ã€ŠThe Devil does not need to be defeatedã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"The devil.".

    This is the existence that often appears in all kinds of myths and legends.

    A symbol of evil.

    A pronoun for cruelty.

    People who endanger the world and human beings, bring fear and disaster to many beings, and make the world into chaos.

    Such a character is the devil.

    In many myths and legends, in order to defeat the demon king, the gods usually look for heroes and give them many help to save the world.

    What''s more, the gods summoned heroes from different worlds and asked them to come and bring down the demon king. It was also a kind of development as if it had been established by convention.

    So...

    "I''m the one who''s been chosen?"

    "You can think so."

    The above dialogue appears because of this situation.

    This is the center of the unknown temple.

    In the temple, there is no resplendent decoration and no sacred and solemn atmosphere. It is just a pure white building.

    At this moment, there are two figures in the temple.

    Among them, there is a figure standing in the center of the temple as if it were eternal.

    The goddess is that.

    Yes, goddess.

    Because, in addition to using this word to describe, there are no other words that can be used to describe each other.

    She has a long silvery white hair, along the curve of the extremely attractive spine down, down to the position of the back knee, and still no wind automatic, while gently swaying, while emitting a light light light.

    Her pupils are pure blue, just like a blue planet. She is wearing a holy white skirt. Her feet are as white as jade. Without any clothes, she stands on the ground so naked. With her impeccable body curve and graceful figure, she is not as beautiful as there should be in the world, which makes people feel like they are looking at the highest level that has been completed Like art works, it is full of dreaminess and illusion.

    Such beauty, such holiness, such dream and illusion can only be fully described with such words as "goddess".

    At least, the other figure in the temple -- floating in the air, like a ghost without substance, thinks so.

    At the beginning, "he" couldn''t help looking at the past.

    Until the goddess said that to him.

    "It''s abrupt, but let me go straight to the subject."

    What theme?

    To sum up, it is...

    "you are dead, but I want you to come to my world and knock down the demon king, so I intend to revive you and make you a brave man to go to the world of sword and Magic - [Ohmi pertanson]"

    That''s what happened.

    Then, the first dialogue will appear.

    To be honest, "he" is not very willing to believe it.

    Goddess?

    The devil?

    Brave?

    The world of sword and magic?

    These words "he" do not understand.

    However, when these words turn into real events and happen to them, the "he" is really muddled, or just muddled.

    "He" did not even know how long it took him to accept such a setting.

    It''s just, one thing "he" knows very well.

    "I have no other choice at all, do I?"

    If it is the same as the goddess said, "he" should have died. If he did not accept the goddess''s proposal, he would just disappear?

    In this way, what other options are available?

    By the way, the reason why we use "should" is that "he" doesn''t remember whether he is really dead.

    No, it should be said that he doesn''t remember anything about himself.

    Why is this?

    It''s simple.

    "No matter how you choose, it''s something you don''t need."

    That''s what the goddess said.

    No way.

    If "he" refuses the goddess''s request, the end has already been mentioned.

    If "he" decides to accept it, in order not to let the attachment of the past life affect the new life, but also to prevent the technology and knowledge of the previous life from going deep into the other world, it would be a very simple way to keep those memories.

    In view of this, "he" no longer remembers his own affairs. His knowledge of the world in which he is originally located only retains the common sense part. For example, he knows the existence of the network and the functions and uses of the network, but he does not know the principle of its existence and the conditions of its formation.

    It''s not the goddess.

    "Once a person dies, it will soon disappear with nothing left, including existence and memory. Only because I need you, will I summon the existence itself of" you "and restore the memory of common sense for you, so that you will not be unable to understand the current situation and what will happen next."The goddess looked at "he" with the bright and beautiful eyes as if the stars were bright and beautiful, and said so with a faint smile.

    "Anyway, you are dead, and the memory of your previous life has nothing to do with you. Even if you choose to go to a different world, I don''t want the attachment of the previous life to affect your second life, and I don''t want the technology and knowledge of the world where you lived in your last life to cause excessive impact on my world."

    In other words, in any case, the memory of the previous life is impossible to come back.

    "He" has no complaints.

    First of all, since he has forgotten those memories, "he" naturally will not have any persistence.

    Second, even if we oppose it, it will only be useless.

    Or that sentence, "he" is dead and should have disappeared. Since people intend to revive him and give him a second life and a second life, how can he expect more?

    To be able to survive, to have a second life, a second life, is a gift.

    He should be content.

    "You seem to have made up your mind."

    The goddess seemed to be able to see through the inner thoughts of "he". She nodded as if nothing had happened, and at the same time, she extended her flawless hand to the direction of "he".

    "Then, in the name of God, give you another life as a stranger."

    With the sound of solemnity as if it could ring all over the temple, in the air, the transparent figure''s body bloomed with light.

    The light, dazzling as the sun, as bright as stars.

    In this case, an equally dazzling "sword" emerged from the transparent figure.

    "From now on, you will be called sheen."

    "Don''t let me down."

    "I have been waiting for the brave for thousands of years."

    When the voice dropped, the "man" and "sword" in the air disappeared in the temple.

    After all this, the goddess took back her hand.

    However, the goddess''s eyes are still staring at the sky, as if still looking at the figure in general, murmuring.

    "It''s really the first time to see such a strong light. I hope he can achieve my long cherished wish."

    Leaving such a whisper, the goddess closed her eyes and let the temple return to silence.

    And the story, also as a starting point, announced the beginning.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    "-"

    when he regained consciousness, sheen found himself on the ground.

    "This is the different world..."

    He opened his eyes and looked at the scene. Sheen looked blank.

    At this time, Sean was in a green forest.

    It''s surrounded by trees.

    There was a gentle sunshine on top of my head.

    Plants that have never been seen are everywhere.

    There was no sound of birds, beasts and insects, but the air was so heavy that it seemed to tell the outsider that he was not welcome here.

    "... I''m not in a really wonderful place, am I?"

    This is Sean''s first impression of the world.

    To be honest, sheen is still in a mess.

    Although I remember what happened to me, I suddenly came to a different world and was thrown into a completely strange place. I didn''t know anything except common sense. I didn''t even know anything about the world. I didn''t feel confused. That''s impossible.

    But Sheen has an advantage that ordinary people can''t compare.

    That is, even if the situation is unreasonable, he can take it as a helpless thing and quickly accept it.

    This is also the reason why sheen, after knowing his own experience, can accept the fact so readily and accept the request of the goddess to come to this different world.

    "I don''t know whether it''s because I was such a person in my previous life, or because of my spiritual transformation after I died once."

    Sheen said this to himself as if he were sarcastic.

    Just then, sheen felt a heavy feeling in his hand, which made him subconsciously move his eyes to his own hand.

    Sean was stunned.

    In the hand of sheen, a sword appeared.

    It''s a sword with bright body and the same bright light.

    The sword is a large sword that needs both hands to hold. The handle is gold, and the top of the handle is inlaid with gold gems. The body of the sword is white and dazzling, and there is always a streamer in it. It looks very gorgeous.

    Looking at the sword, Sean couldn''t help feeling surprised.

    But at the same time, sheen felt something strange from the sword.

    It was as if it could be integrated with the sword in the hand, and blend with each other.

    This feeling even made Sean feel as if he was looking at himself.

    What''s more, Sean was stunned that a message appeared in his mind just as he gazed at the sword.

    ==========

    [holy sword]

    ¡¤ exclusive: sheen.

    ¡¤Level + 100.

    ¡¤Total skill level + 10.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduced by 99%.

    ¡¤All negative state immunity.

    ¡¤Sharpness is the highest level.

    ¡¤Durability is the highest scale.

    ¡¤It causes great damage to evil objects.

    ¡¤It has cleansing and dispelling effects on evil forces.

    ¡¤It can not be abandoned, transferred, destroyed, transformed or interfered with.

    ==========

    "... Are you kidding?"

    Sean was a fool.

    Intuition told sheen that the sword was amazing.

    Although, according to the goddess, I look like a brave person. It seems that it is a matter of course for the brave to have their own holy sword. But even if it is like this, is the effect too much?

    Even though sheen doesn''t know what level of performance and power this sword has in this world, he can tell everyone that it is absolutely impossible to appear just by looking at the effect of the rows.

    Specifically, if such a weapon appears in the game, it will destroy the balance of the game in an instant and let all players curse the producer out of the sky.

    But it''s not over.

    In addition to the sword in front of him, there were other messages in Hearn''s mind.

    The message is divided into two parts - level and skill.

    This is like a game like operation, so that sheen eyebrows are picked up.

    Then sheen found that he was free to look at the state of these two parts by virtue of his consciousness.

    So sheen looks at the level.

    It looks like Sheen''s current rating, Lv. 1.

    Well, it''s very simple and clear. It makes Sean know clearly that he is a real rookie.

    Then sheen looks at the state of the skill.What''s shown here seems to be Sheen''s current skills and something called "skill points.".

    Among them, skill points are displayed as "100". Sheen doesn''t know whether it is more or less.

    And then there are the skills sheen currently has.

    Currently, Sheen has only two skills.

    ==========

    [Tianen]

    ¡¤ unique skills.

    ¡¤When upgrading, the full capability type is increased to the maximum value.

    ¡¤When upgrading, the number of skill points obtained is the maximum.

    ¡¤All skill acquisition conditions are minimized.

    ¡¤All skill upgrade conditions are minimized.

    ¡¤It is permanent and cannot be cancelled in any way.

    ==========

    [blessing of the Supreme God]

    ¡¤ special skills.

    ¡¤Take refuge in the world.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All conditions are met.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All interference is avoidable.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All divisions work.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All effects can be added.

    ==========

    "..."

    sheen fell silent.

    I always feel that these two skills are excellent.

    It''s so much more specific that Sean, who has not yet understood the world at all, can''t know.

    However, the same sentence, only to see the effect of row by row, this is really a bit too much.

    Should not...

    "the goddess wants me to defeat the demon king when I am in level one

    Sheen is now seriously skeptical.

    After some rather vexed meditation, sheen decided not to think so much about it.

    "Step by step."

    After all, even if you want to defeat the devil, you have to find the devil first, right?

    Besides, sheen doesn''t think he can really beat the devil like this.

    Besides, sheen didn''t even know how to fight. Even if he held the legendary sword in his hand, he could only dance around.

    Let him beat the devil?

    Sheen couldn''t imagine that picture at all.

    Rather, all he could think of was his shaking face in front of the devil.

    "Compared with the unrealistic thing of knocking down the demon king, I''d better think about how to get out of the forest next."

    Looking around him, Sean immediately judged that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time.

    After a second look at the sky, Sean probably knew what time period it was and identified the direction according to the position of the sun. Finally, he climbed to a higher tree and watched for a while. After choosing a direction, he began to use his sword to open the road and get into the forest.

    This kind of sheen didn''t find it at all. There was a dark shadow in the sky, staring at Sean, who was shuttling through the forest, with a fierce light in his eyes.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    I don''t know if it''s summer now. Not only is the sunshine very strong, but the temperature is also quite high.

    Sean, who was shuttling through the forest, was struggling to wield his holy sword and cut off the weeds and branches around him. At the same time, he did not know when he would become panting and sweating.

    "It''s so hot..."

    sheen groaned feebly, but he didn''t stop and went on his way.

    Because, as he went deeper and deeper into the forest, sheen felt more and more dangerous here.

    "I didn''t hear any birds or beasts..."

    sheen had a bad feeling that he wanted to leave the area quickly.

    In particular, the bad premonition has become more and more intense, strong enough to gradually make Sean feel uneasy.

    Then, at a certain moment, a message came to Sean''s mind.

    "Acquiring skills - [enemy perception] - learning? "

    sheen was stunned.

    "So you get new skills?"

    Sean was surprised, but he did not hesitate. He chose to study directly.

    At this moment, the bad feeling before seemed to turn into a real warning sign, and poured into Sean''s mind.

    Sean felt a pain in his head and a chill in his back. Then, as if he had noticed something vaguely, he turned sharply and looked into the air.

    "Shua!"

    The sound of breaking through the air came suddenly.

    "Bang!"

    The thumping sound was like an explosion.

    Sheen felt as if he had been hit by a heavy mountain. He couldn''t even snort. The whole man was hit by a cannon ball on the trunk of a tree, which broke the tree.

    "Woo..."

    until then, sheen felt a dull pain in his chest, which made him cry out.

    "Acquiring skills - [physical resistance] - learning? "

    at the same time as the new information flooded into his mind, sheen was still in a daze.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What happened?"

    "I was attacked?"

    Sheen, who slipped down the tree trunk and fell to the ground, had no idea what had happened.

    What''s amazing is that when he encounters the attack that can blow his whole body and crack the tree, sheen doesn''t get too much damage, just feels a little stuffy in his chest.

    When sheen reacts, he doesn''t know whether it''s the effect of the [enemy perception] skill. He finally clearly realizes the position of attacking his own existence, which makes him quickly climb up from the ground and look up.

    At this point, sheen froze.

    Only because what appears in front of him is beyond reality.

    "Gee!"

    Full of the angry cry, then ring in the forest above, hovering for a long time.

    A huge dark shadow came down from the sky and appeared in front of Sean.

    It''s a bird.

    It''s a black bird with snake body, bird''s wings and human face. It''s very big. It''s ten meters long. It looks very strange and evil.

    Just now, it seems that it was this huge fierce bird that fell from the sky and attacked Sean and knocked him off.

    Now, the fierce bird still has a pair of bloodshot eyes, is staring at Sean, told him, it does not intend to let go of the prey in front of him.

    "Hahaha..."

    sheen couldn''t help laughing.

    No way.

    "It''s a little too much of a joke, isn''t it?"

    After meeting the goddess, she was reincarnated into a different world. She was thrown into the forest alone, and then she was attacked by strange monsters?

    This unfolds...

    "what a cliche

    "Gee!"

    Sean''s spitting and the cry of the birds burst out at the same time.

    Then, the bird turned into a dark shadow again, breaking through the sky and attacking Sean.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheen only felt that the "enemy perception" skill sounded like a warning signal, which made him want to get away from him regardless of his own image.

    "Bang!"

    The thump sounds again.

    The tree Sean had just broken was smashed by the fierce birds and turned into sawdust flying all over the sky.

    "Acquiring skills - [avoidance] - learning? "

    a new message flooded into Sean''s mind as he rolled about on the ground.

    "Learn! Study

    You don''t have to think about it, Sean agreed crazily.

    In times of crisis, this skill is definitely used to save lives.

    Therefore, sheen can''t care too much about learning both the physical resistance skill he just acquired and the avoidance skill he has acquired at this moment."Gee!"

    On the other side, he flew the trees to the broken birds again, as if they were angry at the failure of their attack, but also angry at the rebellious Sean. After a cry, they actually spat out a flash of lightning in the direction of sheen.

    The lightning seemed to be able to burn people''s eyes, so that Sean just got up and felt white in front of his eyes and was hit in an instant.

    "Dong!"

    The lightning hit Sean''s location, set off an explosion, and blew Sean away, turning him into a rolling gourd and rolling out all the way.

    "Acquire skill - [magic resistance] - do you want to learn it? It''s a new skill.

    "Cough...!"

    Sheen, who turned into a rolling gourd, coughed violently. As before, he did not hesitate to learn the new skill.

    And this time, it was the same. He was hit by lightning. Sheen was still not hurt much. He felt pain all over.

    At this point, sheen understood what was going on.

    "Is this the power of the sword?"

    Sheen lay on the ground covered with dust, and his eyes turned to the sword he had been holding tightly.

    The sword, as it was at the beginning, was flowing with bright brilliance and gorgeous color.

    Because the sword has a 99% reduction in any type of damage, can sheen still be intact?

    "Gee! "Mutter

    The bird in the air didn''t know all this. Looking at Sean, who was lying on the ground, looking dying, but didn''t even have a drop of blood, he let out angry cries.

    Presumably, the other side did not think that the prey that he had not found easily has not been able to take it down until now?

    As a result, the bird''s dive, as if he wanted to solve Sean thoroughly, was full of vicious waves.

    Looking at this scene, Sean''s heart also burst out a struggle.

    "Don''t think I can''t fight back!"

    In the face of the nightmarish figure that fell from the sky, sheen gripped the sword and struggled to his feet.

    "Zheng!"

    On the bright and gorgeous sword, the originally quiet flowing brilliance suddenly flourishes and shines.

    An amazing force flowed from the sword into Sheen''s body.

    So sheen raised the sword and faced the fierce figure in the sky.

    Then...

    "acquire the skill - [double handed sword] - do you want to learn it? "

    there is no doubt that sheen chose to learn.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Even though he has no memory of himself in his previous life, sheen knows that he was an ordinary person who had nothing to do with "fighting" before his reincarnation.

    At least, according to the only memory left in his mind, sheen can judge that his previous life should have been living in a very peaceful era, born in a very peaceful country, let alone fighting. It is estimated that he has not experienced several fights.

    Let this kind of sheen fight the evil monsters of the alien world?

    In any case, it is impossible to see a winning chance.

    However, from sheen to set up the holy sword in his hand, and learned the skills one by one, all this is bound to change.

    "Gee!"

    The cry of the fierce bird still echoed in my ears.

    "Zheng!"

    The sword is still in bloom.

    Feeling the amazing power pouring into his body from the sword, sheen was incredibly calm.

    The time around seems to be slowing down.

    The speed of the ferocious bird that swoops down seems to be slowing down.

    [enemy perception] the ability sends a clearer and clearer warning sign than just now, allowing sheen to grasp the speed and position of the demon from the sky.

    [avoidance] skill is just like stimulating Sean''s instinct, which makes his body naturally know the best speed, action, opportunity and direction of avoidance.

    The newly acquired skill of "two handed sword" made Sean''s mind flow out countless methods and techniques of using the holy sword in his hand, which made him feel a sense.

    That is, they can perfectly use the holy sword in their hands to kill the enemy in front of them.

    So...

    "Shua!"

    Just as the diving bird was about to hit Sean''s body, sheen suddenly moved as if he had God''s help. Following the hint of the [avoidance] skill, he instantly darted to the left side and made a distance in the faint air breaking sound.

    The ferocious bird just skimmed the position of sheen the second before, and the wings on one side almost scuttled in front of Sean, who was running to the left, setting off a strong wind.

    However, at the moment of the fierce bird''s collision and falling into the air, sheen moved again without waiting for the other party to take away.

    This move, moving is the hand has been holding the holy sword.

    "Choking!"

    The sword uttered a clear chant that cut through the air. It was like a bright arc light. It chopped at the fierce bird that could not respond completely with amazing speed.

    "Pooh

    The next moment, the sharp cutting sound sounded, and a large amount of blood also sputtered.

    The fierce bird did not even have time to scream. It was directly cut off its head, and its human like head flew up into the air. Its huge body also collided with the ground along its inertia. All the way, it rubbed up the dust and dyed the ground a shocking blood red.

    Sean, who was close at hand, was splashed with blood and maintained a chopping position, breathing fast and shaking.

    "To acquire a skill - [Junshen] - do you want to learn it? "

    new information comes to mind.

    However, this time, Sheen has been unable to learn it in the first time.

    Feeling the heat left by the large amount of blood stained on his body and smelling the pungent smell of blood, sheen could not help but bend down and vomit wildly.

    This vomit directly made Sean pale and weak, and his heart beat faster than ever before. Finally, he collapsed on the ground, unable to hold the holy sword. The whole person looked so embarrassed and weak.

    Sheen could only struggle to take off his bloody clothes and throw them aside until the pungent smell of blood was far away from him.

    "It''s not a human thing!"

    Sheen couldn''t help but spit again.

    If you can, Sean really wants to ask the protagonists of online novels who can''t change their faces when they cross the world and kill demons. How do they do this.

    Besides, sheen didn''t believe that anyone could bear the scalding blood and the pungent smell of blood in the first experience.

    "Maybe I''m not the main character."

    Sheen could only smile bitterly, but he did not dare to lie here any more.

    The appearance of the ferocious bird told sheen that the forest was not safe at all, and all kinds of dangers might appear at any time.

    Especially when he was just using the holy sword, perhaps because the holy sword can improve the skill level, the scope of the effect of Sheen''s [enemy perception] skill was expanded a lot, which made him feel a lot of ferocious existence like fierce birds.

    Now, due to the release of the holy sword, the scope and effect of Sheen''s "enemy perception" skill have been reduced. There is no other enemy to feel, but this seems to be limited to the situation within 100 meters.

    Just after the effect of the [enemy perception] skill was improved by the holy sword, sheen felt the range of more than 1000 meters, and noticed many similar to the existence of fierce birds, and there were even more dangerous demons than fierce birds.Therefore, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time.

    "Better get out of this forest."

    Sheen got up and picked up the sword that had fallen to the ground.

    As soon as the sword was picked up, the effect of Sheen''s "enemy perception" skill was expanded a lot, which made him feel the demons that existed within a kilometer radius again.

    This also confirms Sean''s idea that his skills have been upgraded due to the effect of the sword.

    Looking at his state a little bit, sheen noticed some changes.

    First of all, after the war, Sheen''s rank rose from the initial level one to level two.

    In addition, Sheen''s skill points have changed from 100 to 195.

    Seeing this situation, sheen thought about it for a while, and then he learned his newly acquired "army God" skill.

    All of a sudden, Sheen''s skill points immediately decreased a little.

    "Does it cost one skill point to learn a skill?"

    Before killing the birds, sheen learned five skills and consumed five skill points.

    Then, the upgrade adds 100 skill points to sheen, so Sheen''s skill points become 195.

    Now Sheen has learned a new skill, and the skill points are reduced to 194.

    In addition, sheen also found that every skill he acquired can be upgraded, and now he is in a level one state.

    No, it should be said that except for the two skills of "grace of heaven" and "blessing of the Supreme God", all the other skills can be upgraded.

    "No wonder the sword has the effect of increasing skill level."

    Thinking of this, sheen improved the skill of two handed sword.

    As a result, this skill seems to be full after upgrading to level 10. The skill display has changed from two handed sword (LV. 1) to two handed sword£¨ Lv.Max £©¡¿Cannot be promoted.

    In other words, for each skill that can be upgraded, the full level is 10 levels.

    Moreover, each level of skill promotion costs one skill point.

    If you don''t guess wrong, sheen can get 100 skill points every time his level is improved.

    "In other words, can I practice ten skills for each level I upgrade?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    You know, it''s not normal.

    Sheen can''t help but turn his eyes to a skill.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    ==========

    [Tianen]

    ¡¤ unique skills.

    ¡¤When upgrading, the full capability type is increased to the maximum value.

    ¡¤When upgrading, the number of skill points obtained is the maximum.

    ¡¤All skill acquisition conditions are minimized.

    ¡¤All skill upgrade conditions are minimized.

    ¡¤It is permanent and cannot be cancelled in any way.

    ==========

    there is no doubt that it is all because of this skill that this situation has become.

    "No matter how easy it is to learn a skill, whether you can get so many skill points when upgrading, or even how easily you can upgrade your skill level, is it because of the effect of this skill?"

    Is this really the case?

    That''s all Sean can think of.

    But what about the effect of a "grace" and a "blessing of the Supreme God"?

    Not to mention the holy sword, how powerful this sword is, Sheen has already experienced.

    Recalling the amazing power that poured into his body from the sword when he just used the sword, sheen had reason to believe that he was able to kill the bird with one blow, thanks to the sword.

    If there is no problem with the effect of the holy sword, the sword will not only help sheen weaken the damage he has received and improve his skill level, but also improve his own level. This is the origin of that amazing power.

    Compared with these obsessive abilities, Sheen''s acquired skills are quite normal.

    Now, sheen can clearly see the effects of these skills.

    ==========

    [enemy perception]

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤Detect hostile objects.

    ==========

    [physical resistance]

    ¡¤ resident skills.

    ¡¤Damage reduction for physical attacks.

    ==========

    [avoidance]

    ¡¤ resident skills.

    ¡¤Improve dodge ability.

    ==========

    [magic resistance]

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤Damage reduction on magic attacks.

    ==========

    [double handed sword]

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤Improve the skills and attack power of two handed sword weapons.

    ==========

    [military God]

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤When entering the combat state, depending on the skill level, you will be able to play a certain degree of combat ability just like instinct.

    ¡¤It has a certain degree of control over the war situation and the direction of the battle.

    ¡¤Enhance the intuition of fighting.

    ¡¤Increase control over the body.

    ==========

    this is the effect of the six skills Sheen has just acquired.

    Each one was practical, simple and easy to understand, giving sheen a sense of "right, that''s normal.".

    In this environment, any skill that can improve one''s strength is extremely valuable.

    As a result, sheen improved all six skills until they were full.

    Six skills, a total of 60 skill points.

    But sheen thinks it''s all worth it.

    Because sheen can clearly feel that the effects of these skills have changed dramatically with the improvement of skill levels.

    For example, even if the [enemy perception] skill does not increase the holy sword, it can detect the enemy within a kilometer radius.

    For example, the "two handed sword" skill also brings more skills and methods to use the two handed sword, and also improves the attack power of the two handed sword.

    The rest of the skills are the same, the effect has been improved, so that Sheen has the confidence to deal with the fierce bird just now without the power of the sword.

    Of course, it''s very difficult to kill the bird without a sword.

    Thinking of this, Sean glanced at the corpse of the wild bird, his head shrank as if he were looking at some psychological shadow, and almost did not recall the pungent and disgusting smell of blood.

    "Better get out of here."

    Sheen no longer lingers, takes the sword and leaves.

    About half an hour later, a new demon appeared here. It seemed to be attracted by the smell of blood, and began to eat the dead bird happily.

    ...

    in this way, sheen experienced the first battle of the alien world and the first baptism of his life.

    Thanks to this, sheen didn''t dare to roam the forest any more.As the saying goes, when it''s time to be counselled, sheen doesn''t want to take off his second life.

    So, next, sheen undoubtedly became a lot more cautious.

    Before the switch, sheen didn''t know what to do.

    If you get into the forest, you don''t know what kind of monsters and beasts you will encounter.

    If you choose an open place to walk, you may be found by a demon with a good view and be attacked.

    So, before the switch, sheen would be very upset and didn''t know what to do.

    Fortunately, because of the relationship between the acquisition of the "enemy perception" skill, sheen, who can detect many demons in a wide range, can bypass those demons.

    Sheen follows the position of the demons returned by the "enemy perception" skill, and walks around in the forest, successfully avoiding numerous demons.

    In the end, sheen succeeded... And lost his way unconsciously.

    Think about it, too?

    "How can you not get lost when you are wandering around like this?"

    Looking at the setting sun, facing the evening light, Sean, sitting against a tree, sighed bitterly.

    "It seems impossible to leave the forest today."

    Originally, sheen was not familiar with the terrain here, nor did he know how to get out of the forest. He didn''t even know how much of the forest was. He could only break in like a headless fly.

    In this way, it''s a ghost to get out of this forest.

    "Should I just get lost in this forest?"

    That''s going to kill you.

    Even if you don''t die from the attack of demons, you will starve to death.

    "If you just die again, maybe you will continue to be summoned by the goddess to get a third life..."

    sheen can''t help but think of this idea.

    It also shows how powerless and desperate Sheehan feels about the current situation.

    "Isn''t there any instant movement or flying skill for me to learn?"

    Imagining such a thing, sheen finally patted the dust on his body and stood up.

    That''s what he said, but Sheehan didn''t really want to give up.

    In addition, even if it is to give up in the end.

    "Now think about how to spend the night in this forest."

    At least there has to be a safe hiding place.

    Otherwise, if you sleep in the wild like this, you will probably have only a pile of bones in the morning.

    "The sun is going down, so hurry up."

    With the ability of "enemy perception" to detect the demons, sheen stares at several reactions, bites his teeth and goes in a direction of reaction.

    There''s no way. If you want to find a place to hide, unless it''s luck, it''s a little difficult for Sean, who is not familiar with his life.

    In this case, sheen can only go to the location of those who have not moved.

    "The devil has been living in the place where he doesn''t want to leave. Should it be as bad as it is?"

    Anyway, it''s all luck. It''s better to have a purposeful chance. Maybe we can achieve our goal faster.

    With this in mind, sheen went to the place where the demons had never moved.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Night, after all, came.

    After sunset, the air in the forest becomes heavier and heavier.

    Many of the demons here seem to be nocturnal creatures. As soon as the geniuses are dark, they all appear in every corner of the forest and begin to enter an active state.

    Under such circumstances, there is no doubt that the night here is more dangerous than the day time.

    Fortunately, after sunset, sheen finally found a place to hide.

    It''s a cave at the bottom of a cliff.

    "If it was there, it would have given me a night?"

    Sean, hiding in the trees on the side of the cave, looked at the scene, but his face did not show any joy.

    Because...

    "anyway, that guy doesn''t seem to agree with me to go in there."

    Take a closer look, in front of the cave, there is a demon lying there.

    It was like a cheetah, covered with spots all over the body, the fur was dark, and there was a flame on its back.

    The demon dog seems to have fallen asleep. Lying in front of the cave, his eyes are closed, his back is slightly undulating, and his breath is quite stable. However, every breath is accompanied by the burning heat, so that the flames are ejected from each other''s mouth, nose and even the closed eyes. It looks like a hell fire dog guarding the door of hell, which is frightening.

    Sheen was a little helpless.

    "Although I''ve been psychologically prepared for a long time..."

    after all, it''s a matter of course to encounter demons by following the feedback of the [enemy perception] skill.

    However, seeing such a fierce thing appear in front of him, Sean is still a little frightened.

    Even according to the reaction of [enemy perception] skill, this demon dog should be weaker than that of the fierce bird in the daytime, which leads to the weak reaction of skill feedback, but this time is not the same as that in the daytime.

    This time, sheen was not attacked, but had to be attacked in turn.

    In this way, sheen could occupy the cave and turn it into his own hiding place.

    "Hoo..."

    sheen adjusted his breathing slowly.

    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t do it with the sword in my hand."

    Sheen tightened his sword and encouraged himself.

    "He''s weaker than the bird in the day, and I can kill that bird in seconds. There''s no reason why I can''t kill the dog."

    Sheen told herself that.

    This time, though, sheen is not going to fight head-on.

    In theory, with the protection of the holy sword, as well as the two full level skills, physical resistance and magic resistance, can weaken the damage heen receives. Against the demon dog which is weaker than the wild bird in the day, sheen should be able to win even on the head.

    But, forgive Sean, he is a strange person who has not experienced much fighting after all. It''s really hard for him to face up to such a vicious monster.

    What''s more, if you can win without any risk, then why go ahead?

    So sheen tried to keep his breath and footstep down, covering his body and touching it gently, in the direction of the trees and grass.

    "Acquiring skills - [hiding] - learning? In this moment, the message of heen came out.

    Sean was stunned at first, and then he looked at it.

    ==========

    [hiding]

    ¡¤ resident skills.

    ¡¤When entering the state of hiding, lurking and ambush, the smell, breath, footstep and even the sense of being will be eliminated to a certain extent according to the level of skill. If the skill level is high enough, the skill can also work on the surrounding environment and other individuals.

    ==========

    the appearance of this skill is just a timely rain.

    Originally, sheen was worried that he would be found out by the other party.

    In any case, the other party is a dog, and sheen is actually ready to be exposed because of the smell.

    But the appearance of "concealment" completely dispelled Sean''s worries.

    So, sheen didn''t hesitate to learn the skill and get to the full level.

    In this way, the effect of full level [concealment] will be completely broken after the holy sword is further increased.

    When sheen reacts, he has come to the Devil Dog''s back in silence.

    The sleeping mongrel was so unprepared that he exposed his whole body to Sheen''s eyes.

    For now, sheen made a decisive move.

    "Pooh

    With the fall of the holy sword, the shining sharp blade directly penetrates the Devil Dog''s body."Ouch!"

    The devil dog gave out a shrill howl, and finally came to wake up from his deep sleep. He opened a pair of red eyes as if they were burning. The whole body burst out a terrible burning flame.

    Sean, who was close at hand, was immediately spurted by the flame and turned into a fireman and burned.

    However, Sheen''s [magic resistance] skill seems to work, and the protection effect of the holy sword is also triggered, so that even if sheen is bathed in the fire, he still does not suffer any damage, even a trace of burning sensation.

    Before long, the flames disappeared.

    The magic dog, which was penetrated by the holy sword, fell directly on the dark ground. All the flames on his body had been extinguished, and the ground under him was gradually dyed red with blood. Only some weeds around him were ignited and slowly burned.

    "Acquire skill - [assassinate] - do you want to learn it? "

    sheen, who successfully kills the demon dog, gains new skills again.

    ==========

    [assassinate]

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤Launching an attack in the state of hiding, lurking and ambush will increase the probability of killing with one hit.

    ¡¤In the state of hiding, lurking, ambush and so on, it will be able to detect the enemy''s weakness with great probability.

    ==========

    there is no doubt that this is also a very practical skill, and sheen can raise it to full level directly when his heart rate is accelerating.

    "Thanks to these skills, things are going better than I thought."

    Sheen pulls the sword out of the dog''s body and then subconsciously moves away.

    The second time he killed the demons, sheen finally got used to it. Only the smell of blood still made him feel as if he had been awakened from some psychological trauma and did not dare to approach him.

    "But we can''t just leave the corpse alone, or there will be demons attracted by the smell of blood."

    With this in mind, sheen resisted the discomfort, burying the blood with the surrounding soil, and then dragged the dog''s body into the cave.

    The cave is full of the smell of wild animals, very bad smell, and also covered with all kinds of bones and rotten meat, it seems that the Devil Dog''s mouth dead.

    "No wonder you go out to sleep. It''s so smelly here."

    Sheen was crying without tears.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    In the end, sheen didn''t choose to turn around.

    In order to avoid sleeping out in the wilderness full of demons, Sean chose to endure this taste.

    Rather, the smell here is so strong that it should be able to cover up the smell of sheen, so as to avoid demons looking for the door.

    After entering the cave, Sheen has been staring at all kinds of demon reactions from the "enemy perception" skill feedback to his mind, so that he can detect the situation that the demons come to their door at any time.

    But, staring...

    "goo ~ ~"

    there was no accident, and sheen''s stomach began to scream wildly, draining all his strength.

    "In retrospect, I haven''t eaten anything all day..."

    although in the forest, because of the small stream, sheen had a big mouth to replenish water, but today, Sheen has not let anything go.

    "If you go on like this, you will starve to death..."

    you must find something to eat.

    But what can be eaten in such a place?

    "Do you want me to go hunting? To compete with demons in the night

    At the thought of it, Sean was not well.

    The next second, sheen turned his head in silence and looked aside.

    There, the dog''s body is still lying.

    Sean stares at the corpse of the demon dog and sighs a lot after many complicated psychological changes.

    "The beginning of second life is bullshit

    After dropping such a sentence, sheen came to the Devil Dog with his sword and cut pieces of meat from his body.

    In order to fill the stomach, now is not the time to dislike.

    "In any case, the sword is immune to negative states and is not afraid to be poisonous."

    Sean was kind of out of the blue.

    Of course, it is impossible to eat raw, and it is impossible to eat raw magic meat in this life.

    In order to roast the meat, sheen went out of the cave, picked up some dry branches from the surrounding trees, piled them into piles, and strung the magic meat together.

    As for fire, there is no need to worry about it.

    Before he died, the dog set off a fierce fire, which set fire to the weeds around him, which are still slowly burning.

    Sheen then used local materials, successfully lit the campfire, roasted the Devil Dog meat, and then sent it to import.

    "It''s so bad..."

    Sheen''s face was bitter, like chewing wax.

    However, there is no salt, no soy sauce, and no seasoning. It seems to be a matter of course that the roasted meat tastes bad.

    Moreover, chewing wax is better than eating earth, and sheen eventually fills his stomach until he is full.

    After that, sheen put out the bonfire, buried the fire and the remains of the demon dog with sand, and then returned to the cave to find a more comfortable position and lay down.

    Maybe it''s because this is the Devil Dog''s lair. The temperature is not low, but it''s a little hot, so sheen won''t freeze.

    So sheen put his sword to his side and looked out into the night sky outside the cave.

    It seems that there is no moon tonight, but there are many stars dotted with the night.

    Looking at the night flickering with dazzling stars, Sean''s heart was finally relaxed after a whole day''s tension.

    "The world is not entirely undesirable."

    At least, this night scene, in the previous life, should not be seen?

    Even though sheen had completely forgotten his previous life and almost lost all his memory except common sense, he still remembered that in the big city of previous life, he could not see the stars very much.

    "The goddess calls me to be a brave man, and I don''t know why I want to be such a brave man."

    Is it because you can open it?

    But aren''t those hangings from the goddess?

    Sheen doesn''t understand.

    "I don''t even know the name of the goddess."

    Thinking back on the beautiful goddess who was not like all the beauties in the world, Sean couldn''t help thinking.

    Then Sheehan fell asleep unconsciously.

    ...

    the next day, Sean, who woke up from his sleep, left the cave and continued to look for a way out of the forest.

    In order not to lose the direction, this time, sheen realized that it was impossible to avoid disaster, so he no longer changed direction to avoid the demons, and began to actively meet the location of some demons.

    Thanks to this, Sean met many demons.

    He met a demon pig that could emit miasma.

    He also encountered black snakes who could transform the surrounding terrain into swamps.

    He also met groups of demons, who were surrounded and killed one after another.This time and again, even if Jean had the sword in his hand, he still encountered several crises.

    However, in the face of crisis, sheen also learned a variety of skills.

    Sheen learned "abnormal state resistance" when he was attacked by the poisonous gas from the Magic pig.

    In the swamp, almost suffocated by living, sheen learned the immortality.

    When besieged by the demons, sheen was more careless and was defeated by the holy sword. Finally, he learned "extreme change".

    ==========

    [abnormal state resistance]

    ¡¤ resident skills.

    ¡¤Increased resistance to abnormal conditions.

    ==========

    [immortality]

    ¡¤ resident skills.

    ¡¤Improve their own reply ability and the reply effect of reply ability.

    ¡¤It has a certain resistance to the attack and ability of immediate death class.

    ¡¤When the condition of unable to maintain one''s vital signs occurs, the vital signs can be forced to maintain by consuming magic.

    ==========

    [extreme change]

    ¡¤ active skills.

    ¡¤It works directly on the life level.

    ¡¤When using, increase and strengthen the whole ability. The effect depends on the amount of magic consumption and skill level.

    ==========

    these skills are very useful.

    In particular, the two skills of "Immortality" and "extreme change" are: one is that sheen can be forced to maintain vital signs even if he is completely submerged in the swamp, and he will not die even if he can''t breathe. The other is the first active skill obtained by sheen. After using it, he can directly obtain Superman like body, even more than ten meters high The big trees can jump to the top in one jump, which is quite amazing.

    It was the emergence of this skill that Sheehan felt for the first time a power he had never felt before.

    That power is magic.

    This seems to be the power that can be used to use skills and magic.

    By consuming this power, sheen can use active skills such as extreme change and immortality, which is a magic consuming resident skill.

    Through the use of magic, Sheen has also acquired two skills, namely "magic guide" and "magic recovery".

    ==========

    [wizard]

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤Greatly improve the magic power.

    ¡¤Greatly improves the effect of magic.

    ==========

    [magic recovery]

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤Consumed mana will be restored automatically.

    ==========

    the emergence of these two skills gave sheen a feeling that he was really different.

    When he could feel the magic power, he felt that he had come to the world of sword and magic.

    That finally gave Sean some hope.

    "I wonder if I can use magic?"

    With this expectation, Sean was able to survive all the way, knocked down a lot of demons, completely adapted to the fight, and gradually adapted to the forest.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Time goes by.

    In a flash, ten days passed.

    One day, in one corner of the forest, Sean, dressed in rags and armed with a dazzling sword, was facing the enemy.

    "Oh

    "Oh

    A group of clubbed, hairy, one horned, ferocious, demons roared at Sean one by one.

    Each one of them is very strong, like a chimpanzee.

    They all reverberate with ferocious waves, just like the ferocious bird with human face and snake body.

    To this day, sheen knows that volatility is magic.

    At present, these demons also have magic power. Through the use of magic, not only can we achieve the purpose of strengthening strength, but also can improve the body''s ability to resist injury. Even some magic things can achieve the purpose of spitting out flame and lightning by consuming magic power, which is just like using magic, which is very dangerous.

    In these days, Sheen has also encountered demons that can petrify the targets he is looking at, and even the monsters that curse and corrode the enemy''s body.

    It can be said that if it wasn''t for the full level of physical resistance, magic resistance and abnormal state resistance, as well as the protection of the holy sword, sheen would not know how many times he had died in the face of these demons.

    Now, in the face of the demons in front of him, Sean was no longer timid.

    Looking at the hordes of one Horned Demons, sheen did not retreat but advanced.

    "Evolve!"

    While running, sheen used the skill of extreme change without hesitation.

    At this moment, the "extreme change" of the full level brought a great degree of increase to sheen, so that all aspects of the ability were explosively increased.

    "Whoosh!"

    Suddenly, Sheen''s speed increased geometrically, like a shadow, straight into the demons.

    "Pooh

    The holy sword flashed by with the bright light of the sword. In an instant, he cut a unicorn monster in front of him into two parts and sprinkled blood on the earth.

    "Oh

    "Oh

    When they roared at the devil''s horn, they roared wildly, like a wand.

    Sean, however, was like having eyes all over his body. His body was like the wind. He kept moving. Sometimes he was forward, sometimes he was back, sometimes he was running left, sometimes he was right, sometimes he was diving low, sometimes he was jumping high, and he was perfectly avoiding all the attacks.

    With [enemy perception] constantly reminding him of the position of each demon, and with the help of [avoidance] skill, sheen can''t be hit at all.

    What''s more, the ability and intuition of God level combat that the [army God] skill brings to sheen are like instincts. However, after a while, Sheen''s figure has been completely invisible. Only vaguely can we see a gust of wind blowing back and forth, playing the magic things around, which also makes the demons frightened and angry.

    At the same time, the bright light of the sword is constantly flashing and sweeping back and forth.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh

    As the battle went on, one by one the unicorn demons were buried in the light of the sword, turning into broken limbs and bones one by one and falling into a pool of blood.

    Compared with ten days ago, this kind of combat effectiveness is just like a day, a ground.

    It''s all thanks to Sheen''s acquisition of a range of skills.

    Now Sheen has acquired 13 full level skills.

    With God''s grace and the blessing of the Supreme God, Sheen has 15 skills, which are quite different from those when he came to the world ten days ago.

    In particular, the two skills of "army God" and "extreme change" can make sheen, who has never fought, be possessed by a real army God. The other can increase and improve sheen in all aspects. In this way, with the power of the holy sword, sheen naturally takes off from the original place directly, which is not good It''s the throne.

    Not to mention, sheen also upgraded both skills to full level, which was quite different from that at level 1.

    Even so, sheen still has a lot of skill points left.

    After ten days of continuous fighting, Sheen has raised himself to level 10, with a full 1000 skill points before and after. Even if he had trained 13 skills, he only used 130 skill points, leaving 870 skill points unused.

    Therefore, based on his own sense of progress, sheen can say for sure that compared with his previous self, now he is absolutely transformed.

    "But I don''t know if I should be happy about it when I''m reduced to sleeping in the open every day."

    Sheen''s mood is very complicated. I don''t know when to stop fighting and shake off the blood on the holy sword.Around his body, all the unicorn demons have been lying in the pool of blood, corpses everywhere, no one survived.

    On the contrary, it was Sean, who was unhurt and didn''t even get a drop of blood on him.

    Naturally, this is due to the psychological shadow caused by the first day of coming to the other world, so that a certain down and out brave man has been completely afraid to get close to the blood, so he has always consciously avoided the relationship between the splashing blood and the blood on the ground.

    Since the beginning of the night, I have to wake up because of the meal.

    "When is the end of such a day, my lady."

    Sean groaned, but his hand didn''t slow down at all. He began to cut the meat of the unicorn around him and select the edible parts.

    Ten days is enough for Sean to hone some wild survival skills, and he is not resistant to eating magic meat at all.

    Anyway, I have the ability of "abnormal state resistance" and the negative state immunity and purification effect of holy sword. I don''t need to worry about eating bad stomach at all.

    Of course, whether it tastes good or not, and whether you want to eat it or not, is another matter.

    "It''s forcing me to be Mr. Bei!"

    Sheen let out his anger and cut a unicorn into two.

    Just then...

    "ho!"

    With a sharp cry, a dark shadow passed in the sky.

    Sheen looks up at the moment the enemy perception skill reacts and sees a demon.

    "That''s..."

    the moment he saw the magic object, sheen was stunned, and then his eyes lit up.

    Because sheen thought about it.

    Think of a way out of this forest.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    At this time, over the forest, the dark shadow is leisurely flying.

    The body of the black shadow is a demon with lion''s body and claws, its head is like an eagle, and it has a pair of wings like an eagle. It was born after combining the lion and the eagle.

    That''s exactly a kind of well-known demon - Griffin.

    The Griffin is a kind of demon that is recognized to be quite powerful, that is, it has the courage and strength of a lion, as well as the speed and wings of an eagle. Even compared with the flying dragon, the Griffin can even surpass it.

    Therefore, even in previous lives, Griffins are quite famous Eudemons. In this different world, they also exist.

    Such a griffin did not appear here because it found its prey, but just passed by, flying quite leisurely, unaware that it had been targeted by a person.

    Sean watched the Griffin flying through the sky.

    "If you can ride on that Griffin, you should be able to fly all the way out of the forest?"

    That''s what Sean was thinking.

    And, the more you fight, the more Sean is ready to move.

    To get out of the forest as soon as possible, this is the best way Sean can think of.

    It would be a pity to miss this opportunity.

    During these ten days, in addition to the first encounter with the serpentine bird, the Griffin was the most suitable flying monster Sean encountered for riding.

    It''s not that Sean hasn''t encountered any flying demons in this period of time. It''s just that those monsters are too small to be used for riding, or they are so strange that they can''t ride at all.

    Only this Griffin, riding on its back, has no problem.

    "Good!"

    After thinking about it, Sean, who has always been decisive and receptive, no longer hesitates.

    "Evolve!"

    At present, sheen directly uses the skill of "extreme change" to make magic move quickly in his body, turn it into strength, and obtain a superman like body.

    Then sheen did a squat, bringing all the strength to his feet.

    Thanks to the effect of the full level [Junshen] skill, sheen, who can master his body perfectly, easily concentrates all his strength on his feet.

    Next second...

    "pound

    With a loud explosion, sheen crushed the ground under his feet, and a strong wind, with rich dust, broke through the air like a rocket.

    "Oh!"

    High in the sky, the leisurely flying Griffin was frightened by the sudden loud noise, and then saw a figure shooting like a sharp arrow.

    Direction, right at yourself.

    "Bang!"

    Before long, a muffled sound was heard in the air above the forest.

    The Griffin only felt that he was hit by a heavy blow and cried. His whole body rolled in mid air and almost didn''t fall down and lost the ability to fly.

    When the Griffin stabilizes its body, stirs up its wings, and flies steadily in the air again, it immediately discovers something strange about itself.

    On the Griffin''s back, I don''t know when, a figure will fall on it.

    "It''s done!"

    Sean, holding the sword in one hand and gripping the Griffin''s fur in the other, laughed and rode on the Griffin''s back.

    "Acquiring skills - [riding] - learning? "

    when such a message came to his mind, sheen did not make a choice, and the Griffin under him finally responded.

    "Oh!"

    The Griffin, aware of what has happened, screams with anger in the moment of reaction, and magic power emerges from the body, turning into waves.

    So, in the Griffin body, tornado appeared.

    The Griffin''s magic turned into a tornado, carrying an endless blade like effect, blowing wildly on its body.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheen''s face changed and subconsciously grabbed the fur from the Griffin''s neck.

    The tornado that blows from Griffin''s body is portable, with amazing power, blowing on Sean''s body.

    If you were a normal person, you would be blown off the Griffin''s body immediately under the tornado''s crazy blowing, and then you would be ground into meat by the strength inside the tornado?

    Sheen has two full-level skills, physical resistance and magic resistance. With the protection of the holy sword, he will not be ground into meat, and can be blown off the Griffin''s body.

    However, sheen learned the riding skill as fast as he could. Without a pause, he upgraded it to the full level, which gave him the highest level of riding skills.

    As a result, Sean not only didn''t get blown away by the tornado, but also clamped the Griffin''s body with his legs at the moment, and the hand holding the fur on the Griffin''s neck also exerted the greatest strength. His body was immediately lowered, and he fought the power of the tornado wholeheartedly."Hiss!" "Hiss!" "Hiss!"

    Suddenly, Sheen''s body, that originally looked very ragged clothes were constantly torn and torn by the tornado.

    However, sheen is still riding on the Griffin, intact.

    "Oh!"

    Aware of this, the Griffin cried out in great anger and began to fly wildly, spinning, leaping and skimming back and forth in mid air in an attempt to throw Sean off.

    It''s a pity that sheen, like a most skillful rider, has been firmly controlling himself on the Griffin''s back. Sometimes he adjusts his position, sometimes changes his strength, sometimes lowers his body, sometimes straightens his back. He has perfectly controlled the centrifugal force and the sense of balance.

    "Be honest with me!"

    In the back, sheen firmly controls the Griffin, while holding the sword high, he holds the sword in reverse, and knocks it hard on the Griffin''s head with the hilt.

    "Bang!"

    The Griffin uttered a painful sound.

    At the same time...

    "acquiring skills - [domestication] - learning? "Sheen was stunned and immediately learned the newly acquired skill and then upgraded it.

    At the same time, Sean''s eyes appeared suddenly, put a hand on the Griffin''s back, and began to inject his own magic into it.

    This magic power is slowly injected into the Griffin''s body with a specific frequency and flowing path.

    "Oh! Oh

    The Griffin, who was just angry because of eating pain, suddenly made a comfortable cry, and the intensity of struggle became weaker.

    Seeing this, Sheen''s heart was happy, and he quickly used the same method to inject magic into the Griffin, so that the Griffin''s voice became more and more comfortable, and he was no longer so resistant to sheen.

    I don''t know how long after that, the Griffin completely stopped struggling, completely no longer resisting Sean''s riding, but kept shouting at him, as if to let him continue to inject magic into himself.

    "What? Do you want any more? " Sheen grinned and said to the Griffin under him, "if you will take me out of this forest and go to the nearest town nearby, I will satisfy you."

    Hearing the speech, the Griffin called a few times, as if to say that it had received it. The two wings shook and flew to one of the directions.

    It''s hard to hide the joy on Sheen''s face when he knows what.

    One man and one beast flew to the outside of the forest.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    This day, a griffin across half the forest, carrying a human, flying in the forest sky.

    During this period, there is no demon without eyes to harass.

    Because most of the demons can''t fly, the flying demons don''t seem to dare to provoke the high-level demons like the Griffin, and let sheen go through half of the forest smoothly. The efficiency of the road is higher than that of the previous ten days.

    This makes Sean more and more happy, and more and more feel that he is out of the hope, so he becomes more and more looking forward to it.

    Of course, sheen didn''t break the contract. He continuously injected magic into the Griffin, making the Griffin fly faster and faster, and the sound was more and more comfortable.

    Obviously, Sheen''s hand completely captured the Griffin''s heart.

    This gave sheen time to take a look at the effect of the taming skill.

    ==========

    [domestication]

    ¡¤ active skills.

    ¡¤Use magic in a specific way to achieve the effect and purpose of taming demons. The higher the level is, the higher the level of the tamed demons will be, and the more rare and powerful demons can be tamed.

    ==========

    this skill is very useful.

    So, sheen is working hard to inject magic into the Griffin, so that the Griffin also work harder to fly.

    It''s natural that sheen consumed a lot of magic.

    However, because of the skill of "magic guide", Sheen has a lot of magic power.

    If Sheen''s magic power is "100" under normal conditions, then after the magic effect of [wizard] increases, his magic power will be "1000", which is no less than ten times.

    This is also the effect when the wizard has only one level.

    Therefore, after Sheen''s promotion of [magic guide], Sheen''s magic power has become more and more many times than in the past. Moreover, with the improvement of the level, the magic power will increase more and more. Only then can sheen use the skill of "extreme change" quite casually.

    In this case, coupled with the effect of [magic recovery], Sheen''s magic power will be recovered as quickly as possible when it is consumed. Especially after it is upgraded to full level, the magic consumed by sheen will almost recover in one second, which is quite a foul.

    In view of this, sheen doesn''t need to worry about his own lack of magic. Even if he consumes a lot of magic like this, his magic power is still full, as if he had never used it.

    In this case, sheen can always inject magic into the Griffin, to tame the Griffin and let the Griffin fly on its own.

    After a long flight, sheen finally saw the boundary of the forest.

    "Did you come out at last?"

    Looking at the vast plain beyond the edge of the forest, Sean became excited.

    "After ten days, I can leave this damned forest."

    Sheen can''t wait to see people outside himself and eat the food of human society, instead of dealing with demons all day long, eating the meat of demons and playing survival competition in the wild.

    "Oh!"

    As if the Griffin could feel Sean''s thoughts, he cried, his wings shook again, and his speed rose again.

    It has to be said that the Griffin''s speed is really quite fast, which is almost comparable to the fighter planes of previous generations, and just let sheen cross the forest that took ten days to walk to the end.

    "It is said that Griffins have the instinct to predict the weather and can fly in any weather. In some myths and legends, even the mount of gods is not built."

    Sheen gives a compliment, and the Griffin cries with pride, and then it flies faster.

    Sheen was on his way at a speed that had never been matched before, and half a minute later he left the forest and entered the vast plain.

    After entering the plain, sheen began to see some figures.

    They were people on the roads that seemed to have been artificially expanded.

    Some of them rode in carriages, some on horses, as if they were merchants, or even soldiers or knights.

    In some corners of the plain, sheen could still see several ranches and farmhouses.

    However, the appearance of the Griffin seems to cause a little commotion, which makes the people below panic. There are unnatural movements. Some soldiers and knights are also ready to set up bows and arrows to prevent the Griffins from suddenly attacking.

    It''s just that they didn''t notice that there was a man on the Griffin''s back.

    Sean wanted to go down and talk to those people.

    However, it may be unnecessarily hostile to appear with demons like this.

    "I don''t know what people in this world think of demons. It''s better to be cautious."

    If you''re attacked because you''re acting with the demons, it''s not worth the loss."Go to town first."

    Sean suppressed his desire to land and made the decision instead.

    Fortunately, the town soon appeared in front of Sean.

    It''s a town with a large area.

    There are high walls around the town. There are many figures on the wall. Soldiers or knights should be on patrol and guard.

    "Come on, land near here."

    Sheen made the decision directly.

    Otherwise, once the demons are found to be near, those people on the wall will definitely launch an attack immediately to prevent the demons from entering the town.

    "Oh!"

    The Griffin gave a high cry and fell very obediently.

    Before long, the Griffin came to the uninhabited countryside and let sheen jump off his back.

    "Hard work for you." Sheen patted the Griffin''s head and whispered, "OK, you go back."

    On hearing this, the Griffin did not listen, but kept shouting at sheen.

    "What? Do you want to continue? "

    Sean was stunned and then laughed.

    "That''s a pity. Next, I need to enter the human town. I can''t take you, and I can''t let you continue to enjoy it. So, you''d better go back."

    Sean said to the Griffin.

    But the Griffin didn''t know whether he understood Sean''s words, and called at him several more times. Then he looked at him with dissatisfaction for a while, and after a long time, he let out a cry, agitated his wings and flew into the air.

    The Griffin hovered over Sean for a long time before it let out a clear and loud cry and flew away.

    Sheen watched the Griffin leave, until the other''s figure completely disappeared at the edge of the sky, then turned his head and looked at the town a distance away.

    "Different world, I''m here."

    With that, sheen stepped forward, as if in a hurry, towards the town.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    "Oh..."

    standing on the exotic street and looking at the scene, Sean finally couldn''t help but utter an exclamatory voice.

    There is a reason for him to do so.

    By this time, sheen had entered the town, and was in the street in front of the city gate.

    Surrounded by stone and wood buildings of medieval style.

    The streets were full of people with carriage or luggage, dressed in retro corset and Greek style.

    The ground is covered with stone bricks, and the roads are in all directions. Shops and stalls selling various commodities are all over the place, which makes people''s yelling and noise fluctuate, creating a very lively market landscape, which makes Sean feel like he is back in ancient times rather than being reborn into a different world.

    Except for one scene.

    That is, on the street, in addition to all kinds of civilians and businessmen, there are also people who are armed, fully armed, and seem to be ferocious and have a murderous atmosphere.

    Some of them were soldiers patrolling the streets and were heavily guarded.

    However, among these people, most of them are people with different equipment, dusty, and bloody smell. They come in from outside the town with a heavy backpack, or are going to go out from the town. As soon as you can see, they are people who are ready to go out and kill.

    The existence of these people tells sheen that this is not ancient, but a real different world.

    After all, among them, there are still people who are carrying the huge corpses of demons. I don''t know whether they are going to sell them or bury them.

    Thanks to the existence of these people, sheen can enter the town so smoothly, otherwise, depending on his current appearance, he is likely to be stopped by the guards.

    After ten days of wild life in the forest, sheen was not only in rags, but also because of his high-altitude fight with Griffins, his clothes had turned into cloth strips, which almost could not cover his body.

    In this way, if it wasn''t for the town''s dusty and even black and white people coming in from outside, Sean would have been stopped.

    In addition, it seems that you need to pay to enter the town.

    Before entering the town, sheen saw businessmen and civilians hand over some money bags and money to the doorman before being allowed to enter.

    At that time, sheen thought that he should not be able to enter the town without money. Who would have thought that the guard just looked at Sean and let him go.

    "Adventurers don''t have to pay a city entrance fee. Go in yourself."

    This is the reason given by the other side.

    In other words, Sean is regarded as an adventurer.

    And the so-called adventurers, I''m afraid, are those people who send out a murderous atmosphere and keep going in one direction?

    "Adventurer?"

    Sean began to jump.

    It''s a hot job in a different world!

    Through the completion of other people''s entrustment and tasks, so as to obtain remuneration to maintain a living, this is a dream career like thunder in the eyes of people with a different world dream, and sheen can not be unaware.

    "So, is there a place like the adventurers'' guild?"

    Thinking of this, Sean could not help but step forward, following the flow of adventurers around him.

    It''s worth mentioning that sheen also carried a long strip-shaped package that was obviously made of animal skin.

    In the package, it was Sheen''s sword.

    This is what sheen prepared before he entered the town.

    There''s no way. The sword is too conspicuous in various senses. If it is brought in like this, it will make sheen the focus of attention, and even attract the covetous and greedy of others.

    So sheen wrapped his sword in the skin that was used as a blanket to keep warm at night in the wild. In this way, he took the sword with him to avoid being coveted.

    In this way, sheen followed the crowd, followed by a group of apparently identical adventurers, to a building.

    It''s a very distinctive building.

    It is located in a vast square, surrounded by no other housing. Although it looks like only four or five floors, it can cover a wide area. Its design and decoration are different from other buildings, which makes it more unique.

    On the gate of the building, there is also a signboard.

    On the left is a sword, on the right is a flame, as if to show the sign of "sword and magic", and in the middle is a line of words in different Esperanto - "adventurers'' Guild.".

    "Sure enough, there is an adventurer''s Guild!"

    Sean laughed first, then he was stunned.

    "No, how can I understand those words?"

    It''s true that sheen can read the words of different worlds.

    No, it''s not just words. Sheen can understand the language of people in this world.Just like what the doorman said at the beginning, sheen now reacts. He actually understood at that time, and now he can understand the words of the people around him.

    "I heard that some people have witnessed Griffins in the suburbs."

    "No?"

    "Griffin? Did a griffin show up? "

    "Isn''t it only in the dangerous triad forest that high-level demons will appear?"

    "I hope that the level of magic will not fly here."

    "Yeah, I don''t want to be called up against Griffin level monsters."

    The adventurers around were talking like this, going in and out of the door of the adventurers'' Guild.

    They use a language that sheen doesn''t know, but somehow sheen is able to understand and distinguish words. Even now, he has found that even his own words have become alien.

    "Is this the welfare of the reincarnated brave?"

    Sheen scratched his head.

    However, sheen didn''t think too much about it. Instead, he thought it would save him a big trouble.

    "Don''t worry about not being able to communicate with each other in the world, that would be great."

    With this in mind, Sean walked into the adventurers'' Guild in front of him.

    ...

    adventurers'' guild, hall on the first floor.

    This is a vast hall without any spare rooms.

    The hall is full of adventurers wearing all kinds of equipment. Some of them are sitting in groups beside the tables and chairs in the hall, chatting with each other. Some of them gather in front of a bulletin board, looking at the pieces of parchment on it. Some gather in front of the counters one by one, and are communicating with the people who are dressing up as staff Compared with the outside of the city street, the level of noise is also too much.

    Sheen''s arrival did not attract anyone''s attention, only a few people turned their eyes, glanced at him, then withdrew their eyes and continued to do their own business.

    Obviously, for adventurers, the ragged sheen is nothing to watch out for.

    However, there are still some people who are interested in finding Sheen''s anomaly.

    There is no alternative.

    Because it''s his first time here, Sean will inevitably look around and know it''s a new guy.

    "Hello! The new guy over there! The counter is over there! Want to go through what procedure! Don''t walk around! "

    A booze man who was drinking gave an impatient roar to Sean who was passing by. His attitude was quite bad, but he pointed to the road for him.

    It seems that the other party has a warm-hearted heart that is totally inconsistent with his appearance and behavior.

    "Thank you."

    Sheen couldn''t understand this, and after smiling at each other, he headed for the counter.

    When sheen came to the counter, the union staff received him immediately.

    "Welcome to the lamigion adventurers Association. What can I do for you?"

    The pretty girl with a rather pure appearance sat at the counter, smiling at Sean, and making inquiries like this.

    This tells Sheehan one thing.

    That is, this town is called lamigion.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    Looking at the guild clerk who was smiling at him, sheen began to speak after pondering for a moment.

    "Excuse me, what kind of procedures do you have to go through to become an adventurer?"

    Sheen asked the question.

    Yes, Sean is ready to be an adventurer.

    It seems inevitable that he wants to make a living in this world and become an adventurer.

    So sheen is going to try to be an adventurer first, and then go on planning for the rest.

    At least, you can''t starve yourself to death, can''t you?

    "Well, you want to be an adventurer, don''t you?"

    The smile on the union staff''s face did not decrease, as if he had anticipated the intention of Sean.

    "Then, allow me to elaborate for you the necessary explanation between the adventurer and the adventurer''s guild."

    With this, the guild staff began to elaborate with fluent speed.

    "First of all, you may already know something about it, but I''d like to tell you what the adventurer is and what is the adventurer''s guild."

    As sheen had known before, the so-called adventurer is a group of people who engage in adventurous activities and work through various commissions.

    They are all over the world and can be seen all over the world.

    At the beginning, they appeared at the end of the war thousands of years ago.

    In order to deal with the damage caused by the war, such a group of people of various races, which are short of manpower, have emerged one after another to help those entrusted with various tasks in the form of payment.

    After thousands of years of development, these people have become today''s adventurers.

    Today, adventurers are ubiquitous in omni pertanson, and they are also the groups that high-level countries will rely on, and they are deeply trusted by people.

    The adventurer''s Association is the organization to which the adventurers belong. It is responsible for managing the adventurers and undertaking the entrustment from various places and forces for the adventurers. It also selects these entrustments, classifies them according to the difficulty, and provides them to the adventurers for selection.

    In cities and towns all over the world, there is at least one branch of the adventurer''s guild. The headquarters of the guild are located in the capital of Mithra Kingdom, the birthplace of adventurers. This kingdom of Mithra is also the country of lamigion, where sheen is currently located. At the same time, this country is also the largest known country.

    Sheen would like to know more about the country, but the guild staff didn''t seem to mean it.

    Then, sheen also had an impulse to ask about the "war of a thousand years ago" and "various races" mentioned by the guild staff.

    Of course, sheen can''t understand the latter.

    Because, since entering the town of lamigion, Sheen has seen all sorts of incredible beings along the way.

    Orcs with ears and tails.

    There are wide and short dwarfs.

    Even, there are very outstanding elves with sharp ears.

    These races, which originally existed only in various legends of previous lives, now naturally appear in the town. Even in this adventurer''s guild, you can see a lot of them. They blend harmoniously with human beings. They are really full of dreamlike feelings.

    It seems that there are not only human beings in this alien world, but also all kinds of races.

    After all, even gods and demons exist, which is not surprising.

    However, sheen was a little concerned about the "war of a thousand years ago".

    But it seemed to be common sense in the world. The guild staff did not want to explain it specifically. Sheen could only suppress his curiosity and continue to listen.

    In this case, the guild staff began an important explanation.

    "If you want to be an adventurer, you must first reach the legal age of majority within the race. For example, both humans and orcs are 15 years old, dwarves are 50 years old, and elves are 150 years old. Only in this way can they meet the requirements of becoming an adventurer."

    "There is also a hierarchy between adventurers."

    "Adventurers above level 10 are first-class adventurers and will be awarded the first-class black iron medal by the adventurers'' Association."

    "Adventurers above level 20 are second-class adventurers and will be awarded bronze second-class Intermediate Medal by the adventurers'' Association."

    "Adventurers above level 30 are third class adventurers and will be awarded the silver third class medal by the adventurers'' Association."

    "Adventurers above 40 are fourth class adventurers and will be awarded the gold fourth class gold medal by the adventurers'' Association."

    "Adventurers above level 50 are fifth class adventurers and will be awarded a platinum fifth class medal by the adventurers Association."

    "Adventurers above 60 are sixth class adventurers. They will be awarded the sixth class medal by the adventurers'' Association."

    "Adventurers above 70 are seventh class adventurers and will be awarded the Obsidian seventh class Medal of honor by the adventurers'' Association.""In theory, seventh class adventurers are the most advanced adventurers. Even in our adventurers'' associations all over the world, there are only 33 adventurers of this level. Four of them have even reached level 80 or above, and one of them is above 90. Even if he is still a seventh class adventurer, he has the Obsidian seventh Order Medal of honor They are also different from the other seventh class adventurers. They are well received by various countries in the world, and some of them are called honorary nobles. Sometimes they accept the national level entrustment that can determine the national conditions, or they are directly entrusted by the royal families of various countries to enjoy a great reputation. "

    "Our adventurers'' Association welcomes anyone to join us. We expect you to be active on the world stage as adventurers. As long as we are not the people who have lost" blessing ", we will never refuse."

    Hearing the speech, sheen raised his eyebrows.

    This so-called "blessing" is also a term of thought-provoking.

    The guild clerk, who didn''t know what sheen was thinking about, took out a prop and put it on the counter.

    It''s a suspended crystal that looks like a small globe with no layout.

    "This is the magic detector, which has the same effect as the [identification] skill of level 6. It can detect the level of characters below 70 and the skills below level 7. Although there is no way to detect unique skills and special skills, it can detect the existence of blessings. Even if it is impossible to distinguish what kind of blessing it is, as long as you have a blessing, it will It emits white light, otherwise it emits black light. "

    The staff of the association said so.

    "Please hold out a hand and put it on top of the magic meter."

    Hearing this, Sean couldn''t help muttering in his heart.

    Obviously, if the magic meter emits black light, then his treatment will be immediately changed.

    What is the so-called "blessing"?

    According to the guild staff, it seems to be a skill related to God.

    Sheen can''t help but glance at a skill in his skill bar - [blessing of the Supreme God].

    This should be regarded as their own "blessing"?

    Thinking of this, Sean settled down, reached out his hand, and placed one of his hands above the magic meter.

    "Zheng!"

    The next second, the crystal on the magic meter is shining, making lines of different world characters appear on the top of the instrument one after another.

    Fortunately, the light is white.

    Seeing this, the guild staff smile, and then they turn their eyes to the text above the magic meter.

    At this point, the guild staff were stunned.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    "A 20-year-old human at level 10? And don''t even have a skill? "

    The staff of the guild made some unexpected noises.

    Sean''s heart sank as he watched the unexpected performance of the guild staff.

    "What''s the matter? Has anything strange happened? "

    Sheen asked the guild staff calmly, but his voice was still puzzled, as if he didn''t realize what had happened.

    "No, nothing strange."

    The union clerk said so, with a smile on his face, but sheen would not believe it.

    So, sheen asked all kinds of questions to the guild staff in a disguised way, and tried to obtain intelligence by beating around the bush without exposing his lack of common sense in the world.

    It''s not easy, but sheen can only do it.

    At the moment, sheen doesn''t want to show that he''s different.

    Especially common sense, if it really shows excessive ignorance, it will not only bring ridicule, but also doubt.

    So, after a hard beating around the Bush, sheen finally understood what was going on.

    According to the guild staff, in this world, all life has a hierarchy, even God is no exception.

    The higher the level, the stronger the strength and ability in all aspects. Starting from level 1, with the growth and exercise of oneself, the level will gradually improve, and the highest level can reach 100.

    But not everyone can reach the limit.

    Depending on personal potential and quality, some people upgrade slowly, some people upgrade quickly, some people can reach a higher level, some people will stop growing unconsciously, and the level will no longer be improved.

    In view of this, the more people can reach a higher level when they are young, the higher their status will be.

    Combat is the main means of upgrading, but the reason why it can be upgraded is because it has gained growth. Therefore, it can only be upgraded after sufficient fighting and training. Once the opponent is too simple, the upgrade speed will become very slow. Therefore, the best way to upgrade is to fight with opponents with similar strength or stronger opponents, especially with demons The best way to upgrade is to fight against the enemy.

    In addition, exercise and training can also achieve the goal of upgrading, as long as you can grow, you can upgrade.

    Thanks to this, people of all ethnic groups can reach a certain level in adulthood. As long as their quality and potential are not in question, no matter which race they are, they can reach grade 10 after adulthood.

    In other words, according to human standards, people who reach level 10 at the age of 15 should be able to reach level 10 at the age of 20.

    Of course, this is not surprising.

    Among the adventurers, there are some people who are unwilling to be ordinary. Even though they have low qualification and potential, they still want to be adventurers, fight with demons and try their best to improve their own level. Therefore, many people have seen human adventurers who are only 30 years old and only grade 10.

    But it''s a bit surprising that you don''t have a single skill even though you''ve got level 10.

    You should know that skills are the abilities with various effects. As long as you have certain talents and meet the learning conditions, you can master them, and you can upgrade your skill level with the skill points obtained when upgrading.

    In this world, there are only unique skills and special skills that cannot be mastered by learning.

    Unique skills are unique skills possessed by individuals. There is no second skill with the same effect. In addition to being born with skills, some people will suddenly wake up in the process of growing up, with high and low effects. Even unique skills that are completely useless exist.

    Special skills are skills acquired under special circumstances, and their effects are also different. So called blessings are classified here.

    These two types of skills belong to the type that can''t be upgraded. When you have them, you can make the most of them.

    The skills that can be upgraded are the same as the level of an individual. It depends on the potential and quality of the individual to decide whether they can be acquired or not.

    Some people will easily acquire the skills they are good at, while others will not be able to acquire them all their lives, which will lead to the generation of characters in various fields.

    In particular, some powerful skills test the quality and potential of an individual. If you want to acquire them, they usually need to meet quite harsh conditions and consume a lot of skill points before they can be acquired. This shows the difficulty of learning.

    Fortunately, each person can obtain different skill points when upgrading, and the number of skill points obtained depends on their own potential and quality.

    The higher your potential and quality, the more skill points you can get when upgrading, otherwise, the less.

    Therefore, if the potential is nearly exhausted, the skill points will be less and less. Only after the death fighting exercise and death fighting, the skill points obtained will be much more than the normal state, and the highest skill points can be obtained 100 points.That is to say, no matter the level or skills, there is no way like in the game, all people can be equal promotion, but depends on the potential and quality of the individual, which can be called reality.

    Skills are difficult to acquire.

    Generally speaking, even the mediocre person can acquire some weapon skills if he practices weapons for several years.

    Like Sheen''s "two handed sword" skill, ordinary people can acquire it if they practice it for a few years with two handed sword weapons, and even those with outstanding talent can acquire it in a few months or even days.

    In this case, it is reasonable to say that even if the qualification is poor, you can practice to level 10. You should master one or two skills.

    But what about sheen?

    Not a single skill.

    Because of this, the guild staff will be surprised.

    Only sheen knows that his rank is lower because he has only been in the world for ten days.

    As for skills, the reason why they don''t have them is that the magic detector doesn''t detect them.

    Instead of having no skills, Sheen has 17 skills, one of which is unique, one is special, and the remaining 15 are all level 10 skills.

    In other words, if, according to the guild staff, the magic detector can only detect skills below level 7, but not unique skills and special skills, then it can''t detect any of Sheen''s skills.

    Thanks to this, the magic meter will not show Sheen''s skills, so that Sheen has become a skill has no condition.

    This began to gradually attract the attention of the adventurers around, let them see.

    Sean, who understood the whole cause and effect, could not help silence.

    It was only at this moment that Sheehan realized how abnormal his condition was.

    It''s justifiable to be low-level. Who let sheen just come to this world for ten days?

    Rather, it is an incredible thing to be able to rise to level 10 in ten days. If it was not for killing so many demons in the forest, he would never have risen so fast?

    But in terms of skills, Sheen''s condition is obviously very abnormal.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    Because of the unique skill relationship of God grace, sheen can easily acquire skills that ordinary people need to practice for several years or even a lifetime. He can also get the maximum number of skill points at each upgrade, and even upgrade skills become extremely easy.

    From the fact that the magic detector equipped by the adventurer''s guild can only detect skills below level 7, we can know that the guild doesn''t think that anyone can easily acquire skills above level 7?

    What''s more, if people with average talent get less skill points and need too many skill points to upgrade their skills, it is impossible to upgrade their skills to much higher level.

    And how many people can have full level skills?

    Even if they can, how many can the average person have?

    Whether it is level or skill, it depends on the individual''s qualification and potential to determine the level of growth. That proves that even if a gifted person can fully practice a skill, it is impossible to practice too many skills, right?

    People can''t be perfect. Even if you can easily acquire the skills in your best field, you can''t easily acquire the skills in other fields, let alone upgrade them easily.

    At least, according to the guild staff, even gods and demons can''t get the full 100 skill points in each upgrade. At best, there are several upgrades to get the full 100 skill points.

    What''s more, Sean also learned from the staff of the guild that the number of skill points required for learning and upgrading of various skills depends on the effect. No one has ever needed only one skill point for any skill, let alone skill upgrading.

    Generally speaking, the stronger the effect of skills is, the more skill points need to be consumed for learning and upgrading. The higher the skill level is, the more skill points are needed to upgrade.

    But because of the effect of grace, sheen can get 100 skill points every time he upgrades, and only one skill point is needed for each skill learning and upgrading.

    It''s something that even gods and demons can''t do.

    In addition, sheen now understands how terrible the power of his sword is.

    To say nothing else, the effect of raising the level by 100 is extremely frightening to sheen today.

    You know, in this world, the full level is only 100.

    In other words, Sean holding the holy sword has reached the full level, and can even stack his own level.

    Am I invincible in this world

    As soon as this thought flashed through Sheen''s mind, it was immediately denied.

    Because, according to Sheen''s own feelings, the power of the sword, though powerful, is not directly invincible.

    However, besides the level, there are differences in skills.

    High level means that strength, physical fitness, agility and magic are all very high. However, the strength of a person depends not only on the level, but also on the skills.

    A weak physique can use fighting skills compared with a strong physique but do not know how to fight, often the former can win.

    Although a high level means that you can gain more skill points, which can be used to learn and upgrade more skills, not everyone has the ability to acquire many skills. The level of holy sword blessing will not let sheen have additional skill points. It is just a pure upgrade of Sheen''s level.

    Then, sheen doesn''t think that the demon king''s skills will be inferior to his own.

    Even if the demon king doesn''t have 15 full level skills like himself, he may have 150 level 7 or level 8 skills?

    What''s more, who knows if the opponent will have any unique skills or special skills for fouls?

    If you think about it like this, you can see that Sean is far from invincible in this world.

    Don''t forget that Sean has only been in the world for ten days.

    It is certain that sheen will continue to grow in his present state and surpass the devil in the future?

    Not to mention, the sword not only increases the level, but also the skill level, and even other effects.

    So, even if not invincible, sheen doesn''t have to belittle himself.

    Now, of course, Sheen has only the unusual side in front of others.

    Looking around, I don''t know when it''s quiet. I''m looking at a group of adventurers here with the eyes of surprise, doubt or inquiry. Sheen sighs silently in his heart.

    Now, I should be a topic for others?

    Forget it. Let''s get back to business.

    "Now that I am an adult and have reached level 10, I should be able to become an adventurer?"

    Sean spoke to the guild staff in front of him.

    "Yes."

    The guild clerk nodded at once, picked up the quill and parchment, and began to make some notes."For the time being, you will be registered as an adventurer for the time being. However, you are still a novice. For your safety, our guild will be responsible for arranging you into the old-fashioned adventurer team, so that you can get used to undertaking and completing the entrustment. If you can get the approval and recommendation of your adventurer team one month later, you will be given a certificate I''ll give you an adventurer''s medal

    That is, if he can''t get the approval and recommendation of his adventurer team within a month, then sheen will have to step down the adventurer''s road.

    Think about it.

    Adventurers often have to fight with demons and deal with all kinds of clients. Some of them even have high status. If they want to complete all kinds of entrustments, they also need all kinds of knowledge and ability. If they want to complete all kinds of entrustments, they need all kinds of knowledge and ability. They can easily become them and make a lot of money by completing a lot of entrustments The amount of money, that is not realistic.

    As an organization all over the world, the adventurer''s association needs a great reputation and reputation to develop to this day. If the people who make up for the number of adventurers do something bad at will, or if they are unable to complete the entrustment, it will also be questioned by the public.

    Therefore, if you want to be an adventurer, you have to pass the examination.

    "This is a license issued to you. It recognizes that you have the right to temporarily accept the entrustment of the adventurers'' Association, and you can freely enter and leave lamigion without paying the city entrance fee. It is valid for one month. Please keep it properly."

    The guild staff gave sheen a piece of parchment rolled up and tied with a rope, which looked like a scroll.

    "Please report to the guild tomorrow morning, and the adventurer team arranged for you will be waiting for you here."

    Hearing this, sheen took over the permit and said thanks to the guild staff before leaving the guild.

    The adventurers on the scene watched sheen leave until he walked out of the guild.

    From now on, the news of a novice adventurer who has reached level 10 but has no skills has spread in a small area.

    As Sean thought, he had to be the subject of conversation for a while.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    Sheen naturally doesn''t know what''s going to happen next.

    But Sheehan was more or less able to guess part of it.

    "If you can, I really hope to have a normal and smooth first life experience in a different world."

    With this in mind, the little excitement and excitement that had reverberated since he left the forest had disappeared.

    Basically, sheen is not a high-profile person.

    Although he can''t remember what happened to him in his previous life, he still has some reservations about his character.

    So sheen knows himself very well and knows exactly what kind of person he is.

    He is a person who will be curious about new things, but doesn''t like too exciting unfolding and events. If he can, he hopes to live a normal life, not to join in the fun, and not to become different. He just wants to mix in the crowd and watch all kinds of new things quietly.

    However, on the other hand, if something irreversible happened, sheen would not complain, let alone avoid it, and accept it as a helpless thing.

    As a result, Sean had no special feelings about the incredible thing of reincarnation in a different world. He just accepted it helplessly and showed his curiosity in a proper situation.

    Thanks to this, Sean has a strong receptive ability, or is very good at facing up to the objective facts, and is better at making fun of hardships. Even if he is curious about the adventurer industry and the customs of the different world, he does not want to become conspicuous. Like the protagonist in the novel, he is keen on making a great reputation and career in the different world Thus, he became famous in the history and changed the ordinary and boring life in the past.

    In other words, Sean actually wants to live a peaceful life.

    Even if he was reincarnated into a different world, had a second life, became a legendary brave man, and was asked by the goddess to overthrow the demon king, he did not want to be too high-profile.

    If you can, sheen intends to become an ordinary adventurer, finish all kinds of entrustments and tasks, gradually improve his level and strength, and when the time is right, he will find the opportunity to defeat the devil and complete his mission.

    What''s more, sheen hoped that he would be able to knock down the devil in the dark, quietly and before everyone else could react.

    At that time, people in this world may be extremely surprised and shocked, but no one will know that all this is done by sheen, so that sheen can continue to live his second life in this world with profound achievements and fame.

    That''s what sheen wants to do.

    Ambitious people may look down on this kind of sheen. They think that Sheen has been reincarnated into a different world, and has become a brave man. Even though he has broken the rules, he has no ambition. It is a waste of his fortune.

    People who dream of having such a life and going through a different world like a protagonist to launch a magnificent life may also complain about this kind of sheen. They think that Sheen has got what others dream of, and it is really hateful that he is so unwilling to make progress.

    However, sheen is such a person, will not want to seek stimulation, will not want to become famous, only hope to be able to live a stable, stable life, that is enough.

    "If you can make a living by working as an adventurer, you can visit the world by the way, see all kinds of new things, and then steadily upgrade yourself to live such a life?"

    Sean groaned as he walked along the road of people.

    This kind of sheen didn''t notice that a man happened to pass by, and he happened to hear what he said, and then stopped his own pace.

    "Hello, adventurer over there, do you seem to be saying something interesting?"

    When such a pleasant voice came to Sean''s ears, sheen looked stunned, stopped, turned his head, and looked at the sound source.

    Sean couldn''t help being stunned.

    Because a pretty girl came into sight.

    It was a girl who looked like she was only about 17 or 8 years old, one or two years younger than sheen, but she was tall, with a height of more than 170 cm. She had a noble and elegant feeling all over her body, which made people feel as if she were a lady walking out for a walk.

    The girl has a black and beautiful long straight hair, the pupil is red, and she is wearing a dress which is very consistent with her temperament and easy to move. Even though the dress is not gorgeous, because of the girl''s beautiful appearance and outstanding temperament, the dress is set off as if it were a princess skirt of the court.

    As the saying goes, people depend on clothes, horses rely on saddles, people want clothes, and Buddha wants gold clothes. It should be clothes to set off people, but the other side is people to set off clothes. It''s really incredible.

    Such a young girl would hold a piece of cake like snack with the package torn open, and her eyes would be cast on Sean''s body. She would like to speak to him on a whim."Are you an adventurer? Don''t adventurers all want to make a name for themselves

    Like this, the girl asked curiously.

    She was right.

    basically, adventurers want to be able to break a reputation, so that they can enter the eyes of all the nobles and even royalty, and thus undertake more high grade, high difficulty and high reward.

    It can be said that what adventurers need most is fame.

    If you have fame, you can attract more people''s attention, get more chances to make a profit, and finally become famous in history. This is what every adventurer is pursuing.

    Many people have expectations and expectations for the industry of adventurers. The reason is that successful adventurers will be as dazzling as stars. They can be entertained by big powers and even the country, and take money, fame and status in their pockets.

    Therefore, for those ordinary people, even for the nobility, to become an adventurer is a thing worth yearning for.

    Under such circumstances, sheen gave such a speech, no wonder the girl would be curious.

    It''s just...

    "... Who are you, please?"

    After a moment''s silence, sheen asked such a question in doubt.

    She did not get carried away because of the curiosity and attention of the beautiful girl, nor did she feel at a loss when she was suddenly accosted by the beautiful girl. She did not even feel happy about it. In order to attract the attention of the other party, she talked and set up the flag of beautiful encounter. Instead, she expressed her doubts with a very puzzled feeling.

    This let the girl pretty eyebrow a pick, put down the snacks in the hand.

    "Do you want me to introduce myself?"

    The girl''s attitude was a little playful.

    "But you know, not everyone can let me put my name on it?"

    The atmosphere, because of the girl''s words, began to become subtle.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    "Er..."

    at this moment, Sheen''s face is stiff, but his heart is a little speechless.

    For Sean, who is a stranger, the girl''s words are undoubtedly quite arrogant.

    If it''s in a previous life, it''s not strange to be treated as a pretending offender.

    Unfortunately, this is a different world of sword and magic. There are gods, demons, and even nobles and royal families. Even races are not only human beings. This speech may not be a big deal in this world.

    But it also means one thing.

    That is, the girl in front of her is either a arrogant and ignorant person, or a real daughter with a good background.

    In either case, sheen didn''t want to get involved.

    Otherwise, according to the development trend of the story, all kinds of troubles will inevitably arise in the follow-up.

    So sheen made a very straightforward decision.

    "I''m really sorry. Please forgive me for asking such an ignorant question. I''m going to step down."

    Leaving such words behind, sheen lowered his head as if humbly, then smeared oil on the soles of his feet and ran away quickly.

    "You..."

    the girl was stunned.

    Obviously, the girl had no idea that sheen would act like this.

    And by the time the girl reacts, Sheen has already mixed into the crowd, even no one can see.

    The girl looked at Sean''s disappearing direction for a few seconds, then chuckled and laughed.

    The laughter, like a silver bell, was very pleasant.

    Such a scene, even if it is to let the people around it are sidetracked, and even infatuated with it, it is not too much.

    However, the people around seem to have no idea that there is such a girl with amazing beauty around her. She is just passing by like nobody else.

    Until...

    "big miss."

    Just when the girl stopped to laugh, a voice without emotion, even a little high spirited and faltering, began to ring.

    I don''t know when, a person separated the crowd and came to the direction of the girl.

    Would it be a surprise if sheen were still here?

    , as like as two peas, the people who are separated from the crowd are exactly alike with the girl. It looks like a model carved out, like a twin sister of a girl, whether tall, tall, with a hair or a pupil.

    However, different from the former, the girl not only has no expression and no emotion to show, but also wears a maid''s dress instead of a dress.

    If a girl is a young lady walking in the street on the spur of the moment, the maid is a capable and reliable servant.

    "Here you are, Racha."

    girl looks as like as two peas in the same crowd, looks like a sister''s servant, and shows a kind and happy smile.

    "Yes, I have bought what the eldest lady asked for."

    The maid, known as Lasha, responded indifferently, holding a bag in her arms. The fragrance from the bag reveals that it should be delicious food.

    As you can imagine, Lasha was entrusted by a girl to buy delicious food.

    Looking at Xia RA''s face, she seemed happy.

    "You seem to be in a good mood, miss lesia."

    Lasha saw through the girl''s mood.

    Lesia, a girl, did not seem to conceal it.

    "Don''t mind, just meet an interesting adventurer." Laixia seemed to be still thinking about what had just happened. With a happy smile, she said: "it''s not because of fear and awe, nor because I know my origin. It''s just because I didn''t give my name and I looked like I was afraid of trouble. So it''s really the first time I''ve seen such a person."

    Wen Yan, Lasha asked nothing more.

    Although I don''t know what happened, Lasha is no exception to what she did on the spur of the moment.

    Because the elder sister, like a twin sister, served by Lasha is a person who is so casual and likes to do all kinds of things on a whim.

    This time, it must be because of a whim, so what has been done?

    It''s just that...

    "it''s been a long time since I saw the first lady happy like this."

    Lasha was honest about what she thought.

    "So it is." Laixia could not help but restrain her smile a little, and said with some nostalgia: "how long has it been since the last time I had such a happy smile?"

    Lesia couldn''t remember.

    But lesia did not continue to think, but quickly showed a relaxed expression."In other words..."

    lesia looked again at Sean''s departure, her eyes flashing slightly.

    "There seems to be something special about that adventurer''s magic, and there seems to be a familiar power in the package he''s carrying. Shouldn''t it be my illusion?"

    Lesia was rather thoughtful.

    The reason why he would talk to sheen is not only because of his behavior after hearing Sean''s words, but also because of this reason.

    "My [cognitive impairment] has no effect on him. Otherwise, even if I take the initiative to talk to him, he won''t immediately notice my existence, and clearly cast his eyes on me at the first time."

    Lesha murmured.

    "He shouldn''t be..."

    maybe something came to mind, and lesha''s eyes became cold and dangerous.

    "Miss?"

    I don''t know what lesha is thinking about. She wakes her up and brings her back to her senses.

    "It''s OK. Let''s go."

    Lesha smiles again and says that to Lasha.

    Of course...

    "it seems that I have to stay in this town for a little while."

    With that in mind, lesia turned and left.

    See, Lasha still did not ask anything, quietly follow.

    From the beginning to the end, the people around didn''t notice the twins like girls, let them leave quietly like no one noticed the ghost.

    ...

    on the other side, Sean, who didn''t know he had been targeted, was still happy.

    "Thanks to my wit."

    Sean, who ran a distance in the crowd, was like this, relieved.

    Sean doesn''t want to get involved in a new one because his troubles are not solved yet.

    "It''s better to find a place to rest and enjoy the first night in the world."

    Sean, who didn''t think about the trouble any more, decided.

    After ten days of savage life, he really wanted to change the quality of life.

    As for other things...

    "wait until later."

    So sheen began to wander around the town.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Sheen wandered through lamiguionne into the evening.

    Thanks to this, Sean knew a lot.

    For example, in this world, the common currency is gold, silver and copper, which is no different from many sword and magic worlds.

    The purchasing power of a copper coin is just as good as an apple. A hundred copper coins are equivalent to a silver coin, and a hundred silver coins are equivalent to a gold coin. The value of a gold coin is the same as that of 10000 copper coins.

    Therefore, generally speaking, a gold coin is enough for an ordinary family of three to maintain a whole month''s livelihood, even more than enough.

    Of course, for ordinary people, it''s good to have a gold coin, but it''s not necessarily for adventurers and aristocrats.

    Because, in this world, ordinary items may not be worth a few dollars, but magic related items are extremely expensive.

    For example, in this world, there are many kinds of magic effects, which are different from magic drugs.

    Sheen went to the magic potion store and found that the cheapest life restoring medicine needed three gold coins to buy one bottle, and the magic recovery medicine needed more than five gold coins to buy, which was extremely expensive.

    However, the use of this magic medicine, whether injury or magic can be visible to the naked eye quickly recover, the effect is extremely obvious.

    Therefore, in an emergency, having such a bottle of magic medicine is almost equivalent to one more life.

    Only those who possess the skill of reconciliation can make magic medicine, and the price of magic medicine will not be lower.

    In addition to the magic medicine, the world also has the magic effect of props.

    Even if you can''t use magic, as long as you hold the magic prop, you can use the additional magic things in the prop. Only those who possess the [production] skill can make it, so the price is also very expensive.

    Of course, with magic props, there are magic weapons.

    As the name suggests, weapons that can be used to release magic and various magic effects that are conducive to combat are the same as magic props. They are all weapons that can be used by anyone, but the price is more expensive than ordinary magic props, and only those who possess the [forging] skill can make them.

    Such magic objects can be said to be the characteristics of the world, let sheen see is dazzling, novel.

    In addition, whether it is magic medicine, magic props or magic weapons, they all need to use a precious mineral called "magic crystal", which is one of the reasons why they are so expensive.

    This kind of magic crystal is a mineral containing magic power, which can only appear in rare high-level veins. It is necessary for making magic medicine, magic props and magic weapons, and can also be used to supplement magic power and as a resource for consumption of magic power. Therefore, it is a strategic resource that has been developing and craving for any power or country.

    Through the introduction of all kinds of stores, Sean knew all kinds of knowledge of the different world, and had a preliminary understanding of the world.

    So, in order to let himself smoothly survive in this different world, sheen felt that he also needed a good planning and livelihood.

    It''s a pity that Sheen has just registered as a temporary adventurer in the adventurers'' Guild today. The adventure will not officially start until tomorrow. At present, he has to find a way to spend the day by himself.

    Fortunately, sheen broke up the group of Unicorn demons before he left the forest. Although he finally quickly subdued a Griffin and left the forest, he also took some things with him.

    It''s like the skin used to wrap the sword, because it''s very tough. Unlike the ordinary hide, the blade of the sword will break when it meets the holy sword. It''s also good for cold protection at night. So sheen took it with him.

    The fur was identified by some shops as a kind of animal skin called degenerate scallop. It was very tough.

    This kind of magic object is called the hardest one under level 50. Although it has no extraordinary power, you can attack it by using the superior magic or high-performance magic weapons.

    Because of this defense, the skin of the fallen scallop can be used to make armor, which is sought after by many adventurers and even nobles. The shopkeepers who recognize the hide have their eyes shining. In order to buy it, they even offer 80 gold coins.

    Sean didn''t mind selling.

    After all, this so-called extremely hard to break the magic, at the beginning, sheen just used the sword to chop, the other side''s head flew, and the animal skin was also cut off by the holy sword without much effort. Sheen didn''t treasure it very much.

    But now, this animal skin is the only one on his hand that can barely contain the sword and can not be broken by a stroke. Sheen still needs to use it, so he can''t sell it casually.

    Sheen sold not the hide that was used to wrap the sword, but the horn of the only one horned creature still on him.According to the shopkeeper, this is the horn of a spinster who can reach level 30 in adulthood.

    The horn of this kind of demon can be used to make antidote magic medicine or dagger. However, the horned monster is a kind of social magic. It is very difficult to fight against the single one. This kind of horn is also a rare material.

    People have been bemoaning that sheen was lucky enough to meet a single spiny horned monster. Sheen didn''t mean to tell the other party that he didn''t attack the single spiny horned monster, but slaughtered the whole clan.

    Finally, the horn sold the price of two gold coins, so that sheen would not be penniless.

    After getting the first pot of gold in the other world, sheen immediately bought clothes, changed his clothes into cloth clothes, and then successfully found a hotel to stay at a silver dollar a day.

    Ten days later, sheen was able to live where humans should live.

    After moving in, Sheen''s first thing to do was to take a hard bath.

    You know, in the forest, Sean only bathed in the river a few times, and there were demons in that river.

    ...

    the night came quietly.

    "It''s so comfortable."

    Sean, who had taken a bath, was lying on the bed, still steaming, and his face was full of fresh air. He could see how comfortable it was.

    "Ah, I always feel that the troubles of the day have disappeared. Sure enough, I am more suitable for this kind of ordinary life."

    Just as sheen felt this way, a laugh came into his ears.

    "You are the first brave to say so."

    With such a sound, the world began to turn around.

    Then, before sheen could react, he had risen from his bed and stood on the ground, and the hotel room had become a shrine as if it had been replaced.

    In the center of the temple, in front of Sean, a familiar and beautiful figure came into his eyes.

    "Goddess!"

    Sheen''s eyes widened.

    Yes.

    Sheen, once again, returned to the temple where it was called.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    "I haven''t seen you for ten days, but you look different than before."

    Looking at Zheng Zheng staring at his own sheen, the beautiful goddess did not know whether to praise or laugh at said such a sentence.

    The pleasant voice that seems to be able to sing a famous song that will last forever was introduced into Sheen''s ears, leaving him speechless for a long time.

    However, it was not because sheen was fascinated by the beautiful goddess in front of her that she could not extricate herself.

    Sean just choked.

    No way.

    "... why am I here again?"

    I don''t think so. Did I die again?

    When sheen thought about this, the goddess seemed to see through the heart of sheen, and suddenly she laughed.

    "Don''t think too much. You don''t come back here because you''re dead." The goddess said: "you can check yourself. This time, you are called by me with your body."

    It was only when the goddess said this that sheen discovered the fact.

    Indeed, unlike the last time he was summoned here, sheen did not appear in a non physical way, but with his body and feet on the ground, not directly suspended in the air like the last time.

    In other words...

    "this time, I was called alive?"

    Sheen looked at the goddess in front of him.

    "That''s right." The goddess nodded and said, "I''ll call you to say hello when you finally leave the forest of demons, enter the town of human beings, and become an adventurer, about to settle down in this world."

    It''s such a headstrong motive that sheen really wants to say, if you expect yourself to enter a human town and settle down in a different world, don''t throw people into the forest full of demons at the beginning.

    And this voice, again in exchange for the goddess''s answer.

    "If you don''t throw you into the forest at the beginning, then you can''t upgrade and learn so many skills?" "But if you don''t personally experience your own difference, how can you find yourself so fast that this brave person is more outstanding than ordinary people?" she asked

    This sentence broke Sean''s face.

    In other words, in order to fully understand how different she is, the goddess deliberately threw people into the forest full of demons instead of the town where human beings live?

    Is this guy not afraid that he will be eaten directly by the demon?

    The thought had just risen, and the goddess''s reply was to come at once.

    "Of course not." The goddess was extremely determined: "with the protection of the holy sword, even if you are thrown into the demon world, I''m afraid it will be OK, let alone a forest of demons with the highest level of 50."

    Finally, I can''t help it.

    "I said, goddess, can you read your heart? Why do you know what I think? " It''s nothing to do with the protest, as if it''s nothing to do with you

    Whether it''s the sword or all kinds of skills, isn''t that what the goddess gave him?

    You know, originally, Sean is an ordinary person.

    Just as sheen thought about it, the goddess denied him.

    "No, that''s what you got wrong." The goddess said, "whether it''s sword or skill, it''s your own thing. I just wake them up."

    As soon as he said this, Sean was stunned.

    "My own things?"

    Sheen was a little overwhelmed.

    The goddess explained.

    "The so-called holy sword is actually the power born from the concept of" the brave ". It is a characteristic of you who are called from different worlds as brave people."

    The goddess explained in a very beautiful voice, like singing.

    "Just as there are people in ohm pertanson who can awaken all their own skills, that is, unique skills, you brave people in the other world also have their own unique skills, and there is one more characteristic than those of omni pertanson. Once you are called to this world as a brave person, you can naturally awaken to your own Holy sword and unique skills, I just speed up the process and directly awaken your holy sword and unique skills. "

    If not, then why call the brave from the other world?

    If she can freely give her powerful sword and unique skills to others, she does not need to summon people from other worlds in order to defeat the demon king. She can directly select the brave from her own world.

    "After all, since as a God, I need to ask for help in order to defeat the demon king, it proves that at least I can''t defeat the demon king?" The goddess said, "if you can give me a powerful sword, what can I do with it?"Too reasonable words almost made Sean almost speechless again.

    But when you think about it, does it make sense?

    "In your world, it seems that there is a God who can''t interfere with the direction of the world. So even if you see a demon doing harm to the world, you can only watch and help human beings at most, and let human beings defeat the demons themselves." "It''s a pity that this is not the kind of mythological world you know. Even though there are many similarities, it is still a reality, and there will be some differences."

    What''s different?

    "For example, in this world, Protoss and demons are enemies who have been fighting for thousands of years."

    The goddess said calmly.

    "For us, the demon king is the biggest enemy. If we can eliminate them by our own strength, we would have done so a long time ago. There will never be any law that can''t interfere with the world. On the contrary, the protoss often influence the world and bring a lot of interference to the world."

    Therefore, in this world, for human life, God is faith, but it is not illusory, but exists.

    "You already know about blessing?" The goddess pointed out: "blessing is the most common interference of our Protoss on human life. You also have my blessing, which is the only thing I really give you."

    Except that the blessing was given by the goddess, everything else was his own power.

    Whether it''s a sword or a unique skill, it''s something sheen is destined to have and has little to do with the goddess in front of him.

    In a word...

    "your abnormality is almost all from you, it has nothing to do with me. In the words of your last life''s world, that is, don''t put the pot on my head."

    The words of the goddess left sheen speechless.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, the goddess just smiles.

    "There''s still some time. Let''s talk about the world a little bit."

    This means that with a wave of the goddess''s hand, she called out the tea table and tea.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    It is said that when the world was first born, there were only two races in omnip tantsen.

    One is the Protoss.

    One is the demons.

    Protoss and Demons appear almost at the same time in this world, and are like the natural enemies born in general, have been fighting.

    And different from the demons who are born with powerful forces, although the protoss also have various powers, compared with the demons, the protoss are not a race born specifically for fighting.

    God can do a lot of things, can create the earth, can also create life, but only for the power to fight, compared to the destruction and destruction of the birth of the demon clan, in fact, is a little inferior.

    Besides, there is a limit to the number of gods.

    Generally speaking, gods have their own responsibilities. Some are in charge of life, some are in charge of nature, some are in charge of fate, and some are in charge of health, harvest, wisdom, culture and so on. However, with so many departments, it is impossible to have so many gods, let alone too many gods with the same responsibilities. Therefore, the number of gods is fixed from the beginning Only when a pillar of God passes away can a new God be born.

    For this reason, the number of gods is limited.

    On the contrary, the demons have no such restrictions. After accumulating over time, the number of demons has become larger and larger, and the race has become more and more prosperous. In the end, it even completely overthrew the Protoss.

    In order to fight against such demons, the protoss began to create other races, so that humans, elves, orcs and dwarfs were born one after another, and gave them guidance to grow up. Finally, they were able to resist the demons.

    But the demons were not willing to be outdone. They not only created magic, but also created magic objects.

    Yes.

    Whether it''s magic or magic things, it''s all from the hands of the demons.

    Therefore, they will be named "magic". Even the word "magic" comes from the demons. It can be seen that the demons are more prominent than the protoss in terms of power.

    However, regardless of the magic, although the demons were created by the demons, they were not as versatile as the Protoss. As a result, the intelligence of the demons created was quite low. Even the demons, who were the creators, sometimes could not control the evil spirits. Although the demons gradually proliferated and eventually spread all over the world, they were not tamed Even if they are demons, they will attack.

    Thanks to this, even if they have magic and create magic objects, the demons have not been able to directly overwhelm the Protoss. In addition, the protoss also created the magic systems such as holy magic and auxiliary magic. In the end, neither side can do anything about it.

    "But generally speaking, compared with the protoss, the demons are still more powerful."

    Sitting in front of the tea table just called out, the goddess was drinking black tea with a strong fragrance and chatting at the same time.

    "In this way, in order to resist the demons, the protoss created the ceremony of summoning the brave. By calling the brave with unique characteristics from different worlds, they fought against the demons, and the ultimate goal was to expect the brave to defeat the demon king, the king of the demons."

    At the same time, the goddess also to sit opposite her, seems to be concentrating on tasting black tea.

    "Although our Protoss can do all kinds of things, we can''t give power directly. Therefore, for those brave people who are born with holy sword and universal powerful unique skills, we all have expectations that they can defeat the demon one day."

    Like this, the goddess explained all sorts of things to sheen.

    Sheen has a few questions about this.

    For example...

    "why can''t God give power directly

    Sheen raised his own question.

    The goddess also gave the answer simply.

    "Because levels and skills are concepts embedded in reason, even God can''t interfere."

    The so-called "reason" refers to the laws and rules of the world itself, also known as the "principles of the world".

    "Whether Protoss, demons, Terrans or demons, they all have different levels and skills. According to the quality, talent and potential of individuals, they all have different growth abilities. All these concepts are inscribed into [principle]. In other words, they are the rules of the world itself. We can only interfere in phenomena and phenomena, but not in the rules of the world itself, There is no way to interfere with reason itself. "

    The goddess explained.

    "Of course, if it is within the scope allowed by [principle], it can still do some interference. For example, magic is to intervene in [principle] through magic, so as to interfere in phenomena and phenomena, and finally form power, which is magic."

    "Then, there are some magic weapons, magic props and magic medicine that can temporarily improve the skill level and personal ability according to the magic characteristics. Your holy sword also belongs to this category."

    "But interference in reason can only be allowed. If it is too much to upset the balance, it can not be allowed in any case."For example, God can give people weapons or props to enhance their strength, and they can also bless them, but there is absolutely no way to directly upgrade a person''s level.

    Otherwise, people don''t need to upgrade, let alone grow. They just need to be given by God.

    As for the weapons or props that can directly upgrade the level, there is no such thing in this world.

    "So far, weapons and props that can upgrade the level only have the sword held by brave people from other worlds. In this world, only props that can upgrade a skill level or a part of an individual''s ability can be upgraded."

    The goddess said so.

    "This is probably because you are not the existence of this world, so you deviate from the rules of the world?"

    For the same reason, most brave people in different worlds can awaken to very powerful unique skills.

    Then God wants to call the brave.

    "It''s a pity that not everyone in the world has the quality to be a brave man. Otherwise, all the people in the other world will be summoned here."

    Goddess as if nothing happened to say the words of stirring.

    Sheen rolled his eyes quietly, but he was also puzzled.

    According to this, isn''t it to say that he will be called to be a brave man, and he will not be randomly selected, but because of his special relationship?

    "That''s what happened." The goddess saw through Sean''s voice and said with a smile: "at least, since ancient times, there are less than ten brave people called into this world."

    The implication is that there are very few people in the world who have the quality of being brave.

    Sean is one of them.

    "By the way, the brave men who were called in the past came from different worlds from you."

    The goddess said something even more amazing.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    "From a different world from me?"

    The sudden fact made Sean ready to drink tea, and his face was full of consternation.

    This reaction made the goddess smile.

    "Did you hear me correctly?" The goddess said with a smile: "there are many different worlds different from this one. Your previous world is just one of them. The only thing in common is that the world you live in is very ordinary. There are neither gods nor demons, nor any special forces. Therefore, they are absolutely independent. Even the gods of our Protoss can not interfere, they can only It is the limit to summon those who have the characteristics of bravery to the extent permitted by reason. "

    This is really unexpected.

    But on second thought, it seems to understand.

    If God could easily summon people from different worlds, then the protoss didn''t need to create all kinds of races to resist the demons. Would it be OK to summon people from the other world?

    Although, even in the other world, there are very few people who have the quality of being brave. Not everyone can awaken their unique sword and unique skills, but in this respect, people in this world have the same conditions.

    Those who can''t have the sword and can''t even have unique skills can''t be possessed by everyone. Only by practicing from scratch, gradually upgrading and learning skills, can they make the most of the world.

    Therefore, if we only consider the issue of manpower, people in any world are the same.

    If the protoss can summon all the people from different worlds to this world, most of them will have no advantages like those in this world. Only a small number of them can awaken their own unique skills, and whether these unique skills can be used in combat is unknown.

    Only those who have the quality of being brave can awaken their powerful unique skills and have their own holy sword.

    Therefore, God needs only the brave, and can only summon the brave.

    However, the number of people with the quality of being brave seems to be very rare.

    Since ancient times, less than ten brave people have been called to this world, and each brave person comes from a different world, which means that at most one person who can become a brave person will appear in a world. Even in many worlds, there is not even one person who can become a brave person.

    "What''s more, the brave are strong and weak." The goddess said, "in the past, the swords and unique skills of the brave were different."

    In this way, some brave people will awaken to the powerful sword and unique skills, while others will be relatively weak.

    This is bound to create a problem.

    That is...

    "even the brave, it may not be able to defeat the demon king."

    Speaking of this, the goddess''s eyes are also a little gloomy, and even can be said to be disappointed.

    See this, Sean will understand.

    (I''m afraid that none of the brave people who have been summoned in the past can defeat the demon king yet

    Otherwise, if the devil has been knocked down, there is no need to summon sheen.

    It is because the devil is still at large that God has to continue to call the brave.

    Thus, it can be seen that the devil''s power is so powerful that even the brave men of all ages have not been able to defeat him successfully.

    So what about yourself?

    Can you beat the devil himself?

    Just as sheen thought about it, the goddess''s eyes came over.

    That''s how the other side looks at Sean.

    "I think you''re going to be the most confident brave person to achieve this goal so far." "After all, whether it''s a sword or a unique skill, I don''t think the brave men of all ages can match you."

    These words and expressions made Sean not know how to react.

    Should it be a pleasure to be able to get such a comment?

    Unfortunately...

    "are you not happy?" "In your world, in those novels and myths and legends, there are many protagonists who are born with the strongest talents. There are even situations such as the counterfeiting of waste materials and mediocrity of qualifications. All kinds of situations may appear in the protagonists. I think you are the most potential brave person in the past dynasties, and you will only feel strange?"

    Hearing this, Sean''s mouth suddenly twitched.

    This goddess, can''t really see through people''s inner thoughts?

    No matter how to say it''s all God. Is it normal to be able to read the mind?

    ... or try.

    With this in mind, Sean began to dream up some pictures that were not suitable for children.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    At this moment, the original smiling goddess''s expression suddenly became stiff. On her beautiful face, a trace of blush could not help but emerge."You... You guy..."! What are you thinking about? "

    The goddess patted the table hard and made an angry voice, which startled Sean.

    "Can you really see through people''s hearts?"

    Sean stood up in fright.

    "I didn''t say I couldn''t do it, did I?"

    There was still a little blush on the goddess''s face.

    It seems that the goddess is surprisingly pure.

    When sheen thought so much in his heart, a murderous sight fell on him, which made him shiver all over. He quickly looked at his nose and his heart, and put aside all his thoughts.

    "Hum!" The goddess snorted coldly and stood up and said, "let''s talk about it today. I''ll take you back!"

    Say, don''t give Sean reaction time, the goddess hands a wave, let the world twist again.

    "Wait!" "You haven''t told me your name yet," said sheen

    That''s what Sean had always wanted to know.

    For a long time, sheen only knew that the other side was a goddess. Now that there was not only one God in the world, but also a Protoss, sheen certainly wanted to know the other''s name.

    Then...

    "just call me ninen."

    With that, the goddess, who called herself ninen, snapped her finger and let sheen disappear into the temple with the twisted world around her.

    ...

    in the hotel room, sheen opened his eyes and found himself back in bed again, as if he had never left.

    "Is this coming back?"

    Sheen was not sure, and even doubted whether he was dreaming.

    But the fact that the aftertaste of delicious black tea was still lingering in his mouth told sheen that what had just happened was definitely not a dream.

    "I knew I wouldn''t play hooligans. How nice it would be to ask more questions?"

    After all, Sean still has a lot of things he doesn''t understand.

    However...

    "there is a saying that the goddess is very cute when she is shy."

    Sheen gave a sly smile.

    The night passed by like this.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Lamigion, the adventurers'' Guild.

    In the dead of night, one of the rooms on the top floor of the adventurers'' guild was still on.

    In the room, a young girl dressed like a military adviser is sitting at a desk working hard.

    The girl looks beautiful. Although she wears a pair of glasses on her face, she doesn''t cover up her outstanding face. On the contrary, she adds a bit of intellectual and literary temperament. If she is put on the earth, she will definitely be the most beautiful and Professor like figure on the Internet.

    At least, the smart temperament wandering around the other person''s body makes people feel that they don''t dare to resist her and even want to ask for advice.

    It was not long before the knock on the door broke the mood.

    "Come in, please."

    The girl didn''t raise her head and kept on working.

    Suddenly, the door was opened, a person from the outside slowly walked in.

    "You''re still working, Riley."

    It was a young girl of the same age who said such a sentence in a gentle tone.

    The girl slowly walked in from the door. Her appearance exposed to the light was gentle and kind in accordance with her voice. She looked like an understanding lady, which was exciting.

    However, it was such a gentle and kind beautiful girl who was wearing a pair of heavy armor and wrapped up her delicate and graceful body.

    Under such circumstances, the girl still carries a huge tower shield behind her back and a slender Knight Sword around her waist. She is just like a female general preparing to lead the battle, which is in great contrast to the beautiful appearance of gentleness and kindness.

    Thanks to this, the sound of the girl walking with the sound of gold and iron, people can imagine how much equipment this body has.

    The young girl, known as Riley, raised her head and looked at each other. A trace of helplessness appeared on her face full of intelligence and calm.

    "I said, Vivian, you haven''t given up this armor yet?"

    Listening to this helpless tone, we can see that Lily should have said each other many times for this matter.

    Girl - Vivian''s expression is still so gentle and kind.

    "Will not give up?" Vivian said in a warm voice: "I''ve said it many times. I hope to be a knight who can shield my companions from all kinds of malice and harm. I don''t want to give them up in any case."

    The tone of the girl named Vivian is very obedient, but the content is not related to the word obedience at all.

    As a good friend with Vivian for a long time, Riley naturally knows that she can only complain a word or two. It is impossible to persuade her.

    Even if...

    "it''s not for you at all."

    Lily sighed helplessly.

    "Nothing."

    Wei Wei An is smiling back to such a sentence.

    The relationship between the two people seems to be really good. After chatting with each other for a long time, they just got to the point.

    "I''m sorry, Vivian. There''s something I need to trouble you about."

    Lily handed a piece of parchment to Vivian.

    "Is this

    Wei An received some doubts.

    "This is the report submitted by the staff of the guild today." Lily knocked on the desk in front of her and said, "it''s said that there seems to be a strange new man coming today. I don''t know how to arrange him, so I''m here directly."

    "New man?" Vivian was interested. After a brief look at the report in her hand, she was stunned and said, "when I was 20 years old, I was promoted to grade 10, but I didn''t even have a skill?"

    "How about it?" "At that time, there were many adventurers who witnessed the new man''s performance on the magic tester. It seemed that it had been spread. Even the magic tester used at that time had been checked and confirmed that there was no fault. It should be true?"

    "Is it?" Wei Wei settled down and said sincerely, "that''s really weird."

    "Do you think so?" Riley picked up the quill pen, lit the parchment which recorded the information of the new adventurers. She said, "if you don''t have talent and talent, but if you can get to level 10, it proves that there are still some fighting potential. You can''t even learn a skill. What do you think this will be like

    Smell speech, Wei Wei An thought seriously for a while, then raised three fingers.

    "There are three possibilities that come to mind first."

    "The first is that the new man has taken the wrong path and has the potential to upgrade, but he has not learned the skills he is good at. He has been working hard in the wrong field. For example, he has the talent of a magician. As a result, he practices a sword without talent, which leads to the growth of his own level. At the same time, his skills are still unable to master.""Second, the new person may have encountered something in the past, such as having a serious illness, or other things, which led to his inability to get sufficient growth and exercise. He didn''t start to grow until later, which naturally raised the level to 10, and then began to show off, but he didn''t have time to learn skills."

    "The third kind..."

    speaking of this, Vivian spoke thoughtfully.

    "Maybe the new person has some unique skills or special skills that make this situation happen."

    Vivian''s three possibilities are completely consistent with Riley''s conjecture.

    However, both of them did not think that the newcomer was not without skills, but the possibility that the magic tester could not detect those skills.

    It''s probably because, as a 20-year-old new adventurer, no one would believe that such a person would have skills above level 7.

    Generally speaking, it is almost impossible to have a skill of that level below level 70 or above. Unless someone can concentrate all skill points on one skill without learning other skills, it may be possible to stack this skill to level 7 at level 30, but it is usually difficult to fight alone and practice to level 30 by learning only one skill Yes.

    In this world, except for special circumstances, people learn several skills at one time, so that they can form mature combat effectiveness, participate in combat, and upgrade their own level faster.

    That is to say, generally speaking, people practice several skills together. When one skill reaches level 7, the level is not low.

    And this new talent level 10, it is impossible to practice more than level 7 skills, and there has never been a situation in history that someone has level 7 skills at level 10, even in Protoss and demons.

    Therefore, this possibility is naturally ignored by Riley and Vivian.

    But even so, there is something odd about the new man that is interesting enough.

    "Either way, it''s worth observing and observing."

    Lily''s words, let Vivian finally is bitter smile.

    Because Vivian figured out why Riley called herself here.

    "You want to put new people in my adventurer team again?"

    Vivian went straight through Lily''s plan.

    "It''s Vivian, I guess it in a second."

    Riley chuckled.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Vivian is not the best adventurer in La Miguel, but she is the leader of the best adventurers team.

    Moreover, all the people in this adventurer team were taken care of by Vivian when they were new, because Vivian''s guidance has only grown up to this day, and has become one of the top adventurers in lamiguionne.

    Not only that, because of Vivian''s natural gentle and kind personality, she has guided many new people to become talents.

    Therefore, Vivian''s reputation or popularity is very high in lamiguionne and even in other towns.

    She is gentle, kind and approachable. She is still the guide of so many new people. In addition, she is a beautiful girl. In order to protect her companion, she puts on heavy armor and raises a huge shield. It is not too rude to say that she is the goddess in people''s mind.

    When Wei Li an meets with Wei Li An, she often consults with Wei Li an. If she comes to Wei Li''s Association, she will take risks and solve problems with her Ann''s adventurer team, let Vivian guide.

    This time, strange newcomers can not be said to be the type of extraordinary potential, but if the other party really has any unique skills or special skills, it is worthy of attention.

    "As you know, unique skills and special skills often have extraordinary effects different from general skills, especially unique skills. Although some unique skills are useless in combat, they can also make achievements in other fields. Some of them can completely change a person''s future, let him ignore any unfavorable conditions, and finally get ahead."

    Riley is quite positive.

    "Basically, people who are able to awaken their unique skills are likely to be the best in all fields, the best examples of which are the two court advisers in the Kingdom today."

    The two court advisers were of very low rank, less than level 10, and did not acquire any combat skills.

    However, their status in the kingdom was higher than that of most high-level beings.

    The reason is that one of the two palace advisers has unique skills that can greatly increase the success rate of [domestication] skills, so that they can domesticate flying dragons in batches, thus providing a large number of flying dragons as mounts for the Knights of the Kingdom, creating one flying dragon knight, and the other has the unique ability to quickly ripen any kind of plant With skills, it provided great guarantee for the Kingdom''s food, and many herbs that could be used to make magic medicine greatly shortened the growth time, making the kingdom of Mithra a famous food and magic medicine country on the mainland.

    In view of this, the Kingdom attaches great importance to those with unique skills, and the adventurers'' guild will also pay attention to those who may have unique skills and those who may awaken to unique skills.

    If it wasn''t for this, Sean''s intelligence would never have been on Riley''s desk.

    "Although the possibility of this new person having unique skills is relatively low, even if he has any special skills, it is worth paying attention to. If he is forced to grow up for some reason, it is better. In a word, it is certainly right to observe and observe a little bit."

    That''s what Riley was thinking.

    Vivian certainly doesn''t mind bringing new people.

    Rather, nowadays, there are not many adventurers who can lead new people with patience and goodwill, except Vivian.

    What''s more, Sean''s magic test at the adventurers'' Guild has been spread. If he is randomly assigned to other people''s adventurers'' team, will others accept it? What''s more, it is more likely that the adventurers in the team will treat him as a waste who can''t even learn the skills, thus being ignored and even insulted.

    With that in mind, it''s good to put him on Vivian''s adventurers team.

    It has to be said that for a newcomer who has just joined in today and is not sure whether she can become a formal adventurer, Riley has made such a comprehensive and proper arrangement. She is really dutiful and tries her best.

    Even though he did this because of the possibility that Sheen has unique skills, judging from his situation, the possibility of his having unique skills is really low. What''s more, it''s more likely that he can''t even learn a skill. It''s not worth the effort to arrange.

    Maybe there''s a reason why Lily can do this?

    It''s just...

    "it''s been a long time since my adventurer team joined a new male adventurer. It''s a bit of a headache."

    Vivian is quite distressed to say the words, let lily also shrug.

    There is no way, Vivian''s adventurers team in addition to excellent, there is a well-known concern.

    That is, in this adventurer team, including Vivian, are all beautiful girls with outstanding looks.In this world, there are many women who choose to be adventurers, but there are also very few female adventurers who are both beautiful and powerful.

    If such a person appears in the adventurers'' guild, he will become the target of each team, and eventually cause all kinds of disputes, and even some people''s evil intention and malice.

    Clearly aware of this, Vivian intentionally cultivated this adventurer team, in order to protect these female adventurers in all kinds of evil intentions and malice.

    But even so, there have been several unpleasant events in the past.

    As mentioned above, Vivian is kind-hearted and friendly to new people. Lily often entrusts Vivian with guidance from potential new people. However, these people have potential, but they do not necessarily have human nature.

    In the past, people who joined Vivian''s adventurers team had evil intentions towards the girls in the team, and it turned out to be a vicious incident against these girls.

    Therefore, Vivian has not let new people join their own adventurer team for a long time. Unless the other party is a woman, Vivian will only give some help within her ability.

    This time, Lily arranged for a male adventurer to come in, Vivian really hesitated.

    Of course, Riley didn''t think about it.

    "With tier there, if the new man really doesn''t know what''s good or bad, let her just interrupt her as she did several times before, and then I''ll cancel his qualification as an adventurer and expel him directly from the guild."

    Lily did not hesitate to do so.

    "Well... OK."

    Vivian thought about it for a moment, then nodded at last.

    So, Sean''s whereabouts were decided.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    The next day, in the morning.

    Just before dawn, sheen was awake.

    It''s not because Sean is good at getting up early, but in the ten days of living in the forest, Sheen has developed the habit of getting up at dawn.

    In the wild, even if you want to sleep comfortably is a very difficult thing. Sheen was almost awakened by wind or light in those ten days, which made him wake up early in the morning.

    Fortunately, Sean had a very comfortable sleep last night.

    "Sure enough, the bed is the most comfortable."

    Sean was content.

    So sheen got up early to wash and clean himself up, and then he was ready to go to the adventurers'' Guild.

    Because there is no toothbrush or toothpaste in the world, people seem to brush their teeth with a kind of unknown powder. Sheen, who is not used to these things, also made great efforts to finish the morning washing.

    Then sheen put on the clean clothes that he had just bought yesterday, and then brought the package with the sword, and was ready to go out and take risks.

    Looking at the clothes in a different world, but also with a long package of his own, sheen had to sigh.

    "Now, no one will doubt that I am a stranger."

    Now sheen can''t find any characteristics of being a different world. He seems to have been born and raised from this world. He has quite a world style.

    "Well, not bad."

    Sheen grinned, then walked out of the hotel room to the adventurers'' Guild.

    ...

    the morning of lamigion was as lively as yesterday. Even though it was just a short time before dawn, there were all kinds of people in the street, which made the shop owners and stalls shout and attract many people.

    Armed adventurers also mingled with the crowd, one after another from the direction of the adventurers'' guild, as if ready to work out of the city.

    Sean watched as he went to the adventurers'' guild with adventurers of the same destination.

    Before long, the square where the adventurers'' club was located appeared in front of Sean.

    Sheen and many other adventurers walked into the adventurers'' Guild and into the guild hall where we visited once yesterday.

    Maybe it''s because it''s still early. Many adventurer teams are still gathering and choosing the Commission to be accepted today, which makes the guild hall more lively than it was yesterday.

    Sean went through the crowd to the counter where yesterday''s Guild clerk was.

    At this time, the other party is also working, is explaining something to several adventurers.

    However, seeing sheen coming, the other party quickly waved to him.

    Sheen came to the other side.

    "Sorry, I''m late."

    For a moment, Sean apologized politely to the other party.

    "No, you have just arrived." The guild staff also politely laughed, and then said, "the members of the adventurer team who arranged for you to enter have just assembled. If you have no problem, you can report it now."

    "I see." Sheen nodded and asked, "where is the man?"

    "It''s on the second floor. Take that staircase, please." The guild staff pointed to the stairs in one direction and said to sheen, "when you go up, the guild staff will show you the way. Tell the other party directly and ask him to take you to miss Vivian."

    "Vivian?" Sean was a little surprised.

    It''s obviously a girl''s name, isn''t it?

    Is the adventurer team that I''m going to join is led by girls?

    Will it be a conventional encounter with a beautiful girl adventurer?

    Sheen muttered in his heart.

    Sheen didn''t notice at all that the adventurers were pointing at him.

    "Is that him?"

    "Yes, he is."

    "Unexpectedly, to now, there are still male adventurers who can join Miss Vivian''s adventurer team."

    "It''s just for a while. In the end, I''ll leave the team after a month''s honest, just like those before?"

    "It should be said that if he can be honest, he can still stay for a month. If he is not honest..."

    "hum, that''s right."

    Conversations like this appear among the adventurers around.

    Heen didn''t notice this. After asking a few questions to the guild staff, sheen followed the path indicated by the other party, climbed the stairs and headed for the second floor.

    The second floor of the adventurers guild is not like a hall on the first floor, but rooms one by one.

    It''s a room for adventurers.

    Of course, these rooms are not for adventurers to rest, but for business.For example, some consignors have to be explained to the adventurers by the consignors. If some clients don''t want their entrustments to be made into entrustment forms and posted on the bulletin board on the first floor hall for everyone to see, they also need to explain and instruct the adventurers separately. In addition, there are also some entrustments for trading goods and materials delivery, etc There needs to be a place for the handover, and the adventurers'' Guild has these rooms on the second floor.

    It is said that people of high status will issue some secret entrustment, which can not be carried out in public, which will also be used in these rooms.

    As a result, there are many rooms on the second floor of the adventurers'' Association, which are provided for adventurers and entrusted people to use. Sometimes, they are borrowed by adventurers to hold meetings within the team to discuss important matters. These rooms are also borrowed when the association is responsible for arranging some affairs concerning adventurers.

    The team of adventurers that sheen was about to enter borrowed a room on the second floor and assembled there, waiting for sheen to report.

    Under such circumstances, sheen went up to the second floor, and the guild staff, who came to guide the way, explained who he was looking for, and was then taken to a room.

    It is worth mentioning that when he heard that he was looking for a man named Vivian, the guild staff who was in charge of the road showed a little surprise and murmured the words "it''s him", which puzzled sheen.

    Unfortunately, the other side did not explain, sheen can only follow each other, came to a room.

    "Miss Vivian, the new man mentioned above is coming."

    The guild staff in charge of leading the way knocked at the door and made such a noise.

    "Come in, please."

    The next second, an unexpected soft voice came out of the door.

    The guild staff opened the door and let the scene in the room into Sheen''s eyes.

    It was a room like a box.

    The room is not spacious, but it is not narrow. It can be said that it is a good place to use it for a while.

    But Sean, standing in front of the door, was stunned.

    Because, appears in the room the person, lets him once again the accident.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    "Are you Sean?"

    Speaking to sheen in a gentle voice, she was a young girl who was obviously very beautiful, and whose figure seemed to be very beautiful, but she was wearing a heavy armor and leaning her huge shield and sword against the wall beside her.

    The young girl''s body circumference also has three female adventurers who are about the same age and looks equally good-looking.

    In other words, the box is full of young and attractive female adventurers.

    Such a scene, let sheen stand at the door, fell into silence, and was unable to step in.

    The pretty girls in the box were also watching Sean with different faces, as if observing his appearance.

    Under such circumstances, the tender young girl stood up on her own initiative.

    "I''m Vivian. I''m currently the captain of this adventurer team, and I''ll be your guide for the next month. Just call me Vivian."

    Vivian was smiling at Sean with a friendly attitude.

    The rest, however, are not.

    Sean looks at three girls outside Vivian.

    They were three girls who had no less conspicuous degree than Vivian in various senses.

    Sitting next to Vivian is a black robe with a hood. She is petite and covers her whole body under the black robe. Her face is also hidden under the hood. She can only vaguely see a white and delicate lower half of her face, but she can''t even see her eyes.

    Beside the girl in black robe, or hiding behind her, is an orc girl who is equally small, with a pair of animal ears and a tail. Her face is lovely, but her face is full of timidity and fear of strangers, which makes people have the impulse to bully her severely.

    As for the last girl, she was an elf, with sharp ears and long green hair, wearing a wizard''s robe, holding a long staff in her arms, and a pretty face, which was more delicate than the rest of the people, and was even more dazzling than the idols of a monk.

    In addition, Vivian, there are four beautiful girls who are quite attractive in various senses. Even if they are girls in black who hide their whole face under their hoods, it can be judged from the lower half of the white face that the other side is absolutely no inferior to the others.

    Such an adventurer team, at this time, in addition to Vivian''s face full of gentleness and kindness, the other three people''s attitude is not friendly.

    The girl in black did not even raise her head.

    The orc girl has been hiding behind the girl in the black robe, looking extremely afraid of strangers.

    The fairy girl is more tense a face, looking at Sean''s eyes more or less shows some guard color.

    Sean was silent for a long time.

    Because the mood is complicated.

    It''s all a pretty girl''s adventurer team

    This kind of setting, did not expect to actually appear.

    What''s more, I''m going to join this adventurer team as a new man, as the only male adventurer.

    The plot is...

    (as usual, it''s as usual.)

    Sean has only this mood.

    Don''t know that Xi''an has this kind of mood, Wei Wei''an looks at him standing at the door completely motionless and silent, but the tenderness on his face has not dispersed.

    Want to come, Vivian is also aware of the fact that his team is quite conspicuous in various senses, right?

    A new man, and also a male, is suddenly arranged to join such a small team. Generally speaking, when we meet, we still feel at a loss.

    So...

    "please don''t feel embarrassed and come and sit down."

    Vivian then cordially entertained sheen.

    To be honest, Sean didn''t really want to go in.

    It''s not that he doesn''t like being with pretty girls.

    Sean is also a man. It''s not hard to be happy with such a group of beautiful girls.

    It''s just that, because of his character, Sean is more depressed than happy.

    No way.

    (I''ve been able to think about how much trouble I''ll encounter when I join this team.)

    Sean sighed silently in his heart.

    For him who wants to launch ordinary adventure activities and low-key to improve his own strength, it is really not his wish to join this team with various factors that attract attention.

    Unfortunately, as it was, sheen could only walk into the box and sit down in one of the seats.

    On the opposite side, Vivian and her party sat in a row of four, none of whom sat with sheen.

    In front of the four beautiful girls, Sean could not keep silent.

    Sean sighed in his heart and opened his mouth.

    "I''m Sean. Hello."Sean''s done his best.

    Seeing Xi''an''s honest and clever appearance, Wei Wei''an''s heart is also at ease.

    In the past, most of the male adventurers who joined Vivian''s team did not perform well when they first met.

    Some of them have been looking at Vivian and other people''s looks and figures. Some even write their inner desires directly in their eyes or faces. Some also like to pretend to be very gentlemanly and easygoing, but they can''t hide their careful thinking. Even if there is no evil intention, they can''t help trying to please Vivian and others, which is very humble.

    Wei Wei An is not sure about the character of the new man in front of her, but it seems that she should be an honest person. She doesn''t have to worry about her.

    Of course, it still needs to be investigated.

    Now it''s just the first time to see each other. We still need to observe and see how the other party''s real character is.

    Think of here, Wei Wei An toward the companion nearby made a wink.

    Seeing this, the three girls raised their heads one after another.

    "Tier."

    The girl in black introduced herself with a cold voice. Although the voice was cold, it was surprisingly pleasant to hear, and also with a little childishness, which made life feel no evil.

    "I... I''m lumia... Also... Please give me more advice..."

    the orc girl is stuttering her name in the newspaper, and her hands are still holding Tieer''s hand tightly. Her timidity and timidity are undoubtedly revealed.

    "My name is melika. Please give me more advice."

    The fairy maiden bowed her head to sheen, and her delicate face was still tight. Although it was not hostile to him, it was obvious that she was nervous and wary of strangers.

    Then, the three girls no longer speak, let Vivian also feel some helpless.

    As for sheen, he was relieved.

    It''s a normal reaction to suddenly join a man in a team full of beautiful women.

    But because of this, Sean wanted to make it clear what to say.

    "Miss Vivian." Sheen said to Vivian: "can I really join this team?"

    Sheen went straight to the subject.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    "Can I really join this team?"

    Sheen''s question, let Wei Wei An and others are slightly Zheng a Zheng.

    "What?" Vivian seems to have some strange way: "do you have any scruples?"

    This sentence made Sean want to answer truthfully for a moment.

    However, if you really answer that, it would be too dog.

    So, sheen mentioned it in a euphemistic way.

    "It seems that all the teams you are in are female adventurers. It should be inconvenient for male adventurers like me to join in all of a sudden?"

    Sean''s implication is that, regardless of whether he has scruples or not, Vivian and others should have scruples.

    Vivian and others did not expect that sheen would take the initiative to put forward this point.

    Now, Vivian also smiles.

    "Maybe there will be some impact?" Vivian didn''t perfunctorily, on the contrary, she replied frankly: "but, don''t look at us like this, in fact, we have experienced the same situation many times, and this time is also the arrangement of the guild. Whether it is out of obligation or the reserve of the predecessors who are adventurers, we should never turn back on the cultivation of new people."

    "Duty and reserve..." Sheen raised her eyebrows.

    "That''s right." Vivian looked at Sean and said with a kind smile: "we used to be new people fighting on the road of adventurers. At that time, thanks to the considerate arrangement of the guild and the guidance of the predecessors, we were able to walk all the way to the present. The guild and adventurers have always been like this. Only by contributing to the cause of adventurers, can we let adventurers and adventurers take risks The guild will grow up a thousand years later. "

    It is conceivable that the adventurers and the adventurers'' Association have been able to develop into a major force all over the world, and the perfection of the system in all aspects is conceivable.

    In order to improve the mutual benefit of the guild, many risk takers can make a better relationship with each other, even if the risk-taking side can be improved through the mutual benefit of the guild And proper management.

    For example, if new adventurers do not carry out any training and assessment, and let them take risks on their own, not to mention the degree of completion of the entrustment, the probability of losing their lives will be greatly increased if they encounter danger.

    Therefore, the guilds need to enlighten and assess the new adventurers to a certain extent. On the one hand, they can better complete the entrustment, on the other hand, it is also to let people who are not suitable for this adventure encounter danger.

    Then, it is necessary for the senior adventurers to lead the newcomers.

    For thousands of years, the guild has been training new people with such a system, and only then can the cause of adventurers grow stronger and stronger.

    Wei Wei An and others were also new people and were taken care of by their predecessors. In this case, they naturally have to know and be grateful for their kindness.

    "Is it?"

    As sheen nodded, he muttered in his heart.

    As a person from a different world, Sean knows very well that even if the truth is like this, very few people can actually do it.

    In the past life, I don''t know how many people are doing some white eyed wolf things for their own interests while accepting the favor of others.

    Even if no one wants to be a white eyed wolf, how many people just bear this kind of kindness with ease, and how many people will be grateful and finally repay them?

    Perhaps, here, training new people is an obligatory duty as an old-fashioned adventurer, but whether everyone will be willing to do such an obligation, that is another matter.

    How to say again, once you become an adventurer of the same team, you need to act together, launch adventure activities, and even go through life and death together. The strength of each member of the team will directly determine what level of adventure the team should carry out after that.

    If the strength of the team is enough, it can naturally take on some more dangerous entrustment and do some work that is easy to earn.

    If the strength of the team members is not good, then we must consider the safety problem, so that this team can not easily accept some more dangerous entrustment, and the next adventure activities are bound to become a lot of trouble.

    In other words, the addition of new players, for an old team of adventurers, it is unexpected, very slow.

    With this kind of influence in it, there are very few adventurers who really want to bring new people sincerely.

    And Vivian''s team is also beautiful and beautiful female adventurers, there are male adventurers to join, the impact is certainly greater.

    In this way, the other party can also claim that he is duty bound. This heart, at least, should be admired by sheen.

    What''s more, Vivian said that.

    "At best, it''s only a month. Before that, our team activities were relatively frequent, and we haven''t had a good rest for a long time. This is the common opinion of everyone in the team. You don''t have to worry about it."That''s what Vivian said.

    Smell speech, Xi''an thought for a while, and then bow to Wei Wei''an and others.

    "In the next month, please give me more advice."

    Sheen accepted the situation.

    "Good." Vivian this just suddenly smile, immediately proposed: "it should not be too late, today we accept some simple entrustment, let you familiar with the work of adventurers."

    Of course, sheen can''t refuse this proposal.

    In any case, sheen also wants to learn about the work of adventurers as soon as possible, so as to improve his own strength smoothly.

    The rest of Wei Qi and Wei An went out of the hall to express their opinions.

    ...

    "-"

    when sheen and his party came down from the second floor and entered the hall on the first floor, the hall on the first floor, which was originally noisy, suddenly became quiet.

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melika did not say anything about the situation. They looked at each other and walked in the direction of the bulletin board.

    Sean, who was traveling with the four men, sighed silently again in his heart.

    (it turns out to be troublesome.)

    In the guild hall, those adventurers'' eyes were first attracted by Vivian and others, and then all focused on Sean.

    Obviously, with Vivian and other people acting together, sheen, whether willing or not, will receive great attention.

    Sheen noticed the scene, but his face was indifferent.

    After all, sheen had already predicted the situation.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    Now that things have happened, you have to accept them even if you have no choice.

    Once again, Sean showed his receptivity like this.

    Besides, sheen is just afraid of trouble, not afraid of things, not timid, there is no need to keep entangled in this matter.

    So, Sean followed Vivian and other people behind, came to the guild''s bulletin board, shielding around the line of sight, to see the situation on the bulletin board.

    The bulletin board used by the adventurers guild to post many orders is actually a decorated wall.

    There are pieces of parchment pasted on it, and the colors of the parchments are different. Some are black iron, some are bronze, some are silver, some are gold, and some are white gold. But the later the color is, the less the parchment will be and the higher it will be posted.

    In other words, on the bulletin board, black iron parchment is the most popular, and is posted at the bottom, while the white gold is the least, and is posted on the top.

    Vivian began to explain to Sean.

    "These are orders that have been screened and posted by the guild. As you can see, each order has its own color. Those colors are the difficulty of the entrustment recorded on the list."

    Previously, the guild staff also said to sheen that there is also a hierarchy between adventurers. From first-class adventurers to seventh-class adventurers, they will be awarded seven kinds of medals by the adventurers'' guild, including black iron, bronze, silver, gold, platinum, secret silver and obsidian.

    The guild made the same order according to the material of the medal to show the difficulty of the Commission.

    "Generally speaking, the first-class adventurers with the first-class black iron medal can only accept the Commission of the black iron class, and so on. Naturally, only the fifth class adventurer with the platinum fifth grade special medal can receive the platinum grade Commission."

    "At the same time, low-level adventurers can''t take high-level commissions, but high-level adventurers can take low-level commissions. This is the system adopted by the guild."

    "However, there are exceptions to everything. If you want to receive a higher level of commission than yourself, you must form an adventurer team, and the strength of the team must be recognized by the guild before you can receive a higher level of commission."

    Vivian said so.

    "For example, our team can only take the same level of entrustment as the highest level adventurer in the team can take, but we have been allowed by the guild to take a higher level of entrustment."

    That''s why many adventurers are willing to form teams.

    On the one hand, with companions, it is naturally easier to carry out adventure activities, and it is safer to take risks.

    The second is to be able to form a small team like this to receive higher-level authorization.

    "Of course, it''s not just a matter of forming a small team. If the strength of the team members is uneven, or there is a problem with cooperation, and there is no way to form a more effective fighting force, the guild will not issue permission. Therefore, it is not possible to find someone to make up for the number or gather the number of people at random. Setting up a team is also a more serious and serious matter, which is related to the treatment and treatment You have to think about achievements and so on in the future

    Vivian said this while continuing to explain.

    "At the same time, the higher the level of entrustment, the more difficult it is to complete. At the same time, the more rewarding it will be. You should have found it already?"

    Sheehan did find out.

    For example, it is now posted high on a platinum order at the top of the bulletin board, which says this.

    task: To explore the relics of ancient civilization sleeping in the center of the ferusigarne lake, and bring back the magic medicine that can make people old and immortal.

    Reward: 100000 gold coins.

    This Commission, whether content or reward, is quite stimulating people''s desire.

    Let''s not say how valuable it is for people with limited lifespan to live forever. To say that the reward of 100000 gold coins can make countless people crazy.

    In this world, a copper coin can buy an apple, and a gold coin is equivalent to ten thousand copper coins. Maybe the 100000 gold coins are equivalent to the billions or even billions in the previous life?

    However, this is the highest level of Commission on the bulletin board, and among the platinum level commissions, it is the most difficult and rewarding order.

    If it''s a black iron Commission, the remuneration will be much more people-friendly. There are all kinds of entrustments, from the entrustment of several copper coins to the entrustment of several silver coins. The content of the entrustment is also everything, from drug collection to the notice of finding a person, which makes people sigh the huge gap.

    If I didn''t join the team, I''m afraid I could only accept this level of delegation

    Thinking of this, Sean is happy to join the team for the first time.

    "Yes." Sheen suddenly found a thing, asked Wei Wei An, "isn''t there two levels of secret silver and obsidian? Why didn''t you see this level of delegation? "

    Smell speech, Wei Wei An smile.

    "Secret silver and obsidian are two levels of entrustment that will not appear on the bulletin board?" Vivian explained: "the Commission of the secret silver level is generally a matter directly related to the life and death of a town or a noble family. It will never appear casually. Obsidian is the most difficult Commission related to the fate of the country. Even if it appears, it will be carried out in secret, and the king or the royal family will directly identify famous seventh class adventurers, So, don''t say it''s in lamigion, or even in the adventurers'' Guild in the capital of the king, it''s not easy to have the order of Mithril and obsidian. "Sean, it just happened.

    In other words, usually, the highest level of delegation is only platinum level, right?

    Just as sheen wanted to understand this, Vivian and others began to select commissions, tore them off the bulletin board and went to the guild staff at the counter to register.

    All the entrustment forms torn from the bulletin board need to be taken to the counter to go through the execution procedures. Only when the guild staff approves the execution, can the entrustment be officially accepted.

    And Vivian team tore down the Commission sheet, there are three.

    Task: recover three bottles of spring water from the source of magic. The scale of the source must be medium-sized.

    Reward: Twenty gold coins.

    Task: go to the Mangal mountain where salamanders live, attack 30 salamanders and bring back their skins.

    Reward: ten gold coins.

    Task: a large number of blood sucking vines have grown on the main road leading to the northern town of frecia, causing great harm. Please remove them as soon as possible.

    Reward: ten gold coins.

    Among these three orders, one is gold and two are silver.

    And they''re all types that can be done in a short time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    The order forms posted after classification and screening by the guild are not based on the amount of remuneration, but on the basis of pure difficulty and risk.

    In other words, the higher the level of delegation, it means that it is more difficult to complete and more dangerous, and the remuneration will be high.

    But it''s not absolute.

    Among the low-level commissions, there are also some highly remunerated ones.

    Although there is no danger and is not difficult to complete, it takes a long time and even a lot of luck to complete. What''s more, it needs specific conditions to complete.

    For example, in the Commission of black iron, there is a tutor''s entrustment to make weapons for children of noble families. It requires that adventurers who have reached a certain level of weapon skills can take them. Until they teach each other skills, the commission can be considered as completed. The reward is 30 gold coins, which is quite rich.

    Such high reward entrustment is not classified into high-level entrustment, even if it is a first-class adventurer of black iron.

    But, as I have said before, it usually takes years for the average person to learn skills.

    Unless the other person is a genius, taking the commission means it will take years to complete it.

    If the object of teaching is mediocre, without any talent, it is even more unable to learn no matter how many years of teaching. The final result is the failure of entrustment, which not only wastes a lot of time, but also gets no reward.

    Therefore, the level of entrustment only depends on the difficulty and danger of its completion.

    Based on this reason, Vivian team''s last breath of three commissions, are the kind of can be completed in a short time, but some difficult type.

    This kind of entrustment level is generally higher, and the remuneration is comparable to those low-level safety entrustment which takes several years to complete. However, it is also dangerous.

    However, look at Vivian and other people that relaxed expression, this level of commission, for them, should not be what?

    Otherwise, Vivian and others won''t want to accept three commissions at one breath.

    Of course, the reason why three delegates are followed in one breath is that the completion paths of the three delegates are the same.

    "There is a medium-sized magic source in the Mangal mountain belt where salamanders live. The main road leading to the northern town of frecia is also the only way to the Mangal mountain belt, so these three commissions can be completed together."

    Vivian explains to sheen that adventure activities of adventurers are usually like this, and will receive several commissions at a time depending on the purpose.

    Originally, sheen thought that the entrustment undertaken by adventurers would be taken and completed one by one, as mentioned in most games and novels. But in fact, it seems to be the normal appearance of adventure activities to accept several commissions at one time like this.

    As Vivian said, since there is a medium-sized magic source in the Mangal mountain belt where salamanders live, and the main road leading to the northern town of frecia is also the only way to the Mangal mountain belt, can these three commissions be completed together?

    In view of this, when taking Commission, adventurers not only need to select the Commission with appropriate difficulty according to their own strength and conditions, but also need to think about how to complete the adventure activities better, faster and more conveniently.

    In addition, the adventurer needs to know all kinds of knowledge in order to complete the entrustment.

    For example, in the three commissions received by Vivian''s team, such as what is the source of magic, where it usually appears, how to peel off the skin of salamander after the expedition, and how to remove the blood sucking vine. Such knowledge is required. Otherwise, even if the strength is outstanding, it is still difficult to complete the adventure.

    This makes sheen realize once again that reality is reality, which is different from novels and games. Not everyone can survive as an adventurer.

    Under such circumstances, Vivian team left the guild in full view of the public with three orders of entrustment.

    ...

    "that''s right."

    After leaving the guild, Vivian suddenly looks at Sean before she can move towards the gate of lamigion.

    "Don''t you need to get your equipment together before you set out?"

    No wonder Vivian said that.

    Adventurers, however, need to enter places full of demons to carry out the Commission. They will encounter all kinds of dangerous groups. When carrying out adventure activities, the more complete the equipment, the higher the better.

    Not to mention Vivian''s heavy, airtight body armor, at least not without a little armor, right?

    For example, lumia is equipped with light leather armor that will not have a great impact on the operation. Tieer''s black robe seems to be equipped with armor such as chest, wrist and knee pads. Only melika is wearing a robe. However, this robe exudes excellent magic power fluctuation. I''m afraid it is an extraordinary magic prop.Sean, on the other hand, was dressed in casual black casual clothes except for the long strip package. He was not so much an adventurer as a passenger.

    It''s no wonder Vivian would suggest to go out and take risks in this way.

    "If you are short of money, I can do you a little help as far as I can."

    Vivian''s implication is obvious, that is to borrow money to sheen to gather equipment.

    Sheen hesitated.

    In fact, sheen did not think about this issue.

    It''s just...

    (not to mention the protection I get when I use the holy sword, even if I don''t use the holy sword, if I have [physical resistance] and [magic resistance] skills, I can''t use any armor at all.)

    These two skills have been upgraded to full level by sheen, so even if it''s not as foul as sabre, which can reduce 99% damage, sheen feels that it''s hard to hurt himself unless he is a rather terrible big man.

    In this way, what kind of armor is needed?

    But...

    "regardless of armor, I really need a weapon."

    Sheen said to Vivian.

    "Weapons?"

    At this moment, not only Vivian, but also Tieer, lumia and melika, who have been silent all the time, are a little strange.

    Vivian then doubted like a voice.

    "Are you armed?"

    Vivian refers to the long strip package carried by sheen.

    Inside, it''s a weapon, right?

    Sheehan, however, touched his nose.

    "I don''t use this weapon very well. I''d better not use it."

    That''s what Sean said.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    It''s not Sean lying.

    In fact, it''s not very good to use the sword in front of others.

    Sean couldn''t imagine what would happen if someone else knew about the sword.

    According to ninen, the sword is the weapon for the brave. Once exposed, Sheen''s identity will be equivalent to nowhere to hide.

    Of course, sheen didn''t want to expose it.

    In view of this, not only the holy sword, but also the existence of unique skills and special skills, and even the existence of 15 full level skills, sheen had to hide them for his own smooth life in the future.

    In this case, it''s OK to say that the sword is not very easy to use?

    As for how others understand it, it''s none of Sheen''s business.

    Vivian still felt a little strange, but also nodded.

    "Then go and buy you weapons first." Vivian asked, "what about armor?"

    "The armor will not be used for the first time." Sheen thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I''ll prepare armor when I''ve got enough money. Now, since you''re here, I''ll do it for the time being."

    Smell speech, Vivian also want to say something, but finally did not say it, seems to want to respect Sheen''s opinion.

    Even though it''s not worth advocating not to prepare armor, as sheen said, they should be able to take care of him during these commissions.

    What''s more, if you really lose because you don''t prepare armor, it''s just a lesson.

    Vivian then thought, chose not to interfere with the decision of sheen.

    And Vivian is like this, the rest of the people will not have any opinion.

    Sheen and Vivian went to the weapons store together.

    There, sheen bought a very sharp broad blade sword.

    The so-called very sharp is actually within the scope of general weapons, and naturally can not compare with magic weapons with magic effects.

    So the sword was taken by sheen for only one gold coin.

    After that, the party left the weapons shop, rented a carriage, rode in the carriage, left lamigion, and went straight to the north.

    Sean''s first adventure as an adventurer started here.

    ...

    with the sound of the wheels of "gelonggalong", a carriage was running at a constant speed on a road in the north of lamijion, and along this road, all the way north.

    It was Vivian who drove the carriage.

    I then sat in the driver''s seat to drive the horse, and my eyes glanced at the carriage behind me from time to time.

    In the carriage, an indescribable atmosphere is pervading.

    Sean sat on the side of the car, opposite three other Vivian team members.

    However, the people did not even form a dialogue, so they sat opposite each other, resulting in a somewhat heavy atmosphere.

    Sheen glanced at the three girls in the seat opposite.

    Lumia has been clinging to Tieer''s side, like a child, did not dare to look at Sean, timidly lowered his head, Tieer''s arms are tightly held in his arms, let people clearly feel her tension and uneasiness.

    Tieer sat there quietly, not even looking at Sean.

    Only melika, from time to time, would secretly look at Sean, once and sheen on the line of sight will be in a hurry to take back his eyes, vigilance can be said to be revealed.

    Such a scene has been maintained since Vivian left.

    Originally, in this team, the only kind and kind attitude towards sheen is Vivian.

    In addition to Vivian, the other three have not even said a word since they introduced themselves.

    If Vivian had not been communicating with Sean all the time, the heavy atmosphere would have appeared?

    Now, Vivian is driving the carriage, leaving Sean alone in the group, which naturally becomes this.

    On the surface, sheen remained silent, but he was still full of resentment in his heart.

    Do you have to spend the next month in this environment

    It''s really boring.

    It''s not as good as...

    "ladies and gentlemen."

    Sean said something.

    Since the other side doesn''t break the deadlock, let''s do it yourself.

    However, the response of the three girls opposite was greater than Sheehan had imagined.

    "Ah

    "Woo...!"

    Both lumia and melika were frightened by Sheen''s sudden voice. One could not help but make a small wail, and the other trembled. Their hands were tight.

    Even Tieer seemed to focus his attention on sheen, his head slightly raised, and his eyes under his hood seemed to release a sharp vision, and instantly nailed to Sheen''s body.In the carriage, the atmosphere that had seemed a little heavy suddenly became more heavy.

    "Er..." Sheehan suddenly half surprised half bitter smile way: "you also don''t need so big reaction?"

    In a word, lumia and melica were embarrassed to turn their eyes away. Only Tieer still looked at Sean.

    See, sheen scratched his cheek.

    (it seems that, unlike Vivian, they are very wary of me.)

    Want to have a pleasant conversation with such a beautiful girl?

    What should we do?

    In the novel, the protagonists who can do this without changing their faces are indeed open, right?

    I wish my plug-in is also in this area

    Sheen sighed in his heart for the first time, and then relaxed his shoulders after pondering for a while.

    "Forget it."

    Sheen whispered.

    Yes, Sean gave up quite simply.

    Since people have no intention of dialogue and are wary of this side, sheen doesn''t want to do more unnecessary things to increase variables.

    In a word, Sean can''t do things like hot face and cold butt.

    So sheen said only one word.

    "You don''t have to look forward and backward because of my existence. In any case, in a month''s time, I will try my best to reduce my sense of existence, which will not affect you. I hope we can get together and have a good break up in the end."

    After giving such words, sheen said no more.

    But his words, on the contrary, let the three girls stand still.

    "This..."

    Tieer, lumia, and melika looked at Sean in surprise, as if they didn''t expect him to say such a thing.

    Finally, they looked at each other again.

    In the carriage, the air seemed heavy again.

    Vivian, in the driver''s seat, has been paying attention to the situation in the car. Listening to Sean''s speech, she felt the heavy air, and her face also showed a trace of helplessness.

    (sure enough, did the previous events have a great impact on Tieer and her

    At the same time, Vivian was surprised by Sheen''s speech.

    (I didn''t expect Sean to draw the line so simply.)

    With this in mind, Vivian has a trace of interest in Sean.

    (maybe he''s different from the male adventurers before him.)

    Vivian on the side of this thinking, while continuing to ride the horse forward.

    The sound of the wheels was still rumbling.

    At the same time, on one side of the road, a huge rock suddenly moved.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    "Well?"

    In the carriage of the carriage, Sean, who had not intended to speak any more, suddenly looked and looked in a direction.

    The enemy

    Sheen''s "enemy sense" skill reacts, telling sheen that there is an enemy.

    (the reaction is not very strong, the level should not be high, and there is only one.)

    Sheen quickly made such a judgment.

    However, sheen did not remind Vivian and others.

    After all, at present, he is a new adventurer who has not even learned a skill, so he can speak freely to remind him that he will be doubted afterwards.

    So sheen was ready to watch quietly and wait for the opportunity.

    It''s just that Sheen has looked down on Vivian''s team.

    "-- Vivian!"

    In the next second, Tieer, who had been silent, suddenly raised her head and spoke in the direction of the driver''s seat in a voice full of vigilance.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Wei Wei An, who was driving the carriage, immediately tightened the reins and stopped the carriage in the long hiss of the horse.

    In the car, lumia and melika have already stood up and entered the alert state.

    Looking at this scene, Sean was stunned and then understood.

    Have you found the enemy yet

    Sheen took a meaningful look around tyel, who was jumping out of the car.

    I''m afraid this girl is also familiar with the enemy perception skill like sheen. Unfortunately, the skill level should not be high. It took sheen so long to realize where the enemy is.

    Vivian and other people are very clear about this point. They immediately alert Tieer when they give a warning. They react quickly, which makes people feel that they are indeed adventurers of a small team and have a good understanding.

    So sheen followed lumia and melika, carrying the parcel and sword, and jumped out of the car as well.

    They gathered in front of the carriage and looked at Vivian, who was pacifying the anxious horse.

    At this time, Vivian a face of calm, eyes cast on the body of sheen.

    "Look over there, Sean."

    In the direction Vivian pointed to, a rock is slowly moving, and finally it is like standing up like a huge stone statue.

    "It was a magic thing named gorem. Originally, it was just a rock mixed with special magic minerals, but it was influenced by the magic flowing through it because it existed near the source of magic, and finally degenerated into the existence of magic things."

    Vivian is doing this to Sean.

    "Some magicians also use magic to make such magic objects. By driving them to fight and work, they may appear in any place. The higher the level is, the bigger the size is. If gorem is a secret place, his body may even contain precious minerals, so it will be coveted by many people, but it is also similar to them This mimics the rock on the side of the road, gorem who attacks when someone passes by. "

    Of course, this kind of gorem''s body mixed with magic minerals must be very few, the level will be very low, otherwise it will not leave the magic source of habitat and come to the roadside to attack humans.

    "They are aimed at caravans carrying minerals and adventurers like us who carry weapons and equipment made of precious metal minerals. Swallowing these minerals is the best way for them to increase their strength, upgrade their level and gradually deteriorate their bodies."

    Vivian looked at gorem, who was beginning to come this way, and spoke to sheen.

    "Look at the size of this gorem, it should be about 15, no more than 20 at most, so it won''t be a dangerous opponent for you."

    This sentence, let sheen instantly understand Vivian''s plan.

    "It''s up to you." Vivian said to sheen, "let''s see how good you are."

    This is the first assessment after becoming an adventurer and joining Vivian''s team.

    Sheen realized that not only Vivian, but also tier, lumia and melica were focusing on themselves.

    Ahead, like a giant of rocks, gorem''s heavy footstep is approaching.

    "I see."

    Sheen nodded to the crowd, then walked in the direction of gorem, pulling out his sword from his waist and holding it in his hand.

    One person and one rock is so close to each other, so that the distance is shortened.

    Vivienne, Tieer, lumia and melika watched quietly in the rear.

    Feeling the line of sight behind his back, sheen was calculating in his heart.

    (what level of strength should be put forward

    Since he is a new adventurer who hasn''t even learned a skill, can''t he show too high fighting power?

    (first of all, extreme change doesn''t work, and it doesn''t show resistance skills, so it can''t be hit.)Unlike extreme change, which requires self-use of active skills, resident skills will take effect permanently from the moment they are acquired. They cannot choose whether to use them or not. In this case, in order not to expose these resident skills, sheen can only avoid being discovered.

    Secondly, the means of fighting need to be slowed down and should not be performed too much. In order to hide the "army God" and "evasion" skills, we should also pay attention to the evasion.

    As for the sword, of course, it can''t be used.

    (but I can''t be too clumsy either.)

    Otherwise, if Vivian and others think that their strength is poor and they have no potential to become adventurers, then the assessment results will not be good-looking, and ultimately lead to the failure of their purpose of becoming adventurers.

    As a result, sheen needs to be able to perform well, but not to overdo it. At the same time, he has to try to hide his many skills so that he doesn''t show his horse''s feet.

    (... I''m too hard.)

    Sean was suffering in his heart.

    But the demon can''t understand the heart of sheen. Under the sound of heavy footsteps, it has already rushed to sheen.

    "Come on."

    Sheen could only get rid of all the thoughts in his heart and concentrate on gorem.

    The next moment, gorem, who rushed in front of sheen, raised his heavy arm and let the rock like fist hit him.

    [evasion] the skill reacts immediately, motivating Sean''s body to dodge.

    However, in order not to expose his skills, sheen had to restrain himself until gorem''s fist hit him in front of him. Only then did he twist his body at a very close distance and deliberately dodged the blow with a rather strange movement.

    All of a sudden, a strong wind was blowing from Sean.

    "Bang!"

    In the roar of the sound, gorem''s heavy fist rubbed Sheen''s body and fell to the ground, shaking and rolling the sand and stone.

    At this time, sheen, who flashed to one side, suddenly moved, and saw that gorem fell into the rigid state after the attack, and deceived him.

    "Dang!"

    In the sound of percussion, the sharp sword crossed a circle and hit gorem''s foot severely, which made gorem fall to his knees.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    It has to be said that sheen used the blow skillfully.

    Besides, the skill of kneeling on his knees is more than the skill of kneeling on his knees.

    With the sword, sheen could split gorem into pieces with one blow.

    Even if you don''t use the holy sword, in fact, sheen can split this gorem in half with the increase of attack power brought by Sheen''s full-scale [two handed sword] skill. If you add the increase brought by the [extreme change] skill, it will be no surprise.

    However, in order not to show too much, sheen restrained his strength and deliberately created an image that he relied on cleverness to defeat the opponent.

    In this way, sheen can hide a lot of skills, and show enough bright spots to allow himself to pass the risk taker assessment.

    So, as gorem''s imbalance fell to his knees, sheen began to launch a relentless attack.

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!" ...

    under the sound of a violent knock, sheen kept chopping hard at gorem''s knee joint, letting the stone debris constantly burst from the place where he was being split, and flying around.

    Gorem, who was kneeling down there, waved his arms and tried to attack sheen. But sheen flashed behind gorem to prevent the strong stone arm from hitting him, and he kept chopping gorem''s knee joints, making him unable to stand up at all.

    "Bang!"

    After Sheen''s chopping, gorem''s knee was finally broken and turned into many pieces of gravel, which fell to the ground.

    Gorem, who lost a foot, fell heavily on the ground in the heavy crash.

    "Now!"

    As if he had been waiting for this moment for a long time, sheen jumped up on gorem''s back and faced gorem''s head on the ground. As if he were exerting all his strength, he raised his sword high in his hand and chopped it down heavily.

    "Bang!"

    In the explosion, gorem''s head was split into countless pieces.

    In this way, in the "hard work" situation, sheen successfully defeated the hapless gorem.

    It should not be a problem

    Sheen wiped his forehead as if to wipe off the sweat, while making a little tired look, while secretly making a victory gesture in his heart.

    However, when sheen turned his head and looked behind him, there were expressions of surprise in his eyes.

    "... won?"

    "Woo..."

    "the strength..."

    Tieer, lumia and melica were either surprised or surprised.

    Not only these three people, even Vivian are a pair of the same expression.

    "I didn''t expect to win. It seems that your strength is much higher than I imagined, sheen."

    Vivian is like this full of unexpected voice.

    That made Sean''s mouth twitch a little.

    "That... Is this strange..." Sheen weak to Vivian said: "not you said, for me, this gorem will not be a dangerous opponent?"

    Smell speech, Wei Wei An complexion is a bit strange rise.

    "That''s exactly what I said. That''s right." Vivian said with a wry smile: "because gorem is a famous stupid heavy demon, even a novice, as long as the level difference is not too big, should be able to barely avoid gorem''s attack, not to be hit, so naturally it is not dangerous, but want to knock down such a demon, is not about ten levels of novice adventurers can do it."

    Sean froze at the words.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, Vivian still looked strange and said: "in the end, although gorem is clumsy and hard to hit his opponent, he is famous for his defense because his whole body is made up of rocks and minerals. If you want to knock down such a demon, you have to prepare at least some weapons with excellent crushing effect, such as heavy hammer or heavy axe Large weapons, or you have to use intermediate or above magic to bomb. I''ve never heard that you can chop it down with a sword when the level is lower than the opponent''s? "

    That is to say, Vivian''s purpose is not to let sheen beat gorem, but to take this opportunity to see Sheen''s performance in fighting against "the demon that can''t be knocked down but will not encounter danger".

    As a result, sheen, who did not know Vivian''s purpose, naturally wanted to complete Vivian''s assessment by "taking a lot of effort to defeat the demons", and finally knocked gorem down.

    "It''s clear that the level is only 10, and you haven''t learned any skills. The weapons used are also new equipment just started. Apart from being sharp, they have few advantages, not to mention that compared with magic weapons, you can defeat demons with higher level and can''t be easily knocked down. Do you think it''s strange for usVivian''s speech made Sean feel that the whole person was not good.

    Even Vivian''s eyes became deep, and sheen chuckled as they looked at themselves in a rather surprised way.

    "That is to say, my strength is fairly good. I didn''t let you down, did I?"

    Sheen just went on.

    "Well, it''s a surprise, but it''s a good thing." Vivian took a deep look at sheen, and then said, "since you can beat gorem, whose level is nearly ten times higher than yourself, you should be able to learn skills quickly. It is rather strange that you don''t learn skills. However, it may also show that you have a high growth potential in all aspects."

    "Growth in all aspects?" "What does that mean?" Sheehan asked subconsciously

    "What? Don''t you know? " Wei Wei was stunned when she settled down. She said strangely: "according to the direction of training and talent, everyone''s growth is different in all aspects. Should this be common sense?"

    ... common sense?

    For sheen, this so-called common sense is really irrelevant, and the most troublesome thing is about it.

    However, the meaning that Vivian wants to express, sheen still more or less understood.

    "When a person is upgrading his own level, although his strength will certainly become stronger, not all his abilities will become stronger." Vivian explained: "when upgrading, the ability to get promoted will be different depending on the direction of exercise, the aspect of being good at and the talent."

    For example, when a warrior of strength is upgraded, his own strength must be improved the most.

    In the same way, when a magician is upgrading his level, he must be the first to improve his magic power. If he is not good at physical ability and has no talent, let alone any exercise, his ability in this aspect will not be improved when he is promoted.

    As a result, the ability of each person to achieve growth in the process of upgrading is different.

    "Like me, because of the defensive avant-garde relationship, when upgrading the level, the improvement of durability and anti injury ability is the most obvious and huge, while the ability of other aspects is not obvious." Vivian went on to explain: "for example, melika, when the level is upgraded, the magic power will be improved to the greatest extent. On the contrary, it is physical ability. Even now, it is no different from ordinary girls."

    That''s what happened.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Vivian''s explanation makes sheen understand why he has to say that his growth is very high in all aspects.

    "Since you can beat gorem across about ten levels under such conditions, you must have a high growth rate in all aspects, can you do it?"

    Vivian thinks so.

    I also want to know that under the same level of situation, the strength type soldiers will definitely lose to the soldiers who are both the strength type and the defense type, and even can use magic?

    Therefore, if the growth of all aspects is very high, then when upgrading, no matter which aspect of ability can be fully improved, the comprehensive improvement range is naturally much higher than those who only improve one or two aspects of ability.

    However, this is without counting the rest of the conditions, including skills.

    If you are familiar with combat skills and can upgrade them to a certain level, the situation will be different.

    Level is hardware, skill is software, both of which can form a really strong strength.

    Therefore, only those who have their own level and skill level are strong enough. Those who only have the former are like low-energy children with light body but not head, while those who only have the latter are like diseased seedlings with empty head but no body. No matter which kind, it is not a good thing.

    In a word, in order to calculate a person''s strength, you must combine the level and skills.

    (maybe sheen is a type of person who has a great advantage in the level of growth, but has a disadvantage in the learning of skills.)

    Vivian thought so silently in her heart.

    In general, though, this should not be possible.

    After all, as I said before, if you can raise your level to 10, it proves that you have a certain talent. In principle, if you are not good, you can still learn some simple skills.

    What''s the matter

    Vivian looked at Sean, lost in thought.

    On the other hand, Sean is also lost in thought because of Vivian''s words.

    Because sheen thought of one of the effects of his unique skill, grace.

    In addition to the extraordinary effect of skill acquisition and promotion, Sheen''s "grace of heaven" also has an effect - "when upgrading, the type of full ability is increased to the maximum value.".

    Until now, sheen didn''t know what the effect meant.

    Now, sheen understands.

    (this effect is to enable me to get the maximum improvement in all my abilities when upgrading

    Whether it is strength, durability, magic or even reflex nerves, all aspects of the ability can be upgraded to the maximum extent, which is the real performance of this effect.

    In Vivian''s words, Sean''s growth in all aspects is the highest.

    Once again, sheen was forced to realize how much he was driving, and the whole person was even worse.

    (the bigger the hang, the harder it will be for me to hide.)

    Sean sighed in his heart.

    All of a sudden, another question came to Sean.

    (what are the criteria for the level blessings given by the sword

    Since the ability that can be improved varies from person to person, and it is related to individual talent, talent and training direction, what kind of ability will be improved by the level of holy sword blessing?

    What''s more, what is the degree of improvement?

    (it''s not like the effect of "grace of heaven" that all ability types increase to the maximum value

    At least, when heen is able to use the magic sword, he can''t feel it.

    For the rest of his abilities, according to his current level of promotion, when sheen reaches level 100, it seems to be stronger than the level 100 given by the holy sword.

    With this in mind, Sean has a rough summary based on how he feels about using it.

    (the level of sword blessing should be that all abilities except Magic have been increased on average.)

    For example.

    When sheen upgraded himself, all his abilities were improved with the full value of "ten".

    The level 100 given by the sword is to divide the "one hundred" equally to all abilities except magic power, which is equivalent to each level giving sheen the ability other than magic power, which is equivalent to the promotion of "one".

    In this way, by the time sheen reaches level 100, all his abilities will reach the level of "1000", which is naturally stronger than the blessing of "100" brought by the level 100 of holy sword.

    Of course, it''s just a metaphor.

    But, judging from his own feelings, sheen must be stronger when he reaches level 100 than the level 100 given by the sword alone.

    Apart from other things, the sword did not increase the magic power alone, but Sheen''s own level upgrade would enhance the magic power. This is a difference.(but the sword also has other effects. It can''t be said to be worse than my unique skill.)

    But to put it that way, Sheen''s unique skills also have other effects.

    Both have their own strong points.

    It''s just that Sean has both.

    This is the reason why the goddess thinks I have the best hope to defeat the demon king

    Sheen began to mutter.

    Then...

    "OK."

    Vivian clapped her hands and attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Now we have a general idea of Sean''s strength. Although he is still a rookie, I think his potential is much better than we thought." Vivian looked at Tieer and others and asked, "do you think so?"

    Tier, lumia and melica were silent and did not answer.

    "What do you think? Tier? "

    Vivian, as if expecting the situation, turned to Tieer.

    "... keep going."

    Tieer did not give any reply. After a moment''s silence, he dropped the sentence coldly and went back to the carriage.

    "Wait... Wait a minute!"

    "Tier!"

    Lumiearton flustered to keep up, let melika also quickly follow up.

    Three people that just like deliberately avoid or evade like performance, let Wei Wei An can''t help but helpless up.

    Sheen didn''t think so much about it. He was also ready to return to the carriage.

    However, in passing Vivian, the other side said such a word.

    "I hope you don''t blame them." Vivian sighed: "they are not hating you, just because they have encountered some unpleasant things before, so they are too wary of you who just joined."

    These words made Sean stop.

    And then, on second thought, sheen could probably understand what was going on.

    "A team of so many extraordinary looking female adventurers wants to know how much trouble it''s going to get."

    Sheen can understand that as well.

    "I''ll keep a proper distance, please rest assured."

    Sheen smiles at Vivian and goes straight back to the carriage.

    Wei Wei was stunned when she settled down, and then she was helpless again.

    "I didn''t mean to keep you at a distance..."

    Vivian just wanted to say that if you want to get close to Tieer, you need to make a lot of efforts to gain their trust.

    Who ever thought, sheen chose to keep a distance without hesitation.

    "What a strange new man."

    Vivian also made a murmur and returned to the driver''s seat.

    Once stopped, the carriage moved again, with the sound of the wheels, and went on.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Half a day later, sheen and his party arrived at their first destination.

    "Is that the blood sucking vine?"

    After getting off the coach full of dull atmosphere, sheen saw at the first sight one of the goals of his own and others'' trip - blood sucking vine.

    It was a group of vines growing on a road leading to the north, crossing the road like a roadblock and blocking the road.

    The vine is as red as blood, and it is very luxuriant. It is like the intertwined vines that form a low and wide plant wall.

    However, that''s not something to appreciate.

    Because, sheen can clearly see that the vines are like blood vessels in succession, not only as if in the transmission of something like the repeated bulging and contraction, but also constantly wriggling, looks quite disgusting.

    If he had just been called into the world and saw such a scene, sheen felt that he must have begun to vomit.

    "Is this a demon?"

    Sheen muttered in disgust.

    Next to her, Vivian, who was pulling the carriage, came over and answered Sheen''s soliloquy.

    "No, it''s not a magic thing. It''s just a kind of plant that will grow in the place where a lot of blood has been drenched. Although it looks like a conscious demon, it is no different from other plants. The only difference is that it never absorbs water to grow, but only absorbs blood. So if you are not careful, you will never escape, For those who suck blood from the vine, there is no difference between them

    Moreover, the vitality and tenacity of this kind of blood sucking vine seems to be quite strong. Once it grows, it will proliferate at a very fast speed, and will not stop until the blood components in the earth are absorbed. Ordinary swords can not even cut off one layer of skin, and if they are too close, there is a risk of being entangled with blood sucking. Therefore, in many places, these Blood sucking vine has brought a lot of trouble.

    "It is very difficult for ordinary people to remove this kind of blood sucking vine. Therefore, no matter which town it is, once a large number of blood sucking vines are found growing nearby, the management of the town will send troops to remove them, or entrust them to the adventurers of the adventurers'' Association to remove them, so as not to cause too much damage and hindrance."

    Vivian patiently explained.

    "This time, the blood sucking vine grows on the only way to the northern towns. It must have caused a lot of losses to many businessmen, and also brought a lot of inconvenience to the exchanges and trade between the two towns. Let''s get rid of them as soon as possible."

    Vivian looks at melika.

    "No problem? Melica? "

    Vivian asked.

    "No... no problem."

    Melicaton tightened her wand, glanced at Sean without a trace, and then walked out.

    See, Sean raised his eyebrows.

    Because, he seems to have guessed how to get rid of those bloodsucking vines.

    "If you want to remove the blood sucking vine, it''s very difficult to do it with ordinary swords. You can''t get close to the past. It''s too dangerous." When Vivian saw sheen looking forward to something, she said with a smile: "so, the best way is to put a big fire first, burn them all up, and then slowly dig out the roots rooted in the ground to prevent them from growing again."

    However, due to the extremely high vitality and toughness, it will take a long time to set off a common fire.

    Unless...

    "directly use magic to burn the blood sucking vine at one time."

    When this sentence falls from Vivian''s mouth, melika moves ahead.

    "This is the breath of the heavenly wheel"

    melika raised her wand and sang a solemn mantra from her attractive red lips.

    "- - The Scarlet fire spirit, transparent truth, rises here with this prayer as fuel --"

    at this moment, melika''s face is no longer maintaining the tension and tension before, but as if she were a natural goblin, rolling up magic on her body and shouting at the same time.

    "Heaven fire!"

    On the staff held high by melika, the crystal inlaid at the top of the staff was shining.

    Suddenly, a heat stream from the sky over melica, turned into countless flames, like a curtain of rain, sprinkled on the blood sucking vine.

    The fire turned the surrounding area into scarlet color. It was like the rays of the setting sun were called, and the temperature in the air kept rising.

    "Bang, bang, bang!"

    The next second, the endless rain of flame fell in the blood sucking vine, like an explosion, set off fire waves one after another, covering the blood sucking vine thoroughly.

    That piece of blood red vine was so occupied and burned in the sea of fire.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±As if issued a silent scream in general, in the sea of fire, the root of the blood sucking vines are frantically struggling.

    That scene, I believe, no matter who saw it, would not think that it was just a plant, but would, like sheen, seriously suspect that they are demons.

    Unfortunately, demons at least know how to escape or fight back in the face of life and death crisis, but the blood sucking vine can''t do this. It''s just writhing in the sea of fire, like a final struggle.

    Not long after, in the fire burning, a root of vine into coke, was burned out.

    The air is completely filled with the heat and heat of the flame.

    Br >

    , I was moved by the fire.

    Although in the magic forest, sheen saw more than one monster that could spit out fire and lightning, but seeing magic like this was undoubtedly the first time for sheen.

    Sheen stares at the back of melica, who has performed the magic feast.

    Until all the blood sucking vines are burned out, the fire is like an illusion. As melika stops her magic power, it gradually extinguishes.

    That large piece of blood sucking vine was so burned out, leaving only a ground of scorched black.

    "Hoo..."

    melika felt relieved and put away the staff.

    "It''s hard for you"

    Vivian just came forward and expressed her sympathy to melika.

    "Magic is as strong as ever."

    Tieer also made a light evaluation.

    "It''s an elf..."

    lumia, who holds Tieer''s arm, casts an adoring look at melica.

    Melika just shook her head and said, "I didn''t do anything special. I just used magic as usual."

    With that, melika''s face also bloomed with a smile.

    Obviously, in the face of her companions, melika''s mood is not as tense and tense as ever, which makes her recover her original personality slightly.

    Seeing this, Sean, who had planned to go forward together, stopped.

    Looking at melika''s apparently heartfelt smile, sheen gave up a plan that had just risen.

    "It seems that I can''t get the other side to teach me magic."

    It has to be said that this is a pity.

    But...

    "magic?"

    Feeling the abundant magic power flowing in his body, and thinking of his "magic guide" skill, sheen felt that he should find a chance to learn magic.

    Otherwise, it would be a waste of one''s ability.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    After that, in order to thoroughly remove the roots of the blood sucking vine, under the leadership of Vivian, sheen and others walked into the burnt land which was blackened by the fire magic, and dug out all the roots of the blood sucking vine under the ground.

    The roots of the blood sucking vine will not move like the body itself, but similar to the roots of ordinary plants. It will not entangle the human body. It will only absorb the blood infiltrated in the soil from the earth, and spread seeds, so that the vine can proliferate. In addition, it is not deeply rooted. So sheen and others use their weapons as tools and quickly dig out all the roots.

    Then, under Vivian''s instruction, the party gathered all the roots of the blood sucking vine, and then let melika release a flame magic. After burning all the roots, the work was finished smoothly.

    "After that, the guild should send someone to confirm, and we will go to the next entrusted site - Mangal mountain belt."

    Under the instruction of Vivian, the party set out here.

    This time, the road was completely unimpeded, without any incident.

    It must be said that, under the condition that sheen kept his distance deliberately, perhaps because of the low sense of existence, the carriage of the carriage was not dull at all.

    After just working, melica''s tension seems to have eased, and she began to talk a lot. As a result, Tieer and lumia can no longer keep silent all the time, and more or less they will have a dialogue, so that the atmosphere can be relieved.

    Of course, sheen is not included.

    Heen ignored the interaction of the three girls and looked out of the window, thinking of all the magic things in his head.

    In this case, the carriage reached the Mangal belt just before evening.

    "Well, here we are."

    Vivian stopped the carriage at the foot of the mountain. While greeting sheen and others, Vivian asked them to get out of the carriage. On the other hand, she added water and salt to the horses pulling the cart.

    Sean, who came down from the car, looked up and saw mountains.

    That''s the Mangal belt.

    "It doesn''t need to go deep, but the sun is going down. It''s no doubt that it''s not suitable to enter the Mangal mountain belt at this time. Let''s camp at the foot of the mountain."

    Vivian is planning to.

    "Camping?"

    Sean was slightly stunned.

    "That''s right." Vivian looked at Sean and said patiently: "the night is the time when most dangerous demons are active. In addition, the visibility in the mountain at night is very low. It''s better not to carry out adventure activities, so as to avoid most accidents."

    Sean was silent.

    Because, he remembered how he spent the night after night in the magic forest.

    "Yes, camping is good. Camping is the best. I love camping!"

    When he came back to God, sheen had already said such a word.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Looking at the attitude suddenly changed Sean, Vivian reversed the full head of the question mark.

    At this time, Tieer and others get out of the car.

    "Camping? Sister Vivian? "

    Lumia asked weakly, and glanced at Sean, her face showing a timid mood.

    "There should be a hotel at the foot of the mountain nearby. Can''t I stay there?"

    Melika said the same thing, and also glanced at Sean, her eyes again showing the tension before.

    As for tier, he didn''t say a word. He raised his face slightly, and his eyes under his hood seemed to cast a glance at Sean.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    This time, it''s Sean''s turn to ask questions.

    Of course, when these question marks are typed, it proves that it is not me that has a problem, but you have a problem.

    What do you mean when you hear about camping?

    Are you afraid of being attacked at night?

    Sean was ready to open his mouth and put in such a sentence.

    However, Wei Wei an also seems to be aware of the wrong, quickly out of the voice to stop.

    "The nearest hotel, even if it''s a carriage, has to be driven until midnight, and we''ll have to come from there early tomorrow morning, which will waste a lot of time. If we miss the activation time of the magic source, we''ll have to waste another day. Considering this, we''d better camp here directly."

    With that, Vivian directly took down her luggage from the freight rack of the carriage, and gave some black curtain like curtains to Tieer and others.

    "You go to set up the tent first, I''ll feed the horse, please?"

    Vivian will not give Tieer and other people a chance to refuse.

    "Vivian."

    Tieer said, with a rare trace of blame in her voice, as if she was dissatisfied with Vivian''s decision.

    However, Vivian looked straight at Tieer."I think you understand?" Vivian looked very serious to Tieer: "he did nothing wrong."

    Tieer was stunned.

    It''s not just tier, but even lumia and melica are speechless.

    The three look at Sean again, but they are no longer as impolite as before. There is even a trace of apology in lumia''s eyes.

    Immediately, three people with the curtain, silent to the side, ready to set up a tent.

    By the way, those curtains are actually magic props. As long as you inject magic into them, they will automatically open like thermal expansion and become tents one by one.

    So, the work of setting up a tent is no problem even if sheen doesn''t do it.

    And sheen looks at the departure of Tieer and Vivian.

    "I''m sorry to make you unhappy." Vivian immediately said, "in the past, in our team, there were several male adventurers arranged by the adventurers'' guild, and some of them took advantage of camping..."

    hearing this, Sean probably understood what was going on.

    "No wonder they were so wary of me."

    Sheen muttered.

    "I''m so sorry." Vivian apologized again, sighed and said: "although it is not our original intention, we are all paid too much attention by men and male adventurers from various aspects. In addition, we are also adventurers. We can not avoid some unavoidable troubles."

    "That''s why I set up this team to bring together female adventurers who may encounter similar problems in all aspects, hoping to get rid of some people''s bad ideas more or less."

    Vivian is very frank, even these words are said.

    "It''s not incomprehensible." Sheen spread out his hand and said, "it''s just that I''m allowed to join this team. Whether you or the guild, are you a little bit hearty?"

    "Maybe." Vivian did not deny it, but said with a smile: "however, we naturally took the disadvantages into consideration, and finally made this decision, proving that you have such value."

    "Is it worth..." Sheen then looked at Vivian and said, "what value can I have? Can you still be brave? "

    "The brave?" Wei Wei was stunned when she settled down, and then she said: "if you are brave, we have a headache."

    He was also stunned by these words.

    "Why?" Xi''en was surprised and said, "don''t you want to see a brave man appear and knock down the demon king?"

    Such words, let Vivian is also a Leng again Leng.

    Then...

    "didn''t the demon king be knocked down long ago?"

    When this sentence resounded, the air was silent.

    Sheen''s expression was completely frozen, and his pupils were suddenly retracted, which could no longer conceal his astonishment.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    "What are you talking about?"

    At this moment, Sean couldn''t help losing his voice.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Vivian was frightened by Sheen''s reaction.

    "No... nothing..." sheen tried to suppress the shock in his heart, but he still could not help saying: "you said the devil had been knocked down long ago?"

    "Yes, yes." Vivian looked at Sean in surprise, as if she was confirming her expression. After a while, maybe she found that Xi''an didn''t seem to be joking, so she said strangely: "the devil king has been knocked down by the brave men of Mithra kingdom in the war thousands of years ago, so the world has been restored to peace, and the adventurer industry has also started from then on because of the war Isn''t this the knowledge of history that children all know? "

    Hearing this, Sean''s expression became not very good-looking.

    No, it should be said that it becomes ugly directly.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Sheen''s performance makes Vivian appear to be a little worried, the tone of the faint with a trace of uneasiness.

    "... it''s OK."

    Sheen was eager to say something, but he finally held back.

    However, sheen asked the question.

    "Can you tell me more about it?"

    Sheen makes a request to Vivian.

    Vivian frowned, just wanted to ask something, but stopped because of Sheen''s expression.

    Because, at this very moment, Sean''s face shows a kind of patience that has not been seen so far.

    In that case, it was just like discovering that the meaning of one''s life had gone wrong, and he was almost on the wrong path. Moreover, it was the kind of cheating that led to this situation, as if betrayed and in urgent need of the truth.

    This makes Vivian want to stop talking and finally choose silence.

    "It''s something everyone knows."

    Vivian said that first.

    "You should know that since the birth of the world, the Protoss and the demons have been hostile, which has set off a long history of war, and has led to the emergence of humans, elves, orcs, dwarfs and even demons?"

    For Vivian''s question, sheen nodded back.

    This is indeed the history of the world that Sheehan learned from nean.

    Vivian''s explanation is not deviated from that of the goddess.

    "Since ancient times, the protoss have always been inferior to the demons in terms of strength, and the number of protoss is naturally limited. Since ancient times, the protoss have always been inferior to the demons. Even if they have successively created human, elves, orcs and dwarfs, the protoss still can''t take advantage of the situation in the face of the ever-growing demons."

    "Therefore, in order to defeat the demons, ornice, the Supreme God at the zenith of the protoss, finally created a ceremony to summon the brave from the other world, thus calling the brave."

    "The brave are born with strong unique skills and exclusive holy sword. Each of them shows a very amazing potential. Even compared with the top demons, as long as they can grow up, they can easily become stronger than them."

    "Every time they join, the battlefield situation will change, and the Protoss and Terrans will reverse the situation and start to take the upper hand."

    "It''s a pity that the demons still exist at the top. The real king is the devil."

    The power of the demon king, even the Supreme God omnes, is afraid.

    Even the brave can not easily defeat the devil.

    Therefore, although several brave men appeared in history and once turned the battlefield situation around, the protoss still could not defeat the demons and win the war.

    To here, Vivian''s instructions are no different from that of Nen.

    Until...

    "a thousand years ago, the last brave man known as the most powerful in history appeared."

    "The brave man has a sword and unique skills that are far more powerful than his predecessors. He easily overthrew the most powerful subordinates of the demon king, and finally was sent to the demon king with the help of Protoss and Terrans."

    "At this point, the brave and the devil really entered the decisive battle."

    In that war, not only the brave and the demon king, but also the supreme god standing at the top of the Protoss and the other three highest goddesses, as well as the six demons directly under the demon king''s command, took part in the war.

    Humans, elves, orcs, and the strongest of dwarves also participated in the war.

    "In that war, the brave defeated the demon king, and the demons were completely defeated. The protoss was also badly damaged and could no longer maintain the war."

    "So, under the leadership of the brave, the Protoss and the demons announce to each other that the war will not continue and the world will return to peace."

    "Later, in order to give the major races a chance to buffer relations, the Supreme God omnes exerted his power to divide the world into three, and led the protoss to one of the worlds, which was called the divine world. The demons also retreated to the other world under the leadership of the remaining demons, turning it into a demon world.""As for the Terrans formed by many races, including humans, elves, orcs and dwarves, they remain in this world, and the world becomes the human world."

    "In this way, the war that lasted for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years was over. The Protoss and Demons became non aggression. The Terrans began to recuperate under the leadership of the brave. The brave himself founded the country and became the king. That is the kingdom of Mithra."

    In view of this, the war has been over for thousands of years, and the demon king has long been defeated and no longer exists.

    "Nowadays, the human world, the divine world and the demon world all communicate with each other."

    "The protoss are still protecting the Terrans and blessing the Terran children."

    "In order to make the demon world prosperous, the demons have connections with the kingdoms of the human world."

    "Even though the Protoss and the demons sometimes have something to do with each other, even if the hostility brought about by the past wars has not been completely disintegrated, it has been alleviated."

    "In about a thousand years, the three ethnic groups will live together peacefully, regardless of you and me. This is what many people are looking forward to."

    Vivian''s statement made Sean lose his words completely.

    "The brave..."

    Sean''s voice was a little hoarse.

    In this regard, Weiwei looks at Sean steadily, and makes a sound after half a sound.

    "The brave have not appeared since the death of the founding king of Mithra, and the protoss have sealed the ceremony of summoning the brave

    Is that for granted?

    "The brave is the trump card used by the protoss to defeat the demon king and even the demon clan. It is no longer needed when the war is over and the three tribes need to go to the road of peaceful coexistence."

    "Rather, if the brave show up again, that''s the big problem."

    "Because it means that the protoss is ready to fight the demons again. The demons will not have no response to the brave who can threaten them to the greatest extent. At that time, the Terrans will not be able to stay out of the way."

    "Therefore, if the brave appear, the peace among the three ethnic groups is likely to be broken and war may reappear."

    "For the world, the brave is the biggest fuse of war, and it can never appear again."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Night came quietly.

    At the foot of the Mangal belt, Vivian''s crew had set up tents and lit bonfires to light up the surroundings.

    At this time, with Wei Wei''an as the leader, a group of young girls have been surrounded by the campfire, but their eyes are cast aside.

    There, Sean, with his back to this side, was walking far away.

    Looking at such sheen, Vivian''s expression has always been worried.

    And tier, lumia and melika are looking at each other.

    "That, sister Vivian." "What''s wrong with him?" lumiya said

    Lumia asked what everyone was thinking.

    Obviously, people have found that sheen and Vivian some of the wrong.

    "Didn''t you have a good conversation just now? How suddenly... "

    melika also spoke, but she didn''t know how to describe it.

    Under such circumstances, even Tieer cast an inquisitive look at Vivian.

    Vivian sighed.

    "I don''t know what happened." Wei Wei an quite helpless way: "don''t know how, Xi''an suddenly became like that."

    Recalling the conversation just now, Vivian found that after she said "the brave can never appear again", sheen was completely silent and never said a word again.

    No, after that, Sean said something to Vivian.

    "I''ll take a little walk around here."

    If you leave it like this, Sean leaves like this.

    "Did I say something wrong?"

    Vivian reflected.

    "I don''t think it''s your problem." Tieer is to open a mouth, light way: "should be that man''s own problem?"

    Tieer''s words were quite to the point.

    But that''s Thierry, as Sheen has always felt, decisive and calm, and a little reticent, which many male adventurers fear even in lamiguionne.

    On the other hand, lumia and melica are much more cheerful than before in the absence of Sean.

    Lumiya was still a shy look, but at least her speech was no longer intermittent and became fluent.

    It goes without saying that melica''s expression on her face has become much lighter than before, just like without shackles.

    This is what Vivian''s team looks like.

    Vivian is gentle and considerate.

    Tier was cold and silent.

    Lumia is timid.

    Melika, on the other hand, was quite lively, just because of Sheen''s arrival.

    Now, with sheen out of the scene, melika is less restrained.

    "Is sister Vivian worried about the man?" Melika asked Vivian excitedly, "although Vivian''s sister has always been so gentle, it seems that this time it''s a little different?"

    "Is it?" Wei Wei An didn''t seem to think that she would be said so. She was stunned.

    "I feel the same way." Lumia secretly looked at Vivian, and then hesitated and said, "I always feel that Vivian''s elder sister pays more attention to Mr. sheen than to those new people before."

    By lumiya so said, Vivian is not without consciousness.

    Although Vivian is gentle and considerate to anyone and takes care of new people, she seems to pay more attention to sheen this time than before.

    No way.

    "From the time sheen knocked gorem down, I felt that there should be something in him that we didn''t know about." Wei Wei An did not conceal the meaning, truthfully, said: "although I don''t know what kind of secret it is, but I have to say that he did cause some of my attention."

    If it wasn''t for this, Vivian would not have confessed the situation of the team with sheen so quickly, and protected him in front of his teammates.

    Even if the team members will be more cautious about the situation, even if the team members will be more careful to do so, even if the situation is more appropriate for Wei An to do so.

    No matter how to say all just get along a day, Wei Wei an even if again gentle and considerate will not be able to trust the opposite sex so much care.

    As a result, for sheen, Vivian did it just because she was slightly aware of some of the differences in sheen.

    What''s more...

    "you know, I''m not quite the same as ordinary human beings or Terrans?"

    Vivian''s words made many women quiet down.

    Vivian smile, such a way: "because of my own special relationship, for some more unusual individuals, I will have a special feeling."The meaning of Vivian''s words is understood by Tieer and others.

    "That is to say, did that person give you such a special feeling?"

    Tieer looks at Vivian.

    "That''s right." Vivian nodded and said: "so, I can''t help but pay more attention to him, because he has not only hidden secrets, but also this secret is not small."

    Vivian had a guess.

    "I''m afraid sheen was blessed by a very high God." Vivian said with great assurance: "the feeling of blessing gives me a feeling of being superior to that princess''s highness, so I have to pay more attention to it."

    This sentence surprised everyone.

    "even more blessings than the blessings of Princess highness?" Lumiya was quite surprised and said, "how can this be possible?"

    "... it is impossible." Thier was silent for a moment, and then quietly said, "the royal highness of the princess is blessed by one of the three goddesses. There is only one more blessing than that."

    "Yes, only one." Vivian could not help but murmured: "but, since the end of the war thousands of years ago, he has been living in the holy land at the end of the divine world, and has never appeared again. How can anyone hold the blessing of that one?"

    It should be said that even in the distant past, no one ever held the blessing of that one.

    At least, Vivian has never heard of the supreme being who has been blessed.

    "But if not, what is the matter?"

    Because of this question, Vivian can''t help but pay more attention to sheen.

    Tieer and others understood what was going on.

    "That is to say, Mr. sheen is not an ordinary man?" "But isn''t he a novice adventurer who didn''t learn any skills and didn''t reach level 10 until he was 20 years old?" said lumiya suspiciously

    It is because of this, the more likely this person has secrets hidden in him.

    At this time...

    "I can probably understand the feeling of sister Vivian." Melika suddenly spoke, hesitated for a moment, and said, "in fact, I can also feel something unusual in that person."

    "You?" Vivian, Tieer and lumia suddenly look at melika.

    "Well." Melika was a little embarrassed and said evasively, "I don''t know why, since the meeting, I can feel a sense of... How to say, different from ordinary people''s intimacy?"

    This is a very surprising thing.

    Because elves are famous for their purity and holiness. Generally speaking, it is impossible for them to have any intimacy with strange men.

    What''s more, how could melika have a close relationship with a male adventurer when she was almost offended by a male adventurer in the past?

    But sheen made melika feel like this.

    This feeling, if put in the novel of Sean''s previous life, would probably become the signal of strategy (free gift)?

    But in fact, for her own inexplicable feeling, melika not only did not feel happy, but also some fear.

    Because of this, melica would be too nervous in front of Sean.

    Perhaps, this is the real reaction of a truly pure woman.

    Vivian and others were very surprised.

    "Does melica feel like that?"

    Lumia was surprised.

    "..."

    Tieer seemed to frown.

    "Elves are born from nature and are closest to nature and the world. They are even regarded as the race closest to the Protoss." Vivian was a little surprised, murmured: "can let the spirit in the beginning have a sense of closeness, in principle, only the protoss should be right."

    Is sheen a Protoss?

    No way.

    "The protoss only has women?"

    Tier said that neatly.

    "That''s right." Vivian also firmly said: "because the first born God, omnes, is a goddess, the rest of the gods are from that goddess who share power and obtain the corresponding office and power before they are born. It can be said that the high God ornis is as the prototype of life, so all the gods are goddess, and only goddess."

    In this way, sheen cannot be a Protoss.

    So, who is sheen?

    Thinking of the other side''s performance just now, as well as the overreaction to "the devil" and "the brave", Vivian''s eyes twinkled.

    (should not...)

    before Vivian finished thinking, Tieer looked up.

    "Since that man is so special, what are you going to do?"

    That''s what Tieer asked."What to do?" Vivian returned to his mind, pondered for a while, and then said, "we don''t need to do anything special, just take him as a general new person to cultivate."

    No matter what secrets the other side has, Vivian doesn''t intend to go too deep before being unable to confirm that it is a bad thing.

    After all, who has no secret?

    What''s more, Vivian''s own body has secrets that other people absolutely don''t know.

    It''s not just Vivian, but even Tieer...

    Vivian looks at Tieer, thinks for a moment, and says, "now Sheen''s mood seems to be wrong. It''s too dangerous for him to act alone. Could you please follow him secretly and protect him for a while?"

    Hearing this, Tieer didn''t make an answer, but after a while stood up and went in the direction of Sheen''s departure.

    Lumia and melica just keep talking as they look at this tyer.

    As for Vivian, she can''t help but meditate in her heart.

    I hope it''s not what I think

    Otherwise, the world will not be peaceful again.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    "Alas..."

    in the rather dark forest path, a sigh is very clear.

    Sean walked up the path, aimlessly walking forward, thinking about the new information just learned that could not be ignored, and sighed.

    "I thought I was coming to a world full of stereotypes."

    What''s the result now?

    "Isn''t this a sudden reversal?"

    At least, until now, sheen hasn''t recovered.

    Because, it means one thing.

    "Have I been cheated?"

    Is that what it is?

    "It is clear that the demons have been overthrown, and peace has been restored to the world for thousands of years. Where is it that needs brave men to save this situation?"

    But the goddess did use such a reason to resurrect sheen, who had died once, and let him wake up to be a brave man and come into the world.

    "What does that mean?"

    Sheen didn''t understand at all.

    What''s more, Sheen has the feeling that all the efforts so far have been in vain.

    "It''s clearly in order to achieve the goal of overthrowing the demon king that I become an adventurer..."

    Yes.

    Sean chose to be an adventurer, not just because he wanted to make money.

    If you want to make money, Sean can spend a few days in the forest full of demons, knock down many demons, collect their body materials and sell them, so that he doesn''t have to worry about his livelihood.

    Even if he wants to upgrade and improve his strength, sheen doesn''t need to be an adventurer. He can fight with demons constantly to ensure that his level will rise.

    But in the end, sheen chose to become an adventurer, not only because he was interested in the legendary dream career in the different world, but also in order to gain a foothold in this world and finally achieve the goal of overthrowing the demon king.

    Otherwise, as a newcomer to the world, how can Hearn find the devil and knock him down?

    So, sheen needs intelligence, and more importantly, he needs access to all kinds of information in the world without hindrance.

    And being an adventurer is a good way.

    After all, no matter what the story is, adventurers need to travel all over the world. In addition, with the adventurers'' Association as a worldwide force as the background, sheen can integrate into the world first by virtue of his identity as an adventurer, and then naturally obtain all kinds of information about the world.

    Moreover, sheen also needs to solve the problem of identity.

    Otherwise, it may not be a problem now. When the rank rises a little, and he becomes a little more focused, sheen will certainly enter the vision of various people and may be investigated by them.

    At that time, if sheen doesn''t have an identity, it will cause all kinds of troubles.

    Therefore, sheen can think that if he doesn''t become an adventurer, he will be questioned by others one day if he doesn''t communicate with anyone, earn money silently and upgrade his rank.

    If sheen doesn''t become an adventurer and takes lamigion as his stronghold, he goes in and out of the town every day, and brings back a lot of magic material, then even the doorman will remember Sheen''s face, right?

    In that case, sheen will sooner or later arouse suspicion from others. When someone with a heart appears and investigates himself, he will expose all his anomalies. Finally, he may even be caught in the eye and find out the existence of the holy sword, which will lead to more trouble, and eventually the gain outweighs the loss.

    In view of this, considering all kinds of problems, sheen chose to be an adventurer, to take this identity as a springboard, to integrate into the world, and to make plans.

    In this way, when the rank is almost up and the intelligence is collected enough to defeat the demon king, sheen can set out directly and act to achieve his goal.

    At that time, in order to run freely in the world, sheen also needed an identity.

    And that''s where sheen is going.

    Who ever thought...

    "die before you leave school."

    Now, the biggest goal is lost.

    In fact, on a personal level, sheen felt that he could be happy about this important information.

    "Since the demon king has been overthrown, and the world has long been restored to peace, then I don''t have to work hard to fight with those who are afraid of God. I can start my second life peacefully and live as an ordinary adventurer."

    From this point of view, this matter is quite gratifying.

    However, sheen did not think that the goddess who called herself into the world would revive him and make him a brave man just for fun.

    There is no doubt that the goddess had a purpose to call sheen.In addition, the other side has been knocked down as an excuse to deceive him.

    It made sheen feel as if he was involved in some invisible conspiracy.

    "In any case, it''s a routine to unfold like this?"

    Sheen was very open, as always, with a helpless attitude, to accept this sudden situation.

    What''s more, it''s not sure yet that everything is a conspiracy.

    "Maybe the demon king is not dead, and it''s only when Nen knows this that she will hold the ceremony of summoning the brave again. Maybe?"

    Or, in fact, after thousands of years of recuperation, in order to recover the humiliation of losing to the protoss, the demons intend to start a war again, so ninen will summon the brave again. What about this setting?

    It''s just...

    "people as gentle as Vivian claim in an absolute tone that the brave can''t appear again. Presumably, the relationship among the three ethnic groups can''t tolerate any change at all?"

    If the brave reappearance is exposed, then, no matter how much inside information and how many dark scenes there are, the relationship between the three clans will certainly become precarious.

    As Vivian said, no matter what, if the demons know the existence of the brave, they will not give up and ignore the threat.

    Once the Terrans know that the protoss has summoned the brave, they will doubt what the demons have done and have a bad opinion of the demons.

    Then, the protoss may also want to use the power of the brave to completely eradicate the demons who were once enemies.

    No matter in which world, ambition and malice are the things that can never be lacked. If there are people who desire peace among the three ethnic groups, there must be some guys who want to destroy all of them. Once the existence of the brave is confirmed, sheen can think of dozens of ways to use this as an opportunity and an excuse, and let the people who have the will to act recklessly.

    "Must be, Vivian just know these will be so determined to claim that the brave can not appear again?"

    Once the brave appear, whatever the reason, their existence will become the fire to break the peace.

    And this is definitely something most people don''t want to see.

    So...

    "the world no longer needs brave people..."

    Sheen sighed again.

    Just then a voice came into Sheen''s ear.

    "Indeed, the world no longer needs the brave."

    A word like this was heard in the dark woods, and Sean suddenly stopped.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Sheen lifted his head and looked ahead.

    The next moment, sheen saw it.

    "Good evening. Should I say that?"

    It was a young girl who said the beautiful words with such a smile.

    Wearing a dress set off like a princess skirt, with black hair and red pupils, she is sitting on the branch of a tree in front of her like a swing, shaking a pair of small feet, holding a dessert in both hands, and eating in a small mouth.

    This girl, Sean, has met.

    And, just yesterday.

    "Are you the pretender of yesterday?"

    This sentence, straight out of Sean''s mouth.

    "Pretending to be a criminal?" Although you can''t make a fool of me, don''t you know what I mean when I don''t know, I can''t pretend to be a girl

    Hearing this, Sheen''s eyebrows were raised instead.

    "Is that good?" Sean, just like lesia, said with a smile: "you seem to have said before that no one can let you name it?"

    "It''s true." "But I don''t want you to run away like you did last time, so I''d better put your name in the newspaper this time."

    "Well, my dear Lord laixia, whose name is in the newspaper, what are you doing here?" Sheen''s rarely aggressive way: "don''t tell me it''s a coincidence?"

    Maybe it was because of the relationship between the other party''s hearing his self talk just now, Sean''s bad mood was reflected in his tone and attitude.

    But lesia didn''t seem to care at all.

    "Think of it as a coincidence." Lesia responded briskly to sheen and said, "if it wasn''t for" coincidence, "how could I have heard something so interesting

    Sure enough, what the other party heard was clear.

    "I just happened to pass by lamigion in the process of escape. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing." Laixia looked directly at Sean, as if to see through all his secrets, and said: "however, thanks to this, this time seems to have unexpected harvest."

    In a word, he told Sean that the other party was really aiming at him.

    Perhaps, after yesterday''s meeting, the other party had been paying attention to sheen, and noticed that he would not hesitate to follow him to such a place.

    In other words...

    "am I being followed?"

    Sheen murmured.

    Lesia did not respond to this, but simply laughed, looking at Sean''s eyes became intriguing.

    "Like last time, this time, you seem to be saying something very interesting?" Laixia said with a smile: "this time, what you said is true. The world no longer needs brave people. Isn''t it very sad?"

    "Sad?" Sean narrowed his eyes and pretended to be puzzled, but he also said from the heart, "why should I be sad?"

    In fact, sheen couldn''t be happy.

    The world does not need the brave, then he can give up this responsibility and live freely, right?

    It''s just...

    "you should be worried about getting involved in some kind of conspiracy vortex, right Lesha saw through Sheen''s heart and said, "I don''t know what reason the protoss summoned themselves. I don''t know what the situation of the three tribes in the world is. In short, there is a serious shortage of intelligence, so you don''t know which side to trust."

    "Am I right?"

    "The new brave."

    When laixia''s voice fell, the air on the scene suddenly became extremely heavy.

    Sheen gave up the fluke.

    Because the facts are clear.

    His identity was exposed.

    "Don''t you take out the sword from the package on your shoulder?" "If you don''t use holy sword, you can''t be my opponent by your current level," laixia said provocatively

    "Opponent?" Sean looked into lesia''s eyes and said, "are you here to deal with me?"

    "What?" Laixia still said with a smile, "is it strange?"

    "Strange, of course." Heen ignored lesha''s provocation and directly criticized him: "if you really came to deal with me, I would have discovered your existence."

    After all, Sheen has the ability to perceive enemies who are hostile to him.

    In this case, if someone came close to him with hostility, sheen would have found out about him.

    However, sheen did not discover the existence of lesia in time.This proves that the other party is not hostile to Sean.

    Of course...

    "are you too naive? My lord the brave? "

    As if she was amused, the smile in her eyes began to disappear.

    "Indeed, I am not hostile to you."

    "But ah, in this world, it''s not only hostility that has to be fought."

    "Just like me, if I just want to try your real skills, rather than to fight against you, don''t you think there is a good reason to deal with you?"

    As the voice fell, the magic of lesia rose like a dark whirlwind.

    That magic set off a hurricane, blowing around, so that the surrounding trees are swaying, rustling, leaves also flying around.

    Sean was tight in his heart and pulled out his weapon without hesitation.

    The weapon that was pulled out was not a sword, but a sword with a broad blade hung around his waist by sheen.

    Next second...

    "boom!"

    The magic that rose from lesia turned into gravity, which, like a stance, shook the whole world and pressed against sheen.

    All of a sudden, all the leaves flying in the air were pressed down to the earth, and the trees around them were like being pressed down by invisible forces, not only creaking but also breaking.

    Sheen also felt his whole body under the weight of an amazing force, pushing him to the ground.

    If there''s no accident, this gravity should be enough to push Sean down on the ground.

    But I don''t know whether it''s the magic resistance or the abnormal state resistance that''s working, and the gravity on sheen suddenly becomes much weaker before it''s pushed to the ground.

    "Eh?"

    Seeing this scene, lesia was very surprised to make a sound.

    "Resisted my gravity magic without using the sword?"

    Lesia had no idea of this.

    Unfortunately, it was too late.

    "Evolve!"

    As soon as the gravity weakened, sheen launched the "extreme change" skill very neatly.

    All of a sudden, the magic swam all over the body, making Sheen''s strength rise greatly.

    "Bang!"

    So sheen crushed the ground in the muffled sound and, against the gravity, flew like a rocket in the direction of lesia.

    Since the other side has already made a move, there is no need to have any hesitation here.

    This is not only the decisiveness brought by Sean''s strong acceptance ability, but also the ruthlessness tempered in those ten days in the forest.

    Seeing this, Lai Xia did not startle but laughed.

    "Things are starting to get interesting."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    "Bang

    In the quiet forest path, the roar will sound without any warning, let the strong wind blow like a blast, mixed with dust, flying all over the sky, spectacular.

    In the blast wind, two figures will be swept out one after the other.

    "Ha

    Laixia seems to be flying backward, skimming towards the rear, while flying, while also extending his hand to the front, in a Jiao drink, released the magic.

    That magic power, directly turned into the essence of gravity waves, like the invisible undercurrent from the black hole, blasted to the same flying Sean.

    Sean couldn''t see the invisible gravity wave.

    This may also be the tricky part of this kind of magic, which can''t be prevented.

    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t see gravity waves.

    Because sheen also has [evasion] skills, plus the combat intuition and fighting instinct brought about by the [army God] skill, he doesn''t need to do anything at all. His body naturally turns to one side, avoiding the invisible magic shell.

    "Pound!"

    The powerful gravity Bolton rubs Sean''s body into the air, lands on the ground, and blows that one away.

    Sean, on the other hand, took advantage of the explosion, speeding up in the dust, and scurrying in front of lesia.

    In the next moment, the broad blade sword seems to be falling thunder, crossing the cold arc light, mercilessly cutting to the girl in front of her.

    "Dang

    It was like a ringing bell, so it appeared between men and women in the war.

    Sheen''s merciless cut was blocked by lesha''s slender and beautiful hand.

    Lesia blocked Sheen''s chop with his bare hands, and let the loud, ringing sound of a bell go on.

    Sheen could feel that his own chop, as if he had been chopped on a soft water, could not bear the force.

    Take a closer look, in front of laixia''s raised hand, I don''t know when, a circle of constantly rotating and fluctuating magic burst out.

    That magic also turned into gravity, as if there were countless waves of gravity rolling around, forming a turbulent flow of gravity.

    Sheen''s blow was not in lesha''s hand, but in the turbulent current of gravity, like a rock constantly washed away in an irregular torrent. It could not fall, nor could it rise, nor could it float in any direction. It could only swing in it.

    The sound of ringing bell is not the sound of touching hard objects, but the vibration of the blade of broad blade sword in the turbulent flow of gravity.

    You can imagine how amazing the magic lesia used.

    However, I am a face of surprise.

    "Are you really a level 10 novice adventurer?" Laixia was very surprised and said, "if you don''t use the holy sword, you will have this kind of power. How can you do it?"

    Hearing this, Sean returned with a smile without any smile.

    "That''s what I said, right?" Xienpi said with a smile: "isn''t it necessary to recite a long spell to use magic? What''s the matter with your ability to put magic away at will? "

    But sheen didn''t wait for laixia to reply. He suddenly took out a hand, grabbed the package on his shoulder, and smashed it as a blunt weapon directly in the direction of lesia.

    Leixia quietly removed the gravity turbulence, itself is like a light floating leaves, seems to change the gravity of himself and his body, like a kite flying out, opened the distance.

    "As long as the [chant] skill level is high enough, you can give up singing to a certain extent and release magic directly?" Laixia said with a smile: "of course, even if the level of [singing] skill is higher, you still have to sing the name of magic to start magic. My situation is the effect of unique skills. I don''t even need to sing the magic name. As long as the magic is sufficient, an idea can successfully release magic."

    That is to say, as long as the magic is enough, it can be infinite instant magic, right?

    "Well, this kind of setting often appears."

    Sheen picked up the package again, raised the broadsword in one hand, and pointed to lesha.

    To this, laixia still a smile.

    "In addition to the sword, the brave also has unique skills?" Laixia looked at Sean and said with great interest: "you can be so strong at level 10, is that the effect of unique skills?"

    This question, had not been answered, laixia''s face coagulated, suddenly floated into the air.

    "Bang

    A heavy broad blade sword immediately cut through the air, and fell heavily on the position of laixia a second before, hitting the ground, destroying the rock plate there, and thrusting in the rubble and dust, stirring up the explosion.

    Sheen threw the weapon directly and nearly hit lesha.

    "Hello! This is very dangerous

    Lesia, who was floating in the air, yelled at sheen, who maintained the throwing posture."Do you expect me to be as serious as you are in explaining my abilities in battle?" Sean looked at lesha as if he were a fool, and said, "don''t you know if you can''t force me, villains usually die of talking too much?"

    As he said that, Sean''s eyebrows were suddenly raised, and he ran to one side.

    "Bang

    The same explosion as before resounded and reverberated around.

    An invisible gravitational wave hits Sean''s former position, blowing up all the dust there.

    "It''s insidious!"

    Sheen, who darted aside to avoid the blow, couldn''t help rebuking him.

    "No, are you qualified to say me?"

    make complaints about her in mid air.

    Two people seem to be playing in general, the conversation seems very no tension.

    However, while having such a conversation, the two people started their hands without mercy.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    in the continuous explosion sound, countless gravity waves were bombarded like a barrage of bombs, setting off explosions after explosions, which made dust and blast wind fly.

    In the face of the continuous bombing, sheen was like a ghost. His body swept quickly and ran quickly. He avoided all the attacks of laixia. He also successfully picked up his broad-edged sword. He jumped up and rushed into the air and chopped at laixia like a meteor.

    With her own gravity magic to control gravity, laixia also avoids Sheen''s chop again and again. If she can''t avoid it, it will set off a torrent of gravity, either disturbing Sheen''s body and making him unable to get close to it, or flicking Sheen''s sword to dissolve his chop.

    As a result, the fluctuation of magic power is rampant, and the cutting light of broad blade sword also brings waves of light and shadow of sword, and appears quickly.

    The battle between them was extremely fierce, but they could not help each other.

    "I said, at your present level, you can''t deal with me without using the sword." "Although I didn''t expect you could show this level of strength without using the sword, it''s not enough if you want to defeat me," lesha declared

    "Well, pull out the sword."

    "Let me see how strong a brave man is after a thousand years."

    Hearing this, Sean replied.

    "Do you think I''m such a good talker?"

    Do you want to use it?

    That does not say whether there is a face problem, just whether there is a trap or conspiracy, is enough to make people hesitant.

    Like the protagonists who are provoked or stimulated by their opponents, Sheen has always felt that there is something wrong with their heads.

    So...

    "I don''t!"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    "This man..."

    as sheen continued to rush towards him with a broad blade sword, lesha felt angry and helpless.

    "It was the same last time and this time. Is this man so fond of doing what people expect?"

    Although it was very interesting, she couldn''t make the other party use the sword as she wanted. Lesha felt helpless.

    "Can''t we just walk according to the atmosphere?"

    Of course, the other side''s scruples, in fact, can not be said to be completely useless.

    At least, lesha had a plan to force Sean to take out his sword.

    Since the purpose is so obvious, it seems natural that the other party does not act according to his own will.

    However, as lesia said, if you don''t use the sword, you can''t deal with sheen at her present level.

    "Because I didn''t have hostility to him, he didn''t seriously want to come up with all the means?"

    If Lai Xia really shows the intention of killing the other party, then the other party naturally can not be like this, has not taken out the assassin''s mace.

    "Obviously, he doesn''t look brave at all, but his eyes are not even a little confused."

    In principle, if you find that the demon king has been overthrown, your bravery may become the kindling of the war, and it may also be the beginning of some great conspiracy when you are summoned. However, as the party concerned, you will still feel uneasy.

    However, although the new brave man is struggling with this matter, he does not seem to be at a loss.

    This is not because the other side has a very strong will, not because the other side is calm and calm, but the ability to accept a little different from ordinary people.

    Therefore, this new brave man may have been entangled in this matter, but he will never be confused?

    This means that the other party does not have a strong mission to defeat the demon king.

    "It''s said that these brave people in the other world are called to this world after they die and are resurrected. Therefore, they will use resurrection as a trade-off to help the protoss defeat the demon king."

    Perhaps, the man in front of him regarded this matter as a pure transaction, or a reward.

    Well, it''s normal that the other party doesn''t stick to it.

    With this ability to accept, if lesia showed real hostility, the other side would no longer hesitate to take out the sword?

    "I can''t help it."

    Thinking of this, lesha closed her eyes and slowly opened them.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean, who was about to rush to lesha again, stopped abruptly.

    Because Sheen''s "enemy perception" skill suddenly reacted crazily and turned into a real warning sign, attacking him all over the body.

    "Boom

    At the same time, in front of Sean, Leisha, who was floating in mid air, was full of air waves.

    Far more than just terrible magic, from the girl''s body, continuous burning up.

    "You should have had enough? The brave? "

    When she said this, not only did she have amazing magic all over her body, but also her eyes and expression became extremely cold.

    So, compared with just now, it''s totally different.

    Feeling the warning from the feedback of enemy perception skill, sheen understands.

    From this moment on, the other side has a real hostility to themselves.

    No, it''s killing.

    "Impatient?"

    Sheen pulled out a smile.

    "Yes, I''m tired of it." Laixia light way: "next, I will hold the determination to kill you, if so you still think it doesn''t matter, then continue to hide your holy sword."

    This kind of words, in exchange for sheen a playful smile.

    Sean stopped attacking lesha and stood there.

    "If you can, try it."

    Answer, that''s enough.

    Seeing sheen still not ready to use the sword, lesha was upset and angry.

    "Then don''t regret it."

    With that, lesha held out a hand to sheen.

    "I use a lot of magic, but there are two of the most powerful."

    Lesha said so.

    "One is gravity magic."

    "One is space magic."

    These two kinds of magic can be said to be the biggest means of lesia.

    "Space magic, in particular, is at the forefront of all types of magic, whether it''s attack, defense, restraint, or movement."

    "Like this."

    Lesha''s outstretched hand was aimed at Sean.

    "Hum!"

    All of a sudden, the space around sheen seemed to sway, full of a sense of pressure.Sheen felt as if he had been nailed to the space and couldn''t move any more.

    "This is the magic of directly fixing the space itself. Once you do this, the fixed space itself will not have any change. Like turning into a rock itself, the things in it can''t move or change. Unless the space itself can be broken, you can''t escape from being locked in this space £¿¡±

    Lesia''s merciless explanation.

    "Of course, as long as the skill level of [magic ¡¤ space] is high enough, it is not only fixed, such as twisting space, moving space and even cutting space

    "Even the elimination of space can be achieved."

    This word, let a person can''t help but burst out a chill from the heart.

    "How? Are you not going to pull out your sword yet

    Lesha confirmed.

    No, it''s the last warning.

    However, in the fixed space, sheen looked at lesha as usual.

    In his eyes, the feeling of pondering is still the same.

    "Stupid."

    Lesia''s eyes were cold and she didn''t hesitate any more.

    "Pa!"

    With laixia pop a ring finger, the world has been changed.

    Sean''s space was like being swallowed up by a black hole and suddenly turned into a black box.

    "Bang

    Immediately, the black box was broken, so that a piece of space completely disappeared.

    In this way, the interior of the space becomes empty, whether it is the earth or the soil, it seems to be dug out of thin air, leaving only a dark hole.

    Until...

    "bang!"

    The second crackle started.

    "What?"

    In the middle of the air, lesha showed a look of astonishment.

    Because...

    "the elimination of space sounds terrible."

    I saw, in the dark hole, a figure like floating out of the broken space, appeared out of thin air.

    Sean stood there unharmed and opened his mouth cheerfully.

    "Unfortunately, magic doesn''t work for me."

    Yes.

    Magic has no effect on sheen.

    It''s not just magic. Physical attacks don''t have much effect on sheen.

    After all, both physical resistance and magic resistance have been trained to the full level by sheen, which almost invalidates all physical and magic attacks.

    There''s one thing lesia got wrong.

    "To deal with you, I don''t need to use the sword at all."

    Even without the power of the sword, sheen would be hard to kill.

    "Can''t I deal with you without the sword?"

    "Maybe so."

    "But that doesn''t mean you''ll be able to deal with me, miss."

    That''s why Sean is so fearless.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    At this moment, lesia was really shaken up.

    "To wipe out the space?"

    No, it''s not.

    It''s not offset, it''s resistance.

    If it is offset, then the other side should be released no less than their own strong magic, it is possible to do so.

    However, the other side did not do so completely, really just the magic of laixia to resist it.

    Can...

    "does he have resistance skills

    Resistance skills.

    It''s the highest level skill in the defense system.

    Because, the common defense skills are basically to improve the defense as the purpose, let the user bear the damage, so that the damage can not reach the type of user.

    For example, if a person''s original defense can only resist the attack of the target at level 10, if he learns the skills of the Defense Department, his defense will be improved to the point where he can resist all attacks at level 20 or 30.

    Resistance skills are different.

    Resistance skill will not increase the user''s defense, let alone let the user suffer damage. It can achieve the purpose of defense by resisting it, but directly weaken the damage itself on the user.

    This is totally different from the former.

    If it is the former, no matter how much the defense is superimposed, it will eventually encounter the attack power beyond this defense force, which is the so-called "broken defense".

    Resistance skills are different.

    No matter how strong the opponent''s attack power is, resistance skills can directly weaken the damage itself.

    And the higher the skill level, the more damage can be weakened.

    In other words, the damage level of the former can be weakened regardless of the level of damage.

    However, if you want to learn the skills of resistance, you must make yourself constantly suffer damage, and make yourself "resistant" and "immune" to certain types of damage before you can acquire them. It is quite difficult.

    Therefore, resistance skills are the most difficult skills to learn, but also the most powerful defense skills.

    Since sheen can resist the magic of eliminating space, unless he uses some rare unique skills and special skills, or uses legendary magic props, he can only learn the resistance skill that can weaken the magic damage.

    The problem is...

    "that''s the superior magic that is cast with level 7 [magic ¡¤ space] skill!"

    Even if it is a resistance skill, it is justifiable to resist part of the damage. How high should the skill level be raised to do it completely ineffective?

    At least you have to be at the same level as the [magic ¡¤ space] skill, that is to say, you can''t do it until you reach level 7?

    And laixia also has unique skill assistance, which not only eliminates singing conditions, but also has an increasing effect on magic.

    In this way, unless the opponent has acquired level 8 or even level 9 resistance skills, it is impossible to do this.

    But this man is a grade ten!

    It''s only level 10. How can you learn such high-level and difficult skills?

    "It must be that he used a unique skill, or the power of the sword."

    It is said that the swords of the brave have various amazing effects.

    For example, it can improve the level of users.

    For example, it can improve the skills of users.

    For example, it can also help users resist damage, such as resistance skills, and directly immune to a certain degree of damage.

    It has been described in the legend that when the brave resist the strong of the demon clan, with the protection of the holy sword, no matter how many demons, their attacks will be immune to a certain extent.

    Especially the brave who defeated the demon king thousands of years ago can even be immune to half the damage of any opponent.

    It has been regarded as a legend so far, written in books of legends and anecdotes, and even in various novels and stories.

    In that case, sheen must have used the sword.

    Lesha was so sure, but she couldn''t help looking at the package sheen had been carrying on her shoulder.

    There was no sign that the package had been opened.

    This made lesia shake again.

    On the ground, Sean, who clearly saw this scene, was in front of him.

    "Good chance!"

    Take advantage of the other side to shake, straight pain beat water dog.

    Sheen made the decision without any psychological burden.

    However, at this time, lesia seemed to suppress the wavering mood and let out a breath.

    "It seems that it''s not only the holy sword, but also your unique skills."

    Lesha said that.

    Obviously, in the end, lesia attributed the reason to the strength of the brave''s unique skills.I can''t deal with it, just like you should say Lesha took a deep look at Sean and said, "you are more extraordinary than I thought. Maybe even the brave people who defeated the demon king thousands of years ago..."

    at this point, laixia stopped and sighed.

    "That''s all for today."

    Lesia recovered all her magic power, and her expression returned from the cold to the previous state.

    "Do you want to escape?"

    Sheen was so excited at once.

    "Do you want to keep me?" Laixia said with a smile: "still don''t, even if you use the holy sword and defeat me, it''s absolutely impossible to stop me from leaving."

    Who made lesia accustomed to the magic of space?

    As long as one space moves, Leisha can easily leave the battlefield.

    "But you don''t have to worry about me escaping. I just don''t want to fight you any more."

    Lesia took an invitation like envelope out of her chest and threw it in the direction of sheen.

    Sheen watched the scene.

    Then... Let the envelope fall to the ground.

    "Why don''t you pick it up?"

    make complaints about Tucao again.

    And sheen''s answer was powerful.

    "See just want to kill their own enemies, throw things to return to pick up, that is not stupid?"

    Sean just went back.

    According to the atmosphere just now, it may be natural that the next is the most handsome. This is also often written in novels. It can be said that former sheen often thought about it when reading novels.

    "What if it''s a bomb?"

    So sheen subconsciously resisted.

    "You...!"

    Lesia was so angry that she could not help but her chest heaved, which attracted Sean''s eyes.

    I have to say, this girl has a good figure.

    "Forget it!" "I''ll go back to lamiguionne. If you want to see me, you can come to the address written on it directly."

    With that, lesia kept yelling as if she was worried that sheen would not play according to the routine.

    "Remember! Or you will regret it

    Leaving such words, laixia just turned around, as if into the space, disappeared.

    Sean looked at the other party''s disappearing position, until a long time later, he relaxed his shoulders, moved his eyes, and looked at the invitation that had fallen on the ground.

    "Regret..."

    Always think, just run to find each other, you will feel regret.

    "It''s like the rhythm of getting involved in new troubles."

    Sheen did not forget that when lesia first appeared, he said that he was "on the run" to lamigion.

    "With a fugitive?"

    Trouble.

    It''s quite troublesome.

    So...

    "sand!"

    A handful of soil flew and buried the conspicuous invitation letter.

    "That''s all right."

    Sheen, as if nothing had happened, moved around and left.

    However, after sheen left, a figure appeared quietly and picked out the invitation letter from the soil.

    The girl in the black robe looked at the leaving sheen, and was silent for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Mangal mountain belt, camp at the foot of the mountain.

    When sheen came back here, Vivian was left alone at the campfire.

    "Are you back?"

    Seeing Sean coming back, Vivian stood up.

    "Sorry, have you been waiting for me?" After that, how many people in front of her relax and feel sorry

    "Lumia and melika have gone to rest, and I''m the only one here to watch the night and change shifts in the second half of the night." Vivian smiles and says: "as for Tieer, she should be patrolling nearby to see if there are demons running down from the mountain approaching."

    So said Wei Wei An still looking at Xi''an, concern like way: "how? Are you all right? "

    "Of course not."

    Sheen answered immediately.

    "Is it?" Wei Wei An this just rest assured way: "it seems that you have figured it out."

    Sheen scratched his head.

    Do you think it through?

    It''s like saying that Sean just had something that he couldn''t think of.

    "You don''t have to worry about that." Sheen was rather embarrassed and said, "I''m really surprised by some things, but not to the point where I can''t think of it."

    This is the truth.

    As letha thought, although sheen was struggling with the call of the brave and the demon king had been overthrown, he was not very confused.

    The reason why sheen would respond to the mission of overthrowing the demon king is for pure trade.

    Ninen resurrects herself, who has already died once, so that she can have a second life. She takes this as a condition to help her defeat the demon king. That''s all.

    In such a situation, even if the devil has been knocked down, sheen will not have any trouble.

    What really bothers us, in the present situation, is the identity of the brave.

    This identity, once exposed, is bound to affect the world, which is certain.

    And no matter what the inside story is, it''s not something Sean should care about.

    Of course, sheen also knows that he may have become the center of this insider, and there is a great possibility that he will fall into some kind of conspiracy vortex.

    But this is not enough to confuse Sean.

    (how can I not know what I should do at this time when I have been bombarded by so many similar plots in my previous life

    Now, there''s only one thing Sheehan should do.

    That is, improve your own strength.

    "No matter what kind of conspiracy you encounter, as long as you can enhance your strength, you can have enough ability to deal with and solve the situation when it happens."

    Sheen unconsciously told his heart.

    "So, I will try to improve myself."

    That''s what sheen should do next, without any hesitation.

    Sheen plans to gradually collect intelligence and understand the world while constantly improving his own strength.

    In that way, sooner or later, the mystery will come into contact with himself who is the center of the insider, and he will have sufficient strength to solve it.

    "First of all, aim to be a formal adventurer."

    With the identity of adventurer and guild as the source of intelligence and the channel to understand the world, sheen can gradually solve some mysteries in his mind.

    Not to mention, the adventurers'' guild is all over the world. It must be able to contact all kinds of people, which will help sheen improve his own strength.

    To improve his strength, Sheen has two directions.

    One is to upgrade the level.

    One is the acquisition of skills.

    The former, because the more close to the strength of the opponent, the easier it is to kill, but it is very difficult to achieve the goal of the relationship, for the sword and all kinds of full level skills, sheen is not the most efficient.

    So sheen is prepared to focus on the latter, learning skills on his own or letting others teach him new skills by taking all kinds of adventures and meeting with various characters.

    With this unique skill, sheen believes that he will be able to quickly acquire various skills and upgrade them all in the moment of acquisition.

    This is definitely a way to greatly enhance the strength of the method, compared with the hard work to upgrade, is undoubtedly more efficient.

    In any case, sheen didn''t want to be like some classic development. In order to enhance his strength, he made himself like a ascetic, and then he became a sword God of ten Li Po by making himself self-contained in the forest full of demons.

    It is not only hard work, but also will lose contact with the outside world. There is no intelligence source. When the situation suddenly happens, it is also difficult to deal with it in time.

    When he saw such a plot in his previous life, sheen thought more than once that if the protagonists shut themselves up for such a long time, would they not be afraid to get out of touch with the outside world, or even suffer from communication and social barriers, and could no longer keep up with the times and groups?You know, the reality is not so gentle and kind as the background of the novel. If you only think about your own things, you will be beaten by the society!

    Besides, he has already opened so big hang, even if not wave up, that also can''t aggrieve oneself?

    Looking back on his ten days in the magic forest, sheen turned green.

    "I must be an adventurer!"

    Now, sheen made such a firm statement.

    This makes Wei Wei an who doesn''t know Sean''s psychological activities show an expression of appreciation.

    "I''m glad you think so." Wei Wei an then facial expression soft way: "if encounter any difficulty, need my help, don''t be polite, just mention it."

    "Thank you." "When it''s really necessary, let me do it," Sean said with a heartfelt thanks

    In fact, Vivian can help sheen a lot.

    At least, sheen wants Vivian to tell herself more about the world and let her know more about the world.

    In that case, sheen would not be affected.

    "Come on."

    Vivian patted sheen on the shoulder to encourage her.

    After a while, in the direction of Sean''s return, a small figure came back quietly.

    So, of course, it''s Tieer.

    "Hard work for you."

    Vivian looks at Tieer and smiles at her.

    Tieer nodded, then took a look at Sean and headed for the tent.

    Sheen blinked.

    I don''t know if it''s a delusion. Sheen seems to feel that, just now, Tieer''s look at himself seems complicated.

    "Should it be an illusion?"

    Sheen began to mutter.

    After that, Sean followed Vivian to watch the night.

    During this period, sheen also asked Vivian about a lot of things. Until the middle of the night, lumia and melika came out to replace the shift. Sheen regretfully stopped and went back to the tent to sleep.

    By the way, there are three tents in total. Vivian and Tieer share one, lumia and melika share one, and sheen uses one. And the location of the tent is somehow quite subtle from the two in front. It must be said that this is a very hurtful thing.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    The next day, at the dawn of the day, the campfire in the camp at the foot of the mountain was put out.

    While sheen was still sleeping, Vivian went into his tent and dragged him up.

    "Now it''s just the time for night devils to return to their nests, while most of the diurnal ones will appear after dawn, which is the best time for us to enter the mountain."

    Vivian on such a reason, all the people are gathered together.

    However, a lot of girls seem to have been prepared for this, or have been used to this kind of life for a long time, so they all seem energetic and have no sleepiness at all.

    Only Sean, in a group of spirited young girls, constantly yawn, a look that will fall at any time.

    "Really, it''s so rude. Go wash your face and have a good spirit."

    Wei Wei An, like a worried sister, drives Xi''an to wash and gargle, which makes him smile bitterly.

    "I thought I was used to getting up early when I came to this world, but I still couldn''t compare with the orthodox adventurers?"

    As an adventurer, he not only has to stick to watch for several hours in the middle of the night, but also has to get up early to touch the mountains and complete the entrustment. It''s really hard.

    On the contrary, after entering the mountain, you have to encounter all kinds of dangerous demons, so even if you don''t have enough sleep, you have to keep your spirits up. You can''t relax. It''s just as harsh.

    "Don''t they even think about sleeping, beauty or something?"

    Sheen washed his face in a low spirit, and thought about things in such a wild way. He was only energetic when he poured cold water on his face and rubbed his face hard.

    Then sheen returned to a group of young girls, ready to enter the Mangal mountains with the girls ready to go.

    "Everybody, come here."

    Vivian greets everyone and takes out a map from her luggage and unfolds it in front of everyone.

    That, of course, is a map of the Mangal belt.

    On the map, there are not only detailed path identification, but also several special signs.

    There are signs with a red "¡Á" painted on it, and there are also icons like pools. With some other miscellaneous signs, the map is quite attentive.

    "First, let''s confirm the purpose of our trip."

    Vivian''s eyes swept to everyone.

    "Now that we''ve removed the blood sucking vines, the remaining two tasks are to collect spring water from medium-sized magic fountains and get salamander skins."

    Vivian first confirmed this and then said so.

    "There are 17 magic sources in the Mangal mountain belt, one is large, three are medium, and the other 13 are all small, so let''s eliminate all the small ones first."

    With that, Vivian took out the quill pen and marked the 13 pool icons on the map with "¡Á".

    Sheen knew that the pool icons were the location of all the magic sources in the Mangal belt.

    "And then, the big magic fountain, we''re not going either." Vivian said: "although the client will be overjoyed to announce that we have completed the entrustment and even pay us extra reward, the large-scale magic source generally has the highest level of dangerous demons in the region. It is said that the large-scale magic source in the Mangal mountain belt also inhabits powerful magic objects of Grade 80 When it''s safe, we can''t get close to it. "

    Vivian will map an icon color for brilliant gold pool to draw out, and a nearby pool icon to cross out.

    Because that magic source is too close to the large one, Vivian just crossed it out directly?

    "In this way, there are two remaining sources of magic. One of them is close to us, and the other is in the other direction of the mountains. It is clear which side we should go."

    Vivian cleanly crossed out another pool icon, leaving only one pool icon.

    Then, Vivian along the path between the people''s location and the remaining pool icon, using a quill to mark the road from the map.

    "It''s the closest way to the source of the target''s magic, and we''re going through it." Vivian pointed the road with the tip of her pen and said: "follow this road. If it goes well, when we arrive at the destination, it should be the time when the demons start to be active. We try to collect the spring before this, and the rest is to guard near the magic source. Once we find the salamanders, we will hunt immediately."

    In this way, the task can be successfully completed.

    "This is the case with the operational plan. If you have any problems, you can raise them now."

    Vivian asks people.

    Tieer, lumia and melika didn''t speak up. I think there is no problem.But...

    "I have a question."

    Sheen raised his hand solemnly and asked.

    "What is the source of magic?"

    That''s right. Sean wanted to ask that question for a long time.

    Until now, sheen didn''t know what the so-called source of magic was.

    However, after hearing Sean''s question, lumia and melica couldn''t help falling to the ground. Even Tieer''s speechless atmosphere made Vivian dumb.

    "It seems that you have a serious lack of common sense, sheen."

    Vivian some helpless so said.

    However, Vivian is no longer the same as before to cast a puzzled look at Sean.

    "You should know that there is magic in everyone, right?"

    "... sorry, I don''t know."

    "This... So..."

    Vivian began to look at Sean with sympathy and even pity.

    Even the rest of the girls were more or less helpless, which made tier silent, lumia was at a loss, and melika''s expression was subtle, which made sheen laugh as if she had been treated as a bad student by a primary school teacher.

    "I''ll tell you from the beginning."

    Vivian laughed for a moment, and then began to explain patiently.

    "Everything in the world can carry magic, especially life itself. Since it was born, it will hold magic, because the essence of magic is vitality."

    "After the transformation of vitality, magic can be generated, so even ordinary people will have magic power, which is only very weak. Only by raising themselves to a certain level, can they hold considerable magic power to use magic and skills."

    "And the world, as the existence that breeds all life and things, has extremely huge vitality in operation."

    "Therefore, whether it is the atmosphere or the earth, there will flow the magic power belonging to the world. When these magic powers gather in a large number and are materialized, they will form a source."

    "This is the source of magic."

    Vivian''s explanation is quite simple and easy to understand, so that sheen instantly understood the nature of the source of magic.

    But there is one thing Sean has wanted to ask for a long time.

    "Magic is transformed from vitality, isn''t it?"

    Shane make complaints about the same way of Tucao.

    "This setting is very common, but I always want to say, in this way, a lot of magic and vitality will be consumed, and people will not die?"

    This is a question that Sheen has been struggling with for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    In his previous life, Sean could often see various settings related to vitality, which made him quite concerned about the nature of this power.

    In particular, the mechanism that can be used to transform it into magic makes Sean wonder whether the magicians who squander their magic willfully will die suddenly on the spot because they have exhausted their vitality one day.

    However, no matter what kind of plot, people seem to use this power as a matter of course, and finally they are in peace, which makes Sean puzzled.

    And these slot points will be classified as "novel only, seriously lose" and no longer be investigated.

    Now, sheen felt that since he met this question in reality, he had to get a good answer.

    Otherwise, this is the rhythm of obsessive-compulsive disorder!

    Vivian naturally could not have known about Sheen''s psychological activities.

    So, for Sheen''s question, Vivian replied with a smile.

    "I don''t think you should worry too much about that." Wei''an said: "Wei''an can not use any water to maintain its life, but it does not need any strength to survive."

    Hearing this, Sean understood a little.

    "In short, vitality and nutrition are the same. They are needed to maintain life activities. If they are not, they will be malnourished or even die of weakness, but they can be supplemented?"

    Many people understand vitality as the life span of an individual and so on. They think that consuming it will shorten life span.

    In fact, vitality is just the energy needed for life activities.

    Of course, it can not be consumed by the body through eating, eating and other activities, but it can not be consumed by the body itself It''s what you can''t lose in life.

    Of course, if the total loss of vitality, then there is no way to carry out life activities, will eventually die.

    However, under normal circumstances, this thing and hunger is the same principle, a moment of hunger will never lead to death, unless you continue to starve, that will die.

    Therefore, vitality can not be lost all the time. Once it is not recovered and completely drained, it will be over.

    As for magic, although it is transformed from vitality, the human body originally needs to consume vitality to maintain life activities. Now it is just one more function transformed into magic, which belongs to one of many life activities of a person. Even if it is transformed into more magic power, as long as daily rest, sleep and food are maintained well, vital signs are all right Often, if the vitality is fully replenished, it will not be exhausted.

    "It''s just that magic and vitality have a direct transformation relationship, and the connection between them is stronger than ordinary life activities. If the magic power is exhausted, it will also affect the body, leading to fatigue and listlessness, or even coma on the spot."

    Vivian added these explanations.

    "Thanks to this, when a person''s magic power is abnormal, it will usually be directly reflected in the body, so you should pay attention to it."

    Vivian''s words remind Sean of one of his skills - [immortality].

    This ability to maintain Sheen''s vital signs by consuming magic is perhaps the best proof of the direct relationship between magic and vitality.

    "The world, like the human body, needs to consume vitality to maintain all kinds of natural activities, but vitality will naturally supplement as long as there is nothing wrong with the world itself."

    Vivian points to the pool icon on the map and says to sheen.

    "And these sources of magic are just like our own vitality will be transformed into magic, but it is the magic transformed from the vitality of the world itself. If these magic powers gather in a large number in one place, after a long time of change, they will become the form of spring, or even solid, and then it will become magic crystal or various kinds of magic Minerals and metals. "

    In view of this, the spring water in the magic source can be used for various purposes, just like magic crystal, whether it is to make magic medicine, magic props or magic weapons, it is possible to use it.

    Of course, the larger the magic source is, the higher the concentration of magic will be contained in the spring. Some of the magic spring can directly replace the magic crystal effect, so it is also a very valuable resource.

    "The problem is, it''s not only our people who want it, but demons want it." Vivian got serious and said, "because magic things can get power by absorbing magic power directly, the attraction of these magic sources to demons is very big."

    In this way, a variety of magic things will naturally gather around the source of magic, and the larger the source of magic, the more powerful the devil inhabits, which is very difficult."What''s more, the magic in the source of magic may also affect and interfere with the surrounding environment, making some special demons born, which was the way gorem was born before." Vivian said with a smile: "it should be because the level is too low that it will be chased away by the rest of the magic source. It can only attack people on the roadside, absorb metal minerals to enhance strength, but met you, really bad luck."

    What else can sheen say?

    I can only laugh.

    However, thanks to Vivian''s intimate explanation, sheen finally understood why he made such a plan.

    "Since the magic things will be attracted by the source of magic, we just have to wait around the source of magic and wait for the target to appear sooner or later?"

    Not only that, if it goes well, the demons fight with each other in order to fight for the source, so sheen and others can wait until the end of the fight, and then sit down to collect the fisherman and directly peel the skin from the salamander killed by the demon.

    "Salamanders are social demons of level 30 to level 40, and according to the scale of this magic source, they should be able to attract salamanders."

    Vivian sums it up in one sentence and tells sheen that she is making such an idea.

    Sheen also has only one word for this.

    "You are insidious."

    This sentence made Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melika all stunned.

    Then, sheen changed his style and added a sentence.

    "But I like it."

    With that, Sean began to smile.

    This makes Vivian can''t help but roll a white eye, even Tieer and melica are not angry, only lumia is still a face.

    "Well, let''s go."

    Vivian put away the map.

    They packed their bags, tied the carriage to the side of the deep forest, and entered the Mangal mountain belt.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    Before long, it was clear.

    Sunlight from the sky, lit up the earth, so that the Mangal mountains vegetation seems to be covered with a layer of gold gauze, looks particularly beautiful.

    However, in this beautiful nature, there is no doubt that there are quite a lot of dangers.

    In the daytime, the demons began to be active in this period of time, so that a fierce roar was rolling in every corner of the mountain.

    However, Vivian team of people but no risk and smooth all the way to their destination.

    "Well, here we are."

    Walking in the front of Vivian stopped and told her companions behind.

    This makes people like to relax the nervous tension, more or less all a sigh of relief.

    "Is it finally here?"

    Melica was crying and panting wearily.

    "Are you all right? Melica? "

    Lumia holds melika, her face full of concern.

    "It''s time you got some exercise, melica."

    Tieer stood behind the two girls, as if in the rear of the two people, light said.

    "But they are magicians."

    Melly Caton puffed up her cheeks.

    As they had to arrive at their destination before the demons became active, Vivian''s group made a rather arduous march along the way.

    In this case, the rest of us, let alone, did not take long for melika to become breathless and almost unable to move.

    According to the information previously disclosed by Vivian, this fairy girl is a pure magician. When upgrading, her magic power is greatly improved, but her physical ability seems to be no different from that of ordinary girls.

    In this case, it would be quite difficult for her to let this delicate fairy girl travel fast in the mountains. If it had not been for lumia who had been supporting her all the time and even carrying melika for a distance, people would not have been able to arrive at the destination smoothly at this time.

    It''s just...

    (it''s true that people can''t judge their appearance.)

    Sheen, who was at the end of the team, cast her eyes on lumia, who was holding melica with worry.

    (obviously, a weak face can not only keep up with the pace of all people, but also keep up with the situation of carrying a person until now

    It''s no surprise to see Vivian and tyer doing this.

    After all, the two men knew that their level was not low, and they were not magicians like melika. They always gave Sean the impression that they were no different from the strong women. It was normal to have such performances.

    However, lumia''s performance is not comparable to these two people. Since yesterday, she has been like a delicate and shy pendant, hanging either by Tieer or by melika. She almost didn''t write a sentence on her face like "I''m weak, please don''t bully me." as a result, sheen felt that she had lost sight of herself.

    Of course, melika''s performance also surprised Sean.

    "Is there no magic that can strengthen the body''s ability?"

    That''s what sheen asked.

    After asking, Sean didn''t hope to get a reply from melika. She just wanted Vivian to explain it to herself.

    Who let the rest of the team, except Vivian, be wary of themselves?

    However, something unexpected happened to sheen.

    "Body strengthening belongs to the category of auxiliary magic. I didn''t learn the [magic ¡¤ auxiliary] skill, so I couldn''t use it at all." Melika still said angrily: "people are proficient in the magic of fire and ice, so they only practice the skills of [magic ¡¤ fire] and [magic ¡¤ ice], and don''t learn auxiliary magic at all."

    As soon as this was said, the surroundings became quiet.

    Sean was stunned, his face full of accidents.

    Vivian, Tieer and lumia are also stunned, surprised to see melika.

    Melica regained her consciousness and realized her attitude. Her angry cheek began to stain with a little panic.

    "No... it''s not... That... I..."

    melika was at a loss and began to stammer.

    Sheen scratched his face and said something with an embarrassed rather than polite smile.

    "Thank you for your answer."

    Sean gave melika a step down.

    "You''re welcome..."

    melika''s face turned red.

    The original quiet atmosphere suddenly became a little subtle.

    It was not until after a while that Vivian broke the delicate atmosphere.

    "Collect the spring first." Vivian looked at melika and said, "melica, can you please?"

    "OK... OK!"Melika immediately ran forward, relieved.

    "Wait... Wait! Melika! Watch out for the demons

    Lumia ran after her.

    "Really..."

    Tieer whispered something and immediately followed him, as if to protect lumia and melica.

    The scene immediately left only Sean and Vivian.

    "How about it?" Vivian teased the same way: "melica is very cute?"

    "Lovely?" Sheen immediately gave Vivian a white eye and said, "it''s just a word. What''s the relationship with the cute or not cute

    Sheen almost broke his mouth and destroyed his honest image.

    "Isn''t that good?" Vivian didn''t care about Sheen''s sudden turning words and said to herself, "at least, this can let you know that they don''t hate you as much as you think."

    "... maybe it is." Sheen muttered, "but is that melica?"

    And tier and lumia, who are still indifferent and reticent, who are afraid of strangers and timid, have no inclination to mingle with sheen, do they?

    "Is it?" Vivian if there is a profound way: "perhaps, there are people who have actually put down their guard against you, but you don''t know it?"

    Leaving this sentence, Vivian threw down sheen and walked in the direction of her companions.

    "Anyone else?"

    Sheen''s face was blank.

    And this?

    Why don''t I know?

    I didn''t do anything special, did I?

    Will it be the suffocating development of the conventional "invisible strategy"?

    "Goodbye..."

    Sean was not happy at all.

    Otherwise, when I saw the plot of such a novel, those slots that I vomited crazily at the beginning would not all have to repay themselves?

    will make complaints about the existing protagonist of the crazy Tucao? And is it the kind of slow passive strategy?

    Hiss. It''s killing me.

    "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Sheen seemed to be explaining it to someone.

    "What are you doing? Come here quickly

    At this time, Vivian''s voice came from the front.

    "Coming!"

    Sheen immediately ran past in high spirits.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Vivian''s team sees the source of magic as a target no different than a pool, both large and small.

    However, the spring inside is really not ordinary water, but the form after the magic is materialized. In essence, it is still magic, so it will emit a hazy brilliance. It looks like there is a pool covered with a layer of light fog, which is quite enjoyable.

    "If there had been such a place in the past life, it would have turned into a tourist attraction in an instant, attracting a large number of tourists, and making a lot of money?"

    Sheen had this idea the first time he saw the source of magic, which shows that the appearance of the source of magic is really pleasing to the eye.

    "However, considering that there are demons around, no one would think of such a place to travel and sightseeing, unless it is deadly?"

    Otherwise, the collection of spring water would not be regarded as a commission and left to adventurers.

    It is because the location of the magic source is generally the place where the magic things are rampant. Therefore, people can''t collect the spring wantonly, and can only entrust it to the adventurers. Otherwise, all the magic sources will be drained out. It is absolutely impossible for the adventurers to complete the task as entrusted as now, so as to earn rewards.

    Moreover, it takes skill to collect the spring from the source of magic.

    "Because the spring is a substantial magic, not only need a special container to hold it, if you leave the magic source, it will evaporate into general magic and dissipate into the atmosphere, so the extraction and preservation of spring water have to use special props to assist."

    Vivian explains this to sheen, and asks Tieer and lumia to take out a set of apparatus that seems to be able to do chemical experiments from their luggage and give it to melika, who is responsible for the operation and collection of the spring water from the magic source.

    "The spring water extracted by specific steps can be stored in a special container for a certain period of time. The time that can be preserved is also related to the scale of the magic source. The spring water in the small magic source can be kept for about three days, the medium-sized spring water can be kept for about seven days, and the large-scale one can be kept for one month."

    Vivian explained in detail and solved a mystery for sheen.

    Originally, sheen also thought, since the spring in the magic source is so useful, why not prepare a little big action, and transport the spring at one time, if there is a storage period, it is not difficult to understand.

    And it also eliminated Sean''s idea of draining all the magic sources and taking the spring to the town for sale. I have to say, it''s a pity.

    In addition, the steps of extracting spring water are quite complicated. Even melika, the magician with the highest affinity for magic, takes a lot of time to do it.

    During this period, the demons inevitably appeared.

    "Scared!"

    In the shrill cry, a dark shadow came out slowly from the forest.

    "Watch out!"

    Tieer was the first to find the enemy and made a loud warning, which made everyone tense up and face the enemy.

    Sheen also pulled out the broad blade sword around his waist, and remained beside the crowd like a low-key newcomer.

    Of course, Sheen''s mind is...

    (it''s hard to find out that the enemy can''t make a sound warning.)

    With full level [enemy perception] skill, sheen is naturally the first one to discover the enemy in the real sense, but he has not been able to remind people and has only made a response until now.

    As for the enemy, it is a long sword and round shield, covered with green scales, a reptilian head and tail, with rags around his waist.

    "Lizard man?"

    Vivian will have been carrying behind the tower shield to take out, equipment in the hand.

    "After... There are still behind!"

    Lumia also said this to the crowd with her fist clenched nervously.

    As it said, in the back of the lizard man, in the forest, one after another with the same shadow slowly appeared.

    Those, all lizards.

    "One, two, three... Twenty two in all."

    Tieer seems to have sensed the number of enemies with the enemy sense skill, alerting with a calm voice.

    "I''ll help too!"

    Melika Dang, who was extracting water from the spring, stopped working and picked up the staff beside her.

    The group then faced the lizard crowd.

    At this time, Vivian suddenly opened her mouth to sheen.

    "It''s like we haven''t shown our strength in front of you yet?"

    When saying this, the smile on Vivian''s face is not the usual kind of gentle and kind type, but full of smart and capable taste.

    "This is a good opportunity. Let me introduce you to the adventurers of this team."

    When Vivian said so, the lizards in front of the crowd began to move."Scared!"

    "Scared!"

    With a threatening cry, those lizards who slowly emerged from the forest rushed to this side.

    See, Sean''s conditioned response is to go up.

    But some people are faster than sheen.

    "Ha

    Lumiya, who was standing there nervously and clenched her fist, suddenly yelled. She ran out like an arrow from the string. At the speed of a bullet, she instantly ran in front of a lizard man.

    It was so fast that Sean was surprised.

    "Scared!"

    The lizard man seemed to be startled. After reacting, the lizard man immediately roared and raised his sword in his hand and chopped at lumia.

    "Danger!"

    Sean''s subconscious voice.

    There''s no way. Lumia always gives Sean the impression of being soft, weak and timid. Seeing the lizard man attacking her at hand, sheen can''t sit back and watch.

    "Don''t worry."

    But Vivian is calm and unusual, did not make rescue action at all.

    Next second...

    "bang!"

    With the crisp sound of gold and iron collision, the lizard man''s long sword was bounced away.

    In the face of the split sword, lumia directly smashed out the sword, which was actually knocked out.

    On a closer look, lumia''s hands do not know when equipped with metal boxers.

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled sound, lumiya punches again and blows the lizard man who has been shot away with his weapon fiercely, setting off a strong wind of impact.

    The scene was so eye-catching that Sean was stunned.

    On the contrary, it was Vivian who didn''t make any unexpected noise.

    "Lumia, the vanguard of our team, is a dog race among the orcs. She has an excellent sense of smell and the orcs'' natural strong physical ability. Therefore, I take the two skills of" empty hand combat "and" body strengthening "as the main means of combat. I have also specialized in these two skills, and upgraded them to level 6. At present, the level is 44 and 4 The danger. "

    Vivian''s voice dropped, lumia had already rushed to the second lizard man, the lizard man''s cleaved weapon to fly again, and a blow, blow it high into the air.

    Then...

    "burn off!"

    Melika raised her wand and used her magic power to make the crystal on the staff shine.

    "Boom

    The whole body of the lizard man who was blasted up in the air suddenly burst into flames and burned into ashes in an instant.

    "Melika, the magician of our team, as you can see, is an elf. Because elves are close to nature, they have a high affinity for magic and magic. All of them are born magicians. Even if melika''s magic is among the best in the same level, I am proficient in fire and ice magic. Therefore, in addition to [singing] and [singing] which magicians must practice, and¡¾ In addition to meditation, melika spent all her skill points on magic fire and magic ice. She trained them to level 4. Therefore, melika was able to use the intermediate magic of these two schools. Currently, she is a fourth-class adventurer. "

    So said, Vivian suddenly turned around and bumped into one side.

    "Bang!"

    An unknowingly touched lizard man was heavily hit by the tower shield in Vivian''s hand, hitting the trunk of a tree and becoming dying.

    "As for me, you should already know that as the leader of the team, I am a defensive avant-garde. I have acquired skills of [one handed sword], [shield], [light equipment], [Parry], [provocation] and [damage weakening], etc. at present, I am a 50 and 5-class adventurer."

    Vivian turned her head and beamed at Sean.

    "Next, let me introduce you to our team''s best player, who is also ramignone''s top talent."

    Like riding on the wind of Vivian''s words, a petite figure swept out from the people''s side.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    "Hoo!"

    The wind was blowing in the mountains.

    It''s not the wind that nature brings, but the wind that one person brings.

    At this moment, the little girl in black turned into a gust of wind. She glanced forward and looked up at the lizard crowd. Her eyes under her hood twinkled with cold light.

    The next moment, a pair of weapons fell into the girl''s hands.

    It was a pair of sharp blades with ferocious serrated edges.

    Holding such a pair of lethal blades, Tieer ran into the lizard crowd.

    "Scared!"

    "Scared!"

    The lizards called out.

    But it''s the only response they can make in time.

    "Pooh

    When the sound of body tearing sounded, a lizard man didn''t even have time to react. His body was cut by a ferocious blade and spattered out a lot of blood.

    Tieer cleanly cuts off the lizard man closest to him and throws the blood off the blade.

    "Scared!"

    "Scared!"

    The lizards around them reacted. Looking at this scene, they were all angry and surrounded in the direction of Tieer. The sword in their hands could not help but chop at Tieer without any mercy.

    In this regard, Tieer seems to have mastered the enemy''s movements and movements. His body flashed and swept like a strong wind. He took up a series of illusions and slashed the incoming sword to all to avoid.

    Moreover, while avoiding, Tieer also used the footwork and the inertia of dodging to follow the lizard people''s weapons, which was extremely fast.

    "Pooh

    With a flash of the blade, a lizard man''s head was cut off and his body and head were separated.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh

    The blade flashed one after another, cutting the body of a lizard mercilessly.

    Thierr was so quick that his two blades, like the scythe of death, were reaping the life of a lizard man.

    It''s bloody.

    "She..."

    Sheehan expressed surprise.

    Even he could see that tier was much more effective than the rest of the team.

    Vivian as if had expected this scene, smile slightly.

    "Tieer, a guerrilla fighter who focuses on training attack and explosive power, is best at killing with one hit and attacking at weak points. In order to kill the enemy at the fastest speed, he drew up the best skill ratio at the first level, and after rigorous training, he successfully learned them all."

    Wei Wei An looks at the figure like the wind, word by word.

    "The skill that can improve the skill of blade and attack power - [double blade]."

    "The ability to ignore a certain level of defense - [penetration]."

    "The ability to increase your speed with your level - [acceleration]."

    "It can detect the enemy''s movement, not only can dodge the enemy''s attack, but also can use all means to approach the enemy''s [evasion] superior extension skill -- [close avoidance] in the process."

    "In addition to the ability to detect hostile objects, all the skills tier has learned are for approaching, detecting, and actually killing enemies, all of which have been upgraded to level 5 or above."

    Because the number of skill points depends on one''s talent and potential. Therefore, Tieer can upgrade so many skills to level 5 or above. How many skill points can he get when upgrading? What is his talent and potential.

    "The current level is 59, which is only one step away from the sixth class adventurer at level 60. This makes Tieer only 16 years old this year, two years younger than me, and even luminya is one year older than her. Therefore, Tieer is regarded as the most famous genius in lamiguionne. It is estimated that her talent potential is only one in the whole Mithra kingdom I''m better than her. "

    The same thing happened to Wei''an.

    "Unexpectedly, this girl is still a famous genius."

    Moreover, the other side is Vivian team in the strongest existence, the level is actually as high as 59, which sheen did not expect.

    What sheen didn''t think of was that Tieer was the youngest in Vivian''s team, and lumia, who always regarded her as the backbone and stuck around her, was one year older than her.

    As for melika, who has not been mentioned, is this fairy girl the oldest in Vivian''s team?

    After all, sheen remembers that the adventurers'' Guild said that elves do not become adventurers until they are 150 years old.

    In this way, Tieer is naturally the youngest in the team, but also the strongest and most talented.Then...

    "Tieer also learned a skill."

    Vivian said in a rather exclamatory tone.

    "If you look at it carefully, that skill is fantastic."

    It''s amazing.

    Because Sheen has seen tier use this skill.

    "Scared!"

    As his companions were constantly being killed, a lizard man, who was Tieer''s next target, seemed to have a fear. He gave up his sword and instead raised a round shield on his other hand to protect himself.

    But in the face of the shield of the enemy, Tieer not only did not bypass, but accelerated to rush up.

    "Hum!"

    In his hand, one of the sharp blades of the two blades suddenly trembled.

    A magic power surged up on the blade and covered it with red light.

    "Die."

    Tier made a heartless announcement in a cold voice.

    "Pooh

    With the flash of a red flashing blade, the lizard man, together with his round shield, was cut in half.

    Br >

    the expression on his face appeared again.

    Vivian''s explanation came from the side immediately.

    "That''s an advanced skill, magic sword, which should have a very low chance of being learned until level 70."

    Vivian said so.

    "As the name suggests, this is a skill that can add magic attack to one''s weapons. The higher the level, the stronger the power is, and it can stretch and change its shape freely. Even at level 1, the attack power is enough to cut off steel. In history, there are legends that some people use [magic sword] to split the wall, and even some brave people use [magic sword] to split the sea. This is all close combat People dream of skills. "

    "There is a big gap between the status of the people who have acquired this skill in the industry and those who have not. Because the defense of high-level demons and even demons is very high, it is extremely difficult for physical attacks to cause considerable damage. Even elements that are completely immune to physical attacks and Demons without entities can do effective damage with this skill."

    "Tier learned this skill three months ago and took it to two levels. That''s why she''s known as a genius."

    Hearing this, Sean''s mind became active.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Soon, all the lizards were down.

    It fell not only under Tieer''s blade, but also under lumia''s fist and melika''s magic.

    These three girls all showed their outstanding strength, especially Tieer, which changed Sheen''s attitude towards each other to a certain extent.

    Even lumia and melica looked at Tieer with adoring eyes.

    "Sure enough, Tieer is still that good."

    "No, it should be better than before?"

    Lumiya and melica got close to Tieer and kept saying things like this.

    It seems that these two girls are still Tieer''s little fans.

    But did they forget the fact that tiel was younger than them?

    Well, there''s no rule that you can''t worship people younger than yourself. Isn''t there a pile of so-called young sisters who are crazy about fresh meat that is much younger than you?

    Used to it. Used to it.

    "Hard work for you."

    When sheen was thinking, Vivian went forward to sympathize with a group of small partners. Her expression was filled with gentleness and amity again, which was totally different from that shrewd appearance just now.

    Of course, Tieer didn''t take the praise seriously.

    "That''s not much." There was no way for thierre''s voice to say, "at least it''s not comparable to that princess''s highness."

    This words, let the side of sheen was attracted attention.

    Princess highness?

    Who is this?

    Ignoring heen''s meditation, Vivian opened her mouth like a smile.

    "The object you are comparing is a little strange. Who is in Mithra, that is, in the whole human world, no one can surpass her. Even if you look for the divine world, the demon world and the human world, I''m afraid that only the three goddesses and the six demons can do it?"

    Vivian''s words, in exchange for Tieer''s silence.

    But this is not a silent retort, but a tacit one.

    Obviously, for Vivian''s statement, Tieer also agreed.

    But...

    "huh?"

    Sean was stunned.

    Because, somehow, Tieer suddenly turned around and looked at herself.

    Although he couldn''t see the face and eyes under his hood, sheen could feel that the sight tier threw into himself was full of thought.

    In that case, it seems to be making an evaluation of sheen and comparing him with him.

    This performance makes Sean a little unclear.

    It''s just that sheen cares more about something else than this one.

    "The magic sword just now is very powerful."

    After pondering over the words, sheen hinted at tier.

    "... well."

    Tieer was silent for a moment, then nodded in response.

    "... it would be a great honor for anyone to learn that."

    Seeing Tieer''s feeble response, sheen drew from the corner of his mouth and continued to make subtle hints.

    "Well."

    This time, Tieer gave sheen a strange look, followed by a cold nod, making the least response.

    "... although you are young, there is a saying that the master comes first. Therefore, even if you are a teacher, you must be able to do it?"

    Sheen, with a stiff smile, continued to hint wildly.

    "..."

    Tieer was silent and did not give any response.

    "..."

    Sean was at a loss.

    This girl, really NIMA hard to do.

    "... what are they doing?"

    "No... I don''t know..."

    "what''s the code?"

    On one side, Vivian, lumia and melika looked at each other, not knowing why.

    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became a little strange.

    Sheen and tier looked at each other in silence.

    After a while, sheen felt he had to take the initiative.

    "I..."

    Sean once again simulated hundreds of crazy hints in his mind, and was ready to show his strength.

    Unfortunately, Sheen''s ambition was completely strangled by a word from Tieer.

    "You want to learn?"

    Tieer hit the subject point bluntly.

    Sean, who was about to make a big show, was immediately choked up. The crazy hint to the mouth turned out to be such a response when he couldn''t stop the car.

    "Who... Who wants to learn? I don''t want to learn! "Sheen''s words became like this, and his tone was full of inexplicable arrogance.

    "" "..." ""

    now, let alone Tieer, Vivian, lumia and melica are all silent and speechless.

    Sheen was more responsive, eager to give himself a big mouth.

    Where did I come from

    Sean had the heart to die.

    At this time, however, Tieer said something like this.

    "I can teach you."

    In front of all the people, Tieer said so.

    "Tier?"

    Vivie was surprised when she settled in.

    "Ah?"

    Lumia was also stunned.

    "Do you want to teach?"

    Melika was also full of accidents.

    It''s just because, as everyone who knows Tieer knows, this talented girl is not so keen on communicating with others, and her attitude towards others is always quite indifferent. Only in front of her colleagues in the team can she relax her attitude more or less, but it is just an attitude. In essence, it is not the type of person who will actively help others.

    Moreover, Tieer had been wary of Sean before, and had been on guard against him all the time.

    It''s really surprising that tier has such a sudden change.

    What''s even more surprising is that Tieer claims to teach Sean the magic sword skills so directly.

    "Is that a magic sword? Even the melee system of level 70 has a very low chance to acquire advanced skills? "

    Melika blurted out these words, should be all people who understand the situation will want to say?

    Even the melee system at level 70 has a very low chance of acquiring advanced skills. Tieer learned it before level 60, and has been praised as the first genius. Now he wants to let a new level 10 adventurer learn it?

    People who know it will say it. Stop it.

    But tier didn''t care.

    "Come to me when you return to lamigion."

    With that, tiel turned and left.

    Lumia and melika looked at each other again, and then they quickly followed.

    "This..."

    Sean, on the other hand, hasn''t responded yet, blinking all by himself.

    The rest of Vivian looked at Sean with meaningful eyes. After a while, she burst into a smile.

    "Look, I''ll tell you that there are people who have actually put their guard down on you, but you don''t know."

    Vivian said so with a chuckle like tone, leaving sheen speechless.

    "All right."

    It seems that as a brave man crossing the world, we still have some cards.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    Next, everything went on smoothly according to Vivian''s battle plan.

    After melika finished extracting the spring, the people had been ambushing around, waiting for the demon to appear.

    There are quite a lot of demons attracted by the source of magic, and there are many kinds of them. Compared with the forest where sheen stayed for ten days when sheen just came to the world, there are even groups of spiny horned monsters that sheen slaughtered at the beginning, which makes him feel more intimate... There is a ghost!

    That time was undoubtedly Sheen''s black history, or even a period of psychological trauma, so sheen almost couldn''t help but rush out and get rid of all the spinster demons.

    Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to require sheen to do it.

    As Vivian said at the beginning, the magic things attracted by the source of magic are fighting for the spring.

    The scene was much more spectacular than when Tieer slaughtered the lizard crowd. Not only were all kinds of demons spraying fire and discharging there, but also they were biting and gnawing at each other to the extreme. Sheen had the feeling of seeing the unprecedented big movie of hunting, and he was somewhat disgusted.

    If he didn''t experience that ten days in the forest, sheen felt like he would spit it out.

    It is worth mentioning that many girls in Vivian''s team are much more calm than sheen. Even the most timid lumieya looks at such a scene seriously, and is not frightened at all. Their psychological quality is stronger than those girls who can scream for half a day when they see cockroaches and mice.

    "After all, it''s adventurers, and I''m used to it, no matter what."

    At least, sheen felt that he should learn a lot about this quality.

    "This is also the common fault of the open role, empty strength, other aspects of the quality is not at all ah."

    So, don''t you really think about the ability to make people suddenly realize what is the supreme realm, and become a cool and handsome force King skills? My plug-in...

    when sheen was so immersed in his own world, salamanders, the target of Vivian''s team, finally appeared in groups.

    They also participated in the fierce battle, and many of them died in the hands of other demons and became corpses.

    The war lasted until a level 62 rhinoceros appeared, and then it was over.

    The rhinoceros demon showed overwhelming strength. After killing all the competitors, the rhinoceros drained all the springs in the source of magic and left contentedly.

    Until this time, Wei Wei an small team of people from the ambush of the trees out.

    "Is that good?"

    Sheen turned to Vivian and asked.

    What it refers to naturally is to let the rhinoceros monster drink all the spring water, and does not carry out a crusade, directly let the other party''s things.

    "Don''t worry." Vivian shook her head and said: "as long as after one night, the magic in the atmosphere and the earth will gather in the source of magic again and become a spring in essence. There is no need to fight against dangerous demons of such high level for purposes other than entrustment."

    By Vivian so said, sheen also relieved.

    "It''s no wonder that the activation of the source of magic was mentioned before."

    It means that the source of magic will be filled with water again?

    "Usually the source of magic is like this. After a large number of demons fight with each other, they are drunk by the demons who are the winners. After one night, they will form a new spring again and repeat this stage. Therefore, people call the stage when the source of magic is full of spring water as the stage of activation."

    Vivian fully explained why they and others were camping at the foot of the mountain yesterday.

    Only because, at that time, not only was it not suitable to enter the zone where demons were active, but also was not suitable for collecting the spring water of magic source.

    At that time, the fountain of magic had dried up, right?

    Vivian just didn''t want to miss the time when the magic source was activated, so she went to sleep at the foot of the mountain directly. Before the magic object was attracted by the magic source, she collected the spring water first.

    "After a while, those demons whose level is too low and whose strength is too weak to fight for the source of magic will be attracted by the corpses and blood of the demons here." Vivian continued: "there is no way to compete for the source of magic. They will take the corpses of these demons as the target. They will get the magic power that has not been completely dissipated by swallowing their flesh and blood, and slowly improve their own strength. Before they come, we should quickly collect all the ingredients of the magic things."

    That''s the goal of Vivian''s team.

    At present, under the leadership of Vivian, the small group of people began to disintegrate the body of the demon with skilled techniques.

    In this process, Vivian also explained a lot of knowledge to sheen, such as how to break up the magic object, what part of the magic object will have demand, can take it back to sell, change it into money, how these materials should be preserved and carried, etc., Vivian will explain all kinds of knowledge to sheen.Vivian''s explanation is also quite easy to understand, so that Sean, who is a new comer and doesn''t know much about the world, can understand it.

    Of course, during this period, there are also many demons approaching.

    However, the level of these demons are low, Vivian seems to want to let sheen to practice, but I don''t know why, and then give up.

    "I don''t think it''s suitable for you to practice. I''ll find the right opponent for you next time."

    After Vivian stopped talking, she said such words, so that sheen could only nod her head in a muddle.

    In the end, the demons are all solved by lumia and melika.

    ...

    "are you ready?"

    At the foot of the Mangal mountain belt, Vivian, sitting in the driver''s seat, makes a sound to the carriage behind her.

    "Must be... Ready!"

    "It''s time to go! Sister Vivian

    Lumiya and melika''s tight response and energetic reply make Vivian smile.

    "Well, let''s go back to lamigion."

    Vivian drives the carriage and makes it run forward.

    On a closer look, on the top of the carriage and the position of the cargo box, the luggage filled with magic material is piled up full. You can see how good the harvest is.

    Sean was also sitting in the carriage, looking at the disappearing Mangal mountain belt behind him and feeling the end of his first adventure.

    But Hearn did not want to give up, on the contrary, he was looking forward to returning to lamigion.

    "When you go back, learn the skill of magic sword from Tieer."

    "If you can learn the rest of the skills, you should also try to learn them. Otherwise, the skill points will be wasted."

    "And magic. I really want to learn magic."

    Sean has a lot of things to do.

    Sheen looked forward to more than the troubles of the brave and the demon, the Protoss and the demon, and the peace between the three.

    "The world is still interesting."

    Adventure, it''s also fun.

    Right?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Lamigion, the adventurers'' Guild.

    As usual, today''s adventurers guild is still so noisy.

    In the hall on the first floor of the guild, adventurers with all kinds of equipment and weapons gathered together as if to vent their emotions. It seems to have become a norm to eat meat and drink wine.

    Of course, there are also people gathered in front of the bulletin board to select various entrustments. There are also lines of people in front of the counter of the guild staff, which is also one of the reasons for this lively scene.

    It was not until a certain moment that the noise in the guild was significantly reduced.

    The reason is simple.

    Because, there is a very conspicuous team in various senses appeared in the hall on the first floor of the guild.

    "Look, Vivian''s team is back."

    "Oh? It''s fast this time? "

    "Miss Vivian is as beautiful as ever."

    "Sister melika is still so beautiful and frightening that she deserves to be an elf."

    "Little lumia is also lovely, isn''t she?"

    "Well, keep your voice down. It would be terrible if tier heard you."

    "Sure enough, the women in that team are so beautiful."

    "I really want to join that team."

    "You see, the new man is still in it."

    "It doesn''t seem to have done anything disgusting."

    "What a lucky fellow."

    With all this talk, sheen and his party returned to the adventurers'' Guild and set foot in its hall again.

    Sean naturally could hear all the comments around him, and could feel the comments and even the piercing sight. He shrugged his shoulders silently in his heart.

    (it''s really a reaction with no new ideas.)

    Sheen doesn''t take this seriously anymore.

    As for the Vivian team, it seems that they have been completely used to such a sight, regardless of the rest of the people around, directly came to a counter.

    "Welcome back, Miss Vivian."

    The guild clerk immediately stood up and expressed his sympathy to Vivian.

    "Well, we''re back." Wei Wei An to its return with a gentle smile, words but straight, such a way: "we have completed the previous Commission."

    With that, Vivian motioned to melika beside her.

    "Here''s a medium-sized fountain of magic water, three bottles in total, and salamander skins, all of which we''ve collected." Melika put a package on the counter and politely said, "please check it."

    "Well, three bottles of medium-sized Magic Fountain, and thirty salamander skins, we did receive them." The guild staff just glanced into the package, and then confirmed the entrusted items. They did not know whether they trusted Vivian and others or they had the ability to quickly confirm these materials. They said, "in addition, the guild has confirmed from the caravan that all the blood sucking vines on the main road to frecia have been cleared. Here are the three tasks you have taken Confirmation complete. "

    It''s really efficient. It''s a guild of adventurers with power all over the world.

    "Here''s your reward."

    The guild staff pushed out a tray full of golden coins.

    "The gold grade entrustment - [collection of spring water] - the reward is 20 gold coins."

    "Silver Commission - salamander''s skin" - is rewarded with ten gold coins

    "Silver level entrustment - [remove blood sucking vine] - the reward is also 10 gold coins."

    "A total of 40 gold coins, please confirm."

    Hearing this, Vivian nodded. She collected the gold coins and handed them to melika. At the same time, she had a dialogue with the guild staff.

    "Are there any commissions for collecting lizard scales, spiny horned monsters'' horns, and tarantula venomous sacs?"

    "There''s a commission that needs the horn of the horned monster. Although there is no commission for collecting the venom sac of the tarantula, the potion workshop in the west side street seems to need materials containing toxins. The apprentices will come to the guild regularly to issue the entrustment, which can be directly given to them next time. The lizard man''s scale has not yet been required."

    "What about the eyes of the purple eye, the heart of the gargoyle, and the tendons of the fanged salamander?"

    "I''m sorry, the eyes of the purple eye beast have been brought in this morning. The spined salamander''s tendons were in stock in the guild warehouse before, so they were handed in directly. However, the stone ghost''s heart is a rare material. There will be many people who want it, and they may appear at any time. We will trade with each other at that time."

    "Thank you. We have some more material here."

    "It doesn''t matter. These are all high-level magic materials, which are in great demand. Someone will soon entrust them to collect them."

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    "OK."

    Vivian then talked with the guild staff so fluently, and let lumiya, who had been carrying a backpack bigger than her own body, came forward and gave the backpack to the guild staff."What is this about?"

    Sheen was a little confused.

    Unexpectedly, Tieer, who had been silent nearby, answered Sheen''s question.

    "That''s to make sure that we''ve collected materials outside the commission that we need." Tieer said quietly: "because when adventurers attack demons outside, they will often hunt down demons that have nothing to do with the entrusted target and collect their materials. Although these materials are not within the scope of the task, the guild may have received the Commission to collect these materials or punish such demons. Therefore, usually at this time, adventurers can report to the guild To complete a completed commission that has not been received. "

    Sheen knew it all at once.

    It''s also true that if there are materials of other demons collected in the adventure activities, and the guild has a commission to collect these materials, you can deliver these materials afterwards, complete the entrustment, and earn additional Commission remuneration.

    Even if there is no commission to collect such materials, it may not be in the future. Therefore, it seems that adventurers will hand over some materials to guilds for management, so that the guild can directly deliver the materials when the entrustment to collect such materials appears.

    "Some people don''t do this. They will take the magic materials they collect to the shops in the town to sell them for money. What they do depends on the individual."

    Said tier in a voice that did not fluctuate.

    "Our team usually gives the materials to the guild. Unless it is very high-level and valuable materials, they will stay. If you think this is not appropriate, you can make a proposal to Vivian. Vivian will calculate the part of the material that needs to be distributed to you and give it to you. This is our team''s policy."

    That''s quite human.

    Sheen thought so, but he also said, "I don''t have any opinions. Let''s deal with it in this way."

    Tier nodded his head and said nothing more.

    After a while, Vivian, who has dealt with the Commission and materials, returned with lumia and melika.

    "Good luck, there are several kinds of materials are in demand, completed a few additional Commission, got 60 gold coins reward."

    Vivian with a good amount of money bag, said with a smile.

    "For this mission, we have collected a total of 100 gold coins, and each person can just get 20 gold coins. Here, take it."

    Said, Vivian will be four money bags were handed over to the hands of all.

    "That''s good money."

    With this in mind, sheen held out his hand at the purse he had given him.

    At this time, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and took Vivian''s purse away from him.

    "It''s not good for the new couple to get so much reward. It''s better to treat everyone to a bar."

    A voice full of laughter began to ring and spread into the ears of all.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    All the people present were stunned by the sudden voice and the situation.

    Sheen, with the same frown, turned his head and looked at the owner of the hand that had taken the purse.

    It was a girl who didn''t know when she appeared in the hall, and also appeared beside Vivian, whose age was similar to Vivian.

    The other party was dressed like a military uniform, wearing a pair of glasses on his face, revealing an intellectual and capable atmosphere.

    "Riley?"

    See this person, Wei Wei an first is Leng Leng, immediately called out the other party''s name.

    It''s Riley.

    The guild staff and adventurers all stood up.

    "President!" "

    Everyone was like this, saluting like Riley.

    Including tier, including lumia, and melica.

    "President?"

    Sean was surprised.

    "Are you Sean?" Riley looked at Sean, squinting her smart eyes behind her glasses, and then she laughed and said, "I''m Riley lazahard, President of the lamigion adventurers Association. Please give me more advice later."

    It was the first time Sheehan had heard of a family name.

    Moreover, he is the president of the lamigion adventurers'' Association.

    "How did you get down?"

    Vivian some surprise and some surprise like the opening, that attitude, a look to know and each other is acquaintances.

    The same is true.

    "I heard that you came back, just as the work in hand was finished, so I came down to have a look." Leili''s eyes swept through the people of Vivian''s team and the big backpack on the counter, and said with a smile, "it seems that your trip is quite smooth."

    "Well, it''s going well. There''s almost no accident." Wei Wei An nodded and felt a little funny: "how? Are you worried? "

    "Do I look so cold-blooded?" Lily rolled her eyes and said, "since I put extra work on your team, I don''t care. Doesn''t it seem that I just want to dump responsibility?"

    "I didn''t say that." Vivian''s funny face turned into a laugh.

    The conversation between them seems so natural and familiar that it tells others how their relationship is.

    The adventurers around, and the guild staff, were equally familiar with it, and were clearly aware of it.

    "What is the situation?"

    Sheen stepped back as if he had retreated, and returned to tier, in a low voice, asking in a low voice.

    "As you can see, Vivian and President Riley have known each other for a long time." Tieer said quietly: "before Vivian has become an adventurer and President Riley has not become the president of the adventurers'' Association, they have known each other for at least ten years. It is said that the reason why Vivian chose to come to lamigion to become an adventurer is that President Riley was transferred here to take office."

    That is to say, these two people are very upset?

    "The person who put you in our team is actually president Riley. Like Vivian, President Riley is famous and takes good care of new people. You have to thank her well. Otherwise, in your situation, you may have been bullied in the adventurers'' Association."

    Thiel said, glancing at Sean.

    "What''s more, I believe you''ve also found that President Riley''s identity is not ordinary. It''s not only the president of lamigion''s adventurers'' guild, but also the only daughter of a famous nobleman. Even the Lord of this territory can''t be rude in front of President Riley. You have to pay attention to it yourself."

    It''s no wonder that even the adventurers around her saluted so cleverly and politely after Riley appeared.

    "Great nobles?"

    Sheen murmured.

    It seems that in this world, only aristocrats have surnames.

    When sheen thinks about these things, Vivian has already asked Riley.

    "If you come down, why do you want to take away the reward given to Sean?" Wei Wei an quite dissatisfied way: "this is very impolite oh?"

    "It''s true." Riley didn''t deny it. While admitting it, she turned to sheen and said, "what do you think? New people? "

    The smart president put the topic on Sean.

    Sheen did not waver.

    Because sheen realized why the other side was doing it.

    "I think the president''s words are reasonable." Sheen is very calm way: "as a new adventurer, take so much reward, it is really bad."

    As a newcomer who has just joined the team, and is only at level 10, and has not even learned a skill, such a person joining Vivian team has caused all kinds of disputes. If you still get the same remuneration as the old members of the team and share equally with them, is this reasonable and reasonable?At least, in other people''s eyes, sheen just went with Vivian''s team. With his level, he certainly can''t complete the silver or even gold level commission.

    If such a sheen had just received the reward, he would have been criticized by the all adventurers guild by this time tomorrow.

    This is not only bad for Sean himself, but also for Vivian''s team.

    (is that why the president is here

    Since Vivian was a little girl and had been with her for more than ten years, Riley must have understood Vivian''s character and style very well, and knew that she would not treat Sean badly, so she would stop her.

    In other words, Riley is here to help sheen and Vivian get rid of the possibility of criticism.

    "This time, I didn''t help anything. It was everyone who helped. I just watched." Sheen said consciously: "I''ll have the cheek to take a gold coin for this reward."

    This is beyond reproach.

    After all, melika used magic to remove the blood sucking vine, and melika was also collecting the spring water. Tier and lumia did everything to deal with the demons and disintegrate the materials. Sheen just attacked a gorem from the beginning to the end. Moreover, this act had nothing to do with the Commission, and it was not appropriate to collect too much reward.

    If it wasn''t that Vivian would not accept it, sheen didn''t even want to get paid.

    No matter how to say, Sean still has a sense of self-esteem as a man. She has been taken care of by Vivian, but she can''t ignore it.

    I didn''t think of it for a while. Now that Riley reminds me, sheen won''t accept the reward again.

    "But..."

    Vivian frowned, which seemed to be unacceptable.

    "Well, that''s what they say. Don''t be too stubborn." Leili patted Vivian on the shoulder and said: "gentleness is also the combination of the field and the field. It is one of your few weaknesses that you can''t distinguish between public and private. It''s not the first time you bring a new person. You should realize this before. It''s time to reflect on this."

    With that, Riley took a gold coin from her purse and came to sheen.

    "It''s promising, sister. I''m optimistic about you."

    Riley reaches out her hand, raises Sheen''s hand, and hands the gold coin to Sheen''s hand, and smiles appreciatively at him.

    "Praise."

    Sean returned with a smile, looking at this generous and thoughtful beauty president, and sighed in his heart.

    What an interesting woman

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    After that, Riley dragged the unhappy Vivian upstairs.

    Want to come, they should have a lot to talk about?

    The people in the guild seemed to be relieved after Riley left the scene and returned to the noisy state.

    While Tieer, lumia and melika stayed, and came to Sheehan, who had been watching Riley and Vivian leave.

    "Let''s go."

    Tieer quietly made a voice and walked out of the guild with lumia and melika.

    Sheen takes his eyes back, follows Tieer and others, and leaves the guild hall.

    When the party left the guild and came outside, sheen was stopped by a man.

    "That..."

    lumieya spoke to sheen in a timid manner.

    "Well?"

    Sheen looks at lumia.

    With Sheen''s gaze, Lumiere shrank her neck and didn''t seem to dare to talk to sheen.

    But, in the end, lumieya still plucked up her courage.

    "This... This is for you!"

    Lumia held something in her hand, closed her eyes, and handed it to sheen.

    Sheen almost thought that the lovely Orc girl wanted to give her a love letter and confess to herself.

    Unfortunately, it was not a love letter that lumia handed to sheen, but a purse.

    "Is this?"

    Sheen didn''t know, so he got up.

    "That... That..."

    lumiya stammered, and the result was totally incomprehensible, which made people anxious.

    After that, melie doesn''t hesitate to look at it.

    "That''s what President Riley just secretly handed over to us." Melika whispered, "I think this should be what the president intends to give you."

    "I see." Sheen was stunned for half a moment, looked at the money bag, and then suddenly said: "on the surface, it is in front of all the people to help us eliminate the possible criticism in the future, but in fact, the president did not really intend to let me only receive a gold coin as a reward?"

    That''s why sheen can think of it.

    However, he was wrong.

    "That''s not your reward." "Considering the president''s style, I''m afraid it''s the aid fund she gave you, considering the president''s style."

    "Aid money?" Sheen didn''t understand it.

    Melika once again explained this.

    "In fact, President Riley has been funding new people." Melika said: "it''s easy for newcomers to encounter difficulties due to external factors. For example, they don''t have enough money to collect the equipment they used in the initial stage, and they don''t have the money to buy magic medicine for treatment when they are injured. As a result, since taking office, President Riley often proposes to the headquarters of the adventurers'' Association in Wangdu to set up new people A subsidy mechanism to help new people through the initial difficulties. "

    I''ve always said that they care about the same type of person as Vivian.

    In this way, she took care of the new people in what way, sheen finally peeped into a corner.

    It''s just...

    "this proposal has never been passed." Melika said regretfully, "because in that case, someone will become an adventurer for the new recruit''s subsidy. When they get the money, they will give up the risk, or deliberately fail in a month''s assessment. Instead of spending the money on adventure activities, they will spend it on themselves. If that happens, the guild will inevitably suffer a lot of losses."

    Therefore, this matter is not very realistic, it is impossible to pass.

    Even if the object of subsidy is not the trainee adventurer who has just passed the examination, but the formal new person who has passed the examination, the guild may bear a huge amount of expenditure just by granting the subsidy.

    After all, the only condition for becoming an adventurer is to reach level 10. There are many people in the world at this level. Even if only one percent of the people can pass the examination of adventurers and become formal adventurers, the guild will also bear the burden of giving them aid.

    As a result, the matter can only be put to rest.

    "But President Riley still helps new people in her own way. As long as the president judges that she has enough potential to become an excellent adventurer, the president will provide financial assistance in a private capacity." Melika said to sheen, "it''s not a secret among adventurers, so this should be the president''s grant to you."

    After listening, Sean was not surprised.

    "Is the president doing such a thing?"

    Sheen didn''t expect it at all.

    It''s Tieer, like that.

    "The real purpose of the president''s meeting coming to the guild hall is to see you." Tieer said faintly: "otherwise, even if she is the president, or the only daughter of a great nobleman, she can''t force herself into other people''s teams and interfere in the distribution of remuneration within the team."In the final analysis, how to distribute the reward is actually a matter for the adventurers in the team.

    Although Riley''s starting point is for sheen and Vivian, it''s not appropriate to intervene in the affairs of other people''s teams like this.

    Sean felt that he really shouldn''t have been paid so much, so he felt nothing. But if he was someone else, he would have been unhappy about it?

    Not to mention anything else, Vivian is still not very happy until the end, and now it is estimated that she is also questioning Riley.

    But, in fact, Riley didn''t appear to stop Vivian''s distribution.

    "Even if the president knows sister Vivian very well, she will not think that sister Vivian will directly distribute the remuneration in public?"

    Melika made a reminder.

    That''s right.

    The distribution of rewards does not have to be done in public.

    Vivian can leave with the reward and all the members of the team and distribute it in private, so that no one will know how much money Sean has received, and naturally there will be no criticism.

    That is to say...

    "the president didn''t come to stop me from getting too much reward and avoid being criticized. Instead, he wanted to see if I had the need to help me. But he just saw Vivian distribute the reward in public, and he felt it was inappropriate, so he stopped him?"

    Sean got it.

    "That should be the case." Tieer nodded his head and said, "and from your practice and Vivian''s attitude, the president made a judgment that he could help you, so he secretly handed the money to lumia and asked lumia to bring it to you."

    "Yes, yes!" Lumiya extremely nervous way: "also... Please accept it!"

    With that, lumia bowed her head and, in the same manner as a love letter, handed the purse to sheen with a blush.

    Sheen chuckled, and finally took the purse, opened it, and took a look at the amount inside.

    At this point, sheen was scared.

    "So much?"

    The purse is full of golden coins, at least one hundred.

    "It should include the amount just recovered from you."

    Tier told sheen the reason.

    "That''s too much."

    Sheen frowned.

    One hundred gold coins are equivalent to one million copper coins and millions in previous lives.

    "Even if it''s aid, is it really OK to give a new person so much money?"

    Sheen has just decided not to take in the part that he has just taken.

    In this regard, Vivian only gave a sentence.

    "You should regard it as the president''s expectation for you, and then give it back to her."

    This sentence silenced Sean.

    "Yes." Sheen was silent for a while and said, "I remember this favor."

    Riley lazahard.

    She is an interesting woman.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    At the same time, in the top room of the adventurers'' guild, Riley was complained by Vivian.

    "All right, all right, it''s my fault." Lily surrenders: "I also want to help you, how did it become like this?"

    The president of lamigion''s adventurers'' Association was helpless. She must have been worried by Vivian.

    But Vivian still has that attitude.

    "Anyway, it''s a matter of our own team. It''s not good for you to step in like that, isn''t it?"

    Vivian is still holding a grudge.

    But Vivian was not wrong.

    "If you, as the president, casually intervene in the affairs of the adventurers'' team, and the rumors of such a sensitive matter as reward are deliberately spread out by those who have the intention, then other adventurers'' teams will be estranged from you. Is that ok?"

    Vivian is worried.

    This is not alarmism.

    Lily knows that if what she does today is really not good, it will be taken advantage of by the people who have the intention. Finally, she will have some trouble.

    However, Riley is not too worried.

    "Do you think my three years as president of lamigion have been false?" Lily laughed and said, "a situation like this will be strangled by me before it may appear. Others don''t know. Don''t you know?"

    After hearing that, Vivian finally put down a snack.

    Just as Leili knows Vivian, Vivian also knows her very well. She knows how careful the only daughter of this noble family is, and won''t allow this possibility to happen.

    Other superior people may show their ability after the event, perfectly solve the incident, show their intelligence and superb means to the world, and win the praise of the world. But unlike those people, Riley doesn''t want to wait for things to happen and then try their best to solve them. Instead, she is very persistent in taking measures before the events happen Danger is nipped in the cradle.

    Thanks to this, most of the people in lamiguionne''s impression of Riley is noble and kind-hearted. They regard her funding and special care for new people as a kind of show of kindness, but I don''t know that the reason why Riley did this is also because of her way of doing things to kill danger in her cradle.

    New people are often in danger?

    Then help them, upgrade their equipment and supplies, and ensure their safety to the greatest extent.

    Good adventurers are hard to come by?

    Pay enough attention to them when they are still in the new stage and cultivate them.

    In fact, these policies are because Riley is good at preparing for the rainy day, or in other words, she is persistent in taking precautions.

    Following this style of doing things, Riley has strangled several major events that almost happened in the past three years, making her stay in office in peace and quiet.

    Therefore, the world only knows the kindness and generosity of the president, but does not know that her mind is meticulous enough to discover the signs of many incidents and kill them all.

    It''s also because of this that new people like sheen will be noticed by Riley, and then be arranged into Vivian''s team. Riley will go to the hall directly to see Sean in the first time when Vivian''s team returns.

    If you are someone else, I''m afraid that you will not take the initiative to meet the people you want to see. Instead, you will hold the position of president and let the staff of the guild go to the hall and invite people to meet in their own rooms?

    To tell you the truth, Vivian is so concerned about the new people, and she has no turning back on the cultivation of new people. In fact, all of them are influenced by Riley.

    Otherwise, gentle return to gentle, Wei Wei An still can''t treat anyone equally to give care.

    This affects Vivian''s Lily, naturally will not allow any restless rumors to appear.

    "All right." Vivian sighed, "I know I don''t think as much as you do, and I''m not as smart as you."

    Vivian has to admit it.

    "Don''t say that." Riley chuckled, picked up the quill pen, knocked on the table, and said, "I''m very lucky to have run down this trip, otherwise, how could I meet such a new person?"

    "What?" Wei Wei An surprised way: "you have seen the extraordinary Sean?"

    "No, I didn''t see that." Riley was very direct: "but looking at the way you and Tieer treat the new man, I can probably guess that there should be something about him that you can look up to."

    Obviously, Riley is keen to see the delicate attitude of Vivian''s team to sheen.

    "Originally I thought, because of the past, if you don''t care, tiele, they should have rejected the new man." Riley said with a smile: "as a result, today, in addition to little lumia, or that way, you three of the new attitude are not very unusual ah."In particular, tyer''s performance surprised Riley most.

    Because Riley has never seen a male adventurer so close to Tieer.

    Don''t say it''s a male adventurer, it''s a female adventurer. It''s too strange for Tieer to dump each other.

    It''s the pride of genius, and Riley is used to it.

    And how used to it, Riley was surprised today.

    "Even Tieer, who once dared to break the limbs of a frivolous heir to the aristocratic family, is such a performance. I can only think that there is something special about that new man." Lily looked at Vivian and said, "what''s up? Do you see anything in him? "

    This is also the task Riley gave Vivian, let Vivian carry out a certain degree of inquiry on Sean, to see if the new man really has no skills, or what is abnormal.

    However...

    "... Sorry, I don''t really want to say that."

    Vivian was silent for a moment, and then gave such an answer.

    "Don''t want to say it?"

    Lily did not expect Vivian would give such a word, and was stunned for a moment.

    "There is a secret in Sean." Wei Wei settled down and said with a bitter smile: "but, as far as I''m concerned, I can only say that this secret may be bigger than we imagined. I''m afraid we can''t afford it."

    The words made Lily lose her words.

    "... is it troublesome?"

    Riley straightened her back a little and looked straight at Vivian.

    "Well, it should be troublesome." Vivian met the sight of Riley and said very seriously: "I hope it''s not what I think. Otherwise, the existence of sheen is likely to lead to the complete collapse of the balance among the three ethnic groups who are struggling to maintain peace."

    At this moment, even Lily couldn''t help changing her face.

    "To such an extent?"

    Riley frowned and began to tap the table faster.

    Vivian knows that this is Riley''s habit of thinking.

    Now Riley''s brain must be weighing the pros and cons at a speed that ordinary people can''t imagine?

    And it didn''t last long.

    "Now that you''ve said that, you have to believe it if you don''t believe it."

    Riley came to this conclusion.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Vivian asked.

    "What else can I do?" "Help that new man clean up the aftermath," Riley said

    "Clean up the aftermath?" Vivian suddenly understood and said, "have you investigated Sean?"

    "Let''s call it a day." Lily turned her lips and said, "you know my character. I like to take precautions. Since I have taken special care of the new man, I have to investigate it first in case of any problems."

    But as a result, Riley did not investigate anything, as if sheen had jumped out of a crack in the stone.

    "Originally, I thought that the time was too short to investigate anything useful. Now it seems that this investigation can not be carried out any more, and we have to find ways to help him conceal information and even forge his identity."

    That''s what Riley meant.

    "Will it work?"

    Vivian asked.

    "It''s not a big problem. Just pretend that he''s a person who came out of the orphanage that I funded."

    Riley was thoughtful without much trouble.

    Because many of the established adventurers met with danger and died in their adventures, Riley once set up an orphanage for the children left by the adventurers.

    From those orphanages, there are often children who have embarked on the same path as their parents, or to thank lily for being independent and thus become adventurers.

    In view of this, as long as Riley hands, to help sheen forge an identity, is completely easy.

    "If he can trust him enough?" "I don''t want to help a spy or even a demon spy in disguise. Can you guarantee that?" Riley warned

    Riley stares at Vivian.

    Vivian an can''t help hesitating for a moment, and then also heavily ordered under the head.

    "Although the contact time is still very short, and his existence is also a very unstable factor, I can guarantee that he is not a spy of other countries or a spy of demon clan."

    Vivian recalled Sheen''s reaction to the war thousands of years ago and made up her mind.

    "If anything happens, I''ll take it all."

    On hearing this, Riley immediately laughed.

    "If you can do this, the new man is lucky." Lily spread out her hand and said, "OK, I''ll get on your boat."

    Vivie''s heart warmed when she settled down.She also knows that Riley''s decision to do so is absolutely at great risk.

    This is definitely not an easy decision for Riley, who wants to nip any risk in her cradle.

    Vivian can only say one word.

    "Thank you."

    Everything, all in this short words.

    "I''ve helped the new man anyway. In that case, let''s go to the end."

    Lily smiles.

    , but I''m more and more curious to have a drink with the newcomer

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    As for the conversation and decision between Riley and Vivian, sheen is naturally impossible to know.

    After all, what he opened is not omniscient. It is impossible for him to know that he has been taken care of more than he imagined in places he did not know.

    Sean just went back to the hotel after he was separated from Tyrell and others, and had a deep sleep to nourish his spirit.

    Then, the next day, sheen did not go to the adventurers'' guild, nor did he join Vivian''s team. Instead, he left lamigion alone and went to a field in the countryside.

    "Should it be here?"

    Looking at the natural landscape, sheen confirms the address he remembers.

    "After coming out of the east gate, go south along the main road and then enter the forest in the countryside. That''s right."

    But what to do next?

    Sheen was upset.

    Fortunately, it doesn''t take Sean too long to worry about the goal itself.

    "Are you here?"

    Accompanied by some cold words, the girl in the black robe came quietly from the front.

    Who else could it be besides tier?

    "Sorry, I''m late."

    Sheen rushed forward.

    "It''s OK. I just arrived."

    Tieer responded calmly.

    The conversation between the two people seems to be very sparse and ordinary, but if Tieer''s attitude and tone are not very cold, in terms of content, it is really like the tiresome words of a couple about to date after meeting.

    At least that''s how Sean feels.

    Unfortunately, the parties did not mean to do so at all.

    "Now that we''re here, let''s get down to it." Tieer turned around and said, "change to a less conspicuous place first."

    "OK." Sheen immediately followed suit.

    I can''t help it. Today, sheen is here to be a student.

    Thiel had promised to teach Sean the magic sword skill, which is now about to happen.

    Yesterday, after the separation of the party, Tieer asked Sean to come here the next day to find himself, so he came here.

    But since coming here, Sheen has been puzzled.

    "So you don''t live in lamiguionne?"

    Sheen was more or less surprised.

    "No Tieer led the way in front of him and led him to the deep woods. He said faintly, "I don''t like places with lots of people."

    "It really doesn''t look like someone here." Sean looked around the natural landscape and said, "but can people live here?"

    "Yes." "There is a ranch nearby, and the shepherd has his own house in ramijion. I live there on the condition that I drive away the demons every day."

    "I see." Sheen muttered, "I thought a genie like melika would keep nature alive."

    The image of elves has always been beautiful and pure, and the impression of such a race is like the feeling of not wanting to live in a town, but living in the nature outside.

    Of course, Sheehan took it for granted.

    "There is also a hotel for elves in lamigionli, where melika lives." "Lumiya lives in lamigion with her seven sisters. Vivian lives in the president''s house. I don''t like the place where there are many people. On the other hand, I can hunt demons nearby and do some exercises when there is no adventure."

    Should the latter be the real reason that Tieer chose to live outside the city?

    Is it true that Matsumoto is a genius who has not been able to change so lightly?

    Sheen completely ignored his own existence and thought about things like this.

    Suddenly, Sean was stunned.

    Just now, did you hear something that you can''t listen to?

    "Lumia has seven sisters!"

    Sheen reflected that he had heard something amazing.

    "That''s right." As if not aware of Sheen''s surprise, Tieer said calmly as usual: "lumia''s parents are adventurers, and relatively late married. She gave birth to lumia at the age of 40 and gave birth to seven daughters at the age of 50. Therefore, lumia has seven sisters who are ten years younger than herself. This is something everyone in the team knows."

    ... that is to say, did lumia''s parents still have seven births at the age of fifty?

    At this moment, sheen had a lot of admiration for lumia''s parents, especially for lumia''s father.

    It''s a pity...

    "now, lumia''s parents have passed away because she suffered a lot of hidden injuries when she was an adventurer, and finally left one after another when she was only in her fifties."Thierr''s immediate news made Sean pause for a moment.

    "So lumia, she..."

    Sheen hesitated.

    "Just like you think." Tieer looked at sheen and said, "she is the only pillar in the family now. She has become an adventurer to raise seven seven-year-old sisters. Now she is in a state of dependence with her sisters."

    Sheen was silent.

    If this is the case, sheen can understand why the timid and timid lumia chose to become an adventurer and engage in dangerous adventure activities.

    It wasn''t lumia who wanted to do it, but she had to do it for the sake of her sisters.

    "... bring lumia some presents next time."

    Sheen decided.

    "Just don''t scare her."

    Tieer didn''t seem to have a problem.

    During the talk, they came to a relatively open wilderness.

    "Right here." Tieer turned to sheen and said, "no more nonsense. I''ll tell you what it takes to learn the magic sword."

    Sheen nodded and began to focus.

    In this case, Tieer begins to explain.

    "As you must know, this skill is a unique skill in melee. Only when you are at level 70, you have a very low chance to acquire advanced skills. Compared with ordinary skills, they are more than one notch higher in attack, lethality and practicability."

    Thiel explained in a cold voice.

    "However, there are only two conditions for acquiring [magic sword] skill."

    "One: upgrade the weapon skill of a melee system to level 5 or above."

    "Two: magic must be up to standard."

    "As long as these two conditions are met, it is generally possible to acquire the skill of magic sword."

    But these two conditions are rarely met.

    The reason is simple.

    "The masters of the melee system are usually not full of magic power, and those with enough magic usually choose to become magicians. Therefore, although the two conditions are not difficult to meet, it is more difficult than you imagine to meet them at the same time."

    Thiel put her eyes on sheen and opened her mouth.

    "If you can''t meet these two conditions, even if I teach you, you can''t learn the magic sword skill."

    What tier was trying to say was obvious.

    "Have you met both of these conditions?"

    That''s what it means.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    "Er..."

    Sean''s expression suddenly became a little angry.

    It''s not because you can''t meet the conditions of study and feel guilty.

    On the contrary, sheen felt that he had been satisfied with the conditions and could not be satisfied any more.

    Upgrade a melee weapon skill to level 5 or above?

    Sheen''s two handed sword has already reached its full level.

    Must magic reach the standard?

    Although I don''t know what the standard is, sheen not only has the maximum growth of his full ability every time he upgrades, but also has the ability of [wizard] which can greatly improve his magic power and magic power. This skill is also full level. If this does not meet the standard, then sheen will not believe it.

    To sum up, in terms of learning conditions, sheen undoubtedly met, or even exceeded the standard.

    However, for those who don''t know, sheen is only a level 10 novice adventurer, and he has not even learned any skills. In any way, it doesn''t seem to be able to meet the conditions for learning the magic sword.

    It''s because of this that everyone in Vivian''s team would be surprised when Tieer said he would teach himself the magic sword?

    If sheen admits that he has met the conditions for learning here, it is equivalent to telling Tieer that he has hidden information about his skills.

    So...

    (no, maybe Tieer has found something.)

    Sheen suddenly woke up.

    After all, Tieer agreed without hesitation to Sheehan''s request to learn the magic sword.

    If Tieer thought sheen couldn''t meet the requirements of learning magic sword, would she promise so neatly?

    Certainly not.

    So...

    (this girl has found some anomalies in me

    Sheen looked at tier, speechless.

    Tieer didn''t urge Sean to answer, so she waited quietly.

    After a while, sheen took the lead in relaxing his shoulders.

    "What should I do next?"

    It is self-evident what this saying is equivalent to.

    Naturally, Tieer would not be unable to understand. After a half silence, he made an answer.

    "Now that the conditions for learning are met, start with the basic steps." "Can you feel the magic?" tier said

    "Should it?" Sean was relieved that tyer had not studied, but said with uncertainty, "is that the vicious wave that comes from the demons in battle?"

    "So to speak." Tieer didn''t deny it or confirm it. He just said, "generally speaking, magic can''t be easily perceived. Unless you learn the skill of magic perception, most people can only perceive the existence of magic in the form of fluctuation, breath, atmosphere and so on

    This is the same as sound waves.

    The person who learns the skill of "magic perception" is just like holding a sound wave detector. He can clearly feel the existence of sound wave and can see the sound wave through the instrument.

    In general, it is impossible for people to detect the existence of sound waves. They can only hear the sound within the range of human hearing, not directly detect the existence of sound waves.

    Magic is like this. It is usually not directly perceived by people. Only those who are sensitive can perceive its existence in other ways. If you want to directly perceive and feel magic, you must learn the skill of "magic perception".

    If you learn this skill, you will be able to perceive and even see magic directly.

    This is quite useful.

    Take sheen as an example. Although he can detect the existence of hostility by virtue of this skill, he can not detect the non hostile individuals. Even if he can detect the danger, if someone is watching or tracking him, he will not be able to detect other individuals who have no direct contact with him, such as ray In that way, he found the location and movement of the people around him.

    Of course, demons are an exception because they are hostile to all human beings all the time. Once they see human beings, they will attack them. Therefore, they are only limited to demons. People with the skill of "enemy perception" can detect their existence anytime and anywhere within the scope of their skills.

    Based on this feature, in fact, "enemy perception" has many applications.

    For example, if someone wants to sneak into an important heavily guarded facility, then [enemy perception] can detect the positions of all patrolmen, guards and even the army in the facility, because they will be hostile to all intruders at this time. Once they stand in the situation of intruders, they can use [enemy perception] to detect.

    Thanks to this, characters like thieves, spies, and adventurers will learn the enemy perception skill from time to time, which is also very useful.However, the target of "enemy perception" is hostility after all, not life reaction, so it is impossible to detect any existing trend anytime and anywhere.

    But [magic perception] is different. It can detect the magic power or even see the magic power directly. Unless the magic power of the other party is too low or too far away, it will not be detected. And this can also make the perception become more and more sensitive and the range will become larger and larger with the improvement of skill level, which is the same with the [enemy perception].

    However, in one case, no matter who can clearly feel the existence of magic.

    "That''s the magic that flows through your body." "When the magic power in the body grows to a certain level, anyone can feel the flow of magic in the body," Tieer said

    Tiel looked up and looked at Sean.

    "Now, you can focus on it, put it in your body and feel your magic."

    Hearing this, Sean nodded and closed his eyes.

    "-"

    consciousness is sunk into the body.

    "Dong Dong..."

    the heartbeat seems to become very clear.

    Sheen then concentrated all his attention, in his body "looking for" magic.

    It wasn''t long before...

    "I felt it."

    Sean''s voice with her eyes closed.

    In Sheen''s sense, there is a magic in his body.

    It''s like seeing "air flow" or "water flow" in your body.

    In the past, Sean felt the presence of magic in his body more than once, but never so clearly.

    Before sheen can not be said to be in the perception of magic, just follow the skills of using skills, naturally let the magic be mobilized with the start of skills.

    So...

    "acquiring skills - [magic perception] - do you want to learn? "

    for the skills just mentioned, sheen was easily qualified to learn.

    Before sheen could react, Tieer''s voice came to his ears.

    "Focus your mind a little more, focus on the depth of your body, and let your consciousness affect the magic power and release the magic power."

    "Remember, don''t use the feeling of using the skill to release the magic. The magic will only be released automatically according to the way the skill is started. You can''t control this part of magic, and it will be meaningless."

    "You have to use your own feelings to manipulate the magic. First, you can mobilize it bit by bit, and then gather it to the hand holding the weapon to release it. Pay attention, don''t release it at one breath. Then the magic will dissipate. You have to let the magic power infuse into the weapon through the arm and gather in the weapon."

    Listening to this explanation, sheen, who did not know when to pull out his broad blade sword from his waist, acted according to Tieer''s instructions and mobilized the magic power in his body.

    "Acquire skill - [magic operation] - do you want to learn it? "

    new skills are immediately acquired by sheen.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    "Study!"

    This time, sheen responded in the first place, learning both skills he had just acquired.

    Not only that, sheen also raised the magic operation to full level.

    This skill, which was only acquired in less than a second, was transformed into the highest level magic skill in the hands of sheen.

    It was at this moment that sheen felt the magic in his body as if he had waved his arm and was perfectly manipulated by himself.

    Sheen''s heart suddenly moved, and the magic immediately gathered in his hand at a very fast speed, and then injected into the broad blade sword that he held tightly in his hand.

    "Hum!"

    There was a little tremor.

    The broad blade sword in Sheen''s hands began to shine.

    It''s the brilliance of magic.

    Through human operation, the magic power transformed into power is like this, which can be recognized by human eyes.

    Tieer was also a little surprised to see this scene.

    "Has the stage of releasing and manipulating magic been completed so quickly?"

    Because tier has gone through this stage, she knows it''s not easy.

    "Generally speaking, it is very difficult for ordinary people to feel magic directly. In such a case, even if they can feel the magic power in their body, it will be even more difficult to mobilize them, let alone release them outside."

    Just as the spring water of the magic source will evaporate sooner or later and disperse into the atmosphere, the magic power in the human body can only flow in the human body. Once it is released from the body, it will usually dissipate. Only after strict training can the form of magic be maintained and the magic can be manipulated.

    At the beginning, Tieer was stuck at this stage for a whole month, and then he succeeded.

    It is said that if you have the magic operation skill, this stage will be very easy to pass.

    But even so, Sean was too quick to succeed?

    "Sure enough..."

    Tieer murmured to himself.

    But soon, Tieer was back on her feet.

    "That''s it. Keep the magic under control. Let it circulate in the weapon. Don''t let go of the control. It will be scattered immediately."

    Tieer''s just a little hint.

    "Then, in this state, the circulating magic power will be consciously directed to the position of the blade or the tip of the sword, so that the magic power will continue to gather in the past."

    "In this way, the quality and concentration of magic power will continue to increase, and finally it will even change qualitatively, just as the magic power in the atmosphere and the earth will form a substantial spring after high-density convergence."

    The magic sword will be able to cut off all things

    Hearing this, sheen immediately concentrated on his body''s magic power and continuously injected it into his broad blade sword, so that the magic power gathered in the broad blade sword was constantly strengthened.

    The magic light on the broad blade sword suddenly became more and more dazzling.

    At that moment, sheen undoubtedly exerted all his strength. His magic power was infused into the weapon. Even the magic power which was quickly replenished by [magic recovery] skill was not stingy used, but poured into the broad blade sword in his hand.

    Originally, sheen is the highest in the growth of magic, and will never lose the magic growth of any magician. Such magic power becomes extremely huge after the full level [magic guide] skill increases.

    As a result, in this situation, sheen not only infuses all the magic into the weapon, but also continuously infuses the rapidly recovering magic.

    What will happen in the end?

    It''s simple.

    That is, sheen had no time to gather the magic power to the position of the blade or the tip of the sword. The huge magic power had already been rioting in the wide blade sword, and eventually it had directly formed a qualitative change.

    "Woo...!"

    Sheen only felt that the broad blade sword in his hand seemed to suddenly become too big, which made him raise his weapon involuntarily.

    "Hum

    With a tremor that was much stronger and louder than before, a red light burst into the sky on Sean''s broad blade sword, which suddenly turned into a bright and dazzling magic blade.

    "What?"

    Tier was shocked.

    At the same time, there was a message in Sean''s mind that did not come as a surprise.

    "Acquire skill - [magic sword] - do you want to learn it? "

    in the end, sheen successfully obtained the unique skill of the close combat system.

    However, sheen felt that the broad blade sword in his hand began to become extremely heavy. It seemed that he was holding a sword mountain instead of a sword. He could hardly breathe.

    Even, the magic power converging on the sword also broke and became extremely unstable.That, it''s not a burst.

    "It''s going to explode" -- as soon as the idea flashed through Sean''s mind, sheen learned the magic sword skill he had just acquired without hesitation, and then promoted it to full level without hesitation.

    This is both correct and wrong.

    The correct reason is that sheen successfully stabilized the amazing magic power gathered on the broad blade sword with his full-scale [magic sword] skill.

    And the wrong thing is, because the skill level is instantly increased, the power of Sheen''s "magic sword" is also greatly increased.

    "Bang!"

    The storm of magic broke open, and the blade of magic expanded in the blink of an eye on the broad blade sword that sheen held high.

    Originally, it had a magic blade of more than 100 meters. Now, it directly rushed into the sky.

    Sheen waved almost subconsciously.

    "No!"

    A familiar cold voice came to Sheen''s ears, and it was a rare voice with panic and anxiety.

    But, unfortunately, it''s too late.

    The magic blade that goes straight to the sky falls like a pillar of heaven, and the storm falls with dazzling brilliance and magic.

    "Boom --!"

    On this day, in a wilderness on the outskirts of lamigion, the earth shaking roar suddenly appeared.

    Along with the roar, the ground vibrated, giving people a sense of earth shattering.

    Innumerable magic things were startled away by the vision of heaven and earth, forming a variety of large and small animal tide.

    On the nearby Avenue, caravans and adventurers who were coming and going were also frightened and panicked.

    Even the citizens of lamijiongli felt that there was a tremor under their feet, and there was a thunderous noise in the sky. Many people were frightened, and many children cried directly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s really frightening to see such a loud and loud sound all of a sudden!"

    "Ray? Is it thunder? "

    "No, it''s a little different from thunder."

    "What''s more, the ground seems to be shaking just now."

    "You feel it, too?"

    "What happened?"

    Ramijionri, like this, the voices of panic and fear will be heard everywhere.

    Soon the Scouts of the adventurers'' Guild and the Knights'' order of the town were sent out, as if to investigate.

    No one knows that it''s just a novice adventurer who practices his skills.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    "In trouble..."

    this is Sheen''s only thought at the moment.

    No way.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, sheen couldn''t think of anything else to describe what he had done in addition to causing trouble.

    In front of Sean, the open wilderness had changed a lot.

    "Bang Bang..."

    this is the sound of countless pieces of gravel falling on the ground.

    "Hoo..."

    this is the movement brought by the diffuse dissipation of dust.

    A huge cut mark is like a crack in the ground. It separates the wilderness and spreads forward continuously. Finally, it reaches a mountain peak. At first glance, it looks like a bottomless cliff, which makes people feel palpable.

    What is more frightening is that at the end of the cliff like ground fissure, the tall mountain peak has been split in two.

    What''s more, the residual magic still rages around like invisible tornadoes. How can sheen not know what good he has done?

    "... it is indeed a unique skill of the close combat system, and its power is really extraordinary."

    Sheen seems to be a master in some martial arts novels, making a light and objective evaluation.

    If you ignore the constant sweat on his head.

    "Cough...!"

    Sean finally heard an important thing when he heard it.

    "Tier!"

    Sean is not the only one here.

    Now sheen turned his head and looked in the direction of the cough.

    There, Tieer knelt on one knee, raised his hands, and stood in front of him, as if he had been blocking a storm that had attacked him. Now he was coughing and looking rather embarrassed.

    "Are you... Are you ok?"

    Sheen ran over and tried to help, but he didn''t know where to start. He looked embarrassed to death.

    "You..."

    Tieer ignored Sheen''s embarrassment, just coughed and looked up at him.

    Although sheen didn''t see the expression under Tieer''s hood, he somehow knew the girl''s eyes at the moment.

    That look, like looking at a monster.

    "I... I didn''t mean to!" Sheen''s face was extremely unnatural, and he said, "I didn''t know it would be like this. Besides, I did everything you taught me!"

    said, sheen did not consciously lift his broad blade sword as if he wanted to hand over the crime tool and leave himself to the suspect.

    What a pity...

    "bang!"

    The broad blade sword held up by sheen was full of cracks at some time, and then it broke as if it could no longer hold on.

    What''s more, the debris hasn''t fallen to the ground.

    Because, before they touch the ground, they have been scattered like powder and taken away by the wind.

    "..."

    "..."

    "

    Sean and Tieer witnessed the scene and fell into silence.

    And then tier looked at Sean again.

    Sheen doesn''t need to be recognized. Tieer''s eyes must be looking not only at a monster, but also at a monster in the shape of a human.

    No, maybe, Tieer''s eyes would be more like looking at a new demon, maybe.

    Sheen''s face turned red.

    It''s suffocating.

    After holding on for a long time, sheen choked out a word.

    "What to do next?"

    Sheen seems to have given up his excuse.

    Tyrell could only continue to look at sheen in silence, until a moment later he looked aside at the crack like a bottomless cliff, and the mountains in two on the distant horizon.

    That scene made Tieer''s heart tremble when he recalled the magic blade that fell like a pillar of heaven just now.

    "... get out of here first."

    Tyrell, struggling to keep his voice from shaking, took a deep breath, maintaining the cold voice, and spoke to sheen.

    "Such a great disturbance must have been detected by lamigion. We should leave before the investigators come."

    Hearing this, Sean hesitated.

    "Is that good?"

    Sheen''s nervousness and guilt calmed Tieer a little.

    "You can stay if you want." "But then, when the investigators come, you''ll be taken away, interrogated, even tortured, and at the end of the day you may be regarded as a demon spy to sabotage. Is that ok?"Sean''s spirits were lifted.

    "Let''s go, then."

    The unthinking words made Tieer''s eyebrows jump.

    However, it was not the time to have a leisurely conversation. Tieer, restraining her desire to say something, stood up.

    But at this station, Tieer''s delicate body was leaning to one side.

    "Are you... Are you ok?"

    Seeing this, sheen quickly reaches out his hand and holds Tieer.

    "It''s OK!"

    Tieer''s face was slightly red under her hood, which made her glare at sheen fiercely, as if she were very embarrassed.

    After all, I was so scared that I couldn''t even stand up. It was a shame.

    "Er..." sheen seemed to understand what was going on. His head shrunk and said weakly, "I really didn''t mean to."

    Seeing Sean''s aggrieved expression and not daring to say too much, Tieer felt angry and funny.

    After a moment''s silence, Tieer spoke like this.

    "You''d better not mention it in front of anyone." "You can''t say that, including Vivian," said tier

    "Not even Vivian?" Sean was stunned.

    "It''s better." Tieer light way: "not to say Vivian can''t trust, just in case, the less people know this, the less trouble will arise."

    "Yes." Sheen pondered for a moment, then nodded.

    To be able to do less trouble, sheen would be willing to.

    It''s not a big deal anyway, is it?

    It should be...

    "and." Tieer glanced at Sean, and for the first time his voice became serious and serious, and said, "don''t use the magic sword again."

    This matter is very important, Tieer has to remind specially.

    If not, what the consequences would be, and if you think about it a little bit, tier felt a chill.

    "Can''t use it?" Sheen was a little distressed: "is this skill learned is also equivalent to white learning?"

    What I did today is just a waste of effort?

    Tieer frowned, too.

    Immediately, Tieer sighed.

    "At least, it''s better not to use it in front of people until you can adjust the power as you like." "And don''t use it where there are too many people," tier said, as if he had remembered something

    "Yes." Sheen was relieved and nodded without saying a word.

    After that, the two men seemed to be really fleeing the crime scene, speeding up their pace and leaving here.

    But the earth shaking scene is still here.

    I believe that in a few hundred years, it will still be like this, and it may even become a tourist attraction.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Leaving the scene of the crime... Correction is that after leaving the scene of the incident, sheen thought he would be questioned by Tieer.

    After all, no matter how you look at it, the person who can use the magic sword with such power can''t be a novice adventurer.

    No, it should be said that, as far as Tieer knows, there is no one who can make the magic sword reach this level of power.

    If you want to compare people who can match Sheen''s magic sword, you can only find the brave one who left the legend of splitting the sea?

    But even the brave man, who was able to practice the magic sword in such a field, had to spend a lot of time trying to raise the level to a very high level.

    And Sean?

    I don''t know if it takes a minute to learn the magic sword to display its power.

    Coupled with the fact that Sheen''s level is still very low, it is impossible to make such earth shaking achievements without being questioned.

    So, after leaving the wilderness, sheen is ready to be questioned by tier.

    But who ever thought, Tieer did not even make a trace of investigation, just gave a sentence.

    "Now that you have learned the magic sword, do you want to learn other skills?"

    In this way, Tieer not only did not investigate Sheen''s problem, but also made light of it as if he had forgotten the pain.

    This made sheen a little uncertain about tyer''s ideas.

    But since there is such a good thing, sheen doesn''t want to refuse.

    So, after the magic sword, sheen asked Tieer for three skills: penetration, acceleration and melee avoidance.

    In Sheen''s opinion, these three skills are also very useful. One can ignore a certain degree of defense, one can improve his own speed, and the other can not only make the user avoid the enemy''s attack smoothly, but also use all conditions to get close to the opponent at the fastest speed in the process. For people in the close combat system, these are undoubtedly magic skills.

    So, sheen still wants to learn these three skills.

    And Tieer did not hide his clumsiness. He taught Sean the skills of penetration, acceleration and close avoidance unconditionally, so that he could learn them.

    As a result, in the process of learning these skills, there are accidents.

    It''s just that this time it''s not an earth shaking accident.

    "Acquiring skills - [penetration] - learning? "

    " acquire skills - [armor damage] - whether to learn? "

    " acquiring skills - [accelerating] - learning? "

    " acquiring skills - [free movement] - learning? "

    " acquiring skills - [close avoidance] - learning? "

    " acquiring skills - [instant move] - do you want to learn? "

    as mentioned above, in the process of learning skills, sheen not only acquired the skills he wanted to learn, but also acquired the skills out of plan just as he did when he acquired" magic perception "and" magic operation ".

    [armor damage] is obtained in the process of learning [penetration], and its function is to destroy the opponent''s armor and disintegrate the opponent''s defense.

    [free movement] is obtained in the process of learning [acceleration]. Its function is as literal as it is. It can move in spite of external obstacles in any case. Therefore, it can run on the wall, move on the water and cross various obstacles like Parkour in dangerous terrain, without external factors affecting the movement.

    As for "instant move", it is naturally a skill acquired in the process of learning "close avoidance".

    This is the second active skill Sean has acquired since extreme change.

    Its effect is very simple, that is, when they are about to be attacked, they ignore the laws of physics and instantly move the user to another location.

    Sean was more excited when he acquired this skill than when he learned the magic sword.

    Because, this is the instant movement of the limited edition.

    However, this ability is still limited because it is a momentary move rather than a momentary move.

    It has three limitations.

    1£º It must be under attack.

    2£º After use, the position of moving is uncontrollable, that is, random moving. It is not the user who decides which position to move to.

    3£º The range is limited, and the maximum moving distance is only about 10 meters. When the skill level is only one level, this skill can only be moved within a radius of one meter at most.

    But even so, this skill seems to be no lower than the advanced skill of magic sword. It is said that no one in Mithra Kingdom has mastered this skill.

    In view of this, sheen did not mean to upgrade it to full level.

    Of course, the rest of the skills, Sean has also been upgraded to full level.The same is true of the previously acquired "magic sense" skill.

    In other words, this time, under Tieer''s guidance, sheen acquired nine skills, all of which reached the full level.

    Under such circumstances, sheen was surprised to find that his own level had also been promoted.

    After learning about it, Tieer was silent for a long time before he finally opened his mouth.

    "Upgrading is not only limited to fighting, even ordinary exercise is OK. As long as you make yourself grow up, your level may suddenly rise."

    In other words, this is the situation.

    Having acquired a lot of skills, sheen undoubtedly grew up, and his rank went up.

    "However, it may also be due to the influence of the previous magic sword." Tieer added, muttering, "it''s not surprising that a large number of unlucky demons are involved in that situation."

    This sentence makes Sean smile at the same time and pray in his heart at the same time.

    Otherwise, the crime will be really serious.

    With this in mind, Sean glanced at his current level, Lv. 18.

    "... eight levels in one breath?"

    I feel more and more likely to upgrade not only because I have grown up.

    Anyway, one thing is certain.

    That is, after the day, sheen is much stronger.

    It has been proved that hanging force doesn''t need to be a sword God.

    However, the stimulation of hanging force on the people around is also terrible.

    At least, Tieer was silent for a long time after seeing sheen acquire all the skills that he had planned to learn from the beginning of his grade in less than a day.

    Then...

    "go back today."

    Tier threw a word to sheen.

    "And you?"

    Immersed in emotion, Sean asked subconsciously.

    "For a long time, go and fight with a demon higher than yourself."

    The light leaves such words, Tieer turns to leave.

    Sheen wanted to follow, but was turned down.

    In desperation, sheen could only turn his eyes and look in the direction of lamigion.

    "The next thing is magic."

    Who should we learn from?

    What a worry.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    About an hour later, sheen returned to lamigion and re entered the town.

    However, walking in the streets of the town, Sheen''s expression was somewhat guilty.

    Around sheen, people walk by in twos and threes and bring about such conversations.

    "Haven''t the Knights and the adventurers guild figured out what happened before?"

    "It''s been so long since I came back."

    "Look at their panic when they come back. It should be a great event."

    "Isn''t it the demons who are doing something?"

    "Don''t say that. Even the demons now maintain a peaceful relationship with our Terrans and Protoss. Although the problem children in them have made a lot of things, it is said that many leaders of the demon clan are running around for peace among the three clans. It is better not to exclude the demons so unjustifiably."

    "That''s what it says, but who else will make any big noise besides the demons?"

    "Don''t be the problem children in the demons who are doing something that makes people headache."

    "Maybe it''s just a natural phenomenon?"

    "The Knights and the adventurers'' guild will not be so flustered?"

    "It''s a real concern."

    This kind of dialogue is constantly introduced into Sheen''s ears, so that sheen can only bow his head and neck, like a suspicious person who can''t be seen. If he is seen by the soldiers patrolling the town, he may be interrogated?

    Rather, Sean was grilled by the guard when he entered the town.

    "Are you an adventurer coming back from that direction?"

    "Yes."

    "Then you should have seen something strange?"

    "What is the strange phenomenon?"

    "It''s just the unexplained earthquake and loud noise. If you have seen anything with your own eyes, please tell us about it. This is also the above requirement. I hope that all adventurers will cooperate with us and try to find out the cause of the abnormal phenomena."

    "Is it... Is it?"

    "Yes, so did you see anything strange?"

    "... No

    "Well, please go to the city."

    "... thank you."

    This is the dialogue that sheen had with the gatekeeper at the gate before he entered lamigion.

    Having had this experience before, and then seeing the worried appearance of the whole town which seemed to be trapped in the same uneasiness and fear and the citizens who were constantly talking about the same topic, as the culprit of all this, sheen felt that it was better to keep his head down as low as possible.

    "At the end of the day, I''m just practicing my skills. I didn''t mean to do anything terrible."

    Why did this happen?

    Sean looked up and sighed.

    "Obviously, I didn''t use the holy sword. I used this skill as a level 10 novice adventurer. Even if" one careless "infused too much magic power due to the relationship between [magic guide] and [magic recovery], and" one careless "put the level of skill too high, wouldn''t it be like this?"

    Sean is really aggrieved.

    Clearly in other novels, the protagonists destroy the heaven and earth, even the heaven and the earth. The damage caused by them is much more terrible than that of themselves. As a result, all they get is the respect and worship of the passers-by. Why should they be treated like this?

    "Is that the real reality?"

    Just think about it. In the face of a real natural disaster, even if the natural disaster is human, it is impossible for people to feel admiration and worship because of its amazing destructive power?

    What people admire and worship are just heroes who can use their powerful power to protect themselves and protect order. If this power can''t be used in the world, the other side may not be as good as the devil for ordinary people.

    Just like now, people in the face of incomprehensible phenomena and forces will only show panic and uneasiness.

    If you want to be like those heroes in the novel, who disobey everything, and who hate the universe from heaven to earth, you still want to be respected and worshipped. That is to say, peach.

    It is better to say that because of one''s own action, people around him are so upset and panic. What are the so-called protagonists proud of?

    In any case, Sheen''s own words, see because of his "carelessness" and feel uneasy about the performance of ordinary innocent people, the heart is quite sad.

    You can''t hurt the innocent, can you?

    "It''s better to be more restrained in the future."

    In order not to create the situation today, sheen felt that he had to ponder over the skill of "magic sword".

    Although sheen can freely control the power of the magic sword after it has been upgraded to full level, it still needs to be studied how much magic power can be injected into it and how strong it can be used.Otherwise, once the magic is infused a little more like today, it will be tragic again.

    Sean felt heavy at the thought of the land and the mountain that he had split.

    "Only level 10 has become like that. Now my level has almost doubled. If I use [magic sword] with all my strength, what will it become like?"

    What''s more, if you use the sword, what will happen?

    You know, although the sword can''t improve Sheen''s magic power, it can still increase the skill level by 10 levels.

    Level 10 [magic sword] is already that powerful. If you add another level 10 to this skill...

    "please forgive me."

    Sheen couldn''t even think about it.

    "Well?"

    At this point, sheen suddenly regained consciousness and turned in a direction as if surprised.

    Because the magic perception skill, which has been learned by sheen and has also been upgraded to full level, suddenly has a very amazing response.

    "What a magic."

    This magic is not at all the level that humans can have.

    "Is there such a strong man in ramijionri?"

    Sheen was looking in that direction.

    He could feel that the individual with the magic power was approaching.

    Then, after a while, convenience appeared.

    It was a tall, thin man with long limbs, a cloak on his body and a very feminine face.

    The man walked slowly, with no expression on his face, and his eyes did not stay on anyone, or even on anything, as if everything around him was not worth being put into his eyes.

    That attitude is neither haughty nor contemptuous, but disgust.

    Yes.

    It''s as if a man is disgusted with everything here, or in other words, disgusted with everything in the world, even refused to look around.

    Such a man passed by sheen.

    Finally, the other side stopped.

    "Is that you?"

    The man looked at Sean, but there was no sign of him in his pupils. He looked very dark.

    In that case, it was not so much a conversation with a person as with an animal walking on two feet.

    Sheen squinted and didn''t say a word.

    The other side didn''t seem to care. He looked at Sean coldly and took out a piece of parchment from his arms.

    On the parchment was a picture of a man.

    Sheen glanced at the man in the picture and his pupils froze.

    "Have you met this man?"

    The man asked in a cold voice.

    In that portrait, indeed, there were figures that sheen was familiar with.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    "..."

    looking at the portrait held in front of him, sheen frowned tightly and didn''t say a word.

    The man opposite looked at Sean coldly.

    "Have you met this man?"

    The other side asked again.

    "Who are you?"

    Sheen did not pay attention to the other side''s question, instead asked such a sentence.

    Who knows, the other side did not pay attention to Sheen''s inquiry.

    "Have you seen this man

    The man''s voice became colder than before.

    It made Sean''s brows wrinkle deeper and deeper, and his mood began to deteriorate.

    The other side''s attitude is that he did not pay attention to sheen, or to say, did not put anyone in the eye, just as he did, and he was the only one.

    However, the other side is not because of arrogance, nor because of arrogance, but simply disgusted with everything here, just put up such an attitude.

    That is to say, the other party doesn''t put Sean in the eye, not because he thinks he is great, but because he doesn''t want to be stained by something he hates.

    However, this is undoubtedly infuriating.

    "What would you think if I said I hadn''t seen it?"

    Now, sheen picked up his arms, looked at each other, and said this.

    "You have." However, the other side did not change her face and said calmly: "you have her magic power left on your body. Either you have had close contact with her, or you have had a war with her, and it is just recently."

    Presumably, because of this, the other side will deliberately stop and talk to sheen, right?

    Is that you Is it you that she has come into contact with here It means.

    Sheen didn''t hide it.

    "Indeed, I had a fight with her." Sheen nodded to admit, and then said with a smile, "it''s just, so what?"

    Men have only one word for this.

    "Where is it?"

    Men get to the point.

    "How do I know?"

    Sheen is more direct, throwing such an answer back.

    "I don''t know?" The man looked at Sean coldly and said, "you can''t have not known."

    "Is it?" Sheen said sarcastically, "why do you think I know?"

    The man suddenly silent down, only eyes and expression become more and more impatient.

    "Where is she?"

    Men''s attitude is no longer just disgust, but also mixed with warning and killing intention.

    With the ability of "magic sense", sheen can detect that the other side has already mobilized his magic power.

    In other words, it is possible for the other party to make a fuss at any time.

    In the face of this situation, sheen just wants to say.

    "At your grandmother''s house."

    Sheen then cordially greetings each other''s family members.

    The other side was silent again.

    However, the surrounding air began to become heavy.

    The man stares at Sean, as if thinking about whether to do it or not.

    Sheen kept smiling all the time, but there was no smile in his eyes, just as if he was thinking about whether to do it or not.

    After all, sheen was just afraid of trouble, not of trouble.

    If he doesn''t know his mother, he won''t even want to fight.

    If you want to fight, Sean is not empty at all.

    Anyway, he wants to test the effect of the magic sword. If the pretender dares to do it, sheen will definitely let him know how red the flowers are.

    Of course, sheen thinks, more likely, this fight will not be won.

    Not to mention the fact that they are in the town now, if they fight in the street, they will not lead to the problem of the Knights'' order, but say that since the purpose of the other party is to find people, I''m afraid they will not want to frighten the snake.

    If you make a big fuss and scare the target away, you will lose more than you gain.

    Therefore, I''m afraid this fight will not succeed.

    Sure enough...

    "I remember you."

    The man extremely cold throws down this sentence, then turns around, prepares to leave.

    But in this moment, sheen moved.

    "Bang!"

    With a heavy thump, sheen suddenly burst out and kicked heavily on the back of the man who turned around.

    "Goo...!"

    The man suddenly stuffy called a, in a surprise, was the foot of Sean to the fierce kick fly out, fell on the ground.

    Around came the exclamation and commotion of the citizens.

    But sheen completely blocked them, ignoring the screams and the commotion around him, and before the man could react, he jumped on the other side.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    with one punch after another, sheen rode on the man, his hands arched left and right, and swung one punch in the other''s face."What are you pretending to be?"

    "What are you pretending to be?"

    "You can do it again!"

    "Shit!"

    As if Sean was possessed by a grumpy brother, he kept swinging his fists and pounding down.

    "GAH..."! Ah...! "

    Men can only have time to send out pain calls, hands are subconscious block, the head is a blank, seems to have no idea that things will suddenly become like this.

    But sheen just wants to say...

    "act as if the world owes you money, and then you want to run

    "You are running

    "Can''t we have a fight? Afraid to frighten the snake with grass? "

    "Then you don''t have to fight. I''ll just hit you. By the way, I''ll help you beat the grass and frighten the snake. Are you satisfied with this?"

    "Don''t you want to make things big? Then I will make a big noise

    "You''re going to show me again!"

    Sheen yelled, swung his fist and hit the man''s face mercilessly.

    "Stop... Stop! You...! "

    The man finally reacted, feeling the pain on his face, listening to Sean''s ugly curse, and his anger and bending broke out together.

    "Boom

    In the man, an amazing magic finally broke out.

    That magic is like a storm, swept away, so that the surrounding pedestrians are panic again, issued panic cry, ran away in a hurry.

    Instead of leaving, sheen raised his fist again.

    "Hum!"

    In the hum of tremor, the magic turned red on Sheen''s fist.

    At this moment, sheen gathered his magic power on his fist with the skill of magic sword, forming the magic light.

    Soon, sheen punched down.

    "Bang

    The sound of thunder burst through.

    The man, whose whole body was full of amazing magic, was smashed into the ground by Sheen''s flashing red fist, smashing the road under him, and the whole man was trapped in the ground, buried by gravel and dust.

    Within a few meters around it, it fell down in a burst of cracks, turning into a hole, and the cracks were constantly spreading towards the surrounding area.

    Sheen jumped out of it.

    "Well, it''s refreshing at last."

    Dusting off his body, sheen looked refreshed.

    And in that hole, the man has been unconscious in the past, completely lost consciousness.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    "Hello! The adventurer over there

    "What are you doing?"

    "What happened?"

    At this time, a disorderly footstep and a yell came, and sheen, who was patting the dust on his body, turned and looked at the sound source.

    I saw, on the other side of the street, a group of armed knights are walking fast.

    Around, the frightened citizens are still hiding in the distance, pointing to this side, talking one after another.

    In such a scene, sheen was not surprised to see the Knights walking fast.

    After all, the movement here is so great that it is impossible for the Knights guarding the town not to come to see the situation.

    Especially in the situation that the earth and the earth had a vision not long ago, they could not remain sensitive.

    So sheen watched as the Knights of the order surrounded the scene.

    Then, there is a middle-aged man who is obviously different from ordinary knights and comes out.

    "I am the knight captain of the seventh division of the third order of the Marquis of Mulao!"

    The other party first took a look at the pit in the center of the street, and his heart leaped. Then he looked at Sean seriously.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Hearing this, Sean opened his mouth without thinking.

    "Just now, a suspicious man suddenly entangled with me, as if to my disadvantage, so I subdued him."

    Sheen said this with a straight face.

    "Suspicious man?"

    The knight was puzzled.

    "Yes." Sheen said seriously: "I''m just passing by here, and the other party suddenly takes a picture and asks me some strange questions to coerce me."

    These are the truth, completely adulterated with a little bit of falsehood.

    At least, in these words, sheen is a complete victim.

    "Is it?" The knight glanced at the pit, his face was dignified, and said, "is it you who destroyed this place? Why haven''t I heard of a high-level adventurer like you? "

    It seems that in the heart of the knight, sheen is more suspicious.

    It''s a pity that Sean was already ready to speak.

    "You have misunderstood me. Although it is indeed me who destroyed this place, it is because I used the magic props given to me by the predecessors of the current team. My level is not high enough to let you know me."

    Sheen began to talk serious nonsense.

    I can''t help it. If I claim that all this is my own behavior, it''s impossible for me to beat that obviously not ordinary person''s pretended coercer into this way based on his current public level and strength.

    Don''t say it''s beating others like that. If you say that the damage is caused by yourself, it will make others suspicious.

    When the time comes, if someone who has a heart to investigate himself, sheen feels that some of his details will not be concealed, and trouble will come one after another.

    If it wasn''t just that he couldn''t help the other party, who seemed to be able to crush himself and make sure of himself, just because he was worried about the current situation and didn''t want to move himself, so as not to damage the appearance of a real event, sheen would never have wanted to do it in such a high-profile way.

    But in the end, sheen did.

    Again, Sean was just afraid of trouble, not afraid of things. He wanted to avoid trouble as much as possible, so he didn''t want to be too conspicuous, but he didn''t want to be a low-key man with his head down.

    Sean is very tired of playing the pig and eating the tiger, so he just wants to avoid trouble as much as possible and live a quiet and steady life. He doesn''t want to be a doormat.

    In the final analysis, the attitude of the protagonist who was beaten, scolded and despised was like nothing, as if other people''s ridicule was due to ignorance, and he just didn''t want to care more about the protagonist''s attitude, which was very painful to sheen.

    Because, it''s just a disguised attitude of putting yourself in a higher position than others and looking down on others. In many cases, it''s no different from being self righteous.

    And Sean?

    He is really an ordinary man.

    It''s true to want to live peacefully, but there are so many people living peacefully in this world. Are they not allowed and will not be angry if they are found fault by others?

    It doesn''t exist.

    Therefore, since the other party has already put the tire on his face, sheen does not want to be like some traditional classic development, because the other party does not start to let the other party leave with a strong sense of superiority, leaving a body full of pressure and pressure, and then slowly face in the back.

    If you feel that you are holding back, it is enough to go up rashly. Do you still allow others to have the right to do something, and you have to fight passively to be tall?

    This also does not exist.

    In view of this, seeing the other party''s murderous words in the first second, and then as if he wanted to let go of his horse, he dared to turn his back to himself in the next second, and didn''t even make any precautions. Sheen really felt that if this foot didn''t stick up, he was almost sorry for his IQ.Of course, the paste is paste, cool is cool, but sheen did not want to expose his unusual.

    In that case, it''s just a muzzle.

    After reading so many novels in the past life, I have seen all kinds of plot development. How to deal with this situation? I believe that readers will have their own set of methods to imagine after they put themselves into it?

    So sheen didn''t panic at all.

    "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the adventurers'' Association to investigate. I am a new adventurer who has just joined the guild recently. The current team is the adventurer team led by Captain Vivian. Do you know Vivian?"

    Sheen''s words, let the Knight Commander suddenly up.

    "So you are miss Vivian''s acquaintance?" The knight changed his seriousness and said with some respect: "it''s really rude."

    Sure enough, if it''s Vivian, the other party can''t be unknown.

    After all, Vivian is a high-level adventurer with a level of 50, and his fame is very high. Even when he is young, even the nobles in this territory dare not neglect him. After that, the president of the adventurer''s Association and the Knights'' order of this town can not be unaware of Vivian''s existence.

    Vivian is not only famous, but also trusted by others.

    The Knight Commander was less suspicious of Sean.

    Sheen naturally stretched out his hand and didn''t smile. He said modestly: "no, I''m the one who is rude. Anyway, I''m very sorry for the damage, so I''ll make compensation."

    "I see." The Chevalier relaxed his expression completely.

    Just then, there was some commotion among the knights who went to investigate the pit.

    A knight rushed over in panic, attached to the head of the knight''s ear, said something.

    "What?"

    The knight''s face suddenly changed, and even went to see the man who had been dug out in the pit.

    From his arms, the Knights found the portrait just mentioned by sheen.

    Now they won''t doubt me, will they

    The evidence of the situation is clear, and sheen is more or less relieved.

    However, the Knights'' panic made sheen realize that this matter may not be so simple.

    Especially the Knight Commander, looking at the picture, his expression was rather ugly.

    Then the knight returned to sheen.

    "We have confirmed that he is indeed a problem figure. If there is no accident, he may be a repeat wanted by the kingdom." The knight bowed his head to sheen and said, "thank you for your help. When we have confirmed the identity of this man, the Lord will probably give you a reward. Please don''t leave lamigion recently."

    With that, the Knight Commander gave an order, took all the knights, and escorted the man who was in a coma to leave at a faster pace than before.

    All the talk around became louder.

    Sheen also watched the Knights leave, and thought of the man in the portrait. The smile on his face narrowed and fell into silence.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    The next day, in the morning.

    On that day, Sean came out of the hotel and went straight to the adventurers'' Guild.

    Yesterday just came back from the mission, Vivian team put a day off, today is to gather.

    "I don''t know what kind of commission will be accepted this time?"

    Sean, thinking of this, arrived at the adventurers'' Guild and entered its first floor lobby.

    It''s just that the atmosphere of today''s adventurers'' guild is more or less different than in the past.

    To be specific, there are more people in the guild than usual, and they are all discussing the same topic.

    That topic is the vision of yesterday.

    Obviously, adventurers seem to be paying attention to it.

    Sheen even heard the conversation.

    "You say the wilderness to the southeast of the town is almost divided into two parts?"

    "Yes, even one of the mountains seems to have cracked."

    "No?"

    "It''s terrible, too."

    "How could this happen all of a sudden?"

    "Who knows? We can only know that it is absolutely not a natural phenomenon, because the guild investigation team and the Knights'' order of the town have detected a lot of magic residue

    "That is to say, it is man-made?"

    "According to the most powerful statement at present, it is generally believed that the attack of the magic sword may have caused that phenomenon."

    "Magic sword?"

    "Are you kidding?"

    "What kind of magic sword can make it like that?"

    "I don''t believe it, but it''s the most convincing statement at present. Only the magic sword can split the wilderness and mountains like this and cause such destruction."

    "I can''t believe it."

    "I hope it''s wrong."

    "Yes."

    This kind of dialogue makes Sean feel involuntarily.

    "Sure enough, there is no shortage of intelligent people in any world."

    These people have almost come to the truth of the world''s vision, but they can''t believe it, and can''t imagine who can use such a powerful magic sword.

    "I hope they don''t investigate me."

    Otherwise, there must be a lot of trouble.

    With this idea on the second floor, sheen came to Vivian team fixed assembly room.

    But as soon as sheen entered the room, he was caught by the team.

    "Then, Mr. sheen, should you give me an explanation?"

    Vivian stood in front of Sean and met him with a smile.

    Looking at such Vivian, Xi''an is confused and looks at Wei Wei''an''s back.

    There, tier was drinking a drink, and lumia shrank from her corner seat, looking at him shyly, even melika holding a staff, and showing a reluctant expression to sheen.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen asked the crowd with trembling.

    No one paid attention to sheen.

    No, it should be said that they dare not pay attention to it.

    Lumia quickly lowered her head, and melika quickly turned her eyes, pretending not to see, as if she were afraid Vivian would blame them.

    Only Tier, glancing at Sean, spoke indifferently.

    "What you did yesterday is known."

    As soon as the words came out, Sheen''s heart couldn''t help bursting.

    Is it really known about the magic sword?

    Just as sheen thought about it, Tieer added as if he could see through his thoughts.

    "This morning the Knights went to the guild to find Vivian and confirmed that you subdued the suspicious person in the street yesterday."

    Thiel''s words let Sean breathe a sigh of relief.

    "So it means this thing?"

    I thought it was really the "magic sword" thing exposed.

    However, Sheen''s performance, but let Vivian not very satisfied.

    "Otherwise, what do you think I mean?"

    Vivian looked at Sean tightly, as if to see through his heart.

    "No... no!" But did you shake your head immediately

    "Of course there is a problem." Vivian still looked at Sean and said, "according to the knights, you claimed that you used the magic props I gave you for self-defense to cause excessive damage and subdue suspicious characters. But I don''t remember doing this at all?"

    Vivian is for this to set up a teacher to investigate.

    Unfortunately, Vivian was wrong.

    "I didn''t say you gave me magic props for self-defense, did I?" "At that time, what I said was" using the magic props given to me by the forerunners of the current team, "sheen corrected"Using the magic props given to you by the predecessors of the current team?" Wei Wei An was slightly stunned, and then she responded, "you want to say that it''s not me who gives you the magic props for self-defense. Is it someone else in the team?"

    With that, Vivian turned her head and looked at the rest of the team.

    "I... I didn''t!"

    Lumia immediately shook her head in panic.

    "It''s not me! I didn''t prepare that magic prop! "

    Melika also left her relationship.

    When vivi settled down, she cast her eyes on Tieer.

    To this, Tieer just wanted to answer, but failed.

    Because, someone has taken the lead.

    "It''s from master Tieer!"

    Sheen pointed at Tieer fiercely, as if to identify a prisoner.

    "Ah?"

    This time, even Tieer was stunned.

    "Did you send it? Tier? "

    Vivian was a little surprised.

    Not to mention Vivian, but lumia and melika are all surprised.

    "I..."

    Tieer is eager to deny.

    But before that, Tieer saw in Vivian''s back to make a request to his own sign sheen, subconsciously stopped.

    After a while, Tieer gave sheen a fierce look, and then he stopped looking and whispered.

    "I did

    That''s what Tyrell did. Sheen''s accomplice.

    "Whew..."

    sheen breathed a sigh of relief again.

    Yesterday, after using that excuse, sheen had already thought of asking Tieer to help him with the lie.

    After all, Tieer is the only one in the team who knows Sean''s real strength and secret. With her attitude, she should be willing to help sheen hide the truth.

    As it turned out, sheen was right, and tiel did indulge him.

    But no one in the team was surprised.

    "I didn''t expect that Tieer..."

    "I haven''t seen how Tieer used magic props."

    Lumia and melika looked at each other.

    Vivian frowned and looked at Sean and Vivian again. The smile and helplessness that others could not detect were revealed in her eyes.

    "Well, since you all said that, I won''t pursue it." Vivian said like this: "anyway, now we basically confirm the identity of the person who was subdued by sheen. Sheen has made contributions in disguise rather than doing bad things."

    Hearing this, Sean was a little concerned.

    "Has the person''s identity been found?"

    Sheen asks Vivian.

    "That''s right."

    Vivian nodded.

    Soon, sheen heard such a sentence.

    "That should be from the old demons."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    "Old mob school?"

    In the box, Sean mumbles the term Vivian mentioned.

    "..."

    on the other hand, Tieer, lumia and melika all seem to be dignified by the appearance of this term. Some straighten their backs, some swallow their breath, and some tighten their faces, which makes them emit a heavy atmosphere.

    See here, Sean knows, that''s not a good thing.

    In fact, it is.

    "The so-called old demon sect refers to a radical faction among the demons." Vivian seemed to understand the doubts in Hearn''s heart, and began to explain: "they advocate that the existing way of the demons is quite distorted, no longer as pure and orthodox as in the past. They think that the present demons have lost their proper appearance. Therefore, their purpose of existence is to correct this distortion and let the demons return to the original."

    If these words fall into other people''s ears, they may feel confused.

    However, having known the current situation of the demons, sheen easily understood what this meant.

    "Let the demons return to the original?" Sheen turned his lips and said, "I think the demons should not keep peace with Terrans and Protoss?"

    "It''s easy to understand." Vivian said with a wry smile: "they think that the origin of the demons is the demon king, and the Protoss and Terrans are the enemies of their king. Now, the demons beg for mercy from the gods and the Terrans in order to survive. All of them are traitors. Therefore, they always want the demons to return to their original appearance and treat the gods as they should be The hostility of the clan and the Terran is very great. "

    Vivian''s statement reminds Sean of the performance of pretending to be a criminal.

    "Indeed, it has always been an attitude of hating everything in the world, as if all human beings and their belongings are dirty garbage."

    Sean understood why that guy was acting that way.

    But...

    "that force?"

    Vivian looks puzzled. She doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of this adjective.

    "Don''t care about the details." Sheen gave a dry smile and said, "what is he going to do when he appears in lamigion?"

    Sean, who asked this question, already knows what the other side is here for.

    Because it''s obvious.

    "Did you see the picture he was holding?" Vivian said: "his purpose is to find the people on the portrait."

    Yes, that''s what the man is for.

    To be more accurate, it should be said that the purpose of the old demon sect is right.

    It''s just, there''s one thing Sean really doesn''t understand.

    "Why do the old demons look for the people on the portraits?"

    That''s the real question in Sean''s mind.

    In order to let the demons return to the original form of the group of problem children, why do they have to sneak into the town of the Terrans that they hate and repel in order to find the "person"?

    Combined with what "the man" once mentioned, sheen felt that there must be something really inside about it.

    Even the rest of the team said so.

    "I heard that the people of the old demons were always trying to break the balance among the three tribes, so they often did the same thing as the terrorists and caused a lot of incidents." Melica raised her hand and said in disbelief, "are they going to do something in lamigione for the same purpose this time?"

    "Should... Should not..." lumiya also trembled: "the vision of heaven and earth that appeared yesterday was made by the people of the old demon clan school?"

    Sean''s mouth suddenly snapped.

    How can this dialogue be a little bit like getting ready to go to the rhythm of someone helping him carry the black pot?

    When sheen thinks so, Vivian stares at sheen in an unknown way.

    "At present, the guilds and the Knights do tend to think that all this is done by the old demons." Vivian said: "after all, they don''t know that someone went there to practice their skills yesterday, and the ranch where the people who taught him live is also nearby."

    "Cough...!" Sean''s eyes glared and coughed violently.

    "... I can''t hide it." Tieer, on the other hand, seemed to have watched the result for a long time and sighed in silence.

    "Ah?" Lumia and melika are crooked head, for a moment, seems not to realize Vivian''s meaning.

    Vivian also just seems to be a little angry, but as just said that, has not planned to investigate the same, continue to explain.

    "At present, the guild and the Knights'' order are still investigating this matter. The identity of the intruder of the old demon sect has been basically determined. If there is no accident, he should be one of the three masterminds who once caused a large-scale assassination in Wangdu."Vivian said so.

    In the past seven years, one of the top leaders of the magic dragon, who had been under the command of the magic dragon, had been regarded as one of the top rank officials of the magic dragon clan He planned a large-scale assassination of the royal capital, which led to the death of a large number of nobles and even members of the royal family. After that, he disappeared and disappeared. He did not expect that he would appear in lamigion, and all the people above were in chaos. "

    With these words, Vivian also looked at Sean, rolled a white eye and said: "such a terrible figure, unexpectedly, was subdued by a level 10 novice adventurer with the so-called defensive magic props. The knights were shocked. I came to confirm this morning, not so much to confirm the cause and effect of this matter, but to confirm that kind of thing What is the powerful magic props and why they give such powerful magic props to a novice adventurer for self-defense. "

    Sean almost went straight down the waterfall.

    It''s terrible. The cowhide has been blown out.

    Don''t panic?

    I''m sorry, Sean''s in a panic right now.

    He didn''t know the identity of the other party, and he didn''t think about the rationality of this boast. Sheen felt that he was going to be ruined.

    Such sheen did not know that Vivian had already helped him round the field.

    "In fact, he is a new man with great potential. The magic prop is not my property. It''s given to him by President Riley in the form of subsidy, so as not to be folded into the novice period."

    That''s how Vivian explained to the Knights.

    Who let Vivian himself only grade 50?

    If there are magic props that can subdue level 77 masters, isn''t it fragrant for her to use it?

    Therefore, if it is said that the magic prop is given by Vivian, I am afraid the Knights will still doubt it.

    So Vivian simply pushed it to Lily.

    With Riley''s identity, it''s not surprising to have such powerful magic props?

    Moreover, Riley does take good care of potential new people. Even if she directly delivers such powerful magic props, it is still exaggerative. But as long as Riley insists on this statement, the Knights will not believe it.

    Fortunately, Vivian and Riley have passed the gas ahead of time. Both of them decide to hide their identity and background for sheen. Therefore, there should be no problem with Riley.

    Of course, because of this, Riley told Vivian that.

    "I''m really curious to be able to subdue Kilian and create such a vision."

    This is the president, that is to say.

    It can only be said that this is the price.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    About Vivian and Riley between the private agreement, sheen is naturally not at all aware of.

    Sean can only keep laughing, but his head is running fast, trying to find a way to make a lie.

    However, Vivian is still like that, and did not intend to investigate in detail, as if only to beat someone in general, in the next second he changed the topic.

    "In a word, this is the case. Because of the relationship between the visions of heaven and earth and the old demonic school, lamigion has been busy recently, and Riley has considered that there may be bigger events in the future. Now she is contacting the headquarters of adventurers'' Guild in Wangdu."

    This is also the style of the president who likes to take precautions.

    "What should the old demon faction do?" Melika worried: "although he has been subdued now, but his level is so high, is there anyone who can see him?"

    This is also a legitimate concern.

    You know, even in the whole adventurer''s guild, there are only 33 people who can reach the level above 70. Although this number is limited to adventurers, there must be more high-level existence in this territory and even in this kingdom, but lamigion is not such a prosperous city in the whole kingdom of Mithra. I want to find out enough to suppress Kilian It''s still very difficult for a demon of different levels.

    Even tier raised her head to make a statement.

    "In ramijionri, the highest rank is Belem mulau, the commander of the third order." Tieer said in a cold voice: "although commander belun is the third son of the Marquis of Mulao, who rules this territory, and has high power, he can be said to be the highest authority of this lamigion. Only president Riley can be equal with him, but his rank is not 70?"

    "Yes." Vivian nodded and said, "after all, Mr. belan is only 28 years old this year. If he was not the third son of the Marquis, and could be the best among the Mulao''s children, he would not be able to command the whole third order at this age and be sent here to guard it."

    As a marquis family, the Mulao family has a large family and great business. The territory under its rule includes many towns including lamigion. It is conceivable that the territory is wide.

    Under the command of such a Mulao family, there were three Knights directly under the Marquis''s house, each of which had more than 3000 knights.

    Then, commanding nearly 10000 knights, three heads of the three Knights'' orders and one General Commander were in charge.

    These four men are the most powerful fighting force in the territory. Apart from the adventurers who often travel around the world, there are few local people with higher rank than them.

    Under such circumstances, the rank of the four is not low. Each Knight''s head must be at least 70, and the general commander must be at least 80.

    Of course, this is the condition of the Marquis family. If the Earl, viscount and Baron rank under the Marquis, the combat power in their territory will naturally not reach this level.

    As for the Duke, who is also the highest among the nobility and can only be granted the title of royal family, there will be at least seven Knights'' orders under their flag, and there will be at least tens of thousands of knights in the territory. Even if the ranks of the head and chief commander are all above 80, it is not surprising.

    However, this is only the condition of Mithra kingdom.

    As a country established by the brave men who fought against the demon king, Mithra kingdom is second to none on the mainland.

    Not to mention anything else, only the Knights'' order. The minimum requirement for those who can enter and become a knight is to reach level 30. Those who fail to meet this standard are only ordinary soldiers and guards. Thus, it can be seen how difficult it is to become a leader of the order in a territory.

    However, the rank of the Knight Commander of the third order under the Marquis of Mulao has not reached 70.

    The reason is that the other party is the third son of the Marquis''s family, and his talent is very high. Therefore, the Marquis family will let him directly go to the top and become the head of the third Knight order, and sent lamigion, who is said to be a garrison, is actually equivalent to letting the other Party govern the town.

    For this reason, it was the head of a knighthood who ruled lamigion, because he was a nobleman himself.

    "Mr. Byron''s current level is 68, and he should be able to reach 70 before he is 30?" Vivian said: "at the beginning, because of his appointment, the citizens were all in joy."

    In a territory, except for the city which is the center of the territory, the rest of the cities and towns are governed by the families or vassals sent by the aristocratic family who ruled the territory.

    These places, of course, are not as powerful as the cities in the center of the territory.

    Like the Marquis of Mulao, the highest combat power of some towns is not even level 60.

    Under the condition of a high rank Lord, how can a high-ranking Lord come to rule?But this time, lamigion''s highest combat power is obviously not enough to deal with this situation.

    "The other side is a level 77 demon master, and once was an excellent talent under the command of the Dragon demon. From the large-scale assassination of Wangdu ten years ago, we can see that this character is not ordinary people can deal with."

    As he said this, Tieer gave sheen an unobtrusive glance.

    "It''s good that someone can subdue him this time, but not necessarily next time."

    It is not difficult to understand what the implications are.

    "I know." Vivian nodded again and solemnly said, "Riley has talked with Mr. belan. What arrangements should they have? We just need to do our work well."

    As soon as he said this, the crowd was stunned.

    "Our work?"

    Sean spoke in disbelief.

    Vivian looks serious.

    "In fact, Riley made a commission to our team." Vivian said: "she will be responsible for the old demonic sect and the things of the heaven and earth. We have to find out the person who the old demon sect is looking at."

    On hearing the speech, the crowd turned positive one after another.

    "Find her out?"

    Only Sean''s eyes jumped and he was speechless.

    Not aware of the performance of Sean Vivian will be so loud.

    "The presence of the old demons is in lamiguionne, which itself is a very unstable factor."

    "So we have to find her, find out what she came to lamigion for, and even the reason for the whole thing."

    "This is the commission that the president personally issued to us."

    That is to say, this is the work of Vivian team today.

    "The level of entrustment is platinum. Depending on the situation, it may even be upgraded to the level of secret silver or even obsidian."

    This is undoubtedly the entire Vivian team has only received several high-level entrustment.

    "But... But how can we find it?"

    "There are so few of us. If we want to find one in lamijion, we might as well give it to the order."

    Lumia and melika spoke one after another.

    Only Tieer, with a slight bow of his head, made a noise.

    "I have a clue."

    With that, Tieer took something from the bottom of his black robe.

    Seeing that, Sean opened his eyes and cursed her.

    Now, it''s really a failure.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    About an hour later, the Vivian party, who had left the adventurers'' guild, came to a remote corner of lamigion, walking in a deserted old road.

    Vivian looked at the broken road, turning to Tieer in the rear.

    "Are you sure it''s here?"

    Vivian confirms to Tieer.

    "If there''s nothing wrong with that address."

    Tieer replied with a lukewarm reply.

    "But... But it doesn''t seem like a place for people to live in."

    Lumia made a timid gesture.

    "I''ve never heard of a place like this. It''s a perfect place to go if you just think about hiding."

    Melika also seemed nervous, holding the staff in front of her.

    Vivian team of people like this, extremely cautious discussion.

    Only Sean, with his mouth closed, fully demonstrates what it means to stay out of the way.

    Sean has been doing this since Tieer said there was a clue to the target.

    They did not notice anything strange, so they followed the address provided by Tieer and came here.

    However, as rumiya said, this is not a place to live at all. Instead, it seems to be a wasteland with many wild animals and even demons. It is estimated that the so-called slums are better than here.

    Sheen is even more incredible. I don''t know why there is such a place in a town. Is it an undeveloped area?

    With such a question, if it was usual, sheen would have consulted the people of Vivian''s team.

    But today, sheen just wants to shut up and be a weak, helpless and poor baby.

    In this case, Vivian gave instructions.

    "Anyway, go ahead and have a look." Wei Wei an light voice way: "otherwise, in the absence of clues, want to find each other, can only use extraordinary means."

    Originally, Vivian was going to use money to solve this matter.

    According to what I said, he knew several intelligence businessmen. As long as he could afford to pay, he would take action there. That is, it must take a lot of time.

    Now, since Tieer has a clue, it''s better.

    "That''s what I said."

    "Then go in and have a look."

    Lumia and melika have also compromised.

    So they all went inside together.

    However, just in case, Vivian, as an avant-garde tank, walked in front, took off the heavy tower shield and made a defensive appearance. Lumia stayed beside the magician melika and took charge of the guard. Only sheen and Tieer were in charge of the rear.

    It''s a chance for Sean to get to Tieer''s side.

    "That..." Sean said weakly, "miss Tieer, can I ask you a question?"

    Sheen was finally ready to ask his own question.

    However, Tieer was indifferent.

    "You want to ask me why I have that clue, don''t you?"

    Tieer didn''t look back.

    "You are very discerning." Sheen said humbly, "if you can explain one or two for the little one, the small one will be very grateful."

    "Don''t sound uncomfortable with that kind of words." Tieer is still indifferent to the way: "it was just picked up by accident."

    "By chance?" Sheen was careful to confirm, "are you sure?"

    "Is it really important not to be sure?" Tieer said in a non wavering voice: "unless I tell you directly that I was there, you will still doubt whatever I say?"

    "Er..." Sean had nothing to say, so he could only change a question and asked in a low voice, "then how do you make sure that the address on that thing is the person that the old demon sect is looking for, and also our target?"

    This is a very strange thing.

    According to the law, Tieer should not know who the pretender is looking for. Only Vivian may have seen the portrait in his hand, but he does not know that the person on the portrait can find it with the clues in Tieer''s hand.

    As a result, Vivian trusted Tieer unconditionally, so she brought the people here without asking for any reason. However, how did Tieer connect the clue with the person in the portrait really puzzled Sean.

    No, there is one possibility.

    It''s just that sheen doesn''t want that possibility.

    Unfortunately, the world is full of things that people don''t want.

    "When you were fighting, didn''t the man admit to himself that he had fled to lamigion?" Tieer''s words are not surprising, and die endlessly: "in this case, that person is the old demon sect looking for the person is very likely."This statement is indeed well founded.

    Unfortunately, that''s the last thing Sheehan wants to see.

    After all, this illustrates a problem.

    "... have you been watching

    Sheen just felt that all the mysteries had been solved.

    Why did tiermin teach himself the magic sword when he knew that he was not good at his level and strength?

    Because she saw Sean''s real strength.

    Why did tyel express shock but no doubt about Sheen''s satisfaction with the condition of learning the magic sword and the result of the earth shaking vision?

    Because she knew sheen was special.

    On the night under the Mangal mountains, when sheen returned to camp, Vivian told him that tier had been patrolling around.

    So, at that time, Tieer saw sheen outside the camp and saw his secret, right?

    "To be clear, I didn''t mean to follow you." Tieer threw out a sentence and said, "at that time, your state was not very right. Vivian worried that you would encounter danger when you were wandering outside alone, so she asked me to follow up and escort you secretly."

    "Vivian?" Sean was stunned and asked, "does Vivian know?"

    "I don''t know, at least I didn''t tell her about it." Tieer is very direct way: "but look at Vivian''s appearance, even if it is not directly found like me, she must have noticed your particularity. Otherwise, she will not know that you are the culprit of that vision, but will not investigate."

    This words, let sheen whole person all bad.

    In other words, the identity that you think is well hidden has been known by Vivian and Tieer for a long time?

    What''s more, more people may know?

    Sean really wanted to curse her.

    Fortunately, Tieer told sheen that.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t tell anyone about it, not even lumia and melika, and Vivian certainly didn''t disclose it." Tieer said indifferently: "your identity is too sensitive in today''s era and situation. If it is exposed, the old demons will be the first to target you, and then take the opportunity to destroy the rare peace at present. This is a matter of great importance. We all have a sense of propriety."

    "Is it?" Sheen sighed as he breathed a sigh: "I''m sorry to trouble you."

    "Don''t worry about it." "It''s also for our own sake," Tieer said, dismissively

    While sheen and Tieer are engaged in this unknown conversation, the three people ahead suddenly stop.

    "It seems that we did find the right place."

    Vivian then stare at the front and make sure.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    All the people in front, including Vivian, are still chatting with each other.

    But the next second, everyone can''t help but stupefied.

    "Nothing..."

    lumia murmured in a daze.

    Yes.

    In front of the public, in addition to the same old road, there is nothing enough for Vivian to confirm the goal.

    "Wait..."

    only sheen, with the skill of "magic perception", clearly perceived the clues here.

    Vivian looked at the front and spoke to the crowd.

    "It''s not that there''s nothing here, it''s just that we can''t see it."

    Vivian''s words immediately got the affirmation of the magician in the team.

    "You can feel the subtle flow of magic here." Melika seemed to think of something, suddenly realized: "is it the border?"

    "That''s right." Wei Wei an suddenly a smile, way: "here should be set under the border."

    "And it''s a very high level of enchantment." "Shielding, masking, protection and bewilderment," tyer said coldly. "There are four effects that can be thought of on the surface alone."

    "That is to say..." lumia uncertain way: "is this really it?"

    The answer is obvious.

    If it is not here, how can such a high-level border appear out of thin air?

    Without a clue, who would believe it?

    "So, we found the right place." Vivian continued to look at the front, and then asked melika, "melika, can you untie this boundary?"

    "Woo..." melie carton showed a very embarrassed expression and said, "such a high level of border is very rare even in the spirit country. I''m not sure about it."

    "Can that destroy the border directly?" Tieer looked at melika and said, "if you use the magic sword, you should be able to break the border."

    [magic sword] it is not only a powerful unique skill, but also can cause real damage to the existence of immune physical attack without entity by virtue of its nature.

    The enchantment is also a non physical barrier without entity. Therefore, if the power of the magic sword is enough to split the boundary, it is completely feasible.

    Melika thought about it for a moment, and was ready to nod.

    Just then...

    "I think it''s better not to do this."

    Sean, who had been staring in the direction of the border from the beginning, suddenly began to speak.

    "Ah?"

    Melika couldn''t help being stunned.

    "Well?"

    Lumia was also surprised.

    Even Vivian and Tieer looked at Sean, turning their heads.

    "What''s the matter?" Wei Wei an then straightened up, way: "have you found anything wrong?"

    Obviously, Vivian attaches great importance to Sheen''s speech.

    But this time, Vivian has overestimated Sean.

    "I don''t know much about the border and other things, and I don''t have the relevant skills, so I don''t find anything wrong." Sheen shook his head, but his voice seemed very weak. He said, "it''s just that if I''m not wrong, the boundary may be developed by the magic of space system. Even if the magic sword can''t split the space itself, can''t it?"

    "The magic of the space system?" Vivian was surprised and said, "is this true?"

    "No... no?" Melika also said with a fright: "can the people who expand this boundary be able to use the magic of the space system?"

    "Space magic..." lumia trembling way: "that is not very rare and difficult magic

    "Oh?" Sheen turned his eyes slightly and asked, "is this magic very difficult?"

    It''s not melica or Vivian who answers this question. It''s Tieer who thinks of something after hearing Sean''s words and is lost in thought.

    "Space magic is a well-known and extremely difficult rare magic. It is said that it is a magic system created by the demon king himself before his death. Even among the demons, there are only a very small number of high-level magic involving this magic system." "There are far fewer users of space magic in Terrans than in demons. Even if we look for them historically, I''m afraid we can''t find more than ten users."

    "Yes Melika took Tieer''s words and yelled: "once there is a magician who can use space magic in Terrans, he will be treated as a state guest immediately. He will be invited into the Royal Palace and become the royal court magician. Even the protoss will pay special attention to those who can use space magic."

    "... well, this is also a common setting." Sean was speechless for a long time, then sighed: "after all, space is involved. It is rare and difficult. It seems to be a matter of course to understand and understand."It''s a pity that sheen can understand it, and it doesn''t mean the rest of the people.

    "If the target character is a high-level magician who can use space magic, we may have some trouble on this trip." Wei like, then go back to talk seriously

    It seems that, peeping into the strength of the target character, out of security considerations, Vivian don''t want to go straight in.

    The rest of us probably think the same thing.

    "I agree." Melika was the first to say, "the opponent is the user of space magic, and we don''t know if we have any companions. If we break in like this, we may be completely destroyed in case of conflict."

    "... I can do it." Tieer thought about it for a while, and then said faintly, "since even the magic sword can''t break through the boundary here, I don''t have any other way to deal with it."

    "I... I agree with it." Lumia raised her hand and whispered, "it seems impolite to rush in like this."

    All the members of Vivian team dare not act rashly. It can be imagined that the status of space magic in their mind is indeed very high.

    This scene made Sean scratch his cheek.

    "That..." Sean asked, and said, "this man must be seen, right?"

    In a word, it attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Yes." Vivian also looked at Sean. After watching for a while, she nodded heavily and said, "we must have a good talk with this man first."

    This can be said to be a top priority.

    Sheen was aware of her determination in Vivian''s voice.

    So sheen took up his arms and closed his eyes.

    Thinking of how Vivian has taken care of herself so far, as well as the things that she has discovered her secret, but she still helps her hide it, sheen murmurs in her heart.

    (it''s nice to give it back here.)

    With this in mind, Sean opened his eyes, raised his eyes, and looked forward.

    Soon Sheehan took a deep breath.

    "Check the water meter!"

    A shout rose from Sean''s mouth and lingered around for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    "Hi... Sean...!"

    "Whoa!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheen''s sudden shout made Vivian, lumia, melika and Tieer all frightened.

    In particular, lumiya, who was originally quite timid, cried out directly, as if all her hair could stand up. She was really frightened.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Sean was so happy that he grinned like a kid who made a prank. He said, "I just want the people inside to come out to meet them. I didn''t mean to scare you."

    He said so, but Sheen''s expression and tone only gave people a feeling of duplicity.

    It''s just that sheen is telling the truth.

    He really wanted the people inside to come out on their own.

    "Hum!"

    I saw, in front of the same old road, the scenery suddenly distorted without warning.

    No, it''s not the scenery that''s distorting, it''s the space that''s distorting.

    As if in response to Sheen''s cry, the space first whirled like a whirlpool, then swayed like a mirage.

    Under such circumstances, the same old road is like a faded color painting, and then replaced by another scene.

    "This is...!"

    Witnessing the occurrence of this scene, all the people of Vivian team opened their eyes.

    Even Sean''s eyebrows were raised and an exclamatory look appeared.

    Because the scene in front of them has completely changed.

    The original old road has turned into a high-level path covered with smooth and beautiful stone bricks.

    A garden full of birds and flowers has appeared in the abandoned area.

    In the garden, there are ornamental plants that seem to have been carefully pruned, and there are also spray pools decorated with great style. There is also a luxurious residence sitting in the garden, which looks like the mansion of a great nobleman, which is extremely pleasing to the eyes.

    The people of Vivian''s team were shocked.

    "Hallucination?"

    Thiel whispered.

    "Good... Beautiful!"

    Lumia couldn''t help blinking.

    "How could there be such a mansion here?"

    Vivian was surprised from the bottom of her heart.

    Only melika, as if she had been greatly shaken, held out her hand and covered her lovely mouth, and her voice trembled.

    "The other party is the user of space magic, so this mansion and garden are not directly transferred from other places by space magic?"

    Melika felt that she saw the truth of all this.

    But just because of this, they will be more surprised.

    Meanwhile, Sean, who heard melika''s speech, was also surprised and looked back at the garden and mansion in front of her.

    "Transferred from other places with space magic?"

    This is amazing.

    That guy, it seems, is far more amazing than he knows.

    At a time when people fell into shock and couldn''t extricate themselves, a figure came slowly in the mansion in front of them.

    The other party is dressed as a maid, with long black hair and waist length. Her eyes are as beautiful as ruby. She is tall and plump, and exudes a very intelligent and capable atmosphere.

    "Welcome to Huaming hall."

    With no uplifting and faltering voice, the maid saluted to all of Vivian''s team.

    Looking at this man, the rest of the girls, sheen and Tieer were surprised.

    "Are you lesha?"

    Seeing this before I went my own way to meet my eldest lady in a maid''s uniform, and her temperament changed a lot. Sheen was really a little suspicious of her eyes.

    But this time, sheen got it wrong.

    "I''m Ratha, not miss lesha, but the maid of Huaming hall."

    The maid, who called herself Lasha, did not change her face and voice.

    "Miss laixia is in Huaming hall. Let me meet her."

    Smell speech, the public of Wei Wei an small team immediately looked at each other.

    Sheen stares at the girl who calls herself Rasha and keeps looking at each other.

    No way.

    , this person as like as two peas, whether he looks tall or tall, looks just like Lai Xia.

    For a moment, sheen even had the idea that this person was not lesha pretending to be playing with himself.

    However, if so, the young lady''s acting skills would be very good, not only her expression, but also her temperament. Compared with the time when sheen saw her in the past, it was the difference between heaven and earth.Is...

    "twins?"

    Sheen involuntarily recited out of this let innumerable otaku men will be ecstatic setting.

    But Rasha did not pay attention to this kind of sheen, and her face did not change.

    "Please follow me."

    With that, Lasha made a "please" gesture to the crowd.

    There was no movement.

    "Sister Vivian..."

    "what should I do?"

    Lumia and melika both look at Vivian and regard Vivian as the main heart bone.

    "In?"

    Tieer also indifferently inquired, the petite body seemed to be tense up, as if into a state of alert.

    "What do you think? Sheen

    Vivian pondered for a long time. Instead of making a decision, Vivian asked Sean for her opinion.

    "Go in." Sheen was still staring at Lasha, and after a while he breathed out and said, "now, I''m a little bit curious about that guy, too."

    With that, Sean took the lead in stepping into the garden and heading for the mansion.

    Seeing this, Vivian and others exchanged a look again, followed by sheen and stepped into the garden.

    The accident happened at this moment.

    "No!"

    Sean, who has the skill of "magic perception", is the first to find something abnormal. He turns around and rushes towards Vivian''s party.

    "Hum!"

    But at the same time, accompanied by another vibration, the space distorted.

    "Sheen!"

    "Ah

    "Wait...!"

    "Tut!"

    The exclamations of the girls began to ring.

    Under the distortion of space, Vivian, tyer, lumia and melika disappear in the same place as if they were sucked into the invisible black hole.

    Sheen just rushed to the position of many women, and her outstretched hand brushed past Vivian''s body. After Vivian disappeared, she fell into the void.

    Sheen''s mood was detonated smoothly.

    "Dare you play with me?"

    Sheen turned his eyes and looked at Lasha. The magic in his body actually came out of his body and turned into a dark flame, burning fiercely.

    Thanks to this, the whole garden and the mansion began to tremble, and the air was moved like a wail.

    This momentum, I''m afraid, even if the level 80 master came will feel difficult to breathe.

    However, Lasha looks the same.

    "Don''t worry, they just went back to the adventurers guild." "Miss, I just want to see you, but I don''t want to see the rest of you," she said without expression

    Sheen''s eyes narrowed at once.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    In the garden full of birds and flowers, sheen and Lasha look at each other like this. One is aggressive and the other is calm and abnormal, which makes the atmosphere depressed.

    Sheen tried to confirm the truth of what he had just said from Lasha''s performance.

    After all, sheen is not naive enough to take everything from a stranger.

    But Lasha''s performance is too calm, not only did not expose the slightest emotional fluctuations, but also under the pressure of Sheen''s momentum.

    Obviously, she doesn''t have any sense of strength. She feels like an ordinary maid. Compared with the amazing feeling of lesha, she is undoubtedly very mediocre. But even that lesha can''t be so calm in the situation of Sean''s emotional outburst. A maid who has no sense of strength is unexpectedly It''s extraordinary to have done that.

    Is she really lesha''s twin sister?

    If so, why does the old lady''s twin sisters pretend to be her maid?

    (I don''t understand.)

    Sheen kept looking at Lasha until he was sure that he couldn''t see through his ideas in any way before he gave up.

    Now, sheen thought about it for a while, and then slowly recovered his magic power.

    "Acquiring skills - oppression" - learning? "

    in this case, Sheen has acquired new skills.

    Sheen glanced at it and found that it was an active skill that could exert mental and even physical oppression on all objects within a certain range by releasing magic or his own momentum.

    Because Sheen has taken similar actions, is this skill directly acquired by him?

    Sheen thought so and learned about it for a while.

    "Don''t let me know you''re just joking."

    Leaving a message to Lasha, sheen stepped up again.

    But this time, instead of going into the mansion, sheen stepped out of the garden and left.

    "Where are you going, please?"

    Lasha watched sheen and asked calmly.

    Sheen ignored each other and stepped out of the garden.

    Until...

    "I knew you would play cards out of order again."

    With the sound of such a helpless voice, the space around sheen was distorted, and the scenery was also changed.

    Sean felt a flower in front of him, and then he was in a luxurious reception room.

    "Miss."

    Lasha, who was transferred with sheen, bowed to the host in the reception hall.

    "It''s hard for you, Lasha."

    and Xia Xia as like as two peas and a figure, but the girl in the dress is sitting at a guest table, smiling towards the summer, and turning to Shane.

    "I said," come here, why rush away? "

    She rolled her eyes at Ryan.

    Sheen''s mood was almost unchangeable.

    "The eldest lady is delicate and expensive, and she has a good temper. If you want to see anyone, you can drive her away. It''s very dignified. A novice adventurer like me can''t cross it. So it''s better to leave quickly and wisely. Don''t you think so?"

    The sharpness of Sheen''s discourse is quite obvious.

    "It''s just to let your friends go back. It turns out that you''re the one who knocks on the door. Who has a bad temper?" Laixia said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for you, they couldn''t even get out of the border. They couldn''t get in at all. Could you have a look at my Huaming hall?"

    "Is it?" "Do we still have to be honored?" said sheen, still prickly

    "Of course." "Do you know what the name of this flower hall used to be called?" he said with a deep smile

    Sheen frowned.

    Seeing this, laixia said with a smile.

    "It used to be called the devil''s hall."

    This sentence made Sean''s eyes move slightly.

    The devil''s house?

    Will...

    "yes, this was the official residence used by the demon king, and it was renamed Huaming hall after I stole it?"

    Lesha said something startling with a smile.

    "You stole the devil''s mansion?"

    Even sheen was speechless at the speech.

    "Just by the way." Laixia looked relaxed, but did not say anything more. She just pointed to the seat in front of her and said, "sit down. When you come to the door, at least let me buy you a cup of tea?"

    Sheen didn''t move, just rolled his eyes.Seeing this, lesia''s face showed a look of vigilance.

    "You don''t have to do any more neurotic behavior. Please call me. It''s really a test of spirit and heart." Lesha was almost gnashing her teeth and said, "don''t you want to know why the old demons came to me? You and those little girls come to the door together with a purpose, right? It''s not a bad thing to talk to me? "

    Three questions in a row, which fully shows how much lesha has been bothered by Sean''s unconventional moves.

    Sheen immediately rolled his eyes, and then, reluctantly, sat down opposite lesha.

    But as soon as sheen sat down and remained speechless, she did not know when she was with her or when she had a tray for the tea set.

    "Tea, please."

    In a voice that was too calm and calm for a maid, Lasha said so faintly, putting a cup of hot and tempting tea in front of sheen.

    This time, sheen did nothing else.

    With the ability of "abnormal state resistance" under protection, sheen is not afraid of others poisoning the tea.

    So sheen took the cup and took a sip of the tea, which was full of tempting aroma.

    This moment, incomparable delicious in the mouth spread.

    "It''s good to drink..."

    Sean couldn''t help but be surprised and said such words unconsciously.

    "Yes?" As if she had been praised, she said happily, "the tea made by Lasha is the most delicious in the three realms?"

    Lesia seems to be proud of it.

    "You flatter me, miss."

    Lasha returned to the plain words.

    "I''m just telling the truth."

    Lesia, on the other hand, is strangely stubborn.

    It''s not that Sean can''t understand lesha''s pride.

    The taste of this tea is really delicious and fragrant. It is almost as delicious as the tea that sheen had drunk in ninen before.

    It''s understandable to be able to show off a level of tea with the goddess.

    Unfortunately, Sean didn''t really come for tea.

    "I won''t talk much nonsense." Sheen was not polite at all, and said directly to laixia, "you are the one the old demons are looking for?"

    For this sentence, laixia returned with a smile, silent better than sound.

    It''s something for sure.

    Because the picture that Kilian carried with him was that of lesia.

    So, Sean, who had a fight with lesia, was said to carry the residual magic.

    Therefore, Kilian will follow this magic, find sheen, ask him questions.

    It''s normal for tier to have a clue.

    At the foot of the Mangal mountains, lesha gave sheen her address.

    The addressed invitation, though buried by sheen, was picked up by tier, who watched.

    So people can find it.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    As tier said, since lesia had come to lamigion at the time when she first met, it was very interesting why she had fled.

    If you need to escape, it proves that someone is chasing.

    Under such consideration, if you think of the old devil sect''s guy running to his front with a picture of laixia and asking him if he has seen her and where she is, he should know that the person who pursues laixia is the old demon sect.

    The question is, why did the old demons pursue laixia?

    "It''s not because you stole the official residence left by the devil, that''s why they want to kill you?"

    Sheen was so suspicious.

    "How could it be?" Laixia laughed and disdained: "although those guys claim that they want to let the demons return to their original form and follow the will of the demon king, they should not sell their dignity and coexist with the Protoss and Terrans in order to survive. In a word, it is only a group of ambitious and evil minded guys who use this to satisfy their selfish wishes It''s just a name. They don''t have to spend so much time on a house of no use. "

    "On the premise that the mansion is really useless?" Sheen simply poked at the center of the problem and said, "what if this mansion has a role that the old demons can''t ignore?"

    Then the other party has reason to take the residence.

    Naturally, lesia did not fail to understand this.

    It''s just...

    "don''t worry, just as I said just now, this mansion is just stolen by the way. Although it has some peculiar effects, it is not likely to cause the contention of some people with ulterior motives." Leischach took a sip of black tea and said, "what they''re looking at is something else. That''s what I really want to steal. It''s not the same level as this house."

    "That is to say, you really have what the old demons want?" Sheen looked directly at lesha and said, "what is that?"

    "What? Do you care? " Laixia immediately said with a smile of interest: "sure enough, as a brave man, you can''t ignore the things that are targeted by dangerous elements of the old demon clan sect?"

    This kind of speech, in exchange for the expression of sheen disapproval.

    Lesia frowned.

    "I don''t think so." Lesia muttered, "your interest in these things is obviously much lower than I thought."

    It''s true.

    To tell you the truth, Sean was not interested in the old demons or the intrigues surrounding lesia.

    Originally, sheen knew that laixia was "on the run" to avoid it. Under such circumstances, he would not pay attention to the dangerous things in laixia and the purpose of the old demon sect.

    This has nothing to do with himself. What does sheen care about?

    So, as long as it doesn''t directly harm himself, sheen really doesn''t want to get close to these troubles.

    But...

    "this is the so-called being in the world." Sheen reluctantly said: "since Vivian and they are very concerned about this matter, I probably can''t stay away from it."

    The people of Vivian''s team are obviously acting for the town and the kingdom.

    Sheen has been taken good care of by others, and it is necessary to pay back the favor.

    In a word, to put it more easily, it is...

    "no matter you or the old demon sect, since you have dragged this town in, unless I am away from home, I guess I will be involved in it sooner or later?" Xi''enpi said with a smile: "don''t you think I should do something more or less?"

    "Oh?" "What are you going to do?" he asked curiously

    "It''s easy." Sheen said bluntly: "for example, kill you here, and then throw your stolen things and your ashes into the mountains, and let the old demons loose the soil for your grave."

    "No, no, no! This is where you and I work together to get rid of the old demons. Is that normal development? " Lai Xia''s face is stiff, make complaints about loudly: "clearly, that is the evil camp." What is the idea of this solution? You are a brave man, not a demon

    Obviously, even lesia was almost frightened by Sean''s quirky style.

    Only sheen didn''t find his speech problematic at all.

    "Who says the brave must have a decent style?" Sheen replied with such words: "in the final analysis, the brave is the way that the protoss summon from the other world to deal with the demon king. To be nice, it''s called the hero of saving the world, or the weapon for war. It''s just a matter of different positions. If it''s not the protoss but the demons who call the brave, it''s estimated that the brave will only become the existence of the demons?"

    "Words... That''s right..." Lai Xia Mu gaped and stupefied, and said: "is your brain circuit always so strange? What on earth are the protoss for that they can''t think of calling a guy like you into this world? ""You don''t know. I want to ask." "It''s a good thing to get a life back and live it again, but I''ve recently begun to wonder if it''s really a good thing," sheen says

    "... OK." Lesia had been unable to say a retort. She could only hold on for a long time, and said: "let me remind you first, no matter what the strength is, if I just want to escape, no one can kill me."

    As a user of space magic, if lesia just wants to escape, it''s really hard for anyone to catch her.

    Otherwise, in the face of the pursuit of the old demons, whether laixia can continue to be natural and unrestrained and go his own way in the face of the old demonic sect is really a problem.

    But that''s exactly what sheen wants to ask.

    "If you want to escape, you can escape at any time, but you just stayed in lamijionne, and you still choose to stay here after knowing that the people of the old demon sect are looking for you. What''s the purpose?"

    Sheen finally asked her most important question.

    Intuition tells Sean that it may have something to do with himself.

    And lesia''s answer the next second confirmed the idea.

    "My purpose is you."

    Lesha shrank all her expression and fixed her eyes on Sean.

    "I stayed because I knew you were the new brave one. Even though I received the news that the old demon sect had sneaked into lamigion, I still didn''t leave."

    Hearing this, Sean has only one idea in his mind.

    That is, trouble is coming.

    Sure enough...

    "let''s work together."

    Lesha looked straight at Sean and said so.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    "Let''s work together."

    When the words came out of lesia''s mouth, sheen was silent.

    Then sheen stood up in silence and left without turning back.

    "Wait, wait, wait! How can anyone turn around and leave without hesitation when they hear about cooperation? "

    Lesia immediately appeared behind sheen, grabbed him, and yelled loudly, with a look of skeptical amazement.

    "Let me go!" But sheen was adamant and said, "if you continue to listen, you will probably end up having to do it. In this case, not listening is the best choice. Let me go now!"

    With that, Sean was ready to shake off lesia''s hand.

    However, Leisha seemed to know that her strength could not compare with that of sheen, but she threw herself directly on him and hung up.

    At this time, sheen was completely hugged by lesia. Not only did he feel extremely soft and comfortable from the position he touched, but also a breath of attractive body odor went directly into the tip of his nose.

    "You..."

    this time, it''s Sean''s turn to be surprised.

    "Me what me?" Laixia was very angry and said, "I won''t let you go! People are still talking and you turn around and leave? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone like you! "

    No, if it''s someone else, Sean wouldn''t have done that.

    Anyway, Sean knows the most basic politeness.

    However, in the face of the obvious existence of a lot of problems in laixia, sheen really wanted to stay away from her. It would be better if she could be angry with her rudeness.

    Even now, being held tightly by such a beautiful girl who can''t be fragrant, all kinds of places can be called a very bad state. Sheen still hasn''t changed his idea of running away.

    "I just want to help Vivian and their set some useful information just, not to take the initiative to jump into your pit, so, quickly let me go."

    Sheen pressed her head and pushed her head out.

    Lesha is very stubborn back, a face of stubborn.

    "I won''t let it go! Unless you break my head! Otherwise I will never... Good pain good pain good pain! Stop it! It''s going to be broken! You really twist!? This is no longer the problem of the brave or not, but the problem of men not men! You man

    Laixia, a stubborn face, screamed directly. His head, held down by sheen, was subjected to merciless exertion, which almost didn''t break it, which made lesha not believe it and almost didn''t shed tears.

    "Because she is a little cute and a woman, she will be treated with tenderness, which makes men helpless and soft hearted. I can be tired of this routine." Sheen sneered, "if you don''t let it go, I''ll really twist it this time?"

    Full of threatening voice, let laixia''s face begin to turn blue.

    At the moment, laixia quickly released her hand and looked at Sean, angry and resentful.

    Sean, on the other hand, had a cheerful look, as if he had awakened to some great hobby, which made him shudder.

    Lesha''s chest heaved violently, a feeling that she wanted to bite two pieces of meat from Sean''s body.

    After half a sound, laixia suppressed her heart and took a few breaths.

    "I mean it."

    Lesha can only say that.

    "I''m serious, too."

    Sheen said this without hesitation.

    Lesia admitted that she really wanted to kill the man.

    However, lesia turned her depression into a sigh.

    "I''m not kidding you." Laixia tightened her face, looked at Sean, and said, "that thing must not fall into the hands of the old demons, otherwise, the country and even the world itself will be in great trouble, not to mention lamigion."

    Sean jumped out of the corner of his eyes.

    Is this really the development?

    No matter in which story, once the "town", "country", "world" and other things will happen because of something, the follow-up is definitely a series of old-fashioned and bloody plots.

    What''s puzzling is that if something like this really happens, as sheen said, it will only become a state of having to do.

    On the other hand, some people called such behavior the so-called "Virgin Mary" and criticized it. The former sheen wanted to say, does anyone know what the "Virgin Mary" is?

    Sean never wanted to be the Virgin Mary. No one should.

    However, such a thing really happened, Sheehan admitted that, at least, he could not do it.

    In this way, sheen didn''t want to continue listening and let the situation become a state that he had to do.

    Now...

    "Alas..."

    Sean sighed."Let me hear it first." Sean, half squinting, said, "at least, make the final decision when you hear it."

    "That''s right." Leicharton was also obviously relieved, and even wiped the sweat like way: "I was really worried that you would just leave."

    "If things don''t go right, I''ll still go." Sheen gave a warning and said, "now I''m just going to listen to it. I''ll talk about your so-called cooperation."

    "That''s all for now." Laixia beamed and said, "can you sit down now?"

    Sheen grunted a few words, sighed again, and then went up and sat back in his place.

    At this time, one side of the Rasha came forward.

    "Tea, please."

    Just like what just happened was just a farce. Seeing the interaction between sheen and lesha, she remained unmoved and poured hot tea into their teacups.

    Sheen only thought that the maid might be better than she thought.

    It''s like a tea cup from the beginning.

    Then...

    "I''m afraid the old demons will come to lamigeon to rescue Killian in a short time."

    Lesia went straight to the subject.

    "Rescue?"

    Sheen raised his eyes.

    "That''s right." Laixia finally calmed down, and said, "anyway, Kilian is one of the important talents of the old demonic school, whose level is as high as seventy-seven. The people of the old demon sect will certainly not sit by and watch this kind of combat power be disposed of by the Terrans."

    In this way, it is normal for someone to come to the rescue.

    "In addition, I''m still here. I guess it won''t be any small role. There may even be a large force of the old demonic faction. I will not hesitate to capture this town to get what I have."

    That''s what lesia said.

    "Before I do it, I will definitely leave directly and will not collide with them head-on."

    "But this time, since you are a variable, I want to give them some color to see."

    "Specifically, I want to destroy the big forces of the old demon sect with you."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    Sheen was surprised by lesha''s angry speech.

    Although she had only seen laixia several times, she was not the type who would play with other people''s lives casually. When she met under the Mangal mountain belt, she didn''t even carry any hostility towards herself. She forced herself to release her killing intention in order to force out her own sword, but she finally tried After the recruitment, they will leave directly. They should not be the kind of violent talents.

    But now it seems that the eldest lady is not cruel, just pick a target.

    "Do you have such a big feud with the old demons?"

    That''s what Sean asked.

    "What do you say?" Laixia said with a smile: "it''s been chased for so long. If it''s not really impossible, do you think I''ll run away unilaterally without revenge?"

    So it is.

    Sean would certainly find a way to get back.

    Lesha is probably like this now. She finally gets the chance to repay the old demon sect. Of course, she doesn''t want to let go.

    What''s more...

    "as long as the influence of the old demon sect is weakened appropriately, the intensity of their pursuit of me will also decrease, and then I can take the opportunity to do more things." "So, I want to cooperate with you," she said

    Sean immediately had all sorts of calculations in his head.

    It sounds like that, but it can''t get around a few questions.

    For example...

    "what''s the benefit of working with you?"

    Sean was very direct.

    "It''s not good, but at least it''ll help you avoid bad things." Laixia was also very direct: "I don''t need to make a special explanation. As long as the old demon sect really sends a large army here, then the highest level of lamijion''s fighting power is 68, which must be irresistible. For the sake of this town, you already have a reason to fight?"

    "Are you glad to say that?" Sheen''s eyes jumped heavily, and his eyes to lesha became bad. He said, "if you didn''t stay here, the old demons would not have been staring at this town. You''re the one who caused all this. Do you really think I''m a fool to say such words now?"

    "... if only you were really good at bluffing?" Laixia sighed and even said: "do you think I''ll be ok if I don''t stay here? Once the things in my hand are taken by the people of the old demon sect, not to mention this town, but the whole human world will be in danger, so my side is also desperate

    "Then you can keep running." Sheen straightened his back and said seriously without thinking: "as long as you continue to escape, according to what you said, no one can catch you, and then the town will be free from danger. It''s just the best of both worlds. You don''t have to think about revenge. How about going straight?"

    "Are you... Are you still a person?" Laixia couldn''t help but clap up the table and said frantically, "I''m working so hard for your people and the human world. Is it appropriate for you to say that?"

    "No, even if you say that, it''s not appropriate for me." Sheen said innocently, "I''m not from this world. Even if you tell me that it''s hard for the people in this world, it''s hard for me to have real feelings, pro."

    "This..." leixia suddenly stopped her words and felt that her chest was blocked in a panic, and she wanted to shout in her heart.

    Why are such guys brave?

    What are the protoss guys thinking?

    No, I can''t think about it any more, or my head will be broken.

    Calm down, I want to be calm...

    just when lesia was trying so hard to comfort herself, sheen came to me with a light words.

    "Do you think what I said is reasonable? So there''s still time to change your mind? "

    Sheen''s words, let lesia hold her head, a kind of impulse to cry.

    At this time, the one side has been waiting for a sudden opening.

    "Mr. sheen should have seen what kind of people the old demons were?"

    Rasha said this very suddenly.

    "You mean the pretender?"

    Sheen couldn''t help but look at him.

    "Although I don''t know what you mean by feigned criminals." "But in your opinion, it''s really good for people like that to leave it alone?"

    Sean''s eyes twinkled.

    Looking back on his encounter with Kilian, sheen knows what Rasha is referring to.

    Like that, it repels the Terran, even everything of the Terran, treats the things in the world as dirty things. It''s clear how dangerous it will be if you leave it alone.

    "The old demons are basically like that. They are extremely disgusted with everything except the demon clan, and even hate the compatriots who abandon their self-esteem and pursue peace. They act recklessly for the sake of unreasonable ideals. This is undoubtedly a cancer of this era."Lasha said calmly.

    "I believe you already know what Kilian did in the royal capital ten years ago. The old demons are such dangerous people. If you leave it alone, the Kingdom and the world will be destroyed sooner or later. Can you guarantee that this town will not become one of their future goals?"

    This made Sean frown.

    I have to say that the maid''s words still have some weight for sheen.

    It''s not that Sean is compassionate and thinks that these social cancer should be eradicated, but that he is very clear that if things go like that, he may not be able to escape into it in the end.

    "Do you know why all the brave men of all ages spare no effort to defeat the demon king?" At this time, laixia also looked at sheen again and said: "it''s not because they want to be heroes, not because they are driven by the protoss, but because they are in this world, once conflicts break out among the three tribes, they can still resist in their own position."

    Sheen understood what lesha meant.

    "I don''t know what the protoss''s plan is to summon the brave." Lesha looked at Sean deeply and said, "but since the protoss have secretly summoned the brave, it proves that something important is going to happen. Maybe the meeting between you and me is not accidental, but a fate."

    One of them was summoned into this world by the protoss in an inexplicable state, and the other was chased by the old demon sect. In a way, they were quite predestined.

    "Besides, it''s not bad for you, is it?"

    Lesha said so.

    "You really don''t think about it?"

    Hearing this, Sean pondered again.

    Sheeran and Sheeran are still waiting for her to come to the conclusion that she is still calm.

    Sheen frowned and thought for a while before he raised his eyes.

    "What did you steal to make the old demons chase you like this?"

    Sheen pointed to the heart of the problem.

    "... in fact, you can go back and ask your team leader about this matter."

    Lesia was silent for a while, and then she was quiet.

    "Ask Vivian?"

    Sean was stunned.

    "Yes." Lesia curled her mouth and said, "she knows who I am and what I have done. You can go back and ask her."

    Sheen was stunned.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Sheen remembered when she was reminded.

    Before, Vivian claimed to look for lesia, its statement is like this.

    "The presence of the old demons is in lamiguionne, which itself is a very unstable factor. Therefore, we must find her, find out the purpose of her coming to lamigion, and even find out the reason for the whole thing. This is the commission that the president personally issued to us."

    Yes, Vivian means to find out the purpose of Lai Xia and the cause of the whole thing, not to find out the identity and origin of laixia.

    In addition, when Kilian was subdued before, the Knight Commander also had an ugly face when he saw the portrait of lesha, which proves that lesha''s identity should not be a secret in these people''s eyes.

    So lesha''s identity may be more transparent than sheen thought.

    It''s just that the girl has been talking about stealing the devil''s official residence and stealing dangerous things from the beginning. Can''t she really be a chivalrous thief or a righteous thief?

    ... should we just take her back?

    Sheen''s look at lesha was getting worse.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Lesha was acutely aware of something, and her whole body trembled, and her expression of looking at Sean began to become full of vigilance.

    Although I don''t know what the off-line brave is thinking, but lesia knows that it is definitely not a good thing.

    At present, out of the instinct of self-protection, lesia quickly shifted the topic.

    "In a word, even if I''m not a camp, I won''t be the enemy. It won''t do any harm if you cooperate with me. Think about it carefully."

    For that matter, lesia''s attitude has been humbled.

    This made lesia feel tired and suspicious of life.

    "Well..."

    Sean picked up his arm and began to think about it seriously.

    Destroy the big forces of the old demons?

    It''s not something you can''t do.

    Anyway, after meeting Kilian, Sheen''s affection for the so-called old demon sect has been reduced to the minimum. Even if he really destroys them, he will not have any psychological burden.

    What''s more, if the old demons really came to rescue Kilian, sheen didn''t know, but sheen knew that those guys would definitely get into trouble.

    After all, according to the general plot trend, at this time, the name is very similar to that of a migrant worker in the middle of the miscellaneous fish. The pretended criminal should have been mad at himself and felt insulted by himself. He wanted to kill himself. If he was rescued afterwards, it would be like a standard villain''s routine to come to revenge. Basically speaking, he could think about it with his knees Thought of the routine.

    Moreover, the other party will certainly take high-profile revenge, such as taking the people of this town as hostages, forcing themselves into a desperate situation, or taking the people of the whole town to bury themselves and let them die in pain. This can be said to be the standard villain style.

    When the time comes, he will "be forced to take out the sword" and kill all these villains. However, he will expose his identity and enter into the vision of all major forces, be valued or worshipped, and establish a standard leading role model. This is another routine.

    If sheen wants to be the protagonist, it''s a textbook template. Just do it.

    It''s a pity that sheen is not that kind of person.

    In this case...

    (it''s better to take advantage of the sneaking and risk-free way to get rid of those so-called old demon sect guys, and then put all the pots on the head of this great rogue.)

    Sheen was suddenly enlightened.

    But before that, Sean has something to confirm.

    "Can the two of us destroy the big army of the old demon sect?"

    Sheen''s meaning is very obvious, that is, don''t want to end up with some big guy and be killed.

    "Are you still worried about this?" Laixia laughs: "you can be unhurt in front of me at such a low level. If you add the power of the holy sword, besides the three goddesses and the six demons, can anyone be your opponent?"

    "Not necessarily." Sheen didn''t get carried away at all. Instead, he was very cautious and said, "how can I know how high the level of the people coming here will be? How strong will it be? Not to mention the fact that guns are easy to hide and hard to defend from behind. Everyone knows. If it''s not clear, how can I know if there will be Yin on the opposite side? "

    At least, sheen doesn''t think that reality can be like a novel. As long as the power is strong enough, the universe can ignore everything.

    You know, in today''s era, any fighting nation that can blow up the planet may be nearly killed by a laser gun. The upside down man hiding in the life support device all day will also fall in front of the gun of double-sided spy with strange Guanxi cavity. Sheen thinks that he should be more careful to avoid accidents."You are a strange fellow." Laixia gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s true that there are many inhumane means that the old demon sect can use, and I can''t guarantee that it''s safe. But this time, we''re going to attack them. It''s not because they''re hiding in the dark. As long as you pay attention to it, you and I can save our lives and retreat even if we can''t do it?"

    Sheen has a very high level of resistance skills, as well as holy sword protection, even if you can''t fight, it will not happen, which has been confirmed in front of lesha.

    Laixia is also a user of space magic. If she wants to escape, almost no one can stop her.

    With this ability as a guarantee, laixia dare to invite sheen to destroy the big forces of the old demon faction.

    "Unless there''s a strange unique skill user on the opposite side, but the probability is very low, we can rest assured."

    Lesia was pretty sure, but Sheehan always thought it was a flag...

    but...

    "unique skill?"

    Sean thought.

    "That''s right." Laixia nodded and said: "unique skills are very special abilities. They may not be useful at all. They may also show earth shaking effects and subvert all unfavorable conditions. Therefore, people who can awaken unique skills will be valued. You will become so extraordinary at such a low level because of unique skills."

    Therefore, whether there are unique skills and what kind of effect they have will directly determine a person''s role and strength.

    "Generally speaking, it''s ok if you don''t have unique skills. However, if you have unique skills, you have to calculate the strength of your unique skills first, and then calculate the level and skills. This is the standard to judge a person''s strength."

    Lesha says so.

    "For example, the six demons in the demon world are not far behind them in terms of their ranks and skills. They can be regarded as the family members of the demon king. All the six demons have quite terrifying unique skills, and can easily crush those cadres whose level and skills are not different from their own easily."

    "It''s also because of this that the brave people of all ages have been placed high hopes. It is because they usually have strong unique skills, and even have holy swords that are not defeated by unique skills. The two conditions add up, even the three goddesses and the six demons dare not underestimate."

    "You have been summoned to this world for a long time, but as a brave man, you should be able to grow up quickly. You can''t ignore the influence of unique skills on future enemies."

    Listening to lesha, Sean pondered.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Ten minutes later, led by Lasha, sheen came out of the flower hall in lesha.

    "Well, Mr. sheen, please take this."

    Outside the Huaming hall, Rasha gave something to sheen.

    "What is this?"

    Sheen took the object, looking puzzled.

    A plain looking parchment was rolled up, tied with a string, and laid in the hands of sheen in a roll. It looked like the adventurer license Sheehan had received at the adventurers'' Guild.

    But this is not ordinary parchment.

    "Let''s call it a magic prop." "Although the prop itself is just a very ordinary material, which is no different from ordinary parchment, miss lesia has already connected it with another parchment with her own space magic. As long as the eldest lady writes down the contents on the parchment, these contents will appear on the parchment in your hand intact."

    "Oh?" Sheen was a little clear and said, "that is to say, this is even a means of communication?"

    "Yes." Lasha nodded and said, "the eldest lady has set up a magic border for investigation around ramijion. Once the old demons show up, the first lady will surely be able to take kirian back to the Wangdu if things go well. It will be very difficult for the old demons to save people from the Wangdu people.

    With this in mind, when people come from the Wangdu, the old demons will probably give up the rescue directly.

    In this way, Sean''s and lesha''s calculations will not be broken.

    It''s not bad for sheen, but it should be the situation that sheen wants to see. It''s just that I don''t know whether the old demons will come to take revenge on Kilian. Therefore, to be on the safe side, sheen still hopes to destroy them with his own hands, instead of having to guard against a group of dangerous terrorists all the time.

    Of course, laixia is the same, and hopes to take this opportunity to let the people of the old demons faction fall down hard and make them suffer.

    In view of this, Sean and lesha both hope that the old demons will appear soon.

    "It is also very clear that once the man who pretended to be a forced criminal is handed over to Wang Du, the difficulty of rescue will rise several levels. Therefore, after receiving the news, we should be eager to take action." Sean said thoughtfully, "I just don''t know if they can catch up."

    "In principle, there will be no problem." Lasha still looked as usual, and said: "Kilian certainly won''t come alone to ramijion to look for the eldest lady. It''s inefficient. He will bring at least one group of subordinates. Those subordinates will probably have gone back to report the incident. The old demons will soon receive news and come to rescue them immediately."

    "I hope so." Sheen said these words without hope. Then he looked at Lasha again. He looked at her vaguely and said, "by the way, Miss Lasha, won''t you come with us?"

    "Just call me Ratha, sir." "I''m just miss lesha''s maid. I''m very confident about the daily chores. Unfortunately, I''m not good at fighting. I''m only a grade of 10. Please don''t expect anything from me."

    "Is that so?" Sheen said that he was very suspicious, and even said unconsciously, "generally speaking, the maid should not be better than the master. Is that qualified?"

    "... if this is the standard of qualification, there are not many qualified maids in the world who agree with the conditions." Miss Heather did not help me for a long time, but Miss Heather didn''t want to protect me for a while

    With these words, Lasha bowed her head to sheen and made an impeccable standard of etiquette before turning around and leaving without confusion.

    Sheen watched rahia''s departure and then murmured.

    "Even if you say so, I''m afraid I can''t worry about this kind of thing?"

    There''s no need to think about the safety of lesia, who holds the magic of space?

    "Well, when the guy is in danger, it''s good for me to come back and save the beauty."

    It was also a conventional development.

    It''s just...

    "if she wants to make a commitment, I''ll post her portrait on the bulletin board of the adventurers'' guild, and arrange for her a bearded adventurer to go on a blind date for me."

    Sheen said to himself with malice, as if vowing to carry out the standard of breaking the routine.

    "Ha Cho!"

    In the reception hall of huamingguan, laixia, who was drinking black tea, suddenly sneezed and shivered all over her body."What''s the matter? Why is there a kind of inexplicable determination to give priority to one''s own safety in any case

    Laixia hugged her body, forced to endure the cold, while she tilted her head blankly, not knowing why.

    Don''t know all this Sean mood very like left Huaming hall.

    "Hum!"

    At the same time, the space around Huaming hall suddenly trembles and the scenery is distorted, which makes the garden full of birds and flowers replaced by the old roads like abandoned areas.

    Sean left with his back to all this and headed for the adventurers'' Guild.

    ...

    when sheen returned to the adventurers'' guild, he found that Vivian and others were waiting for him in the hall on the first floor.

    "Sheen!"

    Seeing sheen coming in from the door, Vivian immediately stood up.

    "Back to... Back?"

    and Melia breathed a sigh of relief.

    "..."

    Tieer seems to have got up with Vivian reflexively, but then sat back again without any trace.

    In the adventurer''s guild, all the adventurers also focused their eyes on Sean because of Vivian''s reaction.

    Sheen ignored and went straight forward.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sheen looked at the people and found that there was nothing wrong with them, so he was really relieved.

    "That''s what we said, right?"

    Vivian smiles bitterly and reaches out and grabs Sean''s palm.

    "Let''s go. Let''s talk in another place."

    With that, Vivian took sheen to the second floor, so that Tieer, lumia and melika all rushed to keep up.

    The adventurers around looked at the scene, and their eyes widened one by one.

    "Hello..."

    "Miss Vivian actually..."

    "the new man..."

    the crowd started to quarrel.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t know what happened here, and he didn''t know that it brought him a lot of trouble.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    On the second floor of the guild, in the box room.

    Back here to gather again, sheen is surrounded by the people of Vivian''s team.

    "Did you see the owner of the Huaming hall?"

    Vivian some can''t wait to ask, think should have been waiting for the news of Sean for a long time.

    No way.

    "After being transferred back to the adventurers'' guild, we originally planned to go back immediately. However, the owner of the Huaming hall didn''t seem to welcome us very much. In order to avoid unnecessary conflicts, we finally chose to wait for you here."

    Tieer looks at Sean and tells him what he and others are doing.

    "Although I think it''s a little dangerous..."

    "fortunately, the other party didn''t intend to do you any harm."

    However, lumia and melika said such a thing, which obviously did not agree with this strategy.

    After all, these two people don''t know Sean as well as Vivian and Tieer. Up to now, they still think that Sean is just a new adventurer of level 10. Naturally, they are a little uneasy about letting Sean alone there.

    Vivian and Tieer are a little bit aware of Sheen''s special, so we should put down some worries and choose such a strategy?

    Sheen understood all of a sudden. After scratching his cheek, he began to speak.

    "I see you."

    Sheen''s vague tone made people look at each other.

    "Can you tell me what you talked about?"

    Vivian hesitated for a moment and then asked.

    Presumably, for this matter, Vivian is still quite concerned about it?

    "I didn''t talk about anything important." Sheen thought about it and selectively revealed, "originally I wanted to help you inquire about the intelligence there, but it claimed that Vivian already knew her identity, so let me come back and ask Vivian directly."

    In a word, let everyone''s eyes are focused on Vivian''s body.

    Including Sean, the same is true.

    Vivie was silent when she settled in.

    This reaction, told the public, Vivian really knows the identity of each other.

    "Sister Vivian?"

    "Why don''t you tell us?"

    Lumiya and melika made noises one after another, one puzzled and the other puzzled.

    On the contrary, Tieer, in her usual manner, remained silent, but made it clear that the girl might know something.

    It''s also normal.

    According to Sheen''s conjecture, Leisha''s identity does not seem too secret, at least more transparent than he imagined. It may not be surprising that Tieer, who has seen lesha''s portrait and himself in the Mangal mountains, will know each other''s identity.

    Sheen even suspected that Tieer would pick up the invitation letter with lesha''s whereabouts after sheen left, and then take it out when people want to look for her.

    As for lumia and melika, they have not seen lesha, and they still don''t know what they are looking for.

    Under such circumstances, Vivian was silent for a moment and then let out a sigh.

    "In fact, lumia and melika also know her identity, but because they didn''t see her, they didn''t know who we were looking for."

    Vivian said this, turning to sheen.

    "As I told you before, Kilian was one of the three masterminds of the old demons who planned the mass assassination of Wangdu ten years ago?"

    Sean didn''t quite understand what this sentence meant.

    "Why did you suddenly get involved in the pretending criminal?"

    Sheen made a murmur.

    But soon, sheen suddenly thought of something, made his eyes open, surprised.

    "No?"

    Sean thought of a possibility.

    "You guess it." Vivian sighed and said, "Kilian is just one of the masterminds. At that time, there were two masterminds of the old demon sect who participated in this incident."

    Who is that?

    The answer is just around the corner.

    "According to the records of Wangdu, at that time, the old demon sect that attacked Wangdu was led by three demons whose ranks were above 70."

    "The three high-level demons were a thin old man, a feminine man, and a gentle man with good temperament. At that time, the level had reached 70."

    "The skinny old man is called Bedo. He ranks the highest among the three chief conspirators. The assassination was basically led by him. At that time, most of the targets were killed by this man. It is said that even the plan itself was planned by him, so he is regarded as the leader of the three."

    "And thenVivian looked at Sean, who fell into a state of silence because of her words, and laughed bitterly.

    "The last one, come on, you''ve already guessed it."

    It should be said that it is a strange thing not to guess.

    At this time, Vivian but a change in the language.

    "However, compared with the previous two, although the last mastermind was involved in the incident, he did not carry out any killing at all." Vivian said: "at that time, she directly sneaked into the royal city. When everyone thought that she was going to attack the royal family and cause great harm to the kingdom of Mithra, she did not start to kill anyone, but just stole something important and fled."

    "Stolen something important?" Sean''s heart moved and he quickly asked, "what''s that?"

    For this question, Vivian''s answer is not satisfactory.

    "I don''t know what the stolen things are." Vivian shook his head and said, "it seems to be a very confidential important item. No one knows its authentic form except the royal lineage. However, the king himself warned that it was too dangerous. It was left in the war thousands of years ago. If it was abused, it would cause great disaster. Therefore, compared with bedot and Kilian, the one who stole this one has stolen it On the contrary, the girl of things is the most wanted

    It is because of this, whether Vivian or the knight who saw the portrait at that time, would have known lesha?

    Sheen always felt that it seemed to be getting more and more troublesome.

    Because it sounds like a rhythm with serious inside information.

    Vivian, who didn''t know what Sean was thinking, went on.

    "After that, the girl seems to have directly separated from the old demon sect and started a life of escape with that thing. The people of the old demon sect have been sending people to hunt down the girl. It seems that they are trying to eliminate the traitors, but whether there is any other purpose in this is worth pondering."

    "The kingdom is also looking for the girl, intending to retrieve the stolen important items. On the one hand, the other side''s means of escape are very high, and it is difficult to have direct contact with each other every time. Secondly, the king has given an order in person. If you find the girl, you must handle it carefully. Otherwise, once the other party uses the item, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    "It''s also because of this. When the other party is found this time, the people on the top dare not send someone to arrest him. They can only send someone to search for the other party secretly and contact with the other party to find out the purpose of the other party''s appearance in lamigion and whether there is any danger, and then make plans."

    Therefore, Wei Wei an then took the task, and went to Huaming hall with the public.

    I''m afraid that after being transferred back, Vivian can''t find the door directly again. Is she worried about this matter?

    "That guy..."

    Sean has an impulse to strip the other person off.

    What''s the evil camp over there?

    Clearly you are also once the evil camp!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    After that, sheen told Vivian and others about the dialogue he had with lesia in Huaming hall.

    Of course, sheen revealed only part of it. About his cooperation with lesha, he did not tell Vivian and others about destroying the big army of the old demon sect.

    If this is said out of the words, Vivian and others will certainly not agree with this matter?

    "In any case, it''s all about cooperating with the wanted felons. If this is known...

    think about it a little bit, Sean has a bad feeling.

    Sheen even wondered if it was lesha''s calculation.

    Otherwise, if lesia had indicated her identity at the beginning, sheen would have thought about it later, and would not easily respond to such a thing.

    However, as for the personal meaning of lesia, sheen is very clear.

    "It seems that the man has been avoiding the pursuit of the old demons in order not to let that thing be abused, so she appears in lamijion without any purpose."

    This sentence, Xi''an temporarily conveyed to Vivian et al.

    only, if possible, sheen wants to make complaints about it.

    "If you don''t want that thing to be abused, why steal it from the royal city?"

    I''m so full that I have nothing to do.

    Of course, I think so, but Sheehan is very clear that there must be something deeper in this, otherwise it will not lead to this result.

    And sheen is more or less involved in this insider, if so positive contact, may dig out something.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t have that idea at all.

    "As the saying goes, the more you know, the more dangerous it will be. If you see the secret that will make your future life turn around, let it go to hell."

    For all the above reasons, Sean didn''t want to contact the inside.

    At least, not now.

    You know, Sheen has only been in the world for about half a month. Even if he has opened the plug-in, he has not yet fully developed. He is only at grade 18. If he uses his unique skills, he can learn more powerful skills and become much stronger than he is now.

    Just imagine how miserable it would be if I were involved in this situation without this condition.

    So, sheen thinks, in the rapid growth of the present, he or more hiding points of this kind of thing is better, when really unavoidable, he has absolute strength to deal with, that is reassuring.

    It is easy to understand that Sean is more inclined to be obscene and push it through the Sora fields than to fight hard and kill him. This can be seen from his behavior style of trying to defeat the demon king without any risk.

    "Anyway, I would like to thank you for the model of the protagonist who tossed himself to death."

    Therefore, sheen didn''t pay much attention to what lesia had taken from the Royal City, and what the old demons wanted to get. As long as the former was not allowed to be better, let alone the latter, it would be enough in terms of results. What else should he do if he worried too much about the rest?

    In this case, sheen said what should be said, and left the rest to Vivian and others to make their own judgment.

    So...

    "I''ll talk to Riley about this matter." Vivian then in a moment of thoughtful, so toward the public: "recently our team''s adventure will be temporarily cancelled, do not know what will happen in the future, we will be in lamigion on standby."

    This is a stopgap measure.

    "I don''t mind." Tieer light way: "recently I will also live in the town, convenient to gather and move at any time."

    "I... I don''t mind." Lumiya also expressed some concern: "now, I''m not sure to let my family stay in the town alone..."

    "of course, I have no problem." "If anything happens, please tell us the first time, sister Vivian," she said

    "Well, I will." Vivian nodded with a smile, then looked at Sean, thought for a moment, and said: "I''m sorry, I don''t expect to accept the Commission recently, but the assessment will continue. The work of adventurers is not only about combat effectiveness. You don''t seem to know much about many aspects of knowledge. Therefore, I suggest you find more opportunities to supplement all aspects of knowledge these days."

    Sheen naturally accepted the proposal.

    Originally, for a lot of knowledge of the world, sheen really did not understand.

    If you can have the opportunity to supplement this knowledge and let yourself know more about the world, then sheen is absolutely welcome.

    If sheen had known, as many as the others, that lesha was wanted by the Kingdom, it might not have happened so much.

    In that case, sheen will report this force to the adventurers'' Guild or the Knights'' order directly after meeting each other for the first time, and see if she still dares to wander around so freely.With that in mind, Sheehan received a very useful intelligence from Vivian.

    "There is a big library on the third floor of the guild. There are many useful books for adventurers. You can go there when you have nothing to do."

    The news made Sean''s eyes shine.

    Why did sheen choose to be an adventurer?

    Besides the problem of identity, isn''t it necessary to collect all kinds of intelligence through the adventurers'' guild?

    Now, that role is here.

    "I said that reality is not the same as fiction. Adventurers need to solve all kinds of entrustment, and they need to have a lot of knowledge, such as how to dissect magic materials, how to identify various magic objects, and so on. There is bound to be a channel for adventurers to understand and learn."

    Originally, sheen thought that the guild was relying on the old people to lead the new people, so that the old people could teach the new people this knowledge. Now it seems that the guild has provided assistance in this respect in a more convenient way.

    Maybe, this is what Riley, who likes to prepare for the future, specially prepared for it?

    Anyway, it''s really useful for sheen.

    "I''ll use it without delay."

    Having made up his mind, sheen went to the third floor of the guild immediately after the members of Vivian''s team were disbanded.

    ...

    the third floor of the guild, library.

    This is a vast space.

    Bookshelves one by one are arranged neatly, like a long dragon, extending to the depths invisible to the naked eye.

    A book or a new or old book quietly lying in a large number of bookshelves, sending out a unique aroma of books.

    "It''s really big."

    Sheen came here, looking at the vast place that was not so much a library as a Book City, he expressed a little emotion.

    Inside, many adventurers seem to be taking advantage of this place, confirming something in front of a crystal like magic props, and then scattering around to the direction of those bookshelves.

    Sheen comes forward with curiosity and comes to a magic prop. It turns out that this is a directory showing which direction all kinds of books are located in, which bookshelf and which position are all kinds of books.

    "It''s quite a model."

    Sheen laughed and then confirmed the list.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    As sheen had thought, most of the books in the adventurers'' Guild library are books related to the completion of the Commission.

    Such as the classification and composition principle of magic props, the catalogue of Warcraft, the identification and types of materials, precautions for wild adventures, summary of dangerous places in the human world, and the location of the source of magic, and so on, the contents of which can be clearly seen one after another in the catalogue of magic props.

    As sheen confirms the titles of the books, he plans to find the parts he wants.

    One of the books was immediately hit by Sean.

    "Omni pertanson?"

    As soon as sheen saw the title, he decided to read it first.

    Because, this book is about the origin and history of this world called ohmic pertanson.

    According to the directory, sheen went to the bookshelf where the target was and found the book smoothly.

    "What a convenience."

    Sighing at the convenience of the library, sheen did not begin to turn to the book called ohm peeptanson.

    It was not until this moment that sheen knew the world for the first time.

    No, it should be said that Sean had already known the world once.

    According to the goddess, at the beginning, there were only Protoss and demons in the world.

    The protoss has a variety of abilities by taking charge of various fields of power.

    The demons are born with extremely powerful power, which is unmatched in the field of fighting and destruction.

    The protoss are the greatest beings in their respective fields because of their respective positions. However, because of the different fields of the protoss, they are also good at different things. Therefore, in the protoss, the individuals who are not good at fighting or even have no combat effectiveness exist.

    The demons are generally powerful in power, and there is no limit to the number. The overall strength of the race is far superior to that of the protoss, but they can not be as omnipotent as the protoss, and can exercise the ability similar to miracles.

    The two ethnic groups have been fighting since the remote times, leading to a series of disputes.

    is almost as like as two peas.

    However, Hearn found that before that, in fact, Protoss and Demons had their own origins.

    The introduction in the book is like this.

    "At the beginning of the world, there were only two lives in omnip tantsen."

    "One named omnis."

    "One is called kratis."

    "Ohmis is the omnipotent being, the origin and beginning of the world."

    "Kratis is a symbol of power, the embodiment of destruction and destruction."

    "The protoss is the race that gets power and power from omnis and gets various kinds of responsibilities. As one of the original races, prototypes of omnipotent omnis created human, elves, dwarves, orcs and other races. They are the creator of the human race, and have always been guiding the life of the human world."

    "The demon clan is a race born under the influence of kratis''s magic power. Its nature is similar to that of magic objects born under the influence of the source of magic. It is only through the interference of magic power that it is naturally born. It is born with strong power, and it is also respected by power. It is frightening and frightening."

    With these two beings as the source, Protoss and demons came into being, which led to various races in the follow-up.

    Therefore, to say that the origin of all things is from these two lives is completely without harm.

    However, Protoss and demons have been targeting each other since the moment of their birth.

    I''m afraid even Protoss and Demons themselves are not clear.

    Perhaps it is because of the irreconcilable conflict, or it may be that which side is unhappy with the other side and wants to occupy the ownership of the world by itself. The real reason is that it has been buried in history for a long time.

    This shows how long the history of the struggle between Protoss and demons is.

    "With such a long history of struggle, it''s no wonder that there will be people in the demons who don''t want peace."

    Sheen was reading this and thinking.

    However...

    "ohmis..."

    "kratis..."

    there is no doubt that the identity of the two names is already obvious.

    "Ohmis is the supreme goddess, the pinnacle of the protoss, known as the Supreme God."

    "Kratis is the demon king who brings chaos, the peak of the demons, whose power even the Supreme God has to avoid the edge, and is the strongest one in the world."

    Therefore, the protoss can only find the existence of the demon king - the brave one - by calling across the world.

    But even in this way, the brave men of all ages have fallen in front of the demon king one after another, and none of them can successfully attack the demon king.

    Until a thousand years ago"Mightra, the greatest warrior of all ages."

    This brave man has never been stronger than before, and even the brave men of all ages have to bow down to defeat the devil and save the world with the help of omnis, the Supreme God.

    "After the content and Vivian and I mentioned the same."

    After the demon king was attacked, the Supreme God omnes also consumed too much power. After dividing the world into three parts, she led the protoss into the divine world. She lived in the deepest part of the divine world all the year round, and has not appeared again. Therefore, the three tribes have ushered in a millennium long peace.

    "Supreme God..."

    sheen was thinking and focused on his special skill - [blessing of the Supreme God].

    This skill, Sean, still doesn''t know how to use it.

    "Anyway, I don''t know what a blessing is."

    Sheen began to turn through the books and even look for other books. It was not until five minutes later that he found a book about blessings, the blessing of God.

    "The so-called blessing is actually God''s protection of human life."

    Sheen opened the book and saw it at first sight.

    "The effect of the blessing varies according to the person''s position."

    "For example, if you get the blessing of the God who is in charge of health, you will be able to grow up healthily, basically without any disease or pain, or even live a long life."

    "For another example, if you get the blessing of the God who is in charge of harvest, you will get a bonus in farming."

    "Basically, the general public are blessed by the above types of gods. Only those who have other talents will be blessed by other types of gods. They will show their talents in accordance with the blessing effect in various aspects."

    "Those who have the ability to do business will get the blessing of the God of Commerce, and get the blessing effect in terms of safety, operation and management."

    "Those who have artistic talent will get the blessing of the God of art, and will also get the corresponding effect skills."

    "And those who have the ability to fight, such as adventurers, generally have the blessing of improving immunity and resistance in all aspects, and will have the effect of prolonging vitality in case of life danger."

    "God''s blessings are various. As many as there are serving gods, there are many kinds of blessings."

    "Of course, the higher the power of the blessed God, the stronger the effect of the blessing."

    This is blessing.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    "This..."

    looking at the contents of the book, Sean completely lost his words.

    If this is the case, it is almost unnecessary to think about who the Supreme God''s blessing comes from and what the objects are.

    No, as long as he heard of the existence of the Supreme God, sheen had already understood who his blessing, or Nien, would be.

    Now, the book tells Sean, his blessing, and the true identity of the one who gave him that blessing.

    "One or two of them are very deep."

    Sheen''s mood was dim and not very cheerful.

    Because the more he understood this, the more he understood the fact that he was involved in a deep whirlpool.

    "According to this book, basically all human beings will be blessed by God. As long as they are human beings, they will be brought to the temple by their parents after one month of birth. If an individual with amazing potential is born, it may also attract gods from higher levels to bless."

    Under such circumstances, it is said that if the blessing can be given by the existence of the three goddess levels, the blessing can even transform people, speed up their growth, and even have the talent and quality that they did not have, so that people can learn the skills and magic that they could not learn. The effect is quite amazing.

    From ancient times to the present, there are few lives that can get the blessing of this level. When the brave men of all ages are called to this world, the blessings they get are given by any one of the three goddesses.

    As for the Supreme God, it seems that he has never blessed any individual.

    Now, no matter how you look at it, the legendary thing seems to have fallen into the hands of sheen.

    Clearly, the rest of the brave can only get the blessing given by one of the three goddesses, but they directly get the blessing of the Supreme God. Is that because they are more special than those brave ones?

    Sheen always felt that the reason was more than that.

    "The call of the brave after a thousand years, when the war has ended and the three ethnic groups have reached peace with each other, this is an extraordinary state in itself."

    With this blessing that no one has ever received, sheen does not believe that there will be no deeper reason.

    "At the end of the day, I don''t know what the effect of this blessing is."

    Since it is a blessing that no one has ever received, no one will know the specific effect of this blessing.

    "Take refuge in the world."

    "Protoss only, all conditions are met."

    "Protoss only. All interference is avoidable."

    "Protoss only. All divisions work."

    "Protoss only. All effects can be added."

    "What do these effects mean?"

    Sheen didn''t understand at all.

    But one thing is certain.

    That is, the divine blessing is indispensable to human life.

    This is not to say that people cannot live without the blessing of God.

    However, according to the book, blessing is the proof of God''s protection and protection, which can be possessed by anyone. The blessing of a person will be invalid unless he commits an unforgivable crime.

    Therefore, people who have lost their blessings are objects of disgust and exclusion in the human world and the divine world, and even will be exiled by the state. Even the adventurers'' Guild does not allow people who have lost their blessings to join. Therefore, the function of detecting the existence of blessings will be added to the magic tester, in order to find out whether the newcomers applying for joining the adventurers'' guild are vicious criminals ¡£

    In addition, the demons will not be blessed.

    In view of this, holding blessing is the basic condition of living in the Terran circle. Once lost, it will only be reduced to a fugitive like laixia.

    By the way, both the Protoss and the demons attach great importance to class. According to different classes, their status is completely different.

    There is no doubt that the zenith of the protoss is the Supreme God, which is worshipped and never disobeyed by any Protoss. It can even be called the foolish and loyal object, because the protoss are all derived from the life of the Supreme God. The protoss should be regarded as the mother and the absolute king, followed by the three first born goddesses. The rest of the protoss are divided into higher gods and lower gods Position and class are very clear.

    There is no doubt that the top of the demon clan is the demon king. After the death of the demon king, the top six demons are respected, followed by the superior demons and the lower demons. They are very similar to the class of the Protoss. The difference lies in the importance and the number of officials that determine the class and status of the Protoss. The demons are divided into classes according to their strength. If there is strength and potential If an excellent individual appears, it will even be directly recruited by the six demons as their cadres directly under their leadership, and their status should be above the superior demons.

    For example, Kilian is the superior demon clan. He was once under the command of the Dragon demon among the six demons. His boss is one of the cadres directly under the Dragon demon''s command. If Kilian continues to develop steadily, he may become a direct cadre of the Dragon demon in a hundred years. At that time, except for the six demons, Kilian will have the highest status in the whole demon family.Unfortunately, Kilian became a member of the old demon sect, and now he has been separated from the command of the Dragon demon and has become a major criminal and wanted criminal.

    As for the protoss, as mentioned above, it is not the strength that determines the class and status, but the importance and the number of the officers in charge. Therefore, there are superior gods who have no fighting power, and even lower gods with extraordinary fighting capacity. Only the three goddesses are incomparably powerful and belong to the same level of existence as the six great demons.

    "That is to say, after the death of the demon king, the Supreme God is also a hermit in modern times, and the three goddesses and the six demons are the figures who are on the top of the world in terms of status and strength?"

    Sheen knows more or less.

    "In this way, the world of Protoss and demons is not complicated. The class is obvious and the structure is simple. On the contrary, the Terrans are very complicated."

    Terrans are divided into humans, dwarves, orcs and elves. Each race has a different class and status standard, and its power distribution is uneven. Compared with the Protoss and demons, it is undoubtedly much more complicated. The kingdom of Mithra, where sheen is currently located, is just one of many countries in the human world.

    "I don''t know what level of the highest combat power in the Terran, or who will be the highest combat power in the human race?"

    With this in mind, sheen returned the blessing of God to the bookshelf.

    Of course, there are a lot of things that don''t understand, and sheen can only slowly understand.

    Now, Sean wants to find another book.

    "I don''t know if there is one here."

    That''s what sheen is looking forward to most, so to speak.

    With that expectation, sheen turned around in the library.

    About half an hour later, sheen happily took a book out of the library.

    The title of the book is basic science of magic.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    "Well?"

    When sheen came down from the third floor of the guild with a book and returned to the first floor hall of the guild, the strange feeling made him stop.

    Sheen raised his eyes and looked around.

    This look, sheen saw many adventurers or obscure or explicit cast to this side of the line of sight.

    "Is that him?"

    "That''s right."

    "Nothing special."

    "I don''t even have a decent piece of equipment, just a weapon hidden in a bag on your shoulder..."

    "how do you think it''s all a rookie?"

    "Yes."

    "I don''t know what''s going on."

    "I thought that this new man would be the same as the others before. He would be kicked out after a month in Miss Vivian''s team, or she would do something stupid in the middle of the way and be solved by Miss Tieer."

    "That''s it."

    This kind of low voice conversation was vaguely introduced into Sheen''s ears.

    Perhaps, the other side is deliberately let him hear it?

    At least, sheen was able to see that many of the people who were engaged in this conversation were staring directly at themselves, their eyes full of discomfort and ridicule.

    Sheen''s eyebrows raised.

    The content of the dialogue and the change of attitude, sheen could understand what was going on.

    "Because of Vivian and them?"

    It seems that the scene that sheen was upstairs by vivienra in the hall on the first floor of the guild stimulated the mentality of these adventurers.

    This development...

    "it''s not going to be conventional again, is it?"

    Sheen narrowed his eyes and was speechless.

    It''s a classic plot, and it''s hard for Sean.

    "Will there be someone who will jump out and be slapped in the face by me?"

    Sheen had a look of gratitude.

    Compared to this boring, knee thinking can come up with dozens of chapters of the routine plot, sheen would like to go back to learning magic.

    When he finally got the chance to learn magic, sheen didn''t want to waste his time on something that didn''t do any good except show off.

    "There''s no way..."

    Sean sighed silently, and lifted his pace towards the guild gate.

    At the same time, sheen is filtering through his brain a variety of routines that may follow.

    It wasn''t long before...

    "Hey, the new guy over there."

    Just as sheen was about to walk out of the guild, a tall figure finally appeared in front of him.

    It was a muscular adventurer with a bloody weapon on his back and a fierce look that looked like a human bear.

    At this time, the other side stood in front of the guild gate, holding his arms, looking down at Sean from a commanding position, his face full of scorn and sneer.

    Around the adventurers looking at this scene, the same one by one to see a good look like the expression, seems to be looking forward to the development of the future.

    Sheen was forced to stop and his head lowered.

    The tall adventurer grinned.

    "Little..."

    just as the other side opened his mouth and was ready to say something, sheen suddenly raised his head.

    "Boy, you seem to be in the limelight recently" -- do you want to say something like that

    Sheen''s words, let the tall adventurer stunned.

    "You..."

    the tall adventurer spoke again, as if to say something.

    But sheen didn''t give him a chance.

    "Do you think it''s OK to pretend to be calm? Even if you do, I''m not going to let you go! "-- do you want to say that?"

    Sheen''s speech made the other party confused.

    "I..."

    for convenience, it is also ready to speak.

    It''s just...

    "," I''m a leading adventurer in ramachionne. I''m a rookie like you. I can crush you with one hand. Pay attention. Don''t make me angry. "- - do you want to say that?"

    Once again, sheen blocked his way back, causing pang to twitch, and his face began to turn red.

    "Don''t..."

    the tall adventurer''s red face began to show anger, and wanted to say something, but still failed.

    "Don''t think you can be so arrogant with Vivian''s support. Believe it or not, I''ll make you look good now, stinky boy" -- is that what you want to say

    Sheen sighed at the tall adventurer in front of him, and his half squinted eyes became dull and impatient.

    "Sorry, I''m very clear about what you want to say. I can even make up several versions for you. If that''s all you want to say, can you please step aside? I''m a little busy now. "Like this, sheen expressed his impatience with the most direct attitude.

    With that, Sean didn''t give the other side time to react, holding the book and passing by the tall adventurer.

    "Really, it''s nothing new."

    Sheen muttered and dropped such a sentence.

    This sentence, extremely smooth let that tall adventurer angry.

    "You...!"

    Driven by his anger, the tall adventurer pulled out the bloody weapon behind his back and turned around to fight sheen.

    However, in the moment when the tall adventurer turned around, a footplate came into his eyes.

    "Bang!"

    With a thump, the giant bear like adventurer was kicked to the floor of the guild and knocked down countless tables and chairs all the way. In the scream of adventurers around, they were drowned by tables and chairs.

    "What... What?"

    "So... The new guy did it!"

    "One kick, one kick, and fly out!"

    Around those who see the good play like adventurers, one by one, were shocked and clamorous.

    In front of the guild gate, Sean, holding the book, took his feet back. Under the eyes of many adventurers, he made a very dull voice.

    "When you feel insulted, you immediately resort to violence without saying a word?"

    "There''s nothing new about it."

    Sheen muttered, not even a bit nostalgic, but in front of all the adventurers guild, he turned and left.

    "This..."

    a group of adventurers who witnessed all of this simply did not respond. They looked at sheen who left without nostalgia, and then looked at being submerged by countless tables and chairs, with a shoe print on one face, and the whole person fell into syncope like a tall adventurer, who lost his words for a moment.

    When the staff of the adventurers'' Guild came forward in panic, the adventurers began to look at each other and didn''t know what to do.

    But it has to be said that Sean''s performance before and after has left an impression on these adventurers.

    That is, the new man is a cruel man.

    And when Riley and Vivian know about this, they are also looking at each other, and finally laugh and cry.

    "That guy..."

    Vivian was helpless.

    "What an interesting man."

    Lily laughed.

    After that, this no small episode was mentioned as a dinner topic for many adventurers.

    As for the impact of this, only genius knows.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Lamigion, hotel.

    After leaving the adventurers guild, sheen came straight back here.

    For him, the episode of the adventurers'' guild was not qualified to be a joke after dinner.

    Now, sheen just wants to get in touch with magic as soon as possible, and even learn magic. That kind of conventional plot has long been thrown out of the sky in such a mood.

    In this case, Sean went into his room as soon as he got back to the hotel, locked the door, threw off his shoes and jumped onto his bed.

    Later, sheen can''t wait to pick up the book "the fundamentals of magic" and open it.

    "The devil."

    As soon as he opened it, Sheehan immediately saw a big "magic" character like this.

    This word occupies a whole page, as if there is infinite magic, somehow it makes Sean read a little fascinated.

    "Well, it''s a little metaphysical."

    Sheen was inexplicably satisfied and opened the second page.

    From this page, it is the basic knowledge to explain the concept of "magic".

    "Magic, a kind of power that can cause supernatural phenomena by consuming the magic power that every living body has, is also the most mysterious and profound knowledge in the world."

    "Magic originated from the demons. It is a means of using power developed by the demon king. The purpose is to enable the demons to exercise their universal and powerful magic power more efficiently and fight against the protoss with stronger power. Therefore, it is called magic, which means" the magic is used by the demons. "

    "Later, on the basis of the same theory, the Supreme God omnis developed holy magic and various restoration and auxiliary magic specifically used to deal with demons and demons, and granted them to Protoss and other races. Magic was no longer a magic for demons, but a force that would appear among all races, and was popularized in omnipotence."

    "Nowadays, all kinds of magic and systems have been developed and spread widely. Magic has become one of the most noble forces in the world. Magicians who specialize in magic and have made achievements in the field of Magic have a higher status than ordinary soldiers, because they can often perform miracles that cannot be realized by ordinary skills."

    Sheen had a general idea of the origin of magic.

    This part, before, Nien also mentioned a little to sheen.

    According to the goddess, magic is a force that can interfere with the principles of the world. It can achieve many miracles within the scope of [reason], so its status is so high.

    Thanks to this, to learn magic, you also need very high talent and talent, because it is a kind of knowledge that can even touch the world''s principles.

    Why are the elves a natural magical race?

    It is because the spirit is born from the nature of life, close to nature, close to the world, so all the elves are born magicians, without exception.

    The demons are naturally born because of the magic influence of the demon king. They are born with strong magic power and can almost use magic.

    The protoss, on the contrary, can''t even use the simplest magic due to their different positions. However, many Protoss can use the magic of holy, restoration and auxiliary systems, which is different from the demons.

    "What about me?"

    Sheen didn''t know if he had the ability to learn magic.

    In terms of magic, I should be quite enough.

    Can you get close to nature and the world?

    "I''m a stranger."

    Sheen was a little worried.

    "If I had known, I would have read the books related to the brave to see if the brave people of all ages had learned magic."

    With that in mind, Sean continued to turn.

    "Depending on the effect and power, magic is also graded."

    "Primary magic."

    "Intermediate magic."

    "Superior magic."

    "Generally speaking, magic is divided into these three levels."

    The effect and power of primary magic is the weakest, but the requirement of learning is also the lowest. Many soldiers who have reached a certain level can also use it. However, compared with the level, it is undoubtedly much weaker. Therefore, many soldiers who meet the learning standard will not choose to learn.

    The effect and power of intermediate magic is worth looking forward to. Soldiers with level 50 want to learn the power and effect, but the requirements for magic and talent become higher. Ordinary soldiers can''t satisfy them. If they can, these soldiers can basically learn the skill of magic sword.

    Higher level magic is recognized as high power and high effect, which is also the biggest pursuit of many magicians. Magicians who can use superior Magic have been valued and valued by nobles and even royal families.

    Therefore, the magicians who can learn the superior magic are able to get ahead, and their status will not be inferior to that of ordinary nobles.

    It''s just...

    "if you want to learn magic, you have to learn the corresponding magic skills.""For example, those who have the [magic ¡¤ fire] skill can use the magic of the fire system, and those who have the skill of [magic ¡¤ ice] can use the magic of the freezing system, and so on. If you want to use any kind of magic, you have to learn the magic skill of that type."

    "Moreover, the level of magic skill directly determines the level of magic that can be used."

    "When the level of magic skill is level 1, level 2 or level 3, you can only use primary magic."

    "When the level of magic skill is level 4, level 5 or level 6, intermediate magic can be used."

    "When the level of magic skill is level 7, level 8 or level 9, you can use higher level magic."

    If the level of magic skills is not enough, it is impossible to use the magic of the superior in any case, which is known to all.

    Melika, for example, has upgraded the skills of magic fire and magic ice to level 4. This fairy girl can use intermediate magic and primary magic, but she can''t use superior magic.

    In contrast, laixia''s [magic ¡¤ space] skill has been upgraded to level 7, so she can use the superior''s space magic, and even space itself can be imprisoned and eliminated.

    At the same time, the higher the level of magic skills, the stronger the power and effect of magic.

    "What about Grade 10?"

    Sheen was puzzled and turned several pages, but he didn''t see what it would be like to raise his magic skill to the full level of level 10.

    "It''s because the book doesn''t cover that level?"

    Sean has some understanding.

    After all, the title of the book is called "basic science of magic". I want to know that there is no really profound thing in it.

    But in this book, there are steps to teach people to acquire primary magic and master magic.

    "If you want to learn, it is necessary to acquire corresponding magic skills."

    "But it''s not enough to have the corresponding magic skills."

    "To be a qualified magician, you need to acquire two skills first."

    "One is the ability to improve the speed and proficiency of chanting incantations

    "One is the ability to change the nature and form of magic by virtue of spirit and mind, so that it can intervene in the world''s principles -- [meditation]."

    "Only by learning these two skills can you use magic."

    Therefore, the first thing the book teaches is not magic, but how to acquire these two skills.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Generally speaking, if a magician wants to use a kind of magic, there are two steps.

    1£º First adjust one''s mental state, concentrate on one''s mind and attention, and change the nature and form of one''s own magic according to the type of magic to be used, so as to intervene in the relevant [principles].

    This step requires the acquisition of the meditation skill. The higher the skill level, the faster, more skilled and efficient the step can be completed.

    2£º After the intervention of the relevant [reason], the magic power will produce a second change by chanting specific magic incantations, which will lead to the change of the [principle], forming a supernatural phenomenon and achieving miracles.

    This step requires the acquisition of [singing] skill. The higher the skill level is, the faster, more skilled and more efficient it can be completed. If the skill level is high enough, it can even shorten the content of singing, or even abandon singing, directly complete the change, and form magic.

    These two necessary steps enable any magician to acquire the skills of meditation and chant. Otherwise, even if they have acquired magic skills, they will not be able to make magic.

    Previously, Vivian also mentioned that, as a magician, melika not only improved the skills of [magic ¡¤ fire] and [magic ¡¤ ice], but also improved the [meditation] and [chant] that magicians must practice?

    Therefore, any magician must learn the skills of meditation and chant, and the higher the skill level, the better. Otherwise, even if the level of magic skill is higher, the speed of using magic will be surprisingly slow, and even worse, there is the possibility of failure.

    "That young lady''s unique skill is not to replace these two skills?"

    Sheen thought about lesha''s situation.

    The eldest lady does not need to sing her magic. She doesn''t even need to recite her magic name. She can use her magic as she likes, including the space magic of her superiors. All the magic in her hands can be launched instantly like super power, which is very foul.

    I claim that it is the effect brought about by the unique skill. That unique skill may make the eldest lady omit the steps of meditation and singing, and directly connect it with the theory, so that the reason can be changed and the magic can be formed directly.

    That is to say, it is likely that lesia does not have the skills of meditation and chant as ordinary magicians do.

    "It''s no wonder that she can still use such strong gravity magic, and the magic of other systems seems to be able to do the same."

    If you don''t need to improve meditation and chant, the skill points saved can be used to learn other magic skills?

    In addition to the advantage of instant magic, laixia will definitely not let go of this advantage. She will definitely try to learn as many magic as possible to improve the ability of magicians.

    Compared with the rest of the magicians, it can be imagined how much advantage this kind of laixia will take.

    "Sure enough, unique skills are the most important. Once the effect is extraordinary, it can completely subvert the gap between level and skill."

    Although not to the point of sheen, but lesia is certainly able to challenge beyond the level.

    "I just don''t know the grade of that girl."

    With this in mind, sheen also began to get involved in the acquisition of meditation and singing skills.

    In the book "Fundamentals of magic", the author clearly indicates the skills of acquiring these two skills.

    "If you want to acquire the [meditation] skill, you can try to enter the state of meditation first, try to clear your mind as much as possible, concentrate on it, feel your own magic power, and let the magic power change. As long as you keep trying this process and have the ability to acquire magic, you will be qualified to learn the skill at a certain moment."

    "If you want to acquire [chant] skill, you must practice chanting magic mantra repeatedly. As long as you have the ability to become a magician, you can use chanting magic mantra to induce changes in magic power in this process. If you succeed in changing magic power, you can generally acquire skills."

    In view of this, the book explains in detail the skills of these two steps, such as how to better sense magic, concentrate, and enter the state of meditation. For example, what kind of magic mantra should be practiced can lead to the change of magic power smoothly, fluently and naturally. All kinds of precautions are explained.

    It''s also marked in the book.

    "According to this method, if you can''t acquire one of the two skills of meditation and singing within three years before you become an adult, you will prove that you have not learned magic. Please give up becoming a magician as soon as possible."

    "In adulthood, if you can''t acquire one of these two skills within a year, the reason is the same."

    "The earlier you acquire the skills of meditation and chant, the more you will be able to be a magician."

    "Therefore, please choose whether to go to the way of magic according to your own situation, and do not blindly pursue it."

    Sheen took these notes seriously, then pondered for a while and made a decision.

    "Anyway, try it first."

    Both meditation and chanting are achievements that need painstaking efforts and long-term accumulation. They should not be effective in a short time.But sheen still wanted to try, otherwise he would be too sorry for the fact that he came to the different world of sword and magic.

    "Good."

    So, having made up his mind, sheen put down his book and, according to the book, was ready to try to enter meditation.

    "First into the state of being in a state of concentration, try to clear your mind, concentrate, feel your own magic power, and let the magic power change..."

    sheen recalled the steps, closed his eyes and began to try.

    Sheen knew it was a task that took time to complete.

    Therefore, sheen told himself that he must be patient. Within a year, he must keep trying and not be influenced by the obsession that he, as a stranger, does not know whether he can possess magic talent.

    As the saying goes, sharpening the knife does not miss the woodcutter. As long as you work hard, even if you are not a person in this world, one day, you will be able to...

    "to acquire a skill - [meditation] - do you want to learn? "

    in this moment, such a message appeared in Sean''s mind.

    "..."

    just determined to work hard, Sheen''s face puffed, opened his eyes, and his face was strange.

    After a moment''s silence, sheen picked up the Book Fundamentals of magic.

    "Practice the chant of magic mantra repeatedly..."

    according to several magic incantations recorded above, sheen began to practice singing.

    "Acquiring skills - [singing] - learning? "

    soon, or less than a few seconds, a new message appeared in Sean''s mind.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    At this moment, Sean just felt like an idiot.

    Alien?

    Worry about the wool!

    "Almost forget, I''m a compulsion..."

    conclusion: sheen can learn magic.

    Moreover, it is estimated that no one is more talented as a magician than he is.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    Ramijion, outside the town.

    At this time, sheen was coming out of the town into such a sparsely populated suburb, and in the hills he found a rather empty sandy land.

    "Is that all right here?"

    Sheen glanced around stealthily, then breathed a sigh of relief, putting aside the foundation of magic, which he had been holding in his hand, and himself entered the middle of the sand.

    Come here, of course, the purpose is to test the use of magic.

    Although he can also experiment in a hotel, he doesn''t have to spend a lot of time running to this kind of place, but sheen doesn''t forget what happened when he learned the magic sword last time. So, to be on the safe side, sheen still comes here.

    "It''s a bit like being bitten by a snake and afraid of the well rope for ten years."

    Sheen himself was laughing bitterly.

    Sean learned four systems of elementary magic from the Book Fundamentals of magic, which are the only four primary magic recorded in this book.

    "According to the book, everyone is good at different magic systems. Even if you have the ability to become a magician, you also need to find the most suitable magic system for yourself."

    Some people are good at attacking magic.

    Some people are good at defense magic.

    Some people are good at restoring magic.

    Some people are good at auxiliary magic.

    Just like skills, magicians have different paths according to the system they are good at. They can even be subdivided into various systems. For example, if someone is good at fire magic in attack magic, and someone is good at freezing magic in attack magic, their talent and talent will determine their future positioning and need to be treated with caution.

    "Because the practice of magic usually takes a lot of time. If you work hard in the wrong direction for too long, it will not only waste time, but also waste talent."

    Therefore, for a magician, in addition to the necessary practice of meditation and singing, the first thing he should do is to find out the direction he is good at and avoid doing useless work.

    Melika, for example, is a combination of fire magic and freezing magic. I seem to have the highest talent in these two kinds of magic. She specializes in the two systems of magic, and has no intention of learning other systems of magic.

    On the contrary, she seems to be good at many systems of magic besides space magic and gravity magic. I don''t know whether I really have magic ability or because of other reasons.

    There are four basic and primary magic recorded in the basic science of magic. The purpose is to let people preliminarily confirm the magic system they are good at by trying to practice these four kinds of magic.

    "There are many systems and types of magic, but among them, the magic that can show clear attributes and directions is undoubtedly the easiest to learn and understand."

    This is the explanation in the basic science of magic.

    In other words, among the many magic systems, attribute magic is the most suitable magic system for novices to contact and learn.

    The so-called attribute magic refers to the most common magic systems such as flame magic, freezing magic, lightning magic and wind magic.

    "Because with the magic of definite attributes, magic is also the easiest to change in the past, so attribute magic requires the least ability of magicians, and the difficulty of learning and improving is far lower than that of other systems."

    In view of this, the book respectively recorded the flame system, freezing system, thunder and lightning system and wind system four kinds of primary attribute magic, for beginners to learn.

    Learn these four kinds of magic at the same time, then you can know what your best magic system is.

    "After all, in the same learning time, which kind of magic can be used the fastest, that proves that this person has the highest talent and talent in this magic system."

    Sheen came here to try these four primary magic.

    "According to the book, as long as you acquire the skills of meditation and singing, it will be one day in a short time and a month later, and the learners will be able to use one of the magic skills."

    It''s complicated to think about it.

    "Short is a day, late is a month..."

    Well, it''s better not to take it seriously.

    At least, I am definitely not in this list.

    Sheen has reason to believe that, next, his performance can never be evaluated by common sense.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheen turned himself into a ruthless machine, so as not to be stimulated later.

    Then sheen reviewed the four elementary magic spells he had just learned and held out his hand to the front.

    First of all, sheen tried the magic of fire.

    "- - burn it, red magic power"

    chanting a short primary magic spell, the magic inside sheen began to change.

    It started to flow, then it suddenly became hot, and then it went to Sheen''s outstretched hand, which turned into a red flame and was released from the palm."Tinder."

    Sheen used magic for the first time in his life.

    Then...

    "bang!"

    In the open sand, with a thunderous explosion, the hot waves of fire erupted from Sheen''s palm, blowing up the sand in front of him and making the dust fly.

    In the sand, a burnt hole appears.

    That hole, at least four meters in diameter.

    "Acquire skill - [magic ¡¤ fire] - do you want to learn it? "

    the next second, sheen acquired his first magic skill very smoothly.

    However, sheen looked at the dark hole in front of him and fell into a long silent state.

    "... if I remember correctly, this fire is the most elementary magic, and its effect and power seem to only ignite a tree and evoke a fire the size of a palm?"

    Sheen didn''t dare to say too much and didn''t dare to think too much. He had to learn the skill first and then try the other three primary magic.

    "Condense, the magic power of ice blue -- [freezing]

    "Shine, bright magic power -- [lightning]

    "Lift it, invisible magic power -- [breeze]."

    In this very similar primary magic mantra, sheen used three kinds of attribute magic successively.

    These are the four most basic and elementary magic recorded in the basic science of magic.

    So...

    "acquire skill - [magic ¡¤ ice] - do you want to learn? "

    " acquiring skills - [magic ray] - do you want to learn? "

    " acquiring skills - [magic ¡¤ wind] - do you want to learn? "

    without any accident, sheen successfully acquired the magic skill.

    However, in front of sheen, there was either a piece of ice or a big pit in the sand, and there was sand blowing all over the sky, which made him unable to recover for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    "Is this primary magic?"

    For a moment, Sean''s forehead was full of question marks as he looked at the sand that had completely turned into a mess.

    What is primary magic?

    To put it worse, magic is the weakest in power and effect.

    What''s more, sheen uses the most basic kinds of primary magic, and its effect and power are just better than nothing.

    But now, looking at the scene in front of him, how can sheen feel that even if it is intermediate magic, its power and effect will be like this?

    "Obviously, I also paid special attention to controlling the magic power this time..."

    based on the lesson of [magic sword], this time, sheen did not dare to use all his magic power without reservation, but only used the minimum amount of magic power enough to launch magic.

    According to reason, with so little magic, it is impossible to make the most basic primary magic play such a powerful role.

    If Sheen has already acquired the magic skill and raised the level of his magic skill, it is understandable.

    However, Sheen has just acquired the magic skills of the four attributes of magic, and has not even had time to learn them all. How can he show such power?

    "I haven''t even improved my meditation and singing skills..."

    in other words, Sean''s primary magic can''t be as powerful as it is now.

    Unless, there are other factors that cause the power of magic to rise greatly.

    Sheen can''t help but glance at one of his skills - [wizard].

    This skill, which can greatly enhance the magic power of sheen and the power and effect of the magic used by sheen, is definitely the biggest culprit of this scene.

    Sheen immediately quietly stepped out and picked up the "basic science of magic" which he had put aside and looked at it quickly.

    In this book, it is also recorded in such content.

    "The power and effect of magic depends on the level of magic skill and the amount of magic output."

    "The efficiency and speed of magic depends on the level of meditation and chant."

    "But there are two other factors that can affect magic."

    "One: use specific magic drugs or magic props to improve the power, effect and efficiency of magic. Some rare magic drugs and magic props can even upgrade the level of magic related skills."

    "Two: if you have unique skills, special skills and skills that can increase magic, you can also affect your own magic."

    Both factors are owned by Sean.

    For example, the holy sword can improve Sheen''s whole skill level by 10 levels. The effect is extraordinary, which proves the first point perfectly.

    As for the second point, the most representative is laixia''s unique skill, which can give up singing and meditation and direct instant magic.

    Of course, in addition to unique skills, there are also many skills that can increase magic.

    According to the records in the basic science of magic, some high-level magicians have learned a skill called "magic power", which can improve the power and effect of their own magic. There are also such skills as "flame magic power enhancement", "freezing magic power enhancement" and "thunder and lightning magic power enhancement" which only aim at specific magic systems There are also skills.

    Therefore, in the habit of magic enhancement skills, the power of magic will increase, which is a very normal thing.

    But Sheehan saw a paragraph that he had to care about.

    "Among the many magic increasing skills, there is a skill called" magic guide "which is the most powerful and practical. It can not only maximize the power and effect of magic, but also enhance magic."

    "It''s a pity that this skill can only be acquired by Protoss and demons, but not by Terrans. Only a very small number of Protoss and demons can acquire this skill, and they only acquire it after level 80."

    "In the past, there were brave people who tried to learn this skill, but ended up in failure. I have to say, this is a pity."

    Seeing this passage, sheen immediately closed the basic science of magic.

    "Well, let''s not see it."

    Sheen made such a decision with a calm face. Make complaints about

    . After all, sheen doesn''t want to be reduced to being "not a human being", even bullet screen comments are higher than the grass.

    So, let''s ignore it.

    Putting away the fundamentals of magic, sheen took another look at the messy sand and fell into deep thought.

    Then, sheen raised the four newly acquired magic skills, including magic fire, magic ice, magic thunder, and magic wind, to full level, and then to the full level of meditation and chant.Immediately...

    "[tinder]!"

    Sean, whose skill has been improved, instantly abandoned his singing, stretched out his hand and used his most powerful magic.

    "Boom

    On the outskirts of lamigion, in a corner, a grand explosion suddenly appears in this space.

    The fire waves spread like purgatory.

    The blast winds whirled like shock waves.

    Originally, it was just a mess of sand. This time, it was blown up by a grand explosion and turned into a piece of scorched earth.

    The scene, the momentum, I believe, no matter who saw it, will think it is the high-level magician of the demon clan who released the powerful superior magic here.

    The culprit of all this is holding the book in one hand and holding out the posture in the other hand. His face is flushed by the fire.

    "... it''s primary magic, that''s right."

    Sheen still nodded his head calmly, but it looked like an escape from reality.

    After that, sheen seemed to want to run away from the crime scene.

    But in his heart, Sean is still thinking about it.

    "In any case, the magic I have learned now is only the simplest and most basic four attribute magic, and there are still a lot of magic that I haven''t learned."

    "Now, the level of magic has been raised. Even meditation and chant are full. It''s a waste not to learn other magic."

    "Next time, try to let melika teach me intermediate magic in fire and ice."

    As for the rest of the magic, sheen wanted to go back to the adventurers guild library on the third floor.

    Of course, sheen didn''t feel like he could find a magic book.

    I want to know that there is no high-level magic to be learned in a library that is open to the public like that.

    But it doesn''t matter if it''s not advanced magic.

    Even if it''s just a beginner, it''s absolutely enough power to fall into the hands of sheen, isn''t it?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    For a while, sheen spent almost all of his time in the guild library, learning from the world.

    Especially knowledge about magic, sheen paid special attention to it.

    In order to maximize the use of his plug-in and skills brought by the increase, sheen wanted to learn all kinds of magic, whether useful or not, first learn.

    Anyway, magic is so widely used. Even if it is not popular, it is possible to use it at any time. He can acquire various magic skills at the fastest speed. There is no need to worry about not learning. Sheen naturally wants to learn all the magic that can be learned.

    Under such circumstances, sheen successfully found the primary magic books of fire, freezing, thunder and lightning. He learned various types of primary magic, and no longer possessed the four simplest and most basic magic.

    However, even though sheen looked through the entire library''s book catalog, he still could not find any magic books beyond the attribute magic system, let alone the magic books above the primary magic.

    That is to say, as sheen had thought before, the guild library does not have many high-level magic books. The magic that can be learned from here is only the primary magic of attribute magic.

    "As expected, there is no possibility of advanced magic to give people unconditional learning."

    Sheen was not surprised.

    After all, magic is so versatile and special.

    Magic is originally the power developed by Protoss and demons. Now, there are systems in various fields. Every race is continuously developing magic in order to enhance the overall strength of the race. How can we make the hard won research results published casually?

    If they are taken by other races to enhance their own strength and then deal with themselves, what should we do?

    If the demons steal technology and theory, resulting in their own hard to develop the excellent results are abused and misused, and eventually become a force to harm others and themselves, what should we do?

    All kinds of scruples are doomed to make it impossible for all clans to disclose their profound magic knowledge.

    Besides, magic is different from other combat techniques. If it is used to commit crimes, it will really cause great damage.

    To say nothing else, it is easy for a magician who learns intermediate fire magic to create a sea of fire and burn down one or two buildings as long as he releases a kind of intermediate fire magic.

    The damage caused by the power and effect of magic is different from pure combat means. Even a low-level magician may cause great damage. Considering this, it is impossible to provide high-level magic randomly for people to learn at will?

    In view of this, no matter in which country, the channel of learning magic is strictly controlled.

    Especially those magic systems which are more special and can play a magic role are not so easy to learn.

    For example, through books, sheen learned that magic such as the sacred, restorative, and auxiliary departments can only be learned in the temples of cities and towns. Only when the temples are recognized can they learn the magic of these systems.

    For example, the space system, gravity system and other rare and special magic systems are also strictly controlled by the state. Without the recommendation of nobles and even the royal family, no magician can learn the magic of these systems from public channels.

    As for intermediate magic and superior magic, if you want to learn it, you must at least get the recommendation of the adventurers'' guild to apply for this level of magic books.

    Therefore, sheen can only learn elementary magic from the library, and is limited to attribute magic. The other types of magic are only knowledge theory and explanation, and there is absolutely no teaching method used.

    "It seems like a chance to ask melika."

    Sean sighed.

    Elves are born magic race, and they are born from nature. They can learn all kinds of magic systems from races without obstacles. The limit is much lower than that of human beings.

    That''s because almost all the elves are kind-hearted and will not do harm to the world, so they have such special treatment.

    It is said that the elves also inherit the rare magic inherited from the protoss due to the favor of the protoss, which shows the particularity of this race.

    In view of this, Sean felt that he had to find a chance to get close to melicara and have a good talk about life. (funny)

    however, the magic harvest is only here, which does not mean that Sheen has no other harvest.

    At least, in terms of knowledge, sheen really added a lot.

    Now Sheen''s understanding of the world is no longer as low as before. Even though many secrets cannot be known through books, common sense is no longer his short board.

    Sheen even found the heroic biographies of the brave men of all ages and learned a lot from it.

    In particular, Mithra, who was praised as the strongest brave man in all dynasties, defeated the demon king a thousand years ago.

    Sean saw a lot of rumors about the brave man."As like as two peas, the brave man has a very strong unique skill, which can separate the plural from his own strength, and one can block the army of the evil people."

    "It is said that the sword of the brave can split the scales of the dragon, cut off the thick shield, and even cut half of the damage caused by the attack of any object. It can raise his whole skill level by five levels, and even his level can be blessed, making the level of the brave man 50 higher than his own."

    "In addition, the sword of the brave man has many magical effects, which can kill all the evil in the world, and can weaken any curse, which can not threaten the brave."

    "Among the brave men of all ages, the unique skills and the power of the sword of this brave man are unmatched. They are so powerful that even the three goddesses can marvel at it."

    Such a record was once seen by Sean.

    Sheen took a look at the effect of his sword.

    Level + 100.

    Total skill level + 10.

    All types of damage reduced by 99%.

    All negative state immunity.

    Sharpness is the highest level.

    Durability is the highest scale.

    It causes great damage to evil objects.

    It has cleansing and dispelling effects on evil forces.

    "Emmmmmmm..."

    at that time, sheen quietly put the book back, again as if he had not seen it at all, and turned around and left.

    These are the gains of sheen in this period of time.

    And Vivian and others seem to have been busy during this period of time, so that the small group of people rarely gather again.

    As a result, Sean came to the guild almost alone.

    However, each time sheen arrives, it brings a rather subtle atmosphere.

    Because the way the guild people looked at him had changed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    On this day, Sean came to the adventurers'' guild as usual.

    As soon as he entered the adventurers'' guild, Sean found that many adventurers had their eyes on themselves at the first time, and the noise around them was much less.

    Sheen ignored the scene, as if he was used to it, and walked slowly into the hall.

    The adventurers around looked at him and whispered.

    "Here comes the new man."

    "I''ve been coming to the guild alone recently."

    "I don''t know if there is any trouble with him this time."

    "I don''t want it anyway."

    "Me too."

    A group of adventurers had such a private discussion, looking at Sean''s eyes was full of fear, and even some of them were full of fear.

    No way.

    These days, because of the previous events, many adventurers have come to find Sean''s trouble.

    Including the tall adventurer who was kicked off by sheen, the next day he took all the members of his team together with other adventurers who looked at Sean''s displeasure and blocked him at the gate.

    As the so-called people are complicated, adventurers are almost every day licking blood on the edge of the knife, how can they not have a little temper?

    Although sheen felt that this routine was really vulgar more than once, it was just like this in the adventurer profession, and the nature itself meant that there would not be so many well behaved characters.

    However, Sean naturally clearly understood this routine, so where would he follow the routine?

    So, in order to avoid trouble, sheen used some means, which almost scared all the adventurers.

    For example, sheen had already expected the incident mentioned above. The next day, when the tall adventurers blocked the door fiercely and were ready to give him some good looks, sheen actually dragged the knight regiment patrolling the street.

    "Look, it''s them. They tried to attack me maliciously. They even wanted to threaten me. Let me tell them where the wanted man of the old demon sect was looking for. I suspect that they are spies arranged by the old demon sect. Please make decisions for me!"

    At that time, sheen just said the words of such a big black pot in the past, those who blocked the door of the adventurers were smashed silly.

    However, Sheen''s black pot is quite powerful.

    Originally, sheen had the story of subduing Kilian, which had been spread among the Knights. Moreover, sheen seemed to have contacted with the people the old demons were looking for, so the knights had been paying close attention to him.

    This is also the order of Riley and Vivian. Both of them once said that Sean is the only one who doesn''t exclude contact with lesia. In addition, the old demon sect suffered a big loss in its hands, and it is likely that they will target him again. Therefore, they have passed the Qi with the Knights to make them pay more attention to Sheen''s surroundings.

    As a result, sheen saw through this point and grasped it more. If he had directly deducted the corpse rice dish, how could he not have killed people?

    So, on that day, all the people who blocked the door, including the tall adventurer, were taken back to tea by the serious knights. If they didn''t do well, they might be branded as the spy of the old demon sect.

    Seeing this scene with my own eyes, the people who watched the drama around were also stupid for a long time.

    After that, every time such adventurers came out to find fault, sheen turned his head and dragged a cavalry to the street without saying a word. One by one, he was threatened secretly and tearfully, claiming that he had made a fuss to help the Kingdom arrest the wanted. However, he encountered such unfair treatment. It was unreasonable. He almost lost confidence in the Kingdom and the guild, and never again Will not believe this society, the world, the Knights are said to be scalp numb.

    In this way, since then, the Knights sent a team to patrol around the guild, so that the adventurers who knew the whole story were like enemies and became honest. Their eyes at Sean were as frightened as if they were looking at a devil.

    Especially those adventurers who were taken away by the Knights'' regiment actually knelt down to sheen directly after they came back. They apologized and begged for mercy, crying bitterly.

    Later, it was known to all that before these people were taken away by the knights, sheen specially told the knights that it was very likely that the old demons would send people to save Kilian. These people who deliberately targeted him might have been assigned a task, which could not be prevented, leading to serious interrogation of these adventurers.

    In particular, Sean left a sentence before he was taken away: "I don''t know if the men in the order are young and have no chance to contact the opposite sex. Will they like the tender adventurer''s buttocks?" these words make those adventurers fear and worry all the time. They dare not sleep at night, and their spirit suffers more serious torture.

    In this way, where would they dare to trouble sheen?

    It''s true to pray that sheen doesn''t get himself into trouble!Knowing all this, how can a group of adventurers not look at Sean with fear and fear?

    Now, in the adventurers'' guild, there are even rumors of this kind spreading.

    "What? Do you think that new guy is not happy? Is there a shortage of tea at home

    "What? Just new people are too arrogant to be close to miss Vivian? I''m afraid you don''t want to be a spy of the old demon sect! "

    "What? You look down on people who are 20 years old and have no skills? Then I advise you to take care of your butt first

    "This is our advice to you as an elder. Don''t mess with him. Don''t mess with him. Otherwise, don''t say it''s a suicide note. You will be robbed of your lines and kicked off."

    "Don''t say we didn''t remind you that when you are adventurers, it''s not terrible to meet demons. When you meet demons, you will know that it''s cool."

    That''s what the whole lamigion adventurers association thinks of Sean.

    Sean, on his own, took the style of the whole adventurers'' guild to a deviation.

    This kind of sheen seems to be unconsciously bathed in the awe of many adventurers, ready to go upstairs to the library.

    But before that, Sean was informed by the staff at the guild counter.

    "Ah, Mr. sheen, Miss Vivian, they are in the box on the second floor. Let''s tell you, if they come, they will go."

    Hearing this, sheen stopped.

    "Is it finally assembled again?"

    Sheen smiles and goes straight to the box on the second floor without hesitation.

    There, Vivian''s team did gather again.

    "You''ve made a lot of things these days."

    In the box, she said this in a very bad mood when she saw her.

    Not to mention Vivian, but tier, lumia and melika looked at Sean with strange eyes, which made him laugh.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    I have to say that Sean is really over the top these days.

    Wave to this point, Vivian and others if they do not know the heroic story of Sean, it is absolutely false.

    "I never thought that a novice adventurer who had not passed the examination could make such a reputation in the guild."

    Wei Wei An feels, oneself do not know should admire or should helpless.

    "Don''t say it''s in the guild, it''s outside. Now I hear your name from time to time."

    Tieer also glanced at Sean.

    "I... I often hear..."

    lumia is also a weak expression.

    "... rather, it is impossible to drag all the members of the guild and the Knights'' order around without being famous."

    Melika is even more bitter smile.

    The four girls looked at Sean with strange eyes, and they didn''t know how to evaluate the story.

    Obviously, they didn''t expect it. It was only a few days. Sean made so many things again. It''s really moving.

    In the face of the people''s strange and incomparable eyes, sheen, though indignant, wanted to cry out for injustice.

    No, it should be said, sheen did.

    "Who do you think it''s for?" "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been picked up by those guys in the guild who had nothing to do but eat and eat."

    Smell speech, a group of young girls suddenly slightly a Zheng, the strange look on the face also turned into guilt.

    "It really has a lot to do with us," he said

    Tier acknowledged that.

    "Yes, I''m sorry!"

    Lumia panicked and apologized to sheen.

    "Woo..."

    melika looked embarrassed, not unconscious.

    As for Vivian, it is even more straightforward.

    "For this part, I have to apologize to you." Vivian put up the bad mood on her face, turned down her eyes, and said to sheen: "it''s because I didn''t think well and made careless movements that I''ll cause you such trouble. I''m sorry."

    It seems that Vivian is still very clear about the reason why sheen was found fault.

    "Well, not to the point of apology."

    Sheen was embarrassed.

    After all, Sheen has to admit that at first, he did find this kind of conventional plot very troublesome, but later, he played it himself, and he was regarded as a devil.

    Maybe it was because he had seen so many stories in his previous life that he was really poisoned. Therefore, when he saw similar situations happen, he always had an impulse to destroy these plots by himself...

    in this case, sheen coughed and opened his mouth to Vivian.

    "It''s over, anyway. Let''s not talk about it."

    Sheen didn''t say anything in a roundabout way.

    However, the person who replied was not Vivian, but the acquaintance who came in from the door.

    "In fact, it''s very interesting. It''s hard to see those rude and impolite guys fall into a trap and become so submissive as they are now. Personally, it''s really interesting. In terms of the position of the guild, you can also take the opportunity to beat them to make them more honest in the future. Therefore, in the public and private sectors, this is a steady profit."

    With these words, the man who came in through the door was Riley, the president of the lamigion adventurers'' Association.

    "President!" "

    Tier, lumia and melika stood up immediately.

    "So soon?"

    Vivian also stood up, but not surprised by the arrival of Riley. She seemed to have known that the president would come here.

    "Er..."

    as for Sean, seeing Riley appear, he unconsciously shrinks his head.

    It''s like a guilty heart.

    In fact, Sean should be guilty.

    In any case, sheen did whatever he wanted in the guild in various senses. He felt embarrassed when he faced Riley, the president.

    Lily naturally saw Sean''s performance and was immediately happy.

    "Now you know that you are guilty?" "But you don''t have to be so guilty. Although things are a little big, the fault is not on your side. It''s the so-called guys who are free to eat and have nothing to do, right?" she said

    Hearing this, Sean thought about it and found that it was.

    He''s right. What''s wrong?

    Is there something wrong with Tailang?

    Of course not!

    Thinking of this, Sean suddenly felt that he was straightened up and his anger was strong. The whole person relaxed and showed a very sunny smile.Seeing this, Riley hit him in a bad mood.

    "Even if it''s not your fault, don''t play too much, or you''ll lose the adventurers in the guild, and then I''ll really have to quit the position of president and go back to inherit the title."

    In a word, Sean almost didn''t roll his eyes on the spot.

    Listen, is this human talk?

    Ignoring Sheen''s silent protest look, Riley turned her head and looked at Vivian.

    "How about it? Are you ready? "

    Riley asked like this.

    "I''m not ready yet."

    Vivian shook her head and said so.

    "I''ll explain that." "It''s more important this time, and it''s better for me to explain it," Riley said

    "It''s OK." Wei Wei An nodded and said: "anyway, the people in the team are already here. Now go to your side."

    "No, it won''t be so much trouble." Riley shook her head and said, "just explain it here."

    Wei Wei hesitated for a moment when she settled down. Then she did not object and nodded directly again.

    Looking at Vivian and Riley as if saying riddles like a dialogue only they can understand, people a little confused.

    "Well, President, is there anything important you want to tell us?"

    Melica couldn''t hold on first, raised her hand, and inquired a little nervously.

    Tieer and lumia also look at Riley, one eye full of inquiry, the other as nervous as melika.

    Instead, it was Sean, not much surprised.

    Long before the rally, sheen guessed that since the rally was over again, there must be something to do.

    Sure enough...

    "in fact, I''m here to release a new commission to you."

    Riley said what she wanted to do.

    "New commission?"

    The people''s faces were shocked, and their eyes were focused on Riley''s body.

    Sean is the same.

    But in the next second, from Lily''s mouth, such words came out.

    "I have discussed with Mr. belon about Gillian, and have decided that in two days'' time, the guild and the order will send someone to take him to the capital."

    Lily said that in a surprising way.

    "This matter is very important. Not only will the order of knights send enough people, but our guild must also send enough adventurers to carry out this mission. Your team is the first person to take the responsibility."

    That''s what Riley is going to say.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    "Send gilion to the king''s capital?"

    Lily''s words, let Vivian team of people are a little surprised.

    Sean, in particular, opened his eyes in amazement, as if he had been struck by a stick out of sight.

    Looking at such people, Riley couldn''t help laughing.

    "I know that you are all waiting for the king''s men to be sent to ramachionne, and to escort him to the king''s capital, rather than many waiting." Leili glanced at the crowd one by one, and said, "it''s just that the people from Wangdu don''t know when they will arrive. It''s also very disturbing that elamion''s current combat power can keep watch on the demons at the level of Kilian."

    "In addition, I think that the people of the old demon faction will certainly not look at Kilian''s internal talents in vain to be sent to the Wangdu and be judged. Therefore, they are very likely to attack lamigeon and rescue Kilian." "If it turns out that way, lamigion is likely to be under great threat," she said

    It''s not Riley''s style to know that there''s such a threat not to be solved.

    The president, who likes to prepare for a rainy day and nip the crisis in the cradle, puts forward a suggestion to belan Mulao, the manager of lamigion.

    The proposal was to send kirian to Wangdu in secret from here without waiting for the king''s men to come.

    "After knowing the situation of the Magellans, we will give the king''s people the intention of rescuing them." Riley said: "in this case, we have no reason to passively wait for the attack of the old demonic faction here, and send Kilian to Wangdu as soon as possible. This must be done in both emotion and reason."

    If you come to the end, you will find that you can only go to the Baikong sect.

    Of course, in Riley''s calculation, it was not allowed for the old demons to attack lamigion. Therefore, she was ready to send the news that Kilian had been sent to the capital before the old demons attacked lamigion, so that the old demons who had gathered at lamigeon would be directly sent to the capital In the air.

    At that time, even if Kilian had not arrived in the capital, the old demons would not have been able to find him and rescue him before he arrived in the capital.

    Without the introduction of Kilian, the old demons would not want to attack the town at great risk, so they had to retreat.

    "In view of this, our guilds and the Knights'' order will send personnel to escort kirian to the king''s capital in secret." Riley smiles at the crowd and says, "on the side of the Knights'' order, Mr. Bellon is even ready to go out in person. In this case, the guild has to send the highest level adventurers and teams to take charge of this mission."

    Vivian team was selected.

    Riley''s here to illustrate this.

    It''s just that the people in the team are looking at each other for this.

    "Detain... Escort the major criminals of the old demons..."

    Lumia felt a little scared.

    "We have never done this kind of entrustment, have we?"

    Melica was also nervous.

    "Should you really be president Riley?"

    Tieer murmured, as if feeling about Riley''s style of doing things.

    Only Vivian added this sentence.

    "There is another reason for this." Vivian whispered: "don''t forget that apart from Kilian, lamijionne has another target that the old demon faction will target, and this target is more likely to attract the old mob faction than Kilian."

    Who Vivian was referring to was almost immediately guessed by the public.

    Especially Sean, the corners of his mouth twitch.

    Lily did not know why she put her eyes on Sean.

    "In the past, the one never stayed in a town for such a long time. In order not to be caught by the old demons, he fled for ten years and almost traveled all over the land." Lily said with profound meaning: "this time, the other party has been staying in lamigion without leaving. Even if you say that she doesn''t want to do anything to lamigion, she must have some purpose to do so. Don''t you think so? Sheen

    Sheen was afraid to speak.

    And looking at this kind of sheen, Riley also became half smile.

    "Although we don''t know what that one is going to do, she is undoubtedly a very hot visitor to lamigion at present. We can''t move her or let her stay here all the time, so as to avoid the old demons'' eyes on ramijion. In this case, we have to ask people to leave in a gentle way." Riley spread out her hands and said, "the other party will stay here because Kilian is subdued here. If there is no wrong guess, the other party may want to take some action against the old demonic sect. Then we must escort Kilian out as soon as possible. In that case, she will probably leave with her, which is definitely a good thing for lamigion."To sum up, in order to get lamigeon out of the danger circle, Riley took such a move. On the one hand, she could escort the important criminals away as soon as possible; on the other hand, she could divert the eyes of the old demons and break their rescue plan; thirdly, she could drive away the hot potato, which was killing three birds with one stone.

    Sean just felt like he was lying in his heart.

    This president is a little fierce.

    Not only can all the factors of all parties be taken into account to see through other people''s actions to the greatest extent, but also all the interest factors in it can be judged. Even the purpose of laixia is seen through to a certain extent, so as to master the initiative, and unconsciously exclude all risk factors from lamigion, which greatly ensures the safety of the town, Let sheen be shown.

    But that would be a bit of a hassle for Sean and lesia''s plans.

    Once Kilian is escorted away, the old demons will shift their targets and even be caught unprepared. They will never show up again. The idea that sheen and lesha want to harvest a wave of villain experience monsters will be completely defeated.

    It made Sean say weakly.

    "Is that all right? It''s not appropriate to let that woman run away even though she is also wanted? " Sheen was not very confident: "what''s more, after the people of the old demons faction found themselves being cheated, they wouldn''t directly attack lamigion because they were angry?"

    Sheen''s statement can not be said to be forced.

    But, instead, Riley began to laugh, looking at Sean''s eyes became rather playful.

    It made Sean feel guilty again.

    President, have you guessed the plan between yourself and lesia?

    Nima, it''s a little scary.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    It''s not amazing, and it''s amazing that Ryan can guess.

    Originally, Sean was the only one who had ever contacted laixia. Since laixia did not exclude him and only met him, there must be a reason.

    It may be a curiosity about Sean, the so-called new adventurer who can subdue Kilian.

    It could also be that lesia knew something about sheen and doubted his identity.

    But in that case, lesia had only reason to meet Sean, not to stay in lamigion.

    It''s not that a well-known wanted criminal has been staying here for the sake of ignoring his own situation and the reality of being a fugitive, waiting for others to find trouble?

    So, there must be some purpose for lesia.

    For this purpose, Hearn claimed that it was not aimed at lamigion, which must be against the old demons.

    If this possibility is taken into account, coupled with the fact that sheen himself is not vulgar and has met with laixia alone, Riley will guess that lesha wants to join hands with sheen to sink the old demons.

    Sheen was frightened not because he was making a fuss, but because he thought that a superior like Riley would not believe his one-sided statement, believing that letha really had no idea about lamigion.

    In Sheen''s opinion, even if she said that lesia had no purpose in lamigion, Riley would never believe it immediately.

    In this way, Riley will have doubts about laixia''s purpose, and she will continue to explore in thinking and exploration. It is impossible to directly guess what he and lesia secretly intend to do.

    Who would have thought that Riley believed Sheen''s statement completely, and did not think about it in the direction that lesha intended to do harm to lamigion, so she immediately locked in the truth.

    Sheen just didn''t expect Riley to believe her story so much.

    Just, this kind of sheen doesn''t know, what Riley believes is not him, but Vivian.

    For Sheen''s identity, Riley does not know, just know that it is a secret that can not be exposed, and there is Vivian this absolutely reliable small guarantee, she will decisively choose to stand on the side of sheen, and take all the words of sheen.

    As for Vivian, in fact, she did not believe in Sean.

    Even if Vivian''s nature is kind and gentle, it doesn''t mean that in such a short time together, she will completely trust a person.

    Vivian will make a guarantee for Xi''an, and even choose to trust him so quickly, which has something to do with Vivian''s guess of Xi''an''s identity.

    In Vivian''s view, Sheen''s identity is doomed to be trustworthy, and can not be any villain.

    As a result, Vivian has made a guarantee for sheen, while Riley relies on such Vivian and finally forms a relationship chain, which leads to the fact that Riley does not doubt Xi''an''s words.

    That''s what happens in real life.

    The reality is not a novel. There will not be a situation in which people other than the protagonist have reduced their intelligence. There will be a lot of fools, but there are also many intelligent people. It is basically impossible to see the situation in which all the people turn around only around the protagonist like a novel.

    The reality is that everyone has his own ideas, each has his own stand, and each has his own standard and judgment. At first glance, the production of every result is so ordinary at first glance, but in fact, it is produced after the intertwined thinking and action of many parties.

    Although Sean has been bombarded by so many conventional plots in his previous life, he can play with disgust at the development of some bad customs. But since it is vulgar, naturally there will not be any intricate and complicated ideas interwoven. Therefore, unless the world has the skills of reading or predicting for him to learn, how can he fully understand all the development?

    The reality is full of accidents.

    Now, accidents have happened. It is impossible for all things to revolve around the protagonist, so that the protagonist can achieve his own goal smoothly. Other people''s ideas and judgments will also have a great impact on the current situation.

    Of course, it can also be summed up with Sheen''s mood at this time.

    "I''m not the protagonist."

    It''s a sad thing.

    However, such sheen also did not know, although Riley guessed something, but did not intend to tell.

    After all, she was on Sheen''s side, or Vivian''s.

    So that''s what Riley said.

    "Although she is a wanted criminal, the Kingdom did not dare to attack that one because of the use of a mousetrap. Because of the fear that the unknown dangerous goods will be used, the Kingdom has always been very cautious and careful with that one. Unless we are absolutely sure, we can only wait and see for a while, so as not to annoy the other party. Even if we let her go, no one will be responsible What''s your opinion? "

    Riley explained it to sheen like this.

    "As for the people of the old demon sect, they may be angry because they are angry, but they are not stupid. Even Gillian is subdued here. Even if it is claimed that you, a new adventurer who is favored by me, used powerful magic props to win the attack, they don''t want to take a huge and meaningless risk Do something about it? "What if there were magic props that even Killian could subdue, and lamichionne still had them?

    People from the old demon sect will be so scrupulous.

    Therefore, if Kilian is still here, they may take risks. But if Kilian is no longer in lamigion, they will definitely not choose to take risks in order to avoid further losses.

    "Well, if I have that kind of props, I don''t mind if they do. It''s better to say that I hope they can do it, so as to eradicate the pests." "If Mr. sheen still has that kind of powerful magic props, please tell me, I can pay a high price to buy it?" Riley said with a beautiful smile to sheen

    These words and words made Sean not calm down.

    "That... It''s not my own... It''s from the elder Tieer to defend myself..."

    Sean once again took up the business of throwing the pot, but the tone seemed to falter.

    This makes a lot of girls can''t help but roll a white eye, especially Tieer, just feel that they did something wrong with the lie that they helped sheen circle before.

    Even tier is like this, let alone Riley and Vivian.

    You know, Tieer just helped sheen to lie inside the team, while Riley and Vivian lied to him directly, claiming that the so-called magic prop was given to him by them.

    Now, seeing Sean throw the pot, it''s even more turbulent in the guild these days. Both of them are quick to doubt whether it''s right or wrong to help this guy clean up the aftermath so many times.

    All in all, that''s it

    Riley sighed and spoke to the crowd.

    "This time, the Commission is a secret mission. Except for a small number of relevant people, no one can disclose it, so as to avoid the exposure of this operation. It will not only fail to achieve the purpose, but also lead the people of the old demon sect to you, so that you will be attacked by the old demon sect instead."

    "The guild will not only let you carry out this mission. In addition to you, two other high-level teams will be entrusted."

    "It''s only two days later. You''ll be ready."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    After that, Riley explained some details like the people of Vivian''s team, such as where to gather, what kind of route and action should be taken to avoid sight, secretly escorting the target to Wangdu, etc.

    Vivian, as the team leader, will be fully responsible for this. Now she is listening to Riley''s explanation and recording all the key points. Tieer, lumia and melika are all listening attentively. I think they attach great importance to the entrustment this time.

    Don''t pay attention to it.

    They are going to escort a class 77 demon criminal. He was also one of the masterminds of Wang Du''s large-scale assassination ten years ago. At that time, I don''t know how many nobles were killed. Even the royal family members were killed. Those senior officials in the royal capital must hate this guy to the extreme and would like to make a judgment by themselves. How important is the escort mission this time, There is no need to emphasize at all.

    In addition, it also involves the old demon sect. No matter from what aspect, this Commission is doomed to be unusual. As an adventurer of execution, naturally, he has to play up the spirit of 12 points to deal with it.

    Only Sean, who seems to be listening very seriously, actually has a sentence in his heart.

    "How can we fix it?"

    According to the current rhythm, people who want to pit the old demon sect will not be able to do so.

    "Do you want to talk to that lady first?"

    Sheen thought so, but he quickly rejected it.

    Although it is a cooperative relationship with laixia, the entrustment this time is so important. If it is rashly disclosed to laixia, which leads to lesia doing something harmful to others and benefiting oneself for her own purposes, then sheen will not have the face to see Vivian.

    Sean naturally wants to be on Vivian''s side more than lesia.

    After all, Sean hasn''t completely trusted laixia. The relationship between him and lesia is called cooperation in a good way, but it''s just mixed up for their own purposes. It''s a strange thing to say that there is any trust relationship between them.

    Otherwise, why could sheen be so tough in front of lesia?

    It''s because Sean''s still on guard for lesia.

    On the other hand, it''s not only Vivian, but also Riley and Tieer give him a lot of care, and even help him a lot of things that he can understand each other without saying it out. In this case, Sean can''t be picky.

    For Vivian and others, sheen is really grateful.

    Therefore, sheen felt that it was better not to let lesha know about it.

    "If it''s a big deal, I don''t care about the old demons."

    Originally, sheen wanted to pit the old demon faction because he didn''t want to be revenged by these villains like some disgusting people''s plots.

    If it doesn''t work, sheen won''t stick to it.

    "No matter how I say, I am also a man who has opened the door. If something really happened, I can''t even do something about it?"

    With this in mind, Sean gave up quickly and showed his unusual ability to accept, as he had in the past.

    After communicating this point, Sean is also thoughtful, no longer pay attention to the rest of the trivia, and Vivian team together, listen carefully to Lily''s explanation.

    This speech, Riley will speak for a full hour, just let the people disband.

    After that, the people talked to each other about the matter for a while, and soon they were dissolved.

    For the task after two days, everyone has to go back and do what they can to prepare.

    "I... I have to find a way to settle my family first!"

    Lumia was very uneasy to say so, obviously worried about her seven young sisters in this period of time to leave lamigion, her seven young sisters should be able to rest assured.

    "I also ask the elder of the elves for some useful magic and how to make magic props."

    Melika also wants to be as prepared as possible.

    "I can go any time."

    Tieer is still calm and calm, as if to tell everyone that she is ready to fight all the time.

    As for Sean, she hesitated to ask a few questions.

    "Let''s forget it. Are you really going to participate in this commission?"

    Vivian seems to be worrying about something.

    No way.

    "In principle, you''re just a newcomer in the process of assessment. There''s no reason to accompany us to carry out such a big task." Vivian was very serious to sheen and said, "if you want to stay in lamiguionne, then put it forward."

    It seems that Vivian did not intend to treat Sean specially because of his special.

    Sheen knew that Vivian didn''t want to think they were using their power.

    Others may not know, but Vivian and Tieer must know more or less about Sheen''s hidden strength, so they don''t want to help him decide to participate in the Commission without his consent?Although, there is Xi''an such a hidden huge strength in the bottom card, this Commission will have more confidence, but Vivian obviously does not want to ignore the intention of Xi''an because of this.

    Sheen has only one word to say about it.

    "Am I not a member of this team?"

    Sheen''s decisive words made Vivian and others shocked.

    At least, Vivian is a little moved.

    "Since you said that..."

    Vivian laughed and apologized to sheen.

    sheen also laughed and told Vivian to make complaints about it.

    (if you stay here and wait until the eldest lady knows that I have concealed this matter, which leads to her waiting for so long in vain, I''m afraid she will come to me immediately to settle accounts with me?)

    Sheen was not afraid of her, but rather than being annoyed, sheen wanted to see the young lady in a state of exasperation because she could not find her own account.

    That scene, think about it a little bit, Sean feels very exciting.

    So they agreed that they would gather again in two days and then disbanded.

    Sheen also left the guild directly and returned to the hotel.

    ...

    in two days, it was a flash.

    Before long, the time came for the secret mission to be carried out.

    According to Vivian''s instructions, sheen prepared some laundry and toiletries, packed them in a package, then took them with the sword, which was also wrapped in a long package, and then left the hotel.

    Instead of going to the guild, sheen went directly to the city centre of lamigion.

    There, there is a huge office building.

    Like the adventurers'' guild, the building is also located in a vast square, but the square is surrounded by walls, and the Knights are patrolling and training. It is like a military area, full of solemn and severe atmosphere.

    Sheen came here.

    And here, a lot of people have gathered together.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    At this time, in the corner of the square, scattered gathered about a dozen people.

    Some of them are knights and some are adventurers. On one side, they are wearing standard armor and swords. On the other hand, they have their own equipment. If there is a difference, they can be recognized immediately.

    They gathered around several carriages. In the middle of the carriages, there was a carriage with iron bars like a cage, which was ready to escort prisoners.

    When sheen arrived, Vivian''s team had already arrived. In addition to Vivian''s conversation with the captain of another adventurer team and some members of the Knights'' order, Tieer was cold and leaning against the carriage of a carriage, holding her arms. Lumia and melika also whispered with tyer, showing a rather restrained manner.

    This is because the adventurers and knights in the square can''t help but glance in their direction from time to time. Even the Knights and soldiers patrolling around sometimes secretly look at them, which makes them feel uneasy?

    "After all, there are only a group of masters who sweat in the sun all day long for training and work. All of a sudden, they throw such sweet and delicious girls here. If the painting style is not serious, it will turn into a plot every minute."

    Shane could not help but make complaints about one or two sentences, and then joined them.

    Of course, sheen didn''t join the so-called old men, but joined the adventurers'' team and the Knights'' order, which attracted a lot of people''s attention.

    "Are you here?"

    Vivian, who is talking to people, finds sheen and smiles at him.

    Not only Vivian, but also Tieer, lumia and melika all reacted to Sheen''s arrival. Although only one raised his head and looked at Sean, the other two hesitated and didn''t know whether to get close or not, they also told others that Sheen''s treatment was different from those around him.

    "Sorry, am I late?"

    Sheen came to Vivian''s face and scratched her head to apologize.

    "No, you''re still early. Now only the adventurers from our team and another team have arrived. There is another team that hasn''t reported yet, and the Cavaliers are still preparing."

    Vivian gently explained to sheen, that kind and approachable attitude, so that the masters around him felt a burst of healing, once again cast an admiration like sight.

    Of course, for can let Vivian so gentle smile to speak of sheen, people cast is fresh and pleasant murderous. If

    is changed, Shane will make a couple of sentences about this situation, but he has had enough experience in the same situation, and now he is too lazy to make complaints about what he has done.

    In this case, Vivian gave up a little bit and let the figure of the adventurer in the conversation come out and print it into Sheen''s vision.

    "Let me introduce you." Vivian said to sheen: "this is the leader of the other adventurers team that we are escorting today, allis."

    Vivian was referring to a middle-aged man in her forties, wearing heavy armor and a sword at his waist, but without a shield.

    "Are you the new man who has been preaching in the guild recently?" Allis was smiling at Sean, like a sunny uncle, and said, "I didn''t expect you to come. I thought that with Vivian''s protection desire, such an important and dangerous Commission, I would not take you with you."

    It''s not just Alice who thinks that, but the rest of us, too?

    At least, at a distance from here, it seems that the adventurers of Alice''s team were stunned when they saw Sean, and then they whispered to each other in surprise, obviously talking about it.

    Sheen didn''t feel much about it.

    "I asked myself to come this time." Sheen said modestly: "after all, it is an important task that rarely appears. Even if I pass the examination and become a formal adventurer, I don''t know when I can see such a degree of entrustment again. Therefore, the opportunity is rare. I took a little advantage of Captain Vivian''s gentleness to let her take me to see the world and broaden my horizons."

    That''s what Sean had planned.

    The reason is very simple. For example, if you want to use your knees to do such a high-level task, you will not only be unable to help, but may even lag behind if you participate in it.

    Although sheen doesn''t want to play the role of a pig and eat a tiger, he won''t publicize all over the world about how powerful he is. In this way, some people will doubt it.

    Since this is the case, sheen thinks, or drag the responsibility to his body again, otherwise, he is just, if others have doubts about Vivian, it will be troublesome.

    Want to know, if as a team leader preparing to carry out an important task, Vivian actually takes a rookie to stroll around in this situation. Sean can make up several plots at random, for example, some people look down on Vivian, or are dissatisfied with Vivian''s practice, and think that her quality as a captain is not good.When the time comes, sheen is confident that he will kick all those guys off in the first place. He will never be a vulgar pig eating a tiger, and will come back to face later.

    So, anyway, put the pot on your head first.

    Well, I''m used to throwing the pot at ordinary times. I''ve been able to buckle the pot for myself. Is this the highest level?

    While sheen was so confused, Alice laughed.

    "So it is. See the world?" Allis patted sheen on the back and said: "this is a good opportunity, but I don''t believe that the devil in all the population will just come to see the world, let alone Vivian I know will not take a new person to carry out such a dangerous commission because of this reason. Can''t you hide any powerful means?"

    Hearing this, sheen was looking at Alice.

    (as expected, he is the leader of the high-level adventurers team. At first glance, he seems to be familiar with himself, but his mind is very careful.)

    Sean thought.

    "Well, allis, don''t bully Sean." Vivian patted off Alice''s hand on sheen, and said angrily: "although Sean is a new man, he has a promising future. Even lily has no objection to his participation in this Commission. As an elder, you can help him as much as you can. Don''t be so rude all the time."

    It seems that the private friendship between Vivian and ALIS is very good, and there is less politeness in speaking.

    "How severe." Alice hit a ha ha, said: "well, since I am a promising younger generation, I will certainly do something within my power. Let me look forward to your follow-up development."

    "Thank you." Sean, thank you.

    At this moment, however, an untimely voice intervened.

    "Twenty years old, grade 10, and have not learned any skills. Is this a promising newcomer?"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    The sudden harsh voice made all the people present frown.

    Sean, in particular, raised his eyebrows at the sound and turned his head directly to the sound source.

    So did the rest of them. They all looked at the past, even tier, lumia and melica.

    But at this point, many people''s faces changed.

    The gentle smile on Vivian''s face disappeared.

    Alice''s brows grew tighter and tighter.

    Tieer''s face began to chill.

    Melika was breathless, with a little fear in her eyes. She could not help holding lumia next to her.

    But lumiya''s performance was not so good, as if she saw a figure who wanted to stay away from her. She shivered and almost escaped.

    In this case, three figures came close to each other.

    They were three very distinctive adventurers.

    Walking in the front is a very handsome, like a star, face full of amiable and kind, age is only around 20 years old, is the kind of walking on the street will definitely let the crazy people can''t help but scream.

    Beside this beautiful man, there is a man and a woman.

    The man looks younger than the former, but he is wearing luxuriant and luxurious high-grade equipment all over his body. He even raises his head and straightens his chest. He is very energetic.

    Women are older, and their looks are quite outstanding, but they are not pure and gentle like Vivian and others, nor are they intellectual and beautiful girls like Riley. They prefer to be seductive and charming.

    These three adventurers give people totally different feelings. One makes people feel good and handsome, while the other gives people the feeling of nouveau riche, which is quite careless, and the other makes the men around them shine in front of them, which obviously stimulates men.

    However, seeing these three people, Vivian''s expression is not very good-looking.

    "Lyon? Why are you here? "

    Alice was quite surprised to see the beautiful man who took the lead.

    However, before the other side had time to speak, the upstart like man preempted to speak.

    "Of course we are here to carry out this secret mission." The other side sneered and complacent: "this time the task is so important that we need to entrust a team of excellent adventurers. In this case, how can our team not be selected?"

    This statement is almost boastful to the extreme.

    At least, sheen doesn''t need to be identified. Such a standard supporting role model, the satirist''s speech, must have come from this guy''s mouth.

    Even, the other side will "defiant" this four words to show incisively and vividly, did not wait for Alice to answer is to look at Vivian, some excited like close to the past.

    "Captain Vivian, long time no..."

    a word full of excitement was interrupted before he could finish it.

    "I''m no longer your captain, master magley." Wei Wei an interrupted each other''s words, and lowered his head at the same time, said: "but it''s been a long time, long sparse greetings, please forgive me."

    This speech sounds so polite and polite, but in fact, the meaning of refusing people thousands of miles away is simply too obvious to be obvious.

    The man who is called magley will not be unable to hear it. He is embarrassed and humiliated, but he can''t wait to make a voice in the end.

    Now, Miss Vivian, what about Vivian? Is melica here, too

    With that, magrey looked around, and finally saw melica, who was holding lumia and looked pale.

    "Melica!"

    Magley''s look suddenly became more excited, subconsciously wanted to go forward.

    But in this moment, a black wind whistling in front of magley stopped him.

    "Oops!" Magrel was startled. He stepped back several steps. Then he saw the other side. The excitement on his face began to be replaced by amazement and anger, which made him cry out: "ti... Tieer...!"

    So, it''s tier.

    Tieer looked at magrel coldly, holding a sharp blade in his hand.

    "Go further and your foot will break again."

    The cold and merciless words made magley frightened and angry, but his eyes were more afraid.

    "Di... Tieer...!"

    Lumia ran to Tieer.

    Melika wanted to keep up with her, but when she saw magley, her face was very ugly. She could not move her feet as if she had been awakened by some psychological shadow.

    Looking at melika like this, Vivian comes forward and hugs her in her arms, gently comforts her, which makes melika relax a lot.

    In this case, the rest of the people gathered."What are you doing? Master magley Alice some impoliteness way: "don''t frighten people, OK?"

    "It''s none of your business, Alice." Magrey seemed to find the steps down the general, but to Alice angry way: "pay attention to your manner of speaking!"

    This pretentious speech has upset many people.

    Yes, I am Ellis admitted this, but not only did he not become polite, but also spoke to the beautiful man on the side and said, "however, as the leader of the young master, should you restrain the people in the team? Lyon

    Smell speech, was called Lyon by Alice beauty man smile.

    That smile is very elegant and refreshing, which makes people feel like spring breeze, and makes the charming women on one side blush and show infatuation.

    And then, to convenience.

    "I''m sorry, magley has always been so impulsive. I''ve said him several times, but after all, he''s young. Let''s forgive him more." As he said this, Lyon said to magrewin, "magray, you can control yourself. Even if you are happy to see Miss melica, you will be so impulsive that you will be disgraced to the reputation of the Fretes."

    "Woo..." magray had nothing to say, and seemed to take Lyon''s words seriously.

    However, even so, magley still kept looking at melica''s direction, and his eyes showed undisguised love, excitement, reluctance and joy.

    Facing such magley, melica not only did not feel happy, but also bit her lips and buried her head in Vivian''s arms.

    Looking at the scene, Sean, who had been watching silently, made a lot of murmurs in his heart.

    (in this atmosphere, I''m afraid there is no lack of private resentment.)

    Sheen looked at the three uninvited guests.

    Vivian also comforted melica, took melica to Tieer and lumia, and then came forward.

    "So you''re the adventurer team on the third secret mission?"

    When saying this sentence, Wei Wei An mood more or less with a trace of worry and helplessness.

    "Yes." Lyon didn''t know if she was aware of this. She looked at Vivian as if she was the only one left in her eyes. She said with a happy smile: "I know that President Riley will definitely choose you, Vivian. I really hope that the next cooperation can make both sides have a happy experience."

    After hearing Lyon''s speech, Vivian was not happy at all, but fell into silence, and even Alice on one side laughed bitterly.

    Sheen didn''t expect Vivian and Ellis to perform like this.

    That upstart is just that. This guy named Lyon is obviously not a bad person, is he?

    What''s going on?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    The atmosphere of the whole square became a little heavy at the moment.

    All the Knights and adventurers around looked at Vivian and others with heavy atmosphere. Their faces were full of surprise.

    Sheen had been thinking about the problem, and for a moment, he also did not speak.

    It was Lyon who broke the dull atmosphere.

    "Anyway, we have to carry out this secret mission together. As a member of the lamigion adventurers'' Association, we have to do a good job in this mission, even for the sake of lamigion. Please give me more advice."

    Wensheng said such words of Lyon will extend a hand to Vivian.

    "..."

    seeing this, everyone was speechless one after another. Even Vivian looked at the hand that stretched out in front of her, and her expression was full of hesitation.

    After a while, Vivian sighed and prepared to shake hands with Lyon.

    But at this time, someone came out to stop.

    "Men and women are different. I''ll take your place, Captain Lyon."

    From the beginning has been obsessed with looking at Lyon that seductive woman suddenly came forward, holding Vivian out of the hand, watching Vivian''s eyes full of hostility.

    "Udilis..."

    Vivian whispered her name.

    "It''s me. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, Vivian."

    There was a smile on her face but no smile in her eyes.

    While Lyon, who was snatched away by eudoris, frowned without a trace, and immediately released without a trace, and put down his outstretched hand.

    Not aware of this, Vivian and udilis began a dialogue.

    "I didn''t expect you to come too."

    Vivian fixed her eyes on the face of eudoris.

    "The captain''s here, and I''ll come."

    She said, with a face of course.

    "Is it?" Vivian seemed to sigh again, but then she showed her signature gentle smile and said: "it''s the same as before. No matter where Lyon appears, you will be there."

    "It''s a compliment to me." "Originally, I didn''t want to come, but I knew you would come."

    The implication is quite clear.

    Eudoris is saying that because Vivian is here, she will follow.

    "So?" Vivian turned her eyes, looked at Lyon and asked, "are you here because of Riley''s commission?"

    This is the first thing Vivian wants to make clear.

    Because, Vivian knows, Riley must be very clear about the gap between her team and Lyon team. Since she has entrusted herself to carry out this Commission, it should not be possible to entrust Lyon team to come here.

    Allis is also very aware of the problems between Vivian and Lyon, so he was so surprised that Lyon would appear here.

    Although there is no big feud between Vivian team and Lyon team, there is a gap between them. If you change to someone else, you may not care about this. However, as Vivian''s childhood and lifelong best friend, Riley will never entrust Leon team to come over even knowing this problem.

    The same is true.

    "Originally, President Riley commissioned another team." Lyon didn''t hide it and said with a smile: "however, there is something wrong with that team temporarily, so we will directly come over for them. Now president Riley should have received the news almost soon?"

    In a word, not only did not let the atmosphere calm down, but made it more and more precipitous.

    "That is to say, are you going to act first and then?" "If I remember correctly, this secret mission is not allowed to be disclosed," Alice said casually

    That is to say, the person who has received the entrustment can not directly disclose the inside information to others.

    So, where did Lyon and others get such secret information and carry out this time''s execution?

    The answer was given quickly.

    "That''s what I got, of course."

    Magley, who had been staring at melica, finally withdrew his gaze and spoke triumphantly.

    "For others, this mission is very secret, but my father is also one of the decision-makers of this mission. As a son, I know this matter, isn''t it strange?"

    Smell speech, allis is very explicit how tongue.

    Not to mention Ellis, but sheen, who was still watching the situation, was speechless in his heart.

    This guy named magrey is not simple. His father seems to be one of the decision makers of lamigion. It is not surprising that he will know the secret of this secret mission.

    However, as one of the town''s decision makers, he told his son about such a major task casually, and even allowed his son to spread it freely. This operation really makes people wonder whether the other party has a brain problem.Sure, Riley, who received this news, must have jumped in the guild, right?

    And these uninvited guys seem to be planning to intervene in this mission by virtue of their status. No wonder Alice will speak out directly.

    (what''s more, how can their team be so excellent that they can''t be selected

    Sean is more or less aware of the reason Lyon are not popular.

    Vivian took a deep breath and said, "I think I have to wait for the decision of President Riley before I can cooperate with you."

    Obviously, Vivian wants to wait for Riley to stop Lyon and others.

    However...

    "there is no need for that."

    When such a voice sounded, everyone was stunned.

    Because, this voice is not from anyone on the scene, but from a young man who is supported by many knights. He looks young, but is armed and dignified, and his face is full of solemn and solemn.

    Seeing the young man, they all stood up straight.

    "Lord Belem!"

    All the people present, including magley, who had been domineering, saluted each other and told sheen who he was.

    Here comes Belem mulau, the son of the Lord of the Marquis of Mulao, the head of the order, and the supreme decision-maker of this ramachion.

    "Lyon''s involvement was with my permission." Belan looked around at all the people and said faintly, "I know there is a gap between you, but you are all excellent talents. I hope to use the excellent fighting power of ramijionri as much as possible in this task. Please take the overall situation as the most important, and I believe that President Riley will also understand."

    "I see." Vivian was silent for a long time, and then said without expression: "since Lord Belem has said so, we will do our best."

    "Yes." Lyon also respectfully way: "in the overall situation, we can not tolerate private fighting."

    "If only you could understand." Belan''s stern face relaxed a little, and said, "it''s not too late. Start to get ready to start."

    They immediately bowed their heads and said yes.

    Sheen was indifferent to his own affairs, and witnessed all this, and his heart was filled with disgust.

    Although I don''t know exactly what happened, there is one thing he is sure of.

    This journey, I''m afraid, will be more troublesome than imagined.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    "Are you all right? Melica? "

    When all the people dissolved and began to prepare for the departure, Vivian also gathered in the side corner of a carriage with all the people of her own team, and gently comforted melika.

    "I''m fine. Thank you, sister Vivian."

    Melika shakes her head and smiles at the crowd, but the smile is a little reluctant.

    "I didn''t expect it to turn out like this."

    Tieer''s tone is full of unhappiness. It can be imagined that she is absolutely disgusted with the arrival of Lyon team.

    "Woo hoo, I want to go home..."

    lumiya even whispered such words half weeping, which shows the pressure in her heart.

    Sheen felt that his curiosity was about to explode.

    "What? Do you have a grudge against them

    Sean, who was also uneducated, asked people curiously in a very straightforward way.

    All of a sudden, there were some inexpressible expressions.

    Finally, Vivian answered on behalf of her.

    "Not a grudge." Wei Wei An said so, but still sigh repeatedly, way: "however, our team and each other''s team how many some gaps, this is true."

    "I think so." Sheen shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you don''t say anything else, that upstart young master is very familiar with you. I think his eyes will fall on melika."

    "Woo..." merrycaton lowered her head in silence. In that way, she was almost ready to cry.

    Tieer''s tone became colder and colder, which made her say, "it seems that he hasn''t given up melica yet."

    This is the situation at a glance.

    Vivian touched melika''s head to show her comfort. Meanwhile, she also looked at Sean and said, "that young master magley has been in our team for almost half a month, when he has just become an adventurer and has not passed the examination."

    In a word, Sean understood something at once.

    I still remember that Vivian had said this to herself before, when Tieer, lumia and melica were all over alert to themselves.

    "In the past, in our team, there were several male adventurers arranged by the adventurers'' guild, and some of them took advantage of camping..."

    now, we don''t need to know what Vivian''s team has experienced after joining the male adventurers arranged by the association.

    It''s a very unpleasant experience for women.

    Magley used to be a rookie in Vivian''s team for half a month, but the new adventurer''s assessment was clearly one month. Why did he only stay in Vivian''s team for half a month?

    The reason is simple.

    "At that time, master magrey was one of the most anticipated newcomers in the lamigion adventurers'' Association. He had a high talent potential. When he was 15 years old, he was ranked 20. Even Riley had great expectations for him, so he put him in my team and asked me to take him."

    Vivian quietly explained why.

    "Although the young master is impulsive and reckless, is too arrogant, and has the habit of belittling others, he had no need to be an adventurer at all, but because he wanted to train himself and improve his own strength, he became an adventurer in the adventurers'' Association of lamigion."

    In other words, although this young master has some personality problems, he does not abandon himself. Instead, he is a hardworking person who pursues progress. In the eyes of many people, he is estimated to be a good seedling.

    Riley is also to correct magrey''s character, let him become the material of creation, just will arrange him into Vivian''s team, intend to let Vivian transform him?

    However...

    "when the young master entered our team and met melika, his eyes almost never left melika. He not only kept courting melika in the process of adventure activities, but also wanted to show his tendency to over express himself in front of melika. During the execution of the entrustment, he often ignored the main purpose, and his action turned to surround melika In the end, he even found the hotel where melika lived. He even sneaked into melika''s room several times. "

    Vivian''s explanation made Sean blink.

    "Isn''t that illegitimate?"

    Sheen was speechless.

    Under such circumstances, it is unnecessary to think about the unforgivable action that the young master will eventually take.

    "In a wild camping adventure, when we were all out looking for firewood, he couldn''t help but be rude to melika."

    Speaking of this, Vivian''s tone just became a little cold.

    "If, for example, Tieer hadn''t been patrolling around the camp and had noticed this and stopped it in time, melika would have been hurt."Even lumia, a fearless Orc girl, couldn''t help saying that, obviously, she was very upset about it.

    Melika''s head was lower, and her body seemed to tremble at the thought of that time.

    Sean finally frowned.

    "Why would a guy like that stay in the guild?" Sheen said impolitely: "his conduct is so bad. Does Riley let him go because he has talent?"

    So sheen was afraid that her impression of Riley would be greatly reduced.

    As a result, it was not Vivian who answered the question, but tier.

    "That guy is not an ordinary person, but a nobleman." Tieer said coldly: "his father was the vassal of the Marquis of Mulao. When Mr. beren was sent to lamigion to take office, he came to this town as an assistant and an accompanying minister. His status was only below that of Mr. beren."

    That is to say, because of the help of his family, magrey was able to stay in the adventurers'' Guild.

    However, even so, magrel was kicked out of Vivian''s team and was no longer allowed to approach melica.

    "I see." Sean said thoughtfully, "then, did the young master join the team of the man named Lyon?"

    "That''s right." Vivian nodded and said: "Lyon received the young master, let him pass the new examination."

    "What about that Lyon?" Sheen said suspiciously, "why do you all seem to have no good impression on him? Is he a bad man

    In a word, the people did not answer in the first time.

    "This..." Vivian hesitated and hesitated, and finally said with a bitter smile: "it''s not as bad as to say bad things, but in the eyes of people who understand his deeds, Lyon is very despised."

    "Despise?" Sean was slightly stunned.

    What''s going on?

    When sheen thinks so, Vivian gives such a sentence.

    "Because he''s a man on top of a woman."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    "Ha?"

    At this moment, sheen almost thought he had heard something wrong.

    What did he hear?

    "By... By women?"

    Sheen didn''t know the meaning of the sentence at all.

    It''s not only Vivian, but also the expressions of Tieer, lumia and melika.

    "I know you''re surprised, but it''s true."

    Vivian will still smile and explain.

    "Lyon was not born into a noble family like master magre, not even a civilian, but a child born in a slum."

    According to Vivian, Lyon''s parents are thieves and have been arrested and jailed many times. Lyon himself has no talent. He is 25 years old, but his grade is still only 22. Compared with adventurers of the same age group, Lyon is not a bit worse.

    Such Lyon from the childhood that he absolutely can not rely on the ability to stand out.

    However, Lyon''s ambition is not small, not only to think of the head and ground, but also to become a man of honor, and even to become a noble.

    To this end, Lyon used his only advantage since he was born.

    That''s his face.

    "Although it''s just hearsay, I heard that Lyon has been thinking about her image since she was a child. She not only maintains herself in various ways that she can think of, but also practices her etiquette and social skills, and then tries to make contact with women who are helpful to her."

    Speaking of this, Vivian''s tone also seems a little strange.

    "At the beginning, I contacted the general elderly women and lived by their support."

    "Another is to contact the sister or daughter of a wealthy store owner and get some financial support from them."

    "Then Lyon began to get in touch with some female adventurers and businesswomen, and got their help in various ways, which made them fascinated and selfless."

    "The reason why Lyon''s team leader and his female counterparts are able to pass the assessment is that they are both adventurers, and they are not the only ones who can help him to be promoted It''s just to earn as much money as possible and to connect with women of status through the channels of adventurers. "

    "Because of this, even many clients seem to be fascinated by him in the end. They not only provide him with all kinds of help, but sometimes even deliberately publish some entrustment for Lyon in the guild in order to send money to him. Most of the contents of the entrustment are too small to be small, but the remuneration is frightening."

    "Under such circumstances, Lyon finally set up his own adventurer team, and began to try every means to recruit and get close to some people who can help him. Master magrey will join his team, probably because of his active recruitment relationship. However, Lyon''s goal seems to be not to master magrey, but to establish a relationship with him This explanation of Vivian made Sean''s mouth twitch constantly.

    Not to mention sheen, but lumina and melica, who have heard of Lyon''s deeds for a long time, are speechless. The expression on their faces is called "see you for a long time".

    But it''s not over.

    "Did you see the woman by the guy''s side, eudoris?" Tieer poked a sentence from the side and said, "she is the only daughter of the largest magic props company in lamigion. She has been in love with that guy since two years ago. She even came to be an adventurer just to follow the man."

    This time, Sean even jumped up his eyelids.

    That''s what I mean?

    "In that team, it''s either an illegitimate meal, a little white face, or a silly white sweet?"

    Sheen felt that the image of the adventurer team in his head was crumbling.

    Especially when he thought of Lyon''s elegant and handsome face, sheen didn''t expect that the captain... No, this big guy could have made such a start.

    Compared with him, those little fresh meat that was kept by the rich woman in the past life is simply weak and explosive, OK?

    "I don''t think so. He''s still looking at you?"

    Sheen calm can not look at Vivian and others.

    Vivian and others suddenly become more subtle expression.

    Vivian even hesitated to say so.

    "After all, I''m Riley''s little boy. It''s normal that he wants to contact Riley through me. Tieer is also one of the most talented people in the kingdom. He is very optimistic about Tieer''s future, so he always intends to cultivate good relations with Tieer. Even lumia and melika are valued by him to a certain extent. He should want to spread the net for her who is likely to be outstanding in the future Let''s make some investment first? "These words and words almost made Sean not vomit blood.

    Now, sheen just wants to say one thing.

    "What is a brave man? This is the brave

    Moreover, he was a brave man who started the game with waste materials. Zhennima was highly admired.

    At least, Sheen has begun to feel that his current brave is also weak.

    But Sheehan wants to say more than that.

    "Is it really OK for such a team to participate in this mission?"

    Even if the young master of the nouveau riche has a little talent, his level should not be low, but the rank of the little white face captain is much lower than that of other people in the same trade. Since the remaining silly white sweet is a merchant''s daughter, or because of that nonsense reason, he becomes an adventurer, I''m afraid the level is not high?

    Vivian naturally will not feel no problem, immediately sigh.

    "I''m afraid that the highest level of Lyon team is master magrey. However, Lyon''s team is not only composed of three of them. With Lyon''s... Er... Ability, there are at least dozens of people in his team. Therefore, they can become one of the famous adventurer teams of ramijionri, and be recognized by Mr. Belen?"

    The mouth says so, but Wei Wei An can''t release the appearance at all.

    "This Commission involves a lot of aspects. I''m afraid Lyon and others have used some means to forcibly intervene in it for the sake of fighting for merit?"

    This escort is a major criminal who committed murder to countless nobles and royal families ten years ago. Once they are successfully sent to the capital, they will surely be rewarded with their hatred towards Kilian.

    "I think it is because of this that master magrey''s father arranged for his son to join this mission. Lyon can''t miss such a good opportunity. If he can take the opportunity to have a relationship with the daughter of a great nobleman in the royal capital, he can be reborn."

    Vivian''s words, let sheen said a word without thinking.

    "Sorry, I want to go back."

    This task is almost impossible to do.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Originally, sheen thought that since the secret mission was so important, lamigion must have made the best of his ability and was ready to fight with the old demons to launch a brilliant attack and defense.

    But Sheehan must say that the reality is cruel.

    Now, after Vivian''s explanation, Sheen has basically understood that the task this time is not a fight between gods and immortals, but a mixture of good and bad people. All kinds of inside information and dirty routines are emerging.

    Because the escorting of Kilian, a special and important criminal, will be able to exchange the relationship between the nobles of the royal capital and the royal family, many people are not in action to prevent the rescue of the old demons, but to act for the interests.

    Lyon would like to take advantage of this opportunity to find a new encounter in Wangdu, so that his life can go to a higher level.

    Magley''s father wanted to win the king''s reward, so he put his son''s team into it.

    Even belan, who will admit the Lyon team''s intervention, is afraid that it is also because of the close minister magrey''s father to blow the wind, otherwise it is impossible to know that there is a gap between Vivian''s team and Lyon team, and what''s the overall situation as the reason to force peace, I will personally take the task, can''t say that he did not want to take the opportunity in the Wangdu The idea of rising to the fore and gaining the appreciation of the royal family and the great nobility.

    As a result, these problems will lead to the present situation.

    This confirms Sean''s previous argument that the reality is that everyone has his own ideas, each has his own stand, and each has his own standard and judgment, which leads to every mediocre result. In fact, it is only after a lot of thinking and actions that all the ordinary results come into being.

    Rather, the appearance of this result seems to be inevitable.

    After all, the so-called aristocracy is such a thing. The starting point of all people can not be for the sake of the world and society. More people just do these actions for their own interests.

    However, this is undoubtedly the porridge that was damaged by rat excrement, and it is not a problem of one or two.

    Then, according to this situation, what kind of routine will appear next, sheen can figure out with peaches.

    "First of all, there must be internal problems, and then there are constant internal conflicts and frequent conflicts, until the one who fights in the face and the other who is mad at this hatred wants to revenge at all costs. Then this one wants more interests, and the other wants more benefits. Finally, which villain will suddenly get in touch with the old demonic faction and take the secret mission The route of action is exposed, which leads to the killing of the old demon sect, and the mission fails. "

    "then, in order to turn the tide, the protagonist will be forced to appear and turn the tide, not only to a group of pig teammates as nannies, but also to expose their identity, in return for the shock and admiration of one ticket, and to take this opportunity to enter the eyes of the major forces, and be eyed by the evil forces, which will make a bunch of beautiful and flowery chiefs curious, and finally run to the White House. Men run to kill, women run to give people. "

    "It''s not a problem to write a few million words in this plot."

    At the thought of this, Sheen has a kind of impulse to curse, forgetting that his current position actually belongs to the "protagonist" position.

    How could sheen not have the impulse to turn around and go?

    At least, sheen didn''t see the hope that the task could be completed smoothly.

    Of course, Vivian said so.

    "They just want to fight for fame and wealth, not to let the mission fail. They, including Lyon and the father and son of magrey, and even Mr. Belen, think that this mission is not so dangerous, is it?"

    In theory, the probability of failure is very low.

    "in order to hide the eyes of the old evil clan, the aristocratic aristocrats have been spreading false news. People who do not know have thought that we will wait for the king to come. Reilly has continued to strengthen the vigilance of M. gilgon, causing an outsider to prepare for the attack of the old evil clan and prevent jillion from escaping. No one will know that kyryan has been kept in secret. They were sent off. "

    Under such circumstances, Riley and belon also strictly worked out a very secret escort route, deliberately avoiding the main road and other people''s vision. In this way, the old demons could not know that Kilian had been escorted, let alone how to find Kilian''s escort team.

    In view of this, in the eyes of Belem, Lyon and magrel, the risk of this mission is not big at all.

    As long as there are no mistakes and send people to Wangdu, then everyone can achieve their own goals. Why not?

    If not, how could Belem agree to let magrey and others come in through the back door? How could magley''s father have put his son at such a risk? Not to mention Lyon, the big brother who depends on his face to eat, since he was a child, he knew that he had a few pounds or two. Even if he wanted to get ahead again, he would not joke about his own life.

    Therefore, the problem of risk is that so many people are willing to act for the benefit, and some are even willing to take risks for the sake of interests, not to mention that the risk is generally considered to be small this time?Therefore, as the saying goes, there are many fools in the world, but there are also many intelligent people. Never think that what you think is the truth. If you can guess the actions of all people, you will be beaten in the face.

    Isn''t it? Even the Leili president who likes to take precautions didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, did they?

    No, the president should have thought that someone would take action against the interests of the mission, but he did not think that the person who launched the action would be the Lyon team.

    However, sheen can only see the vulgar ending of this mission which ended in failure. Even if Vivian said that the risk was not great, he was just setting up a flag.

    All in all, Sean is really thinking about going home.

    But...

    "if you really want to give up, I respect what you mean." Vivian hesitated for a moment and then said to sheen, "but in fact, to tell you the truth, whether it''s me or Lily, I hope you can come together."

    The reason is not just because Sheen has hidden strength, so Vivian and Riley can be at ease to a certain extent.

    More importantly...

    "there''s a man, Riley and I both think you should meet." Vivian then lowered her voice and said to sheen: "maybe, after meeting, you can know a lot about your identity."

    Such a sentence made Sean''s face move hard.

    "Of course, you can choose to talk later. After all, you don''t have to take this opportunity to go to Wangdu." Vivian smiles at Sean and says, "with Riley and me, even if they don''t want to see each other, sooner or later there will be a chance. You can decide according to your own will."

    Hearing this, Sean was silent.

    The reason for Sheen''s silence is not what Vivian mentioned, but that he has heard it. Even if he gives up the task, Vivian and others will continue to carry out it.

    Under the condition that the rest of the people are acting for the benefit and only they really want to contribute to the town and the kingdom from the bottom of their hearts, carry out this task full of flags, how to see what''s wrong.

    In this case...

    "this trip, you can''t do without running."

    Otherwise, once the old demons really appear, Wei Wei''an and other people''s safety is completely imaginable.

    Sheen can''t sit back and watch.

    So, this time, is not it possible to run?

    But sheen didn''t want to see the bad stuff in his brain.

    "It''s better..."

    I don''t know what comes to mind, and sheen suddenly smiles.

    If anyone in the adventurers guild would have shivered at Sean''s smile?

    Because, it means that the devil will start to wave again.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    In this way, all the people are preparing for the escort mission, let one by one knight and adventurer run around the convoy, constantly send some materials to the cart, or help carry luggage, check the horses and carriages, very careful and cautious.

    As the undisputed leader of the team, Byron watched with a serious expression and eyes.

    This task involves a wide range of issues. It is also a rare opportunity for belan. Naturally, I try to be sure.

    Therefore, Byron not only strictly supervises the progress of all work, but also sometimes goes forward to do some inspection and instructions, so that the tense atmosphere begins to spread.

    Under the influence of this, the preparation work of allis team has become rigorous, Vivian and others are also silent in their own preparation work. Even Lyon team is under Lyon''s supervision and constant instructions, and their actions become cautious. Only magrel has been absentmindedly glancing at Vivian''s position, looking down at melica, who is busy, seems to want to The way you come here.

    However, even magrey would not want to make any noise on this occasion. The leader of the team was belon, the immediate superior of his father, who was also the Lord magley needed to serve in the future. His proud family background was useless in front of this man, which made him totally afraid of making mistakes.

    Thanks to this, magrel looked very ready to move, but finally held on, did not come, let melika quietly observe all this a great relief.

    Of course, melica didn''t know that the reason magrey could hold on to it was also thanks to tier.

    After all, every time magley looked at him, he could see tier''s cold gaze, which made him shiver and couldn''t move his feet.

    There''s no way. Magley''s biggest fear is not Belem, but Tieer.

    Because, in the past, it was Tieer who found out that he intended to be unfaithful to melika, and then broke all magrey''s limbs without any mercy. After that, if his father had not invited the great God in the temple to perform the recovery magic on him, magrel would have been abandoned and could not have stood here.

    This made magray hate and fear Tieer, and he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Who makes magrey''s family so useless to Tieer?

    Magrel is in the first place, and Tieer is the most talented person in the palace. She has been paid attention to all the time. In addition, Riley supports her behind her back. As long as she does not directly murder her life, even if the nobles suffer losses here, they can only admit that they are inferior to others.

    When he hesitated to get close to him, Marty was afraid to come back.

    Therefore, all preparations are carried out in an orderly manner, so that the situation maintains a delicate balance.

    But Vivian looked around and murmured strangely.

    "And sheen? Why is it missing? "

    Vivian found that, do not know when, sheen was not present.

    "Did you go back?"

    Vivian is puzzled.

    After giving the decision to sheen, Vivian didn''t ask the answer directly. Instead, she felt that she should be given time to think about it, so she took all the people to start the preparatory work.

    Now sheen is gone, Vivian can only think that he finally decided to give up the mission.

    "That''s fine."

    Vivian did not feel sorry, but relieved.

    If sheen continues to stay here, with the delicate relationship between Vivian and Lyon, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be entangled by magrey and other people. Considering this, it''s good for sheen to give up the mission.

    As for meeting that person...

    "I''ll talk about it next time."

    Think of that person, Vivian is also helpless smile.

    Although that person is very busy, and special status, it is not easy to see, but if you have Riley''s help, you should not have no chance.

    Wei Wei an then think so, and put down the heart, concentrate to continue to do the preparatory work.

    This has been done for a long time.

    When all the preparations were ready, and behron, who was in charge of it, gave orders.

    "Bring the prisoner here!"

    Suddenly, the whole scene became silent.

    All of them tightened their faces and stood by.

    Wei Wei An and others look at the front with the same face.

    Before long, the figure appeared.

    I saw, under the heavy Knight''s encirclement, a feminine man slowly walked over.

    That''s Kilian.

    At this time, Keeley''s safety body is bound by restraint props one by one.

    Those restricted props are almost the highest level magic props in lamijionne. Some of them have the effect of hindering the flow of magic, some have strong toughness and hardness, and some are extremely heavy, which suppresses the criminal''s action. So, the 77 level criminal of Kilian can only stay here honestly, and can''t escape at all.However, such a Gillian was always expressionless, and his eyes did not fluctuate, which brought an extremely disturbing calm.

    At least, many knights and adventurers were afraid.

    "That''s..."

    "so terrible..."

    whispers like this are ringing from time to time, which makes bellan look serious. Lyon and eudoris are more insidious and have a tendency to sweat. Even magrey wants to shiver, which shows how much pressure kirian brings.

    Vivian and others are equally serious.

    "That man, very strong."

    Tier held the blade tightly and fixed his eyes on Kilian.

    "So... Is that the old mob mastermind of the mass assassination ten years ago?"

    "It''s really terrible..."

    lumia and melica are also timid and nervous.

    Even Vivian took a breath in her heart.

    "How on earth did sheen subdue that guy without a scratch?"

    Seeing Gillian himself, Vivian couldn''t imagine what powerful magic props could make a new adventurer of level 10 achieve such a great career.

    "No wonder the Knights always wanted to know about the magic prop."

    Wei Wei An is not known to laugh.

    However, Vivian also knows that sheen certainly did not use any magic props.

    "There are so many secrets, let alone lily. I''m almost curious."

    Vivian murmured in such a low voice.

    Kilian was carried into a cage like carriage under everyone''s gaze.

    All preparations are finished.

    "Good!"

    Belan nodded heavily and was ready to give the order to start.

    However, at this time, a knight came running in a panic.

    "Lord Belem!"

    The knight said something in belan''s ear with panic on his face.

    "What?"

    At last, Byron''s face changed.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What happened?"

    The rest were puzzled.

    As for Vivian, looking at this scene, I do not know why, the heart produced an ominous premonition.

    Intuition tells Vivian, I''m afraid something will happen.

    Moreover, the troublemakers may be their own.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Lamigion, the street of the east gate.

    In a burst of disordered and hasty footsteps, led by belan, the Knights and adventurers who carry out the secret escort task are all on their way.

    Vivian, tyer, lumia and melica were among them, but their eyebrows were deeply frowned, with a puzzled and surprised expression.

    Not only Vivian and others, but also Belem, Lyon, Alice, utilis and magley, all expressed such expressions, which led them to rush to the direction of the gate.

    When they arrived at the gate of the city, it was already overcrowded and surrounded by numerous citizens.

    The citizens seem to want to get out of the city. They look like they are being attracted by something.

    The guards at the gate stopped them from leaving the city.

    "Lord Belem!"

    "Lord Belem!"

    The guards at the gate let out a sigh of relief when they saw that belan came with the troops.

    But beren ignored the Council and took all the people through the gate and out of lamigion.

    However, at the moment when people came out of the city and came to the outskirts, the vision suddenly appeared.

    "Boom

    With an earth shaking roar, there was a violent explosion in front of us, which let the blast wind spread like a shock wave and attacked all around.

    In a hurry from the city out of the belan and his party did not even have time to respond, directly affected by the blast.

    "Ah

    "Ah

    "Lord Lyon!"

    Caught off guard, lumia, melica, and utilis were startled by the blast.

    The rest of them were the same, as if they had been hit by a sudden typhoon. They screamed and even were blown to the ground.

    No, Lyon and magley fell directly to the ground, one of them became disheartened, the other screamed, and people who did not know thought they were being treated inhumanely.

    "Woo...!"

    Only Byron, as a grade 68 knight, almost reflexively pulled out his long sword at his waist and blocked it in front of him. Vivian also immediately drew out her shield and blocked lumia and melika from the blast. Tieer was even more straightforward. With a wave of his sharp blade, he even cut off the incoming blast and turned into a breeze Scattered.

    "Be careful!"

    In addition to these three people, the only one who could respond to the sudden blast was Alex, who directly pressed the shoulders of his teammates around him and steadied them against the wind and waves.

    Under such circumstances, I don''t know how long it took before the blast gradually dissipated.

    People can see the scene ahead, and then one by one they are all shocked.

    I saw, in front of the plain, shocking scenery directly printed into everyone''s eyes.

    There, what should have been a vast plain turned into a piece of scorched earth. Not only were all burnt black, but also there were huge pits lying there, which were very frightening.

    In front of such a terrible scene, there was a young man standing with a long strip package on his shoulder and something in his hand.

    "Well? Why are you here? "

    As if he was surprised, the young man turned his head as if he had heard the news behind him. He looked over and said something surprised, but he didn''t know why. His eyes showed a little smile.

    "Sheen..."

    Vivian can''t help but whisper the name of each other.

    It was Sean who had suddenly disappeared before.

    Looking at Sean standing before the appalling scene, a group of knights and adventurers finally reacted and clamored up.

    "What''s going on here?"

    "God..."

    "how did this happen?"

    "So terrible..."

    the Knights and adventurers began to talk in panic.

    Not to mention ordinary knights and adventurers, Lyon, Alice, magrey and utilis, all of whom had their heart beating fast because of the scene in front of them.

    Tieer couldn''t help murmuring.

    "What is this man going to do?"

    Obviously, Tieer is starting to have a headache.

    Even tier was like this, and lumia and melica, needless to say, looked at each other with fear.

    Beren was also frightened.

    It was not that he was timid, but that the scene was really frightening. He almost thought that it was the old demons who attacked in advance.

    But sheen was so fresh, even cheerful, that Belem could not help speaking.

    "What are you doing here?"There was a little questioning in belon''s tone.

    It has to be said that it is really dignified, and it will bring a great sense of oppression.

    Instead of being afraid, sheen scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry to scare you. I''m just experimenting with the magic props I''ve got. If I scare everyone, I''m really sorry."

    Sheen said that.

    "Test new magic items?"

    All of them were immediately attracted by Sheen''s words.

    Especially Vivian and Tieer, looking at Sean''s eyes full of stunned.

    Sheen ignored, as if he was really embarrassed, scratching his head and laughing.

    "You all know that, don''t you? Last time, thanks to the powerful magic props, I was able to take down the old demon sect directly under the condition of sneaking attack. Therefore, since then, I have had a little interest in powerful magic props. "

    Sheen''s words, let a lot of people''s eyes are cast on him.

    In particular, as belan, who only realized the existence of sheen, suddenly said, "is that the new adventurer who subdued Kilian and is valued by President Riley is you?"

    "Yes, it is." Sheen said with a smile, "I''m sorry to disturb you."

    That''s what he said, but Sheehan''s face was not embarrassed at all.

    But people can''t take this into account.

    Because, people have been completely attracted to the topic of Sean just now.

    "You said you were testing new magic props here, didn''t you?" Byron glanced at the terrible scene that had turned to scorched earth in front of her. Her eyes moved, she looked at Sean, and said in a deep voice, "is everything here caused by the experiment of your magic props?"

    "Well, that''s what happened." Sheen was generous enough to admit, and said: "the magic prop used on Kilian last time was too strong, which impressed me very much. I couldn''t help but want to reproduce that kind of prop. So I asked someone to help me do it. Although it was not strong, it was still acceptable."

    Hearing the speech, there is only one sentence in the hearts of the people.

    That is, if all this is unsatisfactory, what magic props can be satisfied with?

    But gradually, realizing what Sheen''s words really meant, several people''s eyes also brightened.

    Like Lyon.

    Like magrey.

    Another example is Belem.

    Among them, the most direct one was ma Shen.

    "Hello, do you mean you have that powerful magic prop again?"

    This question was answered without hesitation from Sheehan.

    "Of course." Sean looked up and said with pride, "and there are many more?"

    All of a sudden, people''s eyes can not help but emerge a look.

    That look is called greed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    As early as this, Vivian mentioned more than once that the knights had paid great attention to Sean''s so-called powerful magic props.

    This is a matter of course.

    Although it is successful in the way of sneaking attack, the magic props that can let a level 10 new adventurer fight to defeat a level 77 demon master are extremely attractive, no matter who looks at it?

    If you have such powerful magic props, you will have confidence no matter what you do.

    Especially for nobles like belan and magley, if you can get this magic prop, it will undoubtedly be quite beneficial.

    If the magic props can be mass-produced, how much benefit can be generated and how much benefit can be obtained from it, it is almost unnecessary to think about it.

    Take magrey for example. When he learned about Sheen''s deeds, his father said with great admiration and bitterness that "if I had that powerful magic prop, I could also defeat the wanted criminals of the old demon sect".

    Of course, if this kind of magic prop can be produced in mass production, whether it is used to enhance the strength of the Knights'' order in the territory, or to sell it wantonly in exchange for money, the benefits it can produce are unimaginable.

    It''s a pity that such powerful magic props are almost precious items of treasure level. To make one, you need to collect a lot of precious materials. You also need to have outstanding skills of magic props master. Most of them are disposable items. It is very difficult to mass produce them.

    So, after Vivian and Riley daisian said that there was no more magic prop, all those who were concerned about it, including belan, were disappointed, but they had already prepared for it and accepted it.

    In this way, there is only one question left in the minds of these people.

    That is, with such powerful magic props, why does lily not use it herself, and is willing to give it to a new person who has nothing to do with it?

    What''s more, the new man is only at level 10. This year, he is 20 years old. He has not even learned a skill. He is so mediocre or has very low potential. What makes Riley send such magic props for self-defense?

    This is totally unreasonable.

    However, Riley was silent about this, only unilaterally admitted the matter, in addition, did not disclose any other information, so that the public can only give up the investigation.

    In this way, for outsiders, Sheen''s magic props are regarded as self-defense products given by Riley. For lumia and melika, they claim that the magic props are given by tier. Even if lumia and melika hear something outside, Tieer can say that "because President Riley asked me to give it to him, it''s the same as the last grant.", Help sheen to make this big lie.

    But now, what did sheen say?

    He said that magic prop has been successfully mass produced.

    This makes Belem, magley and even Lyon and the only daughter of a magic props dealer, whose eyes are all bright.

    "This..."

    Only Vivian and Tieer, the two insiders, showed a look of astonishment.

    Sheen only glanced at them, then they looked at each other. Finally, after a few hesitations, they chose to be silent.

    In this situation, belan took a deep breath and looked at Sean closely.

    "Is that true?" "It''s not something that can be done casually, you should be clear about it," he said, looking at Sean with a serious look

    "That''s right." Lyon was also on the side of the voice, I do not know whether it is intentional or unintentional, but like belan staring at Sean, with a spring breeze like smile, said: "do not say that the level of magic props can be mass-produced, even if it can, whether the manufacturer''s technology can meet the standard is difficult to say."

    "There are also materials, so powerful magic props must need very precious materials to make them." As a magic props business, yudilis, as the most convincing person, looked at Sean and said with a smile: "you don''t want to say that''s what you can accomplish?"

    A level 10 new adventurer, no matter how you look, it is impossible to achieve these conditions, mass production of powerful magic props.

    Therefore, although people have their own ideas in mind, they inevitably have doubts.

    In this regard, Sean just said with a smile.

    "Of course I can''t Sheen did not change his face and said, "however, there is a very powerful magician in lamiguionne who can do this."

    These words and words, let the public first is a Zheng, then several people''s faces on Qi Qi changed.

    "... who are you talking about?"

    Belan inquired with an understanding.

    "Yes." Sheen also replied seriously: "otherwise, why doesn''t anyone want to see that one, but only me? It''s because she''s interested in that powerful magic propWho sheen was referring to, needless to say, was lesha.

    in other words, Sheen has been thrown away once again.

    The rest of them seemed to know more or less about lesia and were afraid to say anything more or less.

    After all, if it was that one, it might be possible to reproduce this level of magic props.

    Because, if it is the one who does, it is very difficult to get a lot of magic props and even the idea of making methods from his hands.

    At the thought of this, Byron was a little disappointed, and eudoris could not hide her disappointment. Even Marguerite looked depressed. Only Lyon, with her eyes rolling around, murmured the words "that one seems to be a beauty too".

    Only lumia and melica still do not know why, but Vivian and Tieer did not speak, kept silent, they also did not want to sound, so quietly watching.

    "So, who asked you to test magic props here?"

    Belan suppressed her disappointment and continued to ask Sean.

    "That''s right."

    Sheen gave an honest answer.

    The next second, however, sheen suddenly turned.

    "Next, these magic props will be of great use. You must test them well first."

    Such a speech made the public wonder again.

    "Of great use?" "What''s the meaning of this?" magley said without scruples and bluntly

    Sean seemed to have never seen magley''s impolite attitude, and still looked smiling.

    But at the next moment, the words that appeared from his mouth made people''s faces change.

    "No way, who let that one have been pursued and killed by the old demon clan sect for ten years, and have been fleeing in a subdued way. Now that we have started such powerful magic props, of course, we want to revenge ourselves?" Shin said dull remarks: "just now, it''s a great opportunity. Originally, he had to cover up all of your secret tasks and deceive the eyes of the old evil people, so that they thought Killian was still here, and they would bring them all over."

    "Originally, according to the words of President Riley, lamigion only released the news after you had set out for a certain period of time, and it was impossible to catch up with them. He claimed that he had sent Kilian away and led their target away from the town before the old demons started. Now it is not needed." Sheen was very happy to say: "with so many powerful magic props, lamigion can directly kill the old demon sect and arrest more people of the old demon sect. This is more credit than capturing Kilian!"

    Beren and others suddenly trembled heavily.

    Immediately, their eyes lit up again.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    "Are you... Are you telling me the truth?"

    At this moment, regardless of belan and Lyon and others, magley is a bit unable to bear the voice.

    "Is that not so?" As if he didn''t notice the thoughts of magley and others, sheen was unprepared. He said carelessly: "although Kilian was the mastermind of the large-scale assassination ten years ago, he was only one of them. I heard that there was another person named" what many "who was the leader of the incident at that time, and his rank was also the highest. At that time, more people were killed than Kilian Much more, even the plan itself seems to have been planned by him. If he appeared to save Killian and brought the rest of the old demons with him, he would have done them all in one net, and the credit would have been... "

    even if sheen didn''t say so, everyone would understand.

    It has to be said that if this is the case, the credit is far greater than the arrest of a Kilian.

    And even a Gillian can be involved in so many benefits, if the credit is much greater than this, what will become?

    Will you be granted the title of nobility

    Lyon was hot inside.

    Will you be valued by the royal family, and will you be promoted to the rank with my family

    Magley couldn''t help but get excited.

    (will the father''s business get more benefits, even let the royal family give marriage, and become husband and wife with Lyon

    Eudoris is also associated with the pianpianpian.

    As for Byron, it''s also hard to avoid vulgarity.

    (originally, when I became the Knight Commander in the territory before I was promoted to level 70, the rest of the knight commanders, accompanying officials and the aristocratic families of the vassals were quite dissatisfied. More than once, they made trouble for me for this reason, which made me unable to get the recognition of most of the public except lamigion. If I could make such a great contribution this time Lao, then they have nothing to say. Even in the future, I may replace my eldest brother and become the successor of the Mulao family and the next generation Marquis of Mulao.)

    At the thought of this, it is inevitable that belan was moved by this.

    Only Alice, on the contrary, raised his objection at this time.

    "Did President Riley agree with this Allis frowned and said to sheen, "are you sure you can succeed? Don''t harm lamigion at that time

    Allis''s words brought people back to reality.

    It''s not just ALIS, even Vivian couldn''t help interrupting.

    "Bedo is a more powerful demon than Killian and even the one who is still in ramijionri now. Even if he can subdue Kilian, he may not be able to subdue Bedo. If he fails, lamiggion will bear very serious consequences and the risk is too great."

    I don''t know what''s going on with Sean. Vivian reminds him in such a way that he doesn''t really intend to do so.

    "Peace of mind." However, sheen was totally indifferent and said, "there is nothing that can''t be solved by one magic prop. If there are, then two!"

    This extremely arrogant statement, however, makes everyone speechless.

    But that''s what it is, isn''t it?

    Different from Kilian at that time, this time, there are not only two magic props that can be used, but have been mass produced.

    So, if you use a large number of magic props of this level regardless of the loss, let alone the demons that are more difficult than level 77, even the super masters of level 90 will become disheartened?

    That is to say... Can do it!

    All of a sudden the crowd couldn''t sit still.

    "You''re Sean, aren''t you?" Belan finally spoke to sheen and said, "it''s really hard for you. In this case, this matter..."

    in this matter, let me support you.

    That''s what beren was going to say.

    In belan''s opinion, since they can safely wait for the old demons to come from the net and kill them all, then they don''t have to carry out any secret tasks. They just wait here and solve them at one time, so as to obtain more and greater credit.

    But just then, sheen broke in again.

    "Speaking of it, I haven''t thank you yet." Sheen seemed to be extremely grateful to the crowd and said, "I''m really sorry that you''ve started such a campaign to" help me "by escorting Kilian to Wangdu

    As soon as this was said, everyone, including belan, was stunned.

    "Help you?"

    Belem, Lyon, Marguerite, utilis and Alice were all puzzled.

    How do you say that?

    People are so strange.

    But the next second, Sean''s words changed everyone''s face.

    And it''s unprecedented.

    Because...

    "although it was with the help of magic props that" I successfully subdued Kilian ", I was able to subdue such a heavyweight criminal and send him to Wangdu. I think the kingdom will not be stingy to reward me? I''m really looking forward to itSheen''s exuberant words, this time, made everyone''s heart "thump", finally realized that it was bad.

    That''s right!

    It was sheen who subdued Kilian, not them!

    In other words, Sean is the real hero, they are just a little bit touched!

    This is not that people forget about it. Generally speaking, in a territory, if someone has made great achievements, then, unless it is something that can disturb the whole kingdom and bring great contributions to the kingdom as a whole, and you have to pay attention to the person who made the contribution, then the reward system is generally realized in the form of class.

    For example, a civilian accidentally finds a relic, which is of great value. Even the kingdom can''t sit on it. He will not be directly rewarded by the Kingdom, but will be rewarded by the nobles in the territory where he has received the news.

    Then, when the nobleman rewarded the common man, he would inform the Lord of the territory of the matter. The LORD would regard this as his own merit and reward him instead of directly rewarding the civilian.

    In addition, the Lord will inform the Kingdom, and the kingdom will also regard this as the merit of the Lord and reward the Lord.

    This is the so-called class reward system.

    After all, it is impossible for a civilian to have direct contact with the royal family. Would you like to report this incident?

    Therefore, even in previous lives, awards will be given one level at a time. When they reach those directly related to them, we have no idea how many classes are separated and whether the original rewards will retain the same value.

    The same is true of sheen this time. A new adventurer of level 10 can be rewarded by the manager of lamigion. He is not qualified and has no way to contact the royal family and get the royal reward directly.

    In view of this, in belan''s view, as long as he rewarded Sean afterwards, he could naturally get the Kingdom''s direct reward.

    But now, things have changed.

    Sheen looked at the faces of the crowd, and the smile grew stronger.

    Don''t you want to fight for credit

    Then let you have no merit to contend with!

    That''s what sheen is for.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    To be sure, if only Kilian had been subdued, then sheen would not have attracted the attention of the Kingdom and would have been directly rewarded by the kingdom.

    At least, Sheen''s deeds, fall in the eyes of many people, but is a level 10 new adventurer, because of good luck get Riley''s favor, get powerful magic props, just succeed in Kilian''s carelessness, to subdue it.

    This credit gives others the feeling that "I can do it if I go", which is similar to the incident mentioned above when the common people accidentally find relics. It is a great good luck to get the reward from the nobles in the territory. It is impossible for such "good luck" to be treated differently by the Kingdom, and thus be summoned and rewarded.

    It is for this reason that belan and others planned this secret mission, hoping to get direct rewards from the kingdom by escorting Kilian to the capital.

    Otherwise, belun can actually leave people to his own home to deal with. I believe that with the ability of marquis Mulao''s family, it is still possible to control a level 77 criminal of the konjac clan. It is definitely not a hot potato like this.

    Moreover, if belan was not utilitarian at all, he could turn to the surrounding towns for help.

    As for the rescue of the old town, the Maitreya will not pay attention to the rescue of the old town.

    But Belem was worried that the credit would be shared by others, so he wanted to take the lead and rely on lamigion himself to solve the problem.

    Lily has also raised her objection to this, but she has no choice but to make plans for lamigion in an attempt to exclude all accidents and casualties.

    But now, as things change, the rest of us are likely to turn into idle work, leaving the credit to sheen alone.

    As long as sheen really unites with laixia and uses a large number of magic props as a means to catch all the people of the old demon sect, then this time, I''m afraid, sheen doesn''t want to be noticed by the kingdom.

    It is impossible for the kingdom to ignore sheen in any case because it can contact laixia, help her to complete the mass production of powerful magic props, and clean up so many old demonic criminals, including Bedo, who is more important than Killian?

    At that time, sheen will be summoned by the Kingdom, and all the credit, including the matter of subduing Kilian, will also be directly counted on him.

    In that case, even if belan and others successfully escorted Kilian to the capital, they would only accompany him.

    What''s more, because the attacks of the old demons and even the pressure brought about by them were attracted by lamigion. If they didn''t pay attention to the escort from belun and others, their secret mission would become risk-free and smoothly completed.

    If it really becomes that way, it will give people the impression and feeling of "I can do it if I can", and whether I can get a reward is completely unknown.

    So magley was the first to be anxious.

    "You are not allowed to do that!"

    The eldest young master of this aristocratic family unexpectedly is so unthinkingly shout out a voice.

    "Well?" Sheen blinked, as if in a confused way: "why?"

    "Because... Because..." magrey couldn''t think of any reason at all, so he could only get more and more anxious. Finally, he simply said: "anyway, you are not allowed to do that, that is, you are not allowed to do that!"

    They just don''t even talk about the truth.

    On the contrary, Lyon, suddenly calm down, in the heart of a thought, immediately have a statement.

    "As allis and Vivian just said, the risk is still too high." Lyon as for the sake of sheen, said earnestly: "no one can be sure that these magic props can deal with Bedo and the rest of the old demon sect, in case they really can''t?"

    "No... that''s right!" "What the Lord Lyon said is very reasonable," echoed Judith

    This is not so much to approve of it as to commit a flower maniac. As long as it is said by Lyon, this silly white sweet lady will agree without consideration.

    "... I don''t think so." Beren was silent for a moment, then looked at sheen and said, "we''ll let it go, but we can''t let the citizens of lamiguionne take risks with us. In case of any accident, our sin will be the biggest. So, I don''t agree to do so."

    It seems that the Knight Commander is also ready to use all his strength to deny that it happened.

    "What can I do?" Sheen seemed to be very disappointed and said, "then these magic props of mine are totally useless?"

    "How could it be?" "In fact, you can give us the magic props, and we will continue to carry out the secret mission as planned, but we have to let president Riley disclose the information of the escort in advance, so that the people of the old demon sect can turn around and find them, so that we can kill all the people of the old demon sect together?"

    Hearing belan''s words, the rest of the people moved in the same way, and instantly understood belan''s calculation."This..."

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica frowned.

    They can also see that Byron and others are ready to fight for credit again and turn the task that should have been glorified by Sean into everyone''s own.

    Although, if you stay in lamiguionne and wait for the old demons to fall into the trap, you can also share the credit, but in that case, the event will become an anecdote like "sheen and lesha cooperated to produce powerful magic props, and distributed the magic props to all the people of lamigion, and gathered the strength of the whole town to resist the old demonic sect.

    If we continue to follow the original plan, it will become an event such as "the secret task team led by beren Mulao will lead the old demonic faction away, and gather all the strength of the whole team to resist the old demonic faction".

    Compared with the two, there is no doubt that the latter is more brilliant, can be fully valued by the Kingdom, can also try to play down the personal story of sheen, more prominent other people.

    Just turn the form and the control, and the results will be completely different.

    That''s what belan was thinking.

    At the moment, Lyon, eudoris and magley have made their voices one after another.

    "I think it''s a good idea."

    "It will make sure the town is safe, too?"

    "If you hear that, hand in the magic items."

    One of them was smiling innocently, one nodded repeatedly, and the other was even more impolite, not noticing the smile in Sean''s eyes.

    On the surface, of course, sheen is still embarrassed.

    "It doesn''t matter to me, but these magic props are only trial works after all, and they need to complete very strict conditions to be used successfully. I wonder if you can..."

    before finishing a sentence, belan has a final word.

    "Don''t worry, we are all knights or adventurers. No matter how difficult the magic props are, we will use them successfully."

    With that said, belan had a different idea.

    (New adventurers of level 10 can use it successfully. How can we not use it

    That''s what happened.

    The rest of the people seem to think the same way, one by two are guaranteed down.

    "Well...

    Sean was still embarrassed, and finally nodded his head" helplessly ", which made everyone laugh.

    Only Vivian and tier looked at each other.

    What on earth does he want to do

    (always think these guys are going to be miserable...)

    they think so.

    So it was settled.

    After a while, they all dressed up again and finally escorted Kilian away from lamigion.

    Lily knew about it and agreed to it after a silence.

    Sean, who was following the motorcade, couldn''t help but think back. Before leaving, Riley really couldn''t help but throw a word to herself.

    "Don''t play too much."

    Sean murmured in his heart at the thought of the sentence.

    "Then I can''t promise."

    Since we want waves, we have to have enough waves, don''t we?

    Sean laughed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    "Lolong, lolong..."

    in the sound of the wheels, carriages and carriages are running along a remote road, with bursts of smoke.

    This vast motorcade looks like a caravan. There are not only businessmen dressing up, but also a lot of goods. I believe that even if someone sees this scene on this remote road, they will think that this is just where the businessmen are preparing to go to the nearby towns to do business, or big business firms are transporting important goods.

    Unfortunately, these are all disguised.

    What is dressed as a businessman is actually a knight.

    The goods were also food and materials for camping in the wild.

    Lamigion''s escort team is like this, disguised as a merchant''s motorcade on the road. Even belun, who is riding a horse''s horse, puts on a robe and disguises himself as a merchant''s guard. Only a group of adventurers still do themselves, without any cross dressing.

    This is because the entrustment of convoys escorting merchants is very common in any town, so even if there are adventurers along with them, it is quite normal.

    So, only a bunch of adventurers don''t need to do any disguise.

    However, both Lyon, Marguerite, and utilis, with a ragged parchment in their hands, followed sheen with a suspicious look of life.

    "Is this really a powerful magic prop that can knock down level 77 demon criminals?"

    Lyon was holding the ragged parchment in his hand, looking suspicious.

    Not to mention Lyon, but magley turned over the paper for several times, and was stunned to see nothing extraordinary, not to mention eudoris, who was born in a magic props firm, and her eyes were full of puzzles.

    "It''s just a piece of waste paper, isn''t it?" "I didn''t notice any magic from it, and I couldn''t see any precious material contained in it."

    Obviously, the so-called powerful magic props in her opponents are quite suspicious.

    Not to mention eudoris, even lumia and melica.

    "It smells like ordinary paper..."

    this is the conclusion of lumieya.

    "I didn''t notice any magic."

    Melica''s face was serious, but she couldn''t hide her suspicion.

    Only Vivian and Tieer are holding the so-called powerful magic props in their hands, and they are speechless. The next ALIS is constantly turning over the parchment, as if he wants to see something from it. If it is not worried that something will go wrong, I''m afraid he has started to tear it violently. What''s the difference between this paper like thing?

    Of course, Byron was here, looking at Sean in silence.

    But sheen, instead of feeling guilty, turned positive.

    "Even if you ask me that, I can''t answer your questions." Sheen, with an open face, said, "I got them from other people''s hands, and if you don''t notice anything extraordinary, I''m even worse."

    This statement was not refuted.

    There were even a few nodding.

    "Maybe there are ways we can''t see through."

    "After all, it''s the work of that one."

    That''s what beren and Lyon said.

    "Indeed." Although she felt a little reluctant, she still said: "at least, I don''t know the magic words on it, but it seems to be very mysterious and extraordinary. Maybe the secret is in these magic words."

    The only extraordinary place on the magic props like waste paper in the hands of all is the mysterious words that no one knows.

    This is the only thing that this so-called magic prop can show.

    It''s just...

    "... How can I feel that the ink on it is not dry yet?"

    "... Vivian, we''d better say less."

    Vivian and Tieer are on the side of silence, and finally choose silence.

    The crowd again gathered around sheen to confirm the conditions for using the magic prop.

    "As long as you can sing the magic words depicted above accurately, you can launch this magic prop. Are you sure you are right?"

    And Belem looked at Sean.

    "That''s right." Sheen nodded his head and said, "you must sing accurately without any deviation. Otherwise, you will not be able to successfully launch it. This is what the person told me. I have practiced for a long time before I can succeed so many times. Otherwise, I don''t need to go outside the city to test."

    As he said that, sheen also looked like he had gone through the vicissitudes of life after hard practice. As if he missed that hard and extremely full day, he looked out into the distant horizon.

    Seeing this scene, everyone believed a little.

    "May I have a try?"Belan pondered for a moment, then decided to try first.

    "Of course." Sheen still did not feel guilty, as if waiting for this moment for a long time, again showed a serious look, serious way: "remember to sing it completely according to my teaching accent, still loud, you know?"

    "Know... Know." As if frightened by Sheen''s serious look, belan, with a heavy heart and a strained face, said, "well, I''m going."

    The eyes of all the people immediately gathered on belan.

    In this case, belan took a deep breath and held up the "magic prop" in his hand.

    "I''m a pig! A pig with a dream! Have the seed to kill me! Come on! "

    such a so-called magic mantra was chanted by Byron.

    No one knows the meaning of this sentence.

    Because, this is not the word and language of this world, but from the world where a brave man lived in his previous life.

    "Poof!"

    Sean couldn''t help it.

    And the rest of them were downcast.

    It''s just because, obviously, Byron used "powerful magic props", but nothing happened.

    "... is there something wrong with me?"

    Belan frowned and looked back at Sean.

    Sheen immediately shrunk his smile.

    "Well, it''s not loud enough." Sheen changed his face in a second, and still said seriously and seriously: "you must sing it out loud without any deviation. Come on, Lord Belem, try again."

    I''ll take a big breath.

    "I''m a pig! A pig with a dream! Have the seed to kill me! Come on! This time, Byron tried her best to suckle, and her voice was as loud as the flood that broke the dike.

    As a result, no one, including himself, heard a small chant ringing at the same time.

    "[tinder]...

    so, in this moment, amazing magic broke out.

    "Boom

    Along with the violent explosion sound, a distance from the motorcade, the fire wave was like smoke, wantonly rolling, so that the impact and blast were blowing.

    "It''s... It''s done!"

    Belan was immediately overjoyed.

    The rest of them took a breath, even Vivian and Tieer were surprised.

    "What a terrible power."

    "Even the superior magic does not necessarily have this power?"

    "No wonder the level 77 demons can''t resist."

    "It''s... It''s amazing!"

    Everyone was surprised and excited.

    In particular, as the daughter of a magic props firm and melika as a magician, their eyes lit up, looking at the parchment in their hands as if they were looking at a treasure.

    Of course, the rest are different.

    In this way, they didn''t find that, next to him, sheen had been laughing and enduring extremely hard.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    For Sheen''s side of the anomaly, none of the people present found it.

    They are just immersed in excitement, looking at the parchment in their hands, and their eyes are full of excitement, even lumia and melika are no exception.

    Finally, even ALIS no longer seems to doubt the power of the "magic props" in his hands. He put them away cautiously, as if they were the best treasure. Even Vivian and Tieer were not sure whether the parchment in their hands was a powerful magic prop.

    In other words, no one in the room found that the magic just started not from the parchment, but from sheen.

    There''s no way.

    With a full-scale [magic operation] skill, Sheen''s control of magic is amazing. It''s easy to hide the fluctuation of magic.

    In this situation, unless someone on the scene has a full level of "magic sense" skill, it is possible to detect the magic power controlled by sheen. Otherwise, even the spirit of melika, who is a born magician, can not detect the source of magic.

    Is there anyone on the scene who has a full level of "magic sense" skill?

    The answer, of course, is No.

    Therefore, people began to be excited in succession to try.

    "I''ll try it too!"

    Magrey did not have any patience to grab in front of all the people, will "magic props" to lift up.

    "Come on! Push it! "

    with heen''s advice in mind, magley did not hesitate to use his maximum volume, combined with his complacent tone and arrogant attitude, which was incomparable.

    "[lightning]...

    at this time, the small singing voice is mixed with the loud and clear voice again, which makes the huge magic burst out and turns into a bright and dazzling lightning, which is swept out at an amazing speed.

    The crowd felt that their eyes were white, and then the lightning struck the land in the distance. It was like a falling thunder, which exploded with dazzling flash.

    As a result, a dark hole appeared in the distant ground, which is still smoking.

    "Ha ha! How amazing! How wonderful

    It''s just as exciting for the people to kneel down, as if he had been kneeling for a long time.

    "I''ll try it too!"

    See here, the daughter of the magic props firm is also unable to bear, can''t wait to hold up the "magic props".

    "I''ll do the same."

    Lyon is still hanging a handsome smile like a spring breeze, only a little excitement in his eyes can''t be hidden in any case.

    In this way, they also tried to use "magic props".

    "Yap butterfly!

    she called out the shortest but most unbearable "magic spell" among the people.

    "If it''s a man, come on me! Lyon called out the words that frightened the women he had spent his whole life in.

    Unfortunately, no one on the scene understood the meaning of these two sentences.

    However, as the only one who could understand, sheen finally couldn''t help laughing.

    "You... What''s wrong with you?"

    "Sheen?"

    Vivian and Tieer were both startled by Sheen''s sudden laughter.

    On the contrary, Lyon and eudoris could not help becoming more serious when they saw that nothing happened after they called out the "magic spell".

    "It seems that we didn''t shout out loud enough, or we didn''t sing very standard."

    "We need more practice, Lord Lyon."

    The two exchanged opinions like this, and then they began to practice as if they were going to be angry.

    "If it''s a man, come on me! "

    "! "

    " [if a man is a man, he will come to me! "

    "! "

    at present, Lyon and utilis are constantly connected with the use of" magic spell ", and the more they practice, the more they shout, the louder they shout, and the louder their voices are, the more they echo.

    "Poof! Ha ha ha

    Sean was laughing so much that his stomach was almost aching. He couldn''t help but shed tears and felt that his abdominal muscles were almost cramped.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, lumia and melica are worried. They don''t know if he has any disease. Vivian and Tieer seem to notice something wrong, and their eyes are jumping.

    "... Tieer."

    "I know what kind of spell, even if it''s death, I won''t sing it."

    They made such a decision in silence.

    Of course, the rest of the people who didn''t know all of this seemed to be infected by Lyon and eudoris. One by two, they began to practice, making Sean''s "magic spell" reverberate.As for lumia and melica, Vivian and Tieer stop them from practicing.

    Later, for his own sake, sheen used magic several times to make people think that his practice was finally fruitful. He put away the "magic props" that he valued as a treasure.

    It was getting dark, so that the mighty motorcade slowly slowed down and stopped in the countryside to prepare for the night camp.

    ...

    when the stars are all over the night sky, the convoy of escorts has set up the camp, so that one by one tents, big or small, stand up one by one, and the campfires burn under the moon night, illuminating the surroundings.

    A group of knights and adventurers began to be busy, some were preparing dinner, some were patrolling around, some were guarding in front of a tent, their faces were serious and vigilant, it was as if they were protecting some treasure house and did not dare to relax.

    But what appeared in this tent was not a treasure, not an important person, but Kilian.

    At this time, Kilian maintained the state of being bound by props and even tied to a pillar with chains. His eyes were cold and his expression was gloomy.

    "Those guys, haven''t they come to save me?"

    Kilian''s face was cold, but his heart was filled with uncontrollable anger and humiliation.

    This period of time, for Kilian, it was like being in hell, making him suffer all the time.

    It''s not because someone tortured him, not because someone tortured him, but for Gillian, being imprisoned by inferior people like this and being escorted by them at will is more painful than death.

    Shame!

    Shame!

    Shame!

    In Gillian''s mind, such words will continue to emerge, deeply stimulating his heart.

    If it was possible to commit suicide, Kilian would never hesitate. He was so deeply humiliated.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    That is to say, but there is no reason why Kilian has been able to endure humiliation until now.

    There''s only one thing Kilian wants to do.

    That''s revenge.

    Thinking of the smile on the face of the man who had led him to such a nightmare that day, all the humiliation in Gillian''s heart turned into hatred.

    Therefore, after knowing that he was planted in the hands of that man and reduced to such a field, Gillian swore in his heart that he would revenge in the most cruel way.

    "Now, I can''t die yet..."

    Yes, I can''t die.

    Kilian told himself in his heart, while preparing to close his eyes, quietly waiting for the opportunity to come.

    However, Kilian did not know that his villain was so patient, but the protagonist was not necessarily.

    So...

    "Hi, long time no see, you look like you''ve had a good time, free food and drink, very comfortable?"

    Such a voice was introduced into Gillian''s ears, and appeared in this space abruptly.

    Kylie was shocked as he settled down, and he looked up in front of him.

    The next second, Killian saw it.

    See the figure of the person you hate the most.

    "It''s you...!"

    Kilian opened his eyes, and then there was a murderous spirit and hatred in it.

    It was sheen who came.

    "Shh, don''t be so loud." Sheen put a finger to his mouth, as if to rescue Kilian''s accomplice, a little warning, but his face was full of fun, so he said: "the security here is very strict, there are people patrolling and guarding around at any time, and there is a border for the police. If it wasn''t for the help of high-level [concealment] skill, I would like to slip in I can''t. once you make a noise and attract other people''s attention, I''ll have to turn around and walk away

    After hearing this, Gillian did not make any response, but was still staring at Sean with murderous and hateful eyes, as if he wanted to cut him into pieces. His hands were tightly clenched, and his veins burst out one after another. It can be imagined that his heart was filled with such intense feelings at this time.

    If someone else was staring at Kilian so horribly, even belan couldn''t keep cool, right?

    But sheen turned a blind eye to it, not only did not fear at all, but took the initiative to rely on it.

    "Well, I won''t say much nonsense." Sheen looked at Kilian and said bluntly, "do you want to go out?"

    It''s so direct that you can''t ask any more direct questions.

    However, Kilian still did not answer, still staring at Sean, his eyes full of violence.

    Sean couldn''t help sighing.

    "Don''t you listen to people again?" Sheen said helplessly: "no matter last time or this time, you seem to have chosen to turn a blind eye to what I said, and only respond to the part you want to hear. You are really a level 77 demon master and a subordinate of one of the six demons. The score is really high."

    And sheen laughed.

    "But you should be very clear about what happened last time you acted like this?"

    Hearing this, Kilian''s face was angry, and he was finally ready to respond.

    This time, however, before Kilian could speak, a fist was enlarged in his eyes.

    "Bang!"

    The heavy force broke in Kilian''s face.

    "Woo...!"

    Kilian felt a sharp pain and screamed on the spot, but the scream was covered up.

    "Don''t call, don''t cry. When you do, I''ll be exposed." Sheen clenched his fist with one hand, and covered Gillian''s mouth with the other hand, and said with a smile, "but why do you need it? Isn''t it good to be obedient? You have to make me feel bad about you until you do it? Although the villain is in need of beating, I''m troubled by the fact that you take the initiative to fight, as an adventurer full of positive energy. "

    As the words fell, Sheen''s fist turned into a strong wind and blew down again and again.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    one by one, Sheen''s fists fell on Kilian''s head one by one, and Gillian cried out in a row of anguish.

    In the tent, the demon master was boxed by an unknown new adventurer. He couldn''t even fight against him. He had to be beaten passively, which made it difficult to distinguish between the protagonist and the villain.

    But one thing is certain.

    That is, with Sheen''s beating, Gillian did not compromise at all. Instead, he became more and more angry and humiliated, and finally made him scream madly.

    "I must kill you! Kill you

    Kilian''s hatred broke out completely.

    Of course, these words accompanied with a lot of hatred can only turn into a burst of "wuwuwu" under the cover of sheen.Sheen also has a sense of propriety. He seems to be too violent to be able to control the movement, so as not to let people notice the abnormality in the tent.

    As a result, over time, sheen actually hit hi.

    "This feeling is really speechless. I said, don''t be a sophomore of the old demon sect, and go directly to be a professional training partner. With your quality, you are definitely a sandbag that can make a steady profit."

    As sheen said this, the movements in his hands became faster and heavier.

    Until...

    "acquire a skill - [empty handed combat] - do you want to learn it? "

    there was no sign that Sheehan stopped until such a message came to his mind.

    "So you can also acquire skills?"

    Sheen was stunned, subconsciously learned the new skill and raised it to full level without hesitation.

    If sheen remembers this skill correctly, it seems that lumia has learned it. It seems that it is a special skill to improve the skills and abilities of unarmed combat.

    "I knew that you could learn skills by hitting people comfortably. I gave you two more punches last time."

    Sheen, who was in a good mood, finally stopped and let go of his hand, which covered Gillian.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    when Kiley settled down, he gasped for breath beyond recognition, his eyes, nose and corners of his mouth were stained with blood.

    Even so, Kilian was still staring at Sean, his murderous and hateful eyes did not diminish, but became crazy.

    Sheen can be sure that as long as the shackles of Kilian are released, he will be desperate to rush to himself and die with himself.

    "Unfortunately, it''s not what I need."

    Sheen put his face in front of Gillian and looked at him with a frightening smile on his face.

    "Anyway, the night is still long. In order to achieve each other''s goals, let''s get along well."

    The words made Kilian bite his teeth.

    The heart is already shaking.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Night, gradually deeper.

    During the time when everyone was going to watch the night in shifts and go to sleep alternately, a dark shadow, like a bat flying in the night, darted out of a tent in the middle of the night and landed on a path of some distance, exposing itself to the light of night.

    This man, of course, is sheen.

    "It''s stubborn."

    Sheen wiped the sweat, as if with a lot of effort.

    However, Sheen''s face was full of fresh air, giving people a very happy and happy feeling.

    "Actually persisted for three hours, worthy of being a level 77 demon master."

    But in this way, sheen finally suppressed the other side.

    "Maybe I like this kind of secret homework unexpectedly."

    No, it doesn''t seem like an accident.

    Because sheen doesn''t like to show off, but hopes to live in obscurity and commonplace. Even if there is something that must be done, he wants to complete it without anyone''s attention. Therefore, compared with the high-profile action on the surface, sheen prefers this kind of secret action, which will make him very energetic, I feel it very much.

    "In ancient times, I would have to be a killer, an assassin or a secret member of an underground organization?"

    This kind of Sheen has become a brave man in the other world. I don''t know whether to laugh or not.

    "The next thing is to see if things are going well or not."

    Sheen stretched out and muttered.

    "It''s done, anyway. Just wait for the final harvest."

    Leaving such words, sheen turned and headed for his tent.

    However, in the middle of Sheen''s journey, there was a rapid breath and a disordered footstep.

    "Well?"

    Sean felt only a familiar magic coming, which made him slightly stunned, raised his head and looked forward.

    The next moment, on the path leading to the camp, a figure came into Sheen''s view.

    "Melica?"

    Sean was surprised.

    The person who appears here is melika.

    But, somehow, melika ran towards this side like a fugitive, with a look of being afraid to avoid something, and her good face was full of eagerness.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen couldn''t help wondering.

    But then sheen felt a magic force again, which made his eyebrows raise.

    "I see. That''s what happened."

    Sheen figured out what was going on.

    At the same time, melika in front also found sheen.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    Melica stopped at once, the eagerness on her face turned to amazement.

    It seemed as if just out of the tiger''s mouth, and then met the victims of the wolves, full of helplessness and pity.

    Sheen really wanted to ask the other party what was going on with such an expression.

    What does melika think of herself?

    Sheen couldn''t help rolling his eyes.

    But Sheehan''s hand was not slow.

    "Come here."

    Sheen grabbed melica''s hand as she didn''t react.

    "Ah? Ah? " "What are you going to do, Mr. sheen?" Merrill carton said with fear

    It seems that melika has misunderstood something.

    Sheen was too lazy to explain.

    "There''s no time to explain. Get in the car quickly... Bah! Hide

    With these words, sheen didn''t give melika a chance to resist. Instead, he pushed the delicate fairy girl into the grass and hid the girl.

    As he hid, sheen thought of it as if he were flying in the sky.

    "If this kind of plot appears in the drama, the result must be that both men and women are hiding in pairs, holding each other in a crowded corner, and the screen is full of pink ambiguous atmosphere?"

    However, this kind of plot has some brain damage, and the result is not necessary at all.

    Now, Sean has no reason to hide. Just hide melika.

    Immediately, on the path ahead, another one ran to this side.

    "Well? Why are you? "

    The words of boredom mingled in the accident came from the mouth of the rich man.

    Who else could it be besides magrey?

    "Oh, young master, it''s a good night." Sheen seemed to have nothing happened. Instead, he warmly said hello to each other and said, "are you here for a walk, too?"

    "I''m not that bored." "That kind of thing doesn''t matter at all. I ask you, did you see melika?"The tone of voice is not like asking questions at all, but like giving orders.

    Sheen squinted at this.

    "Melica? I didn''t see it? " If sheen had a deep meaning, he said, "what? Is it young master Melly looking for her

    "Or can it be you?" Magrey was not angry: "I''m here to ask melika to practice the mantra of" magic props ". As long as she hears my correct and loud chant, melika, as a magician, will certainly look at me with a new look."

    A new look?

    If melika knew the true meaning of the so-called mantra, and heard your correct and loud chant, she would have to laugh directly and become the first wizard to die of laughter.

    Of course, it''s a secret. It can''t be said casually.

    But...

    "I don''t know if melica will look at you differently, but I do." Sheen said with a smile: "I''ve been taught once, but I dare to pester melika. I have to say, young master, you have a lot of courage."

    "Woo..." magleton wavered, but still retorted: "I... I just came to invite melika, and I won''t do anything to her. Even Tieer can''t be unreasonable and just move me like this."

    "Is that so?" Sheen casually pointed out, "then why did the young master just look like he was chasing something?"

    "Well... That''s because melica ran away without saying a word when she saw me! I must, of course Magrel angrily said: "it''s rare that Tieer has run to training, and captain Vivian is also discussing with that guy ALIS. Lumia is asleep again, and only melika is guarding the night outside the tent. How can I miss this opportunity?"

    I said, young master, what you''re saying sounds like a flower picking robber who intends to have a bad intention?

    Sheen began to think about burying this guy right here.

    It''s just, sheen also knows that in this camp, magley can''t fight melika, otherwise he will die ugly.

    But his appearance, as if a dandy was going to pester a good girl, didn''t really want to let him go.

    Simply learn the routine in the novel here and give him a hard face?

    But it seems a little vulgar.

    In that case...

    "ah, melika is there."

    Sheen suddenly pointed forward and screamed.

    "Melica? Where is it? Where is it? "

    Magley''s eyes brightened, and he quickly turned to look in the direction sheen was pointing.

    And in that moment, Sean moved.

    "Bang!"

    With the thump, sheen hit magley hard on the back of his neck.

    "Ga!"

    Magley let out a strange cry, then fell to the ground, feet twitch a few times, did not move.

    Sheen maintained the position of chopping his hand knife, looking at magley, who fell to the ground, suddenly woke up.

    "This seems to be a common pattern, isn''t it?"

    Forget it. It''s OK to achieve the goal.

    "Anyway, bury the man first."

    Sheen took magley''s foot and dragged it to the next forest.

    "Wait... Wait! Don''t be impulsive

    Melika, who witnessed this scene, finally couldn''t hide and rushed out.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    In melika''s desperate to stop, in the end, magrel narrowly escaped the end of being buried alive.

    Of course, sheen doesn''t really want to bury people directly. He just wants to be a man who does what he says. He is going to bury the rich man with only one head to breathe outside. If he is lucky, he will be found out the next day. If he is not lucky, he will be a night snack for the demons. It depends on his personal nature.

    Now, melika tried to stop him, but sheen didn''t stick to it. He gave up the idea of burying people.

    However, the burying is not buried, but hanging is always OK?

    So...

    "let''s have a good night here?"

    Sean stood under a tree, contentedly patting the dust off his hands, while immersed in his masterpiece.

    "Is this really good?"

    Melika, on the contrary, looked at the scene and didn''t know what to say.

    On a closer look, magrel was tied up in the tree, just like a caterpillar, hanging there.

    I also did not wake up, hanging head, full of pain, do not know is in a nightmare, or feel now his own nightmare.

    "Don''t worry, this neighborhood has been patrolled. There are no demons. Hang him here. If he is still eaten, it proves that even God thinks he should be allowed to report." Sheen didn''t care: "you don''t have to worry about getting into trouble tomorrow. He can''t learn by himself. He dares to touch you when you''re alone. If Tieer knows about this, he''s afraid that he''ll lose five limbs this time."

    So, when magley woke up, he could only eat this dumb loss, and he didn''t dare to make a mistake.

    Just, I''m afraid I have to be hated by this dandy?

    Melica, who didn''t know what sheen was thinking, cocked her head.

    "Five limbs?" Melika said strangely, "are not the limbs? Is there a fifth limb in man

    "Er..." Sean was speechless.

    Looking at melika''s confused appearance, sheen could only whisper.

    (nowadays, there are such a pure girl like an angel. It''s really a different world

    If you change it into a previous life, every minute there are female dirty women and female drivers who directly and locally fight with you, and the wheels of the car will be able to press on your face.

    Thinking of this, Sean can''t help but pat melika''s thin, soft shoulder.

    "Please keep your heart so pure and spotless all the time, my fairy lady."

    Sean felt it.

    But melika is on her word.

    "I... I''m not a lady... I''m not yours..."

    melica said this weakly, and her pretty face turned red.

    The delicate appearance made Sean cry "angel" again.

    As an elf, melika''s appearance is indeed a top-notch one, slightly higher than Vivian and lumia of the same team. Only Tieer, who hides her face under her hood all day, doesn''t know if she can match it.

    For a beauty like melika, sheen always thinks that even in his previous life, those big stars who were praised all day long would not like to compare with each other. Even in this world, as far as sheen knows, only lesha and Lasha can match the beauty of the same level as melika.

    The only thing that can stabilize melika''s pressure is ninen, right?

    But it''s not that melika can''t do it, but that goddess is too foul. Even Sean, a "reader of books", couldn''t help looking at the past for the first time. He didn''t even know how long he had stayed. He had some habits and could talk to each other. This shows how high the beauty of the goddess is.

    Sheen thought that if there was such a thing as "perfect" in the world, then she must be the pronoun.

    As for melica, her appearance is as high as explosion, and she is still plain. She doesn''t need any pink and Dai at all. She is a little greedy.

    Cough, not greedy body that kind of greedy, but greedy... Forget it, do not explain, the gentleman all understand.

    Unfortunately, since joining the team, in addition to Vivian and Tieer, the friendship between sheen and lumia and melika has been limited to the level of nodding acquaintance. These two girls have been on guard against him, so that sheen and these two people are no emotional development.

    And sheen also decided at the time of the first commission that both sides would get together and leave each other and not do anything unnecessary.

    So...

    "OK, go back." Sean relaxed his expression by pressing down all his thoughts. He shrugged and casually said to melika, "that''s it tonight. You''ll pay attention to yourself twice. Don''t leave yourself alone."

    With that, Sean turned and left.Looking at this scene, melika is also slightly surprised and surprised.

    It''s obvious that sheen can leave herself so simply, for melika, it''s also something she didn''t think of.

    To tell you the truth, melika did have a little bit of caution against Sean.

    No way, as an elf, melika is very clear that her origin would have attracted all kinds of attention, and then suffered a lot of trouble.

    In fact, the elves from the elves have the same worries. They are coveted by others all the time because of their appearance, talent and origin. In addition, there are only women and no men in the elves. They are born naturally, and they attach great importance to their own purity and even self-defense instinct. Therefore, as long as they are elves, they will actually treat other races Twenty five percent of men are over cautious.

    However, melika''s wariness against Sean is not because of this.

    As I have said before, melica will be on guard against Sean, but the bigger reason is that she has a close feeling to him.

    It is absolutely impossible that the other party, who is also a male and an undoubted stranger, will feel close to each other when they meet for the first time.

    Basically, except for the protoss who are the creator, the Elves will never get close to anyone.

    , if this is known by Sheehan, it will make complaints about it again.

    "This kind of gratuitous setting can be seen everywhere."

    Absolutely.

    It''s a real novel, but it''s not.

    The reality is, can''t you feel afraid when you have this inexplicable feeling?

    Anyway, melika was scared.

    In view of this, melica would be wary of sheen and keep her distance.

    On the other hand, sheen seems not to be attached to melika either. Seeing that she is wary of herself, sheen, with full understanding of her reasons, has simply opened up a gap between the two, leaving little communication between them.

    If it goes on like this, the two sides will finally get together and leave, just like sheen said?

    At the thought, melika couldn''t help feeling guilty.

    No, it''s shame.

    Because, in the thought of the end will be "good get together, good break" time, he was secretly relieved.

    Clearly, the other party didn''t do anything, even helped himself...

    at least...

    "that... That...!"

    Melika yelled at Sean''s back.

    "At least take my thanks!"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "Thank you?"

    Sheen couldn''t help but stop.

    No way.

    "... is it not a promise made by others?"

    Such a murmur will slightly ring, in this quiet path is particularly clear.

    "Ah?" Melika was stunned at first, and then she said flustered, "no, it''s not!"

    It seems that the fairy girl is still very clear what it means to be a friend.

    "What are you going to do

    Sheen turned again, with a look of interest.

    "That..." melika was staring at Sean, as if she felt very uncomfortable. She hesitated for a moment, then pointed to the woods nearby and whispered, "would you please come with me first?"

    Hearing this, Sean had an excessive reaction.

    "Grove?"

    For a moment, sheen felt that the speed of light in his mind was running through hundreds of G''s.

    Don''t know at this time sheen is almost crazy, melika is ready to go to the direction of the woods, while her eyes still can''t help but drift to the direction of magley.

    "Can you really leave him here?"

    Melika seems to be worried.

    "Yes." Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "don''t worry about him. He was and is thinking about hurting you. Why worry about the safety of such people?"

    It''s better to say that if you change to a book in which long Aotian is the protagonist, the appearance of this kind of person is usually directly used by the protagonist to frustrate the bones and ashes, act like crazy, and use it to gain the favor of beautiful girls. Generally speaking, Sean just gives the other party a lesson. Compared with the protagonists of past dynasties, it is simply compassionate.

    Of course, this is also because the relationship between sheen and melica is not very good, even if they are not friends. At best, they are just team-mates, and they are sometimes limited team-mates. The other party does not take good care of sheen as Vivian and Riley do. Therefore, sheen can hold a simple and unpleasant attitude and only give magley a lesson.

    If magley''s target is Sean''s lover or even his wife...

    for a moment, Sean''s mind is again filled with images of hundreds of G''s at the speed of light, but this time, these pictures are not pink, but red like blood.

    "Gee...!"

    Magley, who was suspended from the tree, did not know whether he was tormented in a nightmare, or was aware of something cool. Instead, he shook unconsciously and gave out a vague plaintive cry.

    Although melika was a little worried about magley''s condition, she did not know whether she thought of the matter that she had been entangled with this time and last time, and finally left without saying a word and got into the grass.

    Sheen immediately followed.

    The scene immediately left only magley hanging, dangling, it seems that there is some magic.

    ...

    on the other side, sheen follows melika into the woods.

    However, shortly after entering the grove, melika stopped and squatted on the ground.

    No, it''s not so much squatting as kneeling, like a small animal, with both hands on the ground.

    "..."

    Sean, who was walking in the back, froze in his feet and watched as he suddenly landed on all fours and turned the lovely peach to melika, who was facing her own direction. Her face twitched.

    What is this?

    Is it an invitation?

    Is it an invitation?

    It''s an invitation!

    That''s what happened!? Do you agree with me!?

    No, no, no, this is no longer the point of mutual consent. Is it really OK to use this posture as soon as you come up?

    Just as sheen couldn''t help shaking, something strange happened to melika.

    "-- goblin, respond to me --"

    in a dreamy chant, melika pressed her little hand on the ground and began to release her magic.

    It was a very soft, warm and refreshing magic wave, which made the flowers around melica''s palm begin to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Is this?"

    Sean was stunned.

    Then Sheehan thought of one thing.

    "I seem to have read about it in books."

    It''s about the elves.

    It is said that among the many races of the Terran, the elves are not only the most famous and noble magic race, but also have a high affinity for magic, which are sought after and respected by other races.

    There are many kinds of supernatural beings who have been blessed by many kinds of gods. Most of them have been blessed by the gods, and they can even be compared with other gods To the existence of the three goddess level of God''s blessing, many have fought together with the brave people of other worlds, and produced a variety of stories and legends.Such elves, born from nature and highly compatible with nature, have a special feature that other races do not have.

    That is, the magic is full of rich vitality, even can affect the surrounding environment, let the flowers and trees grow rapidly.

    Now, melika seems to be doing this.

    "Please wait for me."

    Before long, melica stopped, turned her head, and grinned at Sean.

    I have to say that smile is not good, really bad.

    Pure and beautiful fairy girl sitting in the flowers looking back and smiling, in addition to using very bad to describe, what can be described?

    Not aware of all this, melika began to pick flowers one after another, even the roots and stems were picked together, and then with skilled techniques, she quickly compiled the flower vine.

    See, Sean probably knows what melica''s going to do.

    "Are you going to make me a wreath?"

    Sheen asked.

    "Yes, yes." Melika nodded and whispered, "although I''m doing it for the first time, I know exactly what to do."

    Because that''s what any elf would do.

    Since elves are close to nature, kind-hearted and conservative in nature, when people of other races get their approval, they will use their own magic power to produce magical flowers and send them out in wreaths to show their gratitude or closeness.

    The magic power carried by this kind of garland will continue to circulate inside, so that it will not wither and deteriorate even after more than ten or twenty years.

    Having this kind of wreath means to get the trust or gratitude of a certain spirit. It is a matter worth showing off in the human world.

    In the human kingdom, even nobles would like to collect the wreaths of elves, even if they spend a lot of money. Thus, we can see the significance of this wreath.

    Now melika is going to give thanks to sheen with her own wreath.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Sheen wasn''t completely uninterested in the elf garland.

    Although this wreath has no actual effect, the person who can get it will be of great significance if he meets other spirits in the future.

    After all, being able to get the wreath means that the person has been recognized by one of the elves.

    At that time, even the elves who are generally wary of others will, after seeing this wreath, put down some of their resentments and accept this person more easily?

    Therefore, the garland of elves symbolizes friendship, which is a proof of closeness. If you get it, you can get the friendship of the elves. Naturally, the meaning is extraordinary.

    Sheen looked at melika, who was weaving the wreath, somewhat surprised.

    "Is that good?"

    Sheen asked.

    The implication is very simple. She is asking melika whether it is appropriate to give such an important wreath to herself casually.

    "Our relationship is not so good, even if you have been wary of me?" Sheen said suspiciously, "in that case, it''s OK to give me the wreath like this?"

    Not to mention anything else, melika said that this was the first time that she had woven an elf''s wreath, which meant that even Vivian, tier and lumia had not received her gift.

    In such a case, I was on guard by the other party, and I was not close to each other. As a result, I weaved an important wreath to myself. I can''t help but wonder.

    Melika understood Sean''s doubts and surprise.

    At the moment, melica''s movements on her hands slowed down a little, but her head did not lift her head, so she kept her head down until there was a sound.

    "In fact, to give this to you, besides as a gift of thanks, has other meanings."

    Melika said that.

    "What else?"

    Sheen blinked.

    Melika did not answer.

    It''s not that I don''t want to answer, but I''m sorry.

    As a matter of fact, melika thought that if she gave the wreath, she would not repeat her mistake when she met another spirit.

    He will have an inexplicable sense of closeness to sheen, which is hard to guarantee that other Elves will not.

    And when other elves feel the same way about Sean, they will feel uneasy about their inexplicable emotions, just like melika?

    In that case, the other party will naturally go to the old way of melika, alert to sheen, and even have conflicts.

    In order not to let that happen, melica wanted to give the wreath.

    On the one hand, it can be used as a gift of thanks and apology. On the other hand, if sheen meets other elves, and the other elves see the wreath and know that Sheen has been recognized by his peers, then he will not be too wary.

    And...

    "I can see that sister Vivian and Tieer trust you very much. Even President Riley trusts you, which proves that you must have a side worthy of their trust."

    Melica didn''t look up, but she said it in a whisper.

    "My words... Have been like this, and I have got your help. Therefore, whether as a thank you or as an apology, I hope this wreath can have such value."

    Melika''s words, sheen just understood.

    In short, the fairy girl already knew that she was a trustworthy person, but she just couldn''t trust him from the bottom of her heart. I felt guilty about it, and I hated myself a little bit. In addition, there were other meanings. Finally, she decided to give the fairy wreath she had woven for the first time to sheen.

    That is to say, this wreath is not meant to be intimate, but more based on melika''s own purpose.

    "Sorry, the motive is so impure."

    Melika lowered her head lower for this.

    Sheen scratched his head, helpless.

    According to the current atmosphere, sheen should be gentle with touching words to comfort each other, and strive to make the other party''s mood better, that is the normal direction.

    In this way, the other party''s favor will rise, leaving a trace of indelible impression in his mind.

    In the future, this indelible impression will gradually turn into love, and make Sean hold the beauty home.

    Don''t ask Sean why he knows. It''s all in books.

    If it''s a normal sheen, it''s bound to have done some tricks to break the routine.

    However, seeing melika''s low mood, sheen couldn''t help scolding in her heart.

    How can we let people see it

    Sheen finally understood why the protagonist in the book would go up and operate without saying a word.As long as she is a normal man, she can''t ignore her lost appearance.

    So...

    "Alas?"

    In the woods, such a surprised voice suddenly began to ring.

    The voice came from melika.

    "You?"

    Melika looks at Sean, her face full of surprise.

    Just because sheen suddenly sat down in front of melika without saying a word and stretched out her hand. Like melica, she picked off the flowers around her and began to weave a wreath.

    "I don''t know. Do you know?" While weaving a wreath, sheen said in an extremely casual tone, without raising his head, "weaving a wreath to the opposite sex is one of the means boys use to seduce girls in human beings?"

    "Tease... Girl..." Melika looked dazed and didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence.

    "It''s a conversation." Sheen immediately laughed and said: "if a boy personally weaves a wreath for you, as a girl, how much will it feel a bit romantic?"

    "This..." melica did not refute.

    Obviously, melika was in the affirmative.

    As a spirit close to nature, this set will indeed play a role in the elves, including melika.

    In a previous life, sheen would have shrugged off it.

    After all, women in previous lives certainly want designer bags and Ferrari keys more than garlands...

    of course, now, sheen will not destroy this rare atmosphere.

    So Sheehan wanted to say that.

    "Most men make garlands with impure motives?"

    Sheen laughs at melica in a mischievous way, and immediately weaves the wreath and puts it on melica''s head.

    Then sheen took melica''s wreath.

    "Everyone''s motives are impure, so it''s even."

    With that, sheen turned straight around with the wreath and left.

    "Wait..."

    melika responded and tried to stop Sean, but it was too late.

    Melica could only watch Sean''s back disappear into the woods, and half a day later she felt the wreath on her head.

    "I didn''t expect that elves would receive other people''s garlands."

    Melica murmured, but her face began to smile.

    Such melika did not find that the wreath made by sheen was flowing with gorgeous brilliance.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    No one but Sean and melika knew about the night.

    However, the next day, after everyone got up, someone found magley missing, which caused a small commotion. After some searching, they found magrey hanging on the tree. He had already woken up long ago. However, because of being hanged all night, the whole person was somewhat out of his power.

    Then, just like sheen thought, they saved magley and asked why magley was hanged from the tree. But magley didn''t dare to tell the truth. He faltered and covered up the fact in a very poor way. He just cast an angry and resentful look at Sean, who was smiling in the crowd.

    Think of it, this young master is completely hate Xi''an, not out of his expectation.

    In the end, of course, this thing was over, but there was another thing that caused a bigger stir.

    That is to say, someone found that Kilian, who was imprisoned, was injured all over his body. He looked black and blue, and seemed to have been tortured. The whole person was no longer so cold and gloomy. Instead, he looked like a puppet. His face was dull, and he even needed to be fed before he could eat.

    This situation, let belan was startled, rushed to check, seems to be ready to seriously investigate this matter.

    It''s a pity that this matter is also doomed to end.

    Because, except for Kilian, it is impossible for anyone to know what the demons of the old demon sect experienced last night.

    However, Gillian''s face was still dull and unresponsive. Compared with the domineering appearance of yesterday, it was just one day at a time, so that belan and others tried their best to make him speak, and the result was nothing.

    But Vivian and Tieer, both of them, after knowing this, looked at one side as if she were a good baby.

    "Should not..."

    "... What did you do again?"

    They looked at Sean with suspicious eyes.

    Obviously, in the minds of these two people, sheen is already an equal sign with the word "Yao moth".

    "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Sheen naturally won''t admit that he is still a good baby.

    Vivian and Tieer are naturally full of disbelief.

    Regardless of the situation on Kilian''s side, both of them felt that there must be something to do with Sean about magrey.

    There is no reason for it. It''s just that the young master is so bad that he refuses to tell what happened last night, but he always looks at him with anger and resentment. He is gnashing his teeth at Sean and is eager to come up and bite him. It doesn''t look like he has nothing to do with him.

    But sheen just didn''t admit it. Neither of them could.

    Melika, on the other hand, has been peeping at Sean since she got up in the morning. When she looks at him, she is too busy to look at Sean. She even lowers her head and does not dare to look at him at all.

    "What''s wrong with you? Melica? "

    Lumia is aware of melica''s performance. She seems to be worried. Vivian and Tieer pay attention to her.

    They looked at the unnatural melica, then looked at magley, who was angry, and then looked at the old God''s presence, and suddenly understood something.

    "It seems that garbage really can''t learn a lesson."

    Tieer, with a cold face, cast a murderous look in the direction of magrey, and finally gave the young master a fright, which made people run away in a hurry.

    "I thought there were so many people in this camp, even master magrey, who would not dare to do anything openly. Now it seems that I have not considered it well." Vivian reflected on herself and then said to the crowd, "no matter whether it''s patrol or night watch, we''ll all send out one person to accompany melika. Is that ok?"

    Tieer and lumia naturally had no objection and both nodded.

    "No, don''t bother! Everybody

    Melika spoke in a hurry, a little sad.

    Until...

    "do I want it too?"

    Sheen asked, and melika lost her voice on the spot.

    "What does melica think?"

    Vivian pondered for a moment, then turned to melika and asked for melika''s opinion.

    After all, Vivian knows about melica''s condition and why she is wary of Sean, so she''s going to ask melika about her intentions.

    Of course, Vivian felt that melika would not agree.

    It''s not like melica would agree to leave sheen alone with herself.

    But Vivian still hopes melika and lumia can be closer to sheen.

    Not why. It''s just because Sheen has a special identity. For a long time in the future, he and others are expected to have to deal with him. Therefore, Vivian doesn''t want any unhappiness on both sides.But Vivian also knows that this is a matter of urgency. At present, only a little bit can make both sides closer, and the rest will be discussed later.

    With such an idea, Vivian didn''t think that melika would directly agree with the matter. Instead, she prepared some words in her heart when she asked.

    Who ever thought...

    "I... I can..."

    just now, melika, who was a little embarrassed just now, actually blushed and bowed her head, so as to make such an answer that even mosquitoes could not match.

    "Ah?"

    At this moment, not to say Vivian, is that Tieer and lumia are stunned.

    Not only a group of girls, but even Sean felt a little surprised and looked at melika, who was red in the face, and felt convulsed in her heart.

    (this rhythm... Is it true that a garland can''t get rid of this fairy girl who can''t be touched by a noble young master

    Are all the beautiful girls in the different world so easy to tease? Is it true that a goddess with such beautiful appearance will fall in love with a loser who has no car, no house and no savings?

    (no, I''m not a loser either. I''m the brave one chosen by the goddess. How can I be a loser

    Sheen shook his head hard, shaking his own position in his heart.

    Although sheen had forgotten all the memories related to his previous life, he didn''t know what kind of family background he had in his previous life, but now that he has forgotten, the identity of his previous life has nothing to do with his present self.

    Maybe I''m still a rich second generation

    Sheen can only talk about himself in his heart and brainwash himself.

    As for the other side, the crowd could only look at melika''s blushing face, each thinking.

    "Master magley seems to have done a good thing this time."

    Vivian if there is a deep sense of such a smile, as if to see through what.

    "Hum..."

    Tieer, on the other hand, doesn''t look too far, as if she''s bored.

    "Melica..."

    Lumia is still confused, looking at melika''s eyes full of surprise.

    "Woo..."

    melika never raised her head, her face was still so red.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    In a few days, it''s gone in a flash.

    Before he knew it, lamigeon''s escort team had already set out for several days, almost leaving the Marquis of Mulao and entering the Duchy of ferdinis.

    It was a large territory three times larger than the Marquis of Mulao. The LORD was the Duke of ferdinis, the younger brother of the king. The territory and prosperity of the territory were naturally higher than that of the Marquis of Mulao.

    It is expected that it will take a long time for the escort team to pass through the territory.

    However, after passing through the Duke of phidinis, they could arrive at the royal capital and enter the central city of Mithra.

    It is the most prosperous city in the kingdom of Mithra, and it is also the capital of the kingdom. Compared with other cities, its land area is not of the same level. I don''t know how many people are looking forward to it.

    However, there is no doubt that it is the center of the struggle for power and profit. Not only is the palace located there, but also there are many nobles and even great nobles. If you want to get involved in such a power structure, you can''t be prepared to be bitten into pieces.

    Of course, those have nothing to do with sheen now, and more to do with the escort team on the way.

    Sheen and others are still on their way to the royal capital. They are now preparing to leave the Marquis of Mulao and enter the Duchy of ferdinis.

    At the same time, dark shadows appeared one after another in a dark corner led by the Marquis of Mulao.

    I saw that these shadows had just come out of a temple. They were all holding weapons or staff, and their bodies were covered with blood.

    Especially the head of an old man, the whole body is almost covered with blood, looks very frightening.

    But in the temple behind these people, I don''t know how many clergymen fell there and lost their vitality. The temple was completely dyed red with blood, and even the goddess''s statue fell on the ground and was trampled to pieces.

    Such behavior should never have appeared in this world.

    Because the human life is the child of the divine family. It seems that God is the creator and receives the blessing of God. The belief in divine power is more than that of royal power. Therefore, even the head of a country dare not commit such an evil act.

    Don''t say it''s the Terran, that is, the demon clan. Now they won''t do this kind of thing, or it will destroy the rare peace.

    But these people are unscrupulous to make such a thing.

    Because they are the old demons, they regard the gods as enemies, as well as human ants, and even regard the demons in peace as traitors, and even terrorists and cancer recognized by the three circles today.

    Under the leadership of the old man, the old demon sect killed all the way. However, those who saw the temple and the clergy were merciless and did not know how many murders they had created.

    This is not the first time they have done such a thing, and I believe it will not be the last.

    If they survive.

    "Almost to lamigion?"

    The chief old man murmured.

    "Yes, Lord Bedo."

    A demon clan bowed his head, responded to the old man, and called out the old man''s taboo.

    This old man is Bedo, the mastermind of Wang Du''s large-scale assassination ten years ago. He is also the leader, the strongest old demon among the three.

    "Is there any news over there?"

    Bedo wiped his hands stained with blood, and asked without expression. It seemed that there were old demons next to him.

    "Yes." The subordinate respectfully said, "according to the information we sent to the people over there, it seems that Lord Kilian has been escorted away by the people of lamigion."

    "Escorted away?" After a slight pause in his hand, Bedo said, "so it is. If you can''t wait for the Wangdu people to come and escort them in a short time, will you just escort them by yourself?"

    "After all, it''s just a small town under the command of the Marquis, and the strongest people in the town are only grade 68. We should be very worried that our rescue will not be blocked by this level of combat power?" Subordinates disdainful way: "compared with Wang Du, the people there are too weak."

    Around the old demon paidun is also nodding approval, it seems that they are very confident of their own strength.

    Even the old demons, who are not as high as belun, don''t think they will lose to him at all.

    This idea is not so blind.

    Originally, the demons generally have strong power, and even can defeat the Protoss. Even if the demon king is dead, the power of the race alone is still far higher than that of other races.

    Therefore, even if the level is the same, or even higher, the people of other races may not win the demons, or even lose.

    The old demons here have different ranks, but in terms of strength, they will be better than most people with similar levels.

    In Vivian''s words, the growth of these demons is very high in all aspects. Each upgrade will increase the life of the other races. In addition, they may have acquired various special skills of the demons. They must not be underestimated because their level is higher than them.However...

    "it''s so weak that Gillian failed in such a place. I''m afraid he has been deeply humiliated and wants to commit suicide?"

    Bedo grinned darkly, and his words showed the depth of his communication with Kilian.

    "In this regard, we have also received a lot of investigation information here." The subordinate said, "it is said that the reason why Lord Kilian failed seems to be that someone had a rather powerful magic prop."

    "Oh?" Bedouin immediately raised his eyebrows, looked at the subordinate and asked, "what magic props are they? The contraband left by the war thousands of years ago? Or legendary rarity? "

    "It''s not clear yet." The subordinate bowed his head and said with shame: "there is little information about the magic prop, but it is definitely something with a great future. Recently, there have been various visions around lamigion. Sometimes, the wilderness and mountain peaks are cut, and sometimes the outskirts of the town are burned to a pitch. In addition, Lord Kilian has failed in that kind of place. My subordinates think that lamigeon is afraid I''m afraid I have something amazing to hide. "

    "Is that so?" Bedo narrowed his eyes and said to himself, "no wonder that traitor who only cared about running away will stay there, which leads us to find her place. It seems that this thing should also attract the traitor."

    "What should we do?" The subordinate asked, "do you want to break into ramijionri and take that treasure?"

    There''s something in Bedo''s heart.

    That treasure, if left in his hands, would certainly be of great use.

    It''s just...

    "it''s not clear what it is at present. If you rashly attack it and end up like Kilian, it''s not worth the loss." Bedo thought deeply: "it''s better to rescue the guy Kilian first, ask what it is, and then plan well."

    The subordinates and the surrounding demons were immediately ordered.

    Bedo just glanced at the temple behind him, and his magic erupted.

    "Bang!"

    The temple was suddenly blown up by a violent flame and slowly burned up.

    The demons are silent.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    "Oh

    "Ga!"

    In a vast but deserted mountain area, a demon like ogre is sending out a roar of concussion air, rushing towards a stopped motorcade and instantly surrounding it.

    Belan sat on his horse''s back, and his sword had been pulled out from his waist. But he did not directly participate in the battle, but constantly gave orders to the surrounding.

    "The vanguard is the knight. Stop the ogres. Don''t let them rush into the defensive circle. The adventurers are responsible for guerrilla and annihilation. Pay attention to cooperate with the knight of the forward. All the magicians will step down and get ready for magic first."

    Belem thus directed the people around to meet the incoming ogres, and his voice was incomparably calm.

    Thanks to this, although the attack was very sudden, because someone with the [enemy perception] skill reminded them, the people were not caught off guard, but in accordance with the instructions of Byron, they perfectly unfolded the defensive circle, surrounded the motorcade in the middle, protected them, and met the ogres who rushed to this side.

    Of course, sheen and others are among them.

    "Melika, you start to prepare magic, too."

    Vivian, while giving such instructions, had already set up a shield to block in front of all the people, even in front of the whole motorcade, and took the lead in resisting the attack of ogres.

    "Yes

    Melika immediately responded, quickly raised her wand under Vivian''s protection, closed her eyes, and began singing magic.

    As for tier and lumia, they had already rushed out.

    "Hey

    Lumiya makes a cute cry, but the next hand is completely irrelevant to lovable. During the waving of the slender fists equipped with hand armour, the ogres of grade 30 or above are all in the dull collision sound one by one, which is like garbage. First, it is very exaggerated, and then it hits the ground, which is bloody ¡£

    "In the way!"

    Tieer revealed his cold words, and his petite figure turned into a black wind blowing forward. His two blades crossed the air in his hands, with a cold light. Before the ogre rushed to this side to react, his body was cruelly divided into countless pieces after touching the cold light.

    The people of Vivian''s team are like this, as if they are in the vanguard, rushing in front of everyone and completing the brilliant results.

    "Oh, I can''t compare with those little girls."

    Allis watched the scene in the rear, holding a heavy Tomahawk in his hand, splitting a ogre who was shouting at him, and looking at the direction of Vivian and others, he sighed with admiration.

    "Really... Really powerful..."

    Lyon also held a sword, but he did not participate in the battle. His face was stiff, and he watched the achievements made by Vivian and others. In his slight voice, he was filled with envy that was hard to be detected by others.

    "It''s all right, Lord Lyon." Eudoris was holding a magic prop like a jewel, comforting Lyon: "Lyon Lord is protected by me, do not need to fight personally."

    "Thank you, Judith." A haze appeared on Lyon''s face, but he soon recovered from it. With a handsome smile on her face, she said, "of course I believe you. After all, you are my love."

    "Monsieur Lyon~~~ ?¡± She could not help but make a happy voice, her eyes twinkled with love.

    "It''s just..." Lyon still smiles at such kind of utilis, but his eyes glance at the direction of Vivian and others. If there is a deep murmur: "their performance is really good, if you can have a relationship with them, it is the best state for me..."

    Lyon secretly makes such a plan.

    For Lyon, who hopes to get help from women, Vivian, Tieer, melika and even lumia are the most sought after objects. In the past, she tried to contact them more than once, but failed because she had no chance.

    After all, Lyon spent almost every day on the women who helped her, and almost all the commissions she received were deliberately released by those women in order to send her money. In this case, Lyon would not have a chance to get out of lamigion. Most of the commissions he received were of the type that could be completed in the town. Unlike Vivian team, it was good to accept the entrustment For a few days, and every time I had to leave the city, there was too little contact between the two sides.

    "This is a good opportunity."

    Lyon made up his mind, ready to take advantage of this mission, and Vivian team of girls close relations.

    "Although some of you are sorry for magley, I can''t help it. People don''t look up to you, young master."

    Lyon looked in the direction of magley with some sympathy.

    In the Lyon team, magrey is the only one with the ability to attack.

    So, as early as the battle began, magrel rushed out of his own accord."Die! Die! Die

    Magrey was extremely violent and violent to cut off the heads of Ogres, his body was already covered with blood, and his eyes and expressions became extremely dangerous.

    Obviously, this young master is ready to give vent to a little while ago.

    This kind of magley also will be full of murderous vision to a direction.

    There, Sean was in the front.

    However, sheen did not fight the ogre face-to-face, and didn''t even raise his weapons. Instead, sheen looked at the ogre who rushed to him with a piece of ragged parchment in his hand.

    Then Sheen''s lips moved a few times, and an amazing magic burst forth, like an erupting volcano, turning into a rolling flame, blowing up a large group of ogres.

    The explosion, both powerful and powerful, was no less than that of the higher level magicians who devoted their whole body''s magic power. It not only blew up countless ogres, but also blew up the surrounding land, burning the earth black.

    The horror scene, let magrel is envious and resentful.

    If it hadn''t been for the magic props to defend himself, magley would have been looking for Sean.

    Although he also has this magic prop on his body, it is different from sheen who can use it freely. Most people, including belan, are not fully familiar with the use of this magic prop. Only when sheen is on the side can he have several chances to use it successfully. If he is not there, he can''t make it.

    To tell you the truth, it seems that even belan didn''t think of it.

    Now, Byron is worried about what to do if the old demons attack, and people can''t use this magic prop at will.

    Magley is very dissatisfied with the situation.

    "It''s just like that guy is special. Without that magic prop, that kind of guy is nothing!"

    Magrel gnawed his teeth for this and vented his resentment to the ogre in front of him.

    On the contrary, it was Sean who stepped on a scorched earth as if on an outing. He walked slowly forward, observing his surroundings and taking a look at his current level.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.24¡¹¡£

    Yes.

    Sheen has been upgraded again.

    Ten days have passed since lamigion, and the many battles we have encountered these days, as well as the training and accumulation of skills and magic in the past few days, have finally turned into practical gains, which have promoted sheen to a higher level.

    "When on earth will those old demons come?"

    Sean can''t wait.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    In fact, the ogres attacking the escort team are still very dangerous. Not only are they numerous, but each individual''s level is above 30. If someone else meets them, it will be a disaster.

    In the mountains, this ogre group is the same as the overlord. Even the powerful demons above 60 dare not provoke them, let alone adventurers. Almost no adventurer team will come to the idea of such a huge ogre group.

    Unfortunately, this time, it was this group of cannibals who did not grow their eyes and got into this escort team from ramijion led by Marquis Mulao.

    In this escort team, with the exception of Lyon and utilis, who were all lower than 30, the rest of them, whether they were the Knights led by Byron, the adventurers of Vivian and Ellis, and even magrel, were already above 30.

    Among them, beren''s level is close to 70, Tieer is one level less than grade 60, Vivian and allis are both level 50, and these people''s levels are very high.

    The rest, such as lumia and melika, and some elite knights, are already above 40.

    As for magrel, his level is as high as 38. In addition, almost all his equipment is precious and rare. In terms of close combat, maybe he is not empty. Lumia is indeed a powerful school. Even yudilis is is the daughter of a magic props firm. Although her level is not high, she is equipped with a lot of magic props. When combined, she can give full play to her ability The force is also very high.

    In the escort team, Lyon is the only one who can''t really use it, right?

    No, Lyon''s "contacts" are very wide. Even eudoris follows him. It is possible that he also has some magic props as a means.

    In addition, Sean is only a level 10 new adventurer in the eyes of others. Now he has become the most beautiful one in the battlefield by virtue of the so-called "magic props". This escort team may still be in suspense against the large forces of the old demon sect, but it can be called a sharp knife to the cannibals in the upper level of 30 or so, even if it is not cut melons and vegetables It''s a mess.

    Thus, the sudden attack of demons came to an end 20 minutes later.

    As a result, of course, the ogres were defeated in an all-round way. Except for a small number of them who fled because of the bad situation, all the remaining ogres were attacked.

    Afterwards, at behron''s command, the crowd began to clean up the battlefield.

    All the people of Vivian''s team also gathered together, cleaning the battlefield and talking at the same time.

    "This time, you are fighting with that" magic prop. " Wei Wei an then did not have good gas like way: "occasionally in front of others to show their own strength how? If you go on like this, you will be regarded as a guy who only relies on the "magic prop"

    Obviously, the fact that Sheen has been fighting with "magic props" since leaving lamigion has caused some criticism in the escort team.

    Sheen naturally understood that his own level was so low, but with "magic props" so active in the battlefield, he created a much more brilliant record than those high-level knights and adventurers, which must cause some people''s dissatisfaction.

    But...

    "no way, I don''t have the right weapon."

    Sheen opened his hands.

    This time, sheen did not carry any weapons except the sword, which was still hidden in the package.

    Last time, the broad blade sword was directly broken at that time.

    This let sheen know that ordinary weapons should not be suitable for their own use.

    So, sheen is going to visit Wangdu to see if there are magic weapons suitable for him.

    As for lamigion, although there were magic weapons there, they were not only too expensive, but also inferior to the high-grade products in Wangdu. Naturally, sheen didn''t want to waste money, so he decided not to buy it.

    Anyway, it''s really necessary for sheen to borrow a weapon from the escort team. Otherwise, if he has learned the skill of "fighting empty handed", he can fight with his bare hands. In addition, he still has powerful magic, so he decides to bomb all the way with magic.

    However, because the power of his magic was too frightening, sheen used the name of "magic prop" to exercise this ability.

    Therefore, in other people''s eyes, sheen is relying on the "magic props" in flaunting, how can we know that it is all his own masterpiece?

    Sheen didn''t care.

    After all...

    "there will be times when they feel better."

    He said this with great interest.

    "What do you want to do?" Wei Wei An helpless way: "don''t mess, but we have a task."

    "Peace of mind." Sheen made a little unconvincing assurance, and then said, "don''t talk about me. Tieer and melica have performed very well. I always think that your strength has improved a lot compared with that before. It should not be my illusion."Speaking of the back, Sheen has turned to Tieer and melica.

    Vivian also looked at the past.

    "Indeed, it seems that all of you have improved." Vivian sincerely laughed and asked, "is there any new harvest?"

    On hearing this, Tieer and melica both stopped their movements on their hands.

    "More or less." Tieer glanced at Sean and said indifferently, "I''ve been stimulated by someone. I''ve been exercising more recently. If there''s no accident, I think it''s about to be upgraded."

    This sentence, let everybody have to be attracted attention.

    "Is Tieer going to upgrade?" Lumiya was surprised and happy again and said, "that is to say, Tieer is about to be 60?"

    "Well." Tieer nodded, as if he was not talking about his own affairs. He said calmly: "I can feel that it is near. If it is less than a few days or more than a month, I can be promoted to level 60."

    This is not a trivial matter.

    "When you get to level 60, you''ll be a sixth class adventurer, just a step away from the top seven." Vivian sighed: "at that time, a 16-year-old sixth class adventurer will surely cause a sensation in the whole kingdom?"

    "Is it?" Sean was surprised and said, "is that amazing?"

    "Of course." Vivian said without thinking: "even if you look at the whole human world, there is only one person who can reach the level of 60 at the age of 16. Once Tieer has done it, it proves that Tieer is not inferior to that person. If you know how special that person is, you will know how amazing Tieer''s achievements are."

    With that, Vivian looks at melika again.

    "And melica? Are you about to upgrade? "

    Vivian''s words, let everyone''s eyes are focused on melika.

    "Me... Me?"

    Melika faltered, even hesitated.

    "What''s the matter? Melica? "

    Lumie Arden uttered a puzzled voice.

    "No, not at all." Melika hesitated, and finally said in a very uncertain tone: "it''s just that I don''t feel like I''m going to upgrade, but I don''t know why. Recently, I always feel that my magic power has been improving."

    These words and expressions made everyone surprised.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    "Magic is always on the rise?"

    Led by Vivian, a group of young girls all stare at melika for this, and their eyes are full of surprise.

    "Yes." Melika herself seemed to be equally surprised by this phenomenon, puzzled and uneasy, and whispered, "I don''t know what''s going on. At first, I thought it was an illusion, but with the fighting these days, I always feel that my magic power has really improved."

    The proof is that when melika was fighting against ogres, her magic power was much higher than before.

    Because her own magic power has been improved, the magic power that melica can instill when she uses magic is also increased. Naturally, the power of magic is rising.

    But there is no upgrade obviously. Why does the magic power suddenly increase?

    Melica was puzzled.

    Vivian and others began to pay attention to it.

    "Generally speaking, the growth of abilities such as magic usually increases with the level, or more magic can be obtained by acquiring skills, or it is due to external factors, such as taking magic drugs that can enhance magic power or using treasures." Vivian asked melika, "melika, have you learned new skills or used any treasures and potions?"

    "No... No Melika shook her head and said, "if there were, I wouldn''t be surprised."

    Indeed, even Vivian knows something, melika, the wizard wizard, can''t be unaware.

    Such melika didn''t notice the problem at all, which proved that, at least, the improvement of magic was not consistent with the usual reasons.

    "Then... Melica..." lumia also got worried and said, "do you feel any discomfort?"

    "Yes, if there is something abnormal in the body that affects the flow of vitality, then it is not surprising that the magic transformed from vitality will appear." Vivian said seriously, "melika, do you feel something unusual about yourself? No matter how small it is, think about it. "

    "Carrie frowned a little.

    Vivian and lumia both look at melika, not urging her, slowly waiting for her own recollection.

    But sheen, who had not spoken since the beginning, remained quietly behind, gazing at melika with a twinkle in his eyes.

    At this point...

    "do you have any thoughts on melica''s condition?"

    A voice came from the side and brought Sean back to his senses.

    Sheen then found that, do not know when, Tieer has come to his side.

    "Go ahead." Tiel didn''t look at Sean, but said, "what do you think?"

    "Thought..." Sheen scratched his cheek and said, "it''s not an idea, it''s just a perception of something."

    "What''s the matter?" Tier asked a blunt question.

    Sean, on the other hand, puts her eyes on melica again, narrowing her eyes.

    In fact, as early as a few days ago, sheen found out that melica had some abnormalities.

    Because of the reaction of the magic sense skill.

    "You didn''t find out, did you?" Like this, sheen whispered, "now, around melica, there''s always a very weak magic that''s constantly hovering and even flowing into her body."

    "What?" Tieer frowned and said in surprise, "you mean that melica''s magic power has suddenly increased because of the weak magic that has been infused into her body?"

    "I can''t guarantee that." Sheen shook his head and said, "it''s just that if you ask me what I''ve got, that''s all I''ve got."

    Hearing the speech, Tieer maintained the posture of frowning, so silent.

    After a while, tiel said that.

    "Even if the magic is not in the body of melie, even if it''s a magic spirit, it''s even strange that she''s born from nature." "That is to say, this situation is essentially the same as the existence form of the source of magic."

    "The source of magic?" Sean was stunned at first, and then responded, "do you mean that the magic is the magic of the world itself flowing in the atmosphere?"

    The source of magic is because the magic power of the world gathers in one place, which makes the magic essence into a spring.

    Melika, as an elf born from nature, is close to nature and the world. In this case, if the magic in the atmosphere flows into her body, as a spirit of nature, she will absorb these magic powers and grow up.

    "The question is why the magic of the world itself suddenly gathered around melica."Tier raises the only questions left.

    Now, even Sean frowned and was silent.

    Such sheen did not find out, at this time, melika is no trace of the eyes cast on his body.

    Melika''s eyes waver as she looks at Sean in deep thought.

    If there is anything unusual in her body these days, melica can only think of one.

    And it''s also about sheen.

    (since that night, I always feel that Mr. Sheen has become more and more intimate to me...)

    this makes melika''s wariness against Sean gradually fade.

    Previously, melika would have agreed to let Sean stay with her so that she would not be left alone, for the same reason.

    Up to now, melica sometimes unconsciously wants to get close to sheen, and her sight is out of control. She often turns to him. Even once, lumia told her that she used to read Sheen''s name unconsciously when she was sleeping, which made her ashamed.

    How did I become like this

    Melica was distressed, and her hand subconsciously touched her clothes.

    Inside, the wreath Sheehan gave to melika was lying quietly, undetected.

    Then, even sheen himself did not find out that the magic hovering around melika''s body was actually aimed at this garland, which was only absorbed by melika, who was the spirit of nature, after approaching the garland.

    (oh, I always feel like I''m not like me anymore.)

    Melika, who didn''t know this, was crying in her heart.

    In the end, melika didn''t choose to talk about the anomaly, but claimed she didn''t feel anything.

    In this way, the question will not be answered.

    However, the public can only give up the investigation and continue to clean up the battlefield.

    Before long, the escort team set off again.

    At present, they have entered the Duke of ferdinis and are close to the king.

    However, some people are also chasing them, and the distance is not far away.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Next, the escorting group of people all the way through peacefully, no longer have no long eyes of the devil to attack.

    People followed the predetermined route, so ten days like a day to catch up, will today''s journey to finish.

    When dusk comes, night will soon replace the day. After that, all the talents stop to set up camp, make a fire and cook, and the tents are built one by one.

    There is still no problem in the middle, so that the people who enjoy the dinner are like before. The patrol of patrol and the vigil of the night seem to have a kind of bland warmth.

    This night, it was Sean''s turn to watch with melica.

    As I said before, melika didn''t refuse Sean''s company, so they both stayed together tonight in front of the fire.

    But...

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Sean and melika sat opposite each other, silent one after another.

    This scene has lasted nearly half an hour.

    (what an embarrassment...)

    Sean was very uncomfortable. He wanted to break the embarrassing atmosphere, but he didn''t know how to speak.

    Before that, sheen had said that he would keep a distance with melica and others. With such a prior agreement, it would be very difficult to talk to each other.

    Melika, in particular, was also a little restless, clutching the staff, lowering her head, even her pretty face was red, which made her heart throb.

    But it''s just because melika behaves like this that Sheehan finds it harder to speak.

    It''s like a blind date. What can I say

    Sean was speechless.

    On the other side, melika is more and more nervous. Her hand holding the staff keeps exerting, even her knees merge together. She lingers unconsciously, as if she is very anxious.

    (sure enough, it wasn''t my illusion before.)

    At this time, melika can feel her heart has a strange impulse to get close to sheen.

    What''s wrong with me

    Melika''s vague anxiety made her rather restless.

    If she could, melika would like to break the current embarrassing atmosphere and take the initiative to speak to sheen.

    However, like sheen, melika was embarrassed to speak based on the previous events.

    (my previous vigilance was so obvious that even admitted that it was an attempt to send out the wreath. Mr. sheen should not want to talk to me like this now

    Melica could only think that, and her mood became depressed.

    However, melica still couldn''t control herself. She glanced in the direction of sheen frequently. Then she realized that she was peeping at people. Her pretty face turned red and she quickly lowered her head. However, after a while, she couldn''t help raising her eyes, looking at the past, and falling into an endless circle.

    It has to be said that this is like the performance of a girl in spring. On the contrary, it makes Sean more and more uncomfortable, and it is more and more difficult to open his mouth to break the current atmosphere. As a result, he falls into an endless circle like melica.

    Two people have been so embarrassed each other to maintain silence.

    Little did not know, this scene, already fell into the eyes of some people who have the intention.

    "Melica..."

    Because she was a little worried about melika''s condition, lumiya, who had not fallen asleep, saw her red face from the tent, and could not help peeping at Sheen''s fairy maiden. Her eyes were both confused and confused.

    "This attitude..."

    Vivian, who was preparing to go to find Byron and confirm the next route, saw this scene as soon as she came out of the tent. She was also surprised.

    "..."

    Tieer was just patrolling around here, watching the scene. After half a sound, he left thoughtfully.

    Then, in a secluded corner, magrel shivered, peering at melika, red in the face, one hand clenched into a fist, tearing the bark of a nearby tree to pieces.

    "Why look at that guy like that? Why do you look that way at that guy? Melica...! "

    Magrey creaked his teeth.

    In the past few days, magrey has been looking for opportunities to get close to melica. However, because of the company of melica, she finally gave up her mind and went back to her home in despair.

    But magley did not say what she wanted to do with melica. Even if he couldn''t find a chance, he would come over every night, hoping to find a chance to get close to melika, so he persevered.

    Magley believes that her heart will move melika one day.

    No way, ever since the moment she saw melika in Vivian''s team, this pure and spotless fairy girl deeply moved magrey''s heart and let him fall completely.

    In a word, although magley is impulsive and arrogant, or even naive and stupid, he is not without advantages at all.First of all, magrey''s talent potential is good, and he is willing to work hard to train himself. He has just raised his level to 38 at the age of only 16. In lamijionri, he is still a famous genius, even if he can''t compare with Tieer.

    Secondly, magrey did not engage in sexual relations as Lyon did. Unlike some young masters of aristocratic families, he did not know how many lovers he concealed outside. His arrogance in his character also treated women equally, with no distinction.

    For such magley, he has always thought that ordinary women are not worthy of themselves, and they are not even willing to take a look at them.

    So, even though Vivian and lumia are very good-looking, magley doesn''t look at them differently.

    At least, lumia in magrey''s eyes and other women have no two eyes, because of her timid character is some look down on her, only Vivian''s character and contacts to let magrel convergence some of his arrogance, respect for her.

    Only melika. When magley first met melika, she took all his heart away from him.

    The pure, holy, and spotless posture and temperament made magley unable to stop.

    Only at that moment did magrey know that he had always looked down upon secular women. Only such pure and spotless Elven women could move him and make him infatuated.

    As a result, magley''s sight can no longer be separated from melika. His crazy desire to get close to melika, and even get her, will finally press the impulse in his heart and fight against the lonely melika.

    Unfortunately, at that time, Tieer seemed to have seen his mind for a long time. Unexpectedly, he was always nearby. Finally, he cut magley''s hands and feet mercilessly.

    Magley''s fear never subsided at the thought of that time.

    But even so, magley still wants melica and wants to get close to melica. His persistence in melika can make him desperate.

    If he could get melica, magley felt that he would be willing to give up his status as an aristocrat.

    This man, proud of his own blood and identity, is willing to do this for melika. This shows his deep persistence and his different side from other nobles.

    It is because of this that magley can''t control himself when he sees this situation.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Magley then red eyes, in an uncontrollable anger, actually out of a ragged parchment.

    He was actually preparing to plot against him with Sheen''s magic prop.

    Today''s third watch!

    Collection! Please recommend! For reading! For a reward! Support!

    In addition, once again remind, this book on August 1, friends remember to support Oh!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    "Well?"

    Before the fire, Sean, who was in an awkward atmosphere, suddenly raised his head and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    At this very moment, Sheen''s "enemy perception" skill reacts, telling him that there are people around him who are hostile, even murderous.

    Sheen glanced in that direction, and even as if he understood something, there was a mockery on his face.

    This makes melika, who has been watching sheen secretly for a while, hesitates for a moment and then makes a trembling voice.

    "What''s the matter?"

    For half an hour, someone finally broke the awkward silence.

    "Nothing." Sheen shook his head and said with a pointed smile, "it''s just that some young masters are not as patient as I thought, and they are more possessive than I expected. They are worthy of being dandy aristocrats in medieval style."

    "Young master? A dandy aristocrat in the Middle Ages? " Melika didn''t seem to understand.

    However, the two words "big young master" and "noble children" made melika nervous.

    "Is it..."

    Melika had guessed something, and her expression became a little confused.

    Sean couldn''t help rolling his eyes.

    "Are you so afraid of him?" Sheen was not angry: "although people are aristocrats, but you are also elves. You are regarded as the race favored by God. The level is much higher than that dandy. As a result, when they are bullied like this, won''t you just blow up a magic?"

    In fact, Sheen has been trying to say that for a long time.

    No matter how, melika is a wizard of level 42. He really starts to fight. Even if the young master of the nouveau riche has high-quality equipment, he can''t bully melika unilaterally, even if he has a high-quality equipment?

    But melika couldn''t help taking each other again and again, which was really incredible.

    After thinking about it, Sean could only think of only one possibility that would lead to this situation.

    That is, melika doesn''t want to do it, or dare not.

    "No, no Melika shook her head and said, "magic is a very dangerous force. I learned two kinds of magic with high lethality: fire and freezing. Even the most powerful primary magic can do great harm to human body. It''s impossible to use it casually."

    I seem to think so.

    But sheen didn''t understand, and he was even more angry.

    "Other people want to hurt you like that. Are you still considering whether you can hurt others? Are you stupid?" Sheen was a little resentful of iron and steel: "look at Tieer. If you don''t agree with me, you''ll cut up all the limbs. Isn''t that more harmful than using a primary magic?"

    The implication is that if melika decisively blows a primary magic in the past, even if she is hurt, she will not be hurt so much.

    "Sometimes, a person''s kindness doesn''t necessarily make the result better?"

    Sean was a bit of a worrier.

    Melika wanted to say something about it, but she couldn''t say anything.

    Melika doesn''t understand the truth.

    It''s just...

    (... In fact, I was so nervous and scared that I forgot to sing the magic mantra. If I told such a truth, it would be a shame.)

    Melica''s face was so red and hot that she was almost helpless.

    This is actually melika''s weakness.

    As a born magician, melika''s quality is very high. When the enemy is a demon or a demon clan, even if there is danger approaching her, she can insist on singing the magic and calmly blow her opponent away.

    However, when the opponent is a Terran, somehow melica will be too nervous to sing and meditate intermittently, so she can''t finish her magic successfully.

    This situation is quite common among elves.

    Because elves are good-natured, when their opponents are Terrans, they will always be merciful from instinct. Even if they have to make heavy hand, most Elves will be hesitant for a moment.

    Melika has a particularly serious problem in this respect, not only because of her good nature, but also because she is easy to be nervous. She is quite clumsy in fighting against people, and even is not as timid as lumina.

    Although lumiya is timid and afraid of strangers, she can always summon up the courage to fight when she has to fight. Otherwise, she will not rush forward without hesitation when she encounters a magic object and blow all the enemies away with one blow.

    On the contrary, melika''s character is neither timid nor afraid of strangers. However, due to her strong vigilance towards others, she is easy to be nervous and has problems.

    Vivian, tyer and lumia all know about this problem, but sheen doesn''t.

    Melika doesn''t want Sean to know.There''s no reason for it. It''s just that Sean doesn''t want to look down on himself.

    At the moment, melica could only bow her head in silence.

    Sheen didn''t want to be a high-ranking life teacher to teach people lessons. Seeing melika fall into silence, he didn''t want to say anything more. He shrugged his shoulders and turned back to the direction of hostility. His eyes were full of banter.

    There, magley kept yelling at the ragged parchment.

    "Come on! Push it! "

    " [come on! Push it! "

    " [come on! Push it! "

    " why can''t it be started!? Why? "

    Magley almost fell into a violent state, singing the so-called magic spell to the "magic props" in his hand, but because the "magic props" were not started for a long time, the whole person was trembling with anger.

    "Can''t you launch this magic prop without that guy? I don''t believe it

    Magley didn''t want to admit it.

    "My singing style is absolutely right. I''m a genius. I can''t sing a magic spell for such a long time."

    "Is it because it''s too low? It seems that it really needs to be louder to start it? "

    "Too loud will be found out!"

    Magley was in distress.

    In this situation, magley accidentally takes a look at Sean and melica''s direction.

    The next second, magley saw the scene that almost made him run away.

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    In front of the fire, melika''s voice suddenly sounded, and a little flustered and out of tune.

    Only because sheen sat down beside melika, not only did he no longer feel uncomfortable and embarrassed, but became enthusiastic.

    "I''m sorry, that''s a little too much. In fact, I didn''t mean to blame you." Sheen gave melika a big smile as if her teeth were shining, and she said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t do it?"

    "Is it... Is it?" Melica had already smelled sheen, turning her pretty face red, her sharp ears red, and her eyes wet.

    There''s no way. Originally, melika had an impulse to get close to sheen. Now, sheen takes the initiative to approach him, and the impulse in her heart turns into satisfaction completely, which makes her whole person become soft and soft, and her heart beats wildly.

    But Sheehan said the same thing.

    "Of course." Sheen looked at melica and said with deep affection, "because I''ll protect you."

    At this moment, melika''s heart beat completely missed a beat.

    Immediately...

    "meow..."

    melika finally couldn''t bear the shame in her heart. She rolled her eyes and chanted in her mouth, and she fell down.

    "Er..."

    Sheehan hugged melika subconsciously, and finally realized that he was out of play.

    And magley is finally out of control.

    "Kill you!"

    In the corner, magley rushed out in anger.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    "Bang!"

    When such a dull blow like thunder suddenly appeared, a figure immediately seemed to be a kite that had broken the line, flew backward and hit the ground severely.

    "Ah

    With a cry of anguish, magley lay there with a footprint on his face.

    "Oh, I thought it was who. It was you, young master."

    Sheen made such a sound, laughing and walking towards magrey, holding melika, who was blushing and fainting, in her arms.

    Magley was furious at the sight.

    "Let go of your dirty hands! You are not allowed to touch her

    Magley yelled angrily, forgetting the pain, and again rushed in the direction of sheen.

    But...

    "bang!"

    "Ah

    There was another thump and a scream. Magley flew backwards again, smashing back to his original position. There was an extra footprint on his face, telling others what had just happened.

    "It scared me to death."

    Sheen patted his chest as if he had been really frightened, but his face was full of calm, which made his behavior full of foolishness. In addition, he also took back his feet blatantly. Needless to say, he knew where the two footprints on magley''s face came from.

    "You... You..."

    magrel pointed at sheen in anger and amazement. He couldn''t believe that he was kicked twice in a row by sheen.

    "Aren''t you a grade ten? Didn''t you even learn a skill? "

    Such a person, there is a way to continuously kick the 38 level of their own twice?

    The answer is No.

    Sean looked as usual, even as if he were laughing at magley.

    "I''m sorry, young master, I''ve been promoted several levels by accident, and my strength has been improved a little fast. Moreover, from that one, I get not only the powerful magic attack type, but also the enhanced magic props for myself. If you think I''m a bully and can''t help rushing over, I can only say sorry to you Oh

    Sheen half truely made such a speech, which made magley''s face twitch several times.

    "Do you dare to use those magic props Magley roared: "it''s not your own strength at all. If you still have the dignity of being an adventurer, then put down those magic props and fight with me!"

    "Is it?" Sheen playfully said: "then you don''t use those advanced equipment, just rely on your own strength, and then rush to try."

    If it wasn''t for the high-level equipment, with magley''s strength, it is estimated that it would not be able to match the adventurers above 40.

    Sheen made fun of each other, but did not think, magley not only did not feel ashamed, but looked over with burning eyes.

    "I don''t need equipment, you don''t need magic props?"

    Magley stares at Sean.

    Sean was stunned at first, and then understood magley''s plan, which made his face more playful.

    "Yes."

    So sheen readily agreed.

    This let magley''s eyes shine, immediately without hesitation to take off his high-level equipment, with full of anger, rushed back to sheen.

    Half a second later...

    "bang!"

    "Ah

    The third blow and scream reverberated in the moonlit night.

    Magley used anger to get the third footprint on his face, and he also smashed it back to its original position for the third time. He could not help crying.

    "You... You... You don''t mean what you say...!"

    Magley pointed to Sheen''s hand and shivered again. In addition to anger, his voice was mixed with grief and indignation, which made people feel some sympathy and grievance.

    Sheen is still standing there, holding melika, innocent face.

    "Why don''t I say what I say?" "This time, I didn''t use magic props," sheen said

    "You... You lie!" Magrel was very angry and roared at sheen: "how can you kick me so easily without using magic props?"

    "Why not?" Sheen blinked and said, "didn''t I just say that? I''ve been promoted several levels by accident these days, and the strength has been improved a little fast. "

    In other words, sheen was trying to say that he was "accidentally" better than magley.

    Of course, that''s the truth.

    Now, Sheen has risen to level 24. Even if he doesn''t use holy sword or magic, he doesn''t even use magic sword and extreme change. That''s true for magrey.You know, when sheen is upgraded, the growth of all abilities is the maximum.

    In such a situation, sheen, even if he doesn''t open anything, is a little higher than magley at level 38.

    What''s more, sheen also has some skills such as "army God" and "empty hand combat" that have been upgraded to full level. Let alone magrey at level 38, or belon at level 68, is coming. Whether he can get good from him is unknown.

    To sum up, Sean is able to crush magley on his normal condition. He is not nervous at all.

    Magrey didn''t know this, and thought that Sean was playing with himself, and his humiliation and anger were rising.

    "Do you think you''re the only one with magic items?"

    Angry, magley takes out the ragged parchment and points it at Sean.

    "Come on! Push it! "

    like this, magley is desperate to chant the use of" magic props "in a loud voice.

    "Poof!"

    Sean burst into laughter and then became serious again.

    "Since you have said that, I will do what you want."

    As soon as the voice fell, Sheen''s figure suddenly ran to magrey like a ghost, and kicked the soles of his feet in his face.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah

    This is the fourth thump and scream.

    Magrey fell to the ground, howling in pain and chanting.

    "Come on! Push it! "

    " [come on! Push it! "

    " [come on! Push it! "

    the eldest young master of this noble family has already given up, or he has taken the" magic props "in his hands as the last straw and chanted the mantra over and over again.

    "I''m really worthy of being the eldest young master. I''m almost moved by his bravery. Just like you said, I''ll give you more strength."

    Sean grinned and started mercilessly, kicking magley on the ground, one foot after another, kicking magley howling.

    By the time magley finally turned blue and blue, he was about to cry.

    "Why not start it? I''ve called out loud enough

    Magley really cried.

    The poor family is just a 16-year-old dandy. This time he was bullied like this. I''m afraid it will leave a psychological shadow again.

    "Stop fighting! Stop fighting "You dare to do this to me, I will never let you go of my fraternity!" cried Marguerite

    "Is that so? Then I''m so scared! " Sheen said this, but his feet didn''t stop. He also kicked and Shiran said: "just don''t forget, young master, you suddenly came out to attack us for no reason. I think, if President Riley knew about this, she would do justice for me, let alone melika. It''s really a sin to you."

    "Ha?" Magley is stupid.

    This... How can this become a stun by me?

    In this way, magley did not know that what he got into was a pit father brave man who had already reached the level of throwing pot skills.

    If you don''t kill him, sheen won''t have his name. (funny)

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    "Woo... Ah..."

    after a few minutes, magrey was not subjected to violence any more, but he lay on the ground unable to get up, and the whole person was dying. He was not only black and blue, but also holding his head and shaking all over his body.

    "Don''t hit... Don''t hit... Woo..."

    it seems that he didn''t notice that sheen had stopped. Magley was still saying such words in his mouth, just like a poor child who had been abused.

    "Is it a little too much?"

    Looking at this scene, Sean seems to be a little bit impatient.

    However, Sheehan did not notice that there was a happy and even refreshing expression on his face.

    In this case, sheen squatted down and patted magley.

    "Gee...!"

    Magley immediately uttered an extremely humiliating wail, and his whole body trembled even more.

    Obviously, after Tieer, Sheen has become the object of fear in magley''s mind.

    Sean responded with a smile and a gentle, kind voice.

    "Come on, tell me, how can the so-called frates not let me go?"

    Sheen, like a big brother next door, had a gentle smile.

    But the smile, which fell in magley''s eyes, was no different from the ferocious face of the devil.

    "No, it''s not going to happen! It''s not going to happen! "

    Magley gave up on the spot.

    "Is it?" Sheen continued with a gentle smile, "won''t you trouble me again?"

    "No! No more! " Magley cried and shook his head.

    "That''s good." Sheen nodded contentedly and said, "then you won''t be bothering melika any more?"

    "This..." magrey stopped crying.

    "Well?" The smile on Sean''s face disappeared in a flash.

    I have to say, seeing Sean''s performance, magley is afraid that his heart is shaking.

    But this is the only thing that magley could not compromise in any way.

    "Melica is mine... It''s mine... I''ll never give up..."

    the dandy''s noble young master said like this, even though he was shaking, he didn''t beg for mercy.

    It was a surprise to sheen.

    "I didn''t expect that you, an upstart, are still full of infatuation." Sheen patted magley''s arm, shaking his head and head in spite of his trembling body: "but you know, young master, the twisted melon is not sweet. Melika really doesn''t like you. Why do you love this flower? Make good use of your status and status. At least, in lamiguionne, there are as many beauties as you want? "

    On hearing this, magley refuted.

    "I''m not interested in those vulgar women." "They don''t even have the qualification to set off melica," magley said bravely

    "Oh?" "Don''t you want to open a large harem and take dozens of beautiful wives to sing every night?" he asked

    "I don''t want to." "I just want melica. I don''t want any women except melica," magrey replied without hesitation

    "Er..." Sean was shocked by magley''s no hesitation attitude. He scratched his head and held out his hand, saying: "this is not in line with your setting. As the second generation ancestor of a dandy, you should not take care of your lovers everywhere. As soon as you see a beautiful woman, you will immediately be unable to move your legs, and your IQ will plummet, In order to be happy, do not hesitate to use any means, even in broad daylight, to stage a trick of robbing people back, or threatening others with something. Is that your positioning? "

    "You''re talking about the trash aristocrats who are nothing but playing with women?" "Don''t compare me with that kind of person. It''s insulting to me. The parasite, which has no use but to corrupt the family, is not qualified to be called a noble."

    Sheen was really surprised to hear that.

    It seems that this dandy young master still has this idea. It seems that he is not totally worthless.

    It''s just...

    "if I remember correctly, you seem to have tried to be strong with melica, right?" Sheen said with a smile: "at last, not only was Tieer found out, but also her limbs were broken. Isn''t that what you have done is to ruin the family?"

    Hearn''s words, in return for magley''s answers without thinking.

    "As long as it''s for melika, I''ll do it even if it''s for Malika, even if it''s to ruin the family, or even if it''s driven out of the house, and I''ll never be a noble again!"

    On the contrary, both greyne''s and Marley''s faces are full of enthusiasm, and they are not even worried about it.

    And sheen got it."I see. As long as it''s for melika, are you willing to pay for it at any cost, or by any means?"

    The smile in Sheen''s eyes finally disappeared.

    No way.

    "Ignoring melika''s personal will, just for the convenience of her own desire, I really admire you."

    To put it bluntly, magrey is a typical double standard. He despises the actions of other nobles, but legitimizes his own. In fact, there is no big difference between them.

    It''s the most annoying guy who says one thing and does another thing, but doesn''t know it at all.

    "Thanks to you being able to feel good about yourself, it seems that I think highly of you." Sheen looked at magley, as if he had lost interest in the toy, and said, "from now on, don''t try to make melika."

    With these words, magley''s eyes widened. He couldn''t help but get excited. He wanted to oppose on the spot.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t give magley a chance.

    "It''s not advice, it''s a warning?"

    Sheen stretched out his hand and put it around magley''s neck as if he wanted to cut it, sliding his finger slowly and opening his mouth like a finger.

    "I''m not as gentle as Vivian, and I''m not as worried about the noble family behind you. I really want to kill you. I have a hundred ways. Do you want to try it?"

    Sheen''s words made magrey shiver all over again, and felt his body became cold.

    Magley even had a feeling that if he wasn''t killed here, he would have caused too much trouble, and sheen would never mind actually cutting him in the neck.

    "There is only one chance. Cherish it, my eldest master."

    With that, sheen did not know how many times he patted magley. In magley''s frightened and frightened shaking, he held melika in his arms and stood up.

    Then sheen turned and left without hesitation.

    "Whoa... Whoa...!"

    Magrel, like a complete collapse, ran away.

    At the same time, in the next corner, Tieer also folded his blade.

    "You''ve got a life back."

    Tieer glanced in the direction magley was leaving, and turned away.

    Of course, Vivian also saw this scene, looking at Sean holding melica to lumia''s tent, with a trace of helplessness and a smile on her face.

    "It''s pretty reliable, the new guy in our team."

    Leave such words, Vivian turned to leave.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    "Wuwu... Wuwu..."

    in the woods not far from the camp, magley was crying like a child who had been bullied, and the crying one was sad.

    "My melica... My melica..."

    the thought that the only woman she loved was now lying in the arms of another man, who was threatening to stop pestering her, she couldn''t stop her tears.

    "Clearly, it should be mine... It''s mine..."

    the more he thought, the more sad he was, and the more unwilling he was to think about it, which led to more and more tears, even his snot.

    Such a mess, since the age of seven, has never appeared in magley''s body, which shows how sad magley is.

    "I won''t give up... I won''t give up..."

    magley kept convincing himself like this.

    "There must be a chance... An opportunity..."

    although magley has an impulse to collapse on the ground at the thought of Sean''s threat, he can''t really make him give up melica.

    After all, no matter what, the man''s obsession with melica was so high that he was willing to give up his aristocratic status to fulfill his wish. Even though he was afraid of sheen, magley did not want to give up.

    Of course, magrel was really afraid of being persecuted by sheen and did not dare to think of revenge.

    If it wasn''t for this, I''m afraid sheen would not have let magley leave. Even if he didn''t kill him in the camp, he would try to find a way to solve magley, so as to avoid trouble in the future.

    Now magrey is really hate and afraid of sheen, losing the idea of resistance, but not willing to give up melica.

    So magrey can only mumble.

    "He can''t stay with melika all the time. Sooner or later, melica will be left alone..."

    at that time, he will take melika away and find a place that no one can find to spend her life.

    As long as you can get melica, magley thinks that even if it''s hard life, you can have a good life.

    "That guy is not a God, and it''s impossible to know where melica and I have gone..."

    magrey had such an idea.

    As for melica''s willingness or not, it''s beyond magley''s consideration.

    As sheen said, magley has always ignored melika''s wishes, which can be said to be extremely selfish or extremely self-conscious.

    Magley is living in his own script and world, even melika is just a role in the script and the world. Even if it is the heroine, it should be decided by his heart.

    Therefore, sheen would say that, in essence, magley is no different from the rest of the nobility, but only that others have consciousness, but he has no consciousness. He has no idea that he is doing bad things. On the contrary, he thinks that what he has done is right.

    "Good! That''s the decision! "

    Having made up his mind, magley wiped his nose and tears and got back on his feet.

    "I''ll wait until the opportunity comes, no matter how long it takes."

    Magrey made up his mind and turned around to return to camp.

    However, magley did not think that this was the last act of his life.

    Because, in the moment he turned around, a dark shadow appeared behind him.

    "Pooh

    The blade pierced magley''s body, pierced through his back, and then came out of his chest, bringing out a large amount of blood.

    "Er..."

    magrel froze there. After half a sound, he slowly lowered his head and looked at the blade coming out of his chest. His eyes were full of disbelief.

    At this point, another hand reached out and pressed magley''s head.

    "Bang!"

    With a flash of fire, magley''s body was enveloped in the flame, burning it out.

    Magley didn''t even have time to scream, or even realize that his life had been lost. He didn''t leave any remains and was completely destroyed.

    It was not until then that the hand that had been held down by magley was withdrawn, allowing the figure of an old man to appear in this space.

    "At last."

    The old man looked at the campfire in the distance, smiling bitterly.

    As for those who have just been killed, they are no longer in his memory.

    "Lord Bedo."

    With a sharp blade through the black shadow of magley''s body, he also showed the whole picture. He was actually a man with a large horse. Qi Qi supported the old man.

    These people are the executioners of the old demon sect.

    They finally caught up with the escort team."What is the status of investigation?"

    Bedo inquired casually.

    "The results are already there."

    Bedo''s subordinates report in a low voice.

    "There are 118 people in the camp, almost all of them human."

    "Among them, there are three under thirty, eighty-seven between thirty and forty, twenty-three between forty and fifty, three between fifty and sixty, and two above sixty."

    "According to the reports of the personnel who possess the skills of [identification] and [investigation], one of the two is at 77, which should be Lord Kilian, and the other at 68, which should be the highest level person here."

    On hearing the report, Bedo chuckled.

    "Are there people below 30? And three more? It seems that lamigion could not send any decent force to escort Killian

    Bedo''s vigilance against the camp has dropped several times.

    With this level of combat power, even if Bedo doesn''t do it himself, he is afraid that he can easily kill and clean up?

    "It was probably for the sake of merit that the leaders of lamigion did not want to seek help from the rest of the territory." Bedo easily saw through the cause and effect, sneered: "Terrans are so hopeless no matter in which era. When can we get rid of these ugly races?"

    The disgust revealed in Bedo''s words was even stronger than that of Gillian.

    Other people''s performance is similar, as if the next work is to dirty their hands, have to clean up the garbage, the face is full of disgust and helpless.

    This is the existence of the old demons.

    Therefore, both Bedo and the rest of the old demons will not force the enemy as much as the ordinary villains do. Instead, they will kill repeatedly with the mentality of cleaning up garbage, as if they are doing the same boring work.

    The same is true this time.

    "Do you want to go straight in? Lord Bedouin? " The subordinate inquired, "the border around the camp has been broken by us, and the Terrans will find out soon."

    "Then do the front work before that." Beckett waved and said, "first send some people to sneak in and rescue Kilian, so as not to let the Terran dogs jump into the wall and kill the hostages first, and then send some people around to carry out the blockade work. No matter how to set up the border or destroy the road, no one of those Terrans can escape."

    With that, Bedo licked his bloody finger.

    "This time, it''s still the old rule that you''ll kill when the front work is finished."

    "No matter whether it''s a man or a woman, or a race, even if it''s a demon, it''s only a traitor who mingles with the Terran."

    "Kill all of them. Don''t leave any."

    So the executioners began to act.

    The bloody night unfolds here.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    At the same time, Vivian was walking in the direction of beren''s tent.

    Almost every night, Vivian would go to her to discuss the next route and confirm the distance under the escort team.

    It''s not just Vivian. Alice will do the same thing.

    The adventurer, who was also the leading adventurer in lamiguionne, was not under Vivian''s rank and strength. In this escort mission, they were the leaders of their own adventurer teams and cooperated with the Knights'' order. Although they were ostensibly subordinated to belon''s dispatch, they were both independent of the order''s system. Many things happened It needs to be discussed with belan in advance.

    Originally, Lyon, as the leader of the rest of the adventurers team, had to discuss with Byron all kinds of important matters on the way with Vivian and allis.

    But it is a pity that Lyon is really no good at this aspect. In addition to thinking carefully about things that are beneficial to them, Lyon is basically not good at anything.

    I don''t care about these trifles, just blindly participate in things that can get real benefits, and all other things are not in his consideration.

    Based on such a problem, Lyon just left a sentence at the beginning: "it''s OK for you to decide, I have no opinion." later, Lyon never attended similar discussions.

    Such Lyon, in the adventurer industry, is looked down upon, that is a matter of course.

    But I don''t care about it.

    Vivian knows that this is because Lyon''s target is aristocracy. Being an adventurer is just a way to expand contacts and get more contact with others. Therefore, I don''t care how the adventurer''s industry evaluates itself.

    In Lyon''s mind, he will become a noble one day, and will never be an adventurer all the time.

    Therefore, the identity of the adventurer and the evaluation of the industry are just dispensable to Lyon.

    In this way, it is impossible for Lyon to be more dedicated.

    To be frank, Vivian didn''t intend to comment on it.

    As the saying goes, even if Lyon''s starting point is not pure, as long as it does not affect others, then why care about each other so much?

    Vivian is a very independent person, and the view of things is different from others, to some extent, it is very detached.

    In view of this, Vivian seldom evaluates a thing or even a person from a personal point of view. Instead, she takes into account the overall situation and everyone''s feelings. She also likes to lower her own subjective ideas and prevent her own preferences from interfering with her own views on the outside world.

    Only in this way, based on the relationship among the three clans, Wei Wei''an can tell the objective fact that "the brave can''t appear" to Xi''an at the beginning, and also can decide to help him in view of the objective facts when they are not familiar with each other. Therefore, she gives her absolute trust, which is very difficult for others to do.

    Lily once commented on such Vivian, saying that her values are not like human beings, but like gods.

    Vivian couldn''t veto it.

    After all...

    "if I have to say something, I have nothing to do with the protoss..."

    thinking of a secret in her heart that is difficult to confess to others, Vivian''s mood is very complicated.

    "Perhaps it is the part of God that makes me feel this way."

    For this reason, Vivian''s evaluation of Lyon is also very objective. She thinks that although he is not a competent adventurer, it is also a way of survival and should not be totally denied.

    At least, Lyon does cooperate with everyone''s actions. Unless it is a loss to his personal interests, Lyon will not oppose other people''s decisions. He is a "good talker" to a certain extent.

    Since it will not affect others, then what I did, Vivian did not want to evaluate more.

    To sum up, for Lyon, Vivian still holds the idea of respect. She will not be stingy with the courtesy and kindness she should have.

    However, recently, Lyon''s actions have had a certain impact on Vivian.

    "Good evening, Miss Vivian."

    On her way to beren''s tent, Vivian was stopped by the familiar voice.

    Vivian stops, sighs with no trace in her heart, then turns around and looks at the direction of the voice.

    There, the imaginary figure appeared.

    And it''s not alone.

    "Vivian..."

    the vigilant voice of Eugene was introduced into Vivian''s ear.

    I saw that the daughter of the magic props firm was holding a man''s hand at this moment and came out of the shadow.Who else could that man be, if not Lyon?

    "Good evening, both of you."

    Vivian bowed her head to Lyon and eudoris, and her eyes were keen to discover some unnatural things on them.

    To be specific, their clothes are not in order, Lyon''s neck still has a red mark, and the charming face of Judith is even more delicate and gorgeous, showing a strange blush. Coupled with the intimate and ambiguous atmosphere between the two people, we can see at a glance what they have just done in the shadow.

    Vivian sighed in her heart again.

    On the contrary, Lyon, as if nothing had happened, quietly broke away from the hand of eudoris, while smiling at Vivian.

    "Is Miss Vivian going to Lord Belem at this time?"

    Lyon''s tone is modest and gentle, and every move is full of inexplicable elegance, which makes people feel good about it.

    It''s a pity that Vivian knows that these behaviors are intentional.

    "Yes." Vivian didn''t look at Lyon. Her eyes dropped slightly. She said politely, "there are attacks by cannibals that were not expected on the route today. Maybe the same thing will happen on the route tomorrow. In case of emergency, I think it''s better to discuss with Mr. beren and Alice first to see whether to change the route and avoid some dangerous areas ¡£¡±

    "It''s hard work for you." Lyon immediately some heartache like way: "Let as a lady''s Miss Vivian shoulder such a thing, this is also my dereliction of duty."

    "No, there is no such thing." Vivian shook her head and said, "this is my job. How can it be regarded as Mr. Lyon''s dereliction of duty?"

    "At least let me thank you." Lyon to Vivian smile, this way: "better, wait until Wang Du, let me invite Miss Vivian to dinner."

    Smell speech, Wei Wei an on the surface is motionless, but in the heart is a dark way to come.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    This time, Lyon has been like this, with different reasons and reasons to Vivian, and then all kinds of disguised invitation to her.

    There is no need to elaborate on what the idea is.

    Not only Vivian, but also lumia and melica have been called and invited by Lyon several times. If not for those two people, they would have been timid and nervous, and they would have been very wary of men. They would have been cheated by Lyon''s sweet words.

    Only Tieer, when Lyon was talking to him for the first time, directly threw a "don''t bother me" in the past, which embarrassed Lyon for a long time, and was not entangled by Lyon.

    That is to say, the women of Vivian team have been accosted by Lyon these days.

    In particular, Vivian, perhaps because of the captain of the team, Lyon attacked her most strongly. It seems that as long as Vivian is won, it is not difficult to get close to other girls.

    Vivian has a headache about it.

    Although for Lyon''s behavior, Vivian did not hold a negative evaluation, but did not hold a supportive attitude.

    In other words, Vivian has no ill feeling towards Lyon, and vice versa.

    In addition, Vivian is not those shallow women, just because of Lyon''s appearance and behavior is fascinated, as a result, Vivian naturally can not like Lyon.

    However, as gentle as Vivian, it is also impossible to directly refuse Lyon like Tieer.

    No matter how to say, stretch out one''s hand and not smile, people''s surface is still good intentions, Vivian is not easy to deal with.

    Therefore, Vivian can only be euphemistic.

    "No, I have to meet my friends when I get to Wangdu."

    Vivian refused Lyon.

    However, to hear Vivian''s words, Lyon not only did not give up, but more exciting.

    "Speaking of it, Miss Vivian and President Riley grew up in Wangdu. They must know a lot of people?" Lyon was very enthusiastic: "can you introduce one or two to me? I also want to make friends in Wangdu

    Vivie began to smile bitterly when she settled down.

    It''s not Vivian can''t control, it''s Lyon''s intention is too obvious, let Vivian don''t know what to say.

    The trouble is that Vivian and Lyon are not the only two here.

    "I don''t think it''s too much trouble, Lord Lyon." Eudoris once again hugged Lyon''s hand, and said with a smile: "I know someone in Wangdu. Let me introduce my friend to Lyon."

    In a word, the atmosphere became stiff.

    Lyon frowned gently.

    Eudoris didn''t find it at all. She was still smiling. She only looked at Vivian with hostility in her eyes.

    And Wei Wei an almost did not hold back, directly in the heart of the sigh to show.

    This is quite a headache for Vivian.

    From the beginning, the hostility to Vivian was obvious.

    No, it should be said that the hostility of eudoris to the women close to Lyon is very clear.

    As Lyon''s partner, eudoris is quite obsessed with Lyon, and then has great vigilance to the women around Lyon.

    Especially for Vivian, maybe youdilis knows that Lyon attaches great importance to Vivian, and worries that Vivian will take away Lyon''s love for herself, so her hostility to Vivian is the biggest.

    At the beginning, before the secret mission began, did not eudoris say that because she knew Vivian would come, would she come with her?

    It was because of her hostility and wariness to Vivian that she said that.

    It can be said that, in order to hinder Lyon, she will appear on this mission.

    Lyon seemed to have guessed something, but could not say anything about it.

    After all, eudoris was also very helpful to Lyon. Even if she knew that she was coming to hinder her, Lyon could not say anything serious and could only let it go.

    This is not that Lyon can''t control eudoris, but Lyon didn''t expect that the hostility of Eugene to Vivian would be so great.

    In lamigion, there are more than one woman in Lyon. Eudoris is also very clear about his romantic affairs, but he doesn''t do anything specially for it. This gives Lyon a feeling that even if eudoris comes along, it will not cause any problems?

    if Sheehan knew about this, it would make complaints about it.

    "If this were to be done in a previous life, it would have been the rhythm of the chicken and the egg."

    Not really?

    Lyon can be so aboveboard and wanton to seduce girls, it''s just that they don''t create the Shura hall, and they can still take advantage of this to advance step by step. If it wasn''t in this heterogamy world that allows polygamy, how could it have appeared?

    Of course, it is clear that in this world, all the deities with special status are women. In principle, it is not surprising that even if the world becomes female oriented, it turns out that this situation does not appear. Instead, there is a polygamous system and atmosphere. Sheen is puzzled about why, and finally he can only leave the pot to "the needs of the plot" It''s time to go.Anyway, Vivian is really upset these days.

    Lyon has always come to contact her, and as a result, she is more and more hostile to her, which makes Vivian have a kind of feeling that she doesn''t know what to do.

    At the moment, Vivian can only go along with yudilis.

    "Eudoris is right. She also knows many friends in Wangdu. Her magic props business is very famous in Wangdu. Mr Lyon can rely on his lover more

    Finish saying that, Wei Wei An does not give Lyon a chance to reply, such son makes a voice.

    "It''s getting late. I''ve got to get to Mr. belan."

    Smell speech, Lyon knew that he could not continue to entangle.

    "Well." Lyon then some regrets and unwilling way: "that next time has the opportunity, again eats a meal together."

    "OK." Vivian was perfunctory and relieved at the same time.

    "Good night, Vivian." Eudoris also relaxed her face and waved to Vivian with a smile. She seemed to wish Vivian to leave quickly.

    So Vivian turned and was ready to leave.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    At this time, Wei Wei settled down and became fierce. Her eyes suddenly turned to a direction, and her face was grim.

    "Vivian?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing this scene, Lyon and eudoris are both stunned.

    Vivian did not answer, but gazed at the direction. After a long time, she breathed out and took down the shield behind her.

    "Two." Vivian then extremely serious way: "next please don''t leave me half a step."

    "Ah?" Lyon and utilis didn''t respond.

    But Vivian couldn''t give any more advice.

    Because, in front of Vivian''s vision, two dark shadows came at a high speed, emitting a strong and extremely bloody smell on her body, and told Vivian that the comer was not good.

    ...

    meanwhile, in lumia''s tent, melika is awake.

    Knowing that she had just fainted because of her shyness, melika kept her head down and looked as if she wanted to dig a hole in it.

    Lumia didn''t know what had happened. She comforted melika and glanced away from the corner of her eyes.

    There, Sean scratched his face, not knowing whether to go or not.

    "Well?"

    Suddenly, Sean''s face turned pale.

    Eyes, inexplicable look in the surging.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    "Shua!"

    In the tent, sheen suddenly stood up, startling both lumia and melika.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    "You... What''s wrong with you?"

    Both lumia and melika were upset, as if sensing a change in the atmosphere in sheen.

    Sheen closed his eyes and opened his enemy perception and magic perception skills.

    In such a situation, sheen not only felt a strong hostility attack, but also a strong magic. In the fast approaching, the reaction was quite fierce.

    That''s definitely not the reaction of the demon.

    The animosity and magic of demons are not so obscure and active.

    Therefore, sheen can be sure that the attack is not magic, but more dangerous, more terrible, more evil existence, there are still a lot of them.

    There was even one reaction that was much more magical than Killian.

    "At last?"

    Sheen opens his eyes and looks at lumia and melica.

    "Keep up with me. Don''t let it go."

    With such a word, sheen rushed out of the tent.

    Both lumia and melika didn''t have time to react. After a while, they looked at each other as if they were aware of something wrong. Finally, they followed sheen and rushed out of the tent.

    Both lumia and melika shivered as they rushed out of the tent.

    "There''s... A smell of blood...!"

    Lumiya raised her lovely little nose, and her face was frightened.

    "Look over there!"

    Melika saw the vision in the camp, pointed in that direction, and called out.

    In the direction melika pointed to, several tents were set ablaze, and thick black smoke rose at the same time.

    Then, on all sides of the camp, there were explosions.

    Seeing this, lumia and melika don''t know what happened?

    "Enemy attack...!"

    "How could...!"

    Both girls exclaimed.

    Sean is right in front of the two, squinting at the scene.

    "It is worthy of being the old demon sect that once planned the large-scale assassination of Wangdu. It is very good at sneaking in and attacking."

    It was only after the opponent''s hands that Sheen''s "enemy perception" and "magic perception" reacted respectively. Obviously, the other side was also well prepared, at least prepared to deal with the perception skills.

    "I don''t think there''s anyone sneaking in there, Tieer?"

    Even Sheehan, who has full level skills, has not noticed until now, let alone Tieer.

    However...

    "even if you touch this distance, I will not find it."

    With these words, sheen suddenly turned around and gave a kick to lumia and melika.

    "Bang!"

    In the loud crash, Sheen''s kicking hit touched the shadow behind lumia and melika, and kicked it out heavily.

    "Ah

    "Ah

    Lumiya and melika found out that someone was going to attack them, and they both made a little lament.

    Sheen pulls the two girls behind him, keeping his eyes on the attackers.

    At this time, the attacker did not seem to think that he would be found, not to mention that he would be kicked to fly. After a period of confusion, he immediately became angry.

    "Kill!"

    Without any unnecessary nonsense, the attacker turned over, jumped up, and ran in the direction of sheen, clutching a bloody dagger.

    That speed, so fast that people can only see a fuzzy shadow, and still silent, ordinary people may not even react in time, will be killed in an instant?

    What a pity...

    "bang!"

    With the sound of the muffled blow, the assailant not only didn''t have the chance to wield the dagger, but also felt as if he had sent him to the door. He kicked him again.

    If the attacker''s speed is so fast that others can only see a vague shadow, then Sheen''s kick is as fast as lightning.

    "Good... Great..."

    seeing the scene with her own eyes, lumia murmured.

    "Mr. sheen..."

    melika is also looking at Sean''s back, and her heart beats fast.

    Sheen is no longer worried about that.

    In any case, even if the strength is exposed, it will be OK to dump the pot as usual. Now is not the time to hide your clumsiness.

    So sheen went in the direction of the attacker."You...!"

    The attacker seemed to realize that sheen was a tough opponent. Without any hesitation, he turned directly and prepared to avoid the attack.

    This is also their mode of action. If they can kill them, they will not hesitate to kill them. If they can''t, they will retreat and wait until they join the big army or wait for stronger Companions to come.

    However, it is undoubtedly wrong to turn the back on Sean''s choice.

    "Lightning."

    A sharp flash of lightning cut through the night sky and landed on the attackers who turned around to withdraw.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    The attacker screamed. Under the thunder and lightning, his whole body was scorched. After a while, he turned into a burnt corpse and fell to the ground.

    Sheen came to the other side, picked up the other side''s dagger, very disappointed.

    "Since you can''t be matchless, don''t learn to be an assassin. It''s a shame."

    In response to Sheen''s remarks, there are two other dark shadows.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    Two new attackers did not know when came to the two sides of sheen, Qiqi reached out to sheen, while spitting out murderous words and releasing magic.

    It seems that these two people are ready to directly use powerful magic to solve sheen on the spot.

    Just then...

    "Hey

    Lumiya rushes to an attacker, punches him with a strong wind and pushes him back.

    "Burn off!"

    Melika is also to another attacker to release unconsciously prepared magic, let the flame suddenly toward the other side''s position, forcing the other side to give up the attack and dodge.

    "Bang...!"

    One of the attackers stuttered and raised his hand again, as if to target the girls.

    This is another wrong decision.

    "Pooh

    When such a tearing sound sounded, a dagger was stabbed on the attacker''s chest, piercing his body.

    "Er..."

    the attacker uttered a stiff, stuffy hum, and immediately fell down.

    Sean maintained the position of throwing the dagger, and familiar information came to his mind.

    "Acquire skill - [throwing] - do you learn it? "

    this is a good skill of a Yin man. Undoubtedly, it needs to be learned and upgraded immediately.

    Sheen did this in silence, turning to the remaining attacker.

    "Hey! Hey! Hey

    Lumia is chasing the attacker, there is a lovely cry in her mouth, but boxing is as fierce and rapid as the wind, so that the attacker who is obviously magic can only dodge passively.

    "Damn it!"

    The assailant spit out a voice, and his body fluctuates with turbulent magic power, as if he is ready to perform some powerful magic.

    The other party didn''t find out at all. He was a little slow.

    "- - this is the breath of the heavenly wheel."

    melika''s magic power gushed out, which made her hold up her staff and sing aloud.

    "- - The Scarlet fire spirit, the transparent supreme principle, rises here with this prayer as fuel --"

    the crystal on melika''s staff immediately blooms.

    "Heaven fire"

    The next second, the meteor fire shower.

    "Bang bang bang bang bang!"

    Spectacular explosions are constantly popping up in a corner of the camp.

    The fire lit up the night sky.

    The chatter of the atmosphere.

    When this spectacular scene disappears, the meteor fire rain falls on the ground, leaving only a piece of scorched black land.

    There, only one remains.

    It''s just that the feet of the corpse seem to be broken by something.

    Sheen smiles and picks up a new stone from the ground.

    has to say that the skill of throwing is awesome.

    Even if it''s used to break other people''s legs so that others can''t run, that''s OK, isn''t it?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    So far, both sheen, lumia and melica have understood the situation.

    "The old demon faction..."

    melika regained her magic power and looked at the attacker who was scorched without hesitation, and confirmed the identity of the other party.

    If the other party is not a demon, as a natural born spirit, melika will not be so decisive to burn the other party mercilessly.

    However, melika''s instinct as an elf has never hesitated since she decided to do it. Until now, when melika reacts, she realizes that she has killed an attacker by magic.

    This alone will determine the identity of the other party.

    Since the mob attacks the camp, is it difficult to guess who will attack?

    Don''t say it''s melika. It''s lumieya who guessed.

    "I... what should we do?"

    Lumia was a little flustered.

    Melica is no better.

    On weekdays, two people are Vivian and Tieer based, now Vivian and Tieer are not around, two people are naturally very at a loss.

    Fortunately, lumia and melika are not the only two here.

    "Don''t panic." Sheen said to lumia and melika, "this is not the time to panic. Be more alert. I don''t know when new attackers will come out."

    Sheen''s words, let lumia and melika find some calm.

    However, they are still very worried.

    "Where is sister Vivian now?"

    Lumia murmured helplessly.

    "And tier? Is she OK? "

    Melika, too, clutching the staff, looked worried.

    It was Sean, on the contrary, who was not worried at all.

    "Don''t worry, they''re OK."

    Sheen said it for sure.

    There''s no reason for it. It''s just that Sheehan has a clear sense of Vivian''s and tyer''s magic and knows their current situation.

    Now, Vivian is fighting with several old demonic attackers at a distance from belun''s tent. Seeing that the magic power of those attackers fluctuates so much, Vivian''s magic power has always been so calm. I think Vivian should have resisted their attack, and even had the spare power to protect two weak magic reactions There should be no problems between the two meetings.

    As for Tieer, this girl is coming here at a high speed. On the way, she is attacked by several old demons. However, she has killed several people instead of having an accident.

    Even belun seems to have rushed out of his tent. Now he is dealing with several attacks from the old demons, but his performance is not as brilliant as Tieer.

    Obviously, compared with Tieer, who has scientifically combined all his skills, has a clear positioning, and is also familiar with the magic sword, behron''s lethality and threat are much weaker. People who believe in the old demon sect would not have expected such an accident, would they?

    Of course, the rest of the camp suffered.

    At least, as far as sheen was aware, there was a constant loss of human magic from the beginning.

    It''s clear what happened to those people after a little thought.

    Sheen, though sympathetic, did not feel guilty about it.

    Even though the emergence of the old demon sect can be said to be due to sheen, it has been said before that, even if there is no heen, the situation will appear sooner or later with a series of coquettish operations made by belon and others in order to fight for merit.

    Even if belun and others finally were lucky enough to send Kilian to the Wangdu, in the style of the old demon sect, they would dare to kill Kilian in a dignified manner ten years ago. Can''t they do it now ten years later?

    That is to say, this event, from the beginning, is destined to bleed.

    Sheen didn''t see any sign that the mission would end peacefully. In addition, behren and others were eating in a bad way. If it wasn''t just a wave, sheen was really a bit upset.

    What''s more, Gillian was still held by sheen himself. Behren and others want to take the credit that should belong to sheen and prevent them from bleeding. How can we make people think freely?

    Therefore, these innocent knights and adventurers who have been affected by the disaster, in the final analysis, can only be said to be bad luck.

    "That''s to say, I have part of the responsibility and I can''t escape the fact."

    So sheen doesn''t feel guilty, but he does his best to make the culprits feel the price.

    "Come on, lumia, melica."

    That''s what sheen said.

    "Go?"

    "Where are you going?"

    Lumiya and melika are stunned and at a loss.

    Sean smiles."What is the goal of the old demon sect?"

    Sheen turned and left such a message.

    "We''ll just go there."

    So Sheehan, lumia and melika are going in one direction.

    ...

    "Bang..."

    "boom..."

    in the camp, bursts of explosions still appear from time to time, making tents one by one ignited.

    In this way, the heaven and earth have turned into a sea of fire, and the fire light has appeared in all directions.

    The ground is covered with blood and bodies.

    The fluctuation of magic and the vibration of the atmosphere are all going on all the time.

    Sheen, lumiya and melika are on their way. During this period, they also encounter several waves of attacks from the old demon sect, but they are quickly solved by the three people.

    Specifically, sheen found the enemy ahead of time by virtue of his perception skills. With full level [throwing] skills, he turned ordinary stones into shells that shook the atmosphere. He either killed them on the spot or injured them on the spot, and then lumia and melika would mend the wounded, so as to reduce the number of enemies, clear the obstacles along the way, and then continue to move on.

    And the people on the way have changed from three at the beginning to more than a dozen.

    Because there are also knights or adventurers who are fighting with the attackers of the old demon faction on the way. They are still struggling to support them, but they don''t fall down. Sheen immediately saves them and takes them on their way.

    There''s even Ellis.

    "Thank you, Sean." Allis''s address to sheen changed completely, even his eyes to sheen changed. He was extremely strange and surprised: "however, you are really only level 10, and you haven''t learned a skill yet?"

    Seeing sheen hit two old demons with two stones, allis didn''t believe it at all.

    Sheen didn''t bother to explain. He just took everyone and drove on.

    About ten minutes later, the party finally arrived at their destination.

    There, it was the tent where Kilian was held.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    "Stop!"

    When he saw Kilian''s tent in sight, sheen, who was running in front of him, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    All the people who followed Sheen''s side and rushed to this side were shocked in their hearts. Under the voice of sheen, all of them stopped subconsciously.

    At this moment...

    "boom

    In front of him, the tent where Kilian was held did not explode, causing a roar.

    The fire suddenly burst into the sky, making the flame burning fiercely.

    All the people on Sheen''s side could not help but make a sound, and some even screamed. They were obviously scared.

    Only Sean, staring at the center of the explosion, had a mockery in his eyes.

    At the same time, people from all around began to come this way.

    "This...!"

    Belun seemed to break free from the attackers of the old demon sect and rushed to here from another direction with a cavalry force, and saw this scene.

    The rest of the Knights and adventurers seem to be here as the goal, looking at the flames of the tent field, face changing.

    I don''t know how long this scene lasted.

    And then everyone saw it.

    See the center of the fire, a shadow began to appear.

    That is a black robed demon clan.

    All the people in front of them, as well as the burning light, came out of their eyes.

    That man, it was Kilian.

    Kilian was saved by the old demons.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Belan couldn''t sit back and watch the scene. She couldn''t help stepping out and seemed to want to do something about it.

    But belan failed.

    Because, before that, a terrible pressure came on this space.

    "Is it saved?"

    An old voice of compassion appeared with this terrible pressure.

    They found that before the fire, there was an old man who did not know when he was there. He stood like a stroll in the courtyard.

    Looking at the old man, including Bedo, everyone could not help shaking.

    "So terrible..."

    "woo..."

    lumia and melika are also shaking, regardless of their previous vigilance, subconsciously get close to sheen and grab his clothes.

    Sheen looked at the old man as well.

    "Is that him?"

    The other is the master of the magic power that sheen perceived to be stronger than Killian.

    And the identity of the other party is also about to come out.

    "Bedo..."

    the name was called out by Belem beside him.

    Unfortunately, the old man of the old demon sect, whose name is similar to that of belon, seems to have not found its existence. It can even be said that he did not find all the people present. He just looked at his subordinates and completely ignored sheen and others.

    "Lord Bedo."

    The subordinate of the old demon sect came to Bedo to report.

    "We have successfully rescued Lord Kilian."

    On hearing this, Bedo turned his eyes and looked at Kilian, who was brought out by the old demon sect.

    At this time, Gillian was still black and blue with a dull look. Even when he saw Bedo, he didn''t respond.

    This made Bedo frown.

    "What''s going on?"

    Bedo asked his subordinates suspiciously.

    "I don''t know." The subordinate shook his head and whispered, "when we found Lord Kilian, he was already like this."

    "Is it?" Bedo frowned deeper and deeper, and said to himself, "is the spirit interfered by the magic of the spirit department? Or was he tortured to the point of unconsciousness? "

    "It should be the latter." The subordinate said, "Lord Kilian has a lot of minor injuries. I''m afraid he has been severely tortured."

    "Oh." Bedouin laughed and said, "I''m curious that Kilian can be tortured like this. What kind of means have these people used?"

    With these words, the pressure from Bedo is more and more terrifying.

    It''s not just Bedo, but even the old demons.

    Obviously, they were all angry.

    It''s not the fact that Kilian was tortured, but that the Terrans dare to do this to themselves and others who are old demons.

    "It''s just a human race. It''s a pity that you dare to do such a thing to our old demon compatriots."And Bedo murmured.

    "It''s just a group of filthy garbage. Why can''t we be killed and make us angry and let us spend unnecessary efforts and thoughts to deal with you?"

    Bedo finally turned his eyes and looked this way.

    That merciless and cruel eyes, let all the people here tremble.

    "Ah, ah, ah..."

    timid people have begun to make meaningless calls.

    "Plop..."

    it seems that someone collapsed on the ground because of the loss of force.

    As for the rest of them, their teeth trembled, or they froze there and did not dare to move, as if they were being watched by a ferocious beast. They almost escaped on the spot.

    Of all the people present, only sheen was able to bear Bedouin''s eyes as usual.

    Because just now, a strange magic power penetrated into Sheen''s mind, trying to influence his spirit and will, but it was offset by Sheen''s abnormal state resistance skill.

    Sean suddenly understood what was going on.

    There is no doubt that Bedo used the psychic magic he had just mentioned in order to destroy the will of everyone present.

    In this case...

    "courtesy meets reciprocity. I''ll also give you some meeting gifts."

    Sean''s eyes flashed.

    On its body, an extremely terrible momentum suddenly attacked, like an invisible shock wave, spread to the surrounding.

    "Huh...!"

    Bedo''s face changed.

    "What...!"

    Those of the old demonic sect have changed their faces.

    At this moment, sheen opened all the [oppression] skills he had learned in laixia''s Huaming hall, so that the earth and the earth seemed to be oppressed by the amazing gravity.

    So, in a burst of "crackling" sound, was shocked by a surprise of the old demon faction, all in Sheen''s momentum to suppress, one by one is actually kneeling to the ground.

    And Bedouin''s spiritual magic was disintegrated and completely dissipated under this momentum.

    This makes Bedo''s face become incomparably ugly, at the same time, his eyes are full of amazement.

    On the contrary, the people on Sheen''s side felt lighter and more conscious, and finally they were no longer afraid and trembling.

    Sheen then took up his momentum and cancelled the use of the oppression skill.

    "-"

    all of a sudden, there was silence.

    No matter belun and others or the old demon sect, it seems that they have no response to what happened, and they are full of doubts one by one.

    Only Bedo, whose vision has been placed on Sean.

    "Who are you?"

    A cold voice, spewed out of his mouth.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    It''s finally on the shelves!

    This is the fifth time since Ruqing wrote!

    In other words, this book is Ruqing''s fifth book!

    However, if you don''t know if this book can write more than five million words like the previous four books, it will become a full-length novel.

    Because although this is Ruqing''s fifth book, it is also the first original book in Ruqing''s writing career.

    And as we all know, it''s easy to die of sudden death when you turn to the original.

    How many elders have already knelt on this road?

    Ruqing may also be one of them.

    For this reason, Ruqing had never thought of transformation before. Until recent years, many book friends were more tolerant of books than in the past. Ruqing dared to try a little.

    However, if Qing didn''t dare to step too big at once, the book "the devil doesn''t have to be knocked down" came into being.

    Why do you say that?

    It must be known to many old book friends who have been following Ru Ruqing''s book. At first, Ruqing planned to write an original book calling on the stream, but after some thinking and suggestions from some of his book friends, he decided to write an original article which was closer to the previous style, that is, to write a transition book first, which led to the appearance of this book.

    Friends who are chasing this book should be able to see that this book has a lot of light elements, right?

    That''s why.

    Of course, there are also disadvantages in this way, that is, as an original, the subject matter is somewhat biased, even can be said to be unpopular.

    The adventure stream of different worlds, and still the type of demon warrior, this theme in the original, it is really a little less impressive.

    Therefore, even if Ruqing has been writing for nearly eight years, and there are more than four novels completed, but now the new books are going to be on the shelves, the mood is also up and down, there is no old-fashioned calm.

    After all, to tell you the truth, you have accumulated a lot of moral integrity. Not only can you write more than five million words in this book, but you can also update at least 10000 words every day. In terms of updating this piece, you should be very trustworthy?

    In this way, if you don''t want to cut the book, you will cut off the character you have accumulated before.

    Eunuchs are really hurtful.

    In view of this, Ruqing really hopes that this first original can succeed.

    Yes.

    We don''t want it to be a fire or a book to be a God. I just hope it is a successful work, which can make us keep writing until the book is finished.

    If possible, Ruqing even hopes that it will be a novel with more than five million words, just like the previous four books.

    Ruqing''s request is just like this, really does not have too big ambition.

    But if the result is really too bad, even if we don''t reconcile, we can''t help it.

    Fortunately, all aspects of the data in this book are passable, at least not worse than the previous book.

    However, the final result depends on whether friends give face or not.

    Or that sentence, I hope friends can support this book, let Ruqing''s original road step on a solid and powerful step.

    Only with the support of friends, such as tilt, can they have the motivation to write down.

    If Qing is here to promise, in the update, we will certainly not be slighted, or will be the same as before, guaranteed five more, daily more ten thousand words.

    And the first day on the shelves, such as tilt will also break out in accordance with the Convention.

    Ten more!

    On the first day on the shelves, we will explode ten more!

    When it''s on the shelves, just like the above said, we''ll guarantee the bottom five shifts every day, and the daily more than ten thousand words!

    Therefore, I sincerely hope to get the support of friends!

    To sum up in one sentence...

    - -- subscribe!

    Ask for a monthly pass!

    Everyone''s support is the basis for this book to go further!

    Please help us!

    As for the daily update time, if there is no accident, it should be in the following time period.

    The first watch: 10:00

    the second: 13:00

    the third: 16:00

    the fourth: 19:00

    the fifth: 22:00

    there is no way to ensure that every time can be on time, but if you will try to update on time.

    So...

    - -- subscribe!

    Ask for a monthly pass!

    Thank you!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    In the firelit camp, no matter which side of the enemy or us, they all cast their eyes in the same direction.

    Bedo stares at each other with murderous eyes.

    The people of the old demon sect are also dignified.

    Beren and other knights and adventurers also looked at him with astonishment in his eyes.

    Even lumiya and melika are staring at the man in front of them, recalling the amazing momentum just like being able to look down on the whole world, and their faces are full of amazement.

    Bearing the sight of all the people present, sheen did not respond at the first time, but glanced at Kilian.

    Gillian also seemed to see Sean, his body suddenly trembled, and the dullness of his face turned into fear, which made him shiver.

    This scene, no one found.

    Sean grinned and finally opened his mouth in front of everyone.

    "And who are you?"

    On the contrary, sheen turned to Bedo with such a sentence.

    "You don''t know me?"

    Bedo narrowed his eyes.

    "What?" Sean pretended to be surprised and said, "should I know you?"

    "Shouldn''t it?" "At least, your eyes tell me that you don''t really don''t know who I am, Terran boy," he said with a gloomy smile

    It seems that Bedouin despises the Terrans, but he does not lack observation because his eyes are higher than the top.

    Of course, if you want to bluff Sean, that''s far from enough.

    "I really don''t know who you are." Xi''en Zhuang Ruo said innocently: "my captain told me about the mastermind of the assassination, but it was just a few days ago. Before that, I had never heard your name, and I didn''t deliberately remember it. In addition, I am illiterate, and I know a lot of common sense, so I''m sorry, can you introduce yourself?"

    These words, said so sincerely, listen to other people''s ears, but all became provocative.

    Bedouin''s subordinates were so excited that they seemed to be ready to fight Sean while shaking the atmosphere.

    However, Bedo held out a hand and stopped him.

    "Hee hee hee." "It seems that I haven''t been in the sun for a long time, and now the kids can''t even remember my name," Bedo said, laughing at Sean

    "But it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember." Bedo''s eyes swept over every one of them, as if he were looking at a corpse. "I''ll take advantage of this opportunity to hang your heads in front of the city gate of Wangdu. I believe that many people will remember my name at that time."

    Speaking in this way, everyone''s face became pale.

    Bellen and Alice''s faces were also rather ugly. Lumia and melika were holding on to Sheen''s clothes and did not dare to let go.

    But sheen shook his head decisively.

    "I''m afraid not."

    Sheen said it without hesitation.

    "No way?" "Do you think I can''t do it?" he sneered

    This sentence, in exchange for an answer.

    "That''s not what I mean."

    Sheen shook his head, looked at Bedo, and then beamed.

    "I mean, if you want to be famous, you don''t have to bother. I can help you."

    In what way?

    It''s simple.

    "Hang your head at the gate of Wangdu, and then you can''t even if you don''t want to be famous."

    Simple and easy to understand words, let the smile on Bedo''s face disappear completely.

    "Kill them."

    Without any delay, Bedo gave an extremely simple and cruel order in a calm voice.

    "Yes!" "

    All of the old demons responded and turned to sheen and others, releasing a terrible murderous spirit and magic.

    Seeing this, belan, allis, lumia and melica realized that the most dangerous battle in his life was about to start here.

    However, before they could respond to it, Sheehan suddenly spoke.

    "Kill him."

    as like as two peas, the order was almost seen from Sheehan''s mouth.

    Belan and others were all stunned.

    The old demons thought that sheen was ordering Belem and others.

    Even Bedo thought that sheen was giving the order to belan and others, and his face was still calm.

    But those who responded to Sheen''s orders were unexpected.

    "Pooh

    With the sound of the body being torn, a hand with hot blood, pierced out of a body.

    "What?"

    Belan and his party opened their eyes wide."Lord Bedo!"

    A group of people from the old demon sect also turned their heads fiercely and looked at Bedo. They couldn''t believe it.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Even the expression on Bedo''s face froze, feeling the pain in his body, as if he could not believe it. He turned his head stiffly and looked back.

    "You..."

    Bedo''s eyes were full of shock.

    "..."

    Gillian stood behind Bedo, a hand pierced through Bedo''s body, and his whole body was covered with blood on Bedo''s body, looking dull.

    No one thought it would happen.

    No one expected this to happen.

    Of all the people present, only one was not surprised.

    That man is Sean.

    "Come on, what should I say at this time?"

    Sheen grinned and spoke gently to Kilian.

    Gillian shuddered, as if he thought of some horrible scene. The dullness on his face turned into a breakdown, which made him utter madly.

    "Sorry, I''m a spy."

    "I want to be a good man, too."

    "So, I can''t, I really can''t

    These words were said by Gillian in the same tone as reading a play.

    It was like being forced to say such lines with a knife on my neck.

    Belan and others were stunned.

    The people of the old demon sect are stupid.

    Only Sean was very satisfied.

    After all, in order to make this reversal happen, sheen "cleaned up" Kilian for three hours. He not only added his fists and feet, but also constantly brainwashed him, telling him that if he didn''t do what he said, he would throw him to a hundred Terran loafers who liked to be tender and tender, and let them dispose of Kilian as they wanted.

    For these old demons who look down on the Terran, it''s just a great terror.

    As a result, Gillian''s mentality collapsed and became what it is now.

    Bedo, who didn''t know this, had the same mentality.

    Spy?

    Want to be a good man?

    I''m dajfhahhuiahfkaliuf!

    "Boom

    The magic power of rage burst from Bedo.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Bellowed Bedo, pinching Killian''s head and tugging with all his strength.

    "Pooh

    Blood gushed like a fountain.

    Bedo in extreme anger, Kilian''s head to raw torn off.

    "Kill them for me!"

    Bathed in the blood spattered by Kilian, Bedo roars at the old demons around him.

    A group of people from the old demon sect immediately rolled up their magic power and rushed to sheen and others.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    "Here we are!"

    "Be careful!"

    Seeing the people of the old demonic faction rushed to this side in a murderous manner, both knights and adventurers were a little flustered.

    It''s not that the quality of the Knights and adventurers present is not bad, but the magic that gushes from those old demons is really terrible.

    Although the demon clan is originally a race with superior power, and its magic power is generally much higher than that of other races at the same level, the level of the old demon clan on the opposite side must not be lower.

    In fact, it is.

    The old demons led by Bedouin had the lowest level of 40. If they only talked about strength, they could even fight with the people of level 50 without falling behind.

    That is to say, almost every one of these executioners who rush to the crowd is equivalent to a master of level 50.

    The master of this level is second to none in lamiguionne, and can compete with Vivian and ALIS. Now it is the collective rushing towards this side. How can people not panic?

    What''s more, even the old demons of this level are just the weakest ones under Bedo. There are even the first-class strong people above 60, which are not the ordinary knights and adventurers can cope with.

    Therefore, not only a number of knights and adventurers were flustered, but also belun regretted that he should not have provoked the old demons.

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    Lumia and melika are also flustered.

    "Calm down. It''s OK."

    Sheen had to reach out and hold a little girl in one hand, looking calm and calm.

    Because...

    "our reliable partner has come."

    Sheen''s voice just dropped, and a figure fell from the sky like a meteorite and fell in front of everyone.

    "Sister Vivian!"

    At the sight of the figure, lumia and melika were both in front of their eyes.

    Everyone also saw the scene ahead, and they were all overjoyed.

    "It''s Miss Vivian!"

    "Great!"

    So they all yelled.

    And Vivian is facing the front, holding up the shield in her hand and knocking it down.

    "Decoy!"

    When Vivian sings such a mantra, a magic power spreads from her body in a wonderful form, like a net, and spreads around her.

    The old demons who were rushing towards this side touched the magic net, and then they all seemed to be encircled by the invisible net. One or two of them turned involuntarily and rushed to Vivian.

    In this case, those old demons either launched an attack, or released magic, set fire to Vivian.

    At the lowest level, there is a large group of demons with the lowest level of 40. It is totally imaginable how terrible this attack is.

    It''s not polite to say that even a level 70 vanguard tank, encountering such a fire attack, I''m afraid that they will have to drink hatred on the spot.

    But Vivian is fearless, but calm use of new skills.

    "Resist!"

    All of a sudden, from Vivian''s body fluctuation and magic changed a form.

    If we say that the magic wave before is like a net, then this magic wave is like a wall, which makes Vivian''s body shine with a glimmer, which looks charming.

    With such a glimmer, Vivian set up a shield.

    "Sonorous, sonorous...!"

    The attack of the old demons in the melee system, the whole tribe on the shield, aroused a burst of bright Mars.

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    The magic of the old demons of the magic department also thundered on the shield, making waves of fire billow on the shield.

    However, so many attacks, but ultimately all by Vivian with a shield to block down.

    "It''s blocked?"

    The rear, covering the bleeding chest, can''t help but kneeling on one knee of Bedo to see this scene, first a Leng, and then stares at Vivian.

    "By the way, this team is from lamijion, and that''s the Terran woman..."

    Bedo seems to think of something. His face sinks and his eyes are full of murderous spirit.

    If he had not been seriously injured now, Bedo would have killed the woman in the first place.

    I don''t know whether Vivian is aware of this. Her eyes give a dim glance to the murderous Bedo, and immediately make a voice to all the people behind her.

    "You all hide behind me! Don''t rush to the front

    Vivian is very serious about this warning.

    As long as people stay behind Vivian, Vivian can make everyone safe and sound.This sentence, Wei Wei An although did not say, but her posture has shown such elegant demeanor.

    And people seem to trust such Vivian, no words all back.

    Sheen also stepped back, somewhat surprised.

    "Is Vivian so powerful?"

    Like Bedo, sheen did not expect Vivian to block the fire of the old demon sect, so that the stones he just picked up had no place to use martial arts.

    Of course, it''s not just Vivian who is powerful.

    When Wei Wei An blocks the attack of the old demons, another small black shadow quickly comes and appears in front of many old demons.

    "Hum!"

    The atmosphere began to vibrate.

    The magic began to gather.

    The red light converged on a pair of ferocious blades, which made the girl in black raise her eyes and gaze at the old demons'' eyes full of coldness.

    Then, the red light cut through the space.

    "Pooh

    An old demon of level 40 had no time to react and was cut in half by a sharp blade wrapped in red magic light.

    "Pooh

    A level 50 old demon clan also because of the slow movement, the whole arm was cut off by the red blade.

    The girl in black is like the God of death under the moon night. She flies with her two blades, takes a piece of red light, and cuts at the old demon family lured by Vivian, and kills and injures several people in an instant.

    "Er!"

    "Ah

    And the old ones howl.

    "Is that magic sword...!"

    This time, even Bedo was shocked.

    "Don''t you say that the highest rank of ramijionri is only 68? Why is it that someone can acquire the magic sword skill that even a 70 level melee master can''t learn? "

    Bedo couldn''t help sinking.

    There is only one variable for the woman, and now there is not enough trouble.

    But, at the same time, Bedo''s mind is also a little active.

    "If you can kill the women of these two Terrans here..."

    that would be a great loss to the Terrans.

    Think of this, Bedo''s face is full of murderous air.

    This Bedo has forgotten.

    Here, the person he wants to kill most is actually the biggest variable.

    "Vivian! Tier! Come back

    At this very moment, Sean turned her eyes and cried out.

    "Everybody! Now it''s time for us to use the magic props given to us by that one! "

    A word, so that all people are stunned, immediately one by one are spirit, eyes bloom with inexplicable glory.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    "Magic prop?"

    On hearing Sheen''s voice, Bedo''s eyes flashed and her brows wrinkled.

    "Do they have any cards?"

    Bedo''s face became extremely gloomy, and his heart began to beat the retreat.

    Sheen, Vivian and Tieer these three variables have made Bedo think that the safe operation has become full of accidents. Now not only Kilian has not been saved, but also he has been seriously injured to almost fatal degree. If the other side has any means, even if he is still resentful in his heart, Bedo doesn''t want to stay here any more.

    In any case, there is a long way to go. When the wound is healed, I will find another opportunity to kill back, so that all people today can pay the price.

    Especially Sean.

    Kilian''s betrayal must have something to do with this man.

    Therefore, Bedouin''s resentment against Sean is conceivable. It is impossible to return without revenge.

    As a result, Bedo has the idea of withdrawing.

    However, what happened next made Bedo a little stunned.

    "This is the time at last!"

    Although the commander of the 68 level knight had not been able to use it from the beginning, belun seemed to have found an opportunity and finally thought of his own Assassin''s mace. He looked at the people of the old demon sect with hate eyes and took out a piece of torn parchment.

    Not only Belem, but the rest of them all rushed to take out the ragged parchment and aimed at the people of the old demon sect.

    "Tier!"

    "I know!"

    Seeing this scene, Vivian and Tieer exchanged a look, then one put away the shield, the other put away the sharp blade, and began to retreat.

    This scene, let Bedo produce vigilance.

    "Be on guard

    Bedo immediately ordered that the old demons who were ready to pursue Vivian and Tieer stopped and began to guard.

    The two sides suddenly fell into a strange state of confrontation. They glared at each other and said nothing, making the air full of wind and rain.

    Until belan first press can not bear, held up the hands of the "magic props.".

    "I''m a pig! A pig with a dream! Have the seed to kill me! Come on! "

    the loud and clear chants resounded throughout the camp which was trapped in the sea of fire.

    "Defense!"

    The old demons, who are the direct subordinates of Bedouin, responded to this by drinking in a low voice, so that all the old demons would sing defense magic, set off waves of magic, and form barriers of enchantment or magic in front of the public.

    This reaction is not quick.

    It''s just...

    "Hoo --!"

    When everyone thought there would be an earth shaking collision, there was only a gust of wind blowing through the scene, with bursts of dust.

    "Well?"

    Bedo and other old demons are instantly full of questions.

    "er..."

    Beilun has a long face and a little embarrassment.

    Nothing happened at the scene.

    Just as Bedo was confused, two more people came out in front of him, behind him.

    The two men, Leon and Judith, were protected from being killed because they happened to be with Vivian when the old demon sect attacked.

    Two people in Vivian''s arrival at the same time, but also from behind to catch up, mixed into the crowd, until now only the head.

    "Let me do it! Mr. Bellon

    "Yes! Dare to attack our camp! Let me come with Lord Lyon and let them pay the price

    Lyon and utilis have been indignant like voice, hands are holding their own "magic props.".

    Then...

    "[a man will come to me! "

    "! "

    the two men yelled loudly and loud.

    "Defense!"

    The subordinate of the old demon clan also ordered the surrounding old demons to sing the mantra of defense magic again and launched the defense magic to block the next attack.

    But this time, nothing happened.

    "..."

    the scene fell into an unspeakable silence.

    The next second, all the Knights and adventurers holding "magic props" all cried out.

    "I''m a god! Give me strength! I am with my king! My king''s name is Billy! Feel shivering! Little flowers! Love is a light! Green to your panic! For the tribe! "

    " [Dragon Armor! Transformation! "

    in a flash, all the people present chanted" magic mantra "like this, and each one yelled louder than the other.But this loud and powerful cry, in the end, only a silence, so that everyone called a lonely.

    However, people thought that they were not loud enough, so they yelled one after another in anger, one after another, which made them blush and thick necked.

    "Poof!"

    Sean burst out and burst into laughter.

    But the old demon clan faction''s people are looking at each other, finally all look to Bedo.

    Bedo''s face was gloomy, and he seemed to feel that he had been fooled. The anger in his eyes turned into a real murderous spirit, so that he completely eliminated the idea of retreat.

    "Kill me! Not all of them! No mercy

    Bedo was completely overwhelmed by his anger.

    This time, a number of old demons are no longer hesitant, all of them are once again out of the storm, to the front.

    Vivian just wants to rush out to resist, but sheen gives it a hold.

    Sheen looks at the old mob faction that comes with his fury. Then he looks at Bedo, who is completely overwhelmed by anger, with the corners of his mouth pulled up.

    "This is the time."

    With Sheen''s gaze like this, the attackers of the old demons come.

    Lyon and eudoris, who just came out for the fight, bear the brunt of the cruel executioner.

    The two men suddenly looked frightened and yelled.

    "If it''s a man, come on me! "

    "! "

    " [if a man is a man, he will come to me! "

    "! "

    the yelling at the top of one''s head is the attacker''s fatal attack.

    Confirm that the other side is just bluff, a group of old demons do not hesitate to attack directly.

    "If it''s a man, come on me! "

    "! "

    the voices of Lyon and utilis have completely turned into shrieks, or screams.

    At this moment...

    "[tinder]...

    the real verdict was finally late.

    "Boom

    In the roar of explosion, from behind Lyon and utilis, a raging flame swept out, like a red tide, while avoiding Lyon and utilis, while swallowing countless old demons.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    A number of old demons were completely unprepared and were directly wrapped in flames and burned.

    "No!"

    At last Bedo, with a look of horror on his face, exclaimed.

    But this time, instead of Bedo calling a lonely, the result is completely useless.

    If a group of old demons keep on guard and start defense magic, and each other''s position is scattered, it is really impossible to harvest them all with one magic.

    However, the other side is not prepared to go straight up, the distance is so close, the opportunity is so good, the end of the natural is only a way to annihilate.

    And that''s what sheen is for.

    In order not to let any one of the old demons escape, and also to prevent Bedo from retreating, sheen performed such a play.

    Finally, each of the old demons turned into coke and fell to the ground.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    "It''s... It''s done!"

    "Great!"

    Lyon and eudoris were overjoyed to see a group of pawns of the old demon faction turned into coke in the flames.

    Not to mention Lyon and utilis, but Belem and others were all in a state of ecstasy.

    "It works!"

    "Sure enough, our magic prop is the real trump card!"

    "Ha ha!"

    "We won this time!"

    A group of knights and adventurers were ecstatic, even belan could not help clenching his fists. Before, Ellis, who had always suspected of "magic props", was completely occupied with joy.

    "Sister Vivian!"

    "Sister!"

    Lumia and melika are also overjoyed, jumping around Vivian''s side.

    "Hoo..."

    Vivian could not help but feel relieved and smile.

    "In this way, the pressure is much less."

    Tieer also glanced at Sean''s direction and whispered.

    Sheen, with his magic power, looked at the charred corpses of the place, and opened his mouth.

    "Well, it''s just a starter."

    Because, the real troublemakers, the scene will explode.

    When people cheered for this, the extreme pressure of terror was accompanied by the magic power, sweeping the space.

    "How dare you... How dare you..."

    In a low roar of rage to madness, Bedo''s eyes turned red at the back.

    "I want you dead!"

    Finally, Bedo broke out completely.

    I saw that the old demon who had become a bachelor commander took out a bottle of magic medicine from his arms and poured it into his mouth.

    "Zheng!"

    The full-bodied brilliance suddenly twinkles from Bedo''s body, let Bedo stand up from the middle, eyes full of violent gaze to this side.

    On Bedo''s chest, the almost fatal injury was recovered quickly with the naked eye.

    This makes the magic and pressure of Bedo''s body become more and more terrifying, and makes people who were originally overjoyed look frightened.

    "It''s troublesome..."

    Vivian''s face sank.

    "This Bedo..."

    Tieer''s voice became solemn.

    She looked up again.

    It''s not because Bedo''s injury was cured.

    Although he didn''t expect that Bedouin still had magic medicine that could cure that kind of serious injury in one breath, sheen didn''t think this guy could be solved so easily.

    Therefore, the other party''s outbreak, is in the expectation of Sean.

    However, sheen didn''t think that Bedo seemed more terrible than the rumor.

    Sheen focuses on Bedo, who is in a rage. He turns on both "enemy perception" and "magic perception", and peeps at Bedo''s hostility and magic power, intending to see through his current strength.

    Results...

    "acquiring skills - [identification] - learning? "

    the new skills appeared just as sheen watched Bedo intently.

    This skill makes Sean can''t help but see.

    It''s not because it''s one of Sheen''s most wanted skills right now.

    It can identify characters, demons and even objects, so that the appraiser can know the accurate information of the target.

    At the beginning, when sheen applied to become an adventurer, the guild took out a magic detector to test his level and skill, which was equivalent to level 6 [identification] skill.

    Now, Sheen has acquired this skill. Naturally, he has no hesitation in learning it and upgrading it instantly.

    Thanks to this, sheen finally saw through Bedo''s strength -- "Lv. 84.".

    Yes.

    The level of Bedouin was as high as 84, which even Gillian couldn''t match.

    In addition, Bedo also learned three kinds of magic skills: magic fire, magic darkness and magic spirit. The skill levels were all above level 7, and even learned the melee skill of "sharp claw", which can tear up the enemy with empty hands. The skill level also has six levels, which is very terrible.

    "None of you want to escape!"

    Be controlled by the anger of the mind Bedo did not hesitate to all people to release the power of amazing magic.

    "Hellfire!"

    With Bedo''s cry, the ground on which they were standing began to tremble.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheehan, Vivian, and Tieer all reacted to this.

    "Back off!"

    Vivian yelled anxiously."Tut...!"

    Tieer grabs lumia and melica, and runs to the rear before they react.

    As for Sean, without any hesitation, he threw the stone in his hand against Bedo''s direction.

    "Pound!"

    When the shell boomed, the sound of the shell exploded to the people.

    Although Bedouin fell into a rage, he was not even aware of the enemy''s attack. He did not even want to think about it at the moment, but turned to avoid it.

    "Bang!"

    The incoming stone gun hit the shoulder of Bedo, who was in a hurry to escape, and smashed his shoulder to pieces.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Bedo howled.

    Presumably, even he did not think that he would even be able to hide a stone?

    Full level [throwing] skill brings sheen more than accuracy. When using throwing props, the power and speed of throwing props will also increase with the level.

    If it wasn''t for Sean''s low level and a little bit worse than Bedo, Bedo might not even be able to hide.

    But...

    "ahhh...!"

    Bedo''s howl turned into a roar in the next second.

    Then, his smashed shoulder quickly recovered with the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Is this

    This scene surprised Sean.

    Sheen didn''t know that Bedo''s magic potion was still in effect.

    It''s a very precious magic medicine. It''s a rare item that even the super strong people of level 90 can''t get. Once taken, it will continuously repair the user''s body, recover any injury, and even make the magic power soar. When using magic, with the soaring magic power, not only can the power of magic rise, but also can make the magic power rise To a certain extent, it can ignore the chant and start the magic directly.

    Therefore, Bedo did not hesitate to launch the strongest magic he could use, the dark magic of the superior.

    "Go to hell and repent."

    In the roar of Bedo, the shaking ground shattered.

    "Boom

    Bursts of fierce black flames gushed out from the ground, just like the flames of hell really came out, breaking through the surface while wrapping the whole camp.

    "Ah

    "No!"

    A few knights and adventurers were extremely unlucky to be touched by the black flame, and could only make a scream in time, and then burned to ashes.

    "Run away!"

    "No!"

    "Ah

    Others were either panicked or howled. Although they were not directly attacked by Heiyan, they still seemed to be affected. Several of them even burned their hands and feet.

    For a moment, the whole camp turned into hell.

    Until...

    "[breeze]"

    A gust of wind, without warning, rose from the fire of hell.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    "Hoo!"

    In the middle of the dark sea of fire, the storm suddenly rose like a tornado. First, it broke through the shackles of the dark sea of fire, and then swept around.

    Under the strong wind, the dark fire of hell was driven. Although it was not blown out, it was like being blown away, it was blown away at once.

    Surrounded by the dark sea of fire, many knights and adventurers suddenly saw the sun again, avoiding the end of further extinction.

    "Damn it!"

    Bedo was so angry that a huge magic came out of his body again. It seemed that he was ready to use the second magic.

    But this time, sheen didn''t give him a chance.

    "I want to see how you can avoid it!"

    I do not know when standing in front of all the people, Sean grabs a stone, facing Bedo''s direction, constantly throwing the stone in his hand.

    The stone turned into a shell that shocked the atmosphere. On the one hand, it broke through the sound barrier and brought up bursts of sonic explosions. At the same time, it shot at Bedo with great momentum.

    Naturally, Bedo did not dare to underestimate these ordinary stones.

    "Black curtain!"

    Now, let''s sing the magic in the dark.

    The incoming stone shells touched the black magic curtain, and all of them immediately seemed to be swallowed by a black hole, only to stir up a layer of ripples on the barrier, and then disappeared.

    "Defense magic?"

    Sheen stopped throwing and threw the stone away neatly.

    But sheen stops attacking and gives Bedo a chance.

    Looking at the man standing in front of all the Knights and adventurers, Bedo''s hatred rises like a flame.

    After all, Sean is Bedouin''s most wanted to kill.

    Whether it''s Gillian''s business or that inexplicable magic prop that caused his men to die, it seems that they all have something to do with the man in front of him.

    Now that the man has come forward, Bedo will not let him go back.

    "Enmity lightning!"

    Without any more words, Bedo unleashed one of the fastest magic he had mastered to sheen.

    All of a sudden, countless dark thunder and lightning, like a thunderbolt from the blue, suddenly fell from mid air and hit Sean.

    The number of thunder and lightning was extremely large, and the speed of falling was extraordinary, so that everyone felt that Sheehan had been hit by countless dark thunders.

    "Sheen!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Vivian, who is dragging all the injured to the rear to take refuge, saw this scene, and her face changed. Even melika couldn''t help but cry out.

    However, Sean, bathed in the dark thunder and lightning, looked at Bedo as usual, unhurt and smiling.

    It was like saying, "didn''t you eat? Use more force The same.

    "How could it be?"

    Bedo couldn''t believe what was happening.

    It''s Bedo''s proud magic. Although it''s not as powerful as Hellfire, it''s also the dark magic of the superior. Ordinary people, let alone bear it, will be cursed if they touch it and die instantly.

    If it''s Vivian, maybe she can bear this magic completely, but it''s because of Vivian''s own particularity. There is only such a special example in the whole human world. How can sheen do this?

    "Enmity lightning!"

    Unwilling to believe the scene in front of him, Bedo clenched his teeth and used the same magic again to let more dark thunder and lightning fall from the air, one after another on Hearn''s body.

    Unfortunately, it''s all in vain.

    "Lightning!"

    Sean, bathed in the dark thunder, suddenly released his magic. A bright and dazzling lightning, different from the dark lightning, broke through the sky and blasted toward Bedo.

    "Black curtain!"

    Bedo''s reaction is not fast, almost conditional reflection of the deployment of defense magic, so that the dark curtain itself raised, firmly protect themselves.

    Sheen''s lightning touched the dark curtain, rippling like the previous stone, and then disappeared.

    "It seems that a long-range attack is very difficult to have an effect."

    Sheen did not feel frustrated, but calmly came to such a conclusion.

    Of course, it''s not just Sean who came to this conclusion.

    "Use this!"

    Not far away, Tieer appears quietly and throws a sword at Sean.

    Thank youSheen is not polite. He reaches out and puts the sword thrown by Tieer into his hand.

    This time, sheen found that the sword was not an ordinary weapon.

    Its body is as dazzling as platinum, and its handle is crystal clear. There is magic on it. You can see that it is very precious.

    "I... my sword...!"

    At this time, and Vivian and Ellis in carrying the wounded, belan issued a cry of surprise.

    It turns out that this is belun''s sword.

    That is to say, this weapon is a treasure that even the son of Marquis''s family, whose rank is 68, is regarded as a treasure.

    With this in mind, Sean''s mouth was at a playful angle.

    "In that case, I''ll use it without ceremony."

    With that, sheen grasped the sword in his hand, and the magic power flowed out like water. It flowed around his body, and then gathered into his arm. Through his palm, he injected weapons.

    "Hum!"

    In the buzzing sound, the red magic light shines from the sword, turns into a red sharp blade and adheres to the blade.

    "Magic sword...!"

    Bedo was shocked.

    "How could...!"

    Belem, allis, Lyon and utilis are also shocked, so that lumia and melica are wide eyed.

    "Sure enough..."

    only Vivian, as if to confirm what the same chanting.

    "Come on."

    Tieer was more concise.

    "Evolve!"

    Sheen is no longer hidden, and instantly activates the "extreme change" skill.

    For a moment, Sheen''s strength was soaring.

    The familiar sense of power sparkled in Sean''s eyes.

    Soon, sheen turned himself into a bullet and ran to Bedouin in the shock.

    Bedo finally reacted.

    "Damn it!"

    The leader of the old demonic faction has a distorted face.

    At this time, Bedo only wanted to whip the corpses of his subordinates who were responsible for the investigation before.

    Isn''t it that there are only 68 at the highest level here?

    Didn''t you say that you can kill this camp without using your own hands?

    What''s going on now?

    A Vivian, a tier, and now a sheen, isn''t all that tricky?

    In particular, this Sean is not a human being. It''s just that he can rebel against Kilian. What''s the weakness of the strength of this level now displayed?

    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became.

    But at the same time, Bedo also felt that if he left heen alone, he might become a headache for the old demons in the future.

    So...

    "even if it''s just you, you must be killed!"

    Bedo is ready to go for it.

    Thus, the duel between the brave at level 24 and the mastermind of the old demon sect at level 84 suddenly unfolded.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    "Bang!"

    When the heroic explosion once again appeared in the camp, the scene presented in front of everyone was destined to be unforgettable.

    Sean and Bedo are in contact with each other in the moment, Qi Qi set off the earth shaking magic, hard collision in a piece.

    "Mental impact!"

    Bedo unleashed a merciless attack on the straight-forward Sean, letting a burst of invisible magic turn into a violent shock wave and burst into Sean''s mind.

    Once the soul is destroyed by magic on the spot, it can not only destroy the soul on the spot, but also destroy the spirit of the dead.

    General defense has no effect on this kind of spiritual attack. This type of magic is also famous for being too defenseless, difficult to resist, and even difficult to make a clear response.

    Because it is directly on a person''s spirit, will, soul and soul, unless it is a special magic props and skills, otherwise, it is very difficult to resist it.

    Bedo thinks that Sheen has some kind of defense means. If he can''t hurt him by his own [curse flash], he can only start from his will and spirit.

    Indeed, Bedo''s point of view is correct. This kind of psychic magic is outside the scope of the magic resistance skill.

    For a magic that doesn''t cause real physical damage, how do you weaken it?

    Therefore, in the face of this type of magic, the general magic defense skills are more effective than resistance skills.

    However, magic that does not cause exact damage is usually classified as "abnormal state.".

    That is to say, although "magic resistance" can''t work against psychic magic, abnormal state resistance can resist psychic magic and attacks.

    Therefore, sheen just felt a sudden roar from his head, and then a clear one. Instead of losing consciousness, he took the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity to bully Bedo, who had just finished casting his magic, with an almost perfect opportunity.

    This is the effect of "close evasion". When dodging an attack, it uses all factors to approach the enemy in the fastest, best and most effective way.

    So, sheen in Bedo completely did not respond to the situation of the chopping.

    "Poof!"

    As if cutting a black water curtain, the magic weapon that sheen used [magic sword] neatly cut off the magic curtain that unfolded around Bedo, exposing Bedo protected by defense magic to Sheen''s eyes.

    "Bang...!"

    Bedouin suddenly uttered a restless whimper, but did not lose his cool. On the contrary, after realizing that magic could not work on sheen, he decisively chose melee.

    "Die! Human imp

    Bedo roared like a beast, a hand as sharp as a claw, tearing the air, but at the same time, he clawed at Sean''s head.

    "Bang!"

    In the clear sound, sheen sweeps through Bedo''s claw.

    "Ooh, ooh...!"

    Bedo immediately danced with his hands, as if he were a ghost. His fingernails were all long and sharp. Like a real ghost claw, he kept splitting sheen with cold light.

    "Sonorous, sonorous...!"

    The next moment, the sound of fierce cross attack resounded.

    In the face of the incessant attack of claws, sheen seemed to see through the track of each attack, and with the smallest movement, he swung all the claws away.

    With the [army God] skill in the body, there is no need to question Sheen''s ability in close combat, not to mention Sheen''s [two handed sword] skill has reached the full level. How can he lose to bedona''s [claw] skill at level 6 if he only talks about sword skill?

    Sean smiles at Bedo and says something.

    "Your nails are too long. You need a good manicure."

    With that, the magic light on the sword in Sheen''s hands soared, making the glory of the magic sword stronger.

    "Bang!"

    And when sheen swings his sword and cuts through Bedo''s claws again, the long fingernails fly out of Bedo''s hand.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Sheen''s heart moved with his heart, and his sword followed his heart''s heart. With a very elegant and casual movement, he lifted his weight as light as if he were waving and chopping. In a few sounds of gold and iron, he cut off all the claws on Bedo''s hands.

    Bedo found that his hands had become bare and his nails were thin, tender and smooth.

    "Sexy manicurist online manicure, OK?"

    His frightened smile on Behn''s face."However, this hand is too old, no matter how it is repaired, it is still so ugly. It''s better not to simply cut it off."

    Then, Sheen''s hand [magic sword] flashed like a flash, cutting to Bedo''s hands with an almost perfect angle.

    "Pooh "Pooh

    After two tears, a large amount of blood spattered into the air.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Bedo cried out in agony. His figure seemed to have been struck by lightning and fell back again and again.

    And Bedo''s hands have fallen to the ground, leaving Bedo''s body.

    This scene, let belan and others in the distance were shocked.

    "He... He got the upper hand in the battle with Bedo? And cut off Bedo''s hands? "

    Belem, Alice, Lyon, and utilis were dazzled.

    That is a level 84 demon master!

    You''re forced to this point by a level 10 novice adventurer?

    How could?

    Everyone couldn''t believe what they saw.

    Even lumia and melika were speechless.

    Seeing this, Vivian and Tieer looked at each other.

    Although both of them knew that sheen was not as simple as the strength shown on the surface, they did not expect that sheen was so strong.

    In fact, sheen is now strong even if he doesn''t use the sword.

    At least, sheen is stronger than he was at level 10.

    It''s not because of the level improvement, but because Sheen has acquired many skills since then.

    These skills are now all filled by sheen in one breath, and it is conceivable how much improvement can be brought to sheen.

    And Bedo, though highly rated, is not as tricky as lesia.

    Even if laixia, who is familiar with space magic, cannot beat him, he can still deal with him calmly, and even retreat to escape, leaving him no choice. In contrast, Bedo''s magic can''t help him, and he can''t even escape. It seems reasonable that this result will happen.

    Of course, Bedo also has a tricky spot.

    For example, now, even if his hands are cut off, he still clenches his teeth. When the magic power surges on his body, his hands are beginning to grow.

    That, of course, is the effect of the magic medicine that Bedo drinks.

    "Who the hell are you...!"

    Bedouin roared at Sean with a powerful fire magic, which caused the explosion to rise and the temperature to soar, engulfing the surrounding area.

    Sheen, however, was not in a hurry to wade through the flames and came back to Bedo again.

    "I''m your grandfather!"

    As he breathed the fragrance, Sheen''s sword was cut with red magic light.

    "Pooh

    "Ah, ah, ah!"

    The sound of tearing and Howling sounded together for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    There is no doubt that Bedo has hit the iron plate.

    The hard work of magic had no effect on sheen.

    Close combat is no match for sheen, who has many full level skills.

    As a result, even if the level is much higher than sheen, Bedo is like a poor child who has no ability to fight back. Under the fierce attack of sheen, Bedo has been repeatedly injured. If it is not for the bottle of magic medicine, Bedo may not know how many times he has been killed.

    At the same time, the anger in my heart was more and more.

    I can''t help it. Sheen''s too hard.

    "If you cut off your hands, you can grow them. Can you cut off your feet?"

    "Can you grow if you cut off your feet? Then I can cut other places, too? "

    "Come on, tell me. Where do you want me to chop next?"

    "Head?"

    "Chest?"

    "Heart?"

    "Back?"

    "No choice? If you don''t choose, I''ll help you choose? "

    "Well, it''s decided. Cut it all over again."

    With these words, sheen began to kill him cruelly. As he said in his speech, he cut down every corner of Bedo''s body.

    In the face of Sheen''s "magic sword" slash, bedot could not resist.

    Defense magic?

    That kind of thing, in front of Sheen''s full-scale [magic sword], is just like paper paste, and it will be cut off at once.

    In other words, Bedo wanted to fight, but all of his attacks were invalid. He wanted to defend, but all his defenses were broken. Finally, he couldn''t even hide himself.

    After all, what Bedouin is really good at is magic. Although his melee ability is not as good as Sheen''s opponent with a series of full-scale skills, even the power gap brought about by his level was infinitely shortened by Sheen''s "extreme change". He had no advantage in front of sheen and could only be reduced to passive beating.

    It has to be said that the skill of "extreme change" is really strong. It directly affects life, and can make all-round abilities soar. It can reduce the level gap between sheen and his high-level opponents to the greatest extent, which brings a great increase to sheen.

    Sheen even thinks that "extreme change" is more advanced than "magic sword", "army God" and even "demon guide", which can only be acquired by the gods and demons. If there is no accident, I''m afraid it is a skill similar to external plug-in.

    In particular, this skill depends on the amount of magic to determine the range of increase. For sheen, who has too much magic, it is a trump skill of customized level.

    Now sheen is more and more aware of the benefits of this skill, and sincerely believe that there are many magical effects of this skill that he does not know.

    In such a case, as an old sorcerer, under the condition that magic is completely ineffective to sheen, Bedo will be hard to turn over from sheen.

    Before long, Sean didn''t know how many times he cut Bedo and cut off many parts of his body that he didn''t know, which made Bedo miserable.

    How can Bedo not be afraid?

    Although the injury can recover, the pain will stay.

    In addition, the effect of this bottle of magic medicine can not be maintained all the time. With the passage of time, it has gradually become invalid, making Bedo''s wound recover more and more slowly, and the magic power is less and less, which makes Bedo even more frightened and angry, but helpless.

    It was not until this moment that bedot understood why Kilian was tortured like that, and almost collapsed and rebelled.

    It''s not that Kilian''s will is not firm, but the man in front of him is not a man at all. He is much more cruel than the old demons. He knows more about how to give his opponent the greatest pain. It''s really terrible.

    Of course, if sheen knew Bedo''s thoughts, he would tell them.

    "Since ancient times, netizens have many talents. As long as you surf the Internet and surf the waves, and ask the question" how can we make a reverse derivative better than death ", then we can ensure that your head is full of knowledge that makes people want to die."

    At least, sheen felt that he was a child compared with the "talented people" on the Internet.

    It''s impossible for Bedo to know this, otherwise he will regret why he came to this ghost place.

    As for those who watched the war, Bedo, who was constantly cut, cut, amputated and abused in Sheen''s hands, became frightened one by one, and looked at Sean''s eyes as if they were looking at a devil.

    "I completely understand why those little cubs in the guild are so cured that they dare not even hum a few times..."

    Ellis decided that even if he offended the nobles, he could not offend the ghost family.

    Belan also stares at the scene and takes a deep breath.

    So far, Byron understood.

    "What magic props?"Sheen is not Killian who uses magic props to subdue him. The magic props in people''s hands are not from that one''s handwriting.

    All this is just a play directed and performed by Sean himself.

    "It''s no wonder that the magic props are not flexible when they are used. They can only be used successfully when they are around him."

    Belon had a complicated face and understood that it was a stupid thing for him to argue with Sean this time.

    With each other''s strength, he is afraid that every minute he or she can attract the Kingdom''s attention and reward him with great praise. The kingdom will never let such a talented person go because of his stingy reward. Finally, he will surely give him all the credit he deserves.

    Class reward system?

    That only applies to civilians.

    If it is not the common people who find the relics, but the researchers who have the ability to make great contributions to the country, then the ordinary class is not even qualified to reward each other.

    In other words, the wishful thinking of Byron and others was wrong from the beginning.

    Lyon and utilis seem to have thought of this point, have to show unwilling and helpless color.

    Even if they know that they and others are being played around by sheen, what can they do?

    Nothing can be done.

    They can only ask one question at best.

    "why is he so strong?" Lyon whispered: "isn''t he a new man? I heard that the psychrometer had detected that his rank was ten, right? And you don''t have any skills yet? "

    "What the hell is going on?" Eudoris also looked at Vivian and asked, "did you hide something?"

    Smell speech, Wei Wei An did not make an answer.

    Because, she knew, since sheen chose to expose his strength, there must be a statement of his own.

    So Vivian said nothing, just kept silent.

    However...

    "I was a little worried that sheen would expose his identity, but since he can have this level of strength without revealing his identity, maybe...

    Vivian probably has some ideas.

    It''s just, it''s going to be up to Sean to decide.

    At present, I just need to watch him and help him to get a foothold in the world.

    In Vivian so think of the time, the front, the battle also began to end.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    "Bang..."

    in the sound of falling to the ground slowly, as the only person left of the old demon sect, Bedo finally could not hold on.

    "Er... Ah..."

    his whole body was scarred and almost no skin was intact. In this state, Bedo lay on the ground, dying, and only one or two sad voices could be squeezed out of his throat, telling everyone what kind of torture he had suffered.

    The effects of the potions are long gone.

    There is not even a bit of magic left.

    Now Bedo is really poor in skills, exhausted, no more spare force left, only the last breath hanging.

    And this tone is reserved for him by the opponent.

    Sean stood in front of Bedo, holding his magic sword, and spoke with concern.

    "How about it? Can you still stand up? "

    This words, not only let Bedo just, even let a crowd of knight and adventurer who watched were afraid.

    Who makes Sheen''s tone sound so caring, but his face is full of feeling of unfinished?

    It''s like -- "I haven''t had enough."

    "Devil..."

    "devil..."

    the Knights and adventurers on the sidelines were all full of fear. They were not looking at their companions at all, but more like facing an old demon clan that was more terrible than Bedouin.

    In fact, in today''s people''s minds, Sheen has undoubtedly become a more terrible existence than Bedo, and even the most terrible person in his life.

    I believe that after today, Sheen''s ferocity will be further spread in lamiguionne, right?

    But that''s what happened.

    And as the place where he has suffered all the devastation of Sean, Bedo now has only one word to say.

    "Please kill me... Please..."

    Beeto actually shed tears directly, as if he had seen a living hell.

    After all, in the back, sheen was no longer just cutting down on Bedo or cutting off a part of him. He also put stones, daggers and mud directly into Bedo''s wounds, letting Bedo watch his wounds heal quickly. What was put into his wounds became part of his body and took them again Not coming out.

    That feeling will definitely drive people crazy.

    Now, Bedo is not only scarred on the surface, not a piece of skin is intact, but also scarred inside.

    Sheen admired it.

    "It''s not dead yet. It''s a demon. It''s tenacious. I knew I''d put more interesting things, such as insects."

    Hearing this, Bedo''s face was full of panic, and his body could not stop shaking in any case.

    "The devil..."

    "the devil..."

    even the Knights and adventurers on the sidelines trembled.

    Lyon and eudoris, in particular, had no skill at all. This time they saw Sheen''s cruelty with their own eyes. They were as pale as a piece of paper, even without a trace of blood.

    "This Sean..."

    Vivian couldn''t help crying and laughing.

    "What a bad taste."

    Tieer frowned.

    "So terrible..."

    lumia became tearful.

    "Mr. sheen..."

    melika is full of tangled faces. Obviously, as a kind-hearted spirit, she is quite afraid of Sean''s cruelty.

    Of course, Sean is just talking.

    Anyway, sheen would not have done such a thing.

    After all, bugs are disgusting. Even if Bedo wants to plug them, Sheen has to be willing to touch them.

    Sheen would never admit that he was really afraid of worms. (funny)

    without knowing this, Bedo just wants to get rid of it.

    "You can kill me... Just give me a good time..." Bedo pleaded, "otherwise, I''ll help you find a man of my own to stab you like Gillian. If you don''t let me go, please let me go."

    Poor child, it was forced to this point.

    But at this time, Bedo also fully understood why Kilian would not dodge when he was caught in his head.

    With Kilian''s level and strength, even if the opponent is Bedo, it is easy to avoid his attack when Bedo is seriously injured?

    However, Kilian did not dodge at all, so he was torn off his head by Bedo. It can be seen that he is also determined to die.

    A detail suddenly occurred to Bedo.

    That is, when he was ready to tear off Gillian''s head, Gillian''s dull face seemed to have a trace of... Liberation?Thinking of this, Bedo felt that even his heart was shaking like a persimmon because of his fear.

    Please, please

    In spite of the fact that he couldn''t move, Bedo knelt down and kowtowed to sheen.

    However...

    "you said, do you want to stab someone of your own?"

    Sheen didn''t know what came to mind, and suddenly asked.

    Seeing this, Bedo was stunned, but then nodded quickly.

    "I... I want to... I want to..."! Please give me a chance...! "

    Bedo nodded like this.

    Sheen immediately turned his eyes and said, "it''s said that Kilian was originally under the command of the Dragon demon. You are so familiar with Kilian. You should be familiar with that dragon demon, right?"

    Such words made Bedo froze.

    No, it''s not just Bedo, but Vivian and others are all wide eyed and stiff as they guess what sheen is going to say.

    "You... You mean..."

    Bedo looks at Sean with fear on his face, hoping that sheen can respond unexpectedly.

    Sean just gave Bedo a big smile.

    "That''s what happened." Sheen patted Bedo on the shoulder, as if entrusted with a heavy responsibility, and said with a fresh smile: "you can go to the Dragon devil and try it."

    Bedo felt only darkness in front of him.

    Vivian and others are just like hell.

    The Dragon demon.

    Once under the direct command of the demon king, one of the first born demons, is also one of the top points of today''s demons. As the six demons who dominate the whole demon family, even the three goddesses of the protoss dare not easily provoke the existence of terror.

    In the face of such an existence, what does sheen ask Bedo to do with her?

    Bedo lowered his head.

    Half a second later...

    "ah ah ah ah ah ah...!"

    Bedo called out madly. He seemed to be looking back on the light. Regardless of his serious injury, he hit his head heavily on the ground.

    "Pa!"

    Like a watermelon hit the ground, Bedo''s head is so smashed, directly burst open, so that the white and red of all kinds of color things are spilled out.

    "Oh

    Sean, who was close to Bedo, almost didn''t get splashed all over his body. He screamed and dodged.

    "So upset? Why? "

    Sheen just looked at Bedo''s terrible body, his face full of amazement.

    However, the onlookers were shaking more and more fiercely.

    Looking at the innocent sheen, they swore in their hearts.

    Don''t offend him.

    You can''t die.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    With Bedo''s self-determination, the robbery of escorting the team finally came to an end.

    In the end, all the old demons were destroyed, Bedo was dead, and even Kilian was killed. In addition, many knights and adventurers were assassinated. Although the escort team survived, it was undoubtedly a heavy loss.

    After that, the people cleaned up the battlefield and counted the casualties.

    "This time, we lost a total of 44 people out of 117."

    "Thirty nine of the forty-four were Knights of the order, and the remaining five were adventurers."

    "If you don''t count the knights, there are four in the allis team and one in the Lyon team."

    "It''s a pity that magley is dead. Even if his body is not found, if there is no accident, he should have been destroyed, not escaped."

    In the center of the camp, Belem presided over such a discussion.

    There were all Vivian''s men and a few of Alice''s, as well as Lyon and utilis.

    Of course, sheen is here.

    I feel that the distance between me and others is not an illusion.

    Sheen wanted to put forward this point, but he had no chance. He could only murmur and wait for the negotiation to proceed.

    While the rest of the rest of the world did not care what belan said, Lyon and eudoris were heavy.

    "Magrey..."

    "that guy has already..."

    Lyon and utilis look pretty ugly.

    But this should be gloating instead?

    Because Lyon and eudoris were so ugly, it was all because they underestimated this Commission.

    Including magrel and magley''s father, the Lyon team''s relevant personnel all believe that this mission belongs to the kind of adventure, as long as the team escorts Kilian to the Wangdu, then you can safely get credit.

    Therefore, in their view, this task is all good, there will not be too much risk, but there will be a lot of rewards.

    Who would have thought that under the attack of the old demonic faction, not only did the escort team suffer such casualties, but even magrey would never return?

    What makes Lyon and eudoris look good?

    Lyon, in particular, originally wanted to take advantage of magrey''s big ship to take advantage of this mission, and even used magrey as a channel to contact magrey''s sister and achieve his own ulterior purpose.

    But this time, magley died, Lyon not only did not get any good, but may be pursued by the people of the freiter family, and then I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult.

    Of course, it''s not going to be easy for belan either.

    This time, part of his plan had been planned by him, but now he failed and paid for such a loss. He was afraid that he could not escape the blame.

    At least, the nobles of the territory who knew about it would definitely take action against it.

    In order not to let the credit be taken away by other cities and towns, and not to ask for support from the outside, belan planned this action without hesitation. Originally, it was to turn the tide and take this opportunity to eliminate the external statement that he was not qualified as a Knight Commander. Now he left a story for others and was not targeted by others. That was impossible.

    I believe that after learning about this, the nobles in the Marquis of Mulao would start to clamour again and put forward the view that belun was not able to serve as the Knight Commander?

    This made bellan in a very bad mood, and her face was not as good as Lyon and eudoris.

    All of a sudden, beren, Lyon and eudoris all cast their eyes on Sean.

    Sheen sensed the sight of the three and returned with a smile.

    "Do you have any questions?"

    Sheen asked kindly.

    "No... no..."

    seeing Sean''s kind smile, the faces of beren, Lyon and utilis were all green.

    Obviously, these three people all think of Bedo''s fate, but also think of Gillian''s fate. They are completely afraid of sheen, the culprit.

    However, it is not without reason that the three people will take a look at Sean.

    "The three probably want to say that if I hadn''t put forward my proposal to wipe out all the people of the old demon sect, you wouldn''t have suffered so much?"

    Sheen smilingly exposed the idea of belan and others, leaving the three speechless.

    In other words, they really think so.

    But...

    "if you say so, I have something to say, too?"

    Xienshi Shi Ran''s voice.

    "If I had not subdued Kilian, you would not have had the chance to fight for credit. In this case, should you blame me and tell me that I should not subdue Kilian, so that you will not be confused by interests and plan this action?"In a word, the three of them were dumbfounded.

    Sheen''s implication is obvious, that is, to tell belan and others, the cause is their greed.

    At the beginning, sheen only started to attack Kilian because of his mood problems. Afterwards, he never thought about inviting any contributions. Finally, it was belan and others who pulled him into this incident.

    "There are many proper ways to deal with this time, but you all refuse to use them. You just want to do some risk-free actions for your own benefit, just like criminals who want to rob but don''t want to be wanted. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"

    You''re welcome.

    "Before things start, you only think about yourself. Naturally, you have to bear the price for this. You are all adults. I don''t need to teach you this level of truth."

    These words are quite harsh.

    Especially for the aristocrat Belem, who was taught so by an adventurer, the other party was younger than himself, and he was a little embarrassed.

    For this reason, heen did not want to offend others, but they did not want to offend him.

    "Well, at least tell us one thing."

    Belan cleared her mind and looked at Sean.

    "Who are you? Is it really just a new adventurer? "

    Belan finally asked the question.

    People''s eyes immediately gathered on sheen.

    The same is true of all the people in Vivian''s team.

    And sheen was very calm.

    "I''m really just a new adventurer, such as fake replacement."

    Sheen said that for sure.

    This is also true.

    Not to mention the time to be an adventurer, that is, the time when sheen came to the world, it was less than a month.

    So there is no doubt that Sean is really new.

    "Then your grade..."

    belan frowned.

    Seeing this, sheen immediately prepared to show off the 100 sets of skills of tossing the pot in advance.

    However, at this time, Vivian suddenly spoke.

    "Sometimes, proper display of one''s own strength is also a necessary condition for survival in the world, Sean."

    Vivian then made such a speech and gazed at Sean.

    Sheen stopped his words in his chest and looked at Vivian''s gaze. He was stunned and then silent.

    Half way through, sheen sighed.

    "All right."

    It''s decided.

    This time, don''t throw the pot.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    It''s normal that the strength that Sheehan shows now will be doubted.

    What''s more, it''s the result of the magic test conducted in the adventurers'' Guild. If it doesn''t conform to the facts, it may even be suspected that it''s a deliberate sneak in, or that it''s a spy of the demon clan or other countries.

    As a result, Sean was well prepared to throw the pot, not to mention to eliminate suspicion completely, at least not to give others the opportunity to find their own trouble openly.

    It''s also to avoid getting involved in boring things.

    In any case, Sean is already familiar with the toss pot, and has no psychological burden to use it. Naturally, the more the better.

    But since Vivian has said so, sheen thinks that it is not a bad thing to expose something.

    But Sheehan is clear about what should and shouldn''t be exposed.

    Isn''t Vivian just saying "show your part of strength appropriately" such words?

    So...

    "in fact, it''s natural for you to wonder."

    Sheen stretched out his hand and made such a noise.

    "But didn''t the adventurer''s Guild say when conducting magic tests, the magic detector can''t detect skills above level 7, people above level 70, or even unique skills and special skills?"

    Sean is going to write here.

    "As you think, I can''t only have level 10, and I can''t even have one skill."

    Let''s not say that before, but now, sheen is.

    That''s what Sean said.

    "The reason why the magic detector detects that my level is only 10 is because of my unique skill effect."

    Sheen makes such an explanation.

    "Unique skills?" Belan took a deep breath and said to sheen, "you mean, you have unique skills?"

    "That''s right." Sheen nodded, confessed, and said, "the effect of my unique skill is to be able to adjust my level to a certain extent, or adjust the level of my skill. That''s why the magic meter has detected that I have only level 10 and no skills."

    Hearing Sheen''s explanation, people were shocked.

    "Adjust your level and skills?" Lyon is extremely astonished way: "can you decide your own level and skill?"

    Isn''t that too bad?

    "Of course not." Sheen immediately denied: "it is said that it has been adjusted to a certain extent, so there are restrictions and conditions."

    Sheen told such a lie without blinking an eye.

    But now sheen should have no problem telling such a lie.

    Now Sheehan has learned a lot about the world through the adventurers'' Guild library, so he can make a certain degree of fabrication without trace.

    For the sake of their own skills and skills, they just don''t have doubts about their own skills.

    "As long as certain restrictions and conditions are met, then I can adjust the level and skills under the condition of meeting the restrictions and conditions. That''s why I can defeat Bedo so easily."

    Sheen, in an ambivalent tone, makes this statement.

    "Don''t ask me what kind of restrictions and adjustments I have to meet, and how far I can adjust my level and skills. These are important secrets of my unique skills. If exposed, they will not benefit me at all, and may even be targeted. You just need to know my unique skills with this effect."

    That''s what sheen was prepared to say.

    Otherwise, sheen can''t explain his own strength.

    Originally, sheen wanted to tell everyone that he was only able to have such strength because he was higher than Bedouin. However, if a 20-year-old youth''s level was higher than 84, what kind of sensation would it cause.

    The same is true of skills. A 20-year-old should not be able to raise the level of his skills to a higher level, otherwise tier would not be regarded as a genius.

    In view of this, sheen simply put the problem on unique skills.

    You can''t throw the pot to others, but to the head office of unique skills

    Sheen had to think of it with some malice.

    But this is really the most suitable for their own statement, that is, without too much explanation, it can perfectly explain the reason for all this.

    "I see..." belan accepted this statement and murmured, "if it''s a unique skill, it''s really possible for any kind of situation to happen."

    Lesia has also said that in this world, to judge a person''s strength, the first thing to look at is the effect of unique skills, and then the level and skills.

    Unique skills can be said to be the most special power in the world. Anything can happen because of this power.Because of this, no matter which country or race, they pay special attention to people with unique skills.

    If sheen really had the unique skills to adjust his own level and skills to a certain extent, it would not be so difficult for him to kill Bedo alone at this age.

    It''s just...

    "although there are restrictions and conditions, it also shows that as long as you can meet the requirements, you can become so strong that even the old demons of grade 84 have no way to deal with you?"

    Judith looks at Sean emotionally.

    Lyon is also so, eyes revealed that others can clearly detect the envy, and even a little jealousy.

    If he has such unique skills, he doesn''t need to rely on women to be in charge.

    Unfortunately, not everyone can have unique skills. Even if you look at the three realms, only a very small number of people have unique skills. Even in the Protoss and demons, a large number of people can not have unique skills.

    Whether or not you can have unique skills depends not on talent or pure luck. Some people are born with them, while others can wake up through various ways. There are many factors involved, and no one can touch the law.

    Thanks to this, people with unique skills are also known as the darling of the times. Even if they have unique skills that can''t be used in combat, they will be envied by others.

    Sheen is now a part of it.

    And this is the "part of the strength" he chose to expose.

    In this way, no one will look down on him in the future, but also will not let Sean get too much attention.

    (at least, the compromise is better than revealing the identity of the brave

    Sheen is ready to use this unique skill as an excuse to explain his great improvement in strength or the unnatural strength shown.

    After all, whether using the sword or other skills, Sheen''s strength is a little poor. It''s better to have a suitable excuse.

    Br >

    (maybe this is the result of Wei''an

    Sheen glanced at Vivian.

    Vivian probably wants to tell Sean that she can hide her identity and her cards, but she doesn''t have to hide her strength all the time.

    In this world, only by having strength can we gain the respect of others.

    Just like this time, if sheen showed the power that no one dared to offend at the beginning, then Belem and others would not want to fight for credit openly, would they?

    Of course, too much power can cause trouble, which is why sheen doesn''t want to be too conspicuous.

    As the saying goes, too much is better than enough; too strong is no good; too weak is also the original sin. Only proper performance can make the most compromise.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    In the end, Sheen''s statement was accepted by all.

    It''s not that people have great trust in Sean, so they believe him, but Vivian and others give him support, so that people have to accept this statement.

    Even if you don''t trust Sean, Byron and others still trust Vivian''s team.

    So, just like Riley, since everyone in Vivian''s team has guaranteed sheen, it becomes a matter of course to accept Sheen''s statement.

    Then again, what if you don''t believe it?

    Anyway, it''s hard for belan and others to get rid of even Bedo, Sean?

    Even if sheen claimed that it was a strength that could only be demonstrated after a certain degree of restrictions and conditions were met, belan and others were not sure that if they made a challenge to him, those restrictions and conditions would not be met.

    Therefore, Bailen and others can only swallow the bitter fruit this time, which is to some extent self inflicted.

    Of course, this time the task is not nothing.

    At least, sheen wiped out the old demons led by Bedouin, and knocked down both Bedo and Kilian, who were wanted by the kingdom for a long time, as serious criminals. This is a great credit to both emotion and reason.

    Although belan and others are destined to be able to accompany running beside such merits, they are always better than having nothing to do with running, right?

    To sum up, the people finally decided to go on their way to Wangdu. On the one hand, they wanted to report on the events here, and on the other hand, they were about to arrive at Wangdu. Instead of turning back here and spending another ten days to drive back to lamigion, they might as well go directly to Wangdu.

    that makes Shane want to make complaints about it.

    "Since the plan won''t change, why don''t you just get rid of Kilian in the first place, so there won''t be so much trouble?"

    If Kilian had been executed from the very beginning, Bedo would not have wanted to rescue him, and belon would not have had to send him to the Wangdu, which would have led to so many laborious and laborious things to follow?

    It''s just that, Sean is very clear that things can''t be solved easily.

    Just like the police in previous lives, although they were able to kill criminals, they could not be allowed to execute all criminals on the spot. Under the condition of being able to capture alive, the Kingdom naturally wanted to send Kilian to the king''s capital for public execution.

    The difference lies in the fact that the reason for this is not only to create an image for the people and to show the strength and rights of the Kingdom, but also to execute the mastermind of the old demonic faction, who caused them great losses ten years ago, in front of many nobles.

    This involves a lot of noble''s careful thinking and calculation. Even Vivian himself claims that it is very complicated, and he can''t explain clearly for a while, so sheen is too lazy to investigate.

    In short, although the mission failed, sheen and others still need to go to Wangdu to report all the things that have happened here.

    So, after cleaning up the battlefield, after a short rest, they began to rush on.

    However, before leaving, sheen glanced at the nearly ruins of the camp, and after curling his mouth, he took back his sight and left with Vivian and others.

    This side after the battle field suddenly fell into a dead silence.

    Until, a figure appeared quietly.

    "It''s over."

    The girl didn''t know whether it was lonely or with emotion.

    Black and beautiful waist long hair, tall and graceful perfect figure, red eyes, incredible temperament.

    It was lesha.

    "It seems to have been discovered in the end."

    Lesha looked at the direction of Sean''s departure and sighed helplessly.

    "I knew that I would not be watching the drama next time. Now I should be remembered by the little man who held grudges. If I meet again, I''m afraid I''ll be flat again."

    Thinking of Sean''s unfriendly attitude towards herself, she felt a headache, but somehow she had a smile on her mouth.

    After all...

    "I haven''t met such an interesting person for a long time."

    With these words, lesia turned her eyes and looked at a corpse on the ground.

    That''s Bedo''s body.

    "I didn''t expect you to be today."

    Lesha''s eyes were cold, and his eyes were full of ice.

    "I wanted to get rid of you by myself, but it didn''t work out. It''s a pity."

    Lesha''s tone was cold, and it didn''t look like she knew Bedo.

    In principle, leixia, Bedo and Kilian were all the masterminds of Wang Du''s large-scale assassination ten years ago. They should be regarded as companions to some extent, but later lesia betrayed them. However, from the tone of leixia, it seems that their attitude towards Bedo is not the sense of companionship that they once had, but that they are facing an enemy.

    In fact, there is no difference between their relationship and their enemies.For Bedo and even Kilian, lesia had a kind of feeling that he could not get rid of.

    Especially Bedo.

    Because bedouda was from the beginning a member of the old demon sect. When he was in the demon world, he often hid his intention and used various despicable means to maim the talents in the demon Kingdom, causing a lot of events in the demon world.

    Kilian was not originally from the old demonic school, but at last he was encouraged by Bedo and brainwashed by Bedo''s theory of the old demon school. Only then would he break away from the command of the Dragon demon and become a member of the old demon sect.

    Like this, Bedo has done a lot of angry things in the dark. The large-scale assassination ten years ago, if not for lesia''s betrayal, maybe the king didn''t know that Bedo was the mastermind in the end, so that Bedo had to leave the demon world and come to the human world to act recklessly.

    Even in the human world, Bedo has been killing, killing clergy and important figures of various ethnic groups. It can be said that all politicians hate him.

    Lesia also hated Bedo.

    If it had not been for Bedo, she would not have been forced to be a member of the old demon sect.

    If it wasn''t for the discovery of "that thing" in the capital, perhaps lesha, like Kilian, had committed unforgivable crimes and committed countless murders in the world as a member of the old demon sect.

    How could lesia not hate Bedo at the thought that she might become that way?

    It was also because of the hatred that lesia wanted to cooperate with sheen to destroy the old demonic faction led by Bedo.

    "Although it didn''t work out as planned, it was a great pleasure to see you being tortured like that."

    Lesha thought of Bedo''s fate, and her face finally looked good.

    "I have to thank that talent."

    With that, lesia is ready to leave.

    However, at this time...

    "it''s better to tell me about that person''s affairs."

    When this sound drill into laixia''s ear, laixia steps a meal, the complexion also follows stiff and rises.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    For a moment, lesia''s mind was blank.

    Because, the sound that enters its ear, it is too familiar, familiar to the level that makes people tremble.

    Of course, lesha didn''t know the owner of the voice very well.

    However, for the whole demon Kingdom, the master of this voice is familiar to no longer familiar.

    Lesia hoped she had heard it wrong.

    But the reality is often cruel.

    "Turn around. I''m here."

    When letha was unwilling to admit the reality and prayed for it, the familiar voice came again.

    Only, this time, the other side''s voice with a little dissatisfaction and even unhappy.

    "Do you want to say you can''t see me? Because I''m too short? "

    Smell speech, laixia has a kind of impulse to cry.

    Although there are not many people who know about it, unfortunately, lesia is one of them.

    So, lesia knew that this topic was taboo for each other.

    If you really admit this, even if the consequences are unimaginable.

    At the moment, laixia could only stiffen her neck, slowly turned her head, and looked in the direction of the sound.

    So lesia saw it.

    In the middle of the camp, I don''t know when, but a second figure appeared.

    It was a girl who looked unusually young in appearance.

    It seems that the girl is only eleven or two years old. Her face is tender and her figure is petite. She is wearing a very lovely gothic dress. She is like a lost little princess. She is full of pity and love. She wants to hold her in her arms and love her well.

    In particular, the girl still holds a pillow in her arms, and a small hand is still rubbing her eyes. It looks like she just woke up. She is a little sleepy and a little sleepy. It is cute enough to make people explode on the spot.

    Can see this lovely to explode girl, but laixia''s forehead drips out the cold sweat.

    "You... Why are you here?"

    Lesia was not calm.

    Just because the girl in front of her should not appear in the human world like this.

    It''s not that the other party can''t come, but that the other party''s "coming to this world" is very likely to cause political problems. Therefore, it should not have come to this world casually.

    But I don''t know whether the other party is conscious of it. He yawned and said this sentence with sleepy eyes.

    "Don''t care. I just heard that the traitor on my side seems to be caught by human beings, so I came to have a look and clean up the door."

    Such words, not only did not let leixia feel relieved, but also made her cold sweat more severe.

    "Clean up the portal..." Leichardon said with some fear: "did you intend to use your strength in the human world?"

    "What?" The girl looked at laixia, tilted her head and said, "what''s the problem?"

    Big problem!

    Lesha cried in her heart.

    You know, this one is not as cute as he looks.

    It''s not that the other side is cute in appearance but ferocious in heart, but in terms of other people''s senses, once a girl does something at will, the word "ferocity" can not be interpreted.

    To put it bluntly, with the power of the other side, let alone clean up the door, the kingdom will be cleaned up in an instant if one is not careful.

    Although laixia has not seen the appearance of the other party''s hand in person, it can be said that no one knows about each other''s deeds.

    For example, in the distant past, when the other side had stepped down on the mainland, the Terrans had no choice but to gather all their strength. Finally, it was the protoss who could resist.

    For example, two of the brave men who were once called into the world were killed by their own hands.

    Another example is that in the final battle thousands of years ago, the other side helped the demon king block two of the three goddesses and almost killed one of them.

    After the demon king has passed away and the Supreme God lives in seclusion, the other side is one of the strongest in the three realms, which is so horrible that it is unimaginable.

    Once such a figure appears in the human world at will, how can it not cause political problems?

    Lesha could be sure that if the king of Mithra knew that this man had come to his own land, he would roll down from his throne in fright, and before the other side left, he would worry about whether his country would be destroyed suddenly, so that he could not sleep.

    Bedo''s first-class existence in his hands, I''m afraid even a finger can''t match, the other party even spit out his breath can instantly evaporate BeiDuo on the spot.

    It''s not a metaphor, it''s a fact.

    After all, the girl''s breath, but even the ocean can evaporate.

    Lesia did not dare to say anything more. Her face was full of worry. She was afraid that she would make the other party unhappy. She did not know how serious the consequences would be.I don''t know whether leixia''s worry has been seen through by the girl. The girl yawns again and sighs.

    "All right, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. I won''t use my power at will." As if she was complaining, the girl began to read it fragmentary and said, "really, one or two people will only worry about this and that, as soon as I go out and walk around, I will kill many people, so I don''t know the propriety?"

    With that, the girl couldn''t help bulging her cheeks.

    It was so cute that lesia was almost shaken.

    If she didn''t know how terrible the other side was, she felt that she would not help rushing up and hugging her.

    This is the lovely little girl I love.

    On the contrary, such a lovely little girl who is loved by others may break the mainland at any time because of her mood problems.

    From this point of view, presumably, who dare not treat each other as a general little girl to love it?

    "Well, tell me." "Belladonna''s eyes turned and looked at the human being

    "He..." leichardon didn''t know whether to tell the truth or not.

    Once the truth is told, let the girl know Sean''s real identity, it may be a great event.

    With this in mind, even if it''s to hide, you have to hide Sheen''s identity.

    Who ever thought, but the girl was mercilessly interrupted the thought of lesia.

    "Don''t hide me." The girl looked at lesha tightly and said, "although I don''t know who he is, I have already felt the familiar magic from him and the things on his shoulder."

    In a word, let lesia know that he can''t hide.

    Lesha could only smile bitterly and tell the girl all the things she knew.

    The girl thought, and finally turned her head to see the direction of Sheen''s departure. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    "That..."

    the little girl with a pillow was staring at Sean''s leaving direction all the time. Lesia hesitated for a few moments and then made a tentative voice.

    There''s no way. Lesia is very concerned about what the adult will do when he knows that sheen exists.

    Will you challenge the protoss?

    Or will you challenge the Terrans?

    Or will it simply obliterate sheen and nip the threat in the bud?

    These are the actions that the other side may take.

    So lesia had to ask what the other side was going to do.

    However, when lesia was just making a sound, she interrupted the convenient opening.

    "Aye."

    The girl suddenly said so.

    "Ah?"

    Leichardon was slightly stunned.

    The girl looked at lesia.

    "Name." The other side said to lesia, "just call me my name."

    That is to say, "Ai Yi" mentioned in her mouth is the name taboo of this girl.

    Understanding what the other side meant, lesia suddenly became frightened.

    "How can this be done?"

    Lesia was somewhat embarrassed.

    It''s not that she is too timid, but to call each other''s name. This kind of thing really tests the hearts of the demons.

    Who let the other side is one of the top of the demons?

    In the feeling in the reason, laixia can not call each other''s name.

    But the girl AI Yi didn''t care about it at all.

    "It''s OK. I''ll allow it." AI Yi looked at laixia deeply and said: "you have now separated from the demonic independence, and you have also got that thing. Then, the qualification to call me a taboo must be given to you no matter what."

    Lesia had nothing to say.

    "Are you worried that I will take you back to the demon clan and let you hand in that thing?" AI Yi seemed to be able to fully understand the worry in laixia''s heart, and said: "then you can not worry, and let you be free. This is the unanimous decision of the six of us. You don''t have to worry that the demons will embarrass you."

    "Six?" Laixia was stunned at first, then took a cold breath, shocked.

    If all the six people agree with laixia''s freedom of action as AI Yi said, then the demons will not attack laixia.

    No, it''s not just demons, it''s even Protoss.

    "Do you think that in the past ten years, why have you been pursued and killed by the old demons, but not by the Protoss and the demons?" AI Yi told the secret that others did not know, and said: "because there are six of us to guarantee you, and also help you contain the protoss, the gods and demons did not attack you, otherwise, do you think you can take that thing to escape safe for ten years?"

    Lesia lost all her words.

    But if it''s really like what Ayi said, then lexia has solved a puzzle for many years.

    After stealing the thing from the palace of the capital, lesia was also very worried, afraid that the Protoss and demons would find themselves for this.

    Even, it is not impossible for the three goddesses and the six demons to go out for this.

    Lesia has been worried about the existence of this level.

    Once the existence of this level, even if their space magic is more exquisite, it is estimated that they can not escape from their palms.

    But ten years later, the three goddesses and the six demons have never found themselves, and even the Protoss and demons have not openly dealt with themselves, which makes laixia feel very strange.

    Today, this question is finally answered.

    "Of course, Terrans will still want to take back that thing from your hands. Whether it falls into the hands of protoss or demons, it will lead to bad consequences. Only when it is kept in the hands of Terrans, can many people feel at ease." Ayi glanced at lesha and said, "originally, it fell to you, which is not allowed by many people, but your situation is special. You can do something about it."

    "Fortunately, you were originally a member of the old mob sect, but you finally chose to betray the old mob faction and leave your position helpless. Otherwise, your situation will be much worse than it is now." AI Yi said to laixia as if she was talking to herself: "now you can rest assured that the Protoss and the demons will not come to you for this reason, and the Terrans will keep watching because of their fear. You can be more or less free from justice."

    Lesia was not half happy to hear this.

    "For the time being..."

    Lesha murmured to herself.

    "Yes, for the time being." AI Yi responded to laixia''s self mockery and said without expression: "as long as the status quo is maintained, it''s OK, but if you want to do something with that thing, it''s another matter."

    That''s what happened.

    "You can rest assured." "At least, I never wanted to use the idea of it," she murmured"... is it?" AI Yi was silent for a long time and said in a soft voice, "maybe that''s good."

    When saying this, there are many emotions in Ayi''s tone.

    Nostalgia, sadness, uneasiness, expectation, or hope and fear, all kinds of emotions are intertwined and very complicated.

    However, soon, Ayi was in a good mood.

    "Regardless of your question, the suspected brave human can''t leave it alone."

    Ayi digs the subject.

    "So... What is Lord Eyre going to do?"

    Laixia struggled for a while, and finally called out AI Yi''s name with respect.

    "Me?"

    Ayi pondered.

    Looking at this kind of Ayi, lesha felt an impulse again.

    In front of her eyes, AI Yi propped up her chin with one hand, and her young face was full of serious thinking. She didn''t feel like she was thinking about big things at all. Instead, she was seriously considering whether to eat ice cream or whether she would have tooth decay.

    After thinking about it, Ayi patted her little hand, just like a little girl cheering up when she thought of something happy.

    Is this girl made of loveliness? Must be?

    What to do? I really want to take it home...

    when laixia was almost lost on the indescribable Road, Ayi finally spoke.

    "Anyway, let''s observe first." AI Yi said: "what the human beings want to do in the future, and what kind of calculations the protoss is doing, all these must be made clear."

    The implications are clear.

    "Is Lord Eyre going to send someone to watch him?"

    Lesha inquired as if enlightened.

    There''s no way. Eyre''s eyes are spinning.

    "Yes."

    Ayi laughed.

    Smile makes people''s eyes can not help but love.

    "Just watch him."

    So, Ayi made this decision.

    Lesia had no objection.

    It should be said that there is no use in dissenting.

    She could only look in the direction of Sean''s departure, just like IYE.

    "It seems that your future life is hard to calm down. I hope you don''t become like me, reduced to a life of escape."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    The kingdom of Mithra, the capital of kings.

    This is the most prosperous city in the kingdom of Mithra. It is also the capital of the Kingdom and the headquarters of the adventurers'' Guild.

    Thousands of years ago, the brave who defeated the demon king established this country here, and put forward the concept of adventurer after the war, which promoted the emergence of adventurers and the establishment of adventurers'' Guild.

    Therefore, it is called the hometown of the brave and the birthplace of adventurers. It attracts people from all over the world and forms a very prosperous industrial chain.

    Especially in recent years, because the Kingdom hired a unique skill holder who can quickly ripen any kind of plant as a palace consultant, with the help of that court consultant, the palace obtained many precious magic medicine materials, and the magic medicine industry developed rapidly, which made this country have the wind of magic medicine power As the capital of the Royal Palace, the magic medicine industry here is more developed and prosperous than any other country in the world.

    Therefore, there are adventurers and caravans from all over the world coming in and out almost every day in Wangdu. The eight gates set up in the city are full of people every day, which seems to be quite lively.

    Today, the gate of Wangdu is still full of people, so that all kinds of people are growing up in front of the gate. Some are ready to leave the city, some are ready to pay the entrance fee and enter the city.

    Under such circumstances, sheen and his party finally arrived here.

    "It''s finally..."

    looking at the prosperous city in front of the main road, belan, the leader, breathed a big breath.

    So did the rest of them, all of them showing their happy expression.

    "Wangdu..."

    Tieer, lumia and melica looked up.

    "I''m back..."

    Vivian looks at the gate with nostalgic eyes.

    Sean''s eyes twinkled as he looked in the direction of the capital.

    "Is this Wangdu?"

    It took nearly half a month for sheen and others to arrive here, to the center of the kingdom of Mithra.

    Knowing that this is a city built by the brave thousands of years ago, Sean was full of expectations in advance, hoping to have a good insight.

    As a result, Wang did not let Sean down.

    With the skills of "identification" and "magic perception", sheen can clearly see that Wang Du is different from lamigion.

    "Almost all the adventurers in and out of Wangdu are above level 30."

    "The gatekeeper is not an ordinary soldier, but a real knight. His rank is more than 30."

    "Even those who patrol the city walls are knights of grade 30 or above. Compared with ordinary soldiers, their strength is much higher."

    It''s only on the surface.

    On the surface, Wang Du also has a lot of extraordinary things.

    For example, sheen noticed that there seemed to be a layer of boundary around the city wall of the capital. There were magic weapons like magic cannons on the wall. There was also a powerful magic force moving in the city. He told sheen how many experts there were.

    "Scared?" Vivian seemed to notice Sheen''s exclamation. She immediately laughed and said, "don''t be surprised. This is the capital of Mithra Kingdom and the hometown of the brave. Even the headquarters of the adventurers'' guild are located here. The whole kingdom and even the strong men of the whole world may come in and out here. In addition, there are also people from the cavalry of guards. There are more than us here A higher level master. "

    "Knights of the guard?" Sheen looked at Vivian and asked, "is that

    It''s not Vivian who answers this question. It''s tier.

    "It is the strongest order in the kingdom of Mithra. It is directly owned by the royal family, and it is only ordered by the royal family. It can be regarded as the highest order in all countries in the world."

    Tier was making a noise.

    "It was founded by the brave men thousands of years ago, the founding king of the kingdom. At the very beginning, all the people who joined the order were those who had fought with the brave, that is, their partners."

    That''s a bit of a bull.

    Since it is a partner of the brave, the Knights'' order was afraid to be very strong at the beginning. After thousands of years of development, it is frightening to think about how strong it will become.

    That''s what Vivian said.

    "If you want to join the guard order, you have to be invited by the royal lineage, or you have to be recommended by the nobles if your rank is higher than 70. Otherwise, even the aristocratic descendants of the state''s important officials will not be allowed to join it. Therefore, the number of this order is only 77, but these 77 people are enough to protect this The last bulwark of China is known as the iron wall of the kingdom

    In other words, in Wangdu, there are at least 77 masters of 70 levels or above."At present, the leader of the guard order is the leader of the elbain family, the most famous Knight family in the kingdom of Mithra." Vivian said: "the legendary Knight of level 98 is also the strongest of Mithra Kingdom and even the strongest of Terran. People say that his strength is only under the three goddesses and the six demons. He is very powerful."

    Said such a sentence of Vivian don''t know why, the eyes obscure glance at Tieer.

    Tieer, however, had an air of indifference and did not respond to it.

    Instead, it was Sean, blinking.

    "Grade 98?"

    What terrible knight is this?

    Is there such a cruel man in Wangdu?

    So Sean wants to ask.

    "How on earth did Bedo and Kilian kill in such places without being taken care of?"

    Sheen''s question, in exchange for Vivian a helpless expression.

    "So they can only assassinate."

    Vivian sums up everything in one sentence.

    "Well, so it is."

    Sheen said he understood.

    If you want to do something in such a place, it''s obviously a dead end. The old demons can only do it through assassination.

    In addition, at that time, laixia seemed to be among them. With the help of her space magic, it would not be very difficult for the old demon sect to sneak into the Wangdu without a sound?

    However, sheen always felt that there should be other secrets in this matter, otherwise Vivian would not only summarize in one sentence, obviously some things could not be said openly.

    Of course, even if Vivian doesn''t know what''s going on, according to sheen, he can still guess.

    (there must have been an internal ghost.)

    It''s all part of the aristocracy''s business in the old one.

    Sheen felt that he seemed to understand why he had to send him to the king''s capital.

    People who didn''t know what sheen was thinking began to talk.

    "I''ll explain to the guard that everyone is ready to enter the city."

    Belem announced, and rode to the gate.

    The crowd waited and chatted with each other.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    In fact, it''s not just Sean. Lumia and melika are also the first time to visit Wangdu.

    As a result, both of them are very interested in Wang. Now they are all around Tieer and are asking all kinds of questions.

    "Tieer, like sister Vivian, was born in Wangdu?"

    Melica asked curiously.

    "Well." Tieer nodded and said faintly, "Vivian has been living in the house of President Riley since she was a child. She and her president have been growing up. I am younger. They are two years old, but they also had some contact with them when they were young."

    "No wonder." Lumiya seemed to understand and said, "at the beginning, sister Vivian said that there would be new people in our team and they would stay for a long time. I thought it was what happened. Did you know each other for a long time?"

    "That''s understandable." Tieer said indifferently: "when I was an adult, President Riley was sent to lamigion by the family members for the purpose of experience, and became the president of the adventurers'' Association. Vivian, as the young president of Riley, was still the same age. When she grew up together, she went with her and became an adventurer. However, I did not grow up until two years later, and I also wanted to be an adventurer Vivian and President Riley sent me an invitation to go to lamigion. "

    This is why Vivian''s team was set up in lamigion.

    As for lumia and melica, they will become adventurers in lamigion for a simple reason.

    Lumia grew up in lamigion when she was young. Naturally, she chose to be an adventurer in lamigion, earning money while raising her seven sisters.

    In order to exercise her magic, melika went to lamigion to consult the elves who had opened a special hotel for elves in lamigion. Finally, she chose to become an adventurer and keep training herself under the encouragement of that elder.

    Then, lumia and melika are both very good-looking and talented. If they stay in the adventurers'' Guild like this, they won''t have any trouble.

    As a result, lily, who has been paying close attention to these two promising new people, recommends Vivian to recruit these two girls and form an adventurer team with each other to protect them in disguise.

    After that, Tieer was also invited by Vivian to come to lamigion and join the team.

    This is the origin of Vivian team.

    "So it is."

    Sheen, who was listening quietly on the other side, understood more or less about the people in the team.

    However, sheen did not choose to interrupt.

    The reason is very simple. You can see the performance of those knights and adventurers around you.

    These knights and adventurers, including Lyon and eudoris, kept a delicate distance from him, and their eyes flashed with fear from time to time.

    Sheen knows that after the last battle with Bedo, these people are afraid of themselves.

    It is not only from the fear of strength, but also the fear of Sean''s killing Bedouin.

    Sheen himself has to admit that when dealing with Bedo, he is really cruel and has done many things that he would not normally do.

    Usually, Sean''s most common thing is to give people a frightful verbal blow, whether it''s for adventurers in the adventurers'' Guild or for Kilian.

    But in Bedo''s case, sheen couldn''t help it.

    I can''t help it. It''s Bedo''s attitude is so hateful.

    "If you open your mouth, you''ll kill again. Why do you hang your head on the gate of the city? It seems that you don''t treat people as human beings, but as animals. You can kill people at any time. This villain really vomites."

    I used to think that such villains are both hateful and not classy, but they have to think that they are very classy, as if they dominate the lives of all people. Killing people without even looking at them is the attitude of Xiaoxiong that can decide the life and death of others without changing their face. Who are you going to show it to?

    Anyway, Sean was not happy with it. He wanted to give him a good face and let him taste the taste of falling from the cloud.

    And basically, Sheen''s attitude towards these so-called villains is this.

    Since ancient times, villains have always wanted to see the pain of their enemies, so they do everything they can, such as hurting people around them, or taking others as hostages, using other people''s principles and beliefs as a shield, and acting recklessly, playing the protagonists around, letting them cast their traps, and then enjoying each other I''m tired of running around.

    Every time I see a plot like this, see the protagonists under the threat of the villains can only obedient, according to the requirements of the other side, Sheen has a very unpleasant feeling.

    Even if the justice side usually wins after the event, the people around the protagonist will be safe. As long as the author does not want to be poisoned, there will be no plot that turns into a poison spot, but that is just the result theory.Sean is more like the type of role, so in the process of fighting wits and bravery, it was quite painful.

    Based on this, sheen didn''t want to be the one led by his own principles and beliefs, but wanted to retaliate in turn.

    Who said the villains can only play cruel?

    Who said that only opponents can enjoy the pain of others?

    Sheen is going to be the one who is afraid by the villain, so afraid that he can''t move his side, or threaten his own existence by some means.

    For this reason, sheen will not be merciful to the standard villains who see vomiting.

    Of course, if you run out like mieba, lanran or Bashi (?) If such a villain is full of personality charm, then maybe sheen will admire others instead.

    From this point of view, sheen was actually poisoned by the various routines of his previous life, and he would become what he is now.

    It may be a good thing for him to live a normal life.

    Because, you don''t know when he will do what kind of things.

    Maybe, he will do a lot of good things based on his conscience as a person.

    Maybe, he will suddenly think of some terrible routine, and then do some evil things instead.

    To put it simply, Sean''s brain circuit is quite strange. Otherwise, how could he have such a strong receptive ability and be reincarnated into this world?

    Ordinary people don''t want to kill the devil secretly, do they?

    So, it''s a good thing that sheen doesn''t let him come out to harm others.

    Unfortunately, now that Sheen has come to Wangdu, to the same place as the center of the world, only genius knows how many things will happen here.

    But in any case, Sheen''s heretical style really scares the people in his company.

    And even if they are like this, even if Vivian and Tieer are not included, won''t the timid lumia and the kind melika be afraid of such kind sheen?

    Sheen is not sure.

    In view of this, Sean has kept a certain distance from lumia and melica these days, which is even further than when he had taken the adventure together.

    However...

    "where was Mr. sheen born?"

    Melika suddenly seemed to think of something, hesitated and nervous, and asked Sean this sentence.

    Sean was stunned.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "Mr. sheen?"

    Melika looked nervous as if she had done something wrong.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Tieer also looks at Sean and asks.

    "Woo..."

    on the contrary, lumia, looking at Sean''s eyes, revealed a trace of timidity, which seemed to have become more afraid of sheen.

    But melika''s performance didn''t show much fear, which surprised Sean.

    This fairy girl seems to have not been affected by the last time, what kind of, or what kind.

    No, judging from melika''s performance, she is undoubtedly more active than before to talk to sheen, as if she didn''t want to distance herself from him.

    In fact, it is.

    Regardless of lumia, melika''s impression of sheen did not change.

    On the one hand, the elves like melika could have been cruel to the demons. On the other hand, melika''s closeness to sheen was growing day by day. She couldn''t bear not talking to sheen these days, otherwise she would not suddenly turn the topic to sheen.

    Sheen didn''t know all this, and thought it was because of magley''s affair that melika, a kind-hearted nature, was grateful and did not fear him.

    It reassured Sean somewhat.

    "I''m fine." Sheen shook his head and turned back to the beginning of the topic and said, "I''m different from you. I come from the sea of stars."

    In a word, people were stunned.

    "Starry Sea?"

    Melika is at a loss, and lumia is also a face of unknown, so even Tieer frowns, as if searching her memory to see if there is such a place mentioned in her memory.

    But, no doubt, it was a waste of effort.

    After all, Sean was just saying hi.

    You can''t tell people that you''re from a different world, right?

    So, sheen said it seriously.

    "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it, because it''s a far away place, representing the unknown and the hope, which many people pursue."

    I said this to all of you.

    "Is there such a place?"

    Tieer even looks suspicious.

    "Of course." "Besides, the place is very big and boundless," said sheen, without a blush

    Sean just started to talk.

    As a result, the ghost talked for a long time, and the questions that people wanted to ask sheen were also taken by him, and became a topic of discussion about what kind of place the star sea is.

    It was not until five minutes later that belan rode back.

    "Well, let''s go into town." "After entering the city, all the Knights will follow me, and the adventurers will make their own arrangements, whether going to the Guild Headquarters or looking for the hotel by themselves. We will inform you when we confirm to the palace that we can meet."

    In other words, the next step is split action.

    "Lord Lyon, please go with me to the magic props shop in wangduli."

    Eudoris immediately to the side of Lyon, is very eager to say so.

    "All right."

    Lyon hesitated and seemed to want to take the opportunity to do something. However, he was not familiar with Wangdu. Considering this for the first time, I still think it is better to act with eudoris, so I have no objection.

    It is worth mentioning that this time, Lyon is no longer close to Vivian''s girls.

    With Sean over there, Lyon would like to be far away, and naturally dare not entangle a group of girls.

    Alice decided to go to the guild first.

    "Since it''s the headquarters of the adventurers'' guild, and it''s still located in a place like Wangdu, the Commission and remuneration of the guild should be considerable?"

    Ellis would like to see the appearance, and his teammates have no opinion about it.

    As for Vivian''s team, they also have their own arrangements.

    "Your home or my home?"

    Vivian confirms to Tieer aimlessly.

    "Your house." Tieer is aware of Vivian''s words, and rarely feel dissatisfied with the way: "you this is knowingly asked?"

    "I think so." Vivian smile slightly, but still stare at Tieer, confirm a sentence, way: "really don''t go back to have a look?"

    "No "You know, I wanted to be an adventurer just to get away from there, and I accepted your invitation to go to lamigion to stay away from that place," tiel replied without hesitation

    "... OK." Vivian was silent for half a sound, then helplessly said: "in this case, then go to my home."

    Hearing this, Sean, lumia and melika finally understand what Vivian and Tieer are discussing.They were discussing whether to invite people to Weiwei''s house or to Tieer''s house since they returned to Wangdu.

    How to say, as a person born in Wangdu, you can''t let people stay in hotels?

    So Vivian has made arrangements.

    "Let''s go and live with me." Vivian so to the public smile, said: "but, to be correct, should say is to live in Leili there."

    After all, Vivian also lives there.

    "No problem?" Sheen raised his hand and asked, "it''s said that President Riley''s family seems to be a great aristocrat. Can you live in it without me?"

    Lumia and melika nodded repeatedly, as if they had some scruples.

    "You don''t have to worry too much." Wei Wei calmed down like a way: "although the Leili family is a great aristocrat, but her family and the general nature of the nobility is not very the same."

    Why not?

    "The ancestors of Riley''s family were actually the founders of the adventurers'' Guild. In those years, they worked as civil servants around the brave who became the founding king. With the king''s instruction, they founded the adventurers'' guild with the help of the kingdom. Finally, they were knighted and became aristocrats."

    Vivian explained.

    "For this reason, the head of the razahad family has been the president of the adventurers'' Guild for generations, and all the members of the family are also engaged in the related work of the adventurers'' Guild. As the only daughter of the contemporary family owners, Riley is also expected to become the head of the headquarters of the adventurers'' Guild and inherit the razahads'' family in the future. Therefore, she will be sent to other territories when she grows up The purpose of being president of the society of adventurers is to accumulate experience. "

    It suddenly dawned on them.

    "It''s no wonder that the only daughter of a noble family would go to such a remote town to become the guild president. Is that the reason?"

    Sheen was relieved.

    At the same time, Sean understood what Vivian wanted to say.

    "The lazahads are very friendly to adventurers, and you are my and Riley''s friends, and all of them have a bright future. I''m sure the owner will not be stingy with you." Vivian said with a smile: "you just come with me."

    People looked at each other, and finally nodded.

    In this way, Wei Wei An team of people into the Wangdu.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    After entering the capital, sheen found that it was more prosperous than he imagined.

    It is not only the terrible flow of people, but also the high level of knights and adventurers who come and go, as well as the developed industrial chain and layout.

    In wangduli, all the buildings are made of stone chalky houses, and the ground is covered with neat and clean stone roads. The road is also deliberately divided into three areas, with a lane for carriages in the middle, and only pedestrians on both sides. As a result, each road is extremely spacious, and it extends in all directions and is spectacular. It gives sheen a sense of modernity The feeling of the road is that what is paved on the ground is not asphalt, but beautiful stone bricks.

    There are no stalls or other things here. Some of them are all shops arranged in order, forming a commercial street. And these commercial streets seem to be separated. Some only sell fruits and vegetables, some only sell equipment and weapons, and there is a tower located in the center of the commercial street. It is said that all of them are the most advanced equipment and magic medicine sellers in the kingdom It''s a shop. Sheen can''t help but want to visit it.

    As for the travelers, they are not the same as lamigion in terms of clothing and spirit. They have a sense of wealth. Their daily life should not be too hard. Even knights and adventurers are equipped with advanced equipment, and they are all complete. Unlike the adventurers in lamigion, their equipment is basically incomplete.

    These are the gaps.

    Sean understood why Wangdu was called the center of the world.

    Actually, compared with other places, there is a big difference.

    "It should be said that it is a city built by brave people from other countries?"

    I''m afraid that many of the layout and systems in the capital are applied by the other party from his own world, right?

    In any case, sheen saw a sense of modernization from the royal capital. If the style of the buildings was not completely different, it might make it a modern metropolis.

    "Well, it''s still impossible to achieve that. That''s right."

    After all, since they are brave, it proves that the other side, like sheen, has not been restored the knowledge and memory related to technology in previous lives by the goddess.

    It is in order not to let the technology and knowledge of the different world penetrate into the world, influence the world, and even interfere in the world, so that the goddess deliberately does not restore this part of knowledge and memory.

    Therefore, the brave people thousands of years ago estimated that they could only apply the modern urban layout and system. If they want to turn this city into a modern city and set up high-rise buildings, it is impossible, let alone develop science and technology.

    In view of this, Wang Du''s feeling to sheen is quite different from that of the world.

    "I really want to go shopping."

    Sheen said this sentence unconsciously on the way to lazahad''s house.

    As a result, like sheen, lumina and melica, who have been looking around all the time, are moved, looking at Vivian with an itchy expression.

    Obviously, these two people also want to go shopping.

    Vivian is not unable to understand the feelings of people who came to Wangdu for the first time.

    "I''ll show you around after you''ve put all your luggage down." Vivian said with a smile: "you don''t want to take so much luggage on the street, do you?"

    "What''s more, it''s better to go back and wash after sleeping in the wild for so long." "Although this is the birthplace of adventurers, it''s not surprising to see people like us, but we''ve been watched from the beginning, so it''s better for us to go back and have a shower," added Tieer

    On hearing that, lumia and melika immediately nodded, not noticing the fact that they were dirty.

    Only sheen, hearing tier''s words, couldn''t help but roll his eyes around.

    Around, there are people who look at this side from time to time.

    But...

    "Hey, look, the girls over there are so cute."

    "Really... Really."

    "Where did that spirit come from? It''s so cute. I haven''t seen it before. "

    "That dog man is lovely, with small ears and a hairy tail."

    "The man in the black robe can''t see his face, but he can see that his chin is white and lovely."

    "It''s the girl in full armor. Has she seen it anywhere..."

    "Forget it. It''s cute anyway."

    "Yes."

    This is the conversation between them.

    Listen, is it because you''re dusty and dirty?

    This is your body!

    Mean!

    Of course, when they saw sheen, the direction changed.

    "That man is so eye-catching."

    "In the middle of such a beautiful group of girls...""You see, he laughed."

    "Is this the smile of the men around you

    "It''s very unpleasant."

    "That''s it."

    Hearing these words, Sean wants to hit people.

    No, he did turn around.

    "Come on, guys over there. Let''s go down the alley and talk about our lives."

    "What are you doing? Don''t pull me! Wait... Wait! Your smile is terrible! What do you want to do to me? Don''t... don''t! Help... Help

    To sum up, on the first day he came to Wangdu, sheen almost talked about his life with his little brothers here.

    In the end, Vivian and melika stopped sheen and let him give up revenge.

    However, those guys were scared to cry, and finally ran out of shadow, was sheen retaliated?

    ...

    after some interlude, they finally came to lazahad''s house under the leadership of Vivian.

    As a great aristocrat who has been inherited for thousands of years in wangduli and is also the leader of adventurers'' guild, the layout of lazahad''s family is very sufficient. It is not only located in the important area of aristocratic District in the center of Wangdu, but also is not as luxurious as laixia''s Huaming hall. In terms of floor area and size, it is bigger than laixia''s Huaming hall, but it is not like laixia''s Huaming hall Fragrance, just like a paradise.

    After coming here, the housekeeper received Vivian and sheen and other people, took them in, and had already arranged a room for them. It can be said that it is very thoughtful.

    After asking, sheen knew that Riley had long expected Vivian would bring people to lazahard''s house, so she had already written to let her family treat Sean and others.

    But the owner of the razahad family was in the adventurers'' guild, and they did not come back for a while.

    So, after putting down their luggage and washing up, they gathered again in the hall on the first floor of the mansion.

    "Come on, I''ll show you around."

    Vivian smiles at the people who become fragrant.

    Lumia and melika can''t help but look forward to it.

    So is Sean.

    Because, just now, Vivian said to him.

    "You''re going to meet someone with me later."

    The person mentioned in Vivian''s mouth, of course, is the Wang Du person who said that he wanted to see Xi''an.

    Who would it be?

    Sheen couldn''t help falling into the imagination.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Wangdu covers a very large area.

    At least, according to Vivian''s explanation, sheen thinks that the land area of Wangdu may be as large as that of some small countries in previous generations.

    "Wangdu is divided into eight areas, corresponding to the direction of the eight gates."

    "The eastern district is a residential area, mainly distributed with the residences of civilians and rich businessmen."

    "The western district is the aristocratic district. As the name suggests, it is the residence of the nobles in the royal capital. The more high-ranking nobles are, the closer they are to the central area, while the smaller nobles are in the marginal areas. The classification is very clear. We come from there."

    "The Southern District is the workshop area, where there are workshops of various industries. No matter whether it is the deployment of magic medicine, the forging of magic weapons or the production of magic props, almost all the goods in the industrial stores of wangduli are produced from there." " _the_northern_district_is_a_military_area_ . _there_are_only_the_camps_and_training_grounds_for_the_knights_ . _the_knights_in_wangdu_all_live_and_exercise_there_ . "_

    "As for the southeast and southwest are business districts. Almost all the commercial streets you care about are in those two areas. The northeast and northwest are administrative districts. The administrative related organizations are concentrated in those places. The headquarters of the adventurers'' guild is also located in the Northwest District, near the noble District in the Western District and the military district in the North District."

    "Then there is the Royal Palace, or the Royal City, which is located at the most central intersection of the eight regions, that is, the center of the capital, facing the eight main roads, from which you can access any area and gate of the capital."

    "This is the basic layout of Wangdu."

    Wei Wei an then makes the introduction to the public at the same time, and walks around with them.

    It said that he took the people around, but first of all, it was only Sean, lumia and melika who needed to visit. Tieer was originally born in Wangdu, so he followed him in silence and didn''t make any comments. Secondly, Wang was so big that he couldn''t stop shopping for a while. He didn''t even have time to go shopping in the commercial district How can you enjoy yourself.

    "There are special carriages for other areas, if you really want to go shopping in the business district."

    Vivian said that. It can be imagined that it will take a lot of time to go from the noble District in the western district to the business district, even in the southwest region, which is relatively close to each other.

    "And... Let''s wait until we have a chance."

    "Yes, yes."

    Full of experience of the prosperity and scope of the Wangdu, lumia and melika played a retreat.

    After all, it''s just the end of our journey, and if we still have to run so fast today, lumia can''t bear to see melika, a pure magician.

    Therefore, I guess I''m just browsing around today. If I want to do something seriously in Wangdu, I''m afraid I have to wait until tomorrow.

    Sheen is a little sorry about this.

    "I want to see the magic weapons here."

    You know, sheen didn''t have a weapon on hand, so he wanted to come to the king to choose well.

    And this idea, after the battle with Bedo, became more intense.

    Because, when using belun''s saber, sheen really felt the most incisive feeling. Not only can he use the magic sword to instill the magic power into the blade faster, better and more smoothly, but also he doesn''t feel reluctant to fight in some disorderly way. He fully shows how important a good magic weapon is to a soldier of the close combat system ¡£

    After that, sheen knew that the magic weapon was made of precious magic metal. The effect was to speed up the circulation of magic, and make the magic tend to be stable, which was of great benefit to the cultivation of magic sword.

    Think of it, the reason why belun fell in love with that sword was to learn the magic sword, right?

    As long as you learn the magic sword, the trump card skill of the melee system, even if Byron has not reached level 70, there will be no more gossiping.

    After all, this skill is very difficult to master even at level 70. Some people have not learned this skill even at level 80, which shows the difficulty and strength of learning.

    Of course, Sheen has far better weapons in his hands than Byron.

    Holy sword.

    This sword is the real artifact. Behren''s saber is not qualified to lift shoes in front of it.

    Sheen tried to use the holy sword to perform the magic sword skill. As a result, he almost stopped instilling magic power.

    However, when using the holy sword, Sheen''s magic power is no problem no matter how it is injected. It is also very handy to use the magic sword. There is no need to worry about the problem that the weapon can not be carried, that is, the power is a little difficult to control.

    Who can make sword increase all skills by 10 levels?

    Sheen''s [magic sword] skill, which was full of level, was just a little bit more powerful after that increase, which almost scared sheen to death.In view of this, sheen was completely afraid to use the sword.

    That''s not a weapon. It''s a nuclear bomb. Even if you can carry it around, you don''t dare to take it out to explode.

    Thanks to this, the most powerful artifact will become an ornament in Sheen''s hand, which makes him very tangled.

    Sean would not even be able to hide his sword in the countryside when he was lying next to him, because he would not be able to bring his sword back with him.

    One of the effects of the sword also shows that it cannot be abandoned.

    So Sheehan had to keep hanging out with the bomb.

    But even with it, sheen won''t use it for no reason.

    This made Sean rather tangled, and eventually he could only make it a pendant on his body, and he had to find another way to get a handy weapon.

    In other words, Sean wants to see magic weapons first.

    "I don''t know if I can afford it, but at least let me have a look."

    Sean almost made a lousy noise.

    This kind of Xi''an didn''t find that Vivian was looking at him thoughtfully.

    Immediately, Vivian said so.

    "Now that they are all out, we can go to the most important place here even if we can''t go to other places temporarily."

    In a word, people were stunned.

    "The most important place?"

    Sheen blinked, too.

    And that''s when Tyrell spoke.

    "Can you see it now?"

    Tier asked such a question.

    "No problem." Vivian smiles and says to Tieer, "have you forgotten what time it is now?"

    "Ah..." Tieer seemed to think of something important.

    Miriam and Miriam, of course, were confused.

    Seeing this, Wei Wei an if have deep meaning like smile.

    "It''s just that you''ll come and have a look."

    What are you looking at?

    "The treasure of this kingdom, it is also the most important daily routine in the royal capital."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    In the center of Wangdu, there is a huge lake.

    The lake is clear, and the sun shines on it, making the lake seem to be covered with a layer of gold gauze, which is particularly bright and dazzling.

    Water waves from time to time in which swing, with a burst of pleasant sight.

    In the center of the lake, there is a place like an island in the middle of the lake.

    There, a chalky Castle rises from the ground and sits in the center of the lake. Separated from the flat ground, there is only a huge stone bridge connecting the past. As the only way to reach the chalky castle, it stands on the lake.

    "Wow..."

    when lumia and melika saw the scene, they were so shocked that they couldn''t speak and their eyes were shining.

    "It''s really..."

    even Sean couldn''t help but wonder how beautiful the scene was.

    People came from all directions and gathered in front of the bridge. After being examined by the Knights guarding the bridge, they entered the bridge one by one and went to the direction of the chalky castle.

    It''s simply the most magnificent scenery. If it''s a tourist attraction, it''s definitely a hot rhythm.

    No, it''s hot now.

    The evidence is that there are more and more people coming from all directions, including even nobles riding in carriages and fully armed adventurers. It is extremely lively.

    Vivian with the public came here, in the bridge after the knight''s simple examination, walked on the bridge deck.

    "See that?" While leading the way, Vivian pointed to the chalky castle on the island in the middle of the lake, facing sheen and other humanitarians: "that''s the palace."

    The palace castle of Mithra is located on the lake in the center of the royal capital, which can only be reached by the only bridge road.

    There is no doubt that Vivian''s so-called "most important place" refers to here.

    "I didn''t expect that the palace was built on the surface of the lake..."

    lumia did not react from her surprise.

    "Yes, it''s beautiful."

    Melika is looking at the clear lake on both sides of the bridge and the magnificent and beautiful chalky castle. Her face is full of joy.

    As a spirit close to nature, melika should like it very much, right?

    Sean was a little fond of this place, looking around and asking Vivian.

    "Is the palace a place you can enter at will?"

    Not only sheen and others, but also the civilians and adventurers in Wangdu could easily walk on the bridge and go to the palace. This situation was indeed beyond the expectation of sheen.

    But this time, sheen was wrong.

    "Of course not at ordinary times, not to mention the royal palace. Even this bridge is not allowed to pass by ordinary civilians and adventurers. Otherwise, there is no need to set up a knight order to guard the bridge in front of it." Vivian explained: "only at noon every day, the bridge will be open to the public, although it will not allow ordinary people to enter the palace, but just cross the bridge to the lake island, the order will not stop it."

    "Why?" Without much hesitation, sheen asked his own question: "if you don''t want to be passed by, you don''t need to open up at noon."

    Except for some special reason.

    This special reason is explained by Vivian.

    "Because there are not only palaces but also temples on the island in the middle of the lake."

    Vivian points to the palace.

    Under the guidance of Vivian, sheen and others can see that there is indeed a sacred and solemn palace beside the palace.

    "It is the largest and most important temple in King Mithra''s kingdom. All the temples in the kingdom are dominated by it and are controlled by it. The clergy and believers in the temple regard it as a holy place. Once they come to the capital, they will surely come to visit. In addition, the newly born children also need to come here to receive the blessing of God, so the island in the middle of the lake can not always be closed Therefore, only during the three hours of noon every day, the island will be open to the public. Except for suspicious people, others can easily pass through

    Vivian looked in the direction of the temple, her eyes twinkled.

    "There is also a door in the temple that can connect with the divine world. Through that door, people can go to the divine world, and the goddesses in the divine world also come to the human world through that door. Therefore, the temple is very important to the whole kingdom and even to the human world. If it was not because it was the brave people who defeated the demon king that built this country, I am afraid that the palace would not be better than that God The temple is bigger and more splendid, not to mention the temple sitting beside it. "

    In this world, theocracy is far more important than kingship.

    Of course, it''s not absolute.

    For example, a brave man who defeated a demon king a thousand years ago would be respected by the three goddesses, so the shrine of the protoss would be willing to sit beside it. If it were to be in other countries, it would never have happened.

    Moreover, theocracy is more important than kingship, which depends on the object.Even if the protoss are the creator and guide of the Terrans, there are also classes in the Protoss. If only the lower gods, their status will naturally be more noble than ordinary civilians, but it is impossible to say that they are more noble than nobles and even royal families.

    Therefore, although the human race obeys the teachings of God, they are not totally obedient to God. They still need to look at their status.

    Generally speaking, the status of the royal family and the nobility is higher than that of the lower gods. For example, the status of the royal family in the country established by the brave is no different from that of the higher gods. Only the existence of the three goddess levels can make the royal family bow down and submit to the throne.

    But if some small country''s royal family or the small aristocracy, then their status is even inferior to the God.

    To sum up, which side of theocracy or kingship has more power depends on different occasions and different people. Because of the relationship established by the brave in this country, the status of the royal family can not be underestimated, and the protoss must give enough respect.

    However...

    "in recent years, there is another reason for huxindao to open to the outside world."

    Wei Wei An''s language front a turn, mentioned this topic.

    Sheen was attracted.

    "Is that reason the treasure of the Kingdom you just mentioned?"

    Sheen asked curiously.

    "That''s right."

    Vivian nodded and said so.

    "About seventeen years ago, there was a being in the kingdom called the treasure."

    Sean was stunned at this.

    Because Vivian''s words told sheen that the treasure of the Kingdom seemed to be a person.

    The same is true.

    "She is endowed with extraordinary talent. As soon as she was born, her magic power shocked the protoss, and the fate goddess of the three goddesses crossed the border to bless her."

    "She is the lineal successor of the royal family, that is, the descendant of the brave. Her potential is so high that she is even praised as a modern brave."

    "When she was four years old, she had already been promoted to grade 10. At the age of 10, she was promoted to level 30. When she came to adulthood two years ago, her rank was 60. She was the first genius of the Kingdom and even the whole human world."

    "The Kingdom regarded it as the pillar of the future, and even more regarded it as the pinnacle of the world in the future, so she asked her to learn from the legendary Knight Commander as her teacher."

    "They can''t even see her as a pillar of the public''s daily appearance, even if there''s nothing wrong with her."

    "Therefore, another reason for the opening up of huxindao is to reassure the people."

    "That is to say, now is the time for her to come out for inspection."

    During the talk, Vivian and his party arrived at the lake island and came to the palace.

    At the same time, there was a commotion.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    The sudden commotion not only revived Sean, who listened to Vivian''s words, but also shocked lumia and melika.

    "Good... A lot of people...!"

    "Why so many people?"

    Lumia and melika are surprised.

    I saw, in the middle of the lake island, in front of the palace castle, many people gathered here, let the noise rise and fall.

    The people gathered here are the common people, adventurers and even nobles who have just been able to see, and the number of people can be described as a sea of people, so that people can only see a black head.

    The number of people, at least, can be calculated in 10000 units.

    Sean was standing back, but he could feel the heat coming from the sea of people ahead. It made people think about how many people could form such a scene.

    And these people seem to be looking forward to something. While whispering, they frequently cast their eyes on an open-air platform above the King City. They are like fans waiting for their idols to appear on the stage. Their eyes and expressions are a little excited.

    If it was not for the order maintained by the Knights'' order, it would be impossible if the excitement of these people and the number of people on this scale did not appear chaos?

    Sheen had already looked at Zheng in the past, lumia and melica were not much better, only Vivian and Tieer, looking as usual to talk.

    "I haven''t been back for a long time. Has the number of people become more and more?"

    ... "What is the Royal Princess''s ambition to extend her charm to?"

    "Well, I don''t want to expand it deliberately, do I?"

    "That''s why I''m called a woman who even the goddess is jealous of?"

    Vivian and Tieer are engaged in such a dialogue, the amount of information in it is very careful, extremely scared.

    But this seems to be a very common thing for the two people.

    "You guys have to watch." Vivian even said to the crowd: "the next stage is the most valuable and dazzling woman of the Terran."

    With Vivian''s words, a huge commotion appeared in the crowd ahead.

    Because, on the open-air platform of the King City, there was a figure that came slowly and came out slowly.

    Sheehan has to admit that what happened next, even in his life, has been very impressive and unforgettable.

    Now did not know all this Sheehan did not look up, but first felt a very amazing magic.

    The magic was just like an obsidian day. It was magnificent and bright, and it was too big to imagine.

    There is no comparison between Bedo and Kilian.

    Even laixia, in the face of this magic, still inferior, do not know how much.

    This makes Sean feel that since he came to the world, he has finally met his opponent.

    Yes.

    The power of this magic is not under sheen at all.

    Now sheen looked up and looked at the city''s open platform.

    There, a princess appeared in front of the fence and looked down at the bottom as if she were taking a cool on her balcony.

    Sheen saw the whole picture.

    The other body was wearing a different court dress. The style of the dress was a little similar to that of the Han Dynasty in the previous life. It was not gorgeous, but it was very ethereal and full of immortal spirit.

    However, even if this set of distinctive court dress is worn on each other''s body, there is also a kind of feeling that can''t match each other.

    There is no reason for it, just because the princess''s appearance is so outstanding.

    Her skin was as white and smooth as pearls.

    She has a delicate figure, full of extraordinary charm.

    Her long hair, like a waterfall, with a little curl at the end, swayed in the wind, and swung through a circle of pleasing waves.

    Her appearance, however, is not so delicate as to be in the world, revealing a kind of moving beauty.

    Sheen couldn''t help being a little stunned.

    The whole sea of people on the scene was also dead.

    The appearance of a girl shakes the hearts of all people to the greatest extent, making those who have seen each other or have not seen each other lose their words and even fall into infatuation.

    Then, the earth shaking cheers resounded from here on.

    "Wow

    "Ah

    Lumiya and melika can''t help but be frightened by this sudden and amazing cheer.

    Sean was also forced to turn back, but her eyes were still full of wonder.

    "Is that too much?"

    You can imagine how beautiful each other should be if you can make sheen say such a thing.

    At least, the last time sheen couldn''t help looking at a woman like this, it was when she first met ninen.In other words, the other person has the perfect appearance to match that of ninen.

    The difference lies in the fact that ninen''s beauty is full of fantasy and artistic sense. The beauty of the princess is like a collection of the definitions of "beauty" in the minds of all the people in the world. One is illusory and the other is shining like a star.

    What''s more, these two people are not empty appearance existence.

    As a goddess, Nen can resurrect sheen and awaken his holy sword and unique skills. The strength of Nen is obvious.

    The princess in front of her eyes, Sean, has already seen through her opponent''s level through the [identification] skill.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.70¡¹¡£

    This 17-year-old princess, the same age as lumiya, has exceeded 70.

    Even Sheehan can see a series of high-level skills in the opponent''s skill bar, including level 8 [two handed sword] skill and level 7 [magic sword] skill.

    With such strength, I''m afraid Bedo at grade 84 is not his opponent, right?

    All the people present cheered and excited at the princess. Even the eldest young masters of the nobility looked at each other with obsessed eyes, so they almost didn''t jump directly.

    At this time, Vivian''s voice is also drilled into the ears of sheen.

    "That is the treasure of the Kingdom, with the beauty that even the goddess is ashamed of and the talent to match the bravery of the Kingdom''s second king woman - lothrushti Mitra."

    "Rosie, Ruth, Mithra.".

    The name was unconsciously written down by sheen, which was deeply rooted in his heart.

    Sean looked at each other.

    The other party is also looking down at the lower part of the building, but his eyes are full of bright look. His face also reveals his extraordinary elegance and indifference, which makes his soul stirring aesthetic feeling more intense.

    After a while, the princess turned and went back to the palace.

    All the people present did not feel sorry, but were still excited and excited, cheering for a long time did not stop.

    Sean was quietly staring at the other side''s back, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Then he saw something on his back.

    It''s a sword.

    It''s a sword that looks ordinary, even nothing extraordinary.

    But it was this sword that made Sean''s pupils shrink.

    Because...

    = = = = =

    [holy sword (seal)]

    ¡¤ exclusive: Mithra.

    ¡¤Level + 10.

    ¡¤Full skill level + 1.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduced by 10%.

    ¡¤To some extent, the total negative state weakened.

    ¡¤Restricted users, unable to discard, unable to destroy.

    ==========

    when such identification information appeared, sheen really lost his speech.

    "What''s going on?"

    Sheen whispered, his voice muffled by the still unbroken cheers that no one could hear.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    The carnival lasted almost half an hour before it was over.

    However, when the Knights began to disperse the crowd and let them retreat in order, most of them were still in a state of unfinished business.

    This situation, it is true that some people are stunned.

    , "the royal highness of the Ming Dynasty is just showing her face..."

    merlea bent her head and said she could not understand.

    and... And your highness seems to come out every day? Are they so excited every day? "

    Lumiya was a little afraid, as if frightened by the enthusiasm of the people.

    , as the two people said, clearly said that the royal highness of the princess was just a face. She did not even say a word. The time to stay was less than a few minutes, but it was too much to see her people excited and excited.

    Vivian and Tieer, however, didn''t seem to think so at all.

    "If you have been living in Wangdu, you will know that person is indispensable to the people." Vivian said: "since the birth of the princess, the miraculous deeds she created have been continuously spread from the palace to all the people in the streets. This situation has been maintained for more than ten years, not to mention young people and children. Many of the older generation were moved and worshipped her from the heart."

    "Do you know why she was called a modern warrior?" Tieer also said faintly: "not only because she is gifted, but also because she is like a brave person in the past, there will be rumors and anecdotes about her every once in a while, and the deeds are considered impossible to accomplish."

    under such circumstances, who can not worship the Royal Highness from the bottom of his heart?

    In the past 20 years, everyone has lived under the heroic deeds of each other, and grew up with these heroic deeds. Even the most indifferent people, I am afraid, will be moved by them?

    "plus the blessing of the princess is one of the three goddesses. Such treatment is only a brave man can have in the past. So who can not look at the princess with special respect?" Vivian smiled and said, "let''s not talk about the human race. It is the superordinate gods of the protoss who have to give the princess her face. Do you think she can be treated without special treatment?"

    "If it''s just like this, the most important thing is that her appearance is also too outstanding, even the goddess is ashamed. It is impossible for people not to feel crazy about it." Tieer turned her head, looked at the open-air platform, and said slowly: "all kinds of deeds together, that person will be called the treasure of the Kingdom, which not only shows that she is a treasure of the Kingdom, but also that all people in the Kingdom value as a treasure."

    "I remember, at the age of ten, the protoss even sent many gods to invite her to the divine realm and accept her as a living God." Vivian sighed: "it''s a pity that she didn''t agree, otherwise she might become the first human to live in the divine world in human history."

    "That''s what happened." Tieer nodded and said: "now, the princess has become a hot figure in the whole kingdom and even in the whole human world. Those who want to become her betrother not only have the descendants of almost all aristocratic families in the Kingdom, but also the princes of other countries and even important figures of other families hope to marry her. It is said that many people in the demon family are obsessed with the princess Your highness, among those who propose marriage to the king, the demons are definitely not a few. "

    This story sounds like a dream. I can''t believe it.

    Neither lumia nor melika dared to refute.

    Because you can''t refute it.

    no matter what happened, at least, with the thrilling beauty of that princess''s Royal Highness, there is indeed enough qualification to cause such concern and turbulence.

    Facing that princess, even melika was a little ashamed.

    In view of this, lumia and melika can not help but yearn for the general, the eyes revealed a little vision.

    of course, two people have never heard of anything related to that princess''s highness.

    Vivian and Tieer have mentioned the princess in front of the public more than once. Lumia and melika also know the existence of the princess, but they have always treated it as a matter of another world, without any sense of reality. Until now, they have deeply realized all this.

    Sean, who had been silent since the beginning, also raised his head.

    "In the past, you used to mention from time to time that there was a man in the kingdom who was more talented than Thiel, and that man was

    That''s what sheen asked.

    And this question, of course, comes with an answer.

    "Yes, that''s the princess." "Her talent is really extraordinary, far more than I can compare," tier said in a cool voice

    Tieer''s speech, in exchange for Vivian''s smile.

    "That''s a little too modest of you, tier." Vivian Anton said, "in the whole kingdom, and even in the whole human world, the only person you can compare with the Royal Highness is you, and this is also acknowledged by others."This is the truth.

    does not mention anything else, but the hierarchy. The highness of the princess has been ranked sixty in adulthood, and no one in the whole world can do that.

    And tier?

    Although she has failed to achieve this, she is now at level 59 and is about to be promoted to level 60. If there is no accident, she should be able to achieve this achievement this year.

    How old is Tieer this year?

    Sixteen years old.

    this is just one year behind the royal highness of the princess.

    therefore, in terms of talent potential, Vivian believes that thierre will not be inferior to that princess''s Royal Highness.

    It''s just that tier doesn''t think so.

    "Grade is just one aspect of strength. Even if I don''t miss her much in this respect, other aspects are not necessarily."

    Tieer shook his head and analyzed calmly.

    , such as "magic sword" skills, I have only risen to level two until now. The highness of the princess has learned the magic sword at the age of thirteen, but now it is estimated that it will never fall below level five.

    Hearing the speech, sheen on one side did not speak.

    because he knows clearly that the princess''s skill has risen to level seven.

    This, indeed, is not something Tieer can match.

    Again...

    "I don''t have unique skills."

    Tiele said so.

    "and her royal highness is not only born with a unique skill, but also a unique skill, even considered to be no less than her ancestor.

    Hearing this, sheen on one side reacted again.

    "No less than the unique skills of the brave thousands of years ago?"

    does that mean that if the sword that you saw just now is true, then the royal highness of the princess is equivalent to having a sage sword and a unique skill?

    That''s amazing.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Why are the brave people much stronger than the people in this world, and are even expected to defeat the demon king?

    It''s because they have powerful swords and unique skills at the same time.

    It is needless to say that the influence of unique skills on strength has been mentioned many times in the past. Whether there is such a skill, whether the skill is strong or not, can greatly affect a person''s ability. Its importance is even higher than the level and other skills. Any kind of miracle may appear.

    Just like sheen, if he didn''t have the unique skill of "grace of heaven", how could he kill the 84 level demon master of Bedo as a monkey when his level was only 24?

    When sheen mentions that he has unique skills, the rest of the escort team no longer doubt that he has the ability to kill Bedo. We can imagine how much influence the unique skills have on a person.

    Although unique skills may be useless in general, brave people are different from others in that they usually have quite strong unique skills, which is one of their advantages.

    And the second advantage is that they all have the sword.

    This artifact, which is born from the concept of "brave", discusses the influence on strength, which is no less than the unique skills of the brave.

    Ordinary people who have a unique skill can already have such a big impact on their strength. If they have the holy sword which is comparable to the powerful unique skill, how can they not be much stronger than others?

    As a result, with the blessing of the existence of the three goddess level, the three advantages add up, the brave is not strong enough to burst the table, that is impossible.

    Even the weakest one of the Braves in the past dynasties is more powerful than the legendary Knight of Grade 98 in Wangdu, and the slightly stronger one is not weaker than the three goddesses and the six demons. Mithra, known as the strongest warrior of all ages a thousand years ago, successfully defeated the demon king, which shows how much strength the advantages of the brave have brought to them.

    now, what is the royal highness of the princess?

    Strong unique skills?

    She has.

    Three goddess level existence blessing?

    She has.

    Even the sword, she seems to have the appearance.

    In this way, compared with the real brave, she is nothing but a reincarnated setting from a different world.

    But don''t forget, she is the royal family of Mithra Kingdom, is the descendant of the brave thousands of years ago.

    in other words, strictly speaking, the royal highness of the princess is actually the blood of different world people.

    Therefore, it is no exaggeration to say that she is the brave of this era, just a kind of native.

    It made Sean a little angry.

    "what are you brave? You are a princess, your beloved, so I can''t even expose my identity."

    It''s just discrimination!

    of course, Shane and his royal highness can not be generalized.

    Sheen is the brave one who has been summoned. Now that the war is over and the three clans have achieved peace, if the demons know that the protoss are still using the brave summoning ceremony that was used to deal with themselves, it will inevitably cause great contradictions and conflicts.

    and the princess richly endowed by nature is born in the world, and can''t let people not be born.

    No, it''s not.

    Something very important came to Sean''s mind.

    "Vivian." Sheehan turned to Vivian and hesitated for a moment. Then he asked, "did ten years ago, why did Bedo plan the assassination of the king''s capital against the royal highness of the princess?"

    That''s right, Sean thought about it.

    what is richly endowed by nature is that the princess is born with a unique character. Even if the devil knows that such a modern brave man is born, there is no way to protest against this.

    But the old mob sect is different.

    They certainly don''t want to see brave people born again in this world.

    so they will probably directly assassinate the princess.

    And Vivian didn''t deny it.

    "They have no intention at all." Vivian pondered for a while, and then said: "however, this may not be their direct target, that may not be."

    Sean was silent.

    "Not a direct target?"

    What is the immediate goal?

    Sean thought back to lesha.

    Is it true that the real goal of the old demon sect is the thing in lesha''s hands?

    Is that the thing stolen from the palace actually the real target of the old demon sect?

    "Forget it. I don''t want to."

    After all, Bedo and Kilian have already returned to the dust, and it''s no use thinking too much.

    compared with this kind of thing, sheen wanted to know if he had seen the holy sword from his royal highness.

    , as a matter of fact, the royal highness of the princess should not have the right sword.According to ninen, the sword is a power born from the concept of "brave". The brave can only appear in different worlds. Even most of the world has no brave. Only a small part of the world can produce a person with the qualification to be a brave man.

    That is to say, only the people of different worlds can be brave, and only the people of different worlds have the holy sword.

    The sword of the brave cannot be abandoned and transferred.

    For example, sheen, even if the sword is buried, it can come back on its own the next day, and because of its exclusivity, no one else can use it at all.

    Therefore, only the brave can use and possess the holy sword. Once the brave person dies, the holy sword will be broken along with it, which is recorded in the books.

    then what makes the Princess Royal possess a holy sword?

    Is she in fact a summoned alien, not born and raised in this world?

    Shane wondered if the princess had been summoned before herself, and was summoned during her infancy only to be raised by the royal family of the kingdom.

    But it has never happened that two brave men were born in the same era in succession?

    The number of brave people is very small. Even if we search for all kinds of different worlds, there are less than 10 brave people. Under such a number, the probability of two brave people born at the same time is too low.

    and the holy sword of the princess''s highness is not quite right. Not only is the strength too weak, but it is still in the seal state. What is this all about?

    "I can''t think of it..."

    sheen said such a sentence unconsciously.

    At this time, next to Vivian sound.

    "If you can''t think about it, don''t think about it."

    Vivian seemed to think that sheen was thinking about the assassination ten years ago, so she patted sheen on the shoulder and opened her mouth like this.

    "Anyway, the masterminds are no longer here. Let''s leave the complicated affairs to those who are in politics. We''d better go into the palace and meet the people I want you to meet."

    Hearing this, Sean turned to God.

    "Into... Into the palace?"

    "Can I... can we just go in?"

    Lumia and melika also became frightened.

    "If they could, Mr. Belem, they would not have to disband the people and arrange for an audience." "We don''t come into the palace for an audience, but for a private meeting," said tiermore

    "That''s right." Vivian nodded and said, "I have some friendship with that princess. Now, the other party should be very happy to comment on us."

    In a word, Sean was stunned.

    "Wait..." Sean responded and said, "you say... The princess..."

    Should not, the person that oneself wants to see is?

    Seeing Sean''s astonished expression, Vivian laughed like a bad heart.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    Lake Island, palace.

    Sean and Vivian came in easily.

    Because Vivian gave a letter to the knights at the gate and asked them to give it to the princess. Then, as Vivian said before, she directly claimed that she could meet now.

    However, only sheen and Vivian entered the palace, while tyel, lumia and melica were not allowed to enter.

    The reason is that there are too many people.

    in private meeting, with so many people to see your royal highness, it is not very suitable.

    So lumia and melika quickly claimed that they were waiting outside.

    "it''s a little scared to see the princess''s highness..."

    "yes! What a surprise

    This is what lumiya and melica expressed. They looked like they were full of tears. They were obviously afraid of meeting the princess, or they were not prepared for it.

    , after all, it''s not the same now. Lemya and Merca have already felt the fame of the princess''s highness. So, to see each other is still somewhat bad for the hearts of these two little girls.

    "Then I will stay with them."

    Tieer said so, so he did not enter the palace.

    so, the three people of Thiel, lum meya and Merca were waiting for Shane and Vivian to come back in the waiting room outside the palace under the arrangement of the order of the Knights. Sheehan and Vivian went into the palace behind the leading knight, and went to the palace of Princess Royal.

    On the way, the leading Knight''s attitude towards Vivian is very respectful, and Vivian is also very familiar with the way, which makes people wonder whether she needs to be guided.

    Sheen looked at the scene from the side, and after a while, she asked Vivian in a low voice.

    "You seem to come to the palace very often?"

    Looking at Vivian''s familiar appearance, sheen can only think like this.

    Vivian did not deny it.

    "Not very often, but when I was in Wangdu before, I would come several times a month, right?" Vivian also lowered her voice and whispered to sheen, saying, "as I said just now, I have a little friendship with the princess, although it is the blessing of lily."

    Hearing this, Sean understood more or less.

    As the only daughter of the great nobles in the capital, Leili must have been associated with the people in the palace.

    In this case, as Lily''s hair is small, Vivian will follow and pull a little relationship with the people in the palace, which is very normal.

    If it wasn''t for this, Vivian would not have agreed so easily when she sent letters to the Knights and asked them to give them to the princess?

    If anyone could write to the princess, the kingdom would be too close to the people.

    "Of course, I only met the princess a few times. I have a little friendship, but I don''t know much about it. On the contrary, it''s Riley who has a good personal relationship with the princess, much more familiar than me." Vivian said: "if it''s Riley here, I don''t even need to write a letter to ask for permission. Just take you into the palace."

    ... into the palace?

    It seems that it''s not very serious.

    Shane was in the middle of her heart and said, "then the royal highness of the princess agreed to see us immediately on the face of President Reilly."

    Vivian answers this question.

    "It''s a little bit of a relationship." Wei Wei An didn''t know what she thought of. She said with a smile: "the reason why the other party will immediately agree with us is that this time point is quite special. Otherwise, even lily, if she wants to meet with her, it''s very difficult to see her immediately without prior appointment."

    "Oh." Sheehan nodded and said carelessly: "it seems that the princess is very busy."

    "Of course." Vivian deeply understood: "not to mention the obligations of being a royal family and all kinds of chores, but to show up at noon every day, the princess has to do it every day. Therefore, it is necessary to arrange the order of the knights, and be responsible for the subsequent demobilization and cleaning up the aftermath. All these work are done by the princess. In addition, the other party is a person who can be respected by the Protoss. The royal family contacts with the Protoss She has been invited to participate in many important things in the temple. Her schedule is full every day. Maybe only this time is more free, but she has to be entangled. "

    "Entangled?" "What does that mean?" Sean wondered

    "You''ll find out later." Vivian said with a wry smile: "it is because I know this that I took the opportunity to call on her. I think the other party should be more willing to meet with us than to deal with those people. I feel sorry for some calculation."

    With these words, sheen and Vivian finally arrived at the princess''s bedroom.

    But, as soon as he got here, sheen was stunned.

    Because, in the hall of the dormitory, there are a lot of people gathered here.

    These people have two characteristics.1£º All of them are gorgeous and noble. You can see that they are from noble families.

    2£º All men.

    "Is this

    Sean was a little confused.

    On the contrary, it was Vivian who recited a voice, as expected.

    At this time, the arrival of sheen and Vivian also attracted the attention of those noble young masters.

    Those young masters first looked at Sean and looked at him as if they were trying to figure out the origin of sheen. Their eyes were full of examination and inexplicable hostility. When they found that sheen was wearing ordinary clothes, they just ignored him.

    It was like saying, "this man is not a threat.".

    But then, those nobles and young masters saw Vivian again and couldn''t help but brighten their eyes.

    Among them, there are even several people can''t wait to run over.

    "Isn''t this miss Vivian?"

    "Long time no see, Miss Vivian."

    "I heard that you left Wangdu to experience in other towns. How could you be here?"

    "And Lord Riley? Didn''t you come back with you? "

    "You''re here to see Princess Rosie lusty?"

    "If you don''t mind, can I go with you?"

    "No, I should be with you."

    "No, I should be allowed to go."

    "I belong to the count

    "I am still the Marquis''s house!"

    "I should be allowed to go with me!"

    "No! Let me go with you

    A group of nobles gathered around Vivian and started to quarrel.

    Sean was stunned.

    later, sheen knew that the great masters of these noble families were gathered here just to see the royal highness of the princess.

    and their purpose is very simple, in order to get the favor of Princess highness and propose marriage to her royal highness.

    just because there are so many people, there are so few people who can often see the princess''s highness, and sometimes they may not even see it at all.

    so these people not to mind taking the trouble to stay here every day, knowing that Vivian and his royal highness are not in the minority, and guess that she might be able to see the princess. These people are of course no face and no skin to paste, so they only want Vivian to take them.

    Vivian is just because she knows these things that she will smile bitterly.

    Sean understood.

    indeed, the Royal Highness must be more willing to think of Vivian than these grass bags.

    It''s just that...

    "... They don''t think that I might be their competitor, and they just became hostile to me?"

    With this in mind, Sean''s whole life is not good.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Indeed, her royal highness is beautiful, and it is still beautiful to bubble.

    Such a princess, if born in the world where Sean lived in his previous life, there would be nothing wrong with women like Xishi or sudaji.

    Although Xi''an has never seen the beauty of famous beauties such as Xi Shi or Su Daji, she is no more beautiful than the real goddess?

    and what is your royal highness?

    Even the goddess is ashamed.

    It was true that sheen could not help but look at the other party''s appearance on the outdoor platform.

    If he had not come to this world before, sheen was sure that he would associate with Pian pian.

    But after coming to this world, Sean is really used to seeing beautiful women.

    Is Vivian not beautiful?

    Isn''t melika beautiful?

    Or is it that lesha, Lasha, lumia and Riley are not fragrant?

    After coming to this world, Sean has seen a large number of beautiful women that he did not dare to think of in his previous life. He can''t say that he has immunity, but at least he has some resistance?

    Of course, that''s all.

    , after all, the princess''s Royal Highness is just too outstanding. Even the beautiful girls that Sheehan meet must be compared with them.

    , however, sheen also saw a goddess who did not lose to Her Highness.

    , no matter his looks, temperament or ability, he will not be inferior to his royal highness, or even better.

    under such circumstances, sheen was stunned by the beauty of her royal highness, but she was amazed.

    Rather, when he came to the world to see so many beautiful girls, sheen didn''t even think about what to do with them, did he?

    It''s not that Sean is not greedy, it''s just that he really has no time to think.

    You know, what happened to him is not clear to him.

    There are many mysteries that I don''t know. Whether I am involved in any serious situation is also unclear. In order not to be played with by others in the future, sheen just thinks about how to solve one mystery after another and how to improve his own strength. That''s enough. How can there be so much leisure and love?

    What''s more, when you really can''t do it, you still have your own right and left hands?

    The goddess is used for YY, but she still wants to lick it in reality. It''s a shame.

    Of course, it''s mainly because it''s self inflicted to get involved with these women who are the source of trouble. Sheen wants to stay away from them and doesn''t want to do anything at all.

    As a result, now unexpectedly inexplicably as a rival, sheen really want to say, you are full of nothing to do.

    Instead of being a goddess licking dog, sheen wanted to know what was going on with the other side''s sword, and what help the other side could give him after meeting him.

    Vivian has said that the person she brought herself to meet may let her know something that happened to her.

    For this reason, sheen just wants to see each other, and whether the other side is a beautiful princess has no relationship at all.

    ... really not?

    When sheen can''t help but have a brainstorming, Vivian is also a bit of a headache to deal with those young masters around.

    , "sorry, everyone, today I was asking for the help of your Royal Highness for personal reasons. It''s not convenient to bring you all, please understand."

    Vivian like this to send around the big and young men, let those around a little disappointed, but also let those who did not surround the big and young men a sigh of relief.

    However, there are also people to see with Vivian side of sheen, some unhappy mouth.

    "since miss Vivian has a private affair with her royal highness, what brings her to men?"

    "Just let the servant wait outside?"

    "Yes."

    It seems that these nobles don''t want to see Sean contact their perfect partner. Even if he doesn''t feel threatened, as long as he is a male, he can''t.

    And sheen decided.

    "In fact, I also have some personal matters to look for you. Young masters, you may as well go to the corner over there with me."

    So sheen was ready to go.

    If something happens, you can''t be rash. That''s Sean''s forbearance.

    "Don''t... Don''t be impulsive...!"

    Vivie was startled when she settled down, and quickly put her arms around Sean''s hand and stopped him.

    The young masters around were also shocked.

    Although they did not believe that sheen would fight against them as nobles, they did not seem to be joking at all. They were spoiled and were not afraid at all.At present, these young masters ran away one by one and only threw down two cruel words. They looked like a little rogue.

    "Such a fellow can be a noble?"

    Sheen began to feel that the medieval alien world was not a good thing.

    On the contrary, it is Vivian, her face is helpless.

    "You seem to be afraid of trouble. Why are you so impulsive sometimes

    Vivian is really confused.

    Sheen has only one word to say about it.

    "I''m afraid of trouble, but I''m not afraid to be a shrinking turtle yet?" Sheen said bluntly: "although a lot of things are forbearance, it is a good thing to have patience in the big things. When you meet a little thing, you have to endure, and then you really become a ninja turtle."

    Again, sheen didn''t want to be as calm as the fatalistic protagonists in those novels. He was calm about the little characters'' jumping and waiting for them to be as tall as possible.

    "If you are weaker than others, you can lower your head. You have no choice but to be forced by reality. However, it''s not pleasant to open and hang up. What do I want this plug-in to do?"

    It''s just so vulgar.

    "What''s wrong with you? And what are Ninja Turtles and plug-ins? Why didn''t I understand? " Wei Wei An can''t help but roll a white eye, have no good spirit way: "in a word, here is the palace, you just behave a little bit."

    Said, Wei Wei An simply not at ease, directly pull the hand of Xi''an, go to the bedroom.

    Sheen curled his mouth, but did not really want to continue to do things, so Vivian was taken away.

    The young and old men around naturally saw this scene and couldn''t help being jealous.

    The same sentence, Vivian is also a beautiful woman. It''s normal to see her holding a man like this. It''s normal that these ignorant nobles will become lemonade.

    However, some of the wiser nobles, looking at this scene, could not help thinking.

    "What is the origin of that man?"

    "It seems that Miss Vivian''s attitude is not as simple as a friend or servant."

    "Is it a strong opponent again?"

    "I hope not."

    In such a discussion, sheen and Vivian in all eyes, came to the bedroom deep in front of the room.

    Then, a female Knight welcomed Sean and Vivian in.

    so the two men met the Royal Highness again.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    "-"

    when sheen and Vivian enter the room and come to the princess, the scene presented in front of them makes the whole world seem bright and moving, and makes them lose their voice.

    at this moment, the princess''s highness sat by the window and looked out at the lake outside the window. She had a pen in her hand and a drawing board in front of her. She was looking out of the window and drawing on the drawing board.

    Yes, the princess is drawing.

    What''s more, it''s very touching.

    It''s just that the touching scene here refers not to the painting painted by the other party, but to the side of his face, looking out of the window, facing the sun, sitting by the window.

    breeze came in from outside the window, let the curtains ring a good track, and let the princess''s highness flutter in the wind.

    That picture is really moving.

    Especially when the sun shines on each other''s body, as if to each other''s waterfall of snow-white long hair dotted with dots of gold like, beautiful beyond imagination.

    So, not only sheen, but even Vivian lost her words, as if she had forgotten her breath, or she was afraid that her breath would interrupt the beautiful artistic conception, so that the whole room fell into a comfortable silence.

    It is not known when the chivalry of the two men and the road retreated.

    Even, they did not know how long it took to break the comfortable silence.

    waited until the two of them came back, and the princess did not know what time to put down the brush and looked over.

    That pair of eyes, like the most charming red wine in the world, is actually very charming red.

    "Long time no see, Vivian."

    her royal highness broke the silence of the scene.

    It''s just that, instead of destroying the atmosphere, it makes people feel more comfortable.

    because the princess''s voice is also very beautiful.

    This beautiful sound line, Sean still only heard in a person.

    That''s nean.

    (is this Royal Princess really not a goddess?)

    Sheen was suspicious.

    However, this doubt is unreasonable.

    At least, from each other''s body, sheen can feel the unique atmosphere of human beings, rather than the illusory feeling like ninen.

    under such circumstances, Vivian stepped forward and kneels down to his highness.

    "Long time no greetings, please forgive me, your highness."

    Wei Wei an then extremely respectfully offered the courtier''s gift for the other party.

    It was the first time Sheehan had seen Vivian''s courteous salute.

    Before, even in the face of high status aristocrats, Vivian was just nodding and saluting, never like this, respectful and devout.

    but on the contrary, the royal highness of the princess shook her head.

    "I''ve said for a long time that you don''t need to be so polite to me except on formal occasions." The princess opened her lips and said to Vivian in a very pleasant voice, "and you can just call me Roxie. You don''t have to call me your royal highness outside the formal occasion."

    Smell speech, Wei Wei An is to shake head similarly however.

    "It''s very rude." Vivian then said seriously: "for the descendants of the brave who saved the world and knocked down the demon king, and is still the lineal Royal inheritor, too casual, it is disrespectful to the brave once, so please forgive me for not doing this."

    "Really serious."

    The princess laughs helplessly.

    However, that helpless smile expression, the same beautiful heart, let the side of sheen almost sigh up.

    Before that, Sean would never believe that someone in the world could be so beautiful.

    No matter what kind of expression a woman makes in a dream, it doesn''t matter what it looks like?

    Both nean and Roxie are telling sheen what is 360 degree beauty without dead corners.

    Beauty to this extent, may also be regarded as a kind of unreal feeling.

    , however, Shin''s eyes are always unable to resist a glimpse of the corner.

    There, the holy sword that sheen saw hanging on Roxie''s waist was quietly leaning against it. It looked like an ordinary weapon, not like a legendary weapon.

    Thinking back to the holy sword that he was still hanging on his shoulder at this moment, Sean was a burst of abdominal Fei.

    One''s own sword is gorgeous and dazzling, while other''s are plain and unremarkable. Is this a hint of being flashy?

    However, my holy sword is really serious. I''m afraid it can pierce the sky. It''s all untrue. What is firmness?Not aware of this psychological activity, Roxie and Vivian are courteous to each other and have a conversation as if they are family members. For a while and a half, they forget the existence of sheen.

    I have to say, Roxie''s temperament is too outstanding, even Vivian was inadvertently driven by it, fell into the rhythm of the other side, completely forgetting the fact that sheen is on the side.

    On the contrary, Roxie, from the very beginning, had noticed the presence of sheen.

    No way.

    Roxie knows her special.

    In the past, if there was a man to see himself, the other side''s eyes would have been staring at their own body, and could not move away.

    In fact, Sean is also like this. When she just came in, she couldn''t help being completely attracted by Roxie''s figure. She didn''t even realize that time went by, which proved her charm.

    But from the beginning, Sean''s eyes no longer had Roxie, instead, he kept staring at the corner of the wall without looking away.

    This undoubtedly surprised Roxie and attracted her eyes more smoothly.

    So Roxie began to look at Sean seriously.

    This look, Roxie a pair of beautiful eyes suddenly slightly tremble, eyes can not be removed from Sheen''s body.

    No, to be more precise, it should be said that it can''t be removed from Sheen''s shoulder.

    On Sheen''s shoulder, there was a strip of parcel hanging there, which seemed nothing strange, but Roxie had already felt it.

    Feel the magic of familiarity.

    This is...

    "Vivian." Roxie finally stopped chatting with Vivian. She looked back at her and asked, "is this

    Roxie''s words, let Vivian finally reflect over, also recalled the existence of sheen.

    At the moment, Vivian can''t help but feel embarrassed, looking at Sean''s eyes, and then she straightens up.

    "Has your highness read the letter I sent in?"

    Vivian said that.

    "Well." Roxie nodded and said, "you said you had something important to discuss with me, right?"

    "Yes." Vivian looked at Roxie and said, "before that, I''ll introduce you to your highness."

    "This is Sean."

    Vivian introduced Sean.

    "Sheen..."

    Roxie mumbled the name.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    At this time, sheen also refocused his eyes on his royal highness.

    Roxie is also looking at Sean. When sheen looks at him like this, they immediately look at him.

    This made both of them slightly stunned, but they did not move their eyes at the first time. Instead, they looked at each other like this.

    Roxie seems to be hoping to see something out of it.

    Sheen''s rule of thinking is more simple, anyway, he does not suffer a loss, and people are so good-looking that it is right to see everything.

    As a result, the two people did not move their eyes away, staring at each other, as if in some confrontation, neither of them was willing to admit defeat.

    This let the side of Vivian have the heart to say something, but did not seize the opportunity.

    Until after the half tone...

    "what you want to discuss with me is related to him?"

    Roxie turned her eyes and asked Vivian softly.

    "Yes." Vivian first breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "his identity is somewhat special. Depending on the situation, it may even involve the balance between the three ethnic groups. Therefore, I brought him to see his highness."

    "The balance between the three..." Roxie suddenly frowned, silent.

    And Vivian is to cast her eyes on Sean, and her expression has become more serious than ever before.

    "So far, I haven''t checked with you, and I haven''t inquired about your origin. I''m just guessing about your identity."

    Vivian finally said this to sheen.

    "You should have found something?"

    Hearing the speech, sheen was silent.

    Of course, he would not have discovered this.

    Both Vivian and Riley must have guessed about Sean''s identity. Otherwise, they would not have done their best to help him and clean up the aftermath for him.

    What''s more, they haven''t deliberately failed to investigate the problems left by sheen, which is also a proof.

    Sheen didn''t say these things on the surface, but he couldn''t be unaware.

    So, sheen knew for a long time that Riley, Vivian and even Tieer might have guessed their identity.

    "You don''t want to say it, and we won''t take the initiative to ask. After all, it''s a big matter and we can understand it." Vivian''s voice seemed very gentle, so she said to sheen: "but now, we must be frank about the situation, otherwise we can''t make things develop."

    Sheen would not have lost sight of what it meant.

    "Let me ask you formally, sheen."

    Vivian comes to sheen, looks him in the eyes, and opens his mouth word by word.

    "Are you brave?"

    The atmosphere of the whole room changed with the words.

    No longer as quiet and comfortable as before, but full of tension.

    Roxie also seemed to realize something, her eyes fixed on Sean.

    Sean in the eyes of the two people, once again into silence.

    The scene suddenly became silent.

    Roxie and Vivian are both waiting for Sean to reply.

    Sean, on the other hand, thought about all sorts of things with mixed feelings.

    I don''t know how long it has lasted.

    "Hoo..."

    for a moment, Sean let out a breath.

    However, sheen did not answer, directly by his own actions to prove.

    "Shua!"

    In this moment, sheen loosened the package on his shoulder, threw it into his hands, and pulled the package apart, letting the things inside appear in the air.

    "Zheng!"

    With a burst of bright and dazzling streamer flash, that is, the gorgeous and dazzling sword is tightly held in the hands of sheen and presented in front of Roxie and Vivian.

    At the same time, Sheen''s momentum, or breath, is soaring at an amazing speed.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Both Roxie and Vivian felt the presence of terror in this space, which made them all feel tight in their hearts and looked at the holy sword in the hands of sheen, showing different performances.

    "Sure enough..."

    Vivian murmured in a complicated mood.

    "..."

    Rosie was looking at the sword, and then looking at the breath after holding the sword, so that she felt stressed. In her wine red eyes, the look was completely different from that just now.

    Now, Roxie finally understood why Vivian came to find herself.

    Because, this is really a very difficult thing to deal with.

    However, Roxie said nothing, only a half silent, immediately came to the wall, holding her sword.The next moment, something that even sheen didn''t expect happened.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    I saw, Roxie suddenly chanted out a short mantra, so that the hands of the holy sword suddenly tremble.

    Then, the surface of the holy sword was like a moving armor. Suddenly, it slid up and chimed one layer after another, and finally it shrank into a sword ring on the hilt.

    Seeing this, Sean understood.

    It turns out that there is a scabbard on the holy sword.

    The scabbard sealed the power and appearance of the sword, which made it look so ordinary.

    Now, the sword exhibition shows its original appearance.

    Sheen looked at the past.

    Golden hilt.

    The top of the hilt is inlaid with gold gems.

    The body of the sword is white and dazzling, and the streamer is always rotating.

    That''s what Roxie''s sword really looks like.

    "as like as two peas"

    yes.

    the holy sword as like as two peas of sage''s holy sword.

    It''s just...

    = = = =

    ¡¤ exclusive: Mithra.

    ¡¤Level + 50.

    ¡¤Total skill level + 5.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduced by 50%.

    ¡¤All negative state of immunity.

    ¡¤Sharpness is the highest.

    ¡¤High durability.

    ¡¤Deals a lot of damage to evil objects.

    ¡¤Has dispelling effect on evil forces.

    ¡¤Restricted users, unable to discard, unable to destroy.

    ==========

    Sheen''s [identification] skill saw such a message and told him that there was still a difference between this holy sword and his own.

    This can be seen from the fact that, after both swords were exposed to the air, the brilliance of Sheen''s sword was far more dazzling than that of Rosie''s.

    Now, of course, is not the time to care.

    Now, just one thing is enough.

    That is, the brave in the world and the brave in modern times, they met in the princess bedroom of this palace.

    A man and a woman holding a dazzling sword looked at each other, unable to speak for a long time.

    One side, Wei Wei an also looks at this scene, suddenly has a kind of feeling.

    (these two, perhaps, are the protagonists of what will happen next.)

    Vivian has experienced this.

    Then...

    "tell me."

    Roxie said that.

    "What happened?"

    Sean and Vivian looked at each other.

    In the end, it was Sean who spoke first.

    "In fact..."

    so sheen explains what happened to him.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    "Down with the devil..."

    when sheen made clear the reason why she was called into the world, not only Vivian, but also Roxie, frowned and fell into silence.

    "What the hell is going on here?" Wei Wei An puzzled way: "clearly the demon king has been knocked down for thousands of years, why do the goddess use the ceremony of summoning the brave in order to defeat the demon king?"

    This is the biggest mystery, and it''s what sheen wants to find out.

    Roxie closed her eyes lightly, as if thinking about something. After a while, she opened her eyes again, looked at Sean, and said, "do you say that the goddess who calls on you calls herself Nie?"

    "That''s right." Sheen nodded his head and said calmly, "this is the name told me by the other party. I also went to check some books related to the goddess of the protoss, but I didn''t find the goddess with this name at all."

    For this, Sean has a suspicion.

    And this doubt is exactly what Vivian thinks now.

    "That should be a pseudonym." Vivian definitely said: "the number of protoss is very limited, even if it is a subordinate God, the name will be recorded. If you can''t find a name after searching through the books, it can only show that the name is not the real name."

    "I''ve never heard of a goddess by that name." Roxie just seemed to be recalling the list of god goddess she knew, but her brow was frowning and she murmured: "besides, I have never heard of such a thing that only one goddess can use the ritual of summoning the brave."

    Hearing this, Vivian was staring at Roxie.

    "Your Highness, you are one of the few people in the Terran family who are recognized and respected by the Protoss. Do you know any secrets that ordinary people don''t know about the calling ceremony of the brave?"

    Vivian asked this question.

    This makes Sean understand why Vivian brought herself to see Roxie.

    As Vivian said, Roxie is one of the few people in the human race who are recognized and even respected by the Protoss. She has not only been blessed by one of the three great goddesses, but has also been invited to settle in the divine world. She has almost become the first person in history. In this way, it is not surprising that she will know what other people don''t know.

    With Roxie and the title of modern brave, maybe she is the most suitable person to use for information.

    Roxie didn''t hide much.

    "I do know something that ordinary people don''t know about the ceremony of summoning the brave." Roxie said: "for example, if you want to start this ceremony, it is not possible for anyone to do it, but conditional."

    "Conditions?" Vivie is focused as she settles in.

    "What conditions?" Sheen asked directly.

    Roxie thought about it, retraced her memory, and then gave an answer.

    "First of all, there is a prerequisite for the initiation of the calling ceremony of the brave, that is, only when there are people from different worlds who have the qualifications to be brave can the ceremony be started."

    Because there are very few people in the world who have the qualification to be brave, and they are not always there. Therefore, before the appearance of those who have the qualification to be brave, the ceremony of summoning the brave is equivalent to a valuable collection, which can only be a decoration.

    Once an alien with the ability to be brave appears, the ritual will react and let the protoss use it.

    But...

    "as a large-scale cross world summoning ceremony, ordinary goddesses can''t use this ceremony."

    Roxie points out like this.

    "Therefore, rituals can only be used successfully in three situations."

    What''s the situation?

    "One: gather the power of all the higher gods and lower gods of the whole Protoss to use the rituals."

    As long as the power of all the higher gods and lower gods of the whole Protoss is gathered, the ceremony can still start smoothly.

    "Two: gather the power of the three goddesses to use the ceremony."

    The three goddesses, as the pinnacle on the face of the Protoss and the first to be created, are far superior to the general Protoss in terms of strength and status. They are also the current leaders of the Protoss. If they gather the power of the three pillars of goddess, they can start the ceremony.

    "Three: when the protoss encounters a major crisis, which is related to the life and death of the race and even the world, the ceremony will start on its own. At that time, only one goddess is required to perform it. Even if the goddess is a subordinate God, they can successfully use the ceremony to call the brave."

    It is said that this is the final mechanism of the calling ceremony of the brave, in order to summon the brave who can save all of them in case of real crisis.

    "However, when the third situation occurs, because it is forced to start, the ceremony of summoning the brave will self destruct after that, and then it will be the time for Ohmi pertanson to completely disconnect from the brave in the other world."

    Roxie said such a secret, let sheen and Vivian look at each other.That''s what I mean?

    "You mean my condition is the third?"

    Sheen is a little uncertain about confirming Roxie.

    "I can only say that it is very likely." Roxie took a deep look at sheen and said, "at least, as far as I know, there is only the third situation that can let the goddess start the calling ceremony of the brave alone. The brave people in all ages are basically the second situation, so they can all get the blessing of one of the three goddesses."

    "What about the other two?" Vivian asked, "when the other two situations arise, what kind of blessing will the summoned brave receive?"

    Roxie pondered for a moment, as if still confirming her memory, and then made an answer.

    "If I remember correctly, in the first case, the summoned brave will receive the blessing of all the gods above and below the protoss, while in the third case, since it is the only hope when a real crisis occurs, ornice, the supreme god of ritual creation, has set up a part of her power in it for the last brave."

    In other words...

    "when the third situation occurs, the brave will be able to obtain the highest level and the highest scale of blessing, that is, the blessing of the Supreme God."

    Roxie''s voice clearly enters Sheen''s ears.

    , and this is what the princess said.

    "If you want to know what kind of situation you are, you can actually see what your blessing is."

    Hearing this, Sean fell into silence completely.

    Because Sean couldn''t help being confused.

    This third kind of situation, clearly with him on the number.

    Therefore, is he the last brave one who has obtained the blessing of the Supreme God?

    And the world, or the whole Protoss, has been in crisis before she is called out by ninen?

    But isn''t the demon king down? The world is peaceful now, isn''t it?

    Except for the old demons, sheen didn''t see anyone who could threaten the peace.

    What''s going on here?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    In fact, there is another situation that Roxie didn''t mention.

    "Is it really only in the third situation that the protoss can summon the brave with the power of a goddess?"

    Sheen hesitated for a moment, and then asked Rosie for confirmation.

    "Is it possible that the Supreme God himself has summoned the brave?"

    This is what sheen had always thought.

    Since he has received the blessing of the Supreme God, is it reasonable to imagine that the Supreme God himself has blessed him and called him?

    Nien also said that Sheen''s blessing was given by her, not from the ceremony. In addition, the name of the goddess was somewhat similar to that of the Supreme God omnes, so sheen always believed that Nien might be the Supreme God omnes.

    If Nen is omnis, then she is fully capable of using the ritual of summoning the brave alone.

    After all, even the ceremony itself was created by the goddess, and I was the origin of the Protoss. In the true sense, even the three goddesses were the relatives of this goddess. Then, the ritual that could be started by the power of the three goddesses could not be used by the Supreme God who was the creator of the ceremony and the origin of the Protoss.

    That''s what Sean thinks.

    However...

    "no, it''s impossible."

    "Well, no way."

    Roxie and Vivian actually did not hesitate to veto after hearing Sean''s words.

    "Why?"

    Sean was slightly surprised and surprised.

    Roxie and Vivian looked at each other, then Ziqi looked at Sean.

    "You''re a stranger and don''t know it''s normal." Vivian said, "but in this world, the indifference of the Supreme God omnes is almost well known."

    "Apathy?" Sheen was a little confused, so he got up.

    What does that mean?

    Seeing Sean''s blank face, Roxie began to explain.

    "Omnis is a very detached being." "She is the symbol of omnipotence, the origin of the world, the omnipotent God in the true sense. Compared with other goddesses of the protoss, she is essentially different

    "At the beginning of the world, there were only two lives in omnip tantsen, and one of them was omnis." Vivian also explained: "at that time, the world was just an empty nothingness. The Supreme God ornice opened up this void with her supreme power, and the world was born from this."

    Therefore, ohmis is the goddess who created the world and the beginning of all the world.

    "The protoss was created by the Supreme God."

    "Terrans were created by such Protoss."

    "The sky and the earth are created by the protoss as well."

    "Therefore, everything in the world can be traced back to the goddess except the demons."

    If not, the goddess would not have been called the origin and beginning of the world.

    "In the eyes of that goddess, everything in the world is only her creation. Therefore, no matter what kind of existence it is, it will be equally ignored and will not be treated differently." Roxie pursed her lips and said, "even if everything in this world is destroyed, that one probably won''t have any emotional fluctuation, because she can create a world again at any time if she wants to, or everything in the world can be restored."

    Under such circumstances, how can the other party care whether the world is in crisis?

    Is the protoss, really to the moment of life and death, the goddess estimated will not care?

    "There is only one thing that really concerns the goddess."

    Vivian''s face was tense.

    "That is another life that appeared with the goddess at the beginning of the world''s birth."

    "The devil, kratis."

    It was the only being that was seen differently by ohmis and distinguished from the rest.

    "If the Supreme God omnes is the Almighty God who can create everything, then kratis is the ultimate demon who can destroy everything."

    Roxie said.

    "Her power is even higher than the Supreme God omnes. Although she can''t be as omnipotent as the Supreme God omnes, the power of the Supreme God omnis is also invalid for her. Therefore, as long as things are destroyed by the devil''s hand, even the Supreme God omnes can''t recover them."

    Such a demon will naturally be regarded by the Supreme God as the only threat.

    For the sake of the brave, Nisi will bring down ohm.

    "In addition to the downfall of the demon king, the Supreme God omnes has no persistence and desire. After creating the ceremony of summoning the brave, she also handed the ceremony to the three goddesses. She never cared about the struggle between the brave and the gods and demons, and never intervened in the war."At this point, Vivian turned her eyes to Roxie.

    Roxie nodded and confirmed Vivian''s statement.

    "In the war between the gods and demons, the Supreme God omnes has only played once." Roxie touched the sword in her hand to sound a distant voice. She said, "that''s when Mithra, the ancestor of the royal family and the most powerful warrior of all ages, won a complete victory in the battlefield and went to fight the devil king."

    On that occasion, the Supreme God omnes made a move, and it was the only time.

    "With the help of that goddess, Mithra, the brave man, successfully defeated the demon king, but the world was torn by the devil''s last power." Vivian took over Roxie''s words and said: "due to the power of the demon king, the Supreme God omnes can''t restore the world to its original state. Therefore, she divides the world into three parts, so that the human world, the divine world and the demon world are born."

    Since then, omnis, the Supreme God, no longer appeared and lived in seclusion in the deepest part of the divine world.

    "Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" Roxie looked up at Sean with her beautiful eyes and said, "all I want to say is that the Supreme God omnes will only do something about the devil."

    Because that''s the only threat.

    "Now that the demon king has passed away, there is no thing in the world that can threaten the Supreme God, and there is no existence that can make the power of the supreme god ineffective. Therefore, even if the world is destroyed and the protoss is completely destroyed, the goddess will not do it again."

    Roxie said that for sure.

    "I heard that ohmis would add her own strength to the calling ceremony of the brave, so that the protoss could summon the brave who could get her blessing in the crisis, not to save the Protoss and the world, but to summon the final possibility of overthrowing the demon when she was killed by the devil and the world no longer had the power to fight the demon king Come on

    "So the brave man is the last hope."

    "So that brave man is the last favor."

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Sheen."

    Roxie''s words, word for word, echoed in Sheen''s ears.

    For a long time, I can''t go.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Unconsciously, Roxie''s room again returned to silence.

    Roxie and Vivian have nothing to say, just stare at Sean, don''t know what they are thinking.

    Sean, on the other hand, has a myriad of complex emotions in his heart, which makes him feel mixed.

    Although there are many things that I don''t understand, there is one thing that may be certain.

    That is, nean is not omnis.

    If according to Roxie and Vivian, the Supreme God omnes, as the Almighty God of the world, only sticks to the demon king kratish, and everything else is equal in her eyes, and can not attract her attention at all, then Nene is obviously different from this image.

    After all, nean was a pure goddess who would blush after seeing Sean''s galloping horse.

    In this way, there is only one possibility left for sheen to be called, which is the third situation mentioned above.

    But in this case, another question is born.

    "What''s going on with the downfall of the devil?"

    Nean will summon Sean, according to me, to bring down the devil.

    If this is true, can it show that the so-called crisis is inseparable from the devil?

    "Is it possible that the devil has been resurrected?"

    Sheen presented the possibility to the two girls present.

    Unfortunately, this possibility has also been denied.

    "Since the devil has been defeated by the brave, it is difficult to revive." Roxie glanced at the holy sword in Sheen''s hand and said, "as a brave man, you are also the one who has the holy sword. Then you should know that the holy sword has a very strong restraining effect on the demons?"

    There is no doubt about it.

    Cause serious damage to evil objects.

    It has the effect of dispelling and purifying evil forces.

    These two effects do exist in the sword. It is not only Sheen''s sword that has this power, but also Rosie''s sword.

    It should be said that all the swords of the brave all have this power.

    Even if the damage can be caused depends on the strength of the holy sword, but the holy sword has a restraining effect on the demons, which is certain.

    And that''s what Roxie said.

    "No matter how much power the sword has, as long as it is really used to kill the demons, then no one of the demons can be resurrected."

    This is also the reason why the brave are regarded as the trump card to defeat the demon king and the demon clan.

    "The devil can make the goddess''s power invalid, the strength of the brave can hurt the demon king, and the goddess can summon the brave, which is the established law all the time."

    "The brave, the goddess, and the demon king can just form a circular relationship."

    "In view of this, the goddess is regarded as the symbol of omnipotence, the demon king is regarded as the embodiment of strength, and the brave is regarded as the hope given by heaven. The three represent the highest peaks of the protoss, demons and Terrans respectively."

    Said Roxie.

    "Thousands of years ago, the demon king was indeed knocked down by the ancestors with the holy sword. In addition, the Supreme God omnes didn''t want to see the demon king kratish resurrected, and completely eliminated the possibility of the demon king''s resurrection with her own strength. Therefore, the demons gave up resistance and turned to the road of coexistence with the other two races. This is also a well-known thing."

    The history of a thousand years ago is very important to the world. Even if the details can not be restored one by one, the general direction is still recorded.

    The aloofness of the Supreme God omnes and the fact that the devil is dead are well known.

    These two beings are the beginning and the end of everything, and the world''s eyes naturally focus on them.

    It can be said that if the demon king had not died and the Supreme God had lived in seclusion again, it was still unknown whether the world could conform to the hope of all people and develop into what it is now.

    To sum up, the possibility of the demon king''s resurrection does not exist.

    Unless...

    "there''s something wrong with omnis."

    Roxie''s words, let the heart of Xi''an and Vivian sink.

    Because this possibility can not be denied.

    Roxie was obviously aware of the difficulty of the matter, and after pondering for a while, she said so.

    "In any case, the call of the brave is restarted. This is a fact. If something terrible happens that we don''t know about, we have to deal with it."

    How to deal with it?

    "I will visit the divine world in the near future to see if I can learn something from the protoss'' acquaintances." "Of course, I will go to see the goddess of destiny, and I''ll discuss with her to see if I can get any help."

    The goddess of destiny is one of the three goddesses who give her blessings. If she goes to the divine world to see her, she will not be unable to see it."It would be nice to go to the Holy Land in the depths of the divine world. At least we can confirm the condition of the Supreme God ornice." Roxie didn''t hold much hope in her voice. She said, "but the holy land is not allowed to enter. Even the three goddesses dare not break into the holy land against the will of the Supreme God ornice, so it is better not to have too much hope for this matter."

    Who makes Protoss an extreme class world?

    The words of the Supreme God omnes are absolute rules for the protoss goddesses. Even if the situation of the extinction of the protoss really happens, it is estimated that without the permission of the Supreme God ornice, the goddess of the protoss will not dare to break in, right?

    For others, this may be an extremely serious situation, but for omnis, the Supreme God, this situation is nothing at all. Even if the world is destroyed, she can create a new one with a wave of her hand. Naturally, she will not attach importance to things of this degree, and the protoss dare not trouble each other with such matters.

    It made Sean say something.

    "God is a troublesome existence."

    Smell speech, Roxie and Vivian all bitterly smile.

    "This kind of words, just say it here, don''t say it outside?" Vivian then helpless way: "no matter how to say, God is our Creator, we are also receiving God''s blessing, not disrespectful to God."

    But sheen didn''t think so.

    "That''s you. It has nothing to do with me, a man from a different world."

    That''s it.

    As an alien, Sean''s creator is undoubtedly his own parents, and has nothing to do with God or anything.

    As for the blessing, it was forced to him by others, and he didn''t want it, did he?

    Not to mention, until now, sheen had little idea of the effect of his blessing.

    So don''t be disrespectful to God. There is only one word he wants to say.

    "Did I eat your rice?"

    Conclusion.

    "That''s it."

    Roxie gets up and looks at Sean.

    "During this period, you will stay in Wangdu for a while and wait for my news."

    "You don''t have to do anything, just like before, pay attention not to expose your identity, otherwise things will become very troublesome."

    "Be careful. You may have been followed."

    That''s the end of Roxie''s advice.

    What can sheen do?

    Only when the boat reaches the bridge, it will be straight.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    That''s the end of the meeting.

    After that, Roxie and Vivian had a few more conversations, but sheen didn''t interrupt.

    The conversation is over, and if there is still a chat, sheen will feel like she is licking the goddess. In order to avoid licking dogs like the nobility of the nobility,

    absorbed his eyes and nose and his heart. Even though he was now able to chat with his highness and gain his good feeling, he also ignored him directly and appreciated the holy sword of lorsi.

    But no matter how much you appreciate it, Sheen has only one idea.

    "This sword is so weak."

    Do you listen to me?

    But that''s what sheen really thinks.

    Compared with the holy sword of your own family, isn''t this sword weaker than one?

    Of course, the weak also has the advantage of being weak. At least people can use it openly. Unlike sheen, holding a holy sword, it feels like holding a nuclear bomb. Even if you put it beside you, you are afraid that the outer skin can not be covered and will be cut directly. What should be done.

    At the same time, I feel envious.

    This kind of sheen didn''t think that if he was not special, where would he be?

    Take the magic sword as an example. Its power depends on the skill level and the magic power of the user. If sheen does not increase the skill level directly and the magic power is too much to use, how can he become a nuclear weapon immortal?

    If someone else takes the same sword as sheen, he won''t have that power.

    So, it''s really no one else''s fault.

    As for this, sheen, who had no consciousness of it, was carrying on the feeling that was not human. Until the conversation between Roxie and Vivian was over, she prepared to leave with Vivian.

    However, this kind of sheen did not know that his initiative to open up the distance approach, also let Roxie a little impressed.

    So, before leaving, Roxie took the initiative to say a word to sheen.

    "From the point of view of the human race, it is undoubtedly a very exciting thing to have new brave people come to our world after thousands of years."

    Roxie smiles at Sean with a radiant smile.

    "There are many disturbing factors, but I''m looking forward to your performance in the future."

    make complaints about the beautiful princess. She smiles with a smile on her face.

    "It''s like the big boss''s social rhetoric."

    Do you think you don''t need to raise your salary so that you can work hard?

    There are no doors!

    with this idea, Sheehan and Vivian withdrew from the Royal Highness''s room.

    Not found at all, Roxie watched the two people leave, the smile on her face bit by bit disappeared.

    in the other side of the corridor, we started to talk to each other.

    "Leave your affairs to your highness." As if Vivian was reassuring sheen, she said: "it is not difficult to enter the divine world with your Highness''s friendship with the Protoss. I believe it will bring back some information soon."

    "Is it?" Sheen sighed, not very expectant: "hope."

    "What?" Vivian heard Sheen''s voice and asked, "do you think your highness can''t be trusted?"

    "Do you think I should trust it?" Shane asked, "I have never seen a princess before, but I can not believe her because she is beautiful."

    "... is not incomprehensible." Vivian was silent for a long time, then said: "standing in your position as a stranger, it is not realistic to let you trust your highness immediately." If

    is to be changed into a world person, I am afraid she will have some confidence and even absolute trust in hearing the heroic deeds of her royal highness.

    Until now, Vivian realized how difficult it was to let sheen tell her all about herself in this situation.

    Sheen chose to expose his secret in front of Roxie, who met for the first time, not because he believed her, but because he believed her.

    "Thank you."

    Vivian solemnly thanks Sean.

    But it made Sean laugh.

    "It''s a little strange of you to thank?" Sheen couldn''t laugh or cry: "you are for my things just so hard, the person who should say thank you is me, how to change it into you say thank you?"

    "I don''t think so." Vivian shook her head and said: "after today''s conversation, I believe you also understand that there must be some very important secret hidden behind the event that you are summoned. It may even involve the problems among the three ethnic groups, and even the peace and security of the world. Just like this, I have the obligation to do these things."

    Hearing this, Sean still has some admiration for Vivian.This girl doesn''t think that the safety of the world has nothing to do with herself, so she is willing to do her best for it. Unlike some people, she always thinks that the sky is falling down, and it is the responsibility of those great people with names to save the world. She is only a very small and weak human being. She is very good to take care of herself. What about other people''s affairs It doesn''t matter.

    Sheen believes that people like Vivian are just the kind of "real aristocrats". They uphold their own principles and obligations, have a sense of responsibility, and know how to think of danger in times of peace and put them into action.

    In this way, she can hold a shield that is not in line with her own, to shield all people from the wind and rain?

    "Your Highness must have thought so." Vivian also said: "the one who has never betrayed others'' expectations can be worshipped by the people like that. They worship her to the point that she can''t be sure that she is safe and sound every day. She never thinks it''s a very troublesome thing. In order to let the people rest assured, she takes the trouble to come out and show up every day."

    "In this way, she won''t sit back on your business." Vivian had a lot of confidence in Roxie and said to sheen: "you can trust her, it doesn''t matter."

    "All right." Sheen didn''t seem to respond.

    At this time, Sean suddenly thought of a very important thing.

    "by the way, how did the princess''s holy sword come from?"

    Sheen finally remembered what he had cared about before.

    "is that Princess Royal not like me? Why does she have the sword

    Sheen asked Vivian so.

    I can''t help it. It''s really weird.

    What''s more, when he saw Roxie''s sword, he found that the effect of the sword was too similar to that of the brave one thousands of years ago.

    Level + 50.

    Total skill level + 5.

    All types of damage reduced by 50%.

    This is all the power of the sword of the brave thousands of years ago.

    Plus exclusive there is also a display of "Mithra," Sheehan has an idea.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    "I knew you would care about it."

    Wei Wei An, who didn''t know she had some thoughts in her heart, suddenly laughed.

    "In fact, it''s not a secret. Almost everyone in the Kingdom knows it."

    Hearing Vivian''s opening remarks, sheen felt a little uncomfortable.

    Everybody knows... Everybody knows... And NIMA knows it!

    This is bullying us. We are not familiar with the place of life. We are new here. We don''t understand anything. Right?

    Sean, who felt his IQ was insulted, regretted that he didn''t read more books when he was in the guild library.

    If you read more books, then these so-called things known to all, you will know them, right?

    Now it is too hard to be treated as illiterate by others.

    At this moment, sheen deeply realized the benefits of reading, and planned to play a warning card to tell everyone to study hard and make progress every day.

    Of course, Vivian couldn''t have known that Sean was brainstorming again and explaining directly.

    "I know what you''re thinking. It''s just that the sword of the brave should belong to all of you. It should not be transferred. Once the brave person dies, the sword will disappear, right?"

    Vivian talks freely.

    "In fact, it is true that after the death of the brave men who were called into this world, their swords will be directly broken, and not even a fragment will be left behind."

    "But, a thousand years ago, Mithra, the brave man who founded this kingdom, made a request to the three goddesses in order to leave some strength for the royal family and the kingdom."

    "That request is to offer him as a living sacrifice to the sword."

    Hearing this, Sean''s steps suddenly stopped.

    "Sacrifice?"

    Sean was stunned.

    "That''s right." Vivian nodded, while affirming, she said: "the holy sword is a power born from the concept of" brave ". Once the brave person dies, it will naturally disappear with it."

    "In this case, before the brave person dies, the brave person himself can be sacrificed as a sacrifice to the holy sword through the ceremony."

    "In this way, the brave will become the holy sword. Without the concept of death, the sword will naturally remain."

    "This is the theory put forward by Mithra, the brave man thousands of years ago. Have you seen the result?"

    These words made Sean speechless.

    Don''t you want to Sheen tried to sound less sympathetic and said, "rather than make such a sacrifice, I think he''d better find a way to live forever."

    Since this is a different world of sword and magic, and there are also gods, demons and even elves, it should not be difficult for a brave man who can even defeat a demon king to find a way to live forever with his own ability?

    No matter how bad it is, as a great meritorious official who defeated the demon king, Mithra asked the three goddesses of the protoss to directly let others give him eternal life, right?

    Sheen believed that it was impossible for a god of the three goddesses to fail.

    As a result, it turned into a situation of sacrificing oneself. How many fatal turns would it take to be so upset?

    This time, however, sheen was wrong.

    "Do you think Mithra, the brave, died?" Vivian said with a bitter smile: "no, the reason why the brave man died was mainly because he suffered a very serious injury in the war with the demon king. As a sequela, the injury remained on him, and eventually led to the death of Mithra."

    "This..." Sean had nothing to say.

    The devil''s wound?

    That means that the injury, even the Supreme God ornice, can''t be cured?

    In this way, the other party will GG, it seems to be a matter of course.

    "But Mithra, the brave, died at about ninety-nine, which is also a very long life for human beings." Vivian added: "in view of this, the brave man wanted to leave his sword to the royal family and the kingdom before his death, and continue to protect the country."

    As a result, they sacrificed themselves to the sword through rituals, leaving the sword in the world.

    "It''s just that after all, the sword belongs to the brave. Even if it can stay, it can''t be used by anyone."

    Vivian continued to make additional explanations.

    "To be a new user of the sword, two prerequisites must be fulfilled."

    "One is that one must have the blood of Mithra, that is to say, only the royal family of Mithra Kingdom and the direct inheritor can use the sword."

    "One is that they must possess the talent and potential no less than Mithra the brave, no matter the unique skills or the blessing of God"Only when these two conditions are met can the sword be used and become the successor of Mithra''s sword."

    "I believe you can understand how harsh the conditions are."

    Of course I can understand.

    It means that if you are not a descendant of Mithra, you cannot be the heir of the sword.

    To be comparable to the brave one who can defeat the demon king?

    No brave man of all ages can do it.

    This shows how harsh the conditions are.

    "In the past thousand years, who has reached this condition?"

    Sheen has only this problem.

    But Vivian smiles but doesn''t speak. She glances at the direction of the princess''s bedroom behind her and tells her the answer.

    The answer is -- "only this one."

    for exactly one thousand years, only the royal highness of the princess came to this condition.

    "Otherwise, how could they be modern brave men?"

    The truth is that simple.

    Sheehan finally understood what makes so many people worship the princess highness.

    Not only because the other side looks beautiful, but also because the other side is born with the halo of the protagonist born in this world.

    "After I was reborn as a brave man in a different world, did I find myself not the protagonist? ¡·¡±

    "is the princess of the other world the brave? ¡·¡±

    "as a descendant of the brave, but stronger than the brave himself? ¡·¡±

    Sheen''s brain instantly filled up dozens of light novels.

    The title of the book... True!

    So...

    "Vivian, you go back first."

    Sheen suddenly said this to Vivian.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Vivie was stunned when she settled down.

    "I''ll see the princess again." "There''s something I want to ask her again," Sheehan said directly

    Hearing this, Vivian wants to say that she can go back with sheen.

    But on second thought, Vivian stopped again.

    "Then don''t be so rude."

    Vivian only left such a charge.

    "I see."

    Sheen naturally agreed.

    Vivian looked at the princess bedroom behind her and left.

    Sheen watched Vivian leave, then turned around, went back again, and walked to Rosie''s room.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    Vivian, who was gone, did not know that sheen had just turned to his Royal Highness''s bedroom. The next moment she used the skills of concealment, and entered the latent hiding state, eliminating her breath.

    work in just ways, but it''s not because sheen wants to be a flower collector and do something crazy. He suddenly thinks that if a big man is so aboveboard, he can go straight to his Highness''s bedroom. The female knights who are around him may directly block him down and let him eat a cold shoulder treatment.

    there are so many lick dog aristocrats waiting to be blessed by his royal highness. The women Cavaliers here must be very alert to men. Shane doesn''t want to feel that a man is a male leader but is led by a woman''s willfulness. He can not help but have to play a gentleman''s spirit. Even if there is conflict, he must be lenient or be reluctant to listen to the dialect. plot.

    , therefore, Sheehan simply went into the state of concealment and moved towards the direction of his Royal Highness''s bedroom. Just in case of

    , the skill of "concealment" is extremely powerful, and Hsien is not found in case of accident, so as to avoid some blood plots. He also holds the sword directly in his hands, and gains the blessing of the holy sword, so that the skill of the ten level becomes a twenty level skill, and the effect is awesome. On the way, he can not say that he is making a little noise, that is, his magic is most holy. The magic on the sword is perfectly hidden.

    In this state, if you cooperate with the assassin skill, what will happen?

    "I really want to find someone to try..."

    Sean always feels his hands itchy, which makes him want to be a man with back stab.

    , however, Shane still held back. Before touching the room of his highness, one hand held the holy sword. One hand opened the door directly without demur, and it slipped in.

    All this is going on quietly.

    If someone else is here to see this scene, they will say in a loud voice -- "Why are you so skilled?"

    However, because of his skill, sheen saw what he couldn''t see.

    "ah... Ah, trouble... Trouble."

    saw that in the exclusion of any other room, the princess of the beautiful princess was lying on the bed, and her back was facing the door.

    It wasn''t the calm, awe inspiring voice of the past.

    Although, the voice is still so beautiful, but the tone in the voice has completely changed.

    Become like decadent office workers, full of listless and depressed complaints.

    "Why is it so troublesome again? Can''t I have a good rest? "

    Roxie was lying on the bed in a big font, even her face was buried in the bed, and she kept complaining.

    "The itinerary was already so full that I had to go out every day to show my face, but also to deal with the nobles who proposed marriage. There was no time to play. It was very difficult to stay in the royal capital for a while recently. Why should such a big event happen again? How much work does God want me to do

    Roxie complained, but she couldn''t help dancing, kicking and waving her arms in bed.

    "I don''t want to work! I don''t want to work! I want to go out and play! "

    "I''d like to have some dessert at lilyt''s! I''d like to have a big meal at Alice''s! I don''t want to eat the cold dishes in the palace all the time

    "Wuwuwu... Vivian, that idiot... Why do you want to bring me trouble? What are these people going to do with me? "

    "Ah ah, ah... So troublesome... So troublesome..."

    every word of complaint and decadent words let sheen, who sneaked into the room, look frozen.

    While Roxie was still crying in the air, she turned over, kicked around and made a mess of the quilt. A beautiful face that could not help licking was full of hysteria, and the silence and coldness of the past were completely lost. A word flashed through Sean''s mind.

    "Who am I?"

    "Where am I?"

    What do you want me for

    Obviously, sheen is in a state of confusion.

    "Ah ah, ah... So troublesome... So numb..."

    on the other side, Roxie finally turned over and faced sheen in constant complaints and rolling. She was extremely smooth to see the man who was frozen there, staring at her eyes, and completely trapped in the chaos. Her decadent words suddenly stopped.

    "..."

    "..."

    "

    a man and a woman just froze there, big eyes staring at small eyes, completely lost reaction.

    Then, Sheen''s mouth began to twitch, Roxie''s face is out of a lot of sweat, become sweating.

    But neither of them dared to take the initiative to speak and continued to look at each other.

    Sheen could see the panic in Roxie''s eyes.Roxie can see the breakdown in Sean''s eyes.

    And there is a saying good, most afraid of the air suddenly quiet.

    Now, strange silence pervades this man and a woman, making the storm come.

    Until...

    "Sean?"

    Roxie finally took the initiative.

    As if back to the same as before, calm tone, indifferent expression, complete "Princess mode".

    Just, the messy quilt and the messy clothes and hair caused by kicking and rolling all told sheen that everything just happened was not a dream.

    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else you want to say? "

    Roxie, as if nothing had happened, said such words calmly and abnormally.

    Sean was speechless and choked.

    Then...

    "you don''t want to just muddle through

    Sean''s direct remark pierced Rosie''s mind.

    Roxie''s beautiful face twitched at once.

    "... if there is anything important you want to say, just say it. If you can help me, I will try my best."

    Roxie continued to calm down, but the thought of muddling through became more and more obvious.

    Sheen was silent again.

    "I''m here to ask your highness a question," Sheehan said quietly

    "What''s the problem?" Roxie remained calm.

    "I saw what I shouldn''t have seen." Sheen also said quietly: "although there is a sense of destruction of the three outlooks, I would like to ask, at this time, what should I do to avoid being killed?"

    "Yes, it''s really important." Roxie nodded and did not even ponder. She said directly, "I think, whether it is for the sake of herself or for the sake of others, we should treat this incident as if it didn''t happen. It''s better to erase this memory. What do you think of this suggestion?"

    "I think so." Sheen nodded his head and said, "you can''t just let it go, can you?"

    "It''s not good." Roxie smiles and says, "well, not so good."

    The conversation is over.

    Air, is a sudden quiet.

    Next second...

    "excuse me."

    Sheen turned without hesitation and was ready to leave.

    Just, a hand grabbed his shoulder fiercely and dragged him over.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    "Alas..."

    "ah..."

    "ah..."

    room, the princess''s sighs came up again and again, from the very beginning, did not stop.

    Sheehan heared the princess''s heir, heave great sighs and sighs at her royal highness, and felt that the tea in her hands was not fragrant.

    At this time, Sean and Roxie are already sitting opposite each other, face to face, on a small white table, drinking tea.

    Well, it''s not black tea, but the sweet honey tea, or the one that''s so sweet that Sheen''s tongue almost turns into sugar after a sip.

    heave great sighs, but the princess''s Royal Highness has been relish, but she has been sighing and sighing.

    Sean couldn''t stand it. He said it directly.

    , "I said, princess, what time do you want to sigh?"

    Sheen has said this more than once.

    However, every time she heard this sentence, Roxie not only did not stop, but sighed more and more seriously.

    "I''ve been hiding for so many years, and I haven''t even seen the appearance of Riley and her sister. It''s so important that a man I just met today saw me. It''s really... Alas..."

    Roxie has been saying this all the time, which makes Sean have the impulse to beat her up.

    Well, if you look so beautiful, you will cry for a long time after one punch?

    unfortunately, the princess is not a feeble princess. If she punches herself up, she can not cry out, and the female Cavaliers will surely rush in.

    At the moment, Sean can only speak out without being angry.

    "Since it''s so important, don''t show it any more. Just go back to the previous Princess mode?"

    ''s present Luo Xi really gave Shin a kind of very useless feeling, let Shane''s heart to this princess''s Royal Highness''s impression becomes sparse.

    What''s terrible is that the feeling of being so useless falls on the other party''s body, and it''s also a kind of amazing lazy beauty. Sheen has to say that a person with good looks can be willful, and whatever he does is beautiful.

    Don''t know what Sean thinks in her heart, Roxie has shown a look of giving up.

    "That''s what I did just now. Didn''t you say I was muddling through?" "In this case, people don''t care. It''s tiring to pretend to be a good child all the time," said Roxie

    Hearing this, Sean felt that he should put forward a very mature proposal as an adult.

    "Then I''ll help you to go out and publicize and tell those nobles that their goddess is actually a waste man?"

    Sheen tried to show his kindness.

    "Dare you

    devoid of gratitude, his return kindness with ingratitude evil for good took the table and trampled on the kindness of sheen.

    "Now that you''ve seen it, I''ll recognize it, but if you publicize what happened here, don''t blame me for being rude."

    Roxie threatened Sean and put on a fierce look.

    "Are you going to kill me?" Sheen couldn''t help saying, "I have to say, you chose the most likely way to kill me."

    The damage caused by this way of killing is that the guardian of the holy sword can''t be weakened, not to mention the resistance ability of Hearn.

    "Who wants to kill you? What kind of killing method is Meng Sha? Why have I never heard of it? " Roxie frowned. Fox looked at Sean suspiciously and said, "is this the killing way of the different world?"

    "I think so." Sheen said quietly: "this is a killing method that only a beautiful girl like you can use. It doesn''t have any effect on the same sex, but it can kill men in short. It''s short for men''s special attack, especially for beautiful and young girls. If you use this unique skill, all Lori control... No, all gentlemen will suffer fatal injuries and eventually emit a lot of noses Blood, too much blood to die, but you are too big. "

    "... how do I feel like you''re playing me?" Roxie frowned deeper and deeper, holding honey tea, staring at Sean and saying, "and don''t say I''m older, I''m only 17 years old!"

    This sentence let Sean glance at Roxie''s chest without trace.

    Soon Sheehan spoke.

    "It''s big at 17, OK?"

    This is the truth.

    It''s true.

    at least, no one else''s age of seventeen is comparable to that of his royal highness, seventeen.

    In a word, it''s the gap between B and D. you can understand everything.

    but the royal highness of the princess did not know, and he argued with Shane directly.

    "Why are you 17 years old? I was just an adult two years ago! "

    "But you are big."

    "If you go out and ask, people say that I have made great achievements since I was young. No one has ever said that I am old!""But you are big."

    "I''m not big! I''m very small! "

    "No, no, no, you''re really big, believe me."

    "You..."

    in the face of Sean''s words that seem to have a meaning, Roxie called out.

    However, looking at Sean has always been a smile, Roxie is a little confused.

    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Roxie looked straight at Sean and said, "don''t you want to know why I became so different?"

    If someone else had seen Roxie as she was now, she would have been unable to help but investigate?

    And sheen said nothing about it except for the confusion at the beginning, which seemed to have been deceived and despised by Roxie.

    This makes Roxie, who is ready to break the news, very puzzled.

    does not know...

    "because of growing up from childhood to most of the expectations and hopes of others, is regarded as the pillar of the Kingdom and the modern hero worship. Therefore, in order not to let others down, and in order not to let their worshipping people feel depressed, the great princess has concealed her nature and forced herself to always live with others'' expectations. It''s the image that exists for this reason. Now this is what you should have looked like. Am I right? "

    Sheen didn''t even pause for a moment. She poked out the most important secret in Roxie''s heart at one breath.

    "You, you, you, you...!" Roxie immediately pointed to sheen, her face full of amazement, and said, "how do you know that?"

    "Ha ha." "How can I know?" he said with a smile? Because this man has set up too many routines

    Otherwise, why does sheen look down on Roxie after she reacts?

    Not looking down on Roxie, but disdaining the device.

    Therefore, Sheen has no opinion about the huge contrast between the image of Roxie before and after, but only complains.

    "Thanks to my admiration for you before, I have moved me back."

    Sheen snatched the honey tea from Rosie''s hand.

    "I didn''t move you! It is you who have imagined me so well Roxie immediately took back the honey tea and complained, "it''s because you think too much of me that I have to be like that. Now it''s unreasonable to blame me!"

    "You don''t make sense. It has something to do with me? I''m not from this world

    "Ah, ah! Stop taking my tea

    Before they knew it, they quarreled.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    After that, sheen realized that no one knew the nature of Roxie.

    Whether it is the knights who have been guarding Roxie''s side, or the teachers, friends and sisters who have been associated with her all the time, or even the contemporary kings and princesses who are her parents, they do not know that Roxie has such a hidden side.

    That is to say, all along, Roxie has always been a princess model to get along with people, even if the other side is her own family.

    "You''ve done it too thoroughly, haven''t you?"

    Sheen was dumbfounded, holding the honey tea that had just been snatched from Roxie''s hand.

    "... you think I want to." Roxie looked at Sean angrily, but her hands were not empty. Holding a new cup of tea, she murmured, "everyone has great expectations for me, including father and mother."

    "I wish I could be the pillar of the kingdom."

    "I hope I can become a person who can live up to the recognition of Goddess and sword."

    "I wish I could be a royal signboard comparable to my ancestors."

    "I hope that the successors of the brave who have been waiting for thousands of years in the kingdom can bring peace and prosperity to this country and the world, just like the brave ones at the beginning."

    "That''s what everyone wanted, from my conscious beginning to now."

    At this point, some self mockery appeared on Roxie''s face.

    "As a result, in order to respond to everyone''s expectations and try to be better than anyone else, I will become that way unconsciously. If I am seen like this, I will faint at once."

    This is not an exaggeration.

    It can be seen from the people''s desire to see Roxie every day, and the nobles and young men who want to achieve good things with Roxie. One can see how perfect the image of Roxie is in their hearts.

    even Vivian and thierre are all so. Whenever I mention Luo Si, though not so fanatical to be gaffe, it is impossible to erase the admiration and trust of her Royal Highness from the bottom of my heart.

    It can be said that Roxie is already a kind of faith in many people''s hearts.

    This belief, in a way, is even superior to the belief in the Protoss.

    So, once Roxie''s nature is exposed, there must be a lot of people who faint from it, right?

    Even sheen just had a feeling of being cheated, and her impression of Roxie was sparse. Let alone the people of this country, it would be a great blow.

    This is the same truth as a famous beauty star who is famous for her purity and purity. People who know it will find it hard to say anything, let alone its fanatical fans. They may not want to believe this kind of thing, and then fight with others on the Internet and die to maintain their own image of idols. However, they do not know that idols are also human beings.

    Roxie is definitely recognized as a big star in this world, and her fans are all the people in this kingdom, and everyone is so crazy. If her nature is exposed and the world is so big, there will be many wonderful flowers who can''t accept it and then do some crazy things.

    "Most people don''t want to say that they have to see the princess safe and sound every day to feel at ease, or they will start a riot?" Roxie tried her best to accuse, as if she would vomit all her complaints over the years. She said loudly, "the result is that I can''t stay too far away from Wang no matter what I do every time. I can go back and forth on the same day as much as possible. In this way, I can only show up at noon the next day and control the situation. No matter what work I do, I have to rush to do. Otherwise, I can''t show up in this time It''s easy to finish the work, show up, have a little time to rest, and have to deal with those nobles who come to propose marriage. It''s really annoying that we can''t just drive them all back! "

    Speaking of the back, Roxie almost returned to the beginning of the appearance, lying down on the bed to roll to vent.

    no, the princess has now been on the table, a feeble look, like a salty fish with no hope.

    "Now I have to deal with your affairs, so I have to plan to go to the divine world, and then I have to find a way to finish the work first, and then I have to arrange a good time to see if I can come back and show up before noon the next day. If I can''t, what can I do to appease the public. Ah, it''s so troublesome, so troublesome..."

    Roxie has completely ignored her image.

    was exposed in front of sheen, and the royal highness of the princess seemed not to continue to hide.

    sheen quietly looked at the princess''s performance, drinking honey tea that was too sweet and half squinting.

    "Who do you want to blame?" Instead of sympathy, sheen scoffed and said, "even if you have to respond to other people''s expectations, there''s no need to make your image so perfect."

    people may be looking forward to the success of Luo Si, but that does not mean that he is looking forward to his perfect princess.

    "Even if the heir to the royal family has to maintain an image to some extent, it doesn''t have to be that way?" "You''ve done it yourself," Hearn said rudely"Woo..." Roxie suddenly said, unable to refute.

    Indeed, when you think about it now, Roxie herself feels that she has gone too far.

    "But... But I can''t help it!" "Who makes people look at me with expectant eyes every time, hoping that I can perform better?" said Roxie? Of course, I have to try my best to show the best to others

    "So don''t you do it yourself?" Sheen said scornfully: "I''ve done too much and I''ve shown myself to be too perfect. Then I can''t blame other people''s more and more adoration and fanaticism to you."

    "Well, do you have compassion?" Roxie said indignantly, "I said so poor, can''t you comfort me a lot?"

    "Ha ha." Sheen immediately said the truth again. Instead of being restrained, he said with more disdain: "you Wang Er generation or GUI er generation are fond of affectation. You have the advantages that ordinary people don''t have. Born in such a good family, you don''t have to worry about eating, drinking, coming, or going. As a result, you make yourself look so miserable all day long When you get money, you lose your beautiful freedom, you get your rights, but you lose your ordinary happiness. Do you know how many people outside hope to have your condition but can''t ask for it? "

    "Wait... Wait! You don''t have to talk about it? " Roxie looked at Sean''s excited look, but she was afraid. She said weakly, "I just complain about it, just complain about it?"

    "Is it?" Sheen immediately calmed down and said in a calm mind: "maybe I think that too many similar male and female masters like you do this kind of human setup. I''m sorry."

    "No... nothing..." Roxie relieved herself and said, "although I don''t know what you''re talking about, since it''s all right, it''s the best. You''re really a bit scared like that."

    With that, Sean and Rosie started to stare at each other again, not knowing what to say.

    After all, the atmosphere was destroyed by sheen.

    Roxie''s heart is broken.

    According to the general development, at this time, the other party should sympathize with himself and encourage him. As the only person who knows his own nature, he should do some advice for himself, and even find a way to save himself from suffering. Is that right?

    But sheen is full of malice kick fly such a normal development, on the contrary, gave her a scolding, so that Roxie began to doubt life.

    Now, Roxie is just thinking, is it possible that people in different worlds are like this?

    I haven''t heard of my ancestors being so beaten in the past... No, so extraordinary.

    In fact, Roxie''s mood was relaxed a lot.

    When her nature was exposed, Roxie was not completely disturbed.

    Originally, Roxie was also worried that her handle fell on a man''s hand, and whether there would be any worrying situation or even threat.

    Now, Sheen''s attitude tells Roxie that she thinks too much.

    This is a man to be trusted with.

    Roxie realized that.

    In front of him, at least, he doesn''t have to hide his own nature.

    Roxie was more or less happy to think of it.

    "By the way, why are you back?"

    Only then did Roxie think of the problem.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    "I almost forgot the business."

    When Roxie said this, sheen remembered the purpose of his trip.

    In fact, Sean just wanted to borrow something from Roxie.

    "Do you still have that ring to seal the sword?"

    Yes, Sean just wanted to borrow the ring from Roxie to seal the sword.

    "Did you want this Roxie knew, nodded and said, "sure, it would be troublesome for the sword holder to not have it."

    The appearance of the sword is so conspicuous. With its reputation, once used in front of outsiders, the chance of being recognized is 100%.

    And...

    "the magic power of the holy sword is so easy to recognize. The sacred wave will be recognized in the eyes of those who have seen the sword and the sensitive gods and demons."

    When Roxie said this, sheen could not help touching her nose.

    It seems that the reason why lesia found her identity was that she knew the existence of the sword.

    Then, it is very likely that the other party will recognize the magic power of the sword just as Roxie said.

    Sheen thought it would be good to wrap the sword, but that was not enough.

    Therefore, the sword ring of holy sword came into being.

    "It was originally made to protect the brave from being targeted. Almost all the brave people in the past dynasties were given this prop. Otherwise, in the era before the end of the war, once the magic power of the warrior''s holy sword was detected, he would be directly killed. In the growing stage, there would be no fluke."

    Roxie sipped her honey tea and talked.

    "Before they grow up, almost all of them choose to seal their swords like this, develop them slowly, and come out again when the time is right. You don''t have this prop. It''s very lucky that you can live in peace until now."

    Hearing this, Sean turned his lips and didn''t think so.

    He didn''t feel lucky at all.

    Let''s not say that letha found his own existence by virtue of the magic of the sword?

    It''s also because of this that sheen was involved in the old mob incident, which is already unfortunate.

    Of course, if Bedo and Kilian were alive, they would have complained loudly.

    "Are you unfortunate?"

    "Unfortunately, it is us."

    It can be said that Bedo and Kilian in the hell are crying and complaining, which is very vivid.

    Let''s get to the point.

    "Do you have any more of this?"

    Sheen asked what he cared about.

    If you can seal your sword like Roxie, you don''t need to worry about the exposure of the sword, and you don''t have to think about new weapons.

    Even if sealed, the sword is much better than most magic weapons.

    So Sheehan really needs the seal.

    "Wait for me."

    Roxie didn''t answer directly. She said this, and then she got up and opened the cupboard in the corner of the room.

    Sheen glanced, and then he could hardly move his eyes.

    The reason is simple. It''s just that the cabinet is so beautiful.

    Well, that''s great.

    Who makes the colorful small clothes inside so many, and each piece of them is so pleasing to the eyes?

    I believe that any man will think it looks good when he sees it.

    It''s just...

    (this style is so big, that model is beautiful.)

    Sheen offered his appreciation without any parsimony.

    and her royal highness, who was unguarded, opened her little closet so that she could find a box from inside and bring it to Shane.

    Here you are

    Roxie threw the box in front of Sean without any hesitation. The action was so careless, but it was still beautiful when it was done by this beautiful princess.

    Sheen was not polite, but also took the box and opened it. There are three rings as like as two peas in the

    box.

    "These are the seal rings used by the brave in the past."

    Roxie was a little lazy.

    "Every brave man will get a seal ring like this when he is summoned to the world. When they die, the seal ring will not disappear with the sword. Over the years, several rings have been accumulated. The royal family has collected them every time they meet for a rainy day. Now they are all in my hands. ¡±

    after all, this thing, except for Roxie''s hand, is only valuable for collection.

    "Choose one."

    Roxie was very cheerful."Isn''t it all the same?"

    Sheen rolled his eyes and immediately picked up one of them and took out his sword.

    "Zheng!"

    The sword was still so dazzling that the whole room was shining brilliantly.

    "Is your sword a little too dazzling?" Looking at this scene, Roxie couldn''t help saying, "it''s much more dazzling than the sword of the brave handed down by my Mithra royal family from generation to generation. Is this sword more powerful than mine?"

    Sheen did not answer, but looked at his sword.

    ==========

    [holy sword]

    ¡¤ exclusive: sheen.

    ¡¤Level + 100.

    ¡¤Total skill level + 10.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduced by 99%.

    ¡¤All negative state immunity.

    ¡¤Sharpness is the highest level.

    ¡¤Durability is the highest scale.

    ¡¤It causes great damage to evil objects.

    ¡¤It has cleansing and dispelling effects on evil forces.

    ¡¤It can not be abandoned, transferred, destroyed, transformed or interfered with.

    ==========

    after a series of effects, sheen felt like a nuclear bomb in his holy sword.

    Sheen was also embarrassed to attack Roxie, so he put the sword ring in his hand directly.

    At this moment, the sword ring was shocked, as if it had been broken down. It expanded and turned into several parts to wrap the holy sword.

    For a moment, the blade of Sheen''s holy sword was sealed one by one, as if with a scabbard, and was fastened by several steel jaws.

    The radiance of the sword was immediately reduced.

    However, to Hearn''s and Roxie''s surprise, the sword was not completely sealed, only a third of it was sealed, and several pieces of blade were exposed, and the brilliance was still dazzling.

    "Is this

    Roxie was surprised.

    Sheen was equally stunned.

    Because, in Hearn''s eyes, the effect of the sword changed.

    ==========

    [holy sword (seal)]

    ¡¤ exclusive: sheen.

    ¡¤Level + 70.

    ¡¤Full skill level + 7.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduced by 70%.

    ¡¤The total negative state was greatly weakened.

    ¡¤The sharpness is super grade.

    ¡¤The durability is very high.

    ¡¤Inflicts astonishing damage on evil objects.

    ¡¤It has a certain chance to purify and dispel evil forces.

    ¡¤It can not be abandoned, transferred, destroyed, transformed or interfered with.

    ==========

    "not completely sealed yet?"

    Sean was full of surprise.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    "Zheng!"

    The radiance of the sword is still shining, even if it is not so bright before the seal, it can still make people clearly feel the sacred wave on it.

    Sean and Roxie looked at each other, and finally, they had to admit a fact.

    "It seems that one seal ring is not enough to seal all the power of your sword."

    Roxie looked at Sean with deep eyes.

    "Er..." sheen gave a dry smile and whispered, "is this common?"

    "Not often, of course." "This kind of seal ring is made of steel, which is the highest level of magic metal. During the war, even the gods and demons will fight for this magic metal. Now, after the world is divided into the divine world, the demon world and the human world, the magic metal can only be found in the divine world, and only a few pieces can be produced in a hundred years It''s only the God of forging. Do you think this is common? "

    "... I thought this seal ring was only valuable for collection now."

    Sheen found himself wrong.

    If the material of the seal ring of holy sword is so precious, even if it is sold, it is estimated that it will sell for a lot of money?

    Looking at how simply and casually Roxie took out these magic props, sheen thought they were not so precious. But when you think about it carefully, Roxie is the princess of the brave country and the only royal heir who has inherited the title of holy sword and brave man for thousands of years. It is clear how rich she will be.

    Just because Roxie is generous doesn''t mean it''s worthless.

    Of course...

    "although it has a long history, the object of seal is the holy sword, and this situation has not never happened." As soon as Roxie turned her words, she said: "the holy sword has the effect of driving away the interference of negative forces. Even if it is a seal ring made of steel, it is not a problem to face the general holy sword. When facing the sword with too strong power, it may not be completely sealed. In fact, the holy sword I inherited belongs to this situation."

    Hearing this, sheen also remembered that part of the power of Roxie''s sword would still be revealed after being sealed.

    That''s probably not completely sealed.

    "However, among the brave men of all ages, only the holy sword of our ancestors was so powerful that it could not be completely sealed with a seal ring. The rest of the brave swords were not so strong."

    Roxie said something.

    "And your sword, after being sealed by the seal ring, still has such a strong light. I''m curious how powerful it is."

    With these words, Roxie didn''t wait for Sean to respond. She took out the second seal ring from the box and handed it to sheen.

    "Bring it another one."

    Roxie''s words surprised Sean as he took the seal ring.

    "Can more than one of them be used together?"

    Sheen thought his sword was the only way.

    "Of course, otherwise the royal family collects so many seal rings, do you think it''s just for a precaution, as a backup?" Roxie replied, and urged: "try it quickly. The seal ring can only be successfully used by the brave person himself. Otherwise, it can not seal the power of the holy sword."

    It can be seen how foul and powerful the sword of the brave is.

    Sean can understand.

    If you do not seal by yourself, the "no interference" effect alone will make the seal ring completely invalid.

    So sheen added a second seal ring to his sword. The seal ring was turned into several pieces of blade steel, and the rest of the blade was caught again.

    However...

    = = = =

    ¡¤ exclusive: sheen.

    ¡¤Level + 50.

    ¡¤Total skill level + 5.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduced by 50%.

    ¡¤The total negative state was greatly weakened.

    ¡¤Sharpness is the highest.

    ¡¤High durability.

    ¡¤Deals a lot of damage to evil objects.

    ¡¤Has dispelling effect on evil forces.

    ¡¤It can not be abandoned, transferred, destroyed, transformed or interfered with.

    ==========

    "... It seems that it has not been completely sealed yet?"

    "Yes... Yes..."

    Sean and Roxie looked at the two-thirds Sealed sword with an indescribable expression.

    Roxie, in particular, looks at Sean a little bit like a monster.

    I can''t help it. After being sealed twice, the light of this holy sword is as good as that of her sword.

    Moreover, after the seal had to be lifted, the light of Roxie''s sword could not match that of sheen, who had been sealed twice.What does that mean?

    It means that the holy sword of our ancestors, the true biography of the Mithra royal family, is not enough to be seen in front of others.

    Even if they have imposed two seals, they can be compared with the holy sword that defeated the demon king.

    It made Roxie realize that maybe sheen is really not easy.

    Previously, although Roxie was surprised that sheen was brave, she didn''t think she could be compared with herself.

    The brave people of all ages are not up to their ancestors, right?

    However, her natural potential was no less than that of Mithra, and Roxie felt that even though sheen was brave, he was at the same level as those who had been defeated by the devil in the past, but not at the level of herself and her ancestor Mithra.

    This is a very rational analysis.

    At least, Roxie has never seen anyone better than herself.

    But now, maybe there is one.

    Now, Roxie was silent for a while and gave the last seal ring to sheen.

    "Come again."

    Roxie seems to want to see where Sheen''s limit is, and her tone is a little bit like not to admit defeat or to be in a corner.

    "Er..."

    sheen was silent and muttered in his heart.

    "I really don''t want to hit you..."

    and sheen added the last seal ring to the sword.

    As the seal ring was broken down into blade steel again, it was equipped on the blade. This time, the holy sword finally seemed to be put into the scabbard and became flat.

    It''s just...

    = = = =

    [holy sword (triple seal)]

    ¡¤ exclusive: sheen.

    ¡¤Level + 10.

    ¡¤Full skill level + 1.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduced by 10%.

    ¡¤To some extent, the total negative state weakened.

    ¡¤It can not be abandoned, transferred, destroyed, transformed or interfered with.

    ==========

    looking at the unsealed sword, sheen was silent.

    Roxie was equally silent.

    "... well, that''s fine."

    Sheen didn''t know who he was talking to. He said this.

    "Although it is not completely sealed, it is hard to recognize the holy sword when it is sealed. I am satisfied."

    Well, it turns out to be good, right.

    Roxie looked relieved.

    It''s strange!

    "Are you trying to muddle through?"

    Roxie''s look at Sean had grown disdainful.

    ''s eyes were as like as two peas looked at Luo Xi''s eyes before.

    Sean felt sick, but he was frightened again.

    Because, Roxie looked at him, the eyes have changed from disdain to full of fighting spirit.

    "You... What do you want?"

    Sheen''s voice was trembling like an angry little daughter-in-law.

    "Go

    It was Roxie, on the other hand, who became full of momentum.

    "Let''s practice!"

    After all, Roxie didn''t give Sean a chance to react and dragged him out.

    "Wait...!"

    Sean had no time to stop her, so she was dragged out by Roxie.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    "Temple... Your highness..."

    As Roxie dragged sheen out of her room, there was a sound of astonishment and shaking around her.

    Hearing these voices, Roxie was stunned at first, then her heart "cluttered" for a moment, and looked around.

    I saw, in the bedroom outside, one by one of the female Knights guard here, looking at the scene of Roxie dragging sheen, all stare big eyes.

    obviously saw that his family had never been close to any opposite sex, no matter the nobility of the nobility, the princes of other countries or the important figures of his clan.

    That''s what makes Roxie think of this important thing.

    It''s not that Roxie is too slow, but she has never shown her nature in front of others so far. This time, she showed a vivid expression in front of Sean, which made her a little too relaxed. For a moment, she even forgot to disguise.

    But, after all, Roxie is not an ordinary person. She can hide her nature in front of everyone for so long, and she will not panic because of this emergency.

    So, Roxie soon calmed down, and, instead of letting go of her hand, she maintained the status quo, stepped forward and went on.

    After all, this time again flustered to let go, on the contrary, there is a feeling of desire to cover up.

    In this case, it is better to continue with the big square, just can continue to maintain their calm and awe inspiring image of the princess.

    Moreover, I have never been close to any opposite sex, and I don''t really look down on anyone.

    Although Roxie is excellent, even the best in the world, she never thought that her future partner must be worthy of her, how excellent she must be.

    Because there is no better person than her, Roxie once thought that her other half, even an ordinary man, doesn''t matter.

    But it''s a very difficult thing.

    an ordinary man is with the world''s first princess of highness. No matter whether or not Luo Si himself cares, others will be seriously opposed.

    Not to mention that the royal family does not allow it, but the people will riot for this, and think that the other half is not worthy of the perfect Roxie, right?

    Although it is not impossible for Roxie to resist such pressure with her ability, it does not mean that an ordinary man can do it.

    At that time, the pressure exerted by others on this person will surely crush the other party and make the other party collapse.

    Therefore, Roxie also recognized the reality, even if she didn''t care about her other half''s background and ability, based on the actual situation, the other party must have the excellent and ability to withstand the pressure.

    In fact, Roxie does not exclude other people''s proposal. For the sake of the continuation of royal blood and marriage, she can be well prepared in this respect.

    However, based on the reality, those who come to propose marriage are unqualified.

    Because they don''t know the nature of Roxie, let alone that the perfect image of Roxie is just a surface.

    Roxie can hide from others, even from her parents and brothers, but can she hide from her husband who sleeps with her every day?

    Well, if you really want to hide it, you can''t hide it. It''s just that in that way, Roxie will not only have to maintain her image outside, but also in her private room. Sooner or later, Roxie will feel that she will collapse.

    In view of this, Roxie had to wait.

    Fortunately, because Roxie is very good, even the protoss are very concerned about her marriage. The royal family dare not take her marriage as a political chip. In addition, Roxie has inherited the holy sword and has become a modern warrior. She has a great say. If she wants to marry her in a situation she does not want, it is basically a dream.

    Even if maintaining a perfect image leads to the public to be too fanatical, fanaticism actually has the advantages of fanaticism. If Roxie really does not want to get married, as long as a word is released to the public, I believe that the public will be willing to parade for her, and even the royal family will have no way to deal with it.

    As a result, Roxie plans to drag on like this, until it can''t be delayed any more, so she starts to look for a way to live forever.

    If you can live forever and not die because of the problem of life span, you can always be a modern warrior to protect the royal family and the Kingdom, then even if you don''t get married and don''t leave blood, others will not have too much opinion, right?

    In other words, Roxie is actually ready to be lonely for life.

    To sum up, Roxie didn''t get close to any opposite sex, not because she looked down on anyone, but because she was so helpless.

    And this time, Roxie has exposed her nature in front of Sean, so it doesn''t matter whether she is close or not.

    As for the external world, it will not be because Roxie is close to any other opposite sex that will lead to her revealing her nature, right?

    What Roxie wants to do is to maintain her perfect princess image, not a cold person who is not close to any opposite sex.Well, it doesn''t matter if others are surprised or surprised, just don''t expose your nature.

    At the thought of this, Roxie continued to drag sheen forward, without any intention of letting go, except that the expression on her face was no longer lazy, but as indifferent as before.

    In this way, Roxie forgot that it was a matter for two people, not for one person. It was useless for her to think so well.

    "Pa!"

    At a certain moment, such a clear sound sounded.

    "Ah

    Roxie only felt a pain in the back of her hand and gave a light breath, and the reflexive hand was pulled back.

    "Your Highness...!"

    "Your Highness...!"

    There was another cry from the ladies around.

    Roxie also looked behind in amazement.

    There, sheen turned his wrist, rolled her eyes at Roxie and said, "didn''t you wait? It''s not that I don''t agree. What are you dragging me for? "

    Sheen''s tone was full of discontent, and his attitude remained unchanged. He was still so rude.

    "You..."

    Roxie was suddenly angry and looked at the women around her who had not responded, but were still staring at the big eyes.

    It was the first time in her life that Roxie was beaten by a man in public and treated so rudely by a man.

    However, for Sheen''s attitude, which had never been changed by external factors, Roxie sighed with a sigh of relief and envy.

    Roxie doesn''t want to know what.

    He only knows, in front of so many people being dragged away, is he not face saving?

    What''s more, I want to know how much trouble it will become if it is seen by the nobles and young men outside.

    At the beginning, in lamigion''s adventurer''s guild, Vivienne pulled him and made a lot of trouble. This time, if she was dragged by Rosie in public, the trouble would be endless.

    So, Sean is grateful.

    "Cough." Sheen gave a dry cough and said respectfully to Roxie, "then, your highness, let''s go."

    There is no one else in this way.

    Roxie was angry again. It was a wonder.

    I seldom get close to a opposite sex. What''s the result now? Instead, they''re taking the initiative to distance themselves?

    This guy, it''s really hard to beat him.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Palace arena.

    This is the only arena in the palace, not for the knights, but for the royal family.

    The arena used by the order for training and competition is in the Military District of the North District. Even the court magicians employed by the Royal Palace use the place to train magic. Only the royal family can use the arena set up in the palace, and no one else can use this place.

    Of course, if there is any competition or duel that must be held in the palace, the arena will also be used.

    Therefore, the arena is not small. On the contrary, it is also very large. It even has an audience seat, which can accommodate more than 1000 spectators. It is also equipped with a protective border. Even if you use superior magic to bombard here, you can''t touch the position of the audience, which is very reassuring.

    At this moment, in this palace arena, there are only two people.

    "Come on

    Said Roxie, standing in front of sheen, gritting her teeth, holding the Sealed sword.

    "Let me see what you can do!"

    Hearing this, Sean, who stood opposite to Roxie, took a puff of his mouth.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to take the opportunity to teach me a lesson?"

    Sheen is very serious about that.

    "How could it be?" Roxie said so, but in her wine red eyes, it was like a murderous spirit. She said word by word: "I just want to consult the real brave. How can I do that kind of thing?"

    "... when you say that, you can show a little bit of hate on your face. It doesn''t matter." Sheen always felt as if he had played off, and quickly said: "make it clear in advance, I came to this world less than a month ago. Now I''m still a slag of grade 24. You''re a big man of level 70, won''t bully people by grade?"

    "Of course." Roxie said this, but the words she blurted out were like this: "is this to show weakness by the enemy? I understand. "

    "It''s not to show weakness with the enemy!" "I really only have grade 24," said sheen with a slight pain

    "But rank is not everything." Roxie said indifferently: "the real strength of a brave man lies in his own holy sword and unique skills. Anyway, your holy sword is not completely sealed. How much can it provide you with strength? With unique skills, it will certainly not be weaker than 70, right?"

    "Wait, do you have swords and unique skills?" Shane Tucao said: "not to make complaints about the sword is a unique skill. Vivian also said that your unique skills are no less inferior to those of the milieu of the thousand years ago."

    At least, in the face of Roxie, sheen really did not find any advantage.

    Other people don''t know what''s going on. Don''t sheen know it himself?

    Although his unique skill is very strong, it is mainly reflected in his growth. As far as the battle itself is concerned, it has no effect.

    It is estimated that the combat advantage brought by this unique skill to sheen is only those full level skills.

    However, although the skill level of Roxie is not as exaggerated as that of sheen, it also has a level of seven or eight. With the holy sword, even if it is sealed, it can increase the level of all skills. In terms of skills, compared with sheen, it is not very big.

    On the contrary, Roxie is much higher than sheen.

    and this Royal Highness''s ability to grow even if it is not superior to Sheehan, it is impossible to reach the maximum value of all aspects of ability when upgrading. As a genius who can shoulder the courage of her, she will certainly not go anywhere.

    In view of this, this time, sheen really can''t find a clear advantage.

    Unless the sword was released, sheen felt that he would have a hard time dealing with this unprecedented genius.

    Roxie obviously doesn''t think she''s going to lose.

    That''s why Roxie wants to fight.

    "Don''t worry, I can''t use my unique skills. This time I''m just practicing. I won''t use them." Roxie stares at Sean. Somehow, she is in a high mood and says to sheen, "just let your horse come here. You can use your unique skills or swords."

    Now, sheen is sure.

    This girl definitely wants to take the opportunity to teach herself a lesson.

    "Do you really think I''m scared?" Sheehan was also a foxy smile. "Okay, now that our princess is in distress, I will try to help you to pat the mud on your body, especially your butt."

    The implication is, don''t let him get the chance.

    Otherwise, he will spank her ass.

    Roxie''s not panicked at all.

    "Let''s try. Even if you can get it, you can do it."

    At the end of the conversation, the two looked at each other as if they were colliding with each other, creating a fierce spark.

    Obviously, the two brave men have already crossed each other.

    Therefore, both of them held up their sealed swords and pointed them at each other.This finger, the expression of two people also changed.

    "... it seems that you can''t be underestimated."

    Roxie murmured, her face heavy.

    Because, in front of her, Sean just casually raised his sword, but his whole posture and posture were flawless. He immediately entered the fighting state. His eyes twinkled and his momentum was extraordinary.

    On the other hand, Sean also found that there was no empty man under his fame.

    "this royal highness is really as good as the rumor."

    Sean looked at the opposite Roxie, can clearly feel that at this moment, the magic of Roxie''s body is slowly burning like a flame, bringing great pressure.

    That pressure is definitely the most terrible pressure Sean has encountered since he came to the world.

    Bedo?

    Killian?

    Lesia?

    Even if these three masters of the old demon sect join hands, I''m afraid they can''t catch up with Roxie?

    Modern brave people are worthy of their reputation.

    But instead, Sheen''s morale burned.

    Since coming into the world, Sheen has not felt any more pressure except for the first few days in the forest.

    Whether it is lesha, Bedo or Kilian, although they are very strong, can think how to get Sean, still far from it.

    But this time, sheen felt that he had really met his opponent.

    That is to say, this time, Sean can have a fight to his heart''s content.

    Roxie''s got the idea, it seems.

    So Rosie laughed, too.

    Laugh with fighting spirit.

    "In addition to the teacher, I have not been able to play well except for a long time."

    Roxie also felt that she could fight once for a long time.

    The two brave men with the same mind looked at each other, and the spark became more and more intense.

    Next second...

    "Shua!"

    Without any warning, sheen and Rosie disappear at the same time, appearing in the middle of the arena, facing each other.

    "Dang

    With the sound of steel collision resounding through the arena, the sword and sword bite each other and collide together.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    In the arena of the Royal Palace, a fierce fight that set off countless swords and swords was unfolding in a white heat.

    The two figures are like two thunderbolts. They chase each other at an astonishing speed while waving the sword light that covers the whole field of vision, making the two swords collide fiercely.

    "Qiang Qiang Qiang Qiang Qiang --!"

    The sound of steel and steel is constantly ringing.

    "Bang! BAM Hoo...! "

    Bursts of gas bursts are also like explosions.

    Even Mars is shooting fiercely in the air. Every time it appears, it represents an interaction between the sword and the sword. It makes the whole field full of dazzling Mars, which looks very impressive.

    If there is a third party here, it will be amazing for this fierce battle.

    If the audience is already full of people, it must have been the scene of this situation to offer generous applause.

    It was such a wonderful and fierce confrontation that the fighting spirit of both sides in the fierce battle was also rising. After that, the magic power of the whole body had swept up like a storm, shaking the air.

    "Dang!"

    I don''t know how long later, a striking sound which was obviously more intense and loud than the numerous previous collisions appeared like a bell.

    The two swords went on like this. I don''t know how many times they collided, but this time, one of them was stronger and forced the other to retreat.

    And the one who was forced back was sheen.

    Sheen''s body was like being struck by lightning. Suddenly, the whole person was retreating. In the sound of "pedaling", his feet kept trampling on the ground, until he withdrew from the distance of more than ten meters.

    "Your power is too exaggerated...!"

    Sheen couldn''t help crying out.

    No way.

    You know, at this moment, Sheen has used the "extreme change" skill, and his all-round ability has shown an explosive increase, and the consumption of magic is far more powerful than before against Bedouin.

    means that the present sheen is stronger than beido at that time, but it is far lower than the beido, and the princess whose Royal hand has no feeble power has been pushed back by a sword.

    But...

    "you should be satisfied."

    The sweet sound came to sheen.

    "In the attack just now, you became one of the Cavaliers in the cavalry regiment that the kingdom was proud of. The people who could take it in would not have ten fingers, but you became one of them."

    With these words, Roxie''s figure seemed to be a gust of wind, carrying the whistling strength, rolled up to sheen, and in an instant swept to Sheen''s front.

    The next second, Roxie''s sword fell like a thunderbolt in her hand. The speed was like a flash, which made Sean feel like a flower in front of her eyes, and the sword''s chop had already come to her.

    It''s just that speed doesn''t help to deal with Sean.

    Because the terrible fighting instinct brought by the warlord skill will make his body react naturally.

    So, while Roxie''s sword was chopped like a flash, Sheen''s sword turned into a cold arc, and suddenly picked it up.

    "Bang!"

    In the clear sound, the sparks splashed like water, which made the two swords hit each other for several times in the air.

    However, Roxie''s offensive did not stop.

    "Shua Shua...!"

    Roxie turned directly in mid air and pulled back the sword that had been thrown away. She released three stabs at Sean''s chest, side abdomen and thigh, making them almost complete in one breath. They crossed the limits of time and space, and at the same time stabbed Sean''s direction.

    Such exquisite sword skills are worthy of upgrading the skill of "two handed sword" to level 8.

    But when it comes to the skill level of two handed sword, sheen is undoubtedly higher than Roxie.

    In view of this, while Roxie releases the three prodigious spikes, Sheen''s sword suddenly turns and cuts it like a wind wheel.

    "Bang!"

    In the first cross blow, the Spurs coming to the chest are pulled away.

    "Bang!"

    In the second cross hit, the stab coming to the side of the abdomen was hit.

    "Hiss!"

    In the third burst, the spike from the thigh flashed past, less than five centimeters away from Sheen''s thigh.

    With the help of the two handed sword skill and the avoidance skill, sheen defuses Roxie''s attack.

    Then, sheen actually directly raised his thigh, which had just avoided the stab. The sole of his foot was like an electric light, and he kicked out of Roxie in front of him.

    "Bang!"

    In the cluttering sound, Sheen''s kick hit down on Roxie''s raised arm and kicked her out.

    No, it should be said that with the strength of this foot, Roxie took the initiative to fly out and opened a distance with sheen."You are very strong indeed." Roxie shook her arm while staring at Sean. She complained and said, "besides the teacher, you are the first one who can push me back. What strength should a grade 24 person have?"

    "There are also sword skills of that level, body method of that level and physical ability of that level. You should have learned a lot of skills?"

    "Less than a month into the world, you''ve learned so many skills and raised them so high... No, maybe even higher than me."

    "What kind of scum are you? It''s deceptive

    Roxie made a serious protest.

    But Sheen has something to say.

    "You are also the first one who can push me back, OK?"

    Sean looks at her distance from herself. After such a fierce battle, she still doesn''t feel a bit embarrassed. She doesn''t even have a dust on her body. She is still full of Fairy Spirit. She just feels that her mission of spanking is a long way to go.

    After all, except for the release of the sword, sheen really almost put out his own strength.

    As a result, until now, Sheen has not given Roxie an effective attack, which makes him feel a little tricky.

    Sheen thought she could at least force Roxie to use her unique skills. Who ever thought that if Roxie didn''t show any signs of using her unique skills from the beginning to the end, she would be able to fight like this with sheen, and even gain a little advantage.

    If the other side takes out the unique skill which is said to be very powerful, sheen thinks that even if he can win the sword, it is still unknown.

    "Is it too little after all?"

    The body is enlightened.

    No matter how to say, it''s only less than a month since she came to this world, Sheen''s level is still too low, and the number of skills can continue to improve. It''s not so simple to want to win over Roxie, who has played a leading role since childhood, worked hard for more than ten years, and has set many records.

    Roxie seemed to think so, but she wasn''t happy at all.

    How can you be happy when you are forced to this point by a novice brave person who has come to this world for less than a month?

    So...

    "I''m going to be serious."

    Roxie held up the holy sword in her hand, and the magic poured into the sword, making the red magic light flash.

    See, Sean just wants to swear.

    "Are you ready to use the magic sword?"

    In this case...

    "use it! Who is afraid of whom? "

    Sheen''s sword hand made a strong effort, and the magic surged wildly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    "Hum!"

    In the trembling sound of the air, the red magic light flashed from the sacred swords in the hands of sheen and Roxie, making the huge magic roll like a storm, bringing up the gusts of air.

    The brave men of different worlds and princesses of the Kingdom poured their own magic power into the holy sword, making the magic sword blade burst from the holy sword.

    The magic of the two men also had a conflict in the air. They collided with each other fiercely. In the end, no one was inferior to the other.

    This situation really surprised Roxie.

    "Is his magic so strong?"

    Roxie really didn''t expect this to happen.

    There is no reason for it, just because Roxie has never met an opponent who can compete with her in magic.

    You know, Roxie was born, because the natural magic is too huge, so it will alarm the protoss, let the fate of the three goddesses come, bless her.

    It''s easy to see how terrible the magic of such Roxie is.

    In addition, Roxie also has magic enhancement skills, and the level of her skills is full of seven levels. In terms of her magic power, she has never met an opponent who can compete with her.

    If there is any magic that Roxie meets in her life that may be enough to compete with her, it is probably only the goddess of destiny.

    In other words, if it wasn''t for the three goddesses and the six demons, magic could not compete with Roxie.

    Now, Sheen has.

    "This man is not a brave man in general."

    Roxie finally confirmed that.

    Originally, Roxie was going to be a little more lenient.

    [magic sword] different from other skills, it is the trump card of the melee system. Besides the level, its power is determined by the amount of magic. This is a rare advantage for Roxie, who is born with strong magic power.

    However, because the magic power is too strong, Roxie never dare to instill magic power to use the skills of magic sword. She is afraid that a careless one will cause great damage.

    But looking at the rising magic power of sheen and the magic blade constantly rising from the other side''s holy sword, Roxie was also free.

    Thanks to this, for the first time in history, Roxie put all her magic into the sword.

    Roxie didn''t know that her behavior also stimulated sheen.

    "It''s not going to stay at all?"

    Sean, who has "magic sense", is more sensitive than Roxie imagined. She is aware of how much magic she uses, so she bites her teeth and increases the output of magic power unabashedly.

    At this moment, they couldn''t stop completely, because they were stimulated by each other, and their heads were hot, which squeezed out the maximum magic power.

    "Boom..."

    the ground, finally, produced a tremor.

    ...

    "what''s going on?"

    In the reception room of the palace, Vivian, who meets with Tieer and others, suddenly turns her head violently and looks in the direction of the palace, showing a startled look.

    "The magic...!"

    Tieer also had a great reaction, and her face changed slightly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Good... Terrible magic...!"

    Lumia and melika''s pretty faces turned pale.

    And in the palace, many people were flustered.

    "Earthquake!"

    "No! It''s magic

    "What happened?"

    "Knights! Where are the knights? "

    Many nobles and knights fell into a state of panic.

    Even in a luxurious room, a pair of middle-aged men who were talking to each other suddenly stopped and stood up together.

    "Is this Roxie''s magic?"

    A middle-aged man with a royal robe and crown and a splendid Scepter in his hand was the one who said this.

    "It''s the magic of your highness."

    In front of this man, a strong man with well-developed limbs, holding a big sword with a height of two meters, was as sure as a strong man with a rock like face, and his eyes were shining.

    These two middle-aged men, one is full of kingly demeanor, the other is full of chivalry.

    Both of them felt the magic power of Roxie, and felt another powerful magic of chamberlough. Their faces became dignified.

    "Did Roxie have an attack and is now facing the enemy?"

    A man of kingly demeanor looks ugly.

    "But this magic does not come down to your highness at all. What kind of existential attack did your highness encounter?"

    The chivalrous man frowned.

    The two looked at each other."Let''s go and have a look, alidia."

    The king man decided.

    "No, let me go. Your majesty will wait here."

    The knight, known as aridia, did not want to, directly vetoed, as if he did not want to be called his Majesty''s man in danger.

    But your Majesty''s will seems to have been decided.

    "Don''t look down upon me, alidia. Even if I''m not qualified to inherit the sword, I''m a descendant of the orthodox brave. I don''t even have the strength and courage to fight." His majesty said in an indisputable tone: "come on, if a thief really breaks into the palace and assassinates Roxie, he must leave the other party behind this time, and the tragedy of ten years ago cannot happen again."

    "I see." Alidia was silent for a long time, then nodded, and said seriously, "well, please don''t stay too far away from me, your Majesty King anxifulg."

    "Don''t worry." Ansifeld laughed fearlessly and said, "with the first knight in my kingdom guarding me, I don''t believe anyone can hurt my life."

    Leaving such words, the two people rushed out of the room, with amazing speed, toward the direction of the palace arena.

    At the same time, the Knights also rushed to the palace arena, even Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica were on their way to the palace arena.

    And the ground is still shaking, and the magic rising from the palace arena is more and more terrible.

    Until a certain moment, burst out.

    ...

    "boom...!"

    In the increasingly intense tremor, two huge magic blades, as if intended to split heaven and earth, rose from the arena, opposing each other.

    Sheen and Roxie finally used all their magic power to hold up the sacred sword in their hands, so that the huge magic sword was lifted up and almost broke the ceiling.

    Around them, the atmosphere howled.

    In their bodies, the magic completely turned into a violent force.

    At this moment, sheen and Roxie seemed to have only one other in their eyes, and they showed a strong will in their eyes.

    The consequences are beyond the scope of their consideration.

    Thinking is also temporarily blocked by the two.

    Only in this moment, the two people forget all, only one thought left in their hearts.

    That is, to win.

    Win the strongest opponent you''ve ever met in your life.

    "Come on!"

    Two people then together shout out the sound.

    Immediately, facing each other, he waved his sword.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    "Boom

    It was a tremendous noise.

    Just as the sky suddenly broke and the earth suddenly broke, the deafening roar suddenly started. All the people who rushed to the palace arena were shocked with eardrum pain and head pain. They all involuntarily sent out a moan or scream, and then fell to the ground.

    The tremor in the palace was also aggravated hundreds or even thousands of times.

    The magic of the original fury is like a complete whirlpool in the sky of the palace.

    The amazing power expanded outward like an invisible impact. Taking the palace arena as the center, it first shook the whole palace, then from the palace, shaking the island in the middle of the lake. Finally, it shook the Wangdu lake which is located in the middle of the lake, making the calm lake suddenly set off waves.

    At last, even the people in Wangdu city seemed to have noticed such a strange phenomenon.

    As a result, the pedestrians on the road stopped one after another, looked at the direction of the palace in amazement, and began to make a noise. Many horses pulling the carriage seemed to be frightened. Even the children seemed to hear the loud noise and were scared to cry, which led to the same chaos in Wangdu.

    All of these are caused by the fall of two magic blades like pillars of heaven towards each other in the palace arena.

    "Ha, ah, ah, ah --!"

    In the arena, sheen and Roxie yelled together. On the cleaved sword in their hands, the huge magic blade had already collided with each other and had a terrible impact.

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    The ground broke inch by inch, turned into countless pieces of crushed stone and sank down.

    "Click..."! Click, click, click...! "

    Around the auditorium, the wall is also one after another smashed open, into annihilation powder.

    "Bang!"

    After suffering the magic shock of terror, the enchantment around the arena was easily shaken, then filled with cracks, cracked one after another, and finally broke and disappeared.

    That''s what the aftermath of the sword fight between sheen and Roxie.

    In the collision, the two people''s [magic sword] set off a layer after layer of magic ripples. The storm wind is a destructive hurricane spread, smashing the ground and annihilating the atmosphere. The arena is full of disaster scenery of flying sand and rocks. Only the area where sheen and Roxie are located is still in good condition, protected by the amazing magic from the two people.

    But, apart from there, the rest of the place can be said to have been devastated, has become fragmented and overburdened.

    If it goes on like this, the entire arena and even the entire palace may be affected and eventually destroyed.

    However, both Sean and Roxie could not stop. They could only bite their teeth and infuse the magic power of their whole body into the magic sword, trying to defeat each other and win.

    However, both of them are familiar with the skill of "magic recovery", and the skill level is very high. With their own magic power, the magic power is consumed crazily, and it is also recovering madly.

    That is to say, there is absolutely no difference between the victory and the defeat in this confrontation.

    Sean and Roxie realized it at the same time and cried in their hearts.

    Because if it turns out like that, I''m afraid that the magic power of the two people''s continuous profligacy will really become a disaster, affecting the whole king.

    By then, the problem will be big.

    "No! We can''t stand still! "

    Both Sean and Roxie had this idea.

    So they had to bite again.

    "Spell it!"

    As the thought flashed through his mind, Sean and Rosie both turned their swords.

    Yes.

    Once again, they were ready to release the seal of the holy sword and decide the victory or defeat as soon as possible.

    Even Roxie uses her unique skills now.

    Even if that skill is not something that can be used casually, it can''t be used so much now.

    With this in mind, they are ready to sing the mantra of lifting the seal of the sword.

    However, in this moment, the vision emerged.

    "Boom

    With another roar of the atmosphere, a third magic sword appeared in the dilapidated arena.

    The momentum of the magic sword is not as terrible as sheen and Roxie, and the magic power is far less than their scale.

    However, this [magic sword] is incomparably solid, just like the essence. The magic light is extremely strong.

    And holding such a magic sword is a strong man full of chivalry.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    The strong man roared, as if from the sky, jumped in from outside the arena, and jumped up high, and waved a chop at the [magic sword] that collided with sheen and Roxie.The third [magic sword] suddenly fell heavily on the [magic sword] collided by sheen and Roxie. After a standoff for a while, he cut it in.

    "Pooh

    The next moment, the clear cutting sound was heard by all.

    The strong man''s "magic sword" cuts off the "magic sword" of sheen and Roxie, so that the "magic sword" that collides with each other directly collapses, turns into a torrent and rushes around.

    However, before these magical torrents rushed to all directions and destroyed everything, a calm voice sounded.

    "Magic disperser!"

    A king with a royal robe and a golden crown raised his scepter and made a chant, so that the jewels on the scepter radiated brilliance.

    The brilliance shines on the magic torrent, which makes it stagnant.

    Then, those magic turbulence was just like the snowflakes melted by the sunlight, disappeared without a trace.

    At this point, this confrontation just announced the end.

    In the arena, everything is calm.

    "Hoo..."

    looking at this scene, Sean and Roxie first breathed a sigh of relief before they were shocked.

    But immediately after him, Sheen''s face suddenly changed. Without hesitation, he set up his sword in front of him.

    "Dang!"

    Xien''s sword, which is very strong and wide, has been on the same blade since the same time.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheen felt a numbness in his arm. A terrible force came from the sword. The ground under his feet was smashed together. The dust burst around him, and it was like dust.

    "How heavy...!"

    Sheen could not help but snort.

    This blow, in terms of strength alone, was much heavier than that which Roxie had forced herself back, and sheen was almost overwhelmed.

    If the sword had not been chopped from the top to the bottom, Sean might have been hacked out.

    The man who sent out the blow was the strong knight who cut off the magic sword of sheen and Roxie.

    "Who are you?"

    Zhuang Han''s indifferent question.

    Sheen''s anger came out.

    "I''m your father!"

    And the magic broke out of sheen.

    "Bang!"

    This time, the sound of the explosion resounded.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    With the raging fire waves raging, the originally fragmented arena has suffered a heavy blow, and has become crumbling.

    The strong Knight retreated from the fire, rubbing against the air like a bullet, like being shaken off, rubbing his feet against the tattered ground, retreating for a long distance before stopping.

    The undamaged knight, with his broad blade and big sword, looked at the center of the fire wave ahead.

    There, sheen broke the fire with his sword and came out again.

    At the same time, the king man also came to Roxie.

    "Are you all right? Roxie

    The man''s voice was full of worry and anxiety, which seemed to attach great importance to Roxie''s safety.

    "Father?" Roxie then responded, looking at her majesty who came to her side, and then looking at Xi''an and the strong man who were in the state of confrontation, she was suddenly surprised and said, "wait a minute! He''s not a suspect

    It seems that Roxie immediately judged the thoughts of the two men who came here.

    The two people present thought that Roxie had been attacked, and sheen was the attacker''s appearance.

    Now, hearing Roxie''s voice, the strong man in front of him who is erecting a big sword just stops to prepare for the attack.

    However, when the strong man stopped, his face changed slightly.

    Because, the identity in front of me suddenly like lightning, as if still with the same color, in the hands of the holy sword into thunderbolt, mercilessly chopped.

    "Dang!"

    In the loud percussion sound, this time, the strong man set up a big sword with a wide blade to block the chopping attack, so that the holy sword fell on the big sword, and the fierce sparks erupted.

    "You..."

    the strong man immediately looked forward with a precipitous expression.

    There, Sean returned with a heartless smile.

    "It''s not nice to be here, isn''t it?"

    Hearing the speech, the strong man''s face sank, and his magic power began to vibrate.

    Seeing this, sheen was naturally not willing to be outdone, and his whole body''s magic power burned like a flame again.

    The magic was amazing, not only for the strong man, but also for his Majesty''s expression.

    Seeing that Sean and the strong man are about to fight each other, Roxie quickly stops.

    "Wait! Sheen! Teacher

    Xi''an and the strong man were both slightly stunned by Roxie''s call.

    "Sheen?"

    The strong man and even his majesty looked at Sean.

    "Teacher?"

    Sean, however, showed an expression of surprise. His eyes swept over the strong knight and the king like man beside Roxie. His heart moved and he probably guessed the identity of the two men.

    So, sheen and the strong Knight separated from each other and entered into an indescribable posture of confrontation.

    At this time, outside the arena, a large number of knights finally came.

    The Knights surrounded the entire arena, and looked at Sean, who was confronted with Roxie, his majesty and the strong knight, as if instantly judging who was to be dealt with, and immediately prepared to surround him.

    "Step back!"

    But his majesty spoke at this time, and the knights who were ready to surround sheen were stunned and stopped.

    Before long, Vivian and others also arrived here.

    "This..."

    looking at the situation at the scene, Vivian was stunned.

    "This... How did this happen here?"

    "Is it terrible?"

    Lumia and melika looked at the fragmented arena, shocked.

    As for Tieer, she was still in front of the crowd, but when she saw the strong knight who was confronting Sean, her body immediately froze there. Then she seemed to be in a bad mood, and her silence gave out an unpleasant smell.

    Just then, the strong Knight also noticed this side, saw Tieer in black robe. His eyes flashed and fell into silence.

    The whole arena suddenly became extremely lively.

    However, Roxie''s side has the majesty and the strong man to support, Vivian and his party are gathering around Sheen''s side, and the rest of the Knights are still surrounding the scene, I don''t know what happened.

    In fact, no one but sheen and Rosie knows exactly what happened.

    "What''s going on?"

    After her majesty confirmed that Roxie was in no serious trouble, her majesty seemed to be completely relieved. She finally looked around the scene, glanced at Sean, and immediately asked the question.

    Vivian and others are also looking at Sean, eyes full of inquiry.

    But Sheen''s mood is not very good, directly ignored the presence of the public, to Vivian and other people are not angry to throw out a sentence.

    "ask the princess your highness. Don''t ask me."

    This word, let everybody''s eyes all gather to Luo Xi''s body.Facing all the people''s eyes, Roxie knew in her heart that something had gone wrong. She looked at Sean with some apology and then explained it.

    "He''s my friend. He''s not a suspicious person. We''re just practicing against each other. I''m sorry to disturb everyone."

    Roxie went into Princess mode and apologized to all the people present.

    Such Roxie did not know how much impact her words had on the people present.

    "To practice?"

    His majesty, the strong man, Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica looked at the whole fragmented arena with expressions of astonishment.

    It''s like saying, "do you call this practice?" The same.

    And the surrounding knights were a little noisy.

    "Friend?"

    "Your Royal Highness''s friend?"

    "this... This is the first time I saw your royal highness have a friend of the opposite sex."

    "Who is he?"

    The knight''s attention was completely absorbed by sheen.

    It''s a pity that sheen doesn''t want to stay here anymore.

    "Are you all right?" Sheen said impatiently, "since it''s all right, I''ll go first."

    With that, Sean was ready to turn around and leave.

    But at this time, his majesty spoke again.

    "Wait a minute." His majesty stopped sheen, looked at him, and then said, "your name is sheen, right? Can we have a chat if it''s convenient? "

    Sheen immediately wanted to say, "no".

    He didn''t want to give each other face when he was targeted indiscriminately.

    But before that, Vivian took Sheen''s hand.

    "Don''t be impulsive." Vivian seemed to have understood Sheen''s temperament, and saw his intention. She shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "he is your majesty, the king of Mithra."

    This did not surprise Sean.

    After all, he had guessed.

    His majesty looked at Sean and grinned at him.

    "I am antherfurg Mithra, the king of the kingdom of Mithra and the father of Roxie. Many acquaintances call me Anxi."

    Anxi spoke to sheen in a gentle voice.

    "I wonder if you could talk to me?"

    Hearing this, Sean glanced at the sweet king, but his face was still not very happy.

    However, in Roxie''s apologetic eyes and Vivian''s urging, sheen can only nod her head unwillingly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    At the invitation of Anxi, except for the Knights of the order, all the people present moved to the guest room of the Royal Palace and took their seats there.

    Lumia and melika felt quite uneasy about this. They were all tensed up all the time, and their faces were full of nervousness. They sat there, not to mention talking, but afraid to breathe more in the atmosphere.

    Sean and Vivian sat down, facing Anxi and Roxie. Behind them, alidia, a strong knight, stood like a king of benevolence and stood beside them. The expression on his face was as firm as a rock from the beginning to the end. It gave people the feeling that it was like a weapon specially guarding the Royal family, but the sense of existence was absolutely not Low.

    Under such circumstances, Tieer did not sit with the crowd, but, as if he wanted to stay away from the circle, leaned against the wall in the corner of the reception room, holding his arms in his arms, as if he were not allowed to enter.

    At this time, Roxie has already explained the general process to the public.

    Anxi also nodded thoughtfully.

    "That is to say, because of Vivian''s introduction, Roxie got to know Sean Ching and knew that he was extraordinary, so she was so pleased with her hunting that she just invited her to practice in the palace arena?"

    Anxi confirmed the whole story.

    "That''s it."

    Roxie nodded, the beauty of the suffocating face is awe inspiring and cold, is completely into the princess mode.

    The presence of Roxie on the scene is equally amazing, even more amazing than alidia. Even Anxi, who is the king, has been crushed in the past, which makes people unable to help looking at it.

    In fact, from the very beginning, lumia and melika have been secretly looking at Roxie from time to time, their pretty faces are slightly red, their eyes are full of worship, and they are obviously powdered up.

    In front of the outsider, Roxie will always be as perfect as she is now.

    However...

    "because I didn''t expect to meet such a strong opponent of the same age, I was a little bit ahead and brought so much trouble to everyone. I''m really sorry."

    Roxie was deeply sorry for this, so she had been apologizing from the beginning.

    "I''ll have to apologize to sheen, and let you accompany me to this point."

    Roxie bowed her head to sheen and surprised everyone present.

    Only sheen, no matter what kind of angry white Roxie one eye, as if to see Roxie hands folded to her crying appearance.

    Although the rest of the people could not see the appearance of Roxie, they all tolerated Roxie''s apology.

    "Nothing would be better." Anxi looked at Roxie with doting eyes, as if looking at the treasure of her life. She said, "if you can pay an arena for the heirs of the sword that my royal family has been looking forward to for thousands of years, I believe that all the people in the whole kingdom will not feel distressed, but will feel that they have taken a great advantage?"

    Rather than really let Roxie encounter an attack, the kingdom would rather pay 10, 100 or even 1000 such arenas as as a price of danger, in exchange for Roxie''s safety.

    Anxi revealed such a willingness, let the side of Vivian and alidia and other people agreed to silence.

    From this, we can see how much attention and love the Kingdom has for Roxie.

    It is estimated that alidia is also like this. He will attack sheen without saying a word in the arena?

    Because, at that time, Sean was probably an attacker.

    As the so-called concern is chaotic, seeing people who can threaten Roxie like that appear, whether Anxi or alidia, will immediately be anxious, and then take measures to protect Roxie.

    "Thank you."

    Roxie understood this and turned to thank the crowd.

    only, Shane can see a trace of helplessness from his princess''s eyes.

    After all, it is this concern that has just become the cage for Roxie to show her nature.

    To be valued to this point, in the end should feel happy or helpless, this is the matter of different people''s opinions.

    Maybe it is because of this that Roxie has to restrain her behavior more and not to let herself become too willful?

    Otherwise, for her little wish, all the people in the kingdom are likely to do some irrational things, leading to tragedy.

    Roxie''s status is too special and her influence is too strong.

    If she is so willful, I''m afraid that many people will be affected and affected, and the end may be very miserable.

    Sheen also understood why Roxie wanted to show her excellent and perfect side in front of others, instead of her real appearance.

    Just because of the circumstances around her, if Roxie doesn''t restrain herself, no one can restrain her.

    Thinking of this, Sean cast a sympathetic look at Roxie.Roxie seems to receive, the helpless eyes become more intense.

    If it wasn''t for outsiders, sheen believes that Roxie would have complained directly about her birth.

    but now, Luo Si can only sit in peace and quiet, try to be a good princess.

    The rest of them have focused on sheen.

    "I really didn''t think that there were still young people in the world who were not equal to Roxie."

    Anxi marveled at this and showed a kind expression to sheen.

    "You''re a member of Vivian''s adventurers team. You should be a child of lamigion origin?"

    The beginning of Anxi''s identity.

    Sean really wanted to say that he was from the sea of stars.

    Unfortunately, that kind of teasing words can be used as a joke, but it can''t work if you want to fish in troubled waters with the head of a country.

    For now, sheen just nodded, trying to be aloof.

    Of course, Sheen''s anger was almost gone, and he could not continue to be angry with the king.

    But because they are kings, sheen thinks it''s better to avoid talking too much when talking to those who are in charge of politics.

    As the saying goes, one must lose one''s words. One''s identity has been concealed well before, and the result is that he has been seen through many times.

    In order to avoid the same thing happening, sheen tried to keep himself quiet and create an image of indifference.

    Anxi didn''t care much about this either.

    "It''s a miracle." Anxi just sighed: "originally, the birth of Roxie has been a miracle for the Kingdom and even for the whole human world, but she can still achieve the present because she is a descendant of the brave. I really didn''t expect that the genius of chamberlosi was born in the human race. This kind of genius should attract the attention of the protoss at the moment of birth In the end, as everyone knows, it''s really surprising to be born like this. "

    The implication of Anxi''s words is very simple, that is, he is still surprised and puzzled by the existence of sheen.

    It''s just that Sheen has decided not to respond.

    (just marvel and try.)

    Anyway, I won''t say a word. How can you see through my identity this time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    This time, Sheehan did the right thing.

    After getting several lukewarm responses from sheen, Anxi, who has not gained much, is helpless.

    There''s one thing that Anxi did not say wrong.

    That is, it is a miracle that a genius like Roxie was born once, and it is only once in a thousand years that a genius who can match her can be born in another place, and has not even heard of any news. That is indeed very doubtful.

    At the beginning, when Roxie was born, her magic power directly shocked the protoss, so that one of the three goddesses, the goddess of destiny, came, and shocked the three realms.

    And Sean?

    It''s like a sudden appearance. There are so many suspicious places.

    Sheen''s magic is not under Roxie at all, which I believe many people have already known.

    Anxi and alidia, in particular, witnessed the "magic sword" competition between sheen and Roxie. The momentum and magic power are still fresh in their memory even now.

    If sheen was born in this world, it would be at least the same level of treatment as Roxie.

    That is to say, it is impossible that the existence of the three goddess levels is not disturbed.

    So, why is such a genius so unknown?

    (even if he doesn''t have strong unique skills like Roxie, which is not enough to attract the attention of the three goddess level beings, at least the protoss will pay attention to him, at least send the lower boundary of the superior God to bless him?)

    The protoss are extremely concerned about the Terrans.

    First of all, Terrans are created by the Protoss. For Protoss, Terrans are children''s existence. Once a very good child is born, the goddess will not ignore it and will be aware of it.

    Secondly, although the Terrans do not have many powerful abilities or powers like the Protoss and the demons, they can often produce some powerful individuals because of the huge population base, which is not inferior to the strong ones in the gods and demons.

    For example, Roxie and alidia are both recognized by the gods and Demons and respected by the gods and demons for their own strength.

    In particular, human beings in the Terran race are not endowed with innate wizard talent like elves, nor have strong physical abilities like orcs and dwarves. In terms of ethnic ability, they are the weakest race. However, this race is not only the first created by the protoss, but also most similar to the protoss in appearance, and has no racial advantages From time to time, some amazing and gorgeous characters will be born to shock the three tribes. Therefore, the protoss have always paid the most attention to the Terrans.

    In the war between the gods and demons, the race that helped the protoss the most and threatened the demons most seriously was neither the elves nor the orcs, nor the dwarves, but the most ordinary human being.

    Due to the large population and the emergence of amazing characters from time to time, the threat of human beings to the demons is, to some extent, even greater than that of the Protoss.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that there are still limits to such human beings, even though there are so many people who can produce amazing figures, but there has never been a class of three goddesses, perhaps the human race alone can be compared with the gods and demons.

    Of course, the existence of the three goddesses and the six demons of that level could not have appeared again. Even the Protoss and demons did not have this level of existence. It is understandable that the Terrans, including human beings, have never existed at this level.

    The only exception is probably the brave.

    The brave is the only one who can break the limit of race and reach a level comparable to the three goddesses and the six demons.

    Therefore, the brave will be called the hope given by heaven.

    And such brave men have been human beings for generations.

    In view of this, the status of human beings in this world is very special, weak and strong, which has been highly concerned by the gods and demons.

    As a result, once there are amazing characters born, the protoss will find out in the first time, and send people to lower bound to bless them.

    Even if sheen doesn''t have the unique skills as powerful as Roxie, it should also disturb the Protoss. If it doesn''t, it will lead to the lower world of the higher gods. How could he be unknown to the present?

    Because of this, Anxi did have some tentative ideas.

    Unfortunately, because of Sheen''s appearance of not entering half a drop of oil and water, the harvest is really limited.

    (it seems that we can only send someone to investigate later.)

    Anxi can only give up and change the subject.

    "It seems that we have received the news that your escort team from lamigion has arrived in Wangdu." Anxi looked at Vivian and said, "although I''ve heard a little bit about what happened, I hope you can listen to it from your clients."

    It seems that his majesty is paying attention to the old mob sect.

    "However, the detailed report has to wait until it is officially launched. The person in charge there seems to be the third son of marquis Mulao?" Anxi touched his chin and said, "if you leave him here to listen to your report, it''s not very reasonable. The rest of the nobles are also very concerned about this matter, and they must want to hear a detailed report. So you are expected to come to see you in the near future. Remember to be prepared?""Yes." Vivian nodded her head seriously.

    It seems to be over here.

    "I''ll keep the news down about the palace arena." Anxi said with a smile: "although it is impossible to completely suppress it, and the nobles in the capital will certainly hear the news, but at least on the side of the public, the existence of Xi''en Qing will not be exposed. You can rest assured."

    make complaints about the rest.

    In other words, their own existence can not be concealed from those nobles, right?

    It made Sean want to learn from Roxie and say, "ah, it''s so troublesome, so troublesome."

    It''s all bad, princess.

    Sheen gave Rosie a silent look.

    Roxie seems to have consciousness, not very comfortable, don''t cross the line of sight.

    If she didn''t fight too much, it would not have happened to this extent.

    It''s already happened and it''s no use complaining.

    Play their own consistent strong acceptance ability, sheen in the heart chanting words, on the other hand has followed Vivian and others to stand up, ready to leave.

    In the corner, Tieer also got up and retreated in silence.

    Just then...

    "are you not going back?"

    Alidia, who had been quietly guarding the royal family behind them, suddenly opened his mouth and said such a sentence.

    The voice, a little cold.

    Sean, lumia and melicaton were stunned and stopped.

    Vivian, Anxi and Roxie frowned and said nothing.

    But Tieer didn''t even hesitate for a moment. She didn''t stop for a moment and left the room neatly.

    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    After that, sheen and his party left the palace directly without any stay.

    Anxi and alidia watched the people leave, but one looked at Sean''s back and didn''t know what to think. The other looked at Tieer''s back with cold eyes, which made the air in the reception room still so heavy until the people left, so that lumia and melika didn''t know what to do, and they were all at a loss.

    On the contrary, it was Roxie. Looking at the situation, her expression was more or less intriguing, while Vivian''s face was complicated and seemed to know something.

    As a result, sheen was confused.

    "What''s the rhythm of the moth?"

    On Sheen''s heraldry, there is a sword shaped pattern.

    Sheen saw at a glance that the sword depicted in the heraldry was the holy sword of the brave.

    "What is this?"

    Sheen blinked.

    Roxie also blinked her eyes, without explanation. She just said, "well, it''s just a symbol of identity. If you meet someone who is going to press you with power, you can just show it."

    Hearing the speech, sheen raised his eyebrows.

    "It can''t be a royal family pattern or something. If you take it, it''s equivalent to a royal agent?"

    Sean stares at Roxie.

    Roxie stopped talking.

    So sheen understood.

    "Well, throw it away."

    "I knew you would! That''s why I don''t want to say it

    "Nonsense! If you hang around with this thing, you are telling people that I have something to do with the royal family

    "Isn''t that good? How many people can''t ask for it! "

    "Give it to others! If you''re seen by some old demons or noble lemonade, you''ll be followed every minute? I don''t want it

    "Don''t do it! Put them on for me

    "I don''t!"

    "You guy..."! This thing is only owned by the royal lineage! And everyone has only one! Now only I, my father and my sister Wang have it! To throw it away is to behead

    "Bang..."

    "is it necessary to abandon it to this extent? Damn it! Anyway, you put it on for me

    Sean and Roxie argued with each other, and finally even pushed and pushed each other. It looked like they were wrestling together, which scared Vivian, lumia and melica who were watching from afar.

    Eventually, sheen was forced to wear the pendant.

    "Listen, you are not allowed to take it down." Roxie threatened, "if I know you take it down, I''ll make it public and say I''ll marry you."

    In a word, sheen was completely afraid to move.

    Seeing sheen stop taking off the pendant, Roxie has an impulse to take off his head instead.

    herself is also a princess of a personal love. She is the first beauty and genius in the human world. All the people in the whole country are crazy about themselves. The nobles, the princes of other countries and the important figures of their families can no longer afford to marry themselves in order to let them marry each other. Every year and even every day they will please themselves, hoping to leave a good impression on themselves. As a result, the man felt so upset because he announced that he was going to marry him. He wanted to beat him hard.

    But...

    (because he is such a person, I can trust him on the contrary.)

    Roxie sighed in secret.

    Looking back on her interaction with Sean, she didn''t need to hide herself or care about other people''s eyes. Roxie couldn''t remember how long she had been less relaxed and natural.

    Roxie looked at Sean again with a rather complicated complexion. After a few hesitations, she opened her mouth like this.

    "With that pendant, you can go in and out of the palace freely without being blocked. If you are free, you can come in and have a look."

    Roxie''s suggestion was so obvious that there was no need to explain it.

    Of course, with Sheen''s personality, Roxie always felt that he would say something like "ghosts want to come back to such places".

    So, Roxie quickly added.

    "If you refuse, I will charge you for the three seal rings."

    "Mean!"

    That''s all Sheehan could say.

    However, Roxie was in a happy mood. She didn''t care about Sheen''s evaluation. She turned around and left in a good mood.

    Sheen can only face more uncomfortable back to Vivian and other people''s side.

    And the expression of Vivian and others who meet sheen is even more strange.

    "You seem to be very close to your highness?"

    Vivian some uncertain said such words, let the side of lumia and melika are nodding.Sheen responded immediately.

    "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense."

    This words, Wei Wei An and others simply do not believe.

    They chatted and left the palace.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    The magnificent day passed.

    After the event, sheen and his party did not want to go on shopping any more. They went back to lazahad''s house to have a good rest.

    Tieer seemed to have come back in advance. Sheen and others did not see her, but they were relieved to know that she was safe and sound.

    It is worth mentioning that on the way back, sheen and others have always heard what happened before the discussion.

    Obviously, the fierce competition between sheen and Roxie, regardless of the consequences, has brought some influence to Wang Du.

    However, Wang Du soon sent out news that there was an accident in magic research, and that there was a problem with the new type of magic under study, which led to this vision.

    As for the loss, there was no serious loss except the large-scale destruction of the arena temporarily used as an experimental site.

    Hearing such news, the people suddenly felt relieved.

    However, as his majesty said, it is no problem to hide such false news from the ordinary people, but it is not so simple to conceal the nobles in the capital.

    Therefore, most of the nobles have already received the news and know what this vision is derived from.

    So, unconsciously, in the aristocratic circle, such a news began to spread.

    "there is an adventurer from the town of marquis, from Marquis of Murau, who seems to be very strong. It was valued by Princess Ruth, Princess of the princess, but not by the princess."

    In this case, Sheen''s intelligence was instantly investigated by the nobles.

    In other words, as Anxi said, Sheen has entered the eyes of the aristocrats.

    Knowing that Sean was valued by Roxie, many nobles also paid attention to him.

    only, these people do not seem to think that sheen is strong enough to match the broken princess.

    In their opinion, Sheen has strength, but she can''t compare with Roxie, a modern brave once in a thousand years.

    Thanks to this, they believe that the "careless heavy hand" mentioned in the intelligence does not include Sean, but only Roxie.

    In view of this, they seem to attach more importance to the relationship between sheen and Roxie than to strength.

    "The adventurer valued by Her Highness Rosie lusty..."

    "Your Highness should want to enroll him in the order of guards?"

    "It''s really worth recruiting your highness, who is only 20 years old."

    "It''s just that, according to the intelligence, his rank is only ten. Is that true?"

    "It can''t be level 10."

    "No way."

    "According to the latest information, on the way to escort Kilian of the old demon sect, the adventurer defeated the attacker of the old demon sect and knocked down the hateful Bedo. In this case, his lowest rank should be over 80."

    "But is it possible for a 20-year-old adventurer to reach level 80?"

    "Impossible, impossible."

    "That''s it."

    "It has been confirmed with those from ramijion that the adventurer seems to have unique skills that can adjust his level and skills to a certain extent."

    "Is it a unique skill?"

    "What''s more, it''s such a unique skill..."

    "no wonder it can attract your Highness''s attention."

    "I hope that he will have a better understanding and be promoted honestly when he is promoted. Don''t think he can take the opportunity to approach his highness."

    "But an adventurer, you can''t look up to it in your Highness''s eyes."

    "Yes."

    The nobles had a private exchange like this, digging up Sheen''s information.

    At least, on the surface, the nobles had a complete grasp of the information.

    It''s just that they have some unknown information.

    For example, some people said that they had heard new information from the Knights around her highness, claiming that the knights had seen Sean and Roxie behave close to each other, and they seemed to get along well.

    Even Roxie dragged sheen, but sheen broke the hands of Roxie, all of these idle and idle nobles to find out.

    As a result, many people don''t feel very good about sheen.

    Although many people are also calmly analyzing and thinking about something, there are many nobles in Wangdu City, of which there is no lack of some bags of wine and rice. They will only look at the men who are close to the goddess in their mind.

    "Find a chance to teach him a lesson."

    "Yes."

    "Let him know that even if he has strength and no status, some people are not what he should touch.""That''s right."

    Such private exchanges began to increase.

    Sheen would never have thought that it was only half a day, and there were so many things sprouting in the dark.

    He just went back to lazahad''s house with Vivian and others. After a little chat, they all went back to their respective rooms and had a good rest.

    It was not until dinner was ready that the crowd gathered together again and began to eat with the housekeeper and maid.

    It was not until then that sheen and others met the owner of the razahad family.

    "My name is Miguel lazahard. My daughter seems to be taken care of by you. Thank you very much."

    At the dinner table, Riley''s father, the contemporary owner of the lazahads, appeared in front of the crowd and said hello.

    The aristocrat, who called himself Miguel, was a man only 34 years old. His appearance was somewhat similar to that of Riley, and his attitude towards the public was also very friendly. He did not have the airs that a great nobleman should have.

    He was an honorary nobleman who was granted Marquis, but he had no territory. He was the president of the adventurer''s Guild who was indispensable to the world. He was a high-ranking and powerful man. Even the royal family would treat him with courtesy and dare not neglect him.

    It is said that Miguel married his wife in marriage at the age of 15. At the age of 16, his wife already had Riley. After that, his wife died of illness, and he no longer took a wife. He raised Riley by himself. In this world where nobles can have wives and concubines, he is a rare infatuated person. He has a good reputation for his wife.

    I am also a very capable and very kind person, so Riley also respects her father very much. The relationship between father and daughter is so good that they communicate with each other almost every day, which leads me to know the current situation of Riley very well.

    Because of this, Miguel also knows Sean and attaches great importance to him like Riley.

    "If you have any difficulties, you can tell me that if you can help me within my ability, I will do my best."

    The other side''s kind words, let Sean also have a good impression.

    Under such circumstances, the dinner was enjoyable.

    This night, some nobles made up their minds to sheen, while others had a good feeling for him and chose to stand on his side.

    I believe that before that, no one could imagine that an unknown adventurer had already set off such a undercurrent on the first day when he came to Wangdu?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    In the middle of the night, sheen came out of the lazahads'' bathhouse.

    "It''s a big bath. It''s like a hot spring."

    Sean took a towel, wiped his wet hair, wore plain clothes, and was steaming with heat, and the whole person looked refreshed.

    At the end of the dinner, the housekeeper arranged the time for everyone to take a bath and told sheen that there was an extraordinary large outdoor bath for sheen to enjoy.

    It''s only used by the housekeeper and the housekeeper for one and a half nights, but it''s only used by the housekeeper and the housekeeper in the past half of the night.

    However, sheen didn''t want to go into the bath with a big man, so he came to the bath by himself during the time when Miguel claimed that he had some work to deal with.

    Originally, sheen was still thinking about whether it was possible to encounter some conventional welfare stories, so that he could open his eyes... No, it was a good reprimand for other girls, which should be paid attention to, but this kind of bloody thing could not really happen.

    "It''s clear that the latter half of the night is for men only. Which stupid woman will run to use it?"

    It''s a matter of time. No one will forget that time is so cheap, right?

    Sean is not disappointed. It''s comfortable to take a bath alone.

    But this bubble, Sean also found before did not have time to discover the matter.

    "Upgrading quietly?"

    Yes.

    Shane has upgraded again.

    Although it was only up from level 24 to level 25, sheen did upgrade. Yes.

    "should it be the battle with that princess''s highness?"

    He killed so many old demons before, including Bedo, whose level was as high as 84, but he didn''t upgrade. This time, it was just a practice match. Even if it was a little big, he upgraded himself. Sheen didn''t expect that.

    "But on second thought, it seems normal again."

    As I said earlier, depending on personal potential and quality, some people upgrade slowly, others upgrade quickly, and combat is the main means of upgrading. However, the reason why fighting can be upgraded is not because, as in the game, you can gain experience by knocking down your opponent, but because you have experienced actual combat, increased experience, gained training, and gained growth, so you can Enough to upgrade.

    Only after full combat and training can upgrade, once the opponent is too simple, the upgrade speed will become very slow.

    Therefore, the best way to upgrade should be to fight with opponents with similar strength or stronger opponents. Training and training can also achieve the purpose of upgrading. As long as you can grow, you can upgrade.

    From this point of view, Roxie is undoubtedly hitherto the closest opponent that Sheen has met with her own strength. It seems to be a matter of course that Sean really put out all his strength in the match between her and her.

    Besides, sheen felt that he was more comfortable with the control of the magic sword and had a better understanding of the skills.

    "Is this the proof of growth after the actual combat?"

    In this way, it will be upgraded, but it is only a very normal thing.

    In contrast, in the war with the old demon faction, sheen almost crushed the whole process, without any pressure, and in the end, he was even in a state of "Hi".

    Since you are playing, you can''t grow up?

    Instead of knocking down enemies like this, which are greatly different from their own strength, sheen might as well learn a few more skills so that he can grow up faster and upgrade.

    This is also the main reason why Sheen''s level has risen so much in one breath when learning skills with Tieer.

    Of course, we have been fighting repeatedly. Even if we are dealing with weak enemies, we can also improve our strength through actual combat, right?

    For example, when he first came to the world and landed in that damned forest, and when he was escorting Kilian, sheen repeatedly knocked down the weak demons and got upgraded.

    One thing, repeated exercise and tempering, even if it is boring and ordinary, can still get real growth.

    Therefore, whether you can upgrade depends on whether you can grow up rather than how many enemies you have knocked down. Just now, there is a saying that death fighting is the fastest way to upgrade, because a life sparing battle can stimulate people''s potential and enable them to grow and exercise.

    "That is to say, it is impossible to quickly upgrade the weak against the strong in such a way as sneak attack or assassination?"

    Sean is a little sorry.

    "If I have time, I''ll go to find a guy who is not open-minded and act as a backstab man."

    This man''s heart of harming others is not dead."Well?"

    As sheen passed the hall and was about to return to his room, he felt a familiar magic around him and looked at it.

    "Is that tiele?"

    Sheen was a little stunned.

    Tieer was still in a black robe, and nothing was exposed except the lower half of his face. However, he walked towards the gate, as if ready to go out.

    "Where does she want to go so late?"

    Sheen frowned.

    Then sheen couldn''t help but think of what happened in the guest room during the day and what Roxie had told herself.

    "... follow up and have a look."

    Sheen hesitated and made the decision.

    Now, sheen does not hesitate to use the "hidden" skills, into a silent ghost, to keep up with Tieer.

    "Unfortunately, this can''t be backstab."

    ...

    the Wangdu is still so busy at night, full of people everywhere.

    After a hard day''s work, some people will vent their stress together after a hard work.

    Wangdu is the birthplace of adventurers and the headquarters of the guild. The number of adventurers here is much more than that of ramachionne. As a result, adventurers with wine bottles can be seen from time to time on the streets outside, which seems to be more chaotic than during the day.

    Fortunately, there are still Knights patrolling the streets, and the people are not afraid that adventurers will deliberately make trouble, so they just avoid those who are drunk and where they should go or where they will go.

    Tieer walked in such a Wangdu street, with his head bowed and his whole body exuded a cold breath. He was still a stranger.

    Along the way, many drunken adventurers saw such a tyer and couldn''t help laughing.

    "Hello, little girl over there, where are you going?"

    "Why are you so black in the middle of the night? You should take it off a little bit

    "Come here, brother. I can give you some money to buy candy?"

    "Would you like to come and play with us?"

    "Hee hee..."

    "ha ha..."

    with such a flowery mouth, those adventurers did not dare to really move forward, otherwise, the knights with covetous eyes would not mind coming up to hold them down.

    Tier ignored the adventurers and turned into an alley alone.

    At last, tier came to a cemetery.

    "Is this

    Sean, who''s following Tieer, looks at the scene and has some thoughts.

    Especially when he saw Tieer stop in front of a tomb, he watched silently.

    And tier was determined to stand in front of the tomb.

    After a while, the crystal clear drops of water seemed to drop from her hood.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    "..."

    Sean could not help but be silent.

    In this moment, Tieer no longer had the kind of indifference and no admittance atmosphere that she used to exude. Instead, she felt sad, missed and hated.

    The evidence is that Tieer doesn''t know when to hold his favorite blade, and his hands keep pushing, as if trying to pierce someone''s heart, and his slender arms are shaking.

    Sheen could imagine how intense emotions were intertwined in Tieer''s heart at the moment.

    This makes Sean feel that it''s not good to stay here and watch.

    So sheen was ready to turn and leave.

    But at this time, sheen felt a lot of strange magic appeared, made it stop.

    "Who...!"

    With the skill of "enemy perception", Tieer naturally realized the hostility towards him. The sad atmosphere in his body instantly disappeared and turned to apathy again.

    Next second...

    "Oh, long time no see."

    With such a sarcastic voice, a group of people surrounded Tieer.

    At the head of the class was a young nobleman dressed up as a knight, but obviously too gorgeous. He was more like a rich man than magrey, with a sword in his hand and his face full of sarcasm and arrogance.

    All the people around seemed to be the guards of this noble young master, one by one with weapons, looking at Tieer''s look full of bad.

    Tieer looked at this scene coldly, and cast a indifferent sight on the noble young master.

    The young master of the aristocracy said sarcastically.

    "I didn''t expect that you would dare to come back. I thought you would have been hiding in the backwoods of poor villages and never dare to go back to Wangdu again."

    The noble young master''s voice was full of insults to Tieer, but with a hatred that others could clearly detect.

    Yes, it''s hatred.

    The noble young master hated Tieer and looked at her as if he wanted to cut her to pieces.

    Tieer did not respond to this.

    In other words, Tieer seemed to be used to the hatred of others.

    "... I''ll just warn you once and disappear from here."

    Tieer said it coldly.

    "Let me disappear?" That noble young master immediately was angry to smile the same, extremely resentful voice, way: "should disappear should be you! You bloody bastard

    The blood of sinners.

    This word, let Tieer hold the sharp edge of the hand is suddenly a tight.

    However, Tieer did not make any retort, as if in a strong forbearance of the general, again.

    "Disappear for me."

    Tieer spoke in a low voice.

    But of course, the noble young master would not be obedient.

    "I said, it''s you who are going to disappear!" "Today, I will avenge my brother and those who were killed by your mother!"

    "Give it to me!"

    With the order of the noble young master, the surrounding armed guards rushed to Tieer.

    Tier was suddenly under siege from all directions, and seemed in danger.

    "

    Under the trembling sound of the air, the red magic light bloomed from the blade in Tieer''s hand.

    Tieer used the "magic sword" skill in an instant, and made a chopping strike at the besieged guards.

    In a flash, it was like a red thunder. The blade with the light of magic sword cut around and touched the weapons attacked by the guards.

    "Bang!"

    When the sound of breaking broke, the weapons in the hands of a group of guards were cut off by Tieer''s [magic sword] and turned into pieces.

    The guards who attacked felt a flash of red light in front of them, and then their weapons were broken. They were all frightened and stopped in a hurry.

    "What?"

    The noble young master was also shocked and couldn''t believe the scene in front of him.

    Tieer is holding [magic sword] to make a sound again.

    "Go away."

    Still cold words, but this time with a murderous spirit.

    "Damn it...!"

    The noble young master''s face was distorted, and his face was full of humiliation and hatred.

    But there was still fear in his eyes as he saw the shining blade of the magic sword in his hand.

    "She... She learned the magic sword! It''s just a year away... Why is it so strong...! "

    The aristocratic young master is full of shock, or is not willing to believe this fact.But the fact is often better than eloquence, even if the noble young master is not willing to admit it, it is useless.

    As if he was too lazy to say anything more, Tieer raised his feet and was ready to walk towards the noble young master.

    "Gee...!"

    The noble young master immediately let out a call of incompetence, and could not help but step back.

    Realizing that he could not deal with Tieer, and even that he was still in danger, the noble young master finally had the idea of retreat.

    It''s just...

    "don''t think it''s going to go away!" The other side yelled out: "wait and see! Someone will take care of you, the daughter of a sinner

    Left such words, the noble young master just took a group of guards to walk in the dust.

    Tieer watched these people leave, and the magic sword slowly disappeared.

    However, Tieer did not lift his guard, but turned to the other side.

    "Come out." "I know you''re there," tiel said

    The voice fell, and there was silence in response to Tieer.

    It was not until after a while that a figure appeared there.

    "Good evening."

    Sean stood in front of Tieer, looking more or less embarrassed.

    Tieer didn''t say anything and just looked at him, putting a lot of pressure on Sean.

    "Well, how did you find me?"

    Sheen can only embarrass the topic.

    Tieer still said nothing, and kept staring at Sean until she was a little bit broken.

    "When those guards attacked, you subconsciously wanted to rush out to help me?" Tieer''s voice did not raise, faltering way: "that''s when I found you."

    It seems that Sheen''s move led to the loss of concealment.

    After all, this skill only works when it''s latent and hidden. If sheen wants to rush out and expose it, the skill will lose its effectiveness immediately.

    "Don''t I want to help you, too?"

    Sheen muttered.

    "Then why are you here?"

    On the contrary, Tieer asked the question of the soul.

    "I said it was by chance. Would you believe it?"

    Sheen grinned.

    Tyrell stopped saying anything. After staring at Sean, as if he had given up the investigation, he turned and continued to look at the tomb in front of him.

    Facing the tomb, Tieer said something like a mosquito, and then turned away.

    Sheen quickly followed, but didn''t know what to say. At this moment,

    began to make complaints about the mess.

    I''ll just say I''m not the main character

    If it is the protagonist, this time should be very easy to talk to girls, give each other comfort, let the other side to talk to themselves.

    But sheen is not comforting, but stimulating. He has plenty of them.

    Of course, sheen can''t say that he won''t if it''s limited to the routines seen in the book.

    Can you say it yourself?

    Sheen is tangled.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    As a result, sheen didn''t choose to say the same thing.

    He''s really not good at talking. He''s only good at killing people.

    If you let him incarnate as a descendant of zu''an, he can do it every minute. But it''s really hard for him to be a king with strong mouth.

    So sheen could only say nothing and went back to lazahad''s house with Tieer.

    There was no communication between sheen and tier along the way.

    And just as sheen thought the two would be separated like this and went back to their respective rooms, Tieer suddenly said this.

    "Have you finished your bath?"

    Sean was stunned by the sudden inquiry.

    Before sheen could figure out why Tieer asked such a question, he had already subconsciously responded.

    "I''ve done it, but maybe I''ll do it again later."

    After all, Sean was a little bit dusty and smelly after a trip with tier.

    Sean wouldn''t care about the dust and smell, but he was already a little fond of lazahard''s bathhouse, so he thought he would go and soak it again later.

    "Is it?" Tieer Er nodded and said faintly, "then you go first."

    "Good." Sheen agreed.

    But, a second later, sheen froze.

    Wait...

    "go first?"

    What does that mean?

    Sheen did not have time to figure it out.

    Because, Tieer has left such a sentence first.

    "I''ll see you later."

    With that, tiel left.

    Sheen watched Tieer leave, and didn''t react for half a day.

    "until after the minutes?"

    Sheen uttered such a silly childish sound.

    That''s what I mean?

    Tier is going to the grand bath to find herself.

    Why come to the bathhouse to find yourself?

    Option A: take a bath with yourself.

    Option B: take a bath with yourself.

    Option C: take a bath with yourself.

    Option D: take a bath with yourself.

    Which is the answer?

    Is there a difference

    In the hall, Sean''s screams resounded.

    The welfare story, which was not available before, seems to come suddenly.

    ...

    lazahad''s house, grand bath.

    This bathing place not only covers a wide area, but also is decorated with extraordinary luxury.

    The floor tiles are very smooth and beautiful stone tiles.

    Around the bathing place are exquisite statues.

    In the center of the bath, there is a big bath with a diameter of at least 20 meters. The water in the bath is still steaming, so that the water vapor is diffused around.

    According to the housekeeper''s instructions, this bath is connected with eight underground waterways. Once it gets into the night, it will automatically drain water at regular intervals to ensure that the water in the bath is absolutely clean. New water is constantly flowing out of the mouth of the eight statues and injected into the bath. In addition to cleaning, there is no need for any human intervention in the maintenance of the bath.

    The work of heating the water in the bath is not done by the servants, but by the magic device set under the bath.

    The construction of such a bath needs thousands of gold coins, which can be said to be quite luxurious.

    At this point, Sean was immersed in it and kept saying.

    "Calm down, calm down, things may not be what I thought."

    Since entering the bath, Sheen has been saying it like this.

    "They just said they would come to me later. They didn''t mean to come to this bathhouse when I took a bath, did they?"

    "Maybe she''s just saying, come back to me when I''m done with it?"

    "Even though she said" you go first ", I didn''t mean to take a bath with me, did I

    "That''s right. This is reality, not fiction. It''s impossible that there is a plot in which the most beautiful girls who do not have a confirmed relationship come to brush their backs for boys. They are all used to serve the shameless welfare of the dead people in front of the screen. If they don''t, how can they spend money to read them?"

    "So, in reality, such unscientific things can''t happen at all."

    Sheen so convinced himself that his legs in the water were shaking unconsciously, and he looked extremely anxious.

    No way.

    Although reason told sheen that such a thing could not happen in reality, sheen could not help thinking of Pian pian.

    It can only be said that Sean is a man, a sad man.Since it is a man, then, even if the hope is dim, still will feel the expectation.

    So Sheen has gone into brainstorming again.

    "How did I react when I saw something like this before?"

    "By the way, while knowing that nothing can happen, I can''t help but continue to read the story, and when it is confirmed that nothing will happen, I will scold the hero who is a gentleman and incompetent in writing."

    "After all, this kind of situation, people take the initiative to send to the door, you still don''t go to play?"

    Thinking of such a thing, Sean began to mutter.

    "If Tieer does come later..."

    what should I do?

    Do you want to be the protagonist who has been reviled countless times in the past?

    But I''m not the protagonist!

    "Yes, it''s not the protagonist. What kind of gentlemanly demeanor is it?"

    At this time, as a man, decisive on the right!

    Sean looked grim at the thought.

    "Don''t blame me for not saying that. If you really dare to deliver the door later, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    Sheen was as determined as he was saying that to someone.

    Just then...

    "what''s up?"

    A faint voice came into Sheen''s ears.

    "Cough...!"

    Sean suddenly recovered from the brainstorming and choked.

    At this time, sheen found that, unconsciously, the familiar magic had appeared in the bath.

    Of course, familiar figures also appear here.

    "You..."

    Sean was silly and stupefied.

    I saw, in the bath edge, Tieer as he said, really appeared here.

    That scene, Sean felt, would be with him for many nights to come.

    Because, Tieer not only removed the black robe which became its standard, but also had no trace on her whole body.

    That''s right.

    She, take off.

    Moreover, it appears in front of Sean so frankly, even without any cover up.

    It was undoubtedly the first time Sheehan had seen the beautiful scene, and it was the first time he had seen Tieer expose so much skin.

    In view of this, sheen didn''t know until this second what the delicate body under Tieer''s black robe looked like.

    However, Tieer was wearing a mask on her face, covering the first half of her face.

    In other words, sheen still doesn''t know what tyer looks like.

    But sheen confirmed the color of Tyrell''s hair.

    Tieer, with knee length purple hair, looked gorgeous.

    Tieer, wearing only a mask, came along as usual and dipped into the bath in front of Sean.

    At this moment, Sheen has only one word to say.

    "My life is worth it."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    For a long time, only the sound of water was left in the baths, and there was no other sound.

    Sean and Tieer are sitting opposite each other in the bath. One is staring at each other, constantly strengthening his brain memory. The other is indifferent, as if he is not in front of a heterosexual, and their performance is completely different.

    There was silence between the two.

    "Er..."

    Sean began to feel dizzy.

    Such a scene, such a situation, let sheen is incomparably uncomfortable.

    If it went on like this, sheen felt that he was almost able to wake up.

    Fortunately, as sheen was about to wake up, Tieer finally spoke.

    "You will follow me. Do you know anything from whom?"

    Tieer asked such a question.

    "Ha?" Sheen didn''t react for a moment, and then faltered and stammered, "well, it is."

    In principle, sheen should have denied it.

    If it''s on another occasion, sheen will surely muddle through.

    Unfortunately, in this situation, Sheen''s own will is violently shaken, and his consciousness has been drifting in the wrong direction, which makes his attention and reaction much slower than usual, and his thinking is also somewhat slow.

    As a result, sheen found that he had subconsciously answered from the heart before he thought about his gains and losses.

    (isn''t that what Tieer was after

    Sheen suddenly woke up.

    This girl, is to know will be like this, just play so a, plan to set their own words?

    Sheen is very serious about that.

    However, Tieer didn''t give him time to doubt.

    "Who told you that?" Thier remained calm and said, "Vivian is still your highness?"

    "... are you so sure it''s one of them?" Sheen, more or less regained his composure, said, "maybe someone told me that?"

    Thiel vetoed Sheehan''s remarks.

    "I know a lot of people who know about me, even though all the nobles of almost all the royal families know about it. But when you come here for only one day, you can only talk about this kind of thing with you, only two people, Vivian and your royal highness." "What did they say to you?" Tieer said quietly

    Now, sheen was sure.

    Tier, it''s all about questioning yourself.

    "Do you care?"

    Sheen was silent for a while and then said so.

    "I think so." "It''s my business, and I don''t want anyone else to get involved," tier said, as if she were drooping her eyes

    There is no doubt about this.

    Obviously, Tieer is a little disgusted with the intervention of sheen and others.

    No, it can''t be said that it is disgust, it should be said that it is persistent.

    "in the past, I had too much help from Vivian, Reilly and her royal highness." "I don''t like the feeling that you can only rely on others and rely on others to protect them," tier whispered

    Therefore, Tieer decided to leave Wangdu and embark on the road of becoming an adventurer.

    "I want to be strong, strong enough to resist anyone''s harm without the help of others." "If it were not for this, I would not have chosen to go to lamigion," said tier

    When Vivian and Riley were still in the Wangdu, Tieer was taken care of by them. Naturally, she hoped that after Vivian and Riley left the Wangdu and went to lamigion, she would be able to take charge of it on her own and not trouble them any more.

    Under such circumstances, Tieer also accepted the invitation of Vivian and Riley to go to lamigion, and the only reason was to become stronger.

    Of course, Tieer will choose to leave Wangdu, but also to escape the evil and good intentions here.

    Malice, needless to say, is someone who hates tier like that noble young master.

    not to mention goodwill, after Vivian and Reilly left the royal capital, the only person who would help thierre was the princess.

    but thier did not want to accept the feelings of others any more, and he did not want to accept the royal highness of the princess.

    reason, just because the princess''s highness recognized a teacher.

    "... it seems to be alidia?"

    The name comes from the silence.

    "> Tieer didn''t answer.

    Seeing this, Sheehan went on speaking for himself.

    "When she came to Wangdu, Vivian said that the most famous Knight family in the kingdom was the leader of the cavalry order. It seems that the name of the family was elbain''s family?"

    Sheen mentioned the family name that was famous in the royal capital and even in the whole kingdom."The guy named alidia is the owner of the elbaines, isn''t he?"

    Sheen asked the question, but his voice was full of affirmation.

    Because, it''s obvious.

    Vivian also said that, as a modern brave, the gifted Roxie was taught by a legendary knight.

    The knight''s rank was as high as 98. He was the strongest in Mithra Kingdom and the strongest among the Terrans. In fact, he was only powerful under the three goddesses and the six demons.

    And Roxie called alidia a teacher.

    So, isn''t the answer obvious?

    "Alidia elbein, is that the knight''s full name?"

    Sheen was so sure.

    Tieer still didn''t answer.

    It''s just, I don''t know if it''s Sean''s delusion. He always feels that Tieer''s mood has changed since alidia was mentioned.

    I don''t know how long it took for Tieer to say it.

    "The elbaines and the razahads are very similar in nature."

    Tieer didn''t answer the question and threw up such a topic.

    "Well?"

    Sean was stunned.

    Tier''s tone was cool.

    "The owner of the razahad family has been the president of the adventurers'' Guild for generations, leading all the adventurers'' associations and standing on the human world."

    "The same is true of the elbain family, who has been the head of the cavalry order for generations, and has always been very strong."

    "Do you know why?"

    Tiel looks at Sean.

    "Because the ancestors of the elbaines were the strongest companions of the brave thousands of years ago."

    In other words, the elbaines are actually descendants of the brave.

    "I have heard that the reason why the ancestors were so strong, strong enough to be valued by Mithra the brave, became the strongest partner of Mithra, because the ancestors were also descendants of the brave."

    Tieer said this secret.

    "The ancestor elbain inherited the blood of a brave man who appeared before Mithra. Therefore, the lineage of the elbain family has been able to show great talent for generations, and even some people have reached the limit of life - level 100."

    In this way, the elbaines couldn''t even think hard.

    In this way, they can become the leader of the guard order for generations, and their strength is so strong.

    And Tieer...

    "are you

    Sheen looks at tier with a complicated look.

    At last there was an emotion on tyer''s face.

    That kind of emotion is called self mockery.

    "Tier elbein, that''s my full name."

    The young girl in front of her was one of the heirs of the elbein family.

    She, like Roxie, is a descendant of the brave.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    "Descendants of the brave..."

    sheen was speechless.

    Although it has been guessed that there is a certain relationship between Tieer and alidia, even sheen would not have thought that the elbaines were the descendants of the brave, and Tieer was one of them.

    Even if the brave of the elbain family is not the one who has defeated the demon king, whether in strength or in the legends and anecdotes left behind, it can not match Mithra, but the brave is the brave. The peak of the Terran will not be inferior to that of the three goddesses and the six demons.

    Therefore, the ancestor of the elbain family would become the strongest partner of Mithra, the head of this family from generation to generation will become the head of the guard order, which seems to be a matter of course.

    In the beginning, after all, the order of the guards was made up of Mithra''s companions.

    And the reason why Tieer is only inferior to Roxie''s ability is that she is ready to come out.

    It''s just because Tieer''s body also has the blood of the brave.

    However, if this is the case, isn''t that...

    "the dishonorable Knight Commander is your father?"

    Sheen frowned.

    Thiel also spoke about it.

    "I agree with the first half, and I don''t like him, but I don''t care about the second part." Tieer''s voice was extremely cold: "I don''t want to recognize that kind of man as a father, that kind of guy who has no blood and no tears, has only the kingdom in his heart, or the safety of royal blood, is not worthy of being called anyone''s father."

    It is obvious that Tieer has a great estrangement from alidia.

    The problem is...

    "if you are a member of the elbaines family, you have the blood of the glorious brave. Why, in the cemetery, the noble young master who looks like a third rate character will call you the blood of a sinner?"

    Sheen''s brows grew deeper and deeper.

    "..."

    this time, Tieer has nothing to say.

    "Ah..."

    Sean also responded, knowing that he had asked questions he shouldn''t have asked.

    This should be the biggest secret in Tieer''s heart, or something that can''t be recalled?

    Now Sheehan wanted to apologize.

    But he was a little slow.

    "... I do have the blood of a sinner in me." "Because my mother has committed an unforgivable crime," Tieer said in a dreamy voice

    With these words, Tieer stood up from the bath, exposing her delicate body to sheen again.

    Sean, who was going to say something else, suddenly stopped talking and almost straightened his eyes because of the scene.

    To be honest, Tieer is not plump and petite, similar to a girl of 14 or 5 years old.

    But Tieer''s skin is very white, and the curves of her waist and legs are both delicate and beautiful. It looks like the immature fruit. Although it is not ready to eat, it is still very sweet and delicious, which makes people''s heart beat faster.

    Sheen can be sure that, over time, Tieer will never be inferior to Sonny and Roxie''s top beauties.

    So tier, with her slender legs, rowed through the waves, came to Hearn.

    Sheen didn''t even dare to move.

    The scene in front of him has completely taken away his consciousness.

    In this case, Tieer sits in front of sheen, reaches out and presses her slender palm on his chest.

    "I want to be stronger, stronger than that man."

    Tieer looked at Sean and made the declaration with a firm voice that he had never seen before.

    "Once upon a time, although the ancestors of the elbaines were talented, they were not particularly powerful. At the beginning, their status in the human race was not high, and they belonged to the descendants of the fallen brave."

    Such ancestors of elbein met Mithra, a brave man, and was praised by Mithra.

    Because of this, this ancestor''s talent was developed. With the help of Mithra, he finally lived up to the blood of the brave in his body, and grew up to be the second only to the brave in the human race.

    "Thanks to this, the elbaines will serve the royal family from generation to generation, and take guarding the royal family as their own responsibility. Generations of family owners have been valued by the blood descendants of Mithra, the brave man. They have developed for thousands of years and have never declined any more."

    The elbaines have been transformed.

    Transformed into a guardian clan.

    "The ancestors are the guardians of the brave and the world."

    "The master of the house is to guard the royal family and the kingdom."

    "even the man is now the great red man beside the king, the tutor of his royal highness."

    "Since then, the connection between our people and the brave has never been broken."

    Tieer finally told sheen an important thought in her heart."I''m so far away from that man that I feel desperate."

    "It wasn''t until I knew you were brave that I had some hope."

    "The blood of the brave may be able to follow me."

    It is because of this that a man of indifference, like tier, will give him so much help after knowing that he is a brave man.

    The reason is that Tieer wants to tap his potential through sheen.

    This can''t be said to be a conspiracy.

    The girl just blindly grasped the possibility of becoming stronger, like the last straw.

    Of course, Tieer''s ideas are pure, too.

    "No matter what reason you are called to this world."

    "If one day you can fulfill my wish, I will swear my loyalty."

    "Just like the ancestors of elbain, they will guard you from generation to generation."

    "Even a thousand years."

    That''s what tiel had in mind for sheen.

    "Hope..."

    Tieer whispered.

    Sheen didn''t hear the rest.

    In this way, Tieer took back his hand and stood up again, making the hot water slide from his delicate body, making a sound of water, and a gust of aroma and heat.

    Then, tiel turned and left.

    Looking at this Tieer, sheen finally had some reaction.

    "May I see you?"

    I don''t know why, sheen said this sentence unconsciously.

    Tieer''s body was paralyzed and her little hand stroked the mask on her face.

    Immediately, tier said that.

    "If one day I show you my true face, it''s probably time for me to swear my allegiance to you."

    Tiel turned her head and looked at sheen.

    "By then, all that I have will belong to you."

    With that, Tieer stopped and left.

    Sheen watched the other party''s departure, and only after a long time did he soak his head in the water.

    "Zhenima stimulation..."

    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    Of course, no third person will know about the relationship between sheen and tier.

    At least, when he got up the next day, Tieer was still so indifferent and independent, showing no difference at all. His attitude towards sheen was the same as before. Although he was a little less inhumane and no stranger atmosphere than when he was treating others, he was not particularly close.

    Sean has also recovered from last night''s excitement and is as calm as ever.

    After all, men''s happiness is very simple. After a night''s time, it''s time to calm down. Otherwise, the pieces of paper in the room will be wasted meaninglessly?

    In this situation, no one noticed that Sean and tier had entered the bathhouse together last night.

    However, Tieer''s action is not completely unchanged.

    It''s just that tyer''s change is not in his treatment of sheen, but in the law of his actions.

    From that day on, tier was only at home for three meals, and the rest of the time she was out on the street.

    This kind of Tieer seems to have no destination, just hang out in Wangdu.

    Sean was worried, so he quietly followed him several times. It turned out that Tieer''s purpose seemed to be those nobles who came to trouble themselves.

    Yes, from this day on, the nobles of Wangdu would come to Tieer for some reason.

    As if he wanted to jump into these troubles, Tieer wandered outside every day, provoked these people and defeated them. It was boring and insipid, as if he was practicing some kind of practice.

    No...

    "is that practicing

    Sheen could see what Tyrell was up to.

    Tieer seems to be trying to use these people as pressure to push themselves forward in search of progress.

    Because of this, Tieer would be wandering in the street, let those nobles with a large number of people come to the door, and then crush them all, the purpose is to temper themselves, exercise themselves.

    This is undoubtedly quite dangerous.

    Although Tieer is very strong, it is the capital of the king, not lamigion. The strong men from all over the world may appear here. If Tieer wants to use force recklessly here with his strength, it will certainly lead to more trouble.

    Sheen saw that, at the back, Tieer was facing more and more troubles, and his opponents were getting stronger and stronger. Finally, some strong men with a grade of 70 or above appeared, forcing Tieer into danger.

    Fortunately, the man at level 70 is a melee system that hasn''t learned the magic sword yet. In front of Tieer who has learned the magic sword, he finally solves the risk of injury by Tieer.

    But this may lead to stronger enemies.

    So sheen couldn''t look down.

    "Since you said that, let me, the brave man, help you."

    Sheen is finally going to do something like a brave man.

    Seeing that Tieer wants to break through her own goals under the pressure of others, sheen doesn''t want to stop her, but also doesn''t want to see her fall into the hands of an overly powerful opponent.

    So, for the next period of time, sheen would quietly follow Tieer every time. When someone was going to find tyer''s trouble, he would use the "magic sense" skill to find out the opponents that Tieer couldn''t cope with, and then solve them.

    How to solve it?

    It''s very simple. When the other party is going to rush up against Tieer, he throws stones directly from the dark, blows the other party away, knocks him unconscious and even injures him on the spot.

    In this way, Tieer will not be threatened by an over powerful opponent, but can break through himself with the help of external pressure and kill two birds with one stone.

    Of course, Sheen''s practice, of course, can''t hide from Tieer in the end.

    But Tieer was silent and didn''t say anything about it.

    And since then, Sean has been blessed.

    Because, as if Tieer had no sense of guard against him, or even shame, he would take a bath with him every day, which would make Sean''s locomotive angry.

    It''s a pity that Tieer only talks with sheen about strength, or means of fighting. There is no pink atmosphere, which makes Sean very frustrated.

    In addition, Tieer never took off the mask on her face, and sheen understood that the girl seemed to have no sense of self-defense, but it was not the same thing to let her return to sheen.

    Sheen can be sure that if he dares to jump on it, Tieer will definitely dare to cut it, and he will still use the magic sword to cut it.

    This situation made Sean groan more than once in the middle of the night.

    "It''s not that I want to be a gentleman. It''s that people only want to pay welfare, not to give it away."

    If Tieer, like some of the heroines in the novel, rushes forward with a wave of temptation and never resists it, then sheen promises that he will take it.But if people don''t want to, how can they fix it?

    As a result, sheen could only hone his ancestral craft while feast his eyes every day, so that a few more pieces of wasted paper could be found in the room every day.

    "Men are hard."

    Sean was in pain and happy.

    What''s more, it''s not only Tier who has changed, but also some changes in one person.

    This is melika.

    During this period of time in Wangdu, there was no battle, no commission, and no work. However, melika''s magic power has been climbing, and the growth trend is more and more fierce.

    At the same time, melica, like Tieer, is becoming more and more unprepared for Sean. Although she is not as likely to run to join him in the bath, she can often be seen secretly looking at him and sometimes tracking him, just like an illegitimate meal.

    "Is it not tier that this wave is being given to melica instead?"

    When sheen found out about it, he suddenly realized it.

    But when sheen wants to get close to melica, the fairy girl will turn her head and run away, leaving her head full of question marks.

    At this point, even Sean had to say a very greasy word.

    "A woman''s heart is a needle."

    Of course, this sentence is now lagging behind.

    Now people use another sentence.

    "Oh, woman."

    That''s what happened.

    As a result, under the condition that both Tieer and melica had changed their attitude towards sheen, it was lumia who, as before, looked at Sean with a timid look, keeping a distance from him, showing no doubt that she was afraid of life.

    And it was lumia''s fearless appearance that moistened Sean''s heart like a spring.

    "Still you, lumia."

    "Ah? Ah? "

    Sheen said these words to lumiya, which made her feel at a loss.

    This kind of life, lived a whole four days or so.

    These four days, sheen and others spent in this situation.

    Until one day, sheen received a letter.

    "If you don''t come to see me, I''ll really have to take the money."

    Sean''s mouth twitched as he looked at the concise content of the letter.

    "You should not provoke me."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    The West District of Wangdu, the aristocratic district.

    After he came out of lazahad''s house, sheen walked down one of the streets here, walking in the direction of the island in the middle of the lake where the palace was located.

    "I don''t want to go..."

    touching the holy sword hanging on his waist, sheen sighed.

    "I don''t know if anything will happen again this time..."

    sheen always felt that if he went to the palace to find Roxie, something would happen.

    , no matter what, she just met what she was going to do to lick her dog, and let Sheehan go directly to the princess''s bedroom in front of those people, and no matter what she thought, it would not be all right.

    "After I came to Wangdu, it seems that I had to be upset by these so-called nobles all day long. I really want to imitate Bedo and kill the nobles here once more."

    Sheen thought of it a little resentfully.

    He was not afraid of these so-called nobles, but he felt troublesome.

    So, even though he seemed a little reluctant, sheen stepped forward in the direction of the palace.

    On the way, Sean passed a dessert shop and was suddenly attracted by a figure.

    It was a little girl standing in front of the window of the dessert shop.

    Sean was attracted to this little girl for a simple reason.

    "So cute..."

    Yes, that little girl is a little too cute.

    A gothic dress like a princess''s skirt, high boots, white stockings, together with an extremely young but exquisite face, just like a doll''s face, it''s so cute that it explodes.

    It''s not just Sean who thinks so. Even passers-by can''t help being attracted by the little girl.

    "Oh, look at that kid..."

    "Wow, how cute..."

    "is that too cute?"

    "Is it a noble child?"

    "I haven''t seen it. Maybe it''s a nobleman from outside?"

    "Ooh, I want to say hello to her and take her home..."

    "then you can chat up."

    "I would like to, but this is a noble district. If that child is really a child of a noble family, it will be miserable to offend others."

    "That''s true."

    All the people passing by whispered in this way, and the eyes of the little girl were full of love.

    If they were not worried about what kind of noble children they would be as mentioned in the above dialogue, those noble and young men who were ready to move and their eyes were about to shine would have gone up to talk to each other?

    Sean''s eyes were full of scorn.

    "So young children want to talk to each other? Beast

    Sheen, who was so contemptuous, could not help but put his eyes on the other side.

    Don''t get me wrong. It''s pure appreciation.

    After all, I''m not a Laurie. I''m definitely a gentleman of the gentry. Tiele can prove it for herself.

    But on the other side, sheen could not help but flash a few doubts in his eyes.

    "How do you feel this child''s magic is a little strange?"

    With the magic sense skill, sheen should have been able to clearly feel the magic of others.

    However, looking at the little girl, sheen had a sense of being separated.

    "Is it an illusion?"

    Sean thought.

    At this time, sheen suddenly found that the little girl turned around.

    What''s more, the other party''s eyes, I don''t know why, are straight into their own body, staring at themselves, no longer moving away.

    I wonder how many other people around you are.

    It''s a pity that he''s the only one in Sean''s position.

    That is to say...

    "is she looking at me?"

    Sheen was more or less surprised.

    Then, the other party''s actions confirmed Sheen''s idea.

    See, that lovely to explode little girl then walked toward the direction of sheen.

    When the other party walked in, sheen found that he was holding a small pillow in his arms.

    "And pillows on the street?"

    How sleepy is it?

    However, for some reason, the action of the other party holding the pillow does not seem very strange, but rather quite natural. It is like a little princess who just wakes up and comes down from the bed, which has raised the cute degree of her explosion by several levels.

    Now, even Sean had an impulse to take the girl away.

    And the little girl who didn''t know Sean''s thoughts came to him like this.

    "That."

    The little girl pointed to the window of the sweet shop she had been looking at, and said to sheen."What''s the matter?"

    Sheen couldn''t help blinking, staring at the little girl, not knowing what she meant.

    The little girl was not impatient.

    "That." The little girl stretched out her hand, tugged at Sheen''s coat, continued pointing to the window of the dessert shop and said, "buy it for me."

    This time, Sheehan understood.

    "Do you want me to help you buy dessert from that store?"

    It''s confirming.

    "Well."

    The little girl nodded, but she didn''t seem to be so impatient, but she had been staring at Sean. Her big round eyes were especially divine and bright.

    Sheen couldn''t help but soften his heart.

    "Well, I don''t care." Sheen scratched his cheek and said strangely to the little girl, "but didn''t your family tell you that you can''t eat what a stranger gives you?"

    Hearing the speech, the little girl frowned, as if she were remembering.

    Then the little girl shook her head.

    "No The little girl said simply: "rather, many strangers I don''t know often give me things, there are a lot of food in it."

    "Is it... Is it?" Sheen was worried and said, "didn''t you eat it?"

    Such a lovely little girl, if she was bought by strange corn with snacks, it would be a great sin.

    Fortunately, the little girl''s answer was reassuring.

    "No The little girl still shook her head and said, "I''m tired of eating those things. Even if people around me always say that those things are precious, and each of them is worth tens of thousands of gold coins, I don''t want to eat them."

    "That''s good." Sheen patted himself on the chest and was relieved. After a while, he suddenly woke up and said, "wait a minute. How much did you say those things are worth?"

    If you hear me correctly, it seems that everything is worth tens of thousands of gold coins?

    ... really?

    I don''t know why Sean is stunned, and the little girl is pulling Sheen''s clothes.

    "Anyway, buy me that one." Little girl some persistent way: "I have not seen that, want to eat to see."

    With that, Sean was pulled by the little girl.

    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll buy it for you. Don''t pull me... Sleeping trough! Great strength

    Holding Sean''s little hand, he exerted an extremely terrible force. Unexpectedly, he was born and dragged him to the past, so that he could not even resist, so he came to the sweet shop.

    Sheen also saw the front of the sweet shop, lilyt''s.

    This name, let sheen is a Leng, immediately remembered.

    "isn''t that the sweet shop the princess mentioned?"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    "Welcome to lillett''s dessert shop!"

    When sheen was still in a daze, it seemed that the owner of the shop had come to him and gave him a signature smile.

    However, the owner''s eyes have been glancing at the little girl holding sheen, with unspeakable love in his eyes.

    The little girl found nothing but pointed to the desserts on the window.

    "I want that... That... That... And that!"

    The girl almost ordered all the desserts in the window.

    "This..."

    the love in the eyes of the shopkeeper suddenly became a dilemma.

    Just when sheen thought the other party was embarrassed because the desserts were all furnishings, not for sale series, or ordered too much, the owner said so.

    "I''m sorry, the goods in our shop are all high-grade products specially provided for the nobles. They are not only expensive, but also need to show their identity certificates as nobles. I don''t know, two..."

    The shopkeeper said such tentative words.

    "You have to be a nobleman to buy it?"

    Sean was surprised.

    "Yes." The shopkeeper once again said with a signboard smile: "because the goods in the shop are made of very high-level materials, which can even be used to make magic medicine. They also have some magical effects, such as restoring energy or eliminating fatigue. They can only be produced with the assistance of special magic props. The materials are also from the world They are sent by caravans from all over the country, so they are not only expensive, but also special articles of nobility. If ordinary people want to buy them, they must have letters of recommendation or keepsakes from nobles. "

    That''s really troublesome. No wonder this shop is only opened in the aristocratic district.

    If sheen had been alone, he would have turned around and left by now.

    But the little girl was still pulling him, looking up.

    "Can''t I buy it?"

    The little girl''s voice could not hide her disappointment.

    Looking at her like this, the shopkeeper is distressed, let alone sheen, are to this point, if he said he can''t buy, then do not want face ah?

    So...

    "pack it for me."

    Sheen sighed and told the shopkeeper.

    "But..."

    the shopkeeper''s face was embarrassed again.

    Sheen immediately rolled a white eye, took out the pendant on his neck and threw it into the hands of the shopkeeper.

    "This... This is...!"

    Seeing this pendant, the shopkeeper immediately opened his eyes, and his face was bloodless.

    "Can I buy it now?"

    Sheen was as sure as a bully.

    "This... This is a matter of course!" The shopkeeper immediately flustered way: "I give you immediately... No, it is to pack for you! Just a moment, please! "

    With that, the shopkeeper went on running in a panic, but he came back in a panic on the other side. He returned the pendant to sheen in fear, and then staggered to pack it.

    This scene, let Sean a little experience of those small white city in the face of the fun.

    "It''s boring and boring."

    Sean put the pendant back on his neck as lonely as snow.

    Sheen didn''t see this, and the little girl next to her also stuffed a pendant back into her clothes.

    On a closer look, the pendant is engraved with a dragon head, and the whole body is dark.

    In the future, Sean accidentally learned about this matter, and more than once he was glad that he solved it with Roxie''s Pendant.

    Otherwise, once the little girl shows the pendant, I''m afraid that the whole king will be in chaos, and the king and the important ministers of the country will roll over and dare not to be slighted.

    ...

    "please walk slowly!"

    About ten minutes later, Sean came out of the store with the little girl in the shop owner''s salute.

    His body, not only more than a pile of small bags of desserts, his face is also full of pain.

    "It''s just a few desserts. It cost me 50 gold coins. It''s really expensive."

    Sheen finally realized what the so-called "expensive" means.

    This is simply not affordable for ordinary people.

    Even the nobles, probably not like sheen, buy is a pile?

    But considering that these desserts have magical effects, the price will be so expensive, it seems that it is not impossible to understand.

    As long as it is related to magic, any commodity will become extremely expensive, which is common sense in the world.

    "Fortunately, I don''t have to buy the right weapons, otherwise I can''t afford it."

    Sheen spent seven or eight of the money that Riley had subsidized herself, and there was not much left."Delicious."

    Looking at the little girl around her, one hand is still holding a pillow, the other hand is holding a piece of cake, is gnawing, chewing that is called a happy.

    Looking at me, I feel like I''m doing it.

    "You are not a big man, are you? Little girl

    Looking back on the so-called tens of thousands of gold coins mentioned by the little girl before, sheen seriously doubted it.

    But the little girl frowned.

    "I''m not a little girl." The other party raised his head, looked at Sean and said, "my name is Ayi."

    "Aye?" Sheen uttered the name.

    "Well." AI Yi nodded and said, "just call me that, if it''s you."

    Sheen didn''t understand or want to understand what the second half meant.

    "Well, little Ayi, I''ve bought things for you. It''s time for you to go home. Uncle, I have something to do. I can''t play with you any more. I''ll see you next time."

    Sheen touched Ayi''s head and was ready to leave.

    "Don''t put a small word on my name. I''m not small at all." AI Yi was very unhappy and patted off Sheen''s hand, but she still looked at him and said, "are you going?"

    "Yes." Sheen didn''t care. He sighed: "brother, I''ve been watched by a little witch, and I don''t know if I''ll be a playmate. If you''re such a cute little guy, if you come with me and be found by that little witch, maybe you''ll be eaten by one bite."

    "... is it?" Ayrton raised his eyebrows and, after thinking for a while, said, "take me with you."

    "Ha?" Sean was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "didn''t you hear what I just said?"

    "Yes." AI Yi didn''t care: "just because I heard that, I wanted to go."

    "Why?" Sheen doesn''t understand.

    As a result, sheen was given such a sentence.

    "I''ve always eaten others in one bite, and no one else has ever eaten me."

    Ayi said something very dangerous.

    "So I want to see who can eat me in one bite."

    With that, Ayi is ready to take a step.

    But just then, a pair of hands hugged Ayi and lifted her up.

    Ayrton was stunned.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    "You..."

    AI Yi turned her head, looked behind her, and looked at Sean, who was holding her up, with a look of disbelief.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen''s face disapproved, but in fact his heart was calling.

    There''s no way. Laurie in her hand is so soft, fragrant and light. Her hand feels so good that she almost doesn''t fall in her arms.

    And see AI Yi show so unbelievable expression, sheen is also a little funny.

    "Is it just to pick you up? Is it necessary to be so surprised? "

    With the lovely degree of this little girl, I believe that all the people in the world will want to hold her, and her family will certainly hold her, right?

    However, as sheen thought about it, Ayi was silent.

    "... it''s really surprising." "I can''t remember that I haven''t been held up like this for a long time," she murmured

    Sheen''s idea was broken by AI Yi with such a sentence.

    "Has no one ever held you before?"

    Sean was really surprised.

    Who would have thought that, instead of AI Yi''s eyes.

    "Of course." AI Yi then light way: "just, that was a long time ago thing."

    "Is it?" Sheen seemed to see a child pretending to be a grown-up, and said with a smile, "how long was that?"

    "At least, longer than you think." In a tone of nostalgia and sadness, Ayi said, "she is the only one who can hold me up like this, but she is no longer here."

    AI Yi''s words made the surrounding atmosphere become rather heavy.

    "Er..."

    Sheehan didn''t know what to say.

    Looking at this lovely little girl with nostalgia on her face, at this moment, sheen really began to doubt it.

    (is this girl named AI Yi really very human

    Invisible magic.

    Inexplicably mature and independent behavior.

    And the atmosphere now.

    All of this tells Sean that aye may not be a cute little girl as she seems to be.

    (... According to the general routine, I''m afraid this is not a very big man.)

    Is it not a goddess or a demon who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years to pretend to be tender?

    As sheen thought that, Ayi felt something and turned around.

    "It feels like you''re thinking about something impolite, isn''t it my illusion?"

    AI Yi then tightly stares at Xi''an, let Xi''an not know why, unexpectedly is some back hair cold.

    Now, sheen can be sure.

    This lovely little girl is definitely not an ordinary noble child, but a real big man.

    As for the size, sheen doesn''t know.

    Now, sheen can only smile.

    "No, you think too much. Well, you think too much."

    I don''t know whether I''m talking to Ayi or to myself.

    "Forget it." Although AI Yi was full of doubts, she finally gave up the investigation and looked at her own sheen and said, "well, why do you want to hold me?"

    Of course, you are not allowed to run around!

    Sean wants to say that.

    It''s just that if you don''t want aye running around, there are other ways, such as calling her up or pulling her. There''s no need to hold her up.

    But Sheehan just picked up Ayi.

    Without it, when she saw the lovely little girl walking with a little step and a great look, she could not control her hand.

    If I were to be honest, would I be beaten

    Sheen hesitated a little.

    If it is not guessed that Ayi is a great big man, then Sean may not think about these, but since he has already guessed, sheen can''t tell the truth.

    Otherwise, who knows if this big guy is too big to be provoked by himself?

    Sean could only falter at the thought.

    "No why, just want to hold suddenly, can''t you?"

    As soon as he said this, Sean had doubts about whether he was abnormal.

    Because suddenly want to hold, so embrace, still ask other people is not OK?

    What is the word of wolf tiger?

    Just when sheen was a little bit tempted to smoke himself, Ayi was silent for a long time and then sighed.

    "It''s too late to say anything now that we''ve already held them." Ayi glanced at Sean and said, "but don''t think of me as a child. I hate to be treated as a child, and I hate that people think I''m short. So you''re not allowed to touch my head or put a small word in front of my name. Do you understand?"Ayi was serious and serious, obviously not joking.

    It seems that this little girl really hates being treated as a child.

    "All right." Sheen nodded, but then he thought of something and blurted out, "can I keep holding you like this in the future?"

    Hearing this, AI Yi was shocked.

    "Do you want to hold it?" AI Yi puzzled way: "why?"

    Why?

    Is that worth saying?

    It feels so good, so fragrant, so soft. If you don''t hold it all the time, isn''t it wrong?

    Anyway, sheen is very reluctant to let go, even if he knows that Ayi is a hidden big man.

    "If you can say yes or no, you can say no

    All of a sudden, sheen said that as if in a tongue twister.

    "If I can''t, I''ll just put a small word in front of your name and touch your head."

    Sheen began to play the rogue.

    Under this, AI Yi is both stunned and speechless.

    Is this brave person a little different from those before?

    When can the brave become such a rogue?

    But...

    (it''s interesting.)

    AI couldn''t help but think so.

    If it is someone else, even if the brave dare to be rude to himself, AI Yi doesn''t mind killing.

    While sheen was also rude, she didn''t hate Ayi.

    Maybe it''s because Ayi can feel Sheen''s love for herself, or maybe it''s because of the embrace of others that I haven''t seen for a long time, which makes AI feel nostalgic and emotional.

    Then, AI Yi was silent for a long time and sighed for a second time.

    "Well, since it''s all like this, I''ll allow you to do it." AI Yi, half giving up and half remembering, said: "you should feel honored that there should be only one person who can do such things, whether in the past or in the future. Now you are the second one."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Sean listened to this as if it was a great speech and said, "I''ll be very honored, Lord Eyre."

    "And don''t call me Lord." AI Yi is discontented again.

    "Good, good." Sheen''s tone sounded rather perfunctory.

    After a while, sheen put aye down.

    "Here, take your time." Sheen gave some other desserts to Ayi and said, "I''m going to deal with the troublemakers first, so don''t follow me."

    "All right." AI Yi didn''t seem to be so persistent. Taking the dessert, she said, "go ahead. I''ll wait for you here."

    "Wait for me?" Sean was stunned.

    "Well." AI Yi nodded, as if he didn''t want to leave.

    "Yes." Sheen confirmed this, but also helplessly nodded and said, "I''ll come back as soon as possible. Don''t go far, and don''t be cheated. If someone comes up to talk to you and ask you to play with him, you can hit him directly."

    "Good." AI Yi agreed without hesitation. She didn''t find that Sheen''s way of speaking was no different from coaxing a child.

    After that, the two talents talked a few more words and just separated.

    Ayi watched sheen leave, looked at the dessert in her hand, and then recalled her embrace. A faint smile appeared on her face.

    "It''s really interesting."

    That''s what Ayi said about sheen.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Lake Island, palace.

    Sheen finally came here again and was respectfully welcomed by the Knights by showing Roxie''s Pendant to the Knights guarding the gate.

    However, all the way, Sean has been hung with bags, like a dog man who has just finished shopping with his girlfriend. He has been looked at strangely by many passing knights and civil servants.

    On the contrary, it was the well-dressed nobles who whispered when they saw Sean.

    "Is that man..."

    "Ah, yes, it''s him..."

    conversations like this appear in the mouths of the nobles from time to time, telling others that they have recognized Sean.

    Of course, after recognizing, some people look rather bad, and some even want to come up and stop sheen.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that sheen had already seen through their ideas. While sighing about dog blood, he also had no spare time to play routines with these noble young masters. When he saw them ready to come forward, he used marbles to get rid of the small stone bullets that had been hidden in his hands.

    "Ah

    "Wow

    "What a pain...!"

    As a result, all the nobles and young men who were ready to find fault all burst out in pain and fell to the ground. Either they were hit by a small stone that had been thrown open in their knees, or their stomachs were hit. Some of the guys who almost did not hang the word "arrogance" on their faces were directly hit in the crotch. The pain made them roll on the ground, crying for their parents.

    sheen killed all the dog blood''s little white routines in the cradle, and did not have the least leisure to pack up to go to the palace of Princess highness.

    And when sheen came here, it was still the same as last time, with dogs licking everywhere.

    These licking dogs naturally recognized sheen, one by one, with the same bad looks. At the end of the day, all the other dogs fell to the ground, covering their crotch, crying and howling.

    In this scene, those nobles and young men who are full of ridicule and scorn and are ready to see some good play are scared to death. Their faces are bloodless and pale, and their legs are directly clamped. Looking at Sean''s expression, they become frightened.

    In particular, Sean seemed to have preempted others. In order to avoid these nobles'' young masters from seeking their own troubles with the reason of "committing crimes below", he threw out a sentence.

    "I am the adventurer entrusted by the princess of highness to the important task, and all those who plan to waste my time, if I am prepared for the Royal Highness pursued by the princess, then come!"

    Sheen tossed the pot skillfully and threw it all on Roxie.

    Of course, the pot has to be thrown.

    after all, Sheehan will come here and encounter all these troubles because of her royal highness.

    In this case, these responsibilities should be borne by her.

    In this way, those noble young masters with little abacus in their hearts were all at once strangled by sheen and dare not move.

    they can play the gangster on Shane, but if Sheehan was entrusted with important tasks by his highness, because they were delayed, their impression on Her Highness would be a great loss.

    Naturally, they don''t want to do such a bad deal.

    As a result, these nobles and young men can only look at each other, and finally look ugly to see sheen into Rosie''s bedroom, but there is no way.

    They can only comfort themselves in this way.

    "that guy was only commissioned by the royal highness of the princess to be close to his royal highness."

    "It must be so."

    "I knew that her highness Rosie lusti would not see a central adventurer."

    "Now the truth is revealed."

    The young masters of a group of nobles communicated in this way.

    "Then when the Commission is over, the guy will be beaten back to his original form?"

    "For sure."

    "I see if he will dare to be arrogant."

    "That''s it."

    Throughout the hall of the palace, such sour remarks have been going on.

    What they didn''t know was that there was a scene in Roxie''s room that made them furious.

    ...

    "give it to me!"

    This is the first thing Roxie said when she saw Sean come in.

    What''s more, it''s still under the condition that the eyes are shining and the face is flushed.

    Sheen''s mouth twitched.

    "I meant to give it to you, but now I''m sorry."

    Sean suddenly said such words mercilessly.

    "No! You have to give it to me! " "It''s too much to leave me alone and leave me cold for so long. Now I''m finally coming to see me, but I''m not willing to give it to me," said Roxie"Too much, too much!" Now it''s cold enough for us to divorce

    "You...!" Roxie''s eyes widened and her face was full of disbelief.

    Sheen was a man of iron heart, like a heartless slag man.

    Two people confront each other, no one is willing to compromise in general, staring at each other.

    Until a long time later...

    "what does divorce mean Finally, Luo Xi make complaints about it, and say, "I have not married you yet?"

    "Yes." Sheen nodded and said with no shame, "but I said that in the atmosphere just now."

    "What atmosphere?" Luo Si is like the incarnation of the body, what does it make complaints about, "I asked you to give me those desserts?"

    "Can''t you?" Sheen chuckled and replied, "but your words are good. I like it very much. So, I said that again."

    "Say you''re big!" Roxie patted sheen on the chest, stretched out her delicate little hand, and said, "well, give it to me. I didn''t expect you would bring me lilytte''s desserts as a gift. I like those sweets best. For dessert''s sake, I''ll forgive you for not coming to see me for so long!"

    "Do you think I brought it for you? Don''t be sentimental. I''m just by the way, by the way. " Sheen despised Roxie and said in doubt, "well, how do you know I brought your favorite dessert?"

    "Smell, of course." Roxie''s eyes immediately filled with vitality: "lilyt''s desserts, as long as they appear within 100 meters from me, I can definitely smell them!"

    "Are you a dog?"

    this time, Shin could not help but make complaints about it.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Give it to me now

    Roxie was getting impatient and threw herself on Sean.

    "Wait! I''ll give it to you! Don''t touch it

    Sheen exclaimed.

    "Hurry up! Don''t procrastinate

    Roxie was quite upset.

    The two were in a direct twist.

    That scene, absolutely can let those outside lick dog young man all shed blood and tears.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    "Ooh... Delicious... Delicious...!"

    I don''t know when, Roxie''s hands have been holding a piece of dessert, while gnawing, while showing happiness to almost tears of the same expression.

    That expression, I have to say, is a beautiful scenery.

    Sheen was a little bit reluctant.

    already knew that her royal highness was not as perfect as the outsiders looked. But with her, she was always attracted by her behavior sometimes.

    "Sure enough, people with good looks, no matter what they do, are very pleasing to the eyes. If they don''t have good looks, they can only make mistakes."

    Otherwise, how can there be a saying called "ugliness forces more mischief"?

    Sean took a piece of dessert and took a bite.

    Then Sheehan was surprised.

    "It''s really... Delicious."

    A never before sweetness and a taste that stimulates the taste buds, Sean''s mouth opens, and he can''t help but take another bite.

    "I see. I understand why this dessert is so expensive."

    It''s not just because it''s magical, but because it''s really delicious, more delicious than anything Sean''s ever eaten.

    Coupled with the gorgeous appearance and light elegant taste, the so-called noble exclusive high-grade products, it seems that it is not just casually said.

    After all, even Roxie is saying that.

    "That''s why I''ve lived to this day."

    This sentence can definitely make those crazy people cry.

    "It seems that I can only be a regular guest in the future."

    Sean also made such a decision with a sigh.

    This shows how wonderful the taste of this dessert is.

    And for Sheen''s awakening, Roxie was naturally delighted.

    "Then you should always bring me some!"

    Roxie said it quickly.

    "Although you are beautiful, you want to be more beautiful." Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "do you know how expensive this is? And often bring it to you? "

    Sheen doesn''t have that much money.

    So, it''s a pity that he can''t afford this woman.

    "You talk to me about money at this time?" Roxie is extremely incredible way: "I helped you so much, did not ask you for money!"

    "That''s right." Sean retorted, "but you''ve caused me a lot of trouble, so it''s even."

    "You man..." Roxie was almost pissed off.

    But Roxie didn''t care.

    In any case, she has been vaguely holding Sean''s lifeline. It may be impossible for her to force him to do something important, but it should not be difficult to make him compromise on things to this extent.

    Therefore, Roxie can only take the idea of "a long way to go", rather dissatisfied after a few murmurs, the opening changed the topic.

    "There''s nothing wrong with you these days?"

    What Rosie means, sheen can understand.

    "You mean tier?"

    Sheen confirmed.

    "And you." Roxie was not angry: "the last time in the palace to make such a big thing, plus this matter of the parties and I, as another party, you should not be less than those nobles in the Wangdu trouble?"

    "So you''re a little conscious." Sheen eyebrows a pick, smile rather than smile way: "then why did not see you come out to help me?"

    "How can I help you?" Roxie sighed, "if I help you myself, I will make you hostile to those nobles."

    So it is.

    If Rosie had helped sheen herself, the nobles would have known that there was a closer relationship between sheen and Rosie than they thought.

    In this way, there may be problems for a while and a half, but there will certainly be more troubles later.

    With this in mind, Roxie, knowing that these things were happening, chose to watch.

    "With your ability, you should not be unable to solve the problem of this degree. If not, I will give you the pendant."

    Based on this consideration, Roxie left sheen to solve these problems on her own.

    It''s just...

    "if you really take out this pendant, is that really troublesome?"

    Sheen was speechless.

    I want to know that if you can get Roxie to give her the pendant, the relationship will be more than just intimate.

    When the time came, those noble young masters would not explode in place, and sheen would dare to write his name upside down.

    "So don''t you think about taking it back?"

    Sheen cast an expectant look at Rosie.

    "You guy..."

    Roxie was more angry.It''s a direct token of the royal family. If you can get it, it''s equivalent to being recognized and trusted by the royal blood. At the same time, it also means being able to walk outside as the spokesperson of the royal family. It''s so honored that no one can ask for it. However, this man has always regarded it as a source of trouble. It''s very irritating.

    "Forget it, you kind of guy, even if no one else to help you, should be able to live well, those who fight against you will be angry with you." Roxie, having fully understood this, snorted and said, "no more about you. How''s Tieer?"

    "She..." Sheehan shrugged and said, "that''s pretty good, isn''t it?"

    "What does that mean?" Roxie said directly, "can you speak a little better?"

    "They don''t have anything now. They eat and sleep. They abuse wild monsters every day. They don''t have anything wrong. They live a good life. Do you understand that?" Sheen curled his lips, but hesitated for a moment, and said, "you said last time that you and tier have a good friendship. Is that because you are descendants of the brave?"

    "You already know that?" Roxie was stunned, then looked at Sean and said, "is that what Tieer told you?"

    "Yes." Sheen said: "there are some things I don''t know, but the identity thing, the last time I took a bath in lazahard''s bathhouse, she told me."

    "I see. Then you are more trusted by tiel than I thought." Roxie nodded, and it wasn''t until a moment later that she suddenly woke up.

    "Wait!" Roxie suddenly opened her eyes and exclaimed, "you just said, where did you do what she told you?"

    "Well, don''t mind that kind of thing." Sheen said indifferently, "let''s get down to business. I''m quite concerned about tier''s business now."

    "I care about what you just said! How can you not care? " Roxie finally couldn''t calm down. She couldn''t help standing up and grinning at Sean: "what did you do to that child? Make it clear to me! "

    "What did you do? It''s so ugly Sheen frowned, looked at Rosie with disdain, and said, "isn''t it just a bath together? We take a bath every day now! Make a fuss

    "You... You..." Roxie opened her mouth in disbelief. After a while, she regretted: "I almost forgot that the child looks so cold on the surface, but in fact, his personality is a little big. She can''t guard against the object that she trusts from the heart. Even if it''s the opposite sex, she may be able to do it together."

    At this time, Roxie looked like a person who pushed her friend into the fire pit with her own hands. Her expression was extremely depressed and regretful.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Looking at Roxie''s remorseful look, sheen really wanted to say a word.

    "I don''t think you make much difference, princess."

    Not really?

    Not to tiele''s degree, but is Roxie the type who will lose her guard when she takes off her guard against others?

    Otherwise, how could Roxie''s attitude towards sheen be so reckless?

    strictly speaking, Sheen has only seen losi once, but this time, the other side has been able to drag and pull herself, and to rush to her body to grab things. Is this what other princesses can do?

    Surely not?

    , not the best in all the land of the world.

    So, there''s no big difference between Roxie and tier.

    (I don''t know. After a while, the girl will come to help me brush my back.)

    Sheen spat silently.

    Then Sheehan thought of melika again.

    (that girl is not much better.)

    In the past, he was so wary of sheen that he didn''t want to get close to him. Recently, he became more and more unprepared for him, and even almost became a stalker. Is this the legend that he gradually became a disgusting figure?

    Are the women in the other world so handy

    That''s how Sean felt.

    of course, sheen make complaints about it, not really.

    He also knows that the reason for this is to a large extent because these girls have been too far away from the opposite sex in the past, and even have not had much contact with the opposite sex at all, so they just can''t grasp the distance and discretion between the opposite sex just like a lady in the boudoir.

    If it''s for the rest of the opposite sex, that''s not the case.

    Reserve, shame and good education will let these girls know how to protect themselves and keep a proper distance from the opposite sex.

    But once there is a close male who can let them off guard and break into their world, they will be so uncertain about the distance that they will do something unprepared that they would not normally do.

    In addition, sheen is such a character that it is easy to stimulate others and make them become impulsive and even reckless. For various reasons, they just make some more intimate behaviors.

    Maybe they just get along with Sean in a way that they are usually unprepared for their friends, but they don''t realize in time that some girls can''t do things with boys.

    (that''s right, but Roxie and melica''s behavior is still within the scope of common sense, at most it''s just a little closer...)

    but Tieer is different.

    Take a bath with sheen every day. Even if you don''t know the distance, you shouldn''t do it casually?

    (that is, like the princess''s Royal Highness, the seemingly indifferent thier, in fact, do things carelessly and deeply)

    Is that too big?

    (it doesn''t matter.)

    In any case, it''s yourself who makes a lot of money?

    Think of it as the benefits of being a transgressor.

    "Anyway, you don''t have to worry about Tieer. I''ll take care of it. You can find out how she''s been by a little inquiry."

    Sheen broke the conversation back.

    "I just want to say that now I understand what the relationship is between you."

    In short, both Roxie and Tieer are descendants of brave people, and their families are close friends. It is natural that they will have contacts with each other since they were children.

    However, Riley is also a descendant of the razahad family. In the past, the razahad family was a civil servant around Mithra. After Mithra put forward the concept of adventurer, she was entrusted by the brave to establish an adventurer''s Guild in the royal capital. It is also a normal thing for the ancestors to have close ties with the royal family and the elbein family, who protects the royal family.

    Sheen also heard Vivian mention that in this country, there are lazahard in Wen and elbein in Wu. Although both are nobility of marquis class, they are two sharp blades around the royal family.

    These two, a master of the greatest power in the human world, can launch countless adventurers, and the highest level of knights in the Kingdom, known as the last bulwark of the kingdom. Their status is not comparable to that of ordinary nobles. Even the dukes, who are relatives of the royal family, dare not neglect these two families.

    On the contrary, if it was not for the fact that the Dukes could only be conferred on the Royal side, and only those with royal blood could obtain the title, the narzahads and the elbaines would not be merely Marquis families.

    These two families are the most popular people around the royal family, so the relationship between Roxie, tier and Riley can only be more intimate than sheen imagined.

    Until later, something happened to Tieer and fell out with her family. Roxie could only watch Tieer drift away, but still helped Tieer secretly with Riley.As for Vivian, on the contrary, her relationship with Roxie is not close, and her relationship with Riley is small. Through her, she got to know Roxie and Tieer. Finally, because of her contact with Tieer, she developed into her present relationship.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan suddenly realized a problem that had been ignored by himself.

    (it''s normal that Roxie, Riley and Tieer have a relationship, but why does Vivian become Riley''s baby

    Yes.

    Vivian is what identity, sheen found that he did not know.

    (Vivian''s background should be good to be Riley''s baby

    But after coming to Wangdu for a few days, sheen didn''t see Vivian mentioning his own family. Instead, he always took the lazahard family as his own. Miguel sometimes looked at Vivian with a spoiled eye, as if he were looking at his daughter.

    (is Vivian actually the adopted daughter of the lazahads? Adopted orphans?)

    Sheen was lost in thought.

    Rosie, who didn''t know what sheen was thinking, sighed, though still annoyed.

    "As you think, I had a close relationship with Tieer and Riley in the past. If it wasn''t for my more and more things, something happened to Tieer. Maybe the three of us would have grown up together since childhood, right?"

    Roxie looks at Sean.

    "Now that you know something about Tyr, you can give her a hand when she needs to. In the capital, there are few people who will help her. Most nobles regard her as an enemy."

    "So, she''s really lonely."

    Hearing this, Sean fell silent.

    Roxie went on.

    "Now, it might be a good thing to have someone to let her off some of her defenses." While Roxie was saying this, she also glared at sheen, warning: "but don''t make any wrong ideas because of this. Don''t say that I didn''t warn you. Even if the child''s character has a big side, but at the same time, she also has a merciless side in her heart. If you intend to attack her, you''d better prepare yourself for being stabbed."

    Sean knew that for a long time.

    Otherwise, how could he bear it till now?

    "Besides, I have something to tell you."

    Roxie suddenly turned positive.

    "I''ve been to the divine world."

    In a word, let sheen thoroughly come to the spirit.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    "Have you been to the divine world?"

    Finally, I can''t wait to get up.

    But Rosie had a bitter smile.

    "Just as I said last time, I went to the divine world through my own relationship and met the goddess of destiny."

    Roxie said so, but her face was not very good.

    Looking at such Roxie, Sean can''t help but mention the heart.

    "What''s the matter?" Sheen asked, "what''s going on?"

    "No Roxie shook her head and said, "it should be said that the opposite is true."

    "On the contrary?" Sean was a little stunned, wondering, "what does this mean?"

    "Literally." Roxie put down her dessert, looked at Sean and said, "nothing happened in the divine world. It''s just a little inconceivable that there is still peace and tranquility as usual."

    Why do you say that?

    It''s simple.

    "In principle, the ceremony of summoning the brave is restarted, which should be a great event. Even if the news is blocked and it is not transmitted to the human world and the demon world, it is impossible that there is no abnormality in the divine world." "But I was a little surprised to find that neither the higher gods nor the lower gods seemed to know that the ceremony had been restarted and that the brave had been summoned," she said

    "Is it?" Sheen didn''t quite understand: "maybe the ceremony was secretly restarted?"

    "It''s not likely." Roxie denied: "because the call of the brave is a large-scale ceremony across the world, even the goddess can not afford the magic needed to start the ceremony. Therefore, the magic power required for the ceremony is directly extracted from the world, and it is started by using the magic power in the atmosphere and the earth. Once the ceremony is used, it will cause great disturbance. It is basically impossible to start it secretly Things. "

    In view of this, once the brave come, let alone other families, the protoss will certainly know.

    "Besides, as I said before, if you want to start the ceremony of summoning the brave, you can only do it through three ways: first, the three goddesses join hands; second, they can gather the power of all the gods of the protoss; third, only one goddess can preside over the ceremony when there is a great crisis?"

    Roxie points out the anomaly.

    "According to these three ways of interpretation, except for the first condition, if the other two conditions occur, then the whole divine world is absolutely impossible to be so peaceful."

    "Even in the first situation, the three goddesses themselves should have been informed, but I also found that the fates themselves seemed to have no knowledge of this matter."

    "In addition, when you are called, it is only one goddess who receives you, and the situation of holding hands with the three goddesses is not consistent. The conditions are not right, which makes this incident very strange."

    What Roxie said made Sean frown and upset.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Sean was really lost.

    "You ask me, I don''t know." Roxie also said with a sad face: "I also tried to beat around the Bush, hoping to get some information from the goddess of fate and other Protoss, such as whether there is any abnormality in the divine world recently, or whether there are other ways to start the call of the brave. However, no matter how we investigate, we can only know that the divine world is currently very peaceful, and there is no abnormality at all The call can only be initiated in those three ways, unless the supreme god tampers with the ceremony. "

    "But it is impossible for even the Supreme God himself to tamper with such a large-scale ceremony across the world?" Roxie raised questions one by one, saying: "although the Supreme God is omnipotent, it does not mean that he can interfere with other worlds at will."

    "I''ve heard that the world of the brave is a conceptual world independent of Ohm''s pertanson, where there is no mystery and can''t be interfered by mystery. The reason why the call of the brave can be established is mainly because the life of the different world with the qualification of the brave is special, and it can be accepted by mystery. Only then can it be summoned by ceremony. Otherwise, what Even the Supreme God cannot interfere in the life of the independent world. "

    "In such a situation, the way in which the Supreme God can leave three initiation rituals is already a limit to some extent. It is difficult to imagine a fourth way of initiating rituals."

    "But then your situation doesn''t correspond to the three ways mentioned."

    "It''s really weird."

    Roxie seems to have been bothered for a long time.

    "In order to explore the truth as much as possible, I also asked fate if I could have a look at the calling ceremony preserved in the divine world." "But the goddess of destiny said that the temple depicting the ceremony has been sleeping at the end of the divine world. There is a border protection set by the Supreme God himself. It is abandoned and will not be used again. Now, no life can cross the border into it except the Supreme God himself."

    In other words, no matter how you look at it, the call of the brave cannot be activated, let alone activated.

    "Then I..."Sheen''s face became more complicated.

    "Your situation is really a mystery now." Roxie murmured: "at least, in the present situation, there may be a deeper inside story about your being called. That kind of inside story, which has not been touched by the three goddesses, can only be..."

    here, Roxie did not go on.

    But Sheehan also knows what she''s trying to say.

    "Only the existence of the highest god can be involved in the inside story, right?"

    Sheen uncovers what''s behind Roxie.

    "I think so." Roxie did not deny, said: "of course, I also asked the goddess of fate whether I could meet the Supreme God, but as I said before, I was mercilessly refused. After that, I inquired again to see if there was a goddess named ninen, and the result was also nothing."

    That is to say, ninen is a pseudonym. There is no goddess with this name.

    "There are so many mysteries that I dare not tell the truth about you to fates and her Protoss. I am afraid that there will be some irreparable disturbance." Roxie pursed her lips and said, "in the end, I can only find a few ancient books about the brave and the call of the brave in the Great Library of the divine world, but there are basically no secrets in them. They are all things we know at present."

    With that, Roxie took out several books and put them in front of Sean.

    "I''ll bring the book back. If you really care, you can take it back and have a look."

    That''s what Roxie has gained.

    "Thank you."

    Although sheen was a little disappointed, he didn''t show any affectation. After thanking him honestly, he accepted it.

    After all, Roxie has done everything she has to do, and there is no reason to be complained about it.

    However, in this way, the mystery is not solved, but more.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    "NAH."

    Holding the books from the divine world in his hand, sheen asked Roxie.

    "Can''t Nen really be the Supreme God?"

    This is a question Sheehan would like to understand.

    "If nean is the Supreme God, then all the conditions under which I am called will not be a mystery?"

    Sean thinks so.

    "... indeed, if there are other ways to initiate rituals in addition to the three ways mentioned above, it can only be done by the Supreme God himself."

    Roxie understood the meaning of nature.

    If it is the Supreme God, it is easy to start the calling ceremony of the brave alone.

    After all, the ceremony itself is created by the Supreme God, and it is also sealed at the end of the divine world by the Supreme God. Only the Supreme God himself can enter the boundary, not to mention the magic power required by the ceremony, the Supreme God may be able to satisfy himself alone.

    Since the ceremony of the call of the brave is initiated by the magic of the world itself, how can the Supreme God not satisfy the conditions of using the ritual as the existence of creating the world?

    Therefore, if there is a fourth way to summon the brave, it must be that the Supreme God himself has done it himself.

    If the Supreme God himself calls, the ceremony does not need the magic of the world itself, and it will not cause great disturbance.

    In view of this, as long as nean is the Supreme God, all the circumstances in which sheen is called will be true.

    It''s just...

    "let''s not say that the goddess Nen you mentioned is different from the highest god in the rumor. Just say the calling behavior itself, what is the motivation

    Roxie raised the most fundamental question.

    "As I said before, the only natural enemy of omnis is the devil, and he only cares about him. Besides the devil, nothing can threaten the Almighty goddess."

    Even if the world is destroyed, ornice can restore it in a flash.

    Even if life is cut off, ornice can revive all people in an instant, and create a new life, a new race.

    As long as it is not because of the demon lord''s power to disappear things, the Supreme God omnis can control everything they want.

    This is called omnipotence.

    To put it bluntly, in this world, there is no one can not do.

    The reason why ornice could not interfere with the different worlds mentioned before is that those worlds themselves are independent concepts, which are not accepted and recognized by the mystery. They are not able to resist the mystery, but there is no mystery in itself and is excluded by the mystery. Just like the branches and leaves that wither from the trees, they will not absorb nutrients, and naturally they will not be watered No matter how much water, it can''t grow into what it wants.

    Therefore, the Supreme God omnes is omnipotent in the true sense, but there is only a natural enemy.

    And the devil is the natural enemy.

    Now, the demon king has passed away, and has been knocked down by the sword of the brave. The Supreme God, ornice, has also restrained the resurrection of the demon king with her own strength. From the perspective of fate, she has cut off the possibility of the demon''s resurrection and eliminated the natural enemies. No matter how you think about it, there will be no need for the Almighty goddess to secretly summon the brave.

    Since there is no need, how can we think that the goddess called for sheen?

    "It''s just because it''s so omnipotent that we can''t imagine what''s going on. The Supreme God needs to secretly start the ceremony of summoning the brave to summon you."

    Roxie says what she thinks.

    "There is no motivation, no reason, no imagination, no judgment. Therefore, the possibility that Nen is the Supreme God ornis is is very low and low in the eyes of anyone."

    That''s what Roxie thought, and Vivian''s idea, right?

    Otherwise, the two men would not have ruled out the possibility that the Supreme God had intervened in this calling event last time.

    Now, Roxie is not so sure.

    Because if even the existence of the three goddesses at that level knows nothing about this matter, we can only think whether the existence of the highest god level can touch the inside story this time.

    The only question is, if the Supreme God really does, what is the reason, what is the reason, what has happened.

    If these questions are not solved, we will never be sure that the one who summoned the brave is ornice, the Supreme God.

    "Is there any other threat?" Sheen thought for a while and said, "even if there is no devil, is there still a brave man?"

    Sheen''s meaning is very simple.

    "Is it possible that the presence of the brave and the like threatens the Supreme God omnes?"

    All good men cannot be trusted.

    According to the general routine development, there may be brave people who go into evil ways, or those who will be eroded by the devil''s power after killing the demon king, and turn into a big boss. Isn''t that also possible?Such a brave person is a threat to the Supreme God omnes, so ornice needs to restart the call of the brave to deal with the threatening brave. Is this possible?

    "You... You dare to think..." Roxie seemed to be shocked by Sheen''s brain hole, and then she even said, "but I have to tell you, your imagination is meaningless?"

    "Why?" Sheen immediately asked questions.

    "Because even the brave cannot threaten the Supreme God." Roxie said bluntly: "although the sword of the brave can knock down the demon king and the demon clan, with the help of the holy power, it can cause damage to them and make them unable to revive, but it has no such effect on the Protoss."

    "Under such circumstances, even if the brave is strong enough to kill the Supreme God, the Supreme God can revive in one breath and can not be defeated at all."

    "The brave, the devil and the goddess are actually a relationship of mutual restraint."

    "The sword of the brave can defeat the devil."

    "The devil can make the goddess''s power invalid."

    "And the goddess can ignore the threat of the brave."

    "Therefore, the brave is the natural enemy of the demon king, the demon king is the natural enemy of the goddess, and the goddess is the natural enemy of the brave. This is the relationship between the three."

    "Of course, the brave man you said was eroded by the power of the demon king, which is also impossible to happen, because the holy sword will immediately eliminate this erosion, and the brave who fall into evil ways may even be resisted by the holy power of the holy sword, causing the sword to be broken and lost."

    "After all, the holy sword is the power born from the concept of" brave ". If it falls into evil ways, the brave will no longer be brave. If the concept of" brave "is lost, the holy sword will naturally disappear. How can such a brave man threaten the Supreme God

    Roxie said a lot in one breath, and comforted Sean so much.

    "Don''t think so much about it. Instead of thinking about the impossible, you should really consider the possibility of the devil''s resurrection."

    "Didn''t the goddess nine say so? The purpose of calling you is to defeat the demon king? "

    "Even if it is impossible to resurrect the demon king in terms of conditions, it has been confirmed that your affairs can involve the secrets of the highest god level, so any possibility must be considered."

    Roxie''s words let sheen fall into silence again.

    "Alas..."

    finally, sheen could only sigh, look out the window and mutter to himself.

    "I wish my life could be opened up...

    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    After that, Sean and Rosie stopped talking about the brave, the goddess and the devil.

    Now there are so many mysteries that we can''t talk about it any more.

    In that case, what they should do next will not change.

    "I will continue to help you inquire about information in the divine world. If there is any harvest, I will inform you as soon as possible."

    That''s what Roxie is going to do.

    And sheen is simpler.

    "No matter what, it''s right to continue to improve."

    Or that sentence, no matter what will happen in the future, no matter what, even if you finally solve the mystery, you will not have the power to solve things.

    Therefore, in order to better protect himself and protect the people he wants to protect in the "what event" that is likely to happen in the future, Sean has to enhance his strength.

    The premise of doing what you want is to be strong enough.

    And sheen wants to do whatever he wants.

    Then, it is necessary to be strong.

    Fortunately, Sean may not have been able to open up his life, but he has opened up a lot of them in his growth.

    So it''s not so hard for Sean to be strong.

    After this decision, sheen stopped talking about it, just accepted the book that Roxie had brought back, and then he changed the subject and began to talk about some unimportant things.

    Roxie seems to be aware of Sheen''s thoughts. Knowing that he is not in the mood to continue to think about it, Roxie also empties her mind and relaxes herself and talks with sheen.

    Of course, to say is to talk about heaven and earth, but actually it is sheen who is talking and Roxie is listening.

    The reason is that Roxie said that.

    "What is the different world like?" Princess

    , like this, showed her curiosity.

    So sheen began to talk freely.

    "What? There are princesses in different worlds? And the princesses of other worlds like to bathe in rivers or lakes? So that someone can pick up their clothes? That man is a good match for the princess? Why? "

    "Ha? There''s a princess named Snow White who eats and sleeps all day long? She only eats apples every day? Sleep after eating? And you don''t want to get up without a man kissing her? Why is the princess so shameless? "

    "You... You say that princess finally married seven dwarfs instead of the prince who stepped on colorful auspicious clouds? What magic props are colorful auspicious clouds? And how could the princess marry seven people? I''ve never heard of it! "

    "At last, the prince was so sad and angry that he threw himself into the river and killed himself. But the goddess looked at him pitifully and didn''t want to see him die like this, so he turned the prince into a frog and let him spend his free life in the water? You... Don''t you think this prince is a little pathetic? "

    Roxie listened to Sean''s endless stories of the so-called different world, and she was almost silly.

    That story after story, can defeat the Three Outlooks of Roxie and make her face at a loss.

    Roxie didn''t doubt that Sean was cheating her. After all, as I said before, there is no mystery in the different world. It is not accepted or contained by the mystery. It is independent of all mysteries. According to the principle, there can be no magic prop with colorful auspicious clouds and a goddess who can turn the king into a frog. But Sheen''s face is very serious and serious, as if it were true Roxie, it''s not true.

    As a result, Roxie could only listen to Sean''s nonsense. Listening, she began to listen with interest.

    I can''t help it. It''s strange, but the stories Sean tells are really the stories that Roxie has never heard of.

    With the majority of netizens'' words, these stories are "actually quite interesting if you don''t have a brain to read". It''s no problem to make a happy picture. If you want to make a reasonable picture, you will probably live a very unhappy life.

    In view of this, Roxie abandoned logic and listened to Sheen''s story as something interesting. Naturally, it was very interesting to hear.

    Sean was not polite.

    "In fact, in addition to the descendants of Zuan, I am still a master of deception."

    Sheen said he was a man of status.

    so, if you don''t give the princess your highness, will you not be sorry for the title of "little white dragon" in the wave?

    To sum up, Sean and Roxie are willing to fight and accept each other. Naturally, both are happy and satisfied in the end.

    This led to the fact that the sun was almost setting, and sheen had not come out of Roxie''s room, leaving a large number of nobles and young men waiting to see the situation outside almost crying.

    "Why... Why so long?"

    "Why did the adventurer stay so long in Her Highness Rosie Ruth''s room?"

    "What are they doing in there for such a long time?"

    "I don''t know. No one has been able to stay in the room of Princess Highness for so long. Even the Reilly of the home has not been there for so long.""Damn it!"

    "Get out of here

    These nobles don''t know what brain tonic is, and they are about to collapse collectively.

    Now, even a fool knows that any delegation and task are fake.

    Do you need to talk about those things for so long?

    In such a long time, can a child have one?

    This made many nobles and young masters could not help it. One or two wanted to go in and knock on the door, but was stopped by the female Knight guarding the door.

    "Your Highness said that no one other than Mr. sheen will be received today."

    "Everybody, you''d better go back."

    "Do not disturb your highness."

    Finally, the camel''s words became the only one.

    "Sean, isn''t it?"

    "I remember you!"

    "We''ll see."

    A large number of nobles and young men swearing to leave.

    It was not until sunset and dusk, when the sky was dyed red by the setting sun, that Roxie sent sheen out of the room with a full face.

    "Don''t come to see me that long next time, do you hear me?"

    Before leaving, Roxie warned sheen.

    "OK, next time I''ll tell you a story about an uncle called big wolf who wanted to eat a lovely little girl named Little Red Riding Hood, but found that little red riding hood was actually disguised by her grandmother, and the wolf was eaten by Little Red Riding Hood''s grandmother."

    Sheen readily agreed this time, as if he had found some joy in life.

    They are reluctant to part with the farewell, do not know the people think the two people''s relationship is how close.

    Then sheen left the palace and headed for the west side aristocracy.

    ...

    "the sun is going down, I don''t know Ayi hasn''t been waiting here yet."

    Sheen glanced at the sky, and finally remembered that there was a really cute little girl waiting for herself, holding the sacred world books she had received from Roxie, and speeding up the way to lilyt''s dessert shop.

    But when sheen came here, he was stunned by the sight that appeared in front of him.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    "Ah..."

    "woo..."

    accompanied by such a sad and painful voice, in the street in front of lilytte''s dessert shop, there are many figures lying there, almost all over the street.

    Some of these people were gorgeous, obviously aristocrats, some were well-equipped, obviously guards, and Knights of the Knights'' order. They were just like being beaten down and rolling on the ground, looking like they were in pain.

    And Ayi was standing in the middle of such a tragedy, holding a pillow in one hand, holding a dessert in the other hand, and still gnawing at it, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him, or that the level of tragedy was irrelevant to him, and seemed so comfortable.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    Why did you just leave for a while? This is what happened here?

    "Well?"

    AI Yi seems to notice the return of sheen, turns his head and looks at him standing there. He walks leisurely.

    "Are you done?"

    Ayi stepped over a man on the ground and came to sheen and asked him as if nothing had happened.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    "I... I''m back." Sheen was a little slow to respond, and then he said, "what''s going on with these people?"

    "What''s going on?" AI Yi didn''t understand Sheen''s meaning, tilted his head and said, "didn''t you let me fly them?"

    "Me?" Sheen pointed to his nose and remembered.

    Before leaving, I really told Ayi not to go far away or be cheated. If someone came up to talk to her and let her play together, he would give her a blow to fly.

    That is to say...

    "it''s because these guys talk to you that they become like this?"

    Sheen''s eyes widened.

    "Well." AI Yi nodded his head and said, "at first, only a few people who were wearing very annoying clothes and laughing very annoyingly at first. They even spoke in a disgusting tone. They asked me to go with them. They said that they wanted to teach me something interesting. I beat them to fly. Then the guards around them wanted to come around me, and I beat those guards to fly, and the Cavaliers rode Shi happened to patrol this area and saw that I had beaten these annoying guys away. If they wanted to take me away, I would have taken them all away. "

    "So, that''s what happened."

    Hearn was speechless when he heard aye''s words.

    "What''s the matter?" After seeing Sean''s gaping look, Ayi frowned and said, "didn''t you let me do this? Is there a problem? "

    It seems that this little guy did it because of Sheen''s instructions.

    Sheen just wants to say that.

    "No problem, of course."

    Although some things were beyond the expectation of sheen, they were also very honest to carry out his instructions.

    Sean just wanted to say, "nice."

    But it''s a big deal.

    Not to mention that some nobles were beaten, even the Knights of the Knights'' regiment were knocked down. If this incident is spread, it will attract the order guardians of the royal capital to come to punish them, or some nobles will come to seek revenge and pick up trouble.

    So...

    "wait for me, and I''ll help you clean up the aftermath."

    Sheen gave the sacred books in his hand to Ayi, and then went to the man lying on the ground.

    AI Yi took over the books, and when he saw the cover of the books, he moved slightly and looked at Sean.

    And Sheen has begun to clean up the aftermath.

    How to deal with the aftermath?

    It''s very simple to wake up the nobles first, and then to wake up the leading figures of the order. Before these guys investigate, they directly put the Royal keepsake in front of them.

    Next, people become very sensible, not only one by one are in fear of apology, but also dare not fart one more, then roll on and run, the slightest dare not want to investigate.

    After all this, sheen murmured with the pendant.

    "In fact, it works well."

    This is the truth.

    However, as sheen used it more often, the more quickly he received the Royal keepsake from Roxie, the faster it was revealed that there would be trouble at that time.

    "Well, then everything will be the same as before. We will hit the eggs with stone bullets and send a wave of sour and refreshing."

    Sheen put the pendant away and went back to Ayi.

    "I''ve been waiting."

    Sheen smiles at Ayi, like a baby daddy.

    AI Yi shook his head and returned all the books in his hand to sheen. At the same time, he said innocently, "are you investigating the brave?""Do you see that?" Sean was stunned, shrugged his shoulders and said, "just look at it."

    "You can''t get such a few books just by looking at them?" AI Yi looked at Sean, laughed and said, "these books may not be very precious in the divine world, but they are still very precious in the human world. Many of the things recorded in them are secrets that have not been spread in the human world. It is estimated that many in power will want them at all costs."

    "Is it?" Sean was really surprised and said, "how precious are these books?"

    "At least, in this world." AI Yi nodded and said, "of course, it''s nothing in the divine world and the demon world. This degree of secrecy has long been no secret between the gods and demons."

    "I see." Sheen sighed and said, "what do you think of the brave?"

    Sheen asked casually.

    However, AI Yi thought seriously.

    "In the past, I regarded them as enemies that I could never let go." AI Yi said: "they are the natural enemies of the demons. The holy sword born from them is the most lethal weapon for the demons. Once they are cut by the holy sword, even the most powerful demons will suffer serious damage. If they are killed by the holy sword, they will no longer be able to revive. Even the demon king can''t do it."

    In view of this, Ayi used to be one of the most vigilant people against the brave. His hostility to the brave was even stronger than that of the demon king. Just then, he made several desperate moves and finally broke through the heroic achievements of erasing the two brave men.

    Therefore...

    "the demons are very sensitive to the existence of the brave. If there are brave people, it will certainly stimulate some people''s nerves, leading to the change of the policy of the demons?" AI Yi seemed to have a point and said: "there seems to be a little girl who is known as the modern brave in the capital city. She has stimulated many people''s nerves. Ten years ago, the old demons school would appear here, largely because they want to destroy her."

    "... is it?" Sheen was silent for a while, and then said to Ayi, "what do you think of the brave now?"

    That''s what sheen asked.

    Ayi fixed her eyes on Sean, and after a while she began to laugh.

    "I don''t know it myself."

    Ayi gave the answer.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "I don''t know?"

    AI Yi''s speech surprised sheen a little.

    But AI Yi''s face is very calm, also very indifferent, told sheen, just words, should be her heart.

    "Once upon a time, I hated the brave."

    AI Yi''s voice then slowly into the ear of sheen.

    "Because of the brave, my most important person has passed away."

    "At that time, I even wanted to destroy the whole world."

    "Rather, I would have done it if my sisters didn''t stop me."

    AI Yi said very frightening remarks, so that Sheen has a kind of impulse to swallow saliva.

    However, soon, Ayi''s tone changed.

    "Later, when I was trapped in the abyss of hatred, I saw it."

    "Everyone who saw the demons laughed at the end of the war."

    "I saw that everyone around me danced because they didn''t need to go to war again."

    "At that time, I found that the original demons and people of other races are the same. Even if they advocate power, they don''t like to fight with people and let their hands be covered with blood."

    "What the brave have done finally brings peace to the three ethnic groups and the end of the long-standing war."

    "So I woke up and gave up. Instead of feeding on hatred, I kept peace with her sisters."

    Such AI Yi seems to no longer hate the brave and put down the past sorrow and pain.

    "So, if you ask me what I think of the brave now, I don''t know." AI Yi said seriously: "in the past, I only saw the strength and threat of the brave and all the hateful killing and cutting. Now, I suddenly want to see what the brave men from the alien world are fighting for and for, different from us who have been in dispute since ancient times."

    "What kind of man is a real brave man?"

    "I want to know a little bit about it."

    AI Yi said what she thought in her heart.

    Hearing this, Sean finally couldn''t help it.

    "I said, Miss Eyre." Sean said weakly, "do you know that I..."

    Speaking of this situation, how could sheen not find out that Ayi was probably aiming at himself?

    What''s more, this little girl seems to know that she is brave?

    This makes sheen a little more submissive and confirms to Ayi.

    As a result, it was a look from Ayi.

    "Has your sword been sealed with a seal ring for the brave?" AI Yi glanced at the holy sword hanging on Sean''s waist and said faintly, "it''s very good. Don''t untie it casually. That way, your identity will not be easily exposed."

    In other words, is sheen exposed in front of Ayi?

    Sean really wants to curse her. Once again, how did

    expose himself?

    Is your ability to hide your identity so bad?

    At this moment, Sean really wants to ask the protagonists who like to play pigs and eat tigers. How do you keep on playing?

    In the past, when I read a novel, I would like to see the protagonists who play the role of pigs to make a big exposure of their identities and make a good impression on all sides. As a result, I don''t know how long it took to wait for this cool arrival. In retrospect, sheen really doesn''t understand why people can play so long.

    Are there no smart people in those novels? Or are you too stupid to keep up with your predecessors? Or is it just the plot?

    What a NIMA! (¨s£à????¨s¨s¨s¨s©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß.

    "Where are you, then? My Miss Eyre? "

    Sheen is really starting to doubt aye''s identity.

    Originally thought that AI Yi is a very big man, but now it seems that the girl''s origin, seems to be even higher.

    "Don''t call me miss." Ayton was a little discontented, and then said, "you can guess for yourself."

    If you leave it like this, Ayi goes forward.

    "Wait!" Sheen quickly followed, and hesitated for a while, and still weak way: "my dear sister AI Yi, where are you going?"

    Hearing this, AI Yi didn''t answer Sheen''s question, but had some reaction because of his address.

    "Sister..." AI Yi was both surprised and novel: "this address is good. In the past, I was the only one to call other people''s elder sister. Now someone finally calls me my sister. You can call me that in the future."

    Ayi is very satisfied with the title.

    Obviously, AI Yi doesn''t want to be treated as a child by others, and she doesn''t want to be too polite by others. Sheen''s elder sister just pokes at Ai Yi''s preference.It''s just, of course, sheen won''t do it.

    "Elder sister, you''re a big head. I''ll call you sister AI from now on." Sheen rolled his eyes and continued to ask, "you haven''t said where you''re going."

    "Boo..." Ai Yi frowned and mumbled "call sister" while saying, "I''ll go back with you."

    "Go back?" Sheen''s mouth twitched and said cautiously, "do you want to..."

    "Well, live with you." AI Yi looks as usual: "I said, I want to know you brave people. In this case, isn''t it more convenient?"

    "Is this really convenient?" Sheen kneaded his temple and said, "Ai Yi should be a man of great talent, isn''t he? Can a man like you walk around alone

    Even with his knees, sheen could think of hundreds of scenes in which people around Ayi went crazy looking for her.

    After all, the disappearance of a big man is always the most troublesome.

    And...

    "won''t anyone find out who you are? Sister Eyre? "

    Sheen is not without worries.

    On the contrary, it''s Ayi, who doesn''t think so.

    "Don''t worry, when you are in the demon world, let alone, in the human world, there are only a few people who have seen me, and no one will recognize me." AI Yi said: "if it''s sister sera, it''s not good. She''s always the one who represents the demon world, the human world and the divine world. Her appearance should have been spread in the human world. No one doesn''t know her. Unlike me, I don''t usually interfere in the affairs of the human world and the divine world. Even if the devil world''s affairs are handed over to the subordinates, she often sleeps in the city, even if she walks outside It''s not likely to be recognized. "

    Otherwise, AI Yi would not stay in Wangdu, and no one has come to look for her now.

    As for AI Yi''s subordinates...

    "they might have thought I was sleeping, and when they found out I was missing, they didn''t know how long it had been." AI Yi then disapproved of the way: "besides, when they really find it, I will send them away."

    With that, Ayi walked forward.

    "Alas..."

    sheen could only sigh and catch up with Ayi.

    "Take a Laurie and go home."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    When it was almost dark, sheen and Ayi finally returned to lazahard''s house.

    At this time, Vivian, tyer, lumia and melika were all present in the courtyard of lazahad''s house. They were sitting together and tasting black tea.

    "Why are they all there?"

    Sean came forward a little unexpectedly.

    In the past few days when they came to Wangdu, although they all lived under the same roof, they seldom gathered together except for eating.

    It seems that Vivian went to Wang Du Li''s acquaintances to say hello, and went to the adventurers'' Association to report. She asked the guild to send a letter to lamigion. She contacted lily. She was also responsible for the handover with Belem and discussed the meeting after discussion.

    Thierr would hang out all day long, and lead those who were hostile to him to trouble himself, so as to temper himself.

    Lumiya and melika mix together all day, and from time to time they will go to the streets to see the customs and customs of Wangdu and all kinds of popular commodities.

    Therefore, it is estimated that this is the first time in these days to gather so much outside the meal time.

    "Welcome back."

    Vivian turned her head and looked up at Sean. She gave him a gentle smile.

    "Huan... Welcome back..."

    melika was still chatting happily. Seeing Sean appear, melica suddenly became a little stiff. She was wriggling, blushing and shyly greeting sheen.

    Lumia was still shy and afraid to speak, while Tieer just glanced at Sean and said nothing. She couldn''t see that she was someone who had met sheen several times.

    Four girls are still so distinctive personality, forming a beautiful landscape.

    But soon, a group of four also noticed Ayi, who was with Sean.

    "Wow..."

    "so cute..."

    seeing Ayi holding a pillow and following Sheen''s side, lumia and melika instantly brightened up and their faces showed their love.

    Even Tieer couldn''t help but look sideways, and was obviously attracted by AI Yi''s loveliness.

    "Is this child

    Wei Wei an also quite like looking at Ai Yi, and toward Xi en surprised like inquiry.

    However, before sheen could speak, Ayi spoke first.

    "I seem to know you." AI Yi seems to have been looking at Vivian from the very beginning, until this time, she suddenly said, "are you the famous Guardian God of the kingdom?"

    This word a, Wei Wei An''s face immediately froze.

    Nearby, Tieer''s eyes were frozen, and her eyes toward Ayi changed a little.

    "The king... The patron saint of the Kingdom..."

    Lumia and melika were stunned and puzzled.

    "Patron saint?"

    Even Sean was a little confused because of this sudden word.

    The atmosphere of the scene was momentarily silent and heavy because of Ayi''s words.

    Until a while later, Vivian took the lead to restore calm, looking at Ai Yi.

    "What are you, please?"

    Vivian stood up, no longer looking at Ai like a child, but very solemn.

    This attitude seems to satisfy Ayi.

    "Call me aye."

    AI Yi''s eyes swept over Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melika, and stopped on lumia, and then made a voice.

    "Except for one person, you all seem to be special. In that case, the right to call my name directly will be given to you."

    Ayi answers like this.

    Vivian couldn''t help looking at Sean.

    "Well." Sheen scratched his cheek, spread out his hand, and said, "since I said that, let''s do it. Next, it''s estimated that we''ll have to get along for a period of time. There''s no need to investigate too much."

    Smell speech, Wei Wei An is silent for a while, immediately relaxed face, nod head.

    "I see." Wei Wei An showed a gentle smile to AI Yi again and said, "I''ll call you miss AI Yi later."

    "Why add miss?" AI Yi discontented way: "call a name directly on the line?"

    It seems that the girl is dissatisfied with all the names of "small".

    But Vivian shook her head.

    "It won''t work." Vivian said: "the basic etiquette, we still have to abide by."

    "... is it?" AI Yi was silent for a moment, and then said without expression: "in that case, you can do whatever you like."

    "Thank you very much." Vivian, as she said, was very polite.

    At this moment, Tieer also spoke."What does it mean to be together for a while

    Tier asked a blunt question.

    Is it going to be hard for children to live here

    "Well, I''m very welcome."

    Lumia and melika also reacted. Although they didn''t know what the situation was, they showed their love for Ayi as they did at the beginning.

    Vivian also looked at Sean again, her eyes full of inquiries.

    Sheen hesitated and took a look at Ayi.

    AI Yi just looked over, and Sean''s eyes on each other, let him see the urge in the other''s eyes.

    Now sheen sighed.

    "I''m sorry, Vivian. Maybe it''ll give you some trouble." Sheen asked Vivian, "can you tell Uncle Miguel that Ayi can live here for a while?"

    Everyone''s eyes immediately gathered on Vivian''s body.

    "Are you sure?" Wei Wei An didn''t promise, but she didn''t refuse. She just said, "Miss AI Yi should have a big head and live here casually. Is that ok?"

    Obviously, even if she didn''t know her identity, Vivian and sheen could see from her words and deeds that she was not an ordinary person.

    "No problem." Sheen is very straightforward to reply, but his expression is not as straightforward as his speech, but very uncertain: "should it?"

    "What is supposed to be?" Vivian smiles bitterly.

    "Don''t worry." AI Yi opened his mouth again and said faintly, "it will be OK. I don''t want to make anything here. Besides following this man, I will do nothing."

    Ayi made his stand clear.

    It''s just...

    "why follow Mr. sheen?"

    "Yes... Yes!"

    Lumia and melika blink, not knowing why.

    Tieer was silent, only her eyes kept looking at Ayi.

    Vivian was silent, too.

    Sean, on the other hand, was on pins and needles.

    Don''t you think it''s Laurie

    Sean is struggling with things like this.

    Fortunately, with the exception of lumia and melika, Vivian and Tieer have some ideas about Ayi''s identity, so they don''t think that Sheen has done anything to AI, so they just let this lovely little girl decide to stay here.

    In the end, Vivian sighed the same way, and immediately made a sound with a smile.

    "I see. I''ll go and talk to Uncle Miguel. I should get permission."

    In this way, AI Yi was very smooth to live in the lazahad family.

    What kind of impact will this have?

    No one knows.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    At dinner, under the introduction of Vivian, Miguel met Ayi.

    However, Ayi seems to have no interest in Miguel. Even if Miguel talks to her, she basically has no response. She seems to feel that she and this person will not have any intersection, or do not want to have any intersection. Her expression is indifferent, even can be said to be indifferent, which makes Miguel helpless.

    However, Miguel did not do any investigation.

    As the general president of the adventurers'' Association and one of the royal family''s right-handed men, Miguel''s eyesight is not small. Naturally, she can see that Ayi is extraordinary.

    Rather, it is not difficult to see that ayne is not an ordinary little girl because of her mature tone and the style of her every move which is obviously inconsistent with her appearance.

    In Sheen''s words, that is, our little Ayi is very aggressive.

    At least, in front of outsiders.

    In view of this, Miguel not only did not investigate AI Yi''s attitude at all, but also, like Vivian, did not treat AI as a child at all. She did her best not to mention it, but also took the initiative to entertain AI Yi.

    This series of actions actually made Ayi have a lot of good impression on Miguel, and his face softened a lot. Later, he would return to Miguel from time to time, which was obviously a preliminary recognition of Miguel.

    And after dinner, there is a no small but have to say episode happened.

    "Let''s go to the big bath together, aye."

    "Yes, yes."

    Lumia and melika invited Ayi like this.

    "Take a bath?" AI Yi frowned, as if disgusted, and said bluntly, "no, I don''t take a bath with others, and I don''t like to take a bath."

    AI Yi actually refused, very simply, not even the slightest hesitation.

    "Ah?" Lumiya seems to have never thought that she would be rejected so simply, and suddenly she was a bit at a loss: "for... Why?"

    "Yes." Melika was also surprised and said, "it''s great to have a bath together, Eli."

    The two girls seem to have been completely taken captive by AI Yi''s lovely, and they don''t even want to leave her in the bath.

    Of course, sheen on the side wants to say something.

    "Since everyone is so happy to take a bath together, why not me?"

    Such differential treatment is really hateful.

    Unfortunately, this kind of words, Sean said in his heart is OK, completely dare not speak directly in front of the women.

    Without it, for fear of being beaten.

    "It''s OK. I still have tier."

    Sheen looked at Tieer next to him, with a touch of comfort in his heart.

    Tieer was sitting there, drinking tea peacefully, without any intention of joining the girls. The girls did not come to invite Tieer, because Tieer never agreed.

    The reason, of course, is to do such a good thing with a wolf.

    Fortunately, Tieer was very reticent. When she refused the invitation from lumia and melica, she was usually too lazy to explain. It did not lead to the exposure of the incident. Otherwise, sheen felt that he might be beaten.

    Don''t know all this in lumia and melika''s desperate invitation, face for the first time appeared embarrassed expression.

    "I really don''t like to take baths with other people."

    AI resisted from the bottom of her heart.

    Resistance into this way, not to mention sheen, is Vivian curious.

    "Why? Miss Eyre Wei Wei an then tentatively like way: "is it because we offended?"

    Vivian seems to think that AI Yi doesn''t want to take a bath with people whose status is so much lower than herself.

    "Well, it''s not." AI Yi frowned. It could be seen that she didn''t want to be treated as being arrogant by others. Therefore, she could only say, "it''s just that every time I go to the bath with my sisters, they will stare at me all the time, and the reaction after the event is also great. I don''t like the situation very much."

    The crowd was puzzled.

    Why do you stare at Ayi when you''re in the bath?

    Because it''s so cute?

    Everyone, including Sean, thinks so.

    Seeing this, AI Yi seemed not to want to explain too much. He sighed silently and made a sound.

    "Forget it, just this time."

    With that, Ayi jumped out of her seat.

    "Where is the bath?"

    On hearing this, lumia and melika showed their joy.

    "Over here."

    "Let''s go together, aye."

    At present, lumia and melika all came to AI Yi''s side, and happily took Ayi to the direction of the bath.

    Sheen, Vivian and Tieer watched the three leave without thinking too much. They chatted directly on the dining table.

    As for Miguel, he had already claimed that he had business to do, so he went back to his study.In the dining room, Sean, Vivian and Tieer were all alone talking.

    Just then, the door of the restaurant was pushed open.

    "Woo..."

    "good... Terrible..."

    I saw that lumia and melika had come back with a burst of heat and moisture on their bodies, as if they had already bathed. However, their expressions were very depressed, even their eyes were wet, as if they had lost to someone in an important step of life. They were full of tears and almost cried out.

    "What''s the matter with you two?"

    "It''s a quick wash, you two."

    Vivian and Tieer look at such lumia and melica, showing an unexpected look.

    Sean didn''t expect lumia and melica to come back so soon.

    It takes a lot of time for girls to take a bath, so do lumia and melika. They have never washed so fast before. What''s the matter?

    Who would have thought that, while sheen was thinking about it, lumia and melica had already fallen on Vivian and Tieer with tears in their eyes.

    "Win... Not win! That level...! "

    "I lost to a child who seems to be only 12 or 3 years old. I still lost so absurdly. I am not reconciled to it!"

    Lumia and melika said inexplicable words with tears in their eyes, which made people confused.

    Until a sigh of great discontent came.

    "That''s why I said, I don''t like to take a bath with someone else."

    AI Yi also came in, still holding the pillow in her arms, her face full of unhappiness.

    "Whoa...!"

    "Whoa...!"

    Lumiya and melika look at this kind of Ayi. Their eyes seem to turn to Ayi''s body involuntarily. They look at her holding the pillow, or the body blocked by the pillow. This time, they really cry.

    This time, Vivian and Tieer seem to understand something, look at each other, and then come to AI Yi.

    Sheen''s vision to Ayi is just blocked by Vivian and Tieer.

    As a result, Sheen has completely lost sight of Ayi.

    In this case, sheen saw that Vivian and Tieer said something to Ayi, and then seemed to pull out the pillow that AI had been holding and saw her whole body.

    "This..."

    "er..."

    the next second, Vivian and Tieer seemed to take a breath.

    Then, two people bitterly laugh out a sound.

    "I see. It''s really a gift..."

    "... No wonder you need to carry a pillow. If you don''t block it, you will be watched by all the men."

    Vivian and Tieer seem to have grasped some cruel fact, or extremely enviable condition, while returning the pillow to Ayi, while laughing bitterly.

    On the other side, Sean saw the explosion of curiosity.

    "What''s the matter?"

    At the scene, it seems that sheen is the only one who doesn''t know what''s going on.

    Sheen only knows that after this, including Vivian, all the girls dare not take a bath with Ayi.

    Tier, who was in the bath with sheen, gave him only one word.

    "It hurts a woman''s self-esteem to take a bath with Ayi."

    Besides, Tieer would not say anything.

    The mystery was not solved until a long time later.

    When he untied it, sheen felt that God had given him a great treasure.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    On the day that sheen met Ayi and welcomed him into the razahad family, a meeting was going on in one of the noble mansions in the capital.

    This aristocratic mansion is the villa of the Stirling family in the royal capital.

    Stirling is a Duke family of Mithra Kingdom, and is also a relatively large aristocrat in the Duke family whose power and power are both recognized.

    Its territory is in the north of the kingdom. It is located on the border with the neighboring Laguna empire. As a border aristocrat, it has always defended the territory for the kingdom. In the past, several attacks of the Laguna Empire were defeated. It is quite powerful.

    In addition, the Stirling family is still a Duke family, and is the next relative of the royal family. Although the blood relationship has been very indifferent, there is no doubt that the ancestor of Stirling was once a member of the royal family.

    Therefore, even the current king has to call the head of the Stirling family a brother. Naturally, the power of this family is not to be said at all. Even compared with the razahad family and the elbein family, the family is no less powerful.

    Under such circumstances, Barry, the contemporary owner of the Stirling family, has a very good son.

    His name is limcho Stirling. He is 25 years old. However, he came to the royal capital two years ago on the recommendation of the Stirling family. He joined the guard order and became a guard knight for the royal family and the kingdom.

    To join the guard order, one has to be invited by the royal lineage, or the rank must be higher than 70 and highly recommended by the nobles.

    That is to say, two years ago, when he was only 23 years old, limjo had successfully promoted to level 70.

    Now, two years later, it is rumored that limcho''s level has exceeded 75, and he has learned the magic sword skill, becoming one of the best guards.

    Such talent makes him even called "the second alidia" by some good people.

    In other words, in the eyes of some people, limjo''s future achievements are likely to catch up with alidia and become the strongest legendary knight in the kingdom.

    The villa is actually owned by limcho, but it is rarely used.

    After all, the base camp of the Knights'' order is in the northern district. Even limcho usually lives in the knight''s camp in the northern district. Naturally, the chance of using this villa becomes rare.

    But today, armed limcho is here.

    Because he was told that his father had come to Wangdu from the remote border territory and was ready to meet him.

    At this time, limcho appeared in the villa and walked in the direction of the study.

    He is a tall man over 190 cm tall, tall and strong, with blonde hair and blue eyes and a handsome face, just like a prince.

    With his appearance and his achievements, limjo has a great popularity in the Cavaliers, and his popularity in the royal capital and Duke of Stirling is also very high. If you don''t count the popularity beyond the standard of Roxie, limjo''s popularity can definitely rank in the top five of the whole kingdom.

    In this way, he was even called on to be the next head of the cavalry order. He was a hot talent in the capital.

    Now, limjo came to the villa study and met his father.

    "Long time no see, father."

    Limjo saluted his father, who was standing by the window with his back to this side.

    "Coming?"

    The other side turned to expose himself to limjo.

    A neat uniform without wrinkles.

    His back is straight and his posture is incomparably tall.

    His appearance was only about forty years old. Although he had a beard, his beard was very clean.

    This is Barry Stirling, the contemporary master of the Stirling family.

    "Do you know what I want you to do?"

    Barry did not have any muddle in the water, not to mention the slightest solicitude. Even if he was his own son in front of him, he had not seen his son for a long time. He went straight into the theme as if he were doing business.

    Limjo''s eyes flashed with indifference as he looked at his unchanging father.

    His father was like this. He never talked about his children''s private affairs. Even the marriage object was the daughter of another great aristocrat who was selected by the family and had no emotional basis. After they got married, they gave birth to limjo as if they were doing business, and then they separated.

    So, limjo and Barry have no feelings to say, some are just called father and son, but the way to get along with the general superior and subordinate is no different.

    Now it''s the same. The father doesn''t tell his son any personal feelings. He goes directly to the theme. The son doesn''t look at his father with the eyes of his father. He just treats the man in front of him as a superior.

    As a result, limjo was well aware of the purpose of his father, who never spoke of any feelings.

    "Is it because of Her Highness Rosie lusty?"That''s what limjo said.

    "That''s right." Barry said expressionless: "remember what I sent you to Wangdu and let you join the guard order?"

    "Of course." Limjo said without hesitation: "the purpose is to get close to her royal highness, Lucy, and finally marry him."

    Yes.

    Limjo will be here just for that purpose.

    "Your Highness is the only one who has been recognized by the holy sword for thousands of years, and has also been blessed by the fates among the three great goddesses. All of his gifts and potentials are not inferior to those of the brave descendants of the founding fathers." Barry said coldly: "her talent has even made her known as the supreme of the Kingdom and the modern brave. If she can become the husband of your highness, the blood of the brave gradually indifferent to my Stirling family will be able to find it again and return to the center of the kingdom."

    The so-called dukes, at first glance, seem to be the highest class aristocrats in the Kingdom, but strictly speaking, they are actually a group of losers.

    Because they were defeated in the battle for the throne, they could only become the side of the royal family and were kicked out of the royal family and became the so-called Duke.

    The same is true of the Duke of Stirling. Its ancestors lost to the king at that time more than 700 years ago, and they were given a new surname and established the Duchess. Their territory was also on the border.

    So, it seems that the Stirling family seems very noble, but in fact, it has been kicked out of the central authority of the royal capital for many years.

    Such a Stirling family has a obsession.

    That is, sooner or later, they want to go back to the center of the kingdom again, return to the royal capital, and take a foothold here.

    for this reason, from the very moment when she was sent to the king''s capital two years ago, that is, when her royal highness came of age, limjo had a mission entrusted by her family.

    Married the princess, combined with the blood of the two families, the Stirling family gradually became indifferent after hundreds of years of dilution, and the blood of the brave became rich, and fought for the royal power.

    This is completely feasible.

    "As your royal highness, as long as you perform well enough, the next king''s position, even if it can''t fall on your head, can also fall on the head of her royal highness. At that time, your two children will be orthodox Royal lineages, and our Stirling family will be returned to the Royal capital and take back the rights and status lost in the past."

    Barry''s still expressionless statement.

    "And you, in the end, can strive to become the head of the guard order, and end the elbaines'' rule over the order for thousands of years. At that time, both the Kingdom and the order will belong to the Stirling family."

    This is Barry''s wishful thinking.

    Unfortunately, for two years, limjo has achieved nothing.

    That''s all.

    Although he didn''t get anything from the princess, in the past two years, limjo had at least a foothold in the guard order, and Barry didn''t have much opinion about him.

    But not recently.

    "I heard that someone in the way appeared."

    Barry mentioned a name that the nobles of the capital all hated.

    "It''s like sheen, isn''t it?"

    On hearing this, limjo''s eyes twinkled.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSean.

    In recent days, the name has indeed become a popular figure. Although it has not been spread among the common people, it has been spread all over the aristocratic circle and the Knights'' order.

    The reason why it can be spread like this in a few days is that this person has contact with the treasure of the kingdom.

    There is no doubt that this is the influence of Her Highness Rosie lusti.

    has the beauty that even goddess is ashamed of herself, and is the only one in the thousand years that the king has received the approval of the holy sword. She has won the blessing of the goddess of fate, one of the three goddesses. The popularity of her royal highness in the kingdom can be said to be a right, and the people''s longing, worship and fanaticism towards her are already very frightening.

    To put it bluntly, as long as the Royal Highness wishes, she can rise to the throne at any time and win the support of all the people in the whole country. She will squeeze the present King from the throne and sit on the throne by herself and become the fourth queen in the history of Mithra kingdom.

    The horror is that such popularity is effective not only among civilians, but also in aristocratic circles and knights.

    There are not a few, or even most, aristocrats who bow down to the beauty of his highness.

    There are countless knights who are convinced by his highness.

    plus perfect blemish and all kinds of legendary deeds, the princess has become the goddess of all the kingdoms of the kingdoms and the precious treasure that she can not find.

    The most precious treasure of the Kingdom, this name is not just a casual one.

    In this way, she suddenly had a close contact with a man who was different from others. If she could not spread it among the common people, she had already tried her best to control the public opinion. It was impossible for her to hide from the nobles and the Knights.

    Of course, this man is not an ordinary adventurer, which is one of the important reasons.

    People just casually investigate, the result discovers many of Sheen''s deeds.

    "Single handedly subdued the mastermind of the old demon faction."

    "On the way to the capital, wipe out all the big forces of the old demons."

    "To practice with her royal highness Rosie lusti in the arena of the palace, and to destroy the arena almost completely."

    The story of this item tells others that this young adventurer is extraordinary.

    It is said that his level is not high, but he has unique skills that can adjust his own level and skills to a certain extent. His strength is not only as simple as it seems on the surface.

    Some time ago, when he came to the palace to see her royal highness Rosie lusti, all the nobles who wanted to trouble him couldn''t even get close to him, so they were all knocked to the ground.

    There are even rumors that the man seems to have shown a royal keepsake to the public, proving that he has won the trust of one of the royal family and has a very close relationship with this man.

    This keepsake can only be owned by Her Highness Rosie Ruth.

    All kinds of deeds make the name of "sheen" really spread among nobles and knights recently, which makes many people have a strong hostility to him.

    If it was not for the opponent''s strong strength and the Royal keepsake, he couldn''t do it casually. Would the people who seek him trouble have already broken the threshold of his residence?

    However, at present, this man is still living in the lazahad''s house and is under the protection of the lazahad family. He can''t even use some small tricks. In a few days, it has been unknown how many young masters of noble families are depressed to vomit blood because they can''t move him.

    Unfortunately, limjo was one of them.

    Of course, limjo didn''t move Sean, let alone spit blood, but it''s impossible to say that he has no idea about Sean at all.

    this is not just because the family''s mission is likely to be hampered by this man, or even lead to failure. It is also because of the fact that limqiao has long been devoted to his highness. At the beginning of

    , limjo did not have any idea what his highness was.

    what he was not to be divulged by his cold father and iron blood clan style was also merciless and indifferent. At the beginning, he came to the king''s capital with his mission to accomplish his family''s mission.

    however, when huge crowds of people came to see the princess of the sky before he came to the king''s palace and saw the crowds in the middle of the palace, he fell into a trap at that moment.

    The awe inspiring posture, perfect behavior, beautiful face and the powerful magic power to shake the soul, this indifferent family sharp weapon was instantly convinced. Since then,

    has not shown her appearance on the surface. In her heart, she has dedicated her enthusiasm to the princess. She swore to get her royal highness.

    Only this person, can be worthy to have their own sincerity, let oneself pay all.

    However, the Cavaliers didn''t try their best to expose themselves.He knew that it would not work to pursue her royal highness Rosie lusti in the ordinary way. The nobles and young men who were rejected from the princess''s bedroom every day were living examples.

    Therefore, limcho has been holding on, trying to exercise himself, develop himself, and strive to be able to stand out in the guard order.

    That''s because the cavalry order is a power directly belonging to the royal family. In fact, every knight in the order to protect the royal family is their own duty.

    In general, two of the Knights will choose to be their own bodyguard.

    The knight of the current king ansifeld is the most legendary knight in the Kingdom, alidia elbein.

    Lyad Ella, the eldest daughter of the king and the first king''s daughter, also had a knight beside her. She was also a member of the cavalry order. The family was another family of knights next to the elbaines in the capital.

    According to this rule, her royal highness Lucille should also be guarded by a guard knight.

    just, the highness of the princess has not chosen anyone as her knight yet, but only for the sake of official convenience she has built a female Knights -- the Knights of the holy sword.

    the knights, acting as the Royal Guard of the royal highness of the princess, helped the Royal Highness to complete all official duties, but unlike the guards, they could have a close relationship with the princess''s Royal Highness.

    Liam first come, first served.

    To this end, limjo has worked hard for two years and has been developing quietly.

    It was only in these days that sheen was born, that LIM Joe''s steady action was hindered.

    That''s why Barry came.

    "Look at the current situation, it is no longer the time for you to slowly expand your layout." Barry indifferently said: "in a few days, you will follow me into the palace to see your majesty."

    "To see..." Limjo looked at his father and said in a deep voice, "what is father going to do?"

    "It''s very simple. Just ask your majesty for marriage." Barry said faintly: "of course, if it is too direct, it is likely to be rejected, but I will make some arrangements to make use of the adventurer named sheen."

    "Use?" Limjo didn''t understand.

    "You don''t have to think too much." At that time, Barry didn''t understand me

    "Yes." Limjo lowered his eyes and responded in a low voice. In

    ''s mind, the face of the beautiful princess''s Royal Highness flashed again, and let limo''s hand clenched into a fist.

    In his heart, a stream of heat, such as magma, surged in limjo''s body.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    Then there were the dull days.

    These days, sheen and his party, who live in lazahard''s house, are still living as they used to.

    girl is also so, every day is to go out with her to walk around the strange Tieer side, help her to clear up some trouble, or is sent by a certain princess''s letter to recruit, to become a princess''s chat, and beautiful girl in the evening with him to bathe together, not too comfortable in a small day.

    But Sheehan''s side is not unchangeable.

    At least, these days, compared with before, Sheen''s side is a little more cute follower.

    Then, of course, it''s ed.

    "Where are you going?"

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I''ll go with you."

    This is estimated to be a few words that little AI Yi said the most in the past few days.

    The little girl seems to be really as she said, intending to observe and observe Sean, or to watch him. She has been following him in and out, running up and down all the time. Except for sleeping, bathing and entering the palace, she is almost always attached to him.

    Even when sheen secretly followed Tieer''s back to escort her, the little girl also came along, and after seeing what sheen had done, she was interested in learning from him and helping Tieer secretly.

    Specifically, it was to stone people who might have threatened Tieer, so that they could not attack her.

    It''s just that, unlike sheen, Ayi didn''t learn the throwing skill. Throwing stones and hitting people fell into the hands of this little girl and almost didn''t make a big deal.

    After all, without [throwing] skills, Ayi has no throwing skills to speak of. He just throws stones out with strength.

    If there was any accuracy, the power of that strike was as terrible as a rocket launcher. After it was smashed out, the shock waves appeared, and the air was heated by friction. The ground that was hit directly roared like a big explosion, blowing the people around the area out. It was really frightening.

    Of course, if it''s not because there''s no accuracy, it''s not as simple as scaring people.

    So, after that, sheen strictly prohibited the little guy from throwing stones, which made him very dissatisfied.

    Little did you know that when this little guy was dissatisfied, sheen himself was silent.

    "Originally, I thought I was very strong, but when I came to Wangdu, I seemed to meet more powerful people."

    First is a Roxie, then is an Ayi, the strength of these two girls are very terrible, let sheen completely did not feel able to win.

    Especially Ayi.

    Roxie''s words, although sheen does not think that he can easily win, but also does not think that he will easily lose, it is a match for the match.

    But Ayi was different.

    This girl is too unfathomable. Up to now, Sheen has not felt her magic power. She always feels that she has met someone stronger than herself. She doesn''t feel that she can win at all.

    It''s also the first person Sean really meets who has no chance of winning at all.

    Even alidia, the legendary Knight he met before, didn''t give him that feeling.

    And Ayi did.

    Sheen couldn''t belittle the feeling.

    Because of the existence of [army God] skills, Sheen''s fighting instinct is extremely high. Since he feels that he can''t win Ayi, he can''t really win.

    Therefore, sheen is sure that Ayi is better than herself, and still much stronger. Even if the seal of the sword is completely untied, whether he can win or not is a very difficult thing to say.

    This let sheen also once again confirm that Ayi is definitely a hidden big guy, or a big one.

    "I''m going to have to be angry."

    Sheen was stimulated to think about how to learn new skills or magic, and further improve his own strength.

    But just as sheen was about to get angry, something happened to interrupt his ambition.

    "Get ready. Let''s go to the palace to see you."

    This day, Vivian brought back such news.

    Yes.

    After almost a week, Vivian and others finally finished the handover with the Royal Palace and prepared to go into the palace to meet the king.

    The list of people who attended the audience included - Belem, Vivian, allis, Lyon and sheen.

    Belem was the representative of the knights from lamigion.

    Vivian, allis and Lyon represent their respective adventurers teams.

    As for sheen, as the number one meritorious official and the center of the mission, he should participate in the audience.

    The rest were not on the list, could not attend the audience and had to wait outside for news.So sheen followed Vivian to the palace.

    ...

    palace, reception room.

    Here, people who are ready to be interviewed gather together.

    "Long time no see, you two."

    ALIS is the first to see the door of Sean and Vivian, first a smile, toward the two people have no strange sense of greeting, and then look at sheen, face full of inexplicable color.

    "Long time no see."

    Lyon also stood up and said hello, but his eyes could not help turning to sheen. His eyes were full of strangeness.

    Byron just nodded, but his eyes were on Sean, which seemed to carry complex emotions.

    This scene completely confuses Sean.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Sean looked puzzled.

    Belem and Lyon were silent.

    It was allis, who came to Sheen''s face and laughed strangely as he spoke.

    "I didn''t expect that you, a boy, just came to Wangdu for such a short time, and you actually made such a big name, which scared me to death."

    Hearing this, Sean understood more or less what had happened.

    indeed,

    , "how did you relate to your royal highness none such under heaven?" Aris, with a face of gossip, was very jealous and envious. "Teach me, Sien, you don''t know. When I saw the princess''s presence in front of the palace, I didn''t respond directly to the disbanded crowd. These days I even dreamed of the princess''s highness every day, but you can get closer to your royal highness, and you don''t know how much I envy you."

    Alice was very calm to say these words, let the side of Vivian all listen to laugh.

    Baron and Lyon seemed to think of the fact that they had seen the presence of his highness.

    , especially Lyon, is so intoxicated and fascinated by his eyes that it can be seen that he is really fascinated by his royal highness.

    Thanks to this, Lyon looked at Sean with different eyes in the past. In addition to envy and jealousy, there was a glimmer of hostility emerging.

    See, sheen is speechless.

    It''s true that good things don''t go out; bad things spread far and wide.

    But is that a bad thing?

    Well, it must be.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    It has to be said that Sheen''s name has always appeared in the ears of belan and others these days.

    Although Sheen''s story is only passed on between nobles and knights at present, in order to collect information related to sheen, those guys either investigated by clients or inquired by themselves. Naturally, they found Belem, Ellis and Lyon, hoping to get some information about sheen from their peers.

    In particular, because of the aristocratic relationship, I don''t know how many nobles with higher status than him personally invited him to visit. They either beat around the bush or asked directly, intending to pry out the information about sheen from belun''s mouth.

    In this case, Sheen''s intelligence will be known by the aristocratic children.

    Otherwise, how could they even know the unique skill intelligence that sheen invented?

    It''s all from Belem and others.

    When behren and others encounter such things many times, of course, they will have doubts. Finally, they will communicate with others. Well, what Sheen has done these days in Wangdu is exposed.

    Even Vivian has already known about the personal relationship between sheen and Roxie. After that, she was very surprised to ask him more than once, and how it turned out to be like this. It can be seen that the affair between sheen and Roxie has indeed attracted many people''s attention.

    If we go on like this, maybe one day, even those civilians may know about it.

    This makes sheen a little bit headache, but let belan, Lyon and Ellis and other people are very envious and envious.

    they were really surprised after seeing Luo Xi, and like many others, they were instantly overwhelmed by the royal highness of the princess.

    Even sheen couldn''t help staying so long when she saw Roxie. People like lumia and melika have been worshipping and yearning for Roxie ever since, let alone these tortoise sons who have been single for so long?

    No, no, no, it seems that only Alice is a single mother and child. Up to now, not to mention marriage, not to mention a lover. Belan is 28 years old, has already married and has a child, and has a side room, a proper life winner. Lyon, needless to say, has been piling up into skyscrapers.

    However, that''s it. When they first met Roxie, they were completely stupid, froze, and fell into the enemy.

    How could they not be envious of Sean?

    Ellis is OK to say, at least won''t do what daydream, but Belem and Lyon are not the same.

    These two people, one is the local aristocrat, is looking forward to continue to climb up, the other is a small white face who makes a fortune by women. Roxie''s appearance, strength and status are incomparable conditions in the world. If you don''t stir these two lazy toads... No, it''s the hearts of two big men. That''s impossible.

    So, at this moment, even Belem''s eyes at sheen are a little complicated, let alone Lyon. They are almost treating sheen as an enemy.

    Belon had no idea that this new adventurer who had been thought to be lucky enough to get to know lesia and suppress Killian had changed his mind and become a man of the day in the capital of Wang in less than half a month.

    Lyon did not even think that the devil finally got the appreciation of his royal highness, and climbed up such a high branch to an abnormal height with the identity of a risk takers.

    "I can do it, too...!"

    Lyon is not without such an idea.

    But Lyon was frustrated at the thought of Sean''s amazing strength.

    Even if he wants to climb the high branch of the princess, he has to be qualified.

    In lamiguionne, with Lyon''s means, women who have not seen the market or only covet his face can be seen. However, here in the capital of the king, Lyon has visited many families with the help of her contacts. As a result, what she has done in the past has been nothing but ashes.

    The reason is very simple. It''s not like lamijion, which is remote. There are a lot of people with real prestige. Naturally, they like to get married with each other. How can they not protect all the white flowers in the family?

    What''s more, Wangdu is known as the center of the world. All the excellent people from all over the world will come and go here. Among them, there are some people with high appearance, strong strength and impeccable family background. How can Lyon, a man who only eats by his face, fight with others?

    In lamigeon, those who have strength are not necessarily handsome, and those with family background are not necessarily handsome. However, those who are handsome are not necessarily able to coax women regardless of their strength and family background.

    Therefore, Lyon this has the appearance value to have the method small white face to mix the wind and water.

    However, in Wangdu, all the outstanding talents are gathered here. They can catch a lot of them. What''s better than Lyon is to tie them up in piles, which is not enough for him to do mischief.

    In view of this, Lyon did not get much these days, and even eudoris became estranged from him after seeing many outstanding people in Wangdu.If he wants to pick up the princess none such under heaven, he will not even enter the palace gate, or even throw it into the lake to feed the fish.

    Knowing this cruel fact, Lyon has only one mood.

    In the words of a previous life, it was...

    "the urban routine is deep, I want to go back to the countryside."

    That''s what happened.

    So Lyon have already wanted to go back to lamigion and have adjusted their goals.

    As long as he can be the son-in-law of the little nobles in ramijionri, ang will be satisfied there.

    Of course, compared with their treatment, and then compared with the treatment of Sean, Lyon can not help but hate.

    That said, he did not dare to offend sheen.

    You know, people are now said to have royal keepsakes, equivalent to Royal agents.

    Offend him?

    I''m afraid it''s the second half of my life. It''s time to have a hard meal.

    Well, to make a fortune by a woman is to eat a soft meal, and to make a fortune by a man is to eat a hard meal. No problem.

    Sheen didn''t know these guys were thinking so much, but he just said something very humbly.

    , "no matter what you do, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. That''s your royal highness. I can''t afford it."

    Sheen tried to get rid of the relationship.

    Smell speech, belan, Lyon and Alice''s face just looked good.

    At this time, outside the reception room, a female Knight came in.

    "Is Mr. sheen in? Your highness Rosie Ruth, please come over and get together

    The other party brought such news.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    everyone looked at each other in silence.

    Soon, Belem, Lyon and Ellis all looked at Sean.

    That look, like looking at a dog.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    "Bang!"

    When a loud knock sounded from the princess''s bedroom, a cry of pain also echoed in the room.

    "What a pain

    Roxie covered her head and squatted on the ground with tears. She could see that she had been knocked hard. Full of joy without demur,

    , arch criminal, was the one who had just entered the door and greeted the princess with joy.

    "What are you doing?"

    Roxie burst into tears.

    Sheen snorted coldly.

    "I should have asked you that, right?" Instead of admitting his mistake, sheen said, "what are you doing? Why did you send for me? "

    "Why don''t you come here?" Roxie was extremely aggrieved and yelled: "fortunately, I''m still hearing that when you come back to see you today, people have been waiting there. When you show up, you will be called over. It''s really heartless!"

    "I have no conscience? You are still short of heart Heen ignored Roxie''s grievances and directly said, "you know clearly that if you call me alone in front of someone else, they will certainly hate me. If you still do this, it''s absolutely ungrateful?"

    "Why?" Roxie''s grievance turned into discontent, and asked instead, "are you afraid?"

    "Afraid?" Sheen laughed angrily and said, "I''m afraid nobody will know when I''m beaten by a stick!"

    With that, Sean raised his hand and was ready to give Roxie another shot.

    Roxie was startled. She jumped away with her vigorous skills, and instantly opened a distance of more than five meters with Sean.

    "I warn you, don''t hit me again. Attacking the princess is a felony!"

    Roxie looked serious.

    "Is it?" Sheen was also serious and said, "what''s the crime of molesting the princess?"

    Sean, who said this, stretched out his hands to Roxie as if he were ready to pounce on her, and as if he wanted to rub something, and his hands moved in a very irregular and blushing manner.

    "You... What are you doing? I warn you not to mess with me With her eyes wide open, Roxie couldn''t help retreating and gnashing her teeth: "put your hands down for me! That''s a dirty move

    "Ha ha." Sheen threw out two words that were very ironic and then moved slowly towards Roxie.

    Roxie immediately followed, grinning her teeth like a threat, her lips trembling as if she were afraid, like an indescribable victim.

    At this moment, a knock on the door sounded.

    "Your Highness, someone from the palace has come to inform you."

    The voice of a knight came in.

    This moment, the appearance of two people in the room changed.

    "What did that say?"

    The poor and helpless appearance of Roxie, like a little rabbit, disappeared in an instant, and became awe inspiring and calm. Her beautiful voice also carried a dignified voice out.

    "Well, this tea is good."

    Sean sat down at some time, picked up the cup without any tea, took a sip of air, and appraised it like an old tea customer.

    The Knights found nothing unusual.

    "That said, when the audience begins, your highness will take Mr. sheen directly to the king''s hall."

    Said the knight.

    "Well, I see. You can step back."

    Roxie''s voice remained calm.

    "Yes."

    So the knight retired.

    Hearing that there was no Tokyo outside, sheen and Roxie''s faces were calm and peaceful.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t come in directly, or I would be ruined if I was seen in the scene just now."

    Sheen patted his chest, and his heart was still in fear.

    "Your name is ruined? My innocence is really, almost destroyed Roxie was not angry and said: "besides, the female Knights under my command will not enter without my permission. Your worry is unnecessary."

    "And you''re still as active as I am?" Sheen months and years pass by. "Is it the man who plays the perfect princess, who is playing the perfect and delicate character?"

    "What is a playwright? Please don''t say some strange words that I can''t understand from time to time, will you "And, don''t do that kind of thing even if it''s acting in the future. I thought you''d really come over."

    Sean''s hand movements, raised his eyes, looked at Roxie, without concealing some of the emotions in his eyes.

    Seeing this scene, Roxie was stunned at first, and then her eyes jumped.

    She thought of a possibility.

    "... are you really ready to come?"

    Roxie inquired, uncertain and trembling."What do you say?"

    Sheen gave Roxie a bright smile, and again gave Roxie a look, let her feel.

    Roxie realized that.

    Just now, Sean was definitely trying to get at himself.

    At that time, with this light soul character, that pair of hands with dirty actions would be on her body, Roxie thought a little bit that she felt that the whole person was not good.

    You''re not, in fact, dangerous to be alone with me

    Roxie realized that.

    "Ha ha."

    Once again, sheen threw two words full of irony and malice to Roxie.

    Roxie was silent.

    After half a sound, instead of staying away from sheen, Roxie walked over and sat down in front of him.

    And it''s closer than ever.

    Suddenly, Sean was confused.

    It was Roxie, on the contrary, who laughed triumphantly.

    "Do you think that by making me afraid in such a way, I will not dare to be alone with you or let you come to my room again?" Roxie said scornfully, "is that your purpose? I won''t let you succeed

    Sean was speechless, and then smacked his mouth.

    The plan failed.

    "You..."

    seeing Sheen''s appearance, Roxie knew that she had guessed it, and suddenly her whole body became weak.

    This guy, as always, should not be beaten.

    Did he forget that he was so busy every day that he hardly had time to rest?

    In order to be able to spare some time to chat with him sometimes, how much effort has he paid? Does he know?

    He worked so hard, and this guy was reluctant to be with him. He really wanted to kill him.

    Why can''t he find himself in a boring job after every time?

    I don''t understand.

    I don''t know how complicated Rosie''s mood is. Sheen doesn''t like to say a word.

    "What if I really want to take advantage of you? You''re not afraid of an accident? "

    Sheen, as if in the last dying struggle, let Rosie that scream.

    "Still that sentence, can do, even if you have the ability, then you want to do whatever you want!"

    Roxie''s tone was like something.

    Is it really a bully to be a princess?

    Fight?

    This princess has never lost!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    After a while, sheen and Roxie finally stopped.

    At this time, Roxie was able to tell her purpose of calling Sean.

    "It''s going to be complicated. You have to be careful."

    Roxie said such nonsense very suddenly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean was stunned. He didn''t know why.

    Roxie explained to sheen immediately.

    "Not only the father and the king, my sister Wang, and other members of the royal family, including me, but also almost all the nobles in the capital of the royal family also came. Even the nobles who were not the capital of the royal family would participate in this interview. In addition, all the members of the cavalry of the guards attended the meeting, which was comparable to the annual national celebration."

    Roxie''s words, let sheen can''t help but be surprised.

    "Why is the lineup so big?"

    Sheen was very surprised.

    Not surprisingly, Rosie continued to explain to sheen.

    "Because the massive assassination ten years ago was so influential." "You''re not the party, so you don''t know, that day, it was a nightmare for the whole king," Roxie said solemnly

    "Hundreds of old demons sneaked into Wangdu and each carried a mission to assassinate a specific target."

    "Overnight, the king fell into chaos, and the dead appeared in every noble family, and the most important person who died first must be the family leader, who was the first to bear the brunt, and then the next strong competitor for the position of master."

    "Under such circumstances, some aristocratic families were killed and no one survived, while others suffered heavy casualties. Even if they were lucky enough to escape and found the attack, in order to resist the attackers of the old demon sect, the Knights'' orders and their own guards of all families also paid a miserable price."

    "In the end, even if the nobles who have the ability to protect themselves in such chaos, they can''t be relieved, because after confirming that they can''t successfully complete the task, the attackers of the old demonic sect rushed directly to the street to exert powerful magic, involving a large number of civilians."

    At this point, Roxie''s tone became cold and angry.

    Sheen also frowned and put away his jest.

    Sheen always knew that the large-scale assassination ten years ago was a big event, but even if he did, he didn''t have any real feelings. He didn''t know how big the event was.

    Now, sheen knows more or less, at least from Roxie''s oral statements, he knows how confused, how panicked, and how dark the kings were at that time.

    And Roxie''s story is not over.

    "Not only the local nobles in the capital, but also the nobles in other territories in the capital were killed, the Knights'' order was also targeted, and the Royal Palace was also invaded." Roxie breathed out a breath and said: "after that, although we fought hard for a night and killed more than 90% of the old demons, we were still escaped by the three masterminds at that time, and even the important items sealed in the palace were stolen."

    With that, Roxie looked at Sean without a trace.

    Sheen knows that Roxie is referring to lesha.

    But before Roxie mentioned lesia, sheen spoke first.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sean couldn''t help saying that.

    You know, ten years ago in Wangdu, not only Roxie was young, but Vivian, Tieer and Riley were also here.

    However, it is impossible for them not to be targeted by the old demon sect because of their status and importance to the future of the kingdom.

    Thinking of this, although sheen knew that Roxie and others must be OK, otherwise they would not be ok now, he could not help asking.

    "We''re all right." Roxie seemed to understand Sheen''s meaning. She murmured "you have a conscience, and you know you care about me." she said, "although I was not as powerful as I am now, I had the sword in my hand and my unique skills. Even if I was attacked, I could still cope with it. Tieer would not have an accident in elbain''s house, after all Some of them are powerful knights. The lazahard family has nothing to do with Vivian''s protection. "

    This is a lot of information.

    For one thing, it told sheen that Roxie, who was only seven years old at that time, had been able to cope with the attacks of the old demon sect alone.

    Secondly, it also told sheen that Vivian, who was also only seven years old at that time, was able to protect the people of the razahad family and keep them safe.

    These two chicks are too foul, aren''t they?

    Roxie was lucky enough to say that even if she had only level 20 at that time, she could still have a level of 70 after being blessed by the holy sword. With her unique skills, it was not impossible to block the attack of the old demon sect.

    But Vivian can also do this, and even has spare power to protect others, which is really let sheen did not think.

    Is this related to the so-called "Guardian God of the kingdom" mentioned by Ayi before?Sean thought.

    At the same time, Sean was also a little guessing why the audience battle was so large.

    "You see." Roxie nodded and said, "the events of ten years ago, for more than half of the nobles in the kingdom of Mithra, were closely related to themselves."

    "Now, two of the chief conspirators are attacked by you, the other one has contact with you, and the rest of the old demons are annihilated by you. They can''t help but come to the scene to listen to such a big matter."

    "What''s more, they must confirm the death of their enemies, otherwise it will be a knot in the hearts of all nobles and a stain on more than half of the nobles in the kingdom of Mithra."

    "In addition, one of the chief conspirators was once under the command of the Dragon demon, and he was the subordinate of a cadre directly under the command of the Dragon demon. The demon clan also attached great importance to this matter. The cadre directly under the Dragon demon will attend this audience."

    In this way, the battle can only be bigger, not smaller.

    This finally made Sean understand why an audience should be prepared for more than a week.

    Feelings, this is to inform all parties concerned and wait for them to come.

    With so many people, they all have their own positions and their own ideas. It can be imagined how complicated the scene will be.

    "Some people have been killed by their closest relatives, so they have been looking for the murderer, hoping to get revenge, but they have not made progress for a whole decade. As a result, they will be suspicious and even indignant when they are solved by such an unknown new adventurer as you."

    "Some people want to use this occasion to put pressure on the demons and make them responsible. At that time, you, the central figure who solved the incident, will also be involved."

    "Some people may think that you are the helper of the demon clan. In order to eliminate the influence of this incident on the demons, they will direct and perform by themselves. At first glance, the culprits are all punished, but in fact, it is very likely that it is just false news."

    "More people will constantly observe the situation and try to find something beneficial to themselves from this situation and strive for sufficient benefits."

    "Do you think it''s not complicated to interweave all kinds of thoughts?"

    "And as the central figure in this incident, can you not be affected?"

    "I just want to remind you of that."

    After listening to Roxie''s instructions, Sheen''s mouth twitched and her face was full of discomfort.

    Before I was unhappy with the behavior of belun and others, but when I came to Wangdu, I was still involved in the intrigue of these nobles?

    These people are so full that they have nothing to do.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    "Angry?"

    Looking at Sean''s expression of extreme displeasure, Roxie said, as if amused.

    "Nonsense." Sheen still looked unhappy and said: "although I am not for any credit, whether it is to subdue Kilian or to attack the old demons, including Bedo, it is undoubtedly meritorious, right? Is this what we do to those who have done something? "

    Whether it is Bedo, Kilian or those old demons, it is clear that the king ten years ago has been stirred up like a hell of the most wanted objects, and many nobles in the kingdom are also deeply hurt and hate them.

    But now?

    Sheen, the great meritorious official who solved the culprit, not only did not get reward and gratitude, but also passively involved in such boring rights disputes and doubts?

    Those guys deserve to be slaughtered by the old demons.

    But this is aristocracy.

    As the saying goes, man does not care for himself. The more widely a thing is involved, the more various thoughts and considerations are intertwined, which eventually leads to a result that is not satisfactory at all.

    In that sentence, the reality is often more cruel than imagined. All disputes and conflicts of interests can not be like those in the novel. You come and go, come and go, but full of all kinds of accidents and variables.

    Omnipotence is like the Supreme God. Isn''t there a natural enemy like the demon king?

    This proves that even God can''t be satisfied with everything.

    In this regard, Roxie or pacified.

    "Of course, the kingdom will not treat those who have made contributions, otherwise no one will serve the kingdom." Roxie laughed and said, "don''t be too angry. Although some people are really malicious, there are also many people on your side."

    "Is it?" Sean was slightly stunned.

    "Of course." "For example, I, for example, father Wang, and sister Wang, we all want to affirm your achievements and recognize your potential. In this case, your contribution will never be lost. If it goes well, you may even be knighted and become a noble."

    Hearing this, Sean turned his lips and looked disapproving.

    Become a nobleman?

    Does the Kingdom intend to make itself work for it and tie itself in this country?

    Although this is not to treat Sean badly, but also has the royal family''s own consideration, sheen will not feel happy, but will feel bored.

    "And on the side of the razahads, Lord mightis should also be on your side, so that the vassals of the razahads and those who are closer to each other will be on your side."

    Roxie, wondering if she saw Sean''s boredom, laughed and said.

    "In addition, when the royal family supports you, the family that is loyal to my royal family will only choose to stand by you, and then there will be some other nobles. They really appreciate that you avenged them and annihilated the old demonic school. Otherwise, they have a good impression on you and look forward to your future. They want to win over you, or they will do something about you There are a lot of people who invest in it

    Roxie tries to increase sheen''s confidence.

    However, sheen just threw out a word.

    "Are you sure that after contacting you, there will be nobles who will have a good impression on me?"

    In a word, she just stopped her words.

    Yeah.

    Will there be any aristocrats who will have a good impression of Sean?

    You know, with the popularity of Roxie, the nobles who dream of marriage with the royal family occupy more than 99% of the number of the kingdom of Mithra.

    also adds that the Royal Highness should marry the important princes of other princes or other ethnic groups, so as to consolidate or even strengthen the status of the aristocracy, and to know that Luo Xi and heen are so close and adventurous are too close. How can they have a good impression of sheen?

    Even if the families loyal to the royal family will have one on the surface and one in the mainland, it is uncertain.

    Because of their loyalty to the royal family, these families will attach great importance to the object of Roxie, so there must be a lot of people who see Sean unhappy.

    I don''t know. Sean will be stabbed by these guys who thought they were his own.

    That feeling... Well, it''s definitely sour.

    At the thought of this, Roxie''s expression became uncomfortable, and her eyes showed a feeling of timidity.

    In a word, it is poor, weak and helpless.

    Now, Roxie said weakly.

    "Otherwise, you try to expose your brave identity?"

    If it is a real brave person, this identity is undoubtedly the most worthy of Roxie.

    If it was done in the past, only by virtue of the identity of the brave, could countless countries offer their own princess hands and ask others to accept it?

    But now"I don''t care." Sheen was very frank: "anyway, I''m a stranger. Even if the three tribes of gods, men and Demons really start a war and kill each other, it doesn''t matter to me. I''ve done my utmost."

    Not really?

    Sheen didn''t want to expose his brave identity. On the one hand, he didn''t want to cause trouble. On the other hand, he didn''t want to cause big trouble to others because of himself, which led to the peace collapse of the three tribes of gods, men and demons for thousands of years.

    And if the local people don''t care, Sean still cares about a peach?

    "... you don''t think I said it."

    Roxie was suddenly shut down.

    "Well..." sheen sighed and said to himself, "well, if something really bothers me, then I have my own way."

    This words, let the autistic Roxie a moment of excitement.

    "You... What do you want to do?"

    Roxie was a little frightened.

    I can''t help it. Although I have known Sean for a short time, Roxie has almost understood the nature of this man.

    This is a guy who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. When he is honest, he will be honest. When he is dishonest, he will definitely do something that will make everyone collapse.

    However, this guy is a real brave man. His strength is not inferior to his own, and even his holy sword seems to be much better than his ancestor''s.

    If it really makes him crazy, what else?

    "Calm down first. Don''t be impulsive. We can discuss something slowly, right? Right? "

    Roxie couldn''t help saying this, and, as if to stop sheen from messing around, she just clasped one of his hands and almost didn''t stick her body.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything. Don''t you understand me? An honest man

    Sean, of course, had a good look at Roxie.

    But Roxie wanted to swear.

    Are you honest?

    If you are honest, the old demon sect will become a good man to maintain world peace and order!

    Roxie suddenly felt that the worst thing about this visit was not the nobles, but the man in front of her.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Originally, the original intention of Roxie was to remind sheen to pay attention not to be manipulated by some aristocratic words, and was targeted by some aristocrats.

    Besides, Roxie didn''t worry much about the visit.

    Although this interview is indeed very complicated, it is only complicated, and there is no danger.

    Besides, since the king and the princess, who are both Royal, intend to stand by sheen, and with the help of the razahads and the elbaines, does anyone dare to do anything openly?

    The royal family is still the royal family after all. Even if it is not to the degree of dictatorship, the right of speech should be superior to any aristocrat. Unless it is strongly opposed by the majority of people, the decision of the royal family can be basically implemented.

    Therefore, this interview will be very complicated, but as long as sheen doesn''t tell the truth and is not caught and honest, it will be a matter between the royal family and the nobility. It is unlikely that something will happen to sheen himself. What should belong to him will eventually belong to him.

    But now, Roxie felt that perhaps it was time to worry about the visit.

    But is it still too late to worry?

    It''s too late.

    At least, while Roxie was still persuading Sean, and sheen turned a deaf ear, there was another voice outside the door.

    "Your Highness, the audience is about to begin. Please take Mr. sheen to the king''s hall."

    Hearing this, Roxie was in despair.

    On the contrary, sheen, as if nothing had happened, all the previous unhappiness also disappeared, standing up and saying a word.

    "Let''s go."

    With that, Sean went out first.

    "... destiny, please protect Mithra from being played bad by that guy."

    Roxie could only stand up, sighing and following.

    ...

    Wang hall.

    It is located in the center of the palace, and it is also an audience hall on the highest level.

    The hall was so vast and solemn that it exuded a solemn atmosphere, which made the air more tense than other places.

    At this time, many people have appeared in the hall of audience.

    First of all, a group of knights arranged neatly on the left side of the hall, like an army.

    These knights were all wearing expensive and exquisite equipment. Their armor was pure white and shiny, and there were magic waves. They told others that these equipment were all magic armor, and even their swords hanging around their waists were pure magic weapons, which fully showed what was rich and powerful and what was the highest level Knight Order.

    These knights are the guards that the kingdom is proud of.

    At this time, these guard Knights stand there one by one, and their momentum is also very strong. Obviously, all of them are masters.

    In addition to these guard knights, there are also a luxury and gorgeous aristocracy.

    They gathered on the right side of the hall, facing the guards. Different from the powerful knights, they felt more capable and intelligent. However, there were some people who looked ordinary and worthless. They were in sharp contrast to the strict Knight order.

    Vivian, belan, Lyon and Ellis are on the right side, standing honestly. Except Vivian is still so gentle and calm, and Alice is also so careless, Bellen and Lyon are a little nervous.

    Lyon in particular, his face has been sweating, obviously has not seen such a big battle.

    Now, the audience is about to begin. Besides the Knights of the guards, nobles and civil servants seem to be whispering and exchanging something with each other.

    It was not long before the curtain broke.

    when all the people of Xi''an came to the hall, they all agreed with each other.

    Sheen only felt that his eyes were focused on himself, and his body sank like an invisible gravity.

    Roxie is standing next to sheen, elegant and indifferent, completely entering the princess mode.

    She did not leave Sheen''s side, but followed closely.

    It made sheen feel that the sight imposed on him became heavier and sharper.

    Obviously, traveling with the Kingdom''s treasure made Sean look down upon by many people.

    Sheen can feel that there are a lot of comments on his body''s line of sight, even some are extremely bad, some are extremely angry.

    It''s a pity that Sheen has already prepared for this.

    So he looked up and laughed.Then sheen took the action he had decided in advance.

    "Da!"

    Sheen stepped out of one of his feet to make the sound of his steps clear and audible.

    In this moment, the magic in his body was boiling up and turned into an amazing momentum, which suddenly attacked Sean.

    This is one of Sheen''s full level skills -- [oppression].

    In this way, the terrible momentum turned into a real pressure, which suddenly covered the whole king hall.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    At this moment, the faces of all the people in the king''s Hall changed.

    Including Vivian.

    It includes Byron, Lyon and Ellis.

    Of course, it also includes Roxie, who is close to sheen.

    All of us can clearly feel the terrible pressure on themselves, which makes all the members of the cavalry order suddenly change their faces, and a number of nobles and scholars are even more appalled.

    Sheen gave everyone in the room an underdog.

    And it''s not over yet.

    "Da da da da da da"

    with the sound of clear footsteps, sheen slowly walked into the king''s hall and headed for the throne in front of him.

    That scene, as if the king was about to ascend his throne, shocked everyone in the scene unable to breathe.

    What''s more, every step he took and every distance he got close to the crowd, the momentum emanating from him became more and more majestic and terrifying, which made people feel that the pressure on him was getting heavier and heavier, and he became more and more tottering.

    Finally...

    "pa!"

    One of the Wengong could not bear it and knelt down on the spot.

    "Pa!" "Pa!" "Pa!" "Pa!" "Pa!" ...

    all of a sudden, as if it had triggered a chain reaction, the nobles and the literary palace could not help but kneel down completely, their faces showing panic and even a trace of blood on their faces.

    "Woo...!"

    "Ah..."

    Even a group of guard Knights seemed to be getting short of breath. Some of them couldn''t help retreating, some insisted on gripping their teeth, and their eyes toward sheen were full of fear.

    In the end, even Vivian couldn''t stop showing a dignified look on her face. Bellan and Alice knelt on one knee, not to mention Lyon, who had collapsed on the ground, full of fear.

    Of the people present, only a few of them fully withstood the momentum.

    One is a silence, and finally a sigh, followed by Sean in silence.

    One is alidia, who stands at the front of the order of guards and stares at Sean without expression.

    A few others were on the throne.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    In principle, there should be only one king on the throne.

    Even if there is not only the king alone, the rest of the people are just accompanying, and the only one who can really sit down is the king.

    But it''s different in this world.

    Because, in this world, the divine power should be above the royal power.

    Therefore, no matter which country you are in, it is possible to appear outside the throne on the throne.

    Now, on the throne here, there are three.

    First of all, the king who sat on the central throne, ansifferg Mithra.

    The king watched as he walked slowly step by step, and his eyes were constantly changing.

    Then there was a gray haired old man sitting to the left of the central throne, dressed in the garb of a clergyman.

    He is the head of the temple, the representative of the protoss in the human world, and the manager of all the temples and clergy in the whole human world. Compared with the king of a country, he has the same status as Pope Jules.

    Jules also looked at sheen and felt the momentum emanating from sheen. A little surprise appeared on his face.

    Finally, there is a young looking demon on the right side of the central throne.

    He is one of the cadres directly under the command of the Dragon demon. In terms of status, the superior demons of the superior demons are only under the six demons, and the magic wave is more powerful and incomparable. In the whole Royal Hall, it is only next to the existence of sheen and Roxie -- Jacinta.

    At this time, the big cadre of the demon clan is also looking at Sean, and his eyes are full of interest.

    Anxi, Jules and Jacinta, the three men sitting on the throne, like Roxie and alidia, were not oppressed by Sheen''s momentum, proving their strength.

    Of course, there are some people who, though oppressed, do not behave like the rest.

    For example, there are some people in the guard order who are full of magic and resist the momentum of oppression.

    For example, there are some people in the aristocracy who have strong strength and resist the oppressive feeling in their bodies.

    Another example is a place that stands closest to the throne, next to alidia. She looks a little similar to Roxie. Although she is not as beautiful as Roxie, she is also beautiful as a flower. She is curiously observing the noble woman of sheen.

    One of Sheen''s demoralization caused chaos in the king''s hall, and all kinds of expressions appeared on everyone''s faces.

    It was not until sheen came to the throne that the momentum that covered the whole Royal Hall was suddenly taken back.

    "Your Majesty."

    As if nothing had been done before, sheen paid a knight salute to Anxi.

    This is what Roxie taught sheen on her way here.

    Originally, what Roxie taught sheen was a courtier''s gift, which required kneeling on one knee, but sheen refused without hesitation, and finally became a knight offering.

    But sheen is not a knight, and only the guards should be able to offer knightly gifts before the throne. The rest of the Knights still have to perform their courtesies in front of the king.

    Therefore, it is likely that adventurers like sheen, who are knightly in front of the throne, are likely to be regarded as disrespectful.

    If there''s no such shock.

    Now, after the shock, people around him are still looking at Sean in horror, not to mention reprimand, but the reaction did not come over, and his face was dull.

    "Good!" Anxi looked at this scene, not only did not feel dissatisfied, but was pleased to say: "it seems that we have another outstanding talent!"

    Anxi gave his appreciation.

    Jules and Jacinta did not say anything, but looked at Sean in silence.

    Under such circumstances, Roxie left sheen quietly and went to alidia''s side to stand with the noble woman who was somewhat like her spirit. The people around her did not react until then. One by one, she got up and straightened up. Because of her big ugliness, her face was full of blue and white, and looked at Sean''s eyes There was anger and anger, but there was more fear than before.

    That''s what sheen wants.

    Knowing that there would be a lot of problems in today''s interview, he told everyone in the most direct way. If you want to provoke him, you should consider it first.

    Roxie just saw Sean''s purpose and didn''t stop him.

    After all, in this way, many nobles have to think about whether to really offend Sean, which will reduce a lot of trouble.

    That''s why Anxi gave her a compliment, didn''t she?

    So Anxi looked around and spoke.

    "As you all know, this adventurer is our protagonist in today''s audience."

    Anxi''s voice was loud.

    "On his own, he subdued Kilian, one of the masterminds of the massive assassination ten years ago.""He also fought with the attacking old demons on the way to escort Kilian, and successfully annihilated them, including another mastermind of the incident ten years ago, Bedo."

    "He is a rising star of the human race and has made great contributions to our kingdom."

    "Now, I would like to ask you to listen to the details of the process and how it happened."

    With these words, Anxi summoned several people.

    "The Marquis of Mulao leads the head of the third order, Belem mulau."

    "The Marquis of Mulao leads Vivian, the adventurer of lamigeon."

    "Alice, who is also an adventurer in lamigion."

    "And Lyon."

    Anxi called out the names of the four.

    "Your majesty!"

    Vivian, Belem, allis and Lyon all knelt down on one knee at once, totally offering their courtiers to the king.

    "You are the party." Anxi looked at the group and said in a slow voice, "I hope I can get the details of the whole thing from your mouth, OK?"

    How dare the four say no?

    At the moment, belan took the initiative to speak.

    "Let me, then, Belem mullau explain it to your majesty."

    With that, belan began to tell the whole story in a high voice.

    The reason is that laixia, who has been avoiding the old demon sect, came to lamigion and sneaked into the town.

    Later, in order to find laixia, Kilian had contact with sheen, but was subdued by sheen, which led to the appearance of the escort mission.

    Then there was the storm along the way, as well as the attack of the old demon sect, as well as the confrontation of sheen.

    Byron told the whole incident, and it was very clear. Even Sheen''s "magic props" were told without any concealment.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    "That''s what happened."

    I don''t know how long it''s been, and belan has ended his own story.

    "After that, as you all know, Bedo and Kilian, the most wanted targets, were attacked by heen Ching, and the large forces of the old demonic faction were also destroyed. Although the loss of our lamigeon side was not so heavy, the victims could not be sacrificed in vain. Please make a decision for this."

    At the end of the day, Belem said something for ramignon.

    However, this is an excusable category that can be allowed. I believe no one will have any opinion on it.

    "It''s hard on you, belenqen." Anxi nodded and said, "don''t worry, we will never ignore those who have made contributions. Lamigeon has done a good job this time. Although he did not succeed in sending Kilian, the master of the old demon sect, to Wangdu, he did not let the villain survive. In addition, he attacked the dehumanizing old demons such as Bedo. This is a great achievement. I will arrange people to reward him for his merits."

    "Thank you, your majesty." Belan was relieved and seemed content with the result.

    Lyon and Ellis are also somewhat happy, it seems that the result is within their acceptance.

    Only Vivian, always with a gentle smile, did not care about the so-called merit and reward, attracted many nobles for this.

    Do not strive for credit, not greedy, but have been quietly low-key to do their own things, such Vivian is really charming.

    "So, have you all understood the details of the incident?" Anxi looked around the crowd again and said, "it''s obvious that Xi''an, the adventurer, has made a great contribution to this incident. What kind of reward do you think should be given to him?"

    These words and expressions have inspired many people.

    Because, from here on, it''s the play.

    "Under yole''s crown, Monsieur Jacinta, what are your opinions?"

    Anxi did not look at those nobles at the first time, but looked at the two big people who were equal to themselves.

    They were still looking at Sean until Anxi asked.

    Then Jules took the lead.

    "There is no doubt that this is a great achievement." Jules responded to Anxi''s question with a kind and friendly smile, saying: "the old demon sect headed by Bedo has not only slaughtered countless innocent lives of Wangdu in the past ten years, but also caused serious losses and sacrifices to my temple. I am very happy to be able to fight against such heresy."

    "Indeed." Jasinta also spoke, but his voice was not so kind and kind as Jules, but a little frivolous: "I have always felt sorry and grieved for the appearance of such traitors in the demons. Of course, I also hated them very much, especially my former subordinates. It was because of my eyes and no eyes that the reputation of the Dragon demon''s highness was damaged. The Terran genius sheen can wipe out such evils for us On behalf of his Highness the dragon and the devil, I must send my most sincere thanks. Therefore, I think that the reward is great

    "It should be." Jules echoed: "this is a rare talent of our people, and the future is expected. I believe that God will also pay special attention to heen Ching. Such talents can not be ignored, your majesty."

    "That''s right." Jacinta''s mouth rose, and then he continued to look at Sean, still in that cheerful manner.

    The representatives of the temple and the demons praised Hean.

    Obviously, the two were on Sheen''s side.

    In addition, there are people who have expressed their attitude towards sheen.

    "As mianxia and your highness have said, I think it is necessary to give it vigorously, your majesty."

    It was Miguel who said such a sentence.

    The razahads'' owner was there all the time, looking at Sean standing in front of the throne with surprise and appreciation in his eyes.

    After all, sheen is an adventurer, a relative of his family, and even a new man. In terms of emotion and reason, Miguel has to take care of him, let alone give him such a big surprise, let alone Sean see a corner of Sean''s strength, and naturally he is extremely respected.

    "I also think that xienqing is a very powerful talent. Can''t my father let others work in vain and take risks and make contributions?"

    The noble woman, who was somewhat similar to Roxie, opened her mouth and even looked at Sean with curiosity.

    And since she called Anxi the father, her identity was ready to be revealed.

    It was lyad Ella Mithra, the first king daughter of Mithra, the elder sister of Roxie.

    "What do you think, Rosie, alidia?"

    Anxi had a smile on her face, but did not immediately decide. Instead, she turned to Rosie and alidia.

    "I don''t mind."

    Aridia''s expressionless expression.

    "Of course I don''t mind."

    Roxie is a faint smile, the smile is extremely beautiful, so that all the people present are hot, but also think of the other party is for whom to smile, the heart is a block.

    As for sheen, he didn''t speak any more from the beginning to the end. He just watched the whole process as if it was none of his business.Then, at last, the voice of opposition appeared.

    "Your Majesty, I think it''s too early to talk about rewards."

    When such a sound appears, the atmosphere of the scene changes.

    Everyone turned their eyes to the sound source.

    Sheen also looked at the past.

    The next second, everyone saw a middle-aged man standing with a negative hand, dressed in military uniform, upright, and looking extraordinary.

    "... brother Barry?"

    Anxi narrowed her eyes.

    "Barry?"

    Sean is a little confused.

    This person, of course, he doesn''t know.

    However, a small voice nearby introduced him.

    "He is the Duke of Barry Stirling. He is closely related to the royal family. Although he is a distant relative, he is also a descendant of the brave. However, he is not good at fighting. On the contrary, he is very good at fighting on the battlefield. He is a very effective politician and counselor."

    Vivian did not know when she was getting closer to sheen and whispered to him.

    "The Duke of Barry is famous for his ruthlessness, power and high status in the kingdom. Now that he has raised his objection, many nobles will follow him, and things will become a bit troublesome."

    Just like Vivian said, Barry''s appearance made many aristocrats subconsciously close to him, as if he had found the backbone.

    In this case, Anxi frowned.

    "Elder brother, don''t you think you should reward such a meritorious official?"

    Anxi inquired in a deep voice.

    Barry shook his head.

    "You have misunderstood me, sire. There is no doubt that those who have done meritorious deeds will be rewarded." Barry light way: "just, I think, this matter has too many strange places, now to judge the adventurer Sean has great merit, it would be too reckless."

    "Oh?" Jasinta had some interest, and said, "what does the Duke think?"

    "I think there''s a good basis for Mullen''s statements." Barry said calmly: "for example, why did the adventurer sheen come into contact with the former leader of the old demon faction, lesha, and then brought Kilian to the scene. Why did the adventurer plan to lure the large forces of the old demon faction to attack? What''s more, the escorted Kilian betrayed Bedo and was killed, There are too many doubts to be ignored. "

    In a word, it attracted people''s meditation.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    In fact, Barry was right.

    In this case, there are a lot of suspicious places.

    "Belun muluoqing just mentioned that the reason why the old demon clan contacted with the adventurer sheen was that he had powerful magic props, which attracted her attention and made her want to mass produce such magic props. However, the so-called magic props have been proved to be nonexistent, and the statement of adventurer Sheen has already produced contradictions."

    "What''s more, the old demons sneaked into lamigeon in order to find the one. But why did Kilian find this adventurer? Is it pure chance? "

    "But in the absence of magic props, why did the adventurer plan to lead to the old demon sect? Is it really to lead out the big forces of the old demon sect and have confidence to solve it? But it turned out to be a lot of sacrifice, right? "

    "What''s more, as a high-level old demon like Kilian, it''s hard for me to imagine that he would betray Bedo so easily. There may be deeper reasons for this."

    "These are all doubtful points."

    Barry''s view has been recognized by many nobles.

    "It''s very suspicious indeed."

    "There''s no reason."

    "It feels like the adventurer is planning something."

    "Your Majesty, it''s better not to be too impulsive about the reward."

    These nobles made such speeches one after another.

    Anxi, Roxie, lyad Ella and Jules were all silent.

    Miguel, Belem, Ellis and Lyon, on the other hand, are reluctant to speak.

    Jasinta also eyebrows a pick, if there is a profound look at Sean and Barry.

    Heen ignored the surrounding opposition and looked at Barry deeply, but he didn''t get any sight of Barry.

    Barry didn''t even look at Sean and raised his objection.

    That attitude, that posture, indeed in line with its evaluation - iron, merciless.

    It''s just...

    "excuse me, Duke Barry."

    Vivian stood up and spoke to Barry.

    "Do you mean that my companion has a problem?"

    At this moment, Vivian is no longer just the low-key silence, sharp.

    This is Vivian''s character. She won''t fight for the benefits, but as a person who takes guarding as her own duty, she will not sit idly by when others bully their peers.

    "Patron saint?" Barry didn''t ignore Vivian. He cast his eyes on her and said coldly, "you misunderstood me. I never said that. I just raised doubts and thought that if you don''t make these doubts clear, you will be rewarded. This is a bit hasty."

    Barry was absolutely right.

    But his attitude, words and deeds are highly targeted, let others know that he is aiming at sheen.

    "I don''t agree to reward this adventurer until the logic is unreasonable." Barry raised his head, looked at the three people on the throne, and said faintly, "of course, if your majesty, your majesty and your majesty all think that my speech is unreasonable, then I will not say it."

    Smell speech, Anxi and others looked at each other.

    "Sean Ching." ANSY said to sheen, "can you help us solve our doubts?"

    The implication is to hope sheen can explain what these doubts are about.

    However...

    "sorry, I can''t help it."

    Sheehan''s reply was extremely dry.

    "This..."

    Anxi was stunned.

    Don''t say it was Anxi, but the rest of the audience were stunned there, including Barry.

    After all, Barry was ready to speak and fight back after sheen explained.

    Who would have thought that sheen gave up the explanation so neatly.

    Is this not ready to resist?

    When the people were stunned by this, sheen showed his hands.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s true."

    Sheen didn''t even blush.

    "Why did that lesha touch me? Why do you ask me? You should ask her

    "Why did Gillian come to me? What are you asking me for? You should ask him

    "What''s more, although I put forward the idea to lead to the old demon sect, it was agreed by Lord belan and President Riley? Are you sure you can put all the victims'' lives on me? "

    "No matter what reason I have, if you think these things are very suspicious, then you can doubt it. But if you want to say that I have a problem, please bring it out. As long as you can bring it out, I will admit it. Otherwise, if you want to put me on an inexplicable charge, I can''t agree with it?"

    Sheen not only left the responsibility to clean, but also a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, which really made everyone present dumbfounded.But it''s really Sean who''s stupid.

    Don''t you think it''s time to explain everything to yourself?

    It''s been 9102 years. Don''t you know that you have to pay attention to evidence in everything?

    No, 9102 has passed!

    In a word, Sean is very single. Even though they have worn out their words and there is no evidence, they can''t do anything about themselves, can''t they?

    As for doubt?

    If you suspect the case directly, you can solve it.

    Barry, who didn''t know Sean''s thoughts, glanced at him and said in a cold voice, "if you can''t explain clearly, you can''t get this reward."

    "Yes." Sheen blinked, suddenly laughed, and said to Barry, "don''t give it to me. I can''t do it."

    As soon as this remark was made, everyone was shocked.

    Including Barry, the same is true.

    Only Roxie, could not help covering her face.

    These guys don''t know that Sean doesn''t care about any reward at all. He doesn''t want to be knighted and noble!

    The royal family originally intended to use the title to hold Sean, but it was too late for him to refuse. Instead, he gave him an excuse. Isn''t that enough for him?

    In that guy''s words, you are a bunch of silly comments!

    Even Anxi''s face changed a little.

    For Sean, he''s really optimistic.

    I don''t think so.

    You know, they are the people who draw with Roxie when their age is almost the same as that of Roxie. Even if Roxie doesn''t use her unique skills and does not release the sacred sword, those people of her age who can draw with her are absolute talents, and their future achievements may not be worse than that of alidia.

    This kind of talent, he also hopes that others can serve the Kingdom more.

    If he could not be knighted and sent to other countries, would he have to cry to death?

    It can''t be!

    At this time...

    "however, I can tell you why Killian betrayed."

    Sean, as if thinking of something, beamed at everyone.

    "Because I beat him hard for three hours, and I''ve beaten all the places that I can and can''t fight. Do you think the young masters of noble families have a deep understanding?"

    Sheen''s words, let everyone a fierce excitement, think of an important thing.

    That is, a while ago, sheen knocked all the aristocratic children in the princess''s bedroom to the ground.

    What''s more, it''s still very sour.

    This made many nobles who followed Barry could not help clamping their legs.

    Barry felt the same chill in his heart.

    He clearly saw that Sean glanced at his lower body.

    That look, clearly is intended to revenge.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Not to mention Barry, the rest of the nobles and even the Knights looked at Sheen''s eyes with fear.

    Originally, sheen was Wang fried, and his direct domineering appearance had already awed many petty minded nobles. They could only take the opportunity to do some things that would cause trouble when Barry was in his early days. In addition, many people were already worried and did not dare to do anything openly.

    Now, with Sheen''s warning, the fear and apprehension in people''s hearts is even stronger.

    This is a person who does not pay attention to decency at all. If he has such excellent strength, he will definitely be a disaster without any doubt.

    Such people, offend to death, really good?

    The nobles were frightened and frightened.

    "Puffing."

    Instead, it was lyad Ella, who couldn''t help laughing, turned her head and looked at her sister.

    "It''s a man you like. It''s really interesting. It''s much more fun than those boring aristocrats and young men."

    Lyad Ella chuckled and looked very happy.

    "He''s not my man, sister Leah." Roxie is some want to roll her eyes, but for the sake of image, she turns to helpless way: "sister Wang, do you think he is interesting? You won''t think that again. "

    That guy, it''s not funny at all, but irritating.

    (my naive and funny sister, you must be interested in him, or you will regret it.)

    Roxie in the heart of such a silent stomach Fei.

    This kind of Roxie didn''t see it, and lyad Ella also gave a smile of disapproval and murmured in her heart.

    (it''s not interesting. I can''t even be a resident of the divine world. No matter the nobility of the Kingdom, the prince of a foreign country or the important person of his family can''t look up to his sister so close

    At least, Riyad Ella has never seen her sister treat a heterosexual like this. She not only invited each other to meet in her bedroom from time to time, but also spent half a day together. Even the Royal keepsakes were sent out. Even when she came out with her, the distance between her and each other was unprecedented.

    That kind of distance, even oneself and father king feeling all some cannot compare.

    Therefore, lyad Ella has always been curious about Sean, hoping to see what this man looks like to be treated specially by his Tianjiao sister.

    However...

    "now, let''s see how he gets through this level."

    Riyad Ella looked again.

    At this point, there are new changes in the field.

    The cause is a word from Anxi.

    "In any case, meritorious service must be rewarded. Even if there are still many doubtful points, there is no way to prove that it is Xi''en Qing''s problem. If there is a misunderstanding in this, and those who have made great contributions are ignored because they are doubted, isn''t it chilling?"

    This is what ansey said.

    "Just as xi''en-qing said, if you think there is something wrong with xi''en-qing, you should provide evidence. Otherwise, we can''t deny the contribution of meritorious officials because of this

    Anxi''s speech made all the nobles present look at each other.

    Barry stopped talking, and seemed to realize that it was no use continuing to object.

    After all, they did not have the evidence that sheen had a problem.

    And there is no evidence to prove that, in the situation that Anxi iron wants to win over sheen, no one can oppose it, right?

    It''s just that, of course, it''s not Barry''s whole game.

    In fact, Barry''s layout is just about to start now.

    "Then, may I make a suggestion?"

    Barry, as if suddenly thought of something, said so.

    "What does brother Barry want to say?"

    Anxi gave Barry the same face.

    Barry took a step forward and spoke in front of everyone.

    "I think it''s better to postpone the reward and give Sean the adventurer a chance to prove it."

    Barry said that.

    "In fact, I have something important to tell you when I come to Wangdu this time." Barry looked around at all the people present and said: "in my territory, it seems that some signs of the old demon faction are active recently."

    As soon as the words came out, all of them were in a uproar.

    On the throne, Anxi was dazzled.

    On one side, jasinta was also stunned, and then the frivolous expression on his face disappeared.

    Jules frowned, too.

    As for Sean, he wanted to see what Barry was going to do, but he was surprised by the news.

    "Isn''t it? Isn''t the old demon sect annihilated? "

    Sean''s face was full of surprise.Looking at Sean''s surprised appearance, Vivian quickly explained in a low voice.

    "Do you think that the old demons led by Bedo and Killian are all the old demons?" Vivian said in a low voice: "no, I don''t want to see the demons succumb to the Protoss and Terrans, disobey the wishes of the demon king, and there are plenty of people who live in peace with the Protoss and Terrans. At most, Bedo''s vein is one of them."

    In fact, the old demon sect is not an organization and a force, but rather something similar to religious belief.

    They didn''t agree to fight against the world together, but they took care of each other''s recruitment, soliciting and developing forces under the condition of their own ideas and plans. Some of them were totally indifferent to the so-called demon king''s will. They only wanted to destroy the current peace because of their selfish intentions, so they used the name of the devil to lure others to join in Self, for their own use.

    Therefore, the old demon sect also divided into several forces, and Bedo was just one of them.

    "Ten years ago, Bedo was one of the most dangerous forces of the old demons. Not only were there many talents and forces, but everyone was proficient in assassinating and attacking. In terms of the degree of danger, it was the largest among all the forces of the old demons. However, in the large-scale assassination ten years ago, Bedo''s vein was also severely damaged by us and reduced to the old demons The weak one, otherwise, they would not have been so active in order to save a person, because their members have become much less than in the past. "

    Vivian''s explanation made Sean clear.

    "That is to say, there are old demons of other factions, right?"

    Sean probably knows what Barry wants.

    As a result, sheen didn''t expect it.

    "Since Sean, the adventurer, claims that he has no problem, let me see if he really has the ability to attack the old demons."

    Barry declared so.

    "My suggestion is to let the adventurer sheen lead a team to my leadership in Stirling and launch another crusade against the old demons."

    "If he can succeed, it will prove that he has real talent and learning. At that time, he will be rewarded with the credit of two actions."

    "If he can''t, then even if he can''t prove that he has a problem, the question of reward must be considered by your majesty again."

    "What does your majesty think?"

    Barry''s remarks, so that people look at each other, and have nodded.

    Even Jules and Jacinta seemed to be moved, their eyes twinkled.

    ANSY was silent, and after a while she looked at Sean.

    "What do you think, Sean Ching?"

    Anxi asked Sean for advice.

    Sheen sighed.

    "I can''t seem to refuse."

    Sheen said this to make everyone think it was settled.

    But just then...

    "but I still want to refuse!"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    "But I will still refuse!"

    When sheen did not hesitate to make such a statement, all the people present were stupid.

    "What do you say?"

    Anxi was shocked.

    "Refuse?"

    Jules and Jacinta were also surprised.

    "You..."

    even Barry didn''t expect that on this occasion, sheen refused in such a high sounding manner, and a trace of rare amazement appeared on his cold and cold face.

    Sheen wants to say, yes, I just want to see your expression.

    On the surface, of course, sheen won''t say it.

    Sean just said that.

    "It sounds as if it must be obligatory, but your majesty, I think you have made two mistakes."

    Sheen said solemnly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Now, even Anxi was curious what sheen would say.

    The old God sheen is speaking.

    "First of all, I don''t seem to need to prove myself, because I didn''t do it for the sake of credit, just because I felt that people who looked at the old demon sect were not pleasing to their eyes... No, it was because they felt that they could not let the old demon sect do what they wanted, so I decided to do it not for credit, but for the stability of the Kingdom and no longer for innocent people It''s not until the persecution of that kind of guy. "

    Sheen just said such words, so that many people are quiet down.

    Barry didn''t expect Sean to say that, and his face sank.

    Because, it''s not in line with his plan.

    Originally, Barry thought that in order to prove himself, and to be knighted and become a noble, sheen should accept this request.

    But his starting point was wrong.

    Not everyone wants to be profitable, and not everyone wants to be aristocratic.

    If we think about problems from the perspective of interests, we will also be treated from the perspective of profit. This is the so-called wisdom is wronged by cleverness.

    As for that sentence, Sean not only didn''t want to get any credit, but also wanted to put off the knighthood.

    Therefore, Barry let sheen himself to prove himself to get his due credit, that is simply too much to think about.

    As long as sheen doesn''t care about the so-called credit, and the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, then all his inducements are in vain.

    So sheen can refuse without hesitation.

    Perhaps at last he saw it, and Barry spoke in a deep voice.

    "Since it is for the sake of the stability of the Kingdom and the innocent people, shouldn''t you do your part to fight against the evil of the old demon sect again for the royal palace?"

    Barry actually started the moral kidnapping.

    But he still missed one move.

    In this regard, Sean has long thought of an excuse.

    And I thought about it a long time ago.

    Sheen knew that once he showed his strength, he would be valued by many people because of his strength.

    Among these values, there are good and some bad.

    But sheen didn''t want to meet the latter, and was used and forced by others.

    In view of this, Sheen''s ability to invent unique skills.

    "That''s the second thing I want to say."

    Sean looked helpless and sighed.

    "As we all know, my own level is actually very low. The reason why I have the strength to attack the old demon sect is that my unique skills can adjust my level and skills under certain conditions."

    "Listen, this is a unique skill that needs to be met to activate."

    "In other words, if I can''t meet the conditions, I''m a weak new adventurer, and I can''t play a role at all."

    "Well, it''s hard for me to explain the details to you. It''s also to avoid being deliberately targeted. Please understand."

    "So, I''ll tell you the conclusion directly. At present, I can''t use my unique skills, and I can''t attack the old demon sect."

    Speaking of this, Sean also opened his mouth with a smile.

    "Of course, if you think it doesn''t matter if you want me to die, then I don''t say that it''s nothing to sacrifice me as a small adventurer for the sake of the stability of the Kingdom and the innocent people. Even if I have made great achievements, I dare not go to the east when the kingdom asks me to go west. I still have to die when it''s time to donate my life, right?"

    As soon as such remarks came out, everyone was dumbfounded.

    Barry, in particular, is going to yell.

    Being said by sheen, if people are allowed to take risks to attack the old demon sect, it is really equivalent to letting people go directly to death.

    A meritorious official who made great contributions not only did not get the reward, but also was sent to death by the kingdom?

    This is definitely the rhythm of people''s rebellion!

    Even Anxi didn''t know what to say. She frowned and looked sad.According to this, Sean really can''t go?

    And if he can''t prove himself, then his reward will be gone?

    Can''t he be knighted?

    How can this be done?

    "Don''t say that, Sean."

    At present, Anxi made a hasty statement.

    "As I have said, the kingdom will not treat anyone who has made contributions. You are so wronged that the people can''t accept it if you don''t talk about me."

    Good guy, the people of the Kingdom have been moved out here.

    Who can talk about sheen in terms of bullshit?

    Sean was so righteous.

    "Your Majesty has stressed that it is everyone''s responsibility to contribute to the Kingdom and eradicate the evils. I am just doing my duty as a general citizen of a kingdom."

    Who can compare with the politicians and social people in the past?

    Isn''t it just routine? Come on, let''s have a good discussion.

    Sheen''s great righteousness touched all the people present.

    I can''t be moved.

    People have talked about this situation, even if the pendulum has to show a moving appearance, isn''t it?

    A group of nobles on the side of a smile, while the heart can not help spitting.

    As a result, the king and others were unable to come down to the stage and could only continue to advise.

    "This can''t be done. You can''t let Qing be wronged."

    This is what ansey said.

    "Xi''enqing is so devoted to the country and the people that we, as clergymen, can''t sit back and watch such a great man suffer."

    Jules was also a little moved.

    "A good one for the country and the people."

    Jasinta was laughing bitterly.

    as for the two princesses of Luo Xi and Leia, they have long been dazed by the changes in the situation.

    Barry, on the contrary, had a terrible black face.

    Especially Sean said that.

    "If you think that I have no merit and also have hard work, just give me a little benefit."

    Sheen is modest, but reveals his true purpose.

    "I am very interested in the magic of various systems. I wonder if your majesty can give me a convenience so that I can read the magic books of each department?"

    Sheen finally showed his fangs.

    Yes, that''s what sheen really wants.

    What nobility?

    He doesn''t want it!

    What he wants most is to improve his strength!

    Therefore, the reward, he said no, was just not a title that had no effect at all.

    If it''s a magic book, you have to take it!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    It has to be said that the audience has deteriorated here.

    No, it should be said that it has deteriorated again.

    Originally, it was a reward ceremony for meritorious officials.

    Later, because of the selfishness and ideas of the nobles, the ceremony became a battlefield of political power and interests.

    But now, because of Sheen''s relationship, the battle field has become a reward ceremony, and it is still a ceremony for everyone to persuade him to accept the reward.

    Yes.

    At the end of the day, all the nobles began to work with ANSY to persuade sheen to accept the reward.

    There''s no way. Don''t let Sean accept the reward. They''re all going to collapse.

    From the beginning to the end, Sean was like a man who had no merit and was not rewarded for his meritorious service. What appeared in his mouth were all kinds of solemn and righteous words, which made him become a saint and almost impossible to rise on the spot and become the Savior.

    However, under the baptism of Sheen''s just words, a group of nobles only felt that they were almost brainwashed, and they had the ambition to die for their country.

    Many nobles were shocked, shaking their heads desperately, unwilling to accept these super brainwashing just words, but Sheen''s words were one after another, completely without repetition, which could shake the insistence in all people''s hearts.

    Under such circumstances, there are still some nobles who feel ashamed and think that they have no contribution to the country, that they are a parasite without any effect, and that living is a waste of resources, which makes these nobles even more frightened.

    Therefore, they have nothing to do with their interests. Now it is the most important to keep their soul from being washed into a mess.

    As a result, everyone began to persuade sheen, but sheen refused again. His export was a set of theories of selfless dedication, which almost made Pope Eulerian almost shaken his faith.

    In the end, Anxi even wanted to force the title on Sean''s head.

    But at this time, sheen had something to say.

    "No, no, no, there are so many doubts in this incident that I can''t stop being a problem person. This is what the duke said, and everyone just agreed. How can we change our mind?"

    "What if I was actually a spy for the old demons? I directed and acted that scene. What should I do? What should the old demons do if they want to set up their own ears and eyes in the palace and destroy them? "

    "What? You say that spies can''t kill the old mob? After thinking more and more, Bedo is just a branch of the old demon sect, and it has already declined. If we sacrifice a colleague of the declining old demon sect, we can defeat the purpose of intervening in the Kingdom''s regime, and the rest of the old demons will be happy to do so. "

    "So, a suspicious person like me, don''t let me be an aristocrat. Just give me some magic books as a reward, and just send me away."

    Sheen said that everyone was stunned, and Barry''s face was as heavy as water, and his face was rather ugly.

    Because, Sheen''s statement, actually is to all people''s hostility to Barry''s body.

    "It''s the Duke of Stirling. Why are you looking for trouble?"

    "That''s it."

    "What''s the big deal of letting the devil take the reward and the reward?"

    "In any case, even a Baron is just a baron at the end. What can we lose?"

    "To Her Highness Rosie ruthtein, there is no difference between Baron nobles and ordinary adventurers. It is impossible for him to become a baron and become a respectable man, right?"

    "I would have let him take the reward."

    "It''s self inflicted."

    Some of these nobles complained about Barry, and some regretted it. Compared with the attitude at the beginning, it was just a day by day.

    As a result, under the condition that Barry was constantly buried and eliminated, Anxi was stunned that sheen had no words to say at all, and there was no way to confer the title to sheen.

    I''ve been talked about by others. Can''t I really give the title to others?

    What are the nobles of that Kingdom losing money?

    So, in the end, Anxi himself was almost brainwashed by sheen, had a bad headache, and quickly ended the audience.

    Yes.

    The audience was finally ended in such a farce.

    And the result of the visit was simple.

    Some of them were given precious magic weapons, magic props or magic medicine, and some were given wealth, that is, money, which made the trip complete.

    The same is true of sheen. Under the instruction of the king, he has obtained the qualification to enter the underground magic guide library of the king''s palace. He can enjoy the books collected from the Kingdom and all over the world. There are some magic books of rare magic system. Besides the forbidden library with forbidden books sealed, sheen can learn freely, but can''t copy Attack, not to mention the books in the library, the time is a month.In addition, the temple and the demon clan will also give him rewards in the form of thanks.

    The temple side promised sheen that he would be allowed to enter the inner Temple once.

    In terms of the demon clan, a rare magic wand was presented, which is said to cost a lot.

    "On behalf of the temple, I am always ready to welcome Sean Ching."

    Eulerian said this to sheen in a kind and kind manner.

    "Sean? Well, I remember the name. "

    Giacinta smiles at sheen and leaves after leaving.

    In addition, the first lady, lyad Ella, also went to see sheen after the audience.

    "You are such an interesting man. Come to my bedroom if you are free."

    The Royal Highness smiles at Sean, and then she flies away with a frigid knight.

    The rest of the aristocrats were eager to leave sheen and go back to read the noble culture and other books. They pulled back the brain circuit that was almost washed into a saint, and then they fled.

    Barry didn''t know when he was gone.

    Sheen was naturally a burst of happiness, and wai''an and others, who were unable to laugh and cry, left the hall of audience.

    Only, before leaving, sheen felt a line of sight cast upon him with a strong hostility.

    Sean stopped and looked up, but he could only see that the Knights of the guards were still lining up.

    And that line of sight and even hostility disappeared.

    Sheen squinted and burst into a smile.

    "Well, don''t bother me again."

    Today''s occasion is too formal to start, so I''ve been with you for so long.

    If it''s another occasion...

    "don''t blame me?"

    Sheen muttered these words and turned away.

    At this time, a young knight in the front of the guards turned his eyes again and looked in the direction of Sheen''s departure, and then looked at Roxie, who was talking to lyard Ella. One hand was shaking.

    On a closer look, the hand has been squeezed to bleeding.

    Red blood dripping down, the handsome Knight''s face.

    That face, very cold.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    Out of the hall of the audience, sheen and his party began to talk about the arrangements.

    "I will lead the Knights back to lamigion. What are you going to do?"

    Belan turned and asked the crowd.

    He was the supreme ruler of lamigion. When the task had been successfully completed and he had been rewarded by the Kingdom, he had to hurry back.

    "I''m going back too!"

    Lyon made a quick statement.

    It''s impossible to stay. It''s impossible to stay in this life.

    Wang Du is a sad place in Lyon. He doesn''t want to stay here any more. He just wants to go back to lamigion and continue to expand his soft food business.

    "I''ll stay here."

    Allis raised his hand, so he said.

    "These days, my companions and I have been at the adventurers'' Association of Wangdu. We have known many predecessors and seen more challenging entrustments. So we have already decided to continue our adventure activities with Wangdu as the base area."

    This is the birthplace of adventurers. Seeing so many strong men and seeing so many high-level adventures, Alice and others are naturally deeply attracted.

    Although, here, they are not top-level adventurer teams, and there are many more powerful adventurers teams than them, but if we can succeed in developing here, the strength of Alice and others will certainly rise rapidly and become stronger?

    In other words, Ellis is not ready to go back.

    "Well, I''ll help you to speak to President Riley." Belan nodded, then looked at Vivian and said, "what are your plans?"

    Smell speech, Wei Wei An did not make a direct answer, but look at the side of the idle like sheen.

    "What do you think? Sheen

    Vivian asked Sean what she thought.

    "Me?" Sheen frowned, but without hesitation, he said, "I don''t really want to stay here. There are too many people who hate me here, and there are many troubles. If there is nothing else, I really want to go back to lamigion immediately."

    "What a pity, is there something else now?" Vivian smiles and says, "so, do you want to stay?"

    If you don''t respond to Sylvia''s words, they will not respond.

    "Yes, you do want to stay."

    Belan understood and envied.

    "Well, with such a good chance, how can I leave?"

    Alice also deeply understood, and followed with admiration.

    "... I don''t want to leave if I can meet such a good thing."

    Lyon also understood, and then there was a burst of envy and jealousy.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Sheen stayed there, leaving countless question marks on his forehead.

    It''s not that I have a problem, it''s that you have a problem.

    What do you understand there? What do you envy there?

    Sheen''s question was answered by Vivian with a smile.

    "After all, your highness is in Wangdu. You will want to stay. We all understand."

    Vivian was so moved.

    "Wait!" Sheen immediately interrupted the people''s understanding and corrected without hesitation: "do you think I stayed for that guy? Stop it! I''m for that month''s access to the underground wizard library! "

    That''s what happened.

    Sean will want to stay in Wangdu just because he wants to visit the underground wizard library.

    There are all the books of the kingdom for thousands of years, as well as books collected from all over the world. The scale of the library is much larger than that of the guild Library of lamigion, which is a great treasure house for sheen.

    It''s not easy to fool to such a satisfied treasure. Can you leave?

    Anyway, I have to stay for the next month and try to find out all the magic books there and learn them all over again.

    "this is the reason why I stayed. Is it not for the royal highness of the princess?"

    Sheen urged.

    But it was a look of distrust.

    "I don''t believe it." Lyon first said so, "I can''t believe that you will leave her behind if you can establish such a close relationship with your royal highness."

    "I don''t believe it either." Alice said the second: "it''s Her Highness Rosie, the treasure of the kingdom. If it''s me, I won''t leave even if my partner in the team pulls me away."

    "Yes." Beilun also solemnly nodded and said: "countless people want such a chance, but you just become the luckiest person in the world. We won''t believe you want to leave."

    Hearing that, Sean had a real urge to shoot these guys to death.

    Do you know, this kind of behavior is really a loser?It''s no wonder that you only have to envy, jealousy and hate. You deserve it.

    When sheen thinks so, Vivian on one side also makes the same view.

    "I''ve been in Wangdu for so many years, and I''m familiar with your highness. I''ve never seen your highness so close to anyone. Even the lady of King liyad Eira has not. Even Riley is the same, only you. When your highness is with you, the atmosphere is obviously different, and the sense of distance is so small that anyone can clearly perceive it. That is the letter from his highness Depending on you, the proof of opening your mind to you shows that you are really lucky, and you should cherish this fate. "

    Vivian patted sheen on the shoulder, facing him was emotion and encouragement.

    There is no doubt that Sean''s heart is blocked at this moment.

    What is trust from the heart?

    What is the proof of open mind?

    That''s because people expose their nature in front of me, so they are not so defensive against me!

    "I really didn''t stay because of her."

    Sheen could only plead with a blush.

    Of course, no one believes it.

    "Really! You believe me

    Sean''s going to crash.

    "I jump from here, jump into the lake, drown, and I will never stay because of that princess''s highness!"

    Sheen couldn''t help making a poisonous oath.

    However, such sheen only felt his back a cold, standing in front of Vivian and other people''s expression is also a stiff, become unable to move.

    Then...

    "... Do you hate me so much

    A faint voice came from behind sheen.

    Sean''s mouth twitched, slowly turning his head and looking to his side.

    There, Roxie did not know when to stand there, quietly looking at Sean, the princess mode of calm and elegant show incisively and vividly.

    Heathy''s anger just came from her eyes.

    "Temple... Your highness..."

    Vivian, Byron, Alice and Lyon all trembled.

    Roxie looked at the crowd.

    "I''m sorry, I have something to do. I''ll borrow this person first. Is that ok?"

    When she said this, Roxie''s body exuded more terrible momentum than when sheen met.

    "When... Of course, no problem!"

    Wei Wei An and others immediately nodded, such as pounding garlic.

    "Wait!" "I''ll go with you!" Sean yelled

    This sentence, in exchange for a calm voice.

    "You are going with me!"

    With that, Roxie grabbed Sean''s back collar and dragged him away, regardless of his struggle.

    Vivian and others can only gaze at this scene and look at each other.

    , Vivian, do you think your royal highness is really possible?

    Belan couldn''t help asking.

    Vivian smiles at this.

    Because...

    "I didn''t know it before, but now..."

    maybe, what can the two really do?

    Thinking of this, Vivian can''t help looking forward to it.

    After all, this is the combination of the brave in different worlds and the brave in modern times.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Stirling house, villa.

    When limjo came back here and entered the study, all he saw was Barry, a calm, rather ugly face.

    Looking at Barry like this, limjo couldn''t help thinking in his heart.

    So, will you have such a day

    Seeing that his father was in such a bad mood, limjo did not feel the same way, but had a good feeling.

    Although I''m afraid that my father has suffered losses in other people''s life, I''m afraid that he has not suffered a loss in his own life?

    "Father."

    In the heart of the idea did not show, Lim Joe or respectfully saluted his father.

    Barry glanced at limjo, and, as he had done last time, went straight to the point without any solicitude.

    "I didn''t expect that an adventurer had no idea of becoming an aristocrat. This time I was careless."

    It''s really careless.

    Barry would not have calculated sheen in this way if he had known about it in advance.

    So this time it''s just that Barry wasn''t ready.

    Limjo would like to ask.

    "Father, what are you doing today for?"

    Limjo asked his own question. Before

    , limqiao wanted to know what his father was going to do to help him marry his royal highness. Barry did not explain it, but let him cooperate.

    Now, the plan seems to have failed, so what Barry is calculating is very intriguing.

    In fact, Barry''s idea is very simple.

    "I just want you to make great achievements and then bring them to your majesty."

    Barry said what he thought this time.

    "Meritorious service?"

    Limjo showed an unexpected look.

    Barry took a deep breath and spoke slowly.

    "Originally, I intended to lure the adventurer into our territory and let him destroy the old demonic sect."

    Because sheen annihilated Bedouin''s old demons, Barry believed that as long as sheen appeared in his own territory, the old demons in his territory would certainly receive news and launch actions against him.

    "The adventurer had contact with lesha, the mastermind of the assassination ten years ago, and also wiped out the old demons led by Bedo and Kilian. Knowing such news, those restless old demons in our territory will surely emerge."

    Barry plans to use sheen as a bait to lure out the evil of the old mob sect.

    But...

    "my ultimate goal is not to let him really perform meritorious deeds, prove himself and get more rewards, but I intend to let you go together in the name of assisting in the crusade."

    Barry''s cold manifesto.

    "And when he leads the old demons out, he''s useless."

    Hearing this, Lim Joe, who knew his father''s ruthlessness, understood his idea almost at once.

    "... did father want to take the opportunity to wipe out the adventurer?"

    Limjo inquired quietly.

    "The adventurer seems to be quite popular with his highness, and in that case, he can''t be left with his highness." Barry didn''t answer directly, but said in a cold voice, "of course, we have to make good use of what he left behind and its function."

    For this reason, Barry actually made a lot of arrangements.

    What kind of arrangement?

    Set up Sean!

    "If the plan goes well, we will be able to get rid of the old demons together with the old ones once and for all." Barry said mercilessly: "at that time, according to the arrangement I left in the territory, all the evidence will point to him, while we are dealing with the old demon faction, sneaked on us in the back."

    In this way, Barry will be able to plant the blame, put Sean on the back of the unwarranted charges.

    Add in the doubts about Bedouin''s case, and the fact that Sheen has a problem will be determined directly.

    "At that time, you will become a conspiracy to disintegrate this problematic adventurer, save the Kingdom, and wipe out many great meritorious officials of the old demon clan. In the end, not only will all of the credit fall on the adventurer, but you will increase a lot."

    Barry told the whole story of his plan.

    "In such a situation, you will not only eliminate a threatening rival, but also meet your highness with one breath."

    That was Barry''s wishful thinking all his life.

    Of course, there are many details that need to be dealt with before we can get the results Barry wants, but these Barry has also carefully considered and worked out the countermeasures, which can''t be said to be infallible, but at least it can be regarded as a complete calculation.

    Who would have thought that Sean''s backhand rejection would have made all Barry''s arrangements and efforts useless.How can Barry not be black faced?

    Limjo finally understood his father''s thoughts, and felt a pity in his heart.

    remembered the shadow of the endless imposing manner in his audience, and then remembered the distance between the other side and his royal highness. Limjo could not help but move his palm.

    The hand was bandaged, and the bandage was bleeding.

    Feeling the sting of the bloody palm, limjo almost couldn''t resist gripping it again, letting his nails embed in the flesh again.

    "Now, the plan has failed. What should we do?"

    Limjo couldn''t help asking.

    "Now?" Barry seemed to be thinking about it, pondering for a while, and then said, "now that we''ve all learned this lesson, we need to figure out what happened to the adventurer."

    "What he cares about, what he doesn''t care about, what he wants to pursue and what he doesn''t want to pursue, we have to know first before we can make plans for the next time."

    "What''s more, this time he reminded me that his strength comes from his unique skill, and that unique skill can be used."

    "If we can find out that condition and know his fatal weakness, it will be the best thing for us."

    Barry''s words were telling Lim Joe what to do next.

    "Did my father want me to get close to him?"

    Limjo asked in a low voice.

    "You should also care how he gets along with his highness?" Barry did not deny, light way: "and, close to him, you can also take the opportunity to approach your highness, kill two birds with one stone."

    Limjo doesn''t need to be taught what to do.

    "I see."

    Limjo was silent for a while, then nodded his head expressionless.

    The undercurrent against sheen is still surging.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    In the evening, sheen was able to get out of the palace and return to the aristocratic District of the western district.

    "That girl is so cruel..."

    thinking of her previous treatment, Sean has the impulse to grin and show her mouth.

    "You really bite it, are you so angry?"

    Sheen felt the arm of one of his hands, speechless in his heart.

    "If I didn''t have the resistance skill and didn''t break the defense, the tooth marks would have been printed on my hand."

    but it also shows how angry the Royal Highness is.

    "I just said it casually. Is it necessary to be so angry?"

    Sheen began to mutter, but also walked in the direction of lillett''s.

    , after all, in order to let her royal highness lose her temper, sheen promised to give her delicious desserts for the next few days.

    Otherwise, with the fierce manner of the angry kitten at that time, it is still unknown whether she can forgive sheen and let him go.

    "But it''s a cruel injury to my purse."

    Feeling the few gold coins left, sheen began to groan.

    originally, Lili''s dessert shop was so expensive that the desserts were then sent to the princess''s highness every day.

    "Or sell this?"

    So sheen raised one of his hands and put something in front of his eyes.

    That''s the wand Jacinta gave to sheen.

    With the effect of the identification skill, sheen can easily see through the power of the wand.

    This wand is not only made of several rare magic materials, but the magic crystal embedded in it is also the highest level, which makes waves of extremely spectacular magic flow in it. You can see that it is not ordinary.

    Of course, no matter how extraordinary, this wand can not be compared to the sword.

    Sheen''s sword is the most powerful one. Normally speaking, it doesn''t need any magic wand. If you sell it for money, you can make a lot of money for him.

    "But I can''t help but feel a little excited about the effect of this wand. I can''t bear to sell it."

    This is a magic wand, not a magic wand.

    In this world, wands and wands are very different.

    Although both of them are magic weapons for magicians, their nature is completely different.

    In short, wands are portable weapons with magical effects, while wands are used to increase magicians'' own magic and magic weapons.

    The former carries one or several kinds of magic and magic effects. Even if the common people who can''t use magic can use it, the magic will also be provided by the magic crystal in the wand. Only the magic and magic effects carried by the wand itself can be used, and no other magic methods can be used.

    The biggest effect of the latter is to increase the power and effect of the magic power, reduce the consumption of magic, and even add other properties to your magic, such as the fire released by the fire magic It''s less likely to be extinguished or something.

    Melika uses the staff, so she can use the power of the staff to increase the power of her own fire magic and freezing magic.

    What giacinta gave sheen was a wand, which could be used to perform three kinds of magic.

    A kind of detective magic.

    A kind of warning magic.

    A kind of magic.

    These three kinds of magic are very powerful.

    The first one, as the name implies, can be used to detect all things around, including living and non living things. As long as it is within the scope of action, whether it is a grain of sand or a leaf, its position will be detected and fed back to the user. Unfortunately, the scope of action is not very wide, otherwise the effect will be great.

    The second, as the name suggests, can warn when a danger is detected. Although it has half the effect on Sean who has [enemy perception] and [magic sense], it is not completely useless, because after all, the [enemy perception] and [magic sense] are aimed at specific objects, one only works on hostility, the other only works on magic power, and the warning of magic wand is just the warning of magic wand Different, it has effect on all types of hazards. Even if there is a toxic substance or a trap, it will send out a warning and tell the user.

    The third one is more useful. It can be used to break the magic that has been in effect, especially for the effect of the enchantment. As soon as the border is touched, it will be broken to pieces. That is to say, the consumption of magic is a little fierce.

    These three magic effects are extremely useful, presumably, even in the demon world are all high-level products, it is possible to carry these three magic effects?

    And that''s what keeps the wand from rotting in Sean''s hands, and it''s useless.

    All three magic effects of this wand are very useful for Sean.

    "He is worthy of being a cadre under the command of the Dragon demon. The superior demon clan among the superior demons, except for the six demons, is the second leading one. It''s really generous to make a move, so don''t sell it."Sheen was satisfied and murmured to himself as he put away his wand.

    "The demons are so generous, that the temple side should not be bad?"

    Unlike giacinta''s direct gift of wands, Jules asked Hean to visit the inner sanctum of the temple.

    But Hearn had no idea what this inner temple was.

    Sheen only knew that, at that time, after Jules made such a promise, not only the nobles, but also the guards and knights showed envious expression.

    In that case, what good things should be waiting for Hearn in this so-called inner hall?

    Coupled with the Kingdom''s promise of a month of access to the underground wizard library, the more he thought about it, the happier he was.

    "It seems that the credit is not completely useless."

    Sheen began to hum a little song and headed for the sweet shop.

    It''s just that when sheen came to lilyt''s, he met an acquaintance here.

    "Aye?"

    Looking at the little girl standing in front of the dessert shop window, sheen was silent.

    Then sheen turned without hesitation and decided to leave.

    It''s too late, Sean.

    "Goo Hoo...!"

    Sheen only felt that his back collar had been seized again, and this time his strength was so great that he almost didn''t break his breath, which made him scream.

    "Why run?"

    Then a voice of great dissatisfaction came to Sheen''s ears.

    Who else could there be, except when he appeared behind sheen, holding a pillow in one hand and seizing Sheen''s back collar in the other, with a face full of discontent and unhappy Ayi?

    "Why run?"

    The girl continued to question Sean with a look of bitterness.

    Sheen would like to say, don''t you have a little bit of pressure in your mind?

    Don''t you run?

    If you don''t run, you have to buy a lot of desserts for your little princess?

    "I have no money! There''s no money

    Sheen made a poor voice.

    But it''s just Ayi''s death gaze.

    So, sheen was ok... Bah! It''s soft... Pooh! Soft hearted!

    "Committing crimes..."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    "Well, it''s still delicious."

    In front of lillett''s dessert shop, AI Yi got the dessert she wanted. She nibbled and nodded her head with satisfaction.

    Sheen stood next to Ayi, looking at the shriveled purse and counting the few gold coins left in it, he felt that the second life was very difficult.

    AI Yi naturally saw Sean''s withering appearance in the fast wind and didn''t open his mouth like a good breath.

    "Just a few desserts? People are eager to give me something. Only you can be so reluctant. "

    Said, AI Yi is also nibbling on a dessert, looks quite reasonable.

    Sean, that''s angry.

    "You''re obviously a big guy, but you don''t think it''s too low-grade to dig this stuff?"

    Sheen scolded him hard.

    But AI Yi is a face of disapproval.

    "Good food is delicious, it has nothing to do with the grade." AI Yi seems to be saying some wisdom, but then he doubts: "and, what is the big guy?"

    Hearing this, Sean''s mouth moved, and he was discouraged on the spot. He didn''t want to say anything more.

    If it was Roxie, Sean would have a good time with him and let her know what brainwashing is.

    However, for this little girl who is not familiar with the world like a lady in the boudoir, but has a lot of talent, sheen really can''t do that, so as not to let the other side learn bad.

    Cultivate a big man who is too grounded for the world?

    Guess the demon world will want to kill itself?

    So sheen had to give up and sigh.

    "Well, aren''t you at home? How did you come out of it? "

    Sheen opens the page and asks Ayi.

    Who knows, this actually let AI Yi is dissatisfied again.

    "If you don''t come out, do you want me to stay at home alone?" AI Yi was very dissatisfied with the way: "although I am more sleepy, but when I do not sleep, I am still afraid of boredom, OK?"

    Indeed, the pillow in the arms of this little girl is not a good-looking one, but I am really sleepy.

    At least, during the past few days in lazahad''s house, Ayi would sleep until noon every day, and when she got up, she still looked sleepy. She rubbed her eyes with sleepy eyes. I don''t know how many times lumia and melica have loved for this. Even Vivian and Tieer can''t help but stare at such little girls.

    According to what I said, she even slept for hundreds of years several times in the past. She had a lot of experience in sleeping for more than ten years and several years. Sometimes she would feel sleepy when walking and then go to sleep.

    This is the reason why AI Yi always carries a pillow wherever she goes.

    She said it herself.

    Of course, Wei Wei An and others have said that AI Yi with a pillow is not only to sleep, but also to block.

    But they didn''t want to tell sheen what it was.

    Sheen was so curious that she tried to snatch Ayi''s pillow several times, but the girl attached great importance to her pillow. Any past attacks on her pillow would be instantly resolved.

    But this undoubtedly made Sean''s curiosity more and more strong, and once again even let Ayi give herself a look.

    "I''ll just take a look!"

    That''s what Sean said at the time.

    "How could it be shown to you?"

    However, AI Yi not only refused without hesitation, but also glared at sheen.

    "Why?"

    Sheen didn''t give up, and he was helpless.

    In the end, Ayi throws a statement to sheen.

    "If you look at it, you''ll become like those annoying males, staring at me all the time. I don''t like the sight, much less the look and look."

    So sheen failed to solve the mystery.

    To get to the point, because of the sleepy relationship, the little girl sometimes can''t wake up, leading to several times when I wake up, there is no acquaintance at home.

    Must be the same this time?

    That''s why Ayi came out on her own.

    "I wanted to go to see you, but you seemed to be in that palace. I didn''t go there and wandered here."

    Ayi explained why she was here.

    "All right." Sheen shrugged, but soon wondered, "how do you know I''m in the palace?"

    This question was raised casually by Sean.

    Who would have thought, but because of this, learned a wonderful thing.

    "I left a magic in you." AI Yi looks as usual: "in this way, no matter where you are, I can feel it."

    "I see." Sean nodded habitually at first, and then found something wrong. He was astounded and said, "did you move your hands and feet on me?""That''s a terrible thing to say." AI Yi frowned and said, "it''s just a magic power used to locate and sense the application. There''s no other function except this. Otherwise, even if it''s me, it will be very difficult for me to do anything about you."

    Obviously, even Ayi couldn''t do it easily with sheen, whose physical resistance, magic resistance, and abnormal state resistance skills were already full.

    Fortunately, Sheen''s sword was sealed with three seals, which greatly reduced the strength. Otherwise, even if sheen did not take the initiative to use the holy sword and restrain the demons with the holy sword, Ayi would never be able to leave his magic power on sheen.

    However, even if there is no holy sword factor, it is estimated that there is only AI at this level who can move hands and feet on sheen who has all kinds of full level resistance skills?

    It''s just that Sean didn''t feel honored at all.

    This is not to say, no matter where I am, I can''t hide this little girl?

    This little girl''s stickiness seems to be even heavier than she imagined.

    "Yes." Sheen suddenly thought of something and said to Ayi, "today I went to the palace to see you, and saw the big people of your demon clan?"

    "Is it?" AI Yi didn''t care, continued to nibble on the dessert and asked absentmindedly, "who is it?"

    "His name is jiaxinta. It''s said that he is a cadre under the command of the Dragon demon among the six demons, and the second leader of the demon kingdom?" Sean said tentatively, "do you know him?"

    Smell speech, AI Yi stopped gnawing action.

    "Is it him?" AI Yi then without thinking: "what does that fool come to the human world to do?"

    "Stupid... Stupid?" Sheen was frightened by the name.

    He will tell about the arrival of Jacinta, just to try Ayi''s reaction, and see what his attitude towards the existence of the second top position in the demon world, so as to speculate on the status of Ayi in the demon world.

    Now, look at Ai Yi''s attitude of calling each other a fool without thinking. Is it that AI Yi''s background is bigger than jasinta?

    Is it bigger than the second top chair in the demon world?

    What''s the origin of this girl?

    Now, sheen weakly told Ayi what happened today.

    AI Yi didn''t care much about it. Until sheen mentioned that the old demon sect had appeared in Stirling''s collar, the girl''s face sank and her eyes became cold.

    "Hum..."

    AI Yi snorted coldly.

    The sound made the surrounding atmosphere tremble wildly.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    Nima, terrible.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    The boss is angry.

    The consequences, it seems, are a little serious.

    When sheen was surrounded by this, Ayi looked at him and said this.

    "So, are you really not going to attack those old demons?"

    Ayi actually confirmed this.

    Sheen didn''t even think about it.

    "No

    Sheen''s answer was very decisive.

    "Why? Didn''t you say you hated the old demons? "

    Ayi asked.

    "I really hate those guys, villains. Who doesn''t?" Sheen was still resolute in reply: "but first, I have important things to do in Wang, there is no time at all. Secondly, I don''t need to go to attack others because I hate a group of people I haven''t seen before. Thirdly, I don''t want to be trapped."

    That''s what happened.

    For the next month, sheen will be stuck in the underground wizard Library of the palace, needless to say.

    Even if we don''t mention this, let sheen go to other people''s territory to wipe out a group of villains. Is it not good enough to learn magic? Or is it uncomfortable to take a comfortable bath with tier every day?

    Well... Although it''s not very good to see but not to eat, sheen is not enough to eat and have nothing to do. Is he really going to wipe out the evil for the Kingdom and the world?

    Not to mention that sterling was the Duke of Barry''s territory.

    The guy obviously looked down on himself and didn''t know whether it was because of Roxie''s relationship or other reasons, so he was against himself.

    Although sheen didn''t know what he thought of himself, it was just a mental handicap for him to go to other people''s territory since they obviously didn''t deal with him.

    That kind of guy is an old coin, what iron and blood, what ruthlessness, put in the world of novels, that is a standard supporting role setting for the protagonist to pretend that he is forced to beat his face and kill his cool. Even if he is not afraid of it, he doesn''t need to cater to play, right?

    Still crusading? Sheen could not help but dislike the old geek''s awesome little men, and turn the old coin''s territory over, and he would feel happy.

    Take the initiative to help the crusade?

    It doesn''t exist.

    In view of this, Sean just wants to say, let him play by himself.

    But Ayi obviously has a different idea.

    "What if I want to attack them?"

    AI Dingding looked at Sean and said such a thing.

    "You?" Sheen was stunned and said subconsciously, "what''s the matter? Do you have a grudge against them

    "What do you think?" AI Yi said without expression: "those cancer of the demon world, not only take advantage of that man''s name wantonly, but also attempt to destroy the balance between the three clans of God, man and devil, not to mention that they have been creating chaos and disasters in this thousand years, leading to other innocent ordinary people of the demon Kingdom being guarded and scared, even hated by the human race."

    "If it wasn''t for them, the demons would be able to better integrate into the world now and move towards real peace with the gods and men. The sisters would not have to work so hard. They would have to be investigated by the gods and men for these malignant tumors, and they would have to work hard to recover and compensate."

    "In addition, the important figures in the old demonic sect are generally people who come out of the command of our six demons, which is equivalent to betraying our traitors. Do you think I don''t want to attack them?"

    As AI Yi said, the people who hate the old demons more than anyone else is not the Protoss and Terrans, but the demons themselves.

    If it wasn''t for these malignant tumors, the world would not still have a grudge against the demons because they were persecuted by the old demons. The three clans would not only maintain balance, but also achieve real peace.

    It is because of the wanton actions of these guys that Protoss and Terrans still think that demons are evil and cannot be trusted.

    Therefore, AI Yi will want to eradicate these malignant tumors, which is understandable.

    Perhaps, Ayi will appear in the human world, come to Wangdu, and realize his own existence, which is also due to the uncertainty of lesha, Bedo and Kilian.

    But... Did the girl just reveal a little frightening secret?

    While sheen was thinking so seriously, aye started again.

    "Now that I know where those tumors are, I certainly can''t let them go."

    Ayi just looks at Sean.

    "... you don''t want me to go?"

    Sean''s eyes jumped.

    "That''s right." AI Yi said faintly: "you have annihilated the old demons of Bedo, so if it is you, they will have a great chance to appear in their field of vision, and then..."

    before finishing a word, sheen quickly interrupts.

    "But I said, I don''t want to go, I have something to do, and I don''t want to be trapped."Sheen almost didn''t show his hands.

    "Really not?" AI Yi frowned and said, "even if I go with you, won''t you?"

    "Will you come with me?" Sean was stunned and lost in thought.

    If there is really AI Yi accompanying, it is not impossible.

    This little girl''s combat power is definitely the kind of explosive watch. I don''t know if she can hit the stars like monkey sun, but it''s definitely not the level that the Terrans can afford.

    With this little girl in, I''m afraid it''s useless?

    After all, this girl is not only powerful, but also terrifying. She is just a Duke of the kingdom. She is afraid that she will be destroyed every minute.

    Then he took the little girl to the past, and not only would he be OK, but he would be able to reverse the old coin once and let him capsize in the gutter?

    Moreover, he does not need to follow the old coin''s idea to act, can take a little girl, quietly slip past to shoot.

    Sean couldn''t help feeling a little excited at the thought.

    Thinking of the old coin that was going against him, sheen really wanted to get back.

    However, the premise is not in the way of your own business.

    So...

    "OK, I''ll go with you." Sheen said to Ayi, "but I have two conditions."

    Smell speech, AI Yi is very dissatisfied.

    "You are the only one who can make terms with me." AI Yi sighed and said, "go ahead, what conditions?"

    "First, we''ll start in a month, not now."

    Sheen first identified this.

    That''s business. It can''t be delayed.

    "What if they run away?"

    AI frowned.

    "I''ll find a way." Sheen promised, "is that ok?"

    "All right." AI Yi pondered for a while, then nodded and said, "what about the second one?"

    "Second..." Sean glanced at the pillow in Ayi''s hand, smiling, like a thief who finally caught the opportunity, he said, "you have to take the pillow off and let me have a look, just one."

    "Ah?" Ayrton was stunned.

    Then, at last, Ayi understood.

    Is this guy waiting for her here?

    The soul is pale!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    "You..."

    Ayi looks at Sean''s eyes and starts to look murderous.

    Sheen was scared.

    "I... I just want to have a look, just curiosity, that''s not good?"

    Sheen''s eyes were wide open and his face was aggrieved.

    Ayrton was speechless.

    Needless to say, the ghost is playing, and Ayi can see it.

    However, although this grievance is acting, but Sheen''s curiosity is real, this Ayi can also see.

    Maybe it''s because people hide too deliberately and their reactions are too big, so this weak curiosity will grow stronger and stronger. Take this opportunity and ask for it?

    It''s really out of AI''s head.

    If someone else dares to offend her like this, and still clings to the entanglement, then Ayi will directly spray it and evaporate the other party on the spot.

    Don''t doubt, her breath, even the ocean can evaporate, evaporation of a person, it is simply simple.

    However, in the face of Xi''an, AI is really angry and angry, but she really feels helpless.

    Can let her such a person, really, search all over the three realms of God, man and devil, I''m afraid there is no second one.

    Of course, it''s not the reason why sheen is going out with her in a purposeful manner, is it?

    Obviously, I already know that my origin is not simple, and I can not hold any grudges and have ulterior motives to associate with myself like this. This is the first time that AI Yi met except for her five sisters.

    Therefore, although he just wanted to observe and supervise this mysterious brave man at the beginning, with his relationship with Sean, Ayi gradually began to feel that it seemed good.

    At least, it''s better than being alone in the castle and sleeping all day and night, isn''t it?

    Thinking of this, Ayi sighed deeply.

    "Really, there is no one else but you who can do such a thing."

    Ayi stressed the matter again, trying to let sheen know how honored he was.

    It''s a pity that sheen just caught sight.

    "So you agreed?"

    Sheen can''t wait to ask, as if only concerned about this matter, the rest of the basic irrelevant.

    This makes AI feel the mood of Roxie.

    The feeling of biting people.

    Ayi could only sigh one more time.

    "Yes, I promise you."

    Ayi finally nodded.

    But before sheen was happy, aylie added.

    "But wait until you fulfill your promise to wipe out the old demons."

    AI Yi actually added such a precondition.

    "Ah?"

    Suddenly, it was Sheen''s turn to be discontented.

    "How can there be such a thing?"

    Sheen protested.

    "Don''t push your luck. I''ve made a big compromise. I haven''t made such a compromise except when the demons surrendered and decided to coexist with Protoss and Terrans." AI Yi no longer mercilessly said: "you also postponed this matter for a month, then I also postponed, why there is a problem?"

    Now Sheehan was speechless.

    Seeing this, AI Yi was very proud.

    If you don''t give me a little pressure, do you really think I''m a good bully?

    That doesn''t exist!

    "How about it?"

    Ayi makes sure.

    "All right." Sheen reluctantly said: "then you remember, then you must show me."

    "Don''t worry, I will never break my promise." AI Yi nodded, but also stressed: "only one eye?"

    Hearing this, Sean''s eyes turned slightly.

    "I know." Sheen laughed, if there is a profound way: "say is a billion eyes is a billion eyes, rest assured."

    "That''s good." Ayi was satisfied.

    In this way, sheen and Ayi agreed to go to stirringling in a month to wipe out the old demons there.

    Until then, sheen will continue to stay in the Wangdu, spending the month in the underground wizard Library of the palace.

    I believe that from there, sheen can find a lot of things he needs.

    At that time, Sean''s strength will be improved by leaps and bounds.

    After discussing the matter, sheen and aye are ready to go back.

    However...

    "... Why hold me?"

    Looking at his feet suddenly off the ground and feeling the embrace behind him, Ayi was silent for a half time and made a faint voice.

    Sean, who picked up Ayi, was feeling the soft and cute Lori in her arms, and opened her mouth in a reasonable manner.

    "If you don''t let me feast my eyes, I''ll have to go straight to it."It''s shameful to talk like this.

    AI Yi doesn''t want to bite any more. She just wants to pinch people.

    Perhaps sensing this, sheen quickly defended.

    "You said I could keep holding you."

    In a word, it would be better for Ayi not to know what response to give.

    Br >

    AI Yi can only sigh a few times.

    Looking at ayna''s grudge but no resistance, sheen grinned and grinned, carrying the excited Lori demon family to the direction of lazahad''s house.

    ...

    before long, sheen and Ayi returned to lazahad''s house.

    At this time, AI Yi just slightly struggled, jumped out of the arms of Sean, no longer let him start.

    Sheen had some regrets, but also some reluctance, because the feeling was really speechless.

    But he also knew that, with Ayi''s personality, he never wanted to be hugged and hugged by himself in front of outsiders, so sheen didn''t insist, so he went into lazahard''s house with Ayi and entered the garden.

    As a result, as last time, Vivian and others gathered here, just as if they were talking about something serious, instead of aimless chatting like last time.

    "Are you back?" Just a moment, Sylvia. Wave to him

    "What''s the matter?" Sheen, curious, stepped forward and asked, "what are you talking about?"

    "Yes." Vivian nodded and said, "we are discussing the next arrangement."

    Sean knows.

    Like beren, Lyon and Ellis, Vivian''s team also had to make plans for the next stage when the audience had ended and the escort incident caused by the old demons had come to an end.

    "Mr. Belen and Mr. Lyon are ready to go. They will go back to lamigion tomorrow. Allis is ready to stay with his team-mates in Wangdu as agreed before. We have not made a decision yet." Vivian said: "I''m now asking for your opinions and seeing what you think."

    Vivian''s words had just dropped, while the silent Tieer looked at sheen.

    "Vivian said, will you stay for a while?"

    Tier asks Sean.

    "Yes." Sheen didn''t hide anything. He said truthfully: "I have access to the underground wizard library for one month. Even if I want to leave here, it will be a month later."

    As soon as the words came out, two weak hands were raised at the scene.

    "Is it really... Really just because of this?"

    And she spoke trembling.

    ... "Didn''t Mr. sheen decide to stay because of his royal highness?"

    Melika hesitated, too, and finally faltered.

    "..."

    sheen was speechless and choked.

    Why are you all like this?

    Is it over?

    Please, let this stem pass. I beg you.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    In any case, the fact that sheen stayed was a foregone conclusion.

    He didn''t want to explain. The more he explained, the more confused he was. Others simply didn''t believe him. If he continued to explain this way, he might be excited and said something wrong, and some fierce little female cat would jump out and bite herself again.

    So, sheen can only speak out feebly.

    "In a word, I will stay in Wangdu for a month. You can go back first, it doesn''t matter."

    On the contrary, in Wangdu, Xi''an is more or less familiar with it. It should be no problem for him to stay alone.

    Of course, we have to discuss with Miguel first. If we don''t say hello, it''s a bit unreasonable.

    However, after sheen said he would stay, a group of girls said so.

    "If you want to stay, I''ll stay too."

    Tieer decided without any hesitation, which surprised all the girls.

    Especially lumia and melica.

    Vivian is OK. At least she knows Tieer''s condition and can guess why she wants to stay.

    But lumia and melica couldn''t.

    "... Tieer seems to be getting better with Mr. sheen recently."

    Lumia was surprised.

    "Is this still the cold Tieer?"

    And melika didn''t know why.

    Tieer did not explain at all, just like he was too lazy to explain. After making a decision, he stopped talking and drank his own tea in silence.

    Sean was happy.

    After all, if tier doesn''t leave, will he continue to be his bath companion?

    This feeling is good!

    "What are you two going to do?"

    Vivian laughs and shakes her head, then confirms to lumia and melica.

    As a result, both of them looked hesitant.

    "I..." melika peeked at Sean, and then the mosquito said, "I''ll stay."

    "Is it?" Vivian looked at melika with a smile and said, "why?"

    "No... no why." Melika went on, a little guilty. "Since Mr. sheen and tier want to stay, I''ll stay with you."

    That weak voice, how to listen to do not seem to be convincing.

    "What about lumia?"

    Vivian could only shake her head and confirm to the last member of the team.

    Lumia''s expression is still so full of hesitation, even some embarrassment.

    "Since tier and melica both want to stay, I want to stay a little bit." Lumiya was very worried and said, "however, my sisters are still in lamigion. If there is no one to take care of them for too long...

    in other words, lumia is very worried about the situation of her sisters.

    Seeing this, Vivian is comforting.

    "Don''t worry, lamiguionne and Riley are there. With her consideration, knowing that you will not return to lamigion for the time being, it will certainly help you take good care of your sisters." Vivian said with a smile: "and it''s only one month. It''s almost a month since we left lamigeon. In another month, there should be no problem."

    Smell speech, lumia seems to have some understanding of Vivian''s meaning.

    "Does sister Vivian want me to stay?"

    Lumia confirms with caution.

    "I think so." Vivian also did not hide, said: "Tieer wants to stay, melika also wants to stay, sheen is here, you also want to stay, so I simply stay."

    And if even Vivian stayed, she couldn''t let lumia go back alone?

    In view of this, Vivian will comfort and persuade.

    "No problem?"

    Lumia was still a little worried.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll write to tell Riley to take care of your sisters."

    Vivian patted lumia on the shoulder and gave her courage.

    "Then... Ok..."

    lumia reluctantly agreed.

    As a result, all of Vivian''s team decided to stay in Wangdu.

    The time limit is tentatively one month.

    By this time, sheen had slipped to Tieer''s side.

    "Are you really going to stay?"

    Sheen whispered confirmation.

    "Are you not welcome?"

    Tieer glanced at Sean without answering questions.

    "No way."

    Sheen did not hesitate to deny.

    Among the group, Thiel was the one Sean wanted to stay most.

    The reason is that we all understand it.It''s just...

    "don''t you like Wangdu Sheen confirmed: "stay with Wangdu, then you will continue to have trouble, so no problem?"

    Sheen had to have this concern.

    Anyway, after deciding to spend the next month in the underground wizard''s library, sheen had no time to continue protecting Tieer.

    In this way, Tieer may encounter unimaginable troubles.

    I will not be unaware of this.

    But Sheen''s words didn''t make Tieer change her mind.

    "Although I really don''t like it here, it doesn''t mean I''m afraid. I''ve been able to protect myself." Tieer light way: "besides, you know my situation, so where you are, I will be where."

    This sentence almost didn''t touch Sean in a mess.

    When I first met her, she thought she was the most uncommunicative and indifferent girl in the team. Now, she said such a thing to sheen, which made him want to marry soon... Bah! I want to marry this girl and go home!

    But, moved and moved, Tieer''s troubles can''t be ignored.

    If, at the beginning, Sean helped Tieer, or because he was instructed by Roxie, now he wants to help the girl from the bottom of his heart.

    Now, sheen glanced at her side, as if she was beginning to feel sleepy and yawned. AI Yi, who looked cute to the explosion, had a plan in mind.

    (I really can''t. let Ayi be my bodyguard for a month.)

    With Ayi around, Tiera''s safety is no problem.

    I don''t know if this little girl is willing to.

    I can''t help it. Who''s going to make Ayi only interested in Sean?

    At first glance, the girl and sheen seem to get along very well. In fact, when she gets along with people other than sheen, Ayi always has a feeling of indifference. Even lumia and melika are very enthusiastic, and she is lack of interest.

    Under such circumstances, it''s a bit doubtful whether the hidden big man will be willing to serve as tyer''s bodyguard for a month.

    If I can''t, I''ll just have to keep going

    Sheen is ready to have a good chat with Ayi.

    After that, they asked Miguel to stay for another month at the dinner, and got the permission without hesitation.

    This matter has been settled.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    It''s night.

    When sheen finished his daily routine with tier, still steaming with water and heat, he came out of the bathhouse with a fresh face and was ready to return to his room.

    But, on the way, Sean was stopped.

    "Ready to rest?"

    Saying such a sentence is coming from the other side, seems to be waiting for Sheen''s Vivian.

    "Vivian?" Sean was stunned and then laughed. He went forward and said, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you? "

    "I think so." Vivian didn''t deny it. With a gentle smile, she glanced at the direction of the bath and said with a smile, "why don''t you come out with Tieer?"

    The smile on Sean''s face froze as soon as it was said.

    Seeing this, Wei Wei An showed a rare expression of playfulness, and said, "you should not think I didn''t find it?"

    Hearing this, Sean''s first thought was simple.

    Nima, it''s over.

    Also don''t know if Vivian has seen through this idea, its can''t help but smile.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to settle accounts with you, let alone make you responsible." Vivian said something like teasing sheen, but she said, "it''s a good thing for Tieer. Seeing her like this, I don''t feel worried, but I feel much relieved."

    "Is it... Is it?" Sheen said with a dry smile, "are you so relieved about me?"

    "Of course." Wei Wei An did not hesitate to say: "after all, you are brave, even if the performance is no longer reliable, I believe that there is justice in your heart."

    This sentence, Vivian said is not ashamed at all, but also does not doubt.

    This makes Sean don''t know how to respond to Vivian.

    ... it''s not a good card, is it?

    That''s all Sean has in mind.

    However, Vivian did not seem to have this meaning, but still showed a gentle smile to sheen.

    "Unconsciously, it has been a month or so since we met?"

    Vivian suddenly said such a thing.

    "It seems." Sheen scratched his head, shrugged and said, "it feels like time flies, but a month''s time, in fact, is not long."

    "Yes." Vivian nodded, staring at Sean, and said, "although it''s not long, I always feel like we''ve known each other for a long time."

    "Is that so?" Sheen blinked.

    "Of course." Vivian just like that, while not hesitating to answer, while laughing: "you know, at the beginning, including me, everyone in the team actually did not intend to have a deep friendship with you, just regarded you as the same person as the new people brought in in the past."

    Sheen was silent.

    In fact, why is he not like this?

    At the beginning, when he saw the people of Vivian''s team, he even regarded the team as the source of trouble and was not willing to get close to it.

    At that time, the two sides also agreed to muddle along and finally get together and disperse. They would not have expected to develop into this situation.

    Even if Vivian, at the beginning, although she was quite gentle and warm to Sean, it was only due to Vivian''s personality.

    At that time, Vivian only treated Sean as a newcomer entrusted by Riley and treated him. She hoped that she could help him as much as possible in the assessment period of one month and let him grow up. After that, she would, as always, let the new man leave the team for independence, and would not leave him in the team.

    Who would have thought that the origin of Sean is so not simple, so that Vivian can not place no matter at the same time, also gradually become accustomed to each other in getting along with each other, and accept each other.

    It''s not just Vivian.

    "Everyone in the team finally accepted you." Wei Wei An comforted way: "if change before, I still really don''t believe, everyone will be so unprepared to a opposite sex."

    You know, Vivian team because of their own special, in the past several times encountered the opposite sex brought trouble.

    Such women, in addition to the one-to-one, adhere to the heart of Vivian, the rest of the opposite sex has already built a strong defense.

    In the beginning, did not tyel, lumia, and melica be on guard against sheen, even afraid to talk to him more?

    Now, that has changed completely.

    "Of course, tiele doesn''t have to say that melica seems to have changed her attitude towards you. I wonder if you have found out? Mr. sheen? "

    Vivian seemed to feel really happy, just like teasing Sean, but said such teasing words.

    Sheen felt embarrassed.

    He certainly would not have noticed melika''s attitude had changed.

    The girl is not so direct and bold as Tieer, but her eyes are becoming bright and hot day by day. Compared with the past, her attitude is completely different from that of the past. Just because she is timid and nervous, she doesn''t dare to contact him. She makes a fuss every time because of her concern When looking for her, she ran away in a panic. It''s really helpless.To tell you the truth, Sean has no idea what happened to this girl.

    No, it''s not that Sean can''t see melika''s attitude change towards herself.

    Melica''s affection for herself is obvious, and sheen is not the kind of slow protagonist in the novel who wants to punch him in the past.

    It''s just, sheen doesn''t understand, how can this girl treat herself like this all of a sudden.

    I don''t have a lot of intersection with melica, do you?

    At most, he helped the girl once when he was still there.

    On that occasion, did the fairy maiden, who was known as the most beautiful, purest, kindest and most holy among the heaven and earth, become pregnant with spring?

    Bullshit, right?

    Anyway, Sean thought it was magic. He didn''t know what to do. He just let it go.

    At the moment, sheen showed his hands helplessly and said, "it''s just Tieer and melica. Isn''t lumiya still the same?"

    Indeed, with both tyer and melica changing their attitudes towards sheen, it was the fearless Orc girl who kept sheen at arm''s length.

    "Lumia is just timid." Vivian naturally knew the situation of the people in the team. She laughed and comforted: "if you try to contact, you will find that the child is very cute."

    "Maybe." Sheen disapproved of the way: "I am afraid that when I go, she will run directly."

    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Wei Wei an unexpectedly instigates a way: "try it, also want this one."

    "What is the only one missing?" Sean burst into tears and laughter.

    How could this sound like persuading yourself to attack lumia?

    Do you have any sisters like this?

    Didn''t you say that the purpose of the team was to protect these girls? What''s wrong with trying to push the other party into the fire?

    ... no, why the fire pit?

    Brother is not harming others!

    Sheen woke up.

    "Well, no more jokes."

    Seeing Sean''s face tangled, Vivian just put away her smile.

    "In fact, I came to you mainly to give you this."

    Said, Vivian will give a thing to sheen.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    "This is..."

    Sean''s eyes fell on Vivian''s hand, which stretched out to her, and looked at the things lying in the palm of her hand, showing a stunned expression.

    I saw, a whole body dark, as if the medal of iron, then quietly lying in the palm of Vivian''s hand.

    On the medal, there is a sword and a flame.

    It is the emblem of the adventurers'' guild, which represents the signboard of sword and magic.

    So sheen understood.

    "Is this the medal of adventure?"

    Yes, it''s the adventurer''s medal, something that the adventurers guild gives to real adventurers.

    What Vivian brings out is the first grade black iron medal awarded by the adventurers'' Guild.

    With this medal, you can be regarded as a formal adventurer.

    Although, it''s just the most elementary adventurer.

    "It belongs to you." Vivian said: "I know that your level is far more than a first-class adventurer, but you have just passed the examination and can only get the first-class black iron medal. If you want to be promoted, you can get a magic test from the adventurers'' guild to confirm your level."

    With that, Vivian took Sheen''s hand and handed him the medal.

    Sheen took the medal subconsciously, and then came back.

    "You mean I passed the risk taker test?"

    Sheen looked at Vivian in surprise.

    "Surprised?" Vivian said with a smile: "don''t forget that the assessment period for new adventurers is one month. As I said just now, it has been about a month since we met."

    In other words, Sheen''s assessment period is over.

    "Originally, it should not be awarded to you until you return to lamigion, but if you intend to stay in Wangdu for a month, you can''t wait for a month." "So, with my recommendation and Riley''s advice, Wang Du''s adventurers Guild Headquarters decided to award you the medal of adventure directly," Vivian said

    So Vivian came back with the medal and gave it to sheen.

    "Is that good?" Sheen took the medal, as if a little embarrassed way: "strictly speaking, I only went out with you once, so that I can pass the assessment, will it be too hasty?"

    Although it''s a bit awkward to say, sheen really forgot all the things he needed to be assessed.

    In this month, Sean''s serious adventure was only the one he took to Mangal mountain. In addition, he hid in the third floor of the guild to read books, or he went all the way to Wangdu with the escort team, which made him feel that his medal was a little hot.

    But Vivian shook her head.

    "You''re not right." Vivian said: "don''t forget, this escort mission is also our team''s adventure, is the president personally entrusted to our formal task."

    "The level of this mission must be at least platinum, or even secret silver."

    "But you participated in the task of this level during the assessment period, and not only followed, but as the main force and even the greatest meritorious official, you solved the entrustment together."

    "How can such an adventurer not pass the examination?"

    Vivian smiles and makes a sound slowly.

    "Of course, adventurers need not only strength and achievements, but also enough knowledge and experience. The latter is seriously insufficient, but this part is not as hard to replace as strength and achievements. There are also types among adventurers who do not know how to dissect a demon at the lowest level. However, they have companions who can make up for the weakness and do not need to do it by themselves You can, like them, form teams with knowledgeable and experienced partners in the future, which is also good

    Hearing Vivian''s words, sheen understood.

    "Am I independent in this way?"

    Sean, holding the adventurer''s medal in his hand, asked Vivian.

    "Yes." Wei Wei An nodded her head and said in a warm voice, "now you can either get the Commission alone or join other people''s teams. You can also set up a team by yourself to recruit and recruit. You can decide what to do."

    "So..." Sean was silent for a long time, and then with a relaxed smile, he said, "when I return to lamigion, I will be able to leave the team formally?"

    "In theory." Vivian looked at Sean, then showed a meaningful expression, said: "the premise is that someone wants you to leave, or you want to leave."

    After leaving such words, Vivian turned and left.

    Only sheen, lenglengleng looking at Vivian, after a while, it is not up.

    "Does Vivian have a hidden black side?"

    Sheen always felt that Vivian seemed to be teasing herself, or that she knew what would happen later."I didn''t expect you to be Vivian like this."

    Sheen could only smile and look at the black iron medal in his hand.

    Soon, Sean grinned.

    "From now on, my brother is also a man of status."

    With that, sheen folded up his medal and went to his room, humming in a more relaxed mood than when he came out of the bathhouse.

    ...

    the next day, in the morning.

    Today, Sean got up early in the morning.

    Everyone in Vivian''s team got up very early. Except for Ayi, who was still sleeping and couldn''t call, the rest of them gathered for breakfast.

    Sean, the only male in the crowd, will eat faster than anyone else.

    The crowd looked at Sean, who had been gobbling up, and suddenly felt full. They looked at each other, and they all laughed bitterly.

    "Eat slowly, Mr. sheen." Melica couldn''t help but say, "don''t choke."

    "What?" Tieer also frowned: "do you have something urgent?"

    Hearing this, Sean nodded while swallowing the food in his mouth.

    "Today I''m going to the underground wizard Library in the palace, so I can''t wait." Sheen said, "what about you? Are there any arrangements? "

    "Yes." Vivian responded to sheen with a smile and said, "we''re going to go to the adventurers'' Guild. If there''s a proper Commission, we''ll probably start the adventure again in the next period of time."

    "Yes... Yes..." lumia nodded again and again and whispered, "after all, there are too many things to buy in Wangdu, and the expenses are a little high..."

    the implication is that they have to find ways to make money.

    Sean stopped eating.

    Because, he also remembered this cruel thing.

    "... I''m running out of money, too."

    Sheen, who had not much gold left on him, collapsed.

    Should we go to a mission with Vivian and make some money first?

    Tangled...

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Finally, sheen did not follow Vivian and others.

    He has only one day every month.

    Money can be earned at any time, but such opportunities may not be possible.

    Anyway, there are lazahard''s bags to eat and cover, and there are some gold coins in his pocket. Can you make it through in a month?

    It should be...

    when I think of the little kitten who only ate good food in the palace, and the cute Lori who also needs to be fed at home, sheen is not good.

    "No one is mine. Why should I spend so much money to make them happy?"

    If one of them is my own, I don''t feel the loss.

    The problem is that it''s not.

    "It''s too much, too much, for two big dead men, who are obviously not short of money, to pit my little vault."

    Sheen swearing and heading for the sweet shop, spending a fortune on some desserts.

    The fierce little cat said that before going to the underground magic guide library in the palace today, she had to stop by to meet her and give her what she had promised in advance.

    Otherwise, in the next month, the kitten will become a little female snake and keep pestering him until he can''t go to the underground magic guide library every day.

    What can sheen do?

    I can only offer tributes to coax the great God first.

    "Iniquity..."

    with a couple of dessert boxes, sheen sighed and walked in the palace in the direction of Roxie''s bedroom.

    Just then...

    "just a moment, please."

    A voice broke out and stopped sheen.

    "Well?"

    Sean stepped down, tilted his head, and looked at the sound source suspiciously.

    The next second, sheen sees a knight.

    "Hello, Sean Ching."

    A well-equipped man with magic equipment and a long sword with bright silver magic weapons hung around his waist, the very handsome knight with golden hair and blue eyes came to sheen and bowed his head to him.

    "Are you..."

    Sheen looked at the other side''s strange face and got up.

    The other side smiles.

    "To introduce myself, I''m limjo Stirling, and I''m a guard Knight of the order of guards."

    It was limjo who came.

    "Stirling?"

    Sheen''s eyebrows raised.

    Although I don''t know the guard knight in front of him, his surname is not forgotten.

    "Who was that Duke of yours yesterday?"

    Sheen asked with a smile.

    Lim Joe did not have any expression change, still faint smile, even the voice is very indifferent.

    "He is my father."

    Limcho admits it quite simply.

    There''s no need to hide it. It can''t be concealed.

    So, Lim Joe is not hiding, come up is to reveal directly.

    "It turns out to be the young master of the Duke''s family."

    Sheen also some guessed it was so, the smile on his face was more thick.

    Others say that the old ones will come out when they fight the small ones. Are we not fighting the old ones this time, but are the small ones stimulated out?

    However, it was unexpected that the Duke also had a son who was serving as the guard Knight order, and his strength seemed to be quite good.

    At least, Sheen''s [identification] skill is very smooth to see through the opponent''s strength.

    The level is 75, and the composition of the skills is all in favor of the close combat system, and the level is not low. Among them, there are level 7 [double handed sword] skill and level 5 [magic sword] skill. You can see that even if you can''t compare with Roxie, it''s much stronger than other people of the same age.

    It seems that this is still a little genius.

    Sheen collected so much information in a blink of an eye and opened his mouth.

    "I don''t know why the eldest young master of the Duke''s house has stopped me here?"

    Sean wanted to see what the young master was going to do.

    However, in the face of Sheen''s impolite words and playful attitude, limjo said nothing and did nothing. He looked at him for a while and then made a response.

    "Sorry." Limjo suddenly bowed down and apologized, "yesterday, my father seemed to have offended you. I hope you will forgive me."

    The voice of apology and the sudden bow of his head surprised Sean''s playfulness.

    "Are you here to apologize?"

    Sean''s face was full of accidents.

    "Yes." Limjo was still as apologetic as ever, and said: his father''s attitude and behavior towards those who have made great contributions are too much. That''s why I come here to apologize to you and hope to get your forgivenessHearing this, Sean frowned.

    He did not expect that the other party came here to do such a thing.

    "You''re not here to find fault?"

    Sheen asked bluntly.

    "Of course not. Don''t get me wrong. It''s our Stirling family''s fault."

    Limjo quickly waved his hand and shook his head in denial, as if he didn''t want Sean to misunderstand.

    Sheen didn''t feel the hostility from the other side.

    Therefore, the eldest young master of the Duke''s family should not really pursue Sean for this matter?

    The other side really came to apologize.

    "The Duke asked you to come here?"

    Sean was silent for a moment and asked.

    This sentence, however, made the other party laugh.

    "No way." Limjo said with some disgust: "that person will not think that what he has done is wrong. As long as it is reasonable and necessary, he will do it even if it is unreasonable. How can he think that it is a mistake for him to hinder others?"

    Limjo''s words, again let sheen raised eyebrows.

    Look at the disgust in this person''s eyes, this should be the other party''s sincere words.

    In other words, there seems to be a contradiction between the man and his father.

    Sean thought it was strange.

    "Your father doesn''t come to apologize, but your son comes to apologize without permission. Is that strange?"

    Sean thinks so.

    However, people don''t think so.

    "How could it be?" Limjo looked at Sean and said with a light smile: "my father only had a son like me, who also put all the resources of the family into me, so that I could be trained to this point. Therefore, it can be said that the future of the Stirling family will be inherited by me, and there is no second possibility."

    "And I don''t want the stirlems to offend people like sheen Ching." "My father is not a knight. I don''t understand the horror of Sean Ching, who can release such momentum. But I can''t do this. I can''t let the future Stirling family fight with an expert like you."

    "I came to apologize for myself."

    "I hope you can accept it."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    "..."

    at this moment, sheen was silent.

    As limjo bent down to himself and bowed his head, his attitude was sincere, and his words didn''t seem to be insincere. Sheen narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    But sheen was silent, and limcho kept the posture of bending down and lowering his head, as if sheen did not open his mouth, and he would never want to raise his head, so that the unspeakable silence began to spread.

    This situation has been maintained for a long time.

    It was not until a long time later that sheen relaxed his face.

    "Tell me one thing first." Sean said, "what kind of dish did your seemingly great father aim at me?"

    Sean still wants to know about this.

    Although there are many reasons for the aristocrats in the royal capital to target Sean, it is for many reasons that sheen doesn''t know which Barry is aiming at himself.

    "Is it because of tier? Or is it because of Roxie? "

    Sheen''s calm speech raised Lim Jo''s head.

    But, before he raised his head, there was a momentary twinkle in limjo''s eyes, and a sharp flash passed.

    At that time, sheen said the nickname "Roxie.".

    But that was just a moment.

    But it was for this short moment, before limjo looked up, Sheen''s face moved the same way, and then returned to normal.

    In this case, limjo looked up and told Sean the details.

    "Because of your highness." Limjos did not hide anything and said bluntly: "my father always hoped that I could become the husband of his highness and marry the royal family, so as to increase the status and rights of the Stirling family in the kingdom. Therefore, the relationship between the Secretary and his Highness has somewhat stimulated my father."

    Hearing this, Sean''s face was ironic.

    "I see. I see why." Sheen nodded and said with a smile: "what does Master limcho think?"

    "Me?" Lim Joe raised his eyebrow slightly and asked, "what is Qing referring to?"

    "of course the royal highness of the princess." Sheehan spread out his hand and said, "your father wants you to marry your royal highness. How about you? Do you want to be with your highness? "

    This question seems to have knocked limjo down.

    At least, limjo didn''t expect Sean to ask the question. He was silent.

    But, after a while, limjo''s expression relaxed again and looked straight at Sean.

    "Of course I want to." "I''m not afraid to tell you that your Highness''s admirers are numerous, and I am one of them

    "Natural?" Sheen''s tone was a little weird.

    "Yes, naturally." However, limcho said calmly: "after all, your highness is so beautiful and excellent. No one can match him in appearance, family background, talent or character. I even think that talents like his highness are worthy of being called goddess. Besides the three goddesses, the others of Shenzu are not even qualified to compare with his highness ¡£¡±

    That''s what limjo said.

    It is said that the creator of the human race and the God where the belief is located are not even qualified to compare with ordinary people. If this is spread out, I''m afraid this young master will be very uncomfortable?

    He certainly can''t fail to understand this.

    However, he still said so.

    Because that''s what he really said.

    "It is a gift for all men to be ecstatic to be born in the same era as her, an unprecedented lady who is afraid to be no one after." "In fact, there are a lot of people who don''t have the right to pursue because of the big age gap with their royal highness, and there are some great nobles among them."

    therefore, as a normal male, lijo Qiao is absolutely false if he has no idea of his royal highness.

    "As far as reality is concerned, with my background, it is quite possible to combine with your highness." Limjo didn''t know whether it was a joke or a serious way: "if I''m just an ordinary mortal, of course, I don''t dare to have too many ideas, but it''s not impossible to be so close. How dare I say that I don''t have that idea?"

    Maybe that''s why limjo chose to be honest?

    In order to show their sincerity.

    "Just, it doesn''t mean that I will be hostile to you like my father."

    Limjo finally said what he wanted to say.

    "My father felt that, for the sake of the family and for the future, he didn''t need to be hesitant and merciful to offend such a person without any identity and background."

    "That''s the biggest difference between my father and me."

    Although many people who are willing to take risks in the future, I will not believe them"Therefore, I will not offend you for this. You need not worry."

    Every word of limjo''s candidness impressed Sean.

    However, sheen will still ask the questions that should be asked.

    , "is master samll Joe ready to give up his royal highness?"

    Sheen said it like a trial.

    "Of course not." Limjo immediately replied, still so sure, so candid way: "I will pursue your highness in an open and aboveboard manner, and will not play some small tricks like my father, so will I offend you?"

    means that if he goes to the Royal Highness, he will think that this is a sin, and work in just ways.

    "You''re very eloquent."

    Sean burst out laughing.

    "It''s just the facts."

    Limcho was quiet.

    "Yes, I see." Sheen glanced at limjo and said, "I''ll take your apology for the time being."

    "For the time being?" Limcho captures the point in Sheen''s discourse.

    "Yes, for the time being." Sheen didn''t hide it. He said bluntly: "I can expose this time. After all, I have nothing to lose, but another time..."

    "next time, I won''t say anything more." Limjo took Sean''s words and said without hesitation: "I''ve done my best for the family. If my father doesn''t know how to behave and continues to offend you, no matter what you do, I won''t complain."

    "Good." "Remember what you said today," Sean said briskly

    "I know." Limjo laughed, and then said enthusiastically, "Qing, are you going to go to the underground wizard library? How about I lead the way? "

    "No more." Shin shook his head and said, "Your Highness has said, will help me lead the way, and introduce the book stack, so I won''t trouble you.

    "... is it?" Lim Joe''s tone stopped and said, "then I won''t disturb you. I hope you can get something."

    "I hope so." Sheen shrugged before turning away.

    Looking at Sean''s disappearing figure, the smile on LIM Joe''s face just disappeared, and his eyes became cold.

    Then, with a sneer, limjo turned away.

    Little did not know, left the Sheen''s face also appeared an expression.

    That expression is very interesting.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    After that, Sheehan left Limjo''s affairs completely behind him, as if he had never seen this man and visited the Royal Palace of his highness with condolences.

    as in the past, there are still a lot of noble nobles waiting in the palace of the princess, waiting for the Royal Highness to flip the cards, and doing nothing all day.

    Sheen would like to ask these young masters that if they spend their time here all day, they don''t think it''s nice to have a lover outside? Or do you really feel that you can keep your eyes open and see that your sincerity will move the Royal Highness sooner or later?

    If you have this time to waste here, it''s better to go back and think about how to play tricks, such as hero saving beauty. It''s more useful than waiting here?

    already knew that her royal highness would not see anyone here, and she would be mixed up here to try to see more of the princess in the crowd.

    then why don''t you come home and get a peach? It will ensure that your royal highness can be noticed in minutes.

    Sheen then spit the trough, but on the other hand, he walked into the hall of the bedroom, attracting the attention of all the noble young masters.

    They all looked at Sean, and there was gnashing teeth in their eyes, as if they wanted to drive him out.

    Unfortunately, yesterday''s visit, it seems that all that sheen did in the palace seems to have been spread among the aristocrats. Even ordinary people have already known that there is an adventurer named Xi''en who fought against the old demon sect which caused the chaos of the Wangdu ten years ago and suffered heavy losses. Recently, he is talking about it.

    Under such circumstances, coupled with what sheen had done to them, how dare these short and powerless young men dare to come up again to find trouble?

    As a result, a group of aristocratic children can only hate to look at Xi''an, but there is fear in their eyes, and they dare not go forward and look for Xi''an''s trouble again.

    In the eyes of these aristocratic children, Sean walked with great stride in the eyes of resentment and admiration. Under the courtesies of the paladin paladins, the Knights of the paladin, without any hindrance, entered the depths of the palace and came to the princess''s room.

    But then sheen stopped.

    Because, from the room in front of him, sheen felt the magic beyond Roxie.

    "Someone else?"

    Sheen was rather surprised.

    It was the first time Sean had come to see Roxie, and someone else was there.

    Besides, sheen always feels that he is not unfamiliar with this magic power. He should have met or even talked with each other recently.

    "Can''t blame me for not coming? Do you have your own guests

    Sheen''s eyes turned a little, and he was not surprised but pleased.

    If there are guests, I can''t go in and disturb me.

    So, if you leave like this, you can''t trouble him after the event?

    Well, that''s it.

    Thinking of this, Sean immediately quietly put down the dessert box in his hand, and then prepared to leave secretly.

    "Click."

    At the same time, Rosie''s door was opened.

    Thanks to this, Sean, who was about to leave, had a face to face with the man inside.

    The atmosphere of embarrassment suddenly filled up.

    "What are you going to do? Sean Ching

    A funny voice came to Sheen''s ears.

    The man who opened the door stood in front of Sean, exposing his smiling face and a pair of smart eyes.

    "Isn''t this your royal highness?"

    Sean smiles awkwardly.

    Yes.

    It was Roxie''s sister, lyard Ella, who appeared in the door.

    I didn''t expect that her royal highness came to Roxie. No wonder she felt familiar with the magic in the door.

    "Sorry, I didn''t know you would come." "I don''t think it''s going to disturb you," she said teasingly

    "How could it be?" Sheen said without thinking: "it was I who disturbed the two royal Highnesses. I will step down and wish you a pleasant chat."

    With that, Sean should even want to run away.

    But as soon as sheen turned around, his shoulder was tightly held by a slender but unexpectedly powerful hand.

    "Oh, don''t worry." Riyad Ella grabbed Sheen''s shoulder and said with a beautiful smile: "it''s all here. Why don''t you come and talk with us?"

    Sheen''s expression suddenly became forced.

    Intuition told him that the Royal Highness definitely wanted to do something.

    In other words, she is already doing something.

    She seems to be trying to amuse Sean and Roxie by teasing them.

    Although they only met for the first time yesterday, the curious and funny look in each other''s eyes told sheen that her royal highness was definitely not a serious person.And Sean was afraid of three kinds of people.

    1£º A cute little girl without saying a word.

    Because he can''t stand it.

    2£º A woman who comes up without saying a word.

    Because he can''t stand it.

    3£º A woman who is interested in or curious about herself without saying a word, and may be preparing to rush to pay for it.

    Because it''s too old-fashioned, sheen can guess what''s going to happen later, and then he can guess, and then he can''t stand it.

    Unfortunately, lyad Ella belongs to the third category.

    So sheen really wanted to run away.

    "Isn''t that good?"

    Sheen is very euphemistic and euphemistic to say so, I hope his royal highness can understand.

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    Who would have thought that her royal highness, instead of realizing it, looked like an old dove who was ready to give Sean something.

    "I have something to do."

    Sheen can only use evasive words.

    "It''s a big thing. I have a princess to carry it for you."

    Liyade Ella is extremely overbearing to say such a sentence, blocking all the retreat of sheen.

    "Don''t procrastinate, just come in."

    The next second, Sean is dragged into the room by lyard Ella.

    As soon as he entered the room, sheen saw a frigid Knight behind the vacant seat, and a helpless Roxie sitting opposite the vacant seat.

    "..."

    "..."

    Sean and Roxie looked at each other, and both could see what they wanted to say at the moment.

    Why did you come in

    Roxie''s eyes revealed such a mood.

    Do you think I will

    Sean said the same with his eyes.

    (now, my elder sister will make fun of us. You''d better prepare yourself.)

    Roxie sent the message in her eyes again.

    (hehe.)

    Sheen didn''t want to say anything more. The only thing revealed in his eyes was the two word formula full of disdain.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    "Well, introduce yourself again."

    In Roxie''s room, as if enjoying the status quo, her royal highness smiles happily and opens her mouth to sheen.

    "I am lyad Ella Mithra, and though it will be given to Roxie sooner or later, I am the first daughter of the Kingdom and the first heir to the throne. Please call me Leia kindly."

    The first lady of the kingdom said so happily, and winked at Sean with a playful look. I have to say, it''s quite lovely.

    "I''m Sean. Please give me some advice, your highness."

    Sheen half gave up, half powerless.

    "Just call me Leah." Her Highness, however, refused to give up. She said happily, "you are welcome. Since Roxie has asked you to call her nickname directly, if you still treat me differently, I will be dissatisfied. Do you know?"

    Hearing this, Sean wanted to roll his eyes, but he didn''t really have a casual attitude.

    Because, standing behind Liya, the cold and gorgeous female knight has been staring at Sean, as if in a silent warning him not to be rude to Liya, so that sheen really did not want to provoke her.

    Mainly because of the trouble.

    On the contrary, Liya, totally unconscious of the situation, was still teasing Sean and asking him to call her name.

    Unable to look down, Roxie couldn''t help speaking.

    "Sister Liya, you are also Wang Nu, please don''t tease others like this, OK? If other people really take it seriously and think that they can become friendly with you, so they pester you, then naxa will lose control again Roxie sighed, as if she had changed her position with her sister. She taught her lesson and said, "what''s more, sooner or later it will be redundant. The elder sister will be the first successor to the throne. The future queen of the Kingdom, please don''t let that thing out at will."

    Roxie''s words, not only did not let Liya feel defeated, but also made her face bulge.

    "But the nobles in the Kingdom say you are more suitable to be queen than I am." Liya said angrily: "moreover, with your terrible popularity, everyone will support you, and no one will support me to succeed to the throne."

    "That''s what other people think." "I have already told everyone that I don''t want to go to the divine world and become a resident of the divine world, nor do I want to inherit the throne and become the queen of the kingdom."

    "But that''s what Rosie thought herself?" Leia looked at Roxie and said, "everyone thinks it''s just your caprice. They''re still waiting for you to wake up."

    "That''s a shame, because I''ve always been awake." "So, I''m still going to let you down," Roxie said without thinking

    "It''s so stubborn. It''s clear that Roxie before will realize everyone''s expectations no matter what kind of occasion. Why can''t she listen to everyone''s opinions on such an important matter?" Leah sighed, then turned to sheen and asked for support: "is that what she thinks? This woman has been so stubborn? "

    Shane make complaints about two faces, glancing at a face of indifferent Luo Xi, crazy in heart crazy Tucao.

    It''s not obstinacy, it''s the fear of the goods

    Even though Roxie is acting calm and indifferent now, sheen knows that this woman must have been struggling in her heart to protest.

    originally, when the princess of highness, who has followed all expectations, has already made her tired enough. If she really became a queen, or settled in the holy world and lived with the goddesses, would that be a disaster for her royal highness?

    To be a queen, she will have to bear greater expectations. Maybe she will be burdened with the burden of leading the kingdom to become the first in the world, which will definitely make her vomit blood.

    To be a resident of the divine world, let alone maintain her image all the time among a group of goddesses. She dare not reveal her true face. If she can''t eat her favorite sweets, she will surely collapse.

    therefore, the royal highness of the princess was afraid, and was afraid to accept these things.

    Sheen saw through all the thoughts in Roxie''s heart, and her eyes became more scornful.

    Roxie seems to have found Sheen''s idea and stares at her without a trace, as if she is saying, "you can do it, you can do it.".

    Sheen would not get used to this girl and kicked her directly under the table.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Roxie almost didn''t call out. She managed to hold it back, and just then she kicked her foot.

    But sheen was on guard and caught Roxie''s foot.

    At this moment, Roxie couldn''t move. She could only pick up the black tea with her teeth clenching her teeth. She took a big gulp of black tea to cover up. Her rude action made the frightful knight, who was behind Liya, and whose name seemed to be shanai.

    "Hee hee."

    On the contrary, Liya, looking at Sean and Roxie with a strange attitude, did not find the struggle between them under the table, but also keenly noticed the eye contact between them from time to time, and she laughed happily.In that case, it was just like feeling very interesting and fun.

    "Forget it, I can''t tell you. Anyway, father and alidia are here. They will certainly bother you about the throne." Leah''s good-looking eyes turned slightly, as if she had calculated a good time. Suddenly she said, "but I''m very interested in the relationship between you two? Can you tell me that? "

    Liya''s words not only stop Roxie''s tea drinking, but also attract the attention of the cool and beautiful Knight named shanai behind her.

    Sheen continued to play dumb and said nothing to avoid being caught in the water.

    As a result, this question can only be answered by Roxie.

    "Sister Leah, would you stop being so curious?" Roxie rarely used a discontented attitude in front of outsiders. She said: "I have a normal relationship with sheen. It''s just friends who can talk to each other. I hope you don''t guess and speculate like those nobles. I''ll ask you."

    seems that the royal highness of the princess is a bit self-conscious, and she knows that what she has done to Sheen has caused many noblemen to suspect and even take action.

    Even those nobles were like this. As a royal family, Liya could not avoid vulgarity, not to mention that the client was her own excellent sister.

    So, Liya was very outspoken.

    "Because Roxie has never been so close to any other opposite sex. I believe that it is not only me and those nobles, but also my father who is concerned about this matter."

    So she said, and looked at Sean, if she meant it.

    "What''s more, I''m also curious about what''s so special about an adventurer who can make my Roxie look at her."

    "Don''t tell me it''s just because you knocked down old demons like Bedo and Kilian?"

    "It''s not enough to get the approval of my super excellent sister."

    With these words, the atmosphere in the room was somewhat changed.

    Become nervous, become subtle.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    Up to now, Sean can see it.

    (the Royal Highness looks so funny, but actually she''s not just playing.)

    She''s testing Sean.

    Taking the playful attitude as a weapon to paralyze others, hiding one''s true meaning and stabbing it out at the right time is the character named liyad Eira.

    Are they all royal

    As a royal family, and still lineal, if not have two brushes, how can you get the position of the first successor to the throne?

    Even if Roxie voluntarily gave up the throne, but if Leia was a wilful King girl who only knew how to play, the position of the first successor could not be given to her in any case.

    Perhaps, in terms of strength and talent, Liya is not as good as Roxie, but in terms of mind and wisdom, she should still be above Roxie.

    Knowing this, Sean subconsciously put aside the irrelevant attitude and looked at Liya deeply.

    Leia also looked directly at Sean, with a look in her eyes that others could not understand.

    The two people look at each other so that the atmosphere becomes more and more subtle.

    Under such circumstances, how could Roxie not understand what had happened?

    "Sister Liya."

    Roxie said something.

    The voice, indifferent and calm, brought endless pressure.

    Affected by the sound, the subtle atmosphere around him suddenly vibrated, as if to be crushed.

    Shanai, who was standing behind Liya, changed her face slightly. She almost didn''t hold back and put her hand on the hilt of her long sword at her waist.

    Liya was also a little stunned, and then she laughed bitterly.

    "It seems to annoy Roxie."

    Leah raised her hand and gave in like a helpless expression.

    Sean looked at Roxie in surprise.

    Roxie is still so indifferent, so calm.

    "I know what you''re worried about." Roxie gently opened her lips and said in a indifferent voice, "in my situation, I know what you will think about and worry about when you are suddenly approached by a strange opposite sex at such a close distance."

    "But I''m not a kid, and I don''t know anything." Roxie put her eyes on Liya and said word by word: "I chose to communicate with him after understanding all the conditions. Please put your worries aside, OK?"

    Hearing this, Liya fell into silence.

    Sean, too, fell into silence, with a slight sigh in his heart.

    He can understand the situation.

    Because Roxie''s status is so special that many people want to get close to her for various purposes. As her family, and even her father, she is worried about this, which is understandable.

    What if sheen approached Roxie because she had no purpose?

    What if Rosie is hurt by sheen because she trusts too much?

    As Roxie''s family and royal family, Liya had to consider these issues.

    Therefore, Anxi tried to win over Sean and wanted to make him a baron, but she did not want to restrain him and monitor him. Leah would try him out, and that''s why.

    Unfortunately, they all looked down on Roxie a little.

    Roxie is telling Leah that she can think of anything you can think of.

    Even so, she chose to continue to associate with sheen, which proved that she had made this choice after fully recognizing, understanding and recognizing.

    If so, Liya and others are still worried about this, it is just doubting her eyes.

    That''s what Roxie wants to say.

    Leah understood.

    So...

    "well, I admit that my father and I think too much." Leah relaxed her face. She really gave up and said with a wry smile: "that''s what I said. Since I can get your recognition, it proves that Xi''en Qing is really trustworthy. We have no doubt about your excellence for a long time."

    She stood up.

    "I''m really sorry just now. I''m sorry that I did something similar to temptation to you. Please forgive me."

    Leah apologized to sheen and bowed.

    "Your Royal Highness!"

    Shanaton was startled and in a hurry she wanted to do something.

    But Leah stopped her.

    "I must say that I''m sorry. It''s also for Roxie''s sake. Don''t stop me because I''m a king''s daughter. I shouldn''t bow to an adventurer, or I''ll doubt your chivalry, shanay."

    Liya''s words blocked Sha Nai, the frigid and gorgeous knight, there.

    Obviously, this female Knight really thought that her master should not bow down so easily.

    Even Roxie didn''t expect that Leah would do this. She was dumb for a moment.On the contrary, it was sheen. After being stunned, she looked at the king''s daughter who bowed down and saluted her with a new look.

    So...

    "look up, your highness Leia."

    Sheen finally agreed.

    "I didn''t take it to heart." Sheen, in his own style, chuckled lazily, and said, "Your Highness''s trial is much more lovely than those aristocrats who don''t like me, but I don''t think about it too much?"

    "That''s good." Leah smiles and says, "I just hope my affairs don''t affect the relationship between them. Otherwise, Roxie will hate me for a lifetime."

    "A lifetime?" Roxie could not help but retort, "is it too exaggerated?"

    "Exaggeration?" "At least, this is the first time I saw you so angry for a person, which you can''t deny."

    Roxie was dumb again.

    Shane could not help but leave this princess''s Royal Highness in her heart.

    He also did not expect that Roxie would be so angry about her own affairs.

    Well, the desserts are not in vain these days.

    Under such an idea, this matter was exposed by all people.

    After that, Liya and Liya kept teasing each other.

    However, this time, there is a lot less deliberate and less calculation.

    It''s another change for sheen.

    At first, I thought that the king''s highness was using the playful attitude as a cover to deceive people. Now it seems that even if there is the element of cheating people, this funny personality does not seem to be pretended.

    That''s what Roxie said afterwards.

    "Although sister Liya does sometimes seem to have a lot of heart, her heart is really heavy."

    "When you think she''s playing, she''s planning something."

    "When you think she''s planning something, she''s just playing."

    "Because it is not clear whether she is playing or cheating under the guise of playing, sister Liya is still in awe of other people''s eyes, and most nobles have suffered from it."

    "So, even if I say that, don''t really believe that no one will support her to become the next queen of the kingdom."

    "In fact, there are more people who support sister Liya to inherit the throne?"

    That''s what happened.

    But that''s not about sheen.

    In this way, the three started with this matter, and finally became a little harmonious and talked to each other.

    It wasn''t until an hour later that sheen claimed to leave and let Roxie go with her to the wizard''s Library under the palace.

    Liya watched them leave, and a smile appeared on her pretty face.

    "The relationship between the two is better than I thought."

    Liya didn''t know whether to be satisfied or to laugh, she picked up the tea cup and tasted the black tea.

    "Sheen..."

    standing behind Liya, the cool and gorgeous knight, shanai, looked at Sean''s back and whispered silently.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Palace, underground.

    This is a surprisingly spacious space.

    Because there are many secrets that the kingdom can''t disclose.

    Of course, what we mean here is not a dark taboo, but, as it is literally said, it is simply because of confidentiality that it can not be disclosed to the public.

    For example, the important magic research institutions of the kingdom are located here, and the source of the defense boundary between the royal capital and the palace is also hidden. Once suspicious people enter here, it is bound to be quite unfavorable for the Kingdom and the palace.

    Therefore, only the privileged personnel designated by the royal family can enter and leave freely. In addition, even nobles and knights with high status are not allowed to enter, and the security is extremely strict. Every few minutes, the Knights will patrol in the same place, and important facilities are guarded by heavy soldiers all the time. It is almost impossible to invade here.

    That''s what Roxie, who is in charge of leading the way for sheen.

    "For thousands of years since the establishment of the Kingdom, there has been only one person who has been able to invade and take away things from here."

    The man, who appeared ten years ago.

    Hear this, Sean. Get it.

    "Is it lesha?"

    Sheen confirms to Roxie.

    "That''s right." Roxie nodded and said, "only that one''s space magic can make a silent invasion here. The rest of us, even if they have the same space magic, can hardly do it."

    This is because she not only learned high-level space magic, but also her unique skills are closely related to magic, which not only made her abandon meditation and singing, but also improved the power and effect of magic, which provided assistance for her magic in all aspects.

    Therefore, laixia was able to sneak in here with the help of space magic, and took away the forbidden things that were originally sealed in the deepest underground of the palace.

    "Fortunately, she just took that thing and didn''t hand over the rest of the things here. Otherwise, the kingdom would be completely disorganized." Roxie said: "although, the thing she took away, strictly speaking, is the most dangerous

    With that, Roxie takes sheen to the library.

    It was also a large library with heavy guards and a border, which was not allowed to be visited casually.

    "In theory, this is the place that is visited most frequently by outsiders, and there are not a few people like you who are recognized by the royal family and enter here." Roxie smiles at sheen and says, "however, the only people who can use this place freely for an indefinite period of time are the royal families. It may not be difficult for the rest of the people to come in once, but it is not so easy to come in the second time. You have to take advantage of this opportunity."

    With that, Roxie nodded to the surrounding knights and asked them to bow down. Then she sang something in a low voice to the wall, which made the water wave bigger and bigger.

    Sheen could feel the change in the magic flowing above the walls.

    Because the border has been opened.

    "After that, I will teach you to open the enchantment. For the next month, you will be able to enter the library with royal keepsakes and incantations and read books freely." Roxie said, "this spell has only a temporary effect, and it won''t work in a month, so don''t take any chances and think you can use it again?"

    Sean burst into a smile.

    He just had the idea that even if a month passed, he could sneak in when he wanted to come.

    Now, the spell is temporary. It''s over.

    "Go, go in."

    Roxie looked at Sean with a smile, and immediately pulled him. The Knights around him could not help but envy and hate him, and brought him into the water.

    Two people suddenly as if through a water curtain, came to another space.

    This space is also vast and huge.

    It''s just, looking at this space, Sean is surprised.

    There is no reason for it.

    I see, in this vast space, there is no any bookshelf.

    All the books here are like floating in general, wandering freely in the air.

    "Isn''t that magic?"

    Sheen couldn''t help feeling surprised.

    "Scared?"

    Roxie was satisfied with Sheen''s reaction, and a triumphant smile appeared on her face.

    There are no outsiders here, and Roxie quit the princess mode.

    Under such circumstances, Roxie talked.

    "The library itself is a huge magic prop. The Kingdom spent a huge amount of money to invite 100 magicians of the elves to join hands with thousands of magic props masters of the kingdom. It is not the same as the stack room you know."

    Roxie pointed to the endless books flying around and in mid air, and explained to sheen."Here, every time you read a book, you leave a record in this space."

    "Here, you don''t need to go through the bookshelves, what kind of books you need, or what books you want to read. You just need to tell them directly, that''s all."

    "You want to read books on magic?"

    Roxie turned to the library and suddenly opened her mouth.

    "The book of fire."

    When this sentence sounded from Roxie''s mouth, there was a sudden change in the books flying around aimlessly.

    Specifically, some books suddenly flew away, while others all flew in this direction and gathered in front of Roxie.

    Sean got it.

    "As long as you ask, will the books you need fly by yourself, and the books you don''t need will leave by yourself?"

    Is that too convenient?

    "You try it. It''s fun."

    Roxie smiles at the eager Sean, pats him on the shoulder and pushes him out.

    "Cough."

    Sheen was forced to come forward, but without half a murmur, he cleared his throat and spoke.

    "Space magic book."

    Sheen came up with the type of book he wanted.

    However, after sheen opened his mouth, all the books gathered around him flew away, and none of them came near.

    "..."

    Sean''s expression froze.

    ... what is this?

    Discrimination?

    Is this discrimination?

    Sheen turned his head and looked at Rosie.

    As a result, sheen saw Roxie look speechless.

    "You dare to say that you want to read the magic book of space magic."

    Cynthia took a look.

    "Why?" Xi en was stunned and puzzled: "is there a problem?"

    "Of course." "There is no magic book of space magic here. Do you think there is any problem?" said Roxie

    "Ha?" Sean was surprised and said, "there''s no space magic here?"

    Are you kidding?

    It''s not to say that this is the largest magic guide library in the kingdom. Not only the whole country, but also books from all over the world will be collected and gathered here?

    How can there be no space magic?

    In fact, the reason is very simple.

    "The magic books of space magic are forbidden books, not here, but in a deeper forbidden library."

    Roxie gave a reason.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    "Forbidden books?"

    Sean was completely lost by the unexpected statement.

    "... you look like you really don''t know."

    Roxie was a little silly, and then sighed and explained.

    "Basically, magic that can cause a clear criminal tendency is forbidden to use and learn."

    "For example, for example, the magic that can be used to unlock locks, and for example, the magic that can be used for perspective is generally forbidden to use and learn by countries, so as not to be used to commit crimes."

    "And compared with these magic, the magic of space system is strictly controlled."

    "If the reason is, I believe you can think of it?"

    Roxie''s words make Sean think of lesia.

    "Yes." Roxie immediately nodded her head, as if convinced that sheen could think of someone else, and said, "the magic of space is very convenient, so convenient that it''s frightening."

    "It''s easy to say space magic such as instant movement, but like that person, it''s easy to do something about the enchantment where it''s set."

    "What''s more, when you''re on the battlefield, space magic has a great impact."

    "It can completely distort the space, let the enemy into the maze of space, and disrupt the enemy''s formation."

    "It can change the terrain and make the battlefield what it wants."

    "Whether it''s used to invade, assist or fight, space magic can do it, and the convenience is the highest of all magic."

    "If only the magicians in the royal court can contact with the magic at once, no matter what kind of magic they want, they can''t even get access to it It is too easy to do anything, and it has a great influence on the territory. "

    Hearing these words, sheen can''t help but also think of what Vivian and others said when they saw huamingguan in the past.

    At that time, they said that once a magician who could use space magic appeared, the other party would immediately be treated as a state guest and invited into the palace to become the royal court magician. Even the protoss would pay special attention to those who could use space magic. There were far fewer space magic users in the Terran than in the demons I''m afraid we can''t find more than ten users.

    It turns out that this is not only because space magic is famous for its high difficulty and rare magic, but also because countries around the world are strictly controlling it?

    "It is clear that the rest of the magic can be used in any way, but this kind of magic can not?"

    Sean felt helpless.

    If you want to say that magic can cause a clear criminal tendency, almost all magic is right?

    Because they can hurt people, the superior magic can even cause great damage.

    "So, generally, there will be no superior magic spread on the market, at most to the level of intermediate magic." "What''s more, Terrans have to deal with demons and even fight with demons. It''s impossible to completely prohibit learning magic."

    In other words, the single and simple fighting magic is allowed to spread.

    As for the more ambiguous and dangerous magic, although it is not enough to learn something, but at least, the state does not allow the dissemination, there is no way to learn on the market.

    This is why there are only elemental magic books in the library of the lamigion adventurers'' guild, and all of them are elementary magic.

    If you want to learn rare and advanced magic, there is no way, it is absolutely impossible.

    "What''s more, spiritual magic is also forbidden to spread?"

    Roxie reminded me.

    "In the past, there was an example that all the people in a city were secretly manipulated by a magician who was good at spiritual magic, and raised a counter flag to the country with the intention of rebellion. Therefore, this kind of magic that can hypnotize and brainwash others silently is forbidden, even higher than that of space magic. There is no such magic here."

    In addition, there seems to be no magic of holy department and magic of restoration department.

    That''s because holy magic and restoration magic are created by the Protoss. Only in the temple can there be such magic books.

    If it''s space magic or spiritual magic, although it''s forbidden, the Kingdom also has the magic books of the Department, which are only sealed in the forbidden book library in the deep. However, the magic of the sacred department and the recovery department is different. There is no deep forbidden book library. You can only find it from the temple, and only those who are recognized by the temple can learn it.

    Hearing this, Sean couldn''t help being disappointed.

    "I thought there were all kinds of magic here, but did it turn out like this?"

    Sheen couldn''t hide his disappointment."What are you disappointed in there without permission?" Roxie curled her lips and said, "although there are no magic books like space magic and spiritual magic, there are rare magic here. Can''t you learn those?"

    So, Roxie got a pile of books, which recorded really rare magic.

    For example, the gravity magic used by lesia is one of them.

    "Although there are a lot of magic books here, including some rare systems, I remind you, don''t involve too much."

    Roxie asked.

    "Generally speaking, a magician can master at most two kinds of magic, and that is the limit."

    This is not only due to limited skill points and limited talent, but also to practical reasons.

    "Generally speaking, a system of magic, at least there will be hundreds, more or even thousands of kinds, more amazing."

    "For example, there are 3372 kinds of primary, intermediate and superior magic in the fire department. Among them, there are 1988 primary magic, 1114 intermediate magic and 270 superior magic. The incantations involved can be written into dozens of books."

    "Even if you are proficient in [chant], if you want to speed up the chant or shorten the length of the spell, you have to memorize the original spell first."

    "If you don''t know the mantra, you can''t give up the chant and use it even if you''re at full level."

    Roxie spoke to the dumb sheen.

    "You are as magical as I am, and I am not against your learning magic."

    "But people''s energy is limited. I hope you can think about what kind of magic you should learn."

    "It''s better to choose some rare and universal magic."

    "That should suit you very well."

    If you leave that, Roxie leaves.

    Only Sean, looking at the endless book, fell into silence.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    "Well..."

    five minutes later, sheen couldn''t help but sigh.

    "I didn''t think about it before."

    Not to mention that because of prohibitions, magic books like space magic can''t be found here. Sheen can''t help but think about the magic learning just mentioned by Roxie.

    "If it''s talent and skill points, it''s easier to handle."

    If it is someone else, this aspect may be the biggest problem, but sheen, who has the unique skill of "God grace", will not have any obstacles in this respect.

    If sheen wanted to, he even had the feeling that he could learn all the magic in the world.

    However, even if you can learn magic skills, whether you can successfully learn magic and use magic, that is an unknown.

    "I don''t have any confidence that I can recite the 3000 kinds of magic and dozens of books of incantations of flame magic alone...

    although, when upgrading, his all-round ability will be improved by the maximum value. Now sheen, who is already at level 28, has a much better memory than before, but he is not It''s a nun who has the ability of instant memory and can memorize all the thousand and three thousand magic books in her mind. She can''t recite all the magic words in the world.

    Sean was able to visit the library for only a month.

    In a month, how many magic incantations can he remember and how many systems of magic can he learn?

    "... it seems that the ambition to give up the whole library of magic to the academy has to be given up."

    It''s not realistic at all.

    Even if sheen can learn all the magic of his magic system, it''s not clear.

    "I''ve learned four magic skills."

    Magic fire.

    Magic ice.

    [magic ¡¤ wind].

    [magic ray].

    These four magic skills have been raised to full level by sheen.

    Then, according to what Roxie just said, there are more than 3000 kinds of magic incantations in the fire system alone. There are dozens of books of magic incantations. Sean doesn''t have any confidence to eat all the magic mantras of the four elements in one month.

    It''s mainly due to the limited time of one month. Sheen wants to learn rare high-level magic. He really doesn''t want to waste time to make up for all of them.

    "In that case, you have to make a choice."

    Instead of spending rare time on the more common and ordinary elemental magic, it is better to learn rare high-level magic.

    Magic like gravity magic can''t be defeated by fire, ice, wind and thunder?

    Moreover, these magic, even in the outside can learn at least intermediate level, but if the rare high-level magic, it may only be found here.

    "That''s the decision."

    Sheen thought it over and began to look for it.

    A variety of rare magic books will pass in front of him one by one and be screened by him.

    In the end, sheen saw two kinds of magic.

    One is called celestial magic.

    One is called magic.

    The former is a kind of magic that can borrow the power of the celestial body and manipulate the power of the celestial body to fight or even assist. When the superior is trained, he can even summon meteorites, or purify and heal himself with the power of stars. Sheen fell in love with it at a glance.

    The latter is a kind of magic that can apply specific concepts to objects and make them possess magic properties and characteristics. For example, if you apply "sharp" or "chopping" to wooden knives, you can cut off steel; if you pay "hardening" or "heavy" to wooden sticks, you can smash rocks and stones, and even "poison" or "explosion" to the air And so on.

    These two kinds of magic are rare magic with extremely high universality and extremely difficult to learn. In terms of rarity, they are not even under the space magic.

    Celestial magic, in particular, is one of the most difficult of all systems. People who learn this kind of magic are much less than those who learn space magic. Even the Protoss and Demons seem to have no one to use now. It is an ancient lost magic. It was only discovered from a relic three years ago and then collected in this library.

    As for magic, sheen is totally interested in its versatility, which may still be above space magic, but few people can learn it, and it has not been banned.

    The special feature of this kind of magic is that, at the beginning, it is not brilliant at all. At most, it makes some ordinary objects have magic effect, and once the magic is exhausted, the effect will be invalid.

    Therefore, this kind of magic is not popular at all and is regarded as useless.

    But if you can practice it, to the late stage, it will be very wide, the effect will be very big.In the past, a magician who was proficient in magic had given the earth the characteristic of "shaking". As a result, a great earthquake was triggered, killing hundreds of thousands of magic army besieging the city.

    Of course, if you want to have this level of "vibration" power, you need to consume magic is amazing.

    Therefore, this kind of magic is tasteless in the hands of people with less magic power, but in the hands of people with outstanding magic power, they can play tricks every minute.

    That''s why it''s not banned. Too few people can use its real power.

    Unfortunately, it became the most suitable magic for sheen.

    Difficult to learn?

    What do you want to know?

    Magic?

    Did Sean ever lack this?

    To sum up, sheen decided to learn these two kinds of magic first.

    "Don''t let me down."

    After the decision, sheen picked up all the celestial magic and magic books and began to read them.

    "To acquire a skill - [magic ¡¤ celestial body] - do you want to learn it?"

    "To acquire a skill - [magic ¡¤ give] - do you want to learn it?"

    After returning home that day, sheen tried two kinds of magic a little, and immediately succeeded in acquiring magic skills.

    Sheen raised them to full and was satisfied with their results.

    Sheen first tried magic and applied the "cutting" property to a leaf, which cut a piece of marble directly.

    And celestial magic is even more terrible. Sheen only tried it a little, and the sky of Wangdu was like a storm, with dark clouds and thunder and lightning. I don''t know how many children were scared to cry.

    It seems that this magic can also be used to control the weather, which is really amazing.

    Next, though, sheen was distressed.

    Because, if you want to learn the magic of both systems, the spell also needs sheen to study hard.

    "Well, who makes me like learning?"

    In an instant, sheen turned into a learning enthusiast and began to study hard in the cold window.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Learning magic is a very boring thing.

    For sheen, it''s even more so.

    Even if he doesn''t need to think about how to allocate skill points or how to practice magic, sheen still needs to memorize every magic spell in his mind and keep them firmly in mind.

    If you don''t remember the mantra, even if you have a full-scale [singing] skill, you can give up singing, and you can''t make magic.

    Whether it is to shorten the chanting mantra or abandon the chanting mantra, if you want to do this, you must first remember the magic mantra to be used.

    This is the big premise.

    As a result, for sheen, who will need all the skills he needs, there is really just a boring rote memorization.

    So, for the next few days, sheen had been running to the magic guide library under the palace, holding celestial magic and magic books, and reciting them desperately.

    There is no shortcut to this step. It can only come one step at a time.

    Therefore, Sean can only become a bitter scholar, studying hard in the cold window of the library every day. After a few days, it is really boring to make people feel uncomfortable.

    Especially when carrying magic mantras, it''s really a hard job.

    Celestial magic is good, because it is a very rare ancient magic. It does not have thousands of kinds of magic like fire magic. Although there are many, it can still make sheen feel the hope of reciting all of them.

    But magic is hard.

    This magic is a kind of magic that can be applied to objects.

    It''s magic to give the "sharp" character.

    It''s magic to give the character of "hardening".

    The property of "cutting" is also a magic.

    There will be some changes according to the magic object.

    For example, when the character of "hardening" is given to two different objects, wood and stone, the order, arrangement and content of the mantra need to be changed more or less.

    In the system of paying magic, there are thousands of characteristics that can be paid. There are dozens or even hundreds of possible changes and changes in the payment of each characteristic. All together, the number of mantras alone is so large that sheen is dizzy.

    If we don''t memorize all of these, we will not only have some characteristics that cannot be paid, but also the situation that even if one property can be applied to one object, the same property can not be given to another object.

    In view of this, the types of magic and the number of mantras can be said to be the most of all systems of magic, so that Sheen has a kind of black in front of his eyes, the feeling of flying on the spot.

    Originally, Sean wanted to hurry up to learn celestial magic and magic, and then he would strive for time to see if he could learn one or two more rare kinds of magic. Now it seems that in a month, he can learn both celestial magic and magic, which is very amazing.

    "What do you choose for magic? I''m not asking for it? "

    Sean regretted more than once.

    But in the end, in terms of the universality and diversity of magic, and the benefits to his own fitness, sheen gritted his teeth and continued to study.

    Fortunately, the magic didn''t disappoint Sean.

    Sheen once found an opportunity to slip out of the capital and test magic on a nearby mountain. He directly gave the magic characteristic of "vitality" to that mountain. As a result, the mountain broke out.

    Yes, it did.

    It turned out to be a volcano, so that the underground magma gushed out, almost did not cause disaster.

    Of course, the premise that didn''t cause a disaster was that sheen was in a panic and was forced to have no choice. First, he cut down the mountain with his full open magic sword, and then used the superior magic of celestial magic [extraterrestrial gravity] to mobilize the power of the celestial body, drop the terrible gravity, and draw the mountain out of the totally invisible sky. Otherwise, the surrounding of the king''s capital would be completely Suffer.

    In addition, when using extraterrestrial gravity, sheen almost lost control of his power, causing several nearby mountains to be almost sucked away.

    It scares Sean.

    "You''d better not use superior magic in the future..."

    sheen made this decision immediately.

    For sheen, who can make the primary magic more powerful than the superior magic, the powerful superior magic fell into his hands, and it really became a disaster level large-scale destruction magic.

    Sheen felt that his own words could destroy one or two cities in minutes.

    If he is willing to unseal the holy sword, it will be the true human nuclear weapon. It will be destroyed everywhere.

    However, it is undeniable that with the gradual mastery of all kinds of magic, Sheen''s strength is also rising.

    It''s the only motivation sheen can keep going.

    To sum up, sheen finally insisted on gripping his teeth, constantly carrying all kinds of magic incantations and cramming all kinds of incantations into his brain.As for Vivian and others, it seems that they have been insisting on adventure activities all the time. It is said that they have left a great reputation in the adventurers'' Association of Wangdu.

    However, Ayi''s words have been convinced by sheen these days. Although she is reluctant to do so, she still promises to take care of Tieer a little, so that she won''t be bullied by the royal nobles.

    This allows sheen to put his mind on the study of magic.

    But there is still a price.

    That is, Sheen''s purse was empty in the end.

    desperation, in order to continue to raise AI and a princess''s highness, Sheehan can only borrow money from Vivian.

    Vivian borrowed it.

    But at that time, Vivian that full of comfort and gentle eyes, always let sheen have a sense of humiliation.

    Because, before, when she lent money or magic props to Lyon, her eyes were full of comfort and tenderness.

    "... after all, I still live like I hate most."

    Sean is speechless and looks to the sky.

    It''s worth mentioning that these days, there is a person who has been around sheen.

    It''s the same today.

    "Indeed, Qing is here again. She is really eager to learn."

    When sheen entered the palace and was ready to go to the underground wizard library, a sound that had become familiar for a while began to ring in his ears.

    "..."

    sheen squinted and turned to look at the sound source.

    Where, the familiar guard Knight came.

    "Good morning, Sean."

    Limjo said hello with a friendly, hearty greeting.

    "Good morning, master limcho."

    Sean responded calmly.

    The two gathered and chatted.

    However, limjo has always been more enthusiastic and active, while sheen is relatively calm and even lack of interest, which makes them look like they don''t know each other at all. Instead, they are chatting casually by strangers on the road.

    As a matter of fact, it was Lim Joe who started the conversation, and sheen was just dealing with it, as anyone else could see.

    These days, Clem Joe has been like this, taking the trouble to say hello to sheen and talk to him.

    "Are you going to see your highness first and then the library?"

    Limjo asked with a smile.

    "Yes."

    Sean naturally nodded.

    "Why don''t you let me go with you this time?"

    Limjo said as if jokingly.

    However...

    "OK." Sheen was still so casual, nodded his head and said, "you can come together."

    On hearing this, Lim Joe was stunned.

    Actually agreed?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Now limjo lost his voice.

    Instead, it was Sean, who looked at limjo''s expression and became intriguing.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to come along? "

    Sheen spoke as if he were testing something.

    This makes limjo do not know what to say, and his heart is raised with a sense of vigilance.

    Is this a trap

    Limjo was thinking about things like this.

    can''t help. Sheehan should be very clear that many people have always hated him on the surface, but if he can meet with his royal highness through his royal highness, he will never refuse.

    at the beginning, when Vivian brought sheen to see lorsi, did the noblemen not come around like flies, hoping Vivian could introduce herself to meet her royal highness?

    now, the distance between sheen and Luo Si is much closer than that of Vivian. Almost every day she can see her royal highness. In her Royal Highness''s room, she stays for at least one hour. Such a relationship, if sheen is willing to bring her into the room, is very easy.

    under such circumstances, Sheehan will feel that if there is a noble gentleman''s friendship with him, he also wants to claim his colleagues when he sees his highness. That is absolutely another purpose.

    that is to say, in such a situation, Sheehan will think that others are just using themselves to introduce themselves to meet the royal highness of the princess.

    Such sheen is bound to be wary of others.

    Limjo thought that sheen would be indifferent to himself these days, and that''s why.

    and limjo did have some calculations in this area, hoping to be able to borrow the bridge of Shane and relate to his royal highness.

    Klimcho knew it was not urgent, otherwise it would be bad.

    So, the proposal just made by limjo is really joking.

    Unexpectedly, sheen agreed directly.

    Isn''t he afraid of being used?

    , is he not afraid that anyone will be intermingled with his royal highness and threaten his relationship with his royal highness?

    if he is lijo, he will refuse all the opposite sex''s attempt to contact Luo Si, so that no one else will become close to his royal highness, and he will be neglected.

    Limjo believed that other people would certainly do the same.

    Including Sean, the same is true.

    so...

    (he just wanted to take this as a blow to my impression of his royal highness.)

    If the man who knew that limjo was willing to make friends with Sean and wanted to get in touch with him, the impression on him would be very poor.

    Because, in that case, the intention of uneasiness and kindness is too obvious.

    So limjo was silent for a moment, then laughed and shook his head.

    "No, no, I just said it casually. Don''t care. I can''t disturb you and your highness."

    As a man who could not show off the mountain or dew in the cavalry guards for two years and did not take the initiative to approach Roxie, limjo''s patience was very sufficient.

    even when he thinks of Shane and Luo Si, he will be very annoyed when he talks and jokes in places he can''t see. He is also very excited about his suggestion. He can''t wait to see the princess''s highness and speak to his highness.

    Therefore, Lim Joe is very calm to tell himself, not impulsive, to be patient.

    as long as he can really develop a good relationship with sheen, then it will be a matter of time before he meets his royal highness.

    The most important thing now is not to focus on the small profits that may be more than the gains, but to pay attention to the future development.

    Limjo did not forget that in addition to using sheen to get close to his highness, he also had a task to find out the details of sheen and even dig out the secret of his unique skills.

    This is the top priority.

    Compared with this, a little temptation in front of us must be ignored.

    That''s what limjo told himself in his heart.

    However...

    "you say it''s too late now?"

    As if he felt something, sheen shrugged and made a sound.

    "The Lord has come."

    Hearing this, Lim Joe was stunned at first, and then his face finally changed.

    It''s just because there''s a magic that even he can detect, very refreshing and familiar.

    Limjo''s breathing became more rapid.

    He resisted the excitement, clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and then turned slowly to look behind him.

    The next second, limjo saw the figure that had never been seen in his dream so many times.

    White hair like snow swayed in the wind.The atmosphere spread from the field.

    The posture is awe inspiring and straight, such as a beautiful scenery.

    Her eyes are perfect, and her face is like a star.

    the princess of heaven, none such under heaven, walked slowly and slowly.

    "Your Highness..."

    limjo could not help but make a dry voice.

    Roxie suddenly came here and appeared in front of Sean and limjo.

    "Are you here?"

    The beautiful voice also comes from its mouth.

    "I thought you weren''t here yet."

    Roxie said that.

    His sight, almost instantaneously, was placed on Sean and did not notice the presence of limjo.

    "..."

    limjo''s excited mood was like a basin of cold water, which made his hands tight and almost did not clench his fists.

    Instead, it was Sean, who glanced at Rosie and spoke with disapproval.

    "I''m just here, but it''s you. How did you come out?"

    Sean didn''t expect Roxie to pop up.

    Of course, this is not without reason.

    "Something needs to be dealt with a little bit."

    Roxie didn''t explain too much, but after saying this, she just looked at limjo next to her.

    Seeing this, limjo saluted without thinking.

    "Limcho Stirling, Knight of the guard, met your highness."

    Two years later, limjo finally stood face to face with Roxie, and he finally gave her name.

    Yes, it was the first time limjo and Rosie had met up close like this.

    But Roxie didn''t know limjo.

    "I know you, you are the son of the Duke of Barry, the genius of the Duke''s family who joined the order of the guards two years ago?" Roxie thought of all things about limjo, nodding her head and saying, "I have heard people around you say that you have performed very well, and you are even considered to be an excellent person who will be able to catch up with teacher alidia in the future. You are worthy of being the son of the Duke."

    "Your Highness praised it." Limjo lowered his head, as if he did not dare to look directly at Roxie, and said in a straight voice, "compared with your highness, I am only a small stone beside the stars."

    "You are too modest." Roxie shook her head, but said nothing more. She took a look at Sean, then at limjo, and said, "are you two friends?"

    Limjo didn''t answer that question.

    He just looked at Sean to see what she said.

    Sheen didn''t let him down.

    "Only a few."

    He answered truthfully with a smile.

    "Is it?"

    Roxie nodded, but her eyes were withdrawn from Lim Joe''s body and no longer on him.

    This detail was discovered by limjo.

    Then limjo''s heart sank completely.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    On the other side, Sean and Rosie are already talking to each other.

    "You should be OK next?"

    Roxie confirmed like this.

    "I have to go to the library."

    Sheen gave Roxie a vague look, thinking that Roxie was asking questions.

    It''s impossible for Roxie not to know that Sheen has been in the library recently trying to recite magic spells.

    And have already known, still ask him so, is not in know why to ask?

    But Roxie seems to be very unconscious.

    "I''ll go back to the library later." "Now, why don''t you come with me first?" she said, smiling at Sean

    "What do you want?" Sheen showed an alert expression and said, "just want to chat and drink tea... It doesn''t seem like this plan?"

    "Well." Roxie nodded and said frankly, "I have something to deal with just now

    In other words, Roxie wants Sean to follow her on this.

    Sheen was eager to say no.

    But Roxie didn''t even give him a chance.

    "Think it over before you answer."

    If Roxie said something like this, she would make Sean''s mouth twitch.

    Obviously, if sheen turned down Rosie here, she would not give up. What moths would come out later to hinder Sheen''s hard work.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sheen spoke in a sullen voice.

    "Don''t worry. It''s just a trip out of the city. It won''t waste too much time."

    Roxie said, satisfied with Sheen''s performance.

    "Out of town?" Sean was surprised and said, "what are you going to do out of town?"

    Roxie didn''t answer directly.

    "Then you will know." Roxie said, "anyway, you go with me first."

    With that, Roxie naturally held out her hand and took sheen.

    This scene, let Lim Joe on the side of the eye is a jump.

    For Roxie, maybe she just wanted to stop sheen who might run away at any time?

    But in the eyes of others, the meaning is different.

    After all, there has never been a person who can let Roxie take the initiative to stop like this, to remove the same-sex and family members.

    Now, sheen let Roxie make this move naturally. What does it mean?

    It''s really frightening to think about it.

    At least, limjo found that the relationship between sheen and Roxie was perhaps better than anyone thought.

    This raised a rare uneasiness in limjo''s heart.

    At the moment, limjo couldn''t control his voice.

    "Is your highness going out of town?" Limcho quickly said: "that should be accompanied by the paladin knights, or simply let the Cavaliers out to protect your highness."

    Although she didn''t know what Roxie was going to do, limjo did not dare to investigate for no reason. She could only suggest that sheen and Roxie should not be alone.

    Therefore, it is better to let the guard order go out, so that they can also follow out of the city.

    That''s what limjo thinks.

    Unfortunately...

    "no more." Roxie shook her head and said, "it''s enough to have him and me. It''s not suitable for too many people to participate in this."

    Hearing this, limjo not only did not feel relieved, but also felt more uneasy.

    Two is enough?

    How can we?

    It can''t be!

    "It would be too dangerous for your highness to leave the city alone." Limjo quickly said, "if it is not convenient to let too many people follow, then at least please let me go. I swear in the name of the guard knight, I will definitely fight to protect the safety of your highness."

    Lim Joe had already ignored the euphemism and put forward his own idea directly.

    Roxie turned her eyes and looked at limjo.

    However, bearing the gaze of Roxie, limjo not only did not feel happy, but also felt cold.

    Because, Roxie looked into his eyes, full of courage.

    "Do you mean to say that if I can''t cope with the danger when it comes, one more you can help?"

    Roxie''s words, let Lim Joe instantly dumb.

    Indeed, if there is a danger that even Roxie can''t cope with, it won''t work if he''s alone?

    Even in terms of grade, Lim Joe is higher than Roxie, but Roxie''s strength is much stronger than bilimjiao.

    Even if she doesn''t use the sword or her unique skills, she can''t match her abilities in other aspects.

    For example, skills, the composition of all kinds of skills of Roxie is much better, and her grades are all higher than that of bilimjiao. In addition, the potential of Rosie is undoubtedly greater, and the ability growth of all aspects during upgrading is undoubtedly much better. Under the condition that the grade difference is only five, limjo has no advantage in front of Roxie, on the contrary, she is also surpassed.To put it bluntly, even if it doesn''t count as skill or holy sword, her abilities in all aspects will not be lower than that of limjo, who has a higher level.

    Although limjo did not fight with Roxie, he had seen Roxie and the deputy head of the cavalry in the Knights'' arena.

    He was a knight with a high level of 88. He not only raised his weapon skills to level 9, only one step away from the full level, but also trained [magic sword] to level 8. His strength was second only to alidia in the guard order.

    However, it is such a master, in the hands of Roxie is unable to hold on to ten minutes and then defeated.

    This is the case when Roxie did not use her unique skills, let alone unlock the seal of the sword.

    This shows how strong Roxie is.

    In the Kingdom, alidia is the only one who can rival Roxie.

    And limjo?

    I''m afraid, in Roxie''s hands, I can''t even hold on for three minutes, right?

    "... I know I''m not up to my ability, but if it''s necessary, I can still play the role of delaying time for your highness and empress?"

    Limjo said quietly.

    "No more." However, Roxie shook her head mercilessly, and said indifferently, "I have sheen on my side. Go back to the cavalry."

    With that, Roxie ignored Lim Jo, pulled sheen, turned and left.

    Sheen''s face was helpless, but looking at the gloomy Lim Joe, he could not help but be happy and said this.

    "Sorry, man."

    Sheen left the words and left with Roxie.

    Lim Joe Mu sent the two people away, and after a while, he pulled out his sword.

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled noise, limcho struck a nearby tree with a sword and cut it off.

    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."

    the rapid breath rose and fell in limjo''s mouth.

    His face, a burst of hate is emerging.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    "How can you be with people like that?"

    When she got out of the palace, Roxie returned to her original appearance, and this was what she said to sheen.

    Sheen''s eyebrows raised.

    "That kind of person?" Sheen was quite surprised and said, "what? Do you hate him

    Roxie did not deny, but did not confirm.

    The reason is simple.

    "It''s not a nuisance, but he''s definitely the type I want to stay away from."

    Roxie said that.

    "Why?"

    Sheen was really puzzled.

    Normally speaking, limjo should not have behaved too badly in front of Roxie. How could he get this evaluation?

    In fact, the reason is also very simple.

    "At first glance, I didn''t think about his personality, but I didn''t feel worried about him."

    Roxie was not polite.

    "Such a person, either on the surface or in the heart, or doesn''t pay much attention to other people''s feelings, and only regards their own ideas as truth, which is a very standard essence of aristocratic children."

    Is it because Roxie saw this that she was so unkind to Lim jo in the back?

    Otherwise, with the identity of Roxie, it will not be able to oppress a guard knight on the speech.

    "You see it through."

    Sheen chuckled.

    "Because most of the nobles around me are of this type. They don''t value my identity, status, ability and appearance. They respect me on the surface. In fact, they all want to treat me as their own private property to satisfy their wild hopes or desires. They don''t have any personal feelings in their words and deeds It''s something to close. "

    Roxie seemed to think of something unpleasant, with a piercing tone, as if she were laughing at herself.

    Sheen also knew that when she saw these so-called aristocratic children, she would know their essence and see through some of limjo''s true features.

    That''s why Roxie used the term "that kind of person" to describe limjo.

    Sheen had no opinion.

    After all...

    "I really only met him a few times, and every time he took the initiative to find out. At the first time, he claimed to apologize to the family and his father, and then every time I was just chatting, which made me sick and crooked."

    Sheen gave a brief explanation of his relationship with Lim Joe.

    "Sorry..." Roxie said suspiciously, "is that really it?"

    "I doubted it at first." "Later, seeing his sincere tone and sincere attitude, I thought he was really different from his father."

    It''s a pity that the young master who thought he was well hidden was exposed by accident.

    "When I mentioned you, he had a moment of hostility to me that was captured by my enemy perception skills." Sheen said sarcastically, "I think I''ve covered it up very well, even the hostility is perfectly hidden, right?"

    In fact, if it hadn''t been for a moment when limjo accidentally exposed his hostility, sheen might have believed him.

    It can be seen that this person is not simple.

    But one step wrong, step by step wrong, Lim Joe because of that moment of hostility, completely exposed himself.

    I might have thought that he was patiently building a relationship with sheen, but he had already entered the blacklist of Sean''s heart, and even had been in the blacklist of Roxie''s heart.

    "Before, when I left the king''s Hall in the audience hall, he seemed to have shown hostility to me in the cavalry order. I always thought that the other party was who he was, and now I can fight with him."

    Sheen touched his chin, glanced at Rosie and said, "what am I going to do, you say?"

    "What should I do?" "Why do you want to ask me?" asked Rosie

    "What do you say?" "Don''t tell me, you can''t see that he came to me for you?" he said with a smile

    Roxie was silent.

    This shows that Roxie did see what limjo meant.

    "Do you want me to do it?"

    Roxie turned her head and looked at Sean.

    "No Sheen didn''t look at Roxie. Shi Shi ran said, "let''s see what this guy is going to do first."

    Now is not the time to clean up.

    After that, he took little Ayi to the Stirling collar, and then he would take a good pit for these guys.

    Roxie nodded.

    "If you need my help, just say it."Roxie said.

    "Forget it." Sheen waved his hand and said wearily, "if you help me, those nobles and young men will be more willing to come to me."

    Men are this trouble, see their favorite women to other men, not only will not give up, but will produce hate.

    Of course, women are not much worse.

    While sheen was so moved, Roxie was completely silent.

    After a while...

    "... Do you think it''s really troublesome to be with me?"

    I don''t know when such a whisper came to Hearn''s ears.

    Sheen came back and looked at Roxie.

    Sean saw it.

    In the beautiful eyes of Roxie, there was some uneasiness and weakness.

    Sean''s heart was tense.

    Roxie didn''t do much or say anything more. She just gazed at Sean, her eyes still filled with uneasiness and powerlessness that she had never seen before.

    Sheen was silent.

    It was a long time before Sean sighed.

    "To tell you the truth, it''s really troublesome."

    Sean said that from the bottom of his heart.

    The outspoken words made Roxie gasp.

    The next moment, however, Sheen''s voice changed.

    "But I find a lot of trouble."

    That''s what Sheehan said.

    "A lot?"

    Roxie was slightly stunned.

    "That''s right."

    Sheen curled his mouth and spoke slowly.

    "It''s hard to get along with people who don''t fit in well."

    "It''s very troublesome to deal with nobles."

    "It''s difficult to be brave."

    "Even reincarnation into this world seems to be very troublesome because of the inexplicable inside story."

    "As a result, there are a lot of troublesome things. If I can, I really want to avoid them all. It''s better to continue reciting magic incantations when dealing with these things."

    Sheen looks at Roxie.

    "But your identity, status, ability and appearance are also troublesome to me. Can you understand it?"

    Do you understand?

    Roxie chewed the sentence a little, and her eyes lit up.

    In other words...

    "what I find troublesome is actually troublesome to you, right?" Sheen didn''t have a good breath way: "as for you personally, that is open to discussion, see later."

    With that, sheen left Roxie alone and went outside the palace.

    Roxie was still savoring Sheen''s words, and only after half a ring did she smile.

    That smile is definitely the most beautiful smile in Roxie''s life.

    After that, Roxie was in a better mood and ran after sheen.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    About half an hour later, outside the west gate of the capital, two figures appeared and walked slowly towards the distance.

    Looking at the scene of Roxie moving forward as if aimlessly, sheen still inquired.

    "What are you going to do, anyway?"

    Sheen didn''t guess what Rosie was after.

    Roxie didn''t look back. As she went on, she finally began to explain.

    "In fact, in recent years, there have been unnatural activities in the demons around Wangdu."

    Roxie said that all of a sudden.

    "The devil?"

    Sheen blinked.

    "Yes." Roxie nodded and said, "originally, there are all kinds of high-level demons living near Wangdu. They are also the main targets of Wangdu''s adventurers, because some of them even want to attack Wangdu. For Wangdu, it''s not a big harm."

    Because the king has a border to guard, the walls and gates have always been guarded and patrolled by knights. In addition, adventurers will go out hunting because of various entrustments. On the contrary, the harm of the demons wandering around the king''s capital is not high. On the contrary, their body materials are in great demand for many people, so the king has never thought of driving them away or even fighting them Cutting.

    But recently, there have been some anomalies in their activities.

    "According to reports from the Knights'' order and the adventurers'' guild, some of the demons around Wangdu have left their fixed habitats in the recent period of time, and some have become irritable and uneasy, as if they are aware of some terrible threat, and dare not to approach the Wangdu at all. In order to keep away from the Wangdu, they have brought more or less some magic materials for Wangdu Trouble. "

    Roxie whispered.

    "In addition, recently, we have often received reports of suspicious people wandering around. The palace thought that this anomaly could not be ignored, so it decided to investigate."

    And the results of the investigation, so that the palace and even the royal family are concerned.

    "It has been claimed that the suspicious characters wandering around the capital seem to be the demons headed by the visiting representatives of the demons."

    What Roxie said surprised Sean.

    "Are you talking about the demon cadre named jasinta?"

    Sean remembered that attitude was somewhat frivolous, and gave the rare powerful wand as a reward to his demon youth.

    "Yes, that''s him." Roxie''s face became serious and said: "originally, after the interview, as a demon cadre, he would return to the demon Kingdom and not stay in Wangdu. But I don''t know why, since this period of time, he has been staying in the Wangdu and is unwilling to leave. Even if someone asks him why, he will be perfunctory in the end."

    This is a bit of a problem.

    "Because of the affairs of the old demons, we held that interview. We thought it would be over. However, the cadres of the demon clan were unwilling to leave and stayed here for no reason. During their stay, unnatural phenomena appeared in the vicinity of Wangdu."

    "In addition, the suspicious people wandering around Wangdu are from the other side of the other side. This problem is really big or small."

    "At least, now, in the palace, there are rumors that the demon cadre intends to carry out some conspiracy and do something bad to the kingdom."

    Roxie turned her eyes and looked at Sean.

    "If this is not handled properly, it will become a diplomatic issue between Terrans and demons."

    Therefore, this matter must be well investigated, well handled, and then well resolved.

    Otherwise, regardless of diplomatic issues or whatever, the unnatural phenomena around Wangdu would be enough to cause a lot of people''s uneasiness.

    "The father attached great importance to this matter, and he has been paying close attention to the movements of his highness, and his elder sister has also tried to contact the people of the demons, hoping to collect some information from them, or simply let the people there to arrest him and call him back."

    That''s what Roxie said.

    "And I was responsible for investigating the unnatural phenomena around Wangdu. That''s why I left the city."

    Hearing the speech, sheen said he understood.

    It''s just...

    "even if you want to do this kind of thing, at least bring more people?" Shane puzzled: "for the first time I saw a princess''s Royal Highness walking alone in the wild to investigate things."

    The surrounding area of Wangdu is so vast, where should we start the investigation?

    At this time, it is the most appropriate way to use the sea of people tactics?

    Roxie understood the meaning of nature.

    "We have been able to find out the movement of the knight several times, but we have not been able to find out what the knight has done several times." Roxie helplessly said: "there is no way, we can only use a small number of people to investigate the scheme, so as not to disturb the people on your side of jasinta, secretly investigate."

    Therefore, this is a helpless move."Don''t you need to run the Royal Highness to investigate?" Sheen was still a little puzzled and said, "although you are very strong, your skill combination is all combat skills of close combat department, and there is no spy skill for investigation or investigation at all?"

    It''s not exactly Sean''s understanding to have Roxie go to the suburbs alone to investigate.

    Of course, there is a reason for that.

    "I asked for it on my own initiative this time." "Do you know that I have the blessing of the goddess of fate?"

    "Yes." Sheen nodded and said strangely, "what? Is it related to this blessing? "

    "I think so." Roxie said with a smile: "because of the blessing of the goddess of fate, I can also get some benefits from fate. If it is something that must be solved by me, through the traction of fate, I will finally touch the problem itself in a variety of accidents and coincidences."

    "In other words, I''m not only lucky, but I''m so good that I''m often at the center of the problem and solve it unconsciously." Roxie put a meaningful line of sight to sheen and said: "to meet you and know what''s behind you may also be due to the traction of fate."

    "Better." Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "do you mean that if you run around here yourself, you''ll find a clue in the end?"

    "That''s what happened." "Don''t think it''s very unreliable. Over the years, every time I want to solve something, I will encounter it successfully. I believe it is the same this time."

    Sheen would like to say that your honey confidence really shows me.

    The first time I saw it, it was still so fresh and refined.

    but since it involves God''s blessing, it can not make complaints about it too fast.

    otherwise, if it is beaten, it hurts sane, not the off-line princess.

    "It''s just that I want to go. What should I do?"

    Sheen began to sigh.

    For this kind of thing, I waste my precious time studying as a student. If I don''t take it off afterwards, don''t think I will give up easily.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    When Sean was full of resentment, Roxie seemed to trust her blessing and began to wander around.

    Sometimes it''s going into the forest.

    Sometimes it''s up the hill.

    Sometimes it''s jumping down a hole.

    Sometimes it''s through the path.

    Roxie just swam aimlessly, but the speed was not slow at all, which made Sean feel a little tired after her.

    But when sheen was getting impatient, Roxie came to a high mountain.

    "-"

    just in front of this mountain, sheen and Roxie had a hard step at the same time.

    "... no?"

    Sheen murmured as if he felt something.

    "It seems to be a hit."

    Roxie was staring at the mountain in front of her eyes, her eyes became very sharp.

    "What a chance?"

    Sheen was unable to laugh or cry, and his eyes did not leave the mountain in front of him.

    With the feedback of the "magic sense" skill, sheen can clearly feel the subtle magic undulating in the mountains.

    The magic was so inconspicuous that it might not have been discovered had it not been for Sean and Rosie.

    However, the magic had a very evil, dark and even fierce feeling. It told them that there was something terrible in it.

    This situation, however, is unusual.

    So, maybe it''s like Roxie said.

    Especially in that evil, dark, fierce magic, there are a lot of extraordinary magic wandering.

    That magic, Sheehan can be sure, is the magic of the magic.

    In other words, there are some things in this mountain, and there are a lot of demons.

    "Is it possible that all the demons around Wangdu have gathered here?"

    Sean remembers, Roxie said, that a lot of demons have left their fixed habitats and disappeared.

    Isn''t it very likely that they will gather here?

    "What''s next?"

    Sheen looked at Roxie and asked.

    Roxie didn''t hesitate.

    "Let''s go in and have a look."

    Princess Royal said this without thinking.

    "Must it be so rash?" Sheen protested a little: "now that we''ve found a place, we''d better go back and mobilize large troops and come directly here and step down here."

    "No way." Roxie shook her head and said, "if you go back to transfer the Knights'' order, it will probably disturb some people. At that time, the problems here are likely to be covered up and no time and opportunity can be given to those who have the intention."

    Roxie must be referring to Jacinta, right?

    "I know all the truth..." Sean still murmured, "but really want to break in like this, almost alone?"

    "What are you afraid of?" Roxie immediately turned Sheen''s eyes blank and said, "you are brave, and I have inherited the sword of the brave. We two join hands. Even if it is the three goddesses and the six demons, we can challenge them. What''s to worry about?"

    Indeed, if sheen and Roxie join hands, there will be no opponent who can''t pick off the horse in this human world.

    just, or that sentence, the truth is understood, but really two people went into the mountains to get into contact with this anomaly. Sheen always felt a bit like a bad Flag in the wind.

    , "blind confidence is the most deadly, Princess highness."

    Now sheen began to advise.

    Unfortunately, Roxie couldn''t hear a word.

    "Sometimes you are impulsive and reckless, sometimes you are inexplicably cautious and timid. I can hardly understand you." Roxie glared at Sean and said, "don''t say so much, just come with me."

    With that, Roxie didn''t give Sean a chance to object, but she pulled him to the direction of the mountain.

    Shane struggled, but the princess''s strength was not inferior to him and dragged him into the mountains.

    So sheen decided.

    Next time, I must put something in this girl''s dessert to let her taste the taste of immortality and death.

    Otherwise, I really think I can turn the sky at home.

    ...

    in the deep mountains, the sounds of birds, beasts and insects seem to disappear here, making a depressive silence diffuse in the air.

    Sean and Rosie were walking down a mountain path, only the sound of their feet was left.

    "Ah, sheen."

    The expression of Rosie, who was holding sheen, became more and more dignified as she entered the mountain.

    No way.

    "Do you feel it?"

    Roxie asked Sean in a low voice."Ah." Sheen nodded. His face was long gone. His brow was wrinkled. He whispered, "I thought there was something wrong with this mountain, but now it seems that it is this mountain that is not right."

    That''s right.

    After entering the mountain, sheen could feel that the mountain itself seemed to be very abnormal. The magic power surged from the mountain in an orderly way, absorbing the magic power in the atmosphere and letting the magic flow to some place at the same time.

    "Should not..."

    sheen thought of a possibility.

    And Roxie had the same idea.

    "I always feel like something has been set up on this mountain, and a very large ceremony is being held."

    So she said.

    That''s exactly what sheen thought.

    These days, sheen is not a white bubble in the library. He is constantly carrying celestial magic and incantations. At the same time, he has a deeper understanding of magic.

    So, sheen also felt that the situation here was very much like a large-scale ceremony.

    "This situation, apart from being artificial, can not think of a second possibility."

    Sean thinks so.

    "Are they really going to do something in the human world and in the king?"

    Roxie''s face was a little ugly.

    If this is the case, I am afraid that there will be a conflict and confrontation between Terrans and demons.

    "What does this demon cadre want to do Xi''en was also deeply puzzled and said: "knowing that his own behavior may bring discord to the two tribes, and still doing this kind of thing, he should not be a member of the old demonic sect, right?"

    Roxie didn''t speak, but her face was obviously ugly.

    "We..."

    Rosie was ready to say something.

    But, in this moment, Sheen''s face changed.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Without any hesitation, sheen suddenly called out and retreated.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Roxie, with the same complexion, jumped out of her place without thinking.

    "Bang!"

    At this moment, the ground on which sheen and Roxie were standing was smashed and burst, raising a burst of dust.

    And in one of them, a giant came out.

    ¡°Gaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Hissing and roaring, from each other''s mouth resounding.

    Sean and Roxie retreated into the distance, one jumped into a big tree and looked at the giant.

    At this point, their faces changed again.

    Because, it''s something they''ve never seen before.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    In the fierce cry, the giant appeared among the mountains and forests, setting off the turbulent flow of the atmosphere and roaring, shaking the trees around them to the ground, and the leaves and dust were flying, and the momentum was amazing.

    Sean and Rosie both looked at the giant with a slight change in their faces.

    It was a monster that couldn''t tell whether it was a monster or a human being.

    It has a centipede like body, a huge body, stand up, the height of dozens of meters, quite ferocious.

    However, its centipede body is limited to the lower body, but the upper body is a human body, as if the giant''s upper body and the Centipede''s lower body are combined together.

    In this case, it also has wings like a dragon on its back. In its upper body and head, it has no eyes, nose and ears, no hair, and only a big mouth full of sharp teeth, which looks terrible.

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    Roxie was so surprised that she didn''t recognize what was in front of her.

    Sheen was equally surprised.

    However, sheen was not surprised by the other side''s terrible appearance, but by the level of each other.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.90¡¹¡£

    At present, this half human and half centipede, as well as the monsters with ferocious big mouth and Dragon Wings, not only has a level of 90, but also has four skills: dragon breath, rage, super strange power and semi entity. The skill levels are all level 8, and even the skill level of dragon breath reaches level 9. It''s incredible.

    "How could such a strong monster hide in such a place?"

    Sean was really surprised.

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The monster had already fixed his eyes on Sean and Roxie, and looked at the shocked two men. He let out a terrible roar while swinging his huge body and rushed over.

    For a moment, the sand and rocks were flying and the wind was raging.

    The monster''s huge body was just galloping on the ground, and it was just like a train coming at an amazing speed.

    And its target, no one else, is sheen.

    "I''ll go!"

    Sheen swears.

    Why attack me first?

    Do I look soft and easy to bully?

    You''re killing yourself!

    "Tinder!"

    At the moment, sheen unleashed his magic on the monster who was hurtling forward like a high-speed train.

    "Boom

    The amazing fire wave burst into a burning flame and exploded on the monster''s body.

    However...

    "gaaaa --!"

    The monster turned a blind eye to the explosion on his body. He continued to charge with no decrease in speed. He rushed out of the fire wave, carrying bursts of heat, and hit sheen.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, the monster hit Sheen''s position heavily, as if crushing it, breaking the ground again, causing bursts of vibration and sand.

    "Sheen!"

    Not far away, Roxie, who had witnessed the scene, could not help crying out.

    In response to her voice, it rang immediately.

    "I''m fine!"

    Sheen''s figure did not know when suddenly appeared behind the monster, not even a bit of dust on his body.

    "Instant movement?"

    Seeing this scene, Roxie couldn''t help being stunned.

    It''s wrong, Roxie. It''s just that.

    It''s not a momentary move, it''s a momentary move.

    This ability, which can only be used when attacked, is used by sheen here.

    "It almost hit you."

    Sheen looked at the monster that had burst the ground, narrowed his eyes and pulled out the sword from his waist.

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The monster immediately turned around in the sand and rocks, saw sheen and screamed bitterly.

    Then, the monster actually spewed out a burning breath from its ferocious mouth.

    That''s...

    "dragon breath

    Roxie''s face changed again and again.

    On the contrary, Sean, seeing the monster turn around, guessed what kind of attack it would launch on himself, so he was already ready.

    "Hum!"

    As a spectacular magic burst out of Sheen''s body, Sheen''s Sealed sword suddenly trembled and burst into red.

    "Ha

    Holding the holy sword blessed with magic sword, sheen murmured and beheaded the dragon breath which was like a torrent.

    "Pooh

    In the crack like sound, the red magic blade cut off the incoming dragon breath, let the dragon breath be split in two, scurry across Sheen''s body and fall to the rear."Boom

    With a roar, the place hit by the dragon breath was burned into a piece of scorched earth, and then exploded.

    As for Sean, it is intact in the breath of the dragon.

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Seeing this, the monster let out an angry roar.

    Just then, a figure ran to the monster.

    It''s Roxie.

    I can see that Roxie has also drawn out her own holy sword and used the magic sword skill to make the red magic blade burst from the holy sword.

    "Chop!"

    Roxie raised the magic blade in her hand high and cut off the half human and half centipede monster.

    "Pooh

    Without any accident, Roxie''s amazing magic sword directly cut off the monster''s body and completely cut it off.

    However...

    "gaaaa --!"

    The broken monster swayed like a mirage for a while, and then closed together again and recovered as before.

    "Boom

    The recovery of the monster will be directly in the air is still in the air of Roxie, let the burning breath evaporate the atmosphere, carrying the terrible high temperature, will Roxie to cover in.

    That scene, absolutely can let all see the canthus to crack.

    But sheen didn''t.

    Because sheen had heard from Roxie that she had a skill.

    That ability allows her to counteract a deadly attack in any situation.

    As a result, Luoxi''s whole body, which was covered by the dragon''s breath, was actually blooming with dazzling brilliance.

    Under the brilliance, Roxie, as if wrapped up in a bright streamer, turned into a meteor, darted out of the burning dragon breath and fell to the ground.

    "Is that the guardian of the spirits?"

    Sheen murmured.

    Guardian of the spirit.

    It''s a very special skill.

    Because, only those who can acquire this skill can be royal or aristocratic.

    The existence of royalty and nobility will never lack one thing.

    That''s the loyalty of others.

    In particular, the royal family, in history, loyal heroes sacrificed their lives to protect their deeds.

    If these heroes still have the firm will to guard the monarch forever at the moment of their death, then their magic power will blend into the atmosphere and surround the monarch''s body all the time, even around the blood descendants of the monarch who want to protect them.

    And if the protected descendants of the blood show enough quality to be recognized, then the magic will be turned into real power.

    That power is a special skill that can guard the user in any malice -- [guardian of the spirit].

    Roxie has this special skill.

    Therefore, even if the seal of the sword is not untied, the number of people who can hurt Roxie is still very few.

    This makes the half man, half centipede monster very angry.

    Roxie has fallen by Sheen''s side.

    "Let''s go together."

    Roxie said coldly.

    "Good."

    Sheen nodded suddenly.

    They raised their swords at the same time.

    On him, magic surged.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    "Pooh

    When the cold sword light mixed with the red magic blade, a ferocious wound appeared on the huge body of the half human and half centipede between the mountains and forests.

    "Poo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo."

    two figures like streamers would move and fly around the monster. Each time they moved and swept, they would bring a red sword light and cut on the monster''s body, making the monster''s huge body appear one after another of the wounds.

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The monster roared in pain or anger. The huge body like a centipede swayed wildly. The fiery dragon breath was continuously emitted from the mouth, covering the surrounding area. The two figures trying to kill their bodies were evaporated.

    It''s a pity that the speed of the monster is far less than that of the two. Although the swinging giant body shakes the earth and mountains, and the burning dragon breath burns up the forest and turns the surrounding area into a piece of scorched earth, it is impossible to touch the two figures.

    "Boom

    Once again, the burning dragon breath swept by in anger, burning the earth, while approaching one of the figures.

    "Me again?"

    Sean was speechless as he darted at meteoric speed to avoid the scorching breath of the storm.

    He now seriously doubted whether the monster had a grudge against the man, or had a grudge against him, and had been targeting him all the time.

    From the beginning of the battle to now, it is clear that Roxie''s damage to the monster is no less than that of Sean. However, the number of times that the other party attacks sheen is far more than that of Roxie, which is madness.

    "I didn''t learn skills like provocation. Why?"

    Sheen almost scolded, but he did not dare to neglect it. He had already used the "extreme change" for a long time. He was swimming with huge magic power to strengthen himself and avoid the burning breath of attack.

    Although Sheen has several full-scale resistance skills, he should not have to worry about injury, but when he thought about it, Roxie told him.

    "The breath of a dragon is a torrent that can break through all defenses. Unless it is the effect of unique skills and special skills, no matter how strong the defense is, it will be burned out like paper in front of the breath of the dragon!"

    Therefore, the ability of Xilong is not used in front of the monster.

    If you want to defend the dragon breath, you have to use the unique skills or special skills of the defense system, or you can only unseal the holy sword and use the protection of the holy sword to resist the damage of dragon breath.

    If it can be solved, the magic power of holy sword will become very conspicuous. If there are demons wandering around, they will be found.

    In view of this, Roxie suggested to solve the problem without understanding the sacred sword.

    This made Sean almost swear again.

    "There is so much noise here that I almost didn''t tell others that something happened here. If there are people wandering around, let alone demons, an ordinary person will find out?"

    In this case, I was worried that the magic of the holy sword would disturb the demons. It was just a trick to hide one''s ears and steal the bell.

    Sheen scolded, but the movement of his hand did not stop. He raised his holy sword to the attacking dragon breath, attached the magic sword, and suddenly chopped.

    Suddenly, the dragon breath, which can break through all defenses, is cut off by the red magic blade and spreads around.

    Obviously, it is impossible for dragon breath to evaporate his sword.

    Therefore, sheen can cut off the dragon breath with the holy sword attached with the magic sword like this.

    But...

    "gaaaa --!"

    The monster is still roaring, although can''t help sheen and Roxie, but also did not fall.

    Because its scarred giant body would flicker like a mirage every once in a while, and then all the injuries on it would disappear.

    "Can''t this monster die?"

    Roxie leaped in the air, surrounded by the brilliance of the "hero guard", broke through the blockade of the dragon breath, ran to the monster''s back, and looked at the other party''s recovery of the huge body, beautiful eyebrows deeply wrinkled.

    "This should be the effect of that semi physical skill?"

    Sheen ran to the monster, attracted fire, and was puzzled.

    In principle, even if a magic object without substance is cut by the magic sword, it will suffer real damage, let alone half entity.

    [magic sword] is not only sharp and powerful, it is the trump card of the close combat system, almost everything can not be broken. As long as the level is high enough, even the enchantment or magic can be cut off, and the magic objects that can be immune to physical damage can also be damaged by the magic sword.

    In addition, even if it is sealed, the power of the holy sword is still more or less effective. Evil creatures like this should not be able to ignore the damage caused by the sword.

    Is it because it is not magic, people do not know what is the relationship?

    "BoomIn the roar, the monster''s dragon breath will again hit, will hit the ground to melt, into fiery red magma.

    Sean and Roxie ran away from each other at a high speed, avoiding the terrible breath of the dragon, but they were not affected.

    However, the dragon breath of the monster is really terrible. The mountain has begun to evaporate and become crumbling.

    "You can''t go on like this!" Sheen yelled at Roxie, "don''t hesitate! Roxie! With the sword

    "Good!" Roxie didn''t stick to it anymore.

    She is not stupid. She is fighting like this. The people who should be disturbed are afraid that they have already been disturbed. There is no need to worry about it.

    "

    As the short liberation language was chanted, the sword in Roxie''s hand suddenly trembled, and the blade steel on the surface also slid up, inlaying layer by layer, and finally the seal ring on the hilt was collected.

    Meanwhile, sheen moved.

    Sean fell in front of the monster, his eyes burning up.

    "Let''s test my magic with you."

    Sean raised his hand and gathered the magic on his fingertips.

    "Give and bind."

    Through singing, Sean gives a character to this world.

    The object is the earth under your feet.

    "Boom...!"

    In an instant, the earth began to tremble.

    The monster seemed to realize that something was wrong, and just wanted to move, the ground under him suddenly split, making it fall into the abyssal cracks.

    Then, when the monster was ready to get up, the ground was entangled again. It actually merged directly and buried the monster in the crack.

    "Pay and harden."

    At this time, sheen is to give the new characteristics of the earth, so that the ground flow through a huge magic, become very hard.

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The monster struggled desperately, but only in exchange for a position to shake the mountain, unable to break free from the shackles of the cracks.

    And Roxie has already jumped up and gone.

    In his hands, the brilliance of the sword was shining and dazzling.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Perhaps aware of the threat of death, the half human, half centipede monster finally let out a panic like hiss.

    Looking at Roxie holding a dazzling sword, like a goddess from heaven, to her direction, the monster made a desperate fight.

    "Boom

    Under the condition that the body is bound by the earth, the monster can only spray out the dragon breath, so that the most powerful dragon breath so far rises into the sky, like a hot waterfall rushing to the sky, and crashing to Roxie.

    Roxie looked at the huge dragon breath, but she was very calm. Instead of dodging, she rushed straight in.

    "Zheng!"

    The light of the sword spread to Roxie.

    "Hum!"

    The brilliance of the guard was shining.

    Under the protection of the guardian of the spirit, Roxie could have resisted the attack of dragon breath to a certain extent. Now, with the power of the holy sword, the damage on her body was reduced by more than half. The dragon breath of the monster could no longer pose any threat to Roxie.

    As a result, Roxie seems to be in the waterfall upstream of a streamer, all the way through the burning dragon breath, burst into the front of the monster.

    "Chop!"

    The next second, Roxie raised the sword and attached the magic sword to the blade.

    It is worth mentioning that the brilliance of the magic sword, which should have been red, turned into a dazzling golden color after merging with the holy power of the holy sword.

    The golden "magic sword" starts from the holy sword, and is cut off by Roxie at one stroke. It goes into the top of the monster''s head, and then goes through the tail like body of a centipede. Like a beam of light, it cuts through the whole body of the monster in an instant.

    "-"

    the roar of the monster suddenly stopped.

    "Da!"

    In the clear and audible footstep sound, Roxie, holding the bright and dazzling sword, also fell on the ground, with her back to the monster, and slowly restrained her whole body''s magic power.

    After a long time, her body didn''t move in the middle of the line.

    With the thin line as the center, the monster''s body broke into two parts, one left and one right, sliding in opposite directions and falling down.

    "Bang..."

    the sound of "Bang..." fell to the ground.

    The monster, which was divided into two, raised the dust, stirred up the gravel, and fell to the ground. There was no more movement.

    "Hoo..."

    Roxie just breathed out and turned to look at Sean.

    Sheen held the sword in one hand and raised her thumb at Rosie in the other.

    "Handsome or you handsome."

    Sheen made some incompetent comments.

    Roxie immediately rolled her eyes and ignored sheen, who was teasing her. She sealed the sword again and approached him.

    "Did you just use magic?" Roxie came to sheen, quite surprised: "originally, you choose in the library of magic is this?"

    "What?" Sheen blinked and said, "didn''t I say that?"

    "No more!" Roxie contradicted: "when you asked what system of magic you chose, you not only didn''t say it, but also pretended to tell me, and I will know later."

    "Yes." Sheen, not ashamed at all, said, "now you know that?"

    "You guy..." Roxie patted sheen on the chest and said, "however, this magic is quite suitable for you. It has high versatility, and only people with outstanding magic can really play its role. It''s just like it''s tailor-made for you."

    "Come on, you were born with magic enough to startle the divine world. You are not qualified to call me." Sheen didn''t think so, but then he said strangely, "anyway, your magic power is so strong, why don''t you learn magic?"

    Roxie''s skills are all warrior skills. At most, they only add magic enhancement and magic recovery skills. There is no magic related skills.

    "Isn''t it a pity not to learn magic for such a strong magic power?"

    Sean thinks so.

    But Roxie didn''t think so.

    "Almost all the brave men in the past dynasties are soldiers of the close combat system, because their strongest weapon is the holy sword. Since it is a sword, can we still use the holy sword as a practice stick and be a magician?" Roxie said: "although there are some brave people who are proficient in magic, but now that they have holy swords, it is better to concentrate on warrior skills than to upgrade magic skills with skill points. Only in this way can we upgrade skills as much as possible and become more powerful."

    A person''s skill points are limited. If he concurrently cultivates magic, a large number of skill points must be invested in magic skills, which leads to the backward progress of warrior skills.Although there will be more magic means, and her strength will certainly rise. But lothy thinks that the holy sword is her biggest weapon. The one who uses the holy sword is destined to be a soldier of the close combat system. It is better to put all the skill points into the skills of the warrior system.

    "What''s more, learning magic is so boring that I have to spend a lot of time studying it. I''m already very busy, so I don''t want to spend extra time to let myself have no rest."

    Roxie said this seriously, in exchange for Sean''s white eyes.

    "Well, you have a point, you fish princess." Sheen changed the subject and said, "let''s not talk about it. Let''s go and see the monster."

    "Well." Roxie nodded and whispered, "I''ve never seen that kind of monster. It''s weird and full of weirdness. But it''s so strong that we have to take its body back and let the Ministry of magic analyze it."

    They talked like this, and came to the broken monster, and looked at the past.

    But that''s how Sean and Roxie were shocked.

    "Hiss..."

    I saw that the corpse of the monster suddenly puffed up smoke, as if it had been burned up by an invisible flame. Even the body became illusory and gradually swaying, and finally disappeared like a real mirage.

    "This..."

    Sean looked at the scene and was stunned.

    "Gone?"

    Roxie was also shocked.

    The two looked at the empty ground for a long time. They didn''t know how long it was before they looked at each other. They both fell into a silent state.

    Abnormal situation, let two people a little at a loss.

    "Well, the body evaporated."

    Sheen murmured as if he had nothing to do with himself.

    "How could it be so?"

    Roxie frowned deeply, too.

    Even if the monster has a semi physical nature, it should not disappear after being killed, right?

    Although the demons without entities will disappear after being knocked down, they will usually leave some materials similar to the core after they disappear. They will not disappear completely like this.

    What''s going on here?

    Sean and Roxie kept thinking in silence, unable to speak for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    When sheen and Roxie knocked down the half human and half centipede monster, and the monster evaporated and disappeared, such a scene happened in one corner of the demon world.

    ¡°Gaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    In an unknown dark space, a half human and half centipede monster suddenly seemed to bear great pain, howling and howling.

    Yes.

    There is also a half human and half centipede monster here.

    However, the size of this monster is much larger than that of the monster that sheen and Roxie knocked down. It is hundreds of meters tall. It is also full of terrible magic power that can cause the earth to fall apart. It is roaring and struggling at the same time.

    Unfortunately, the huge monster was firmly bound by thick chains engraved with magic incantations. Locked in this dark space, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of the chains.

    In this case, the monster can only keep roaring and howling, making the ground tremble and the atmosphere shake.

    Several figures hidden in the dark looked at this scene and began to talk.

    "It seems that the larva on the other side of the kingdom of Mithra has been knocked down."

    "How fast."

    "Although there are the best treasures of the Kingdom and the strongest Knights there, it is sooner or later that the juveniles will be knocked down, but I didn''t expect to be so fast."

    "I thought, at least until the juveniles grow to a certain extent and attack the royal capital, the Kingdom''s most precious treasure and the strongest Knight will take action."

    "Now it seems that they are more vigilant than we thought."

    The figures in the dark talked like this, ignoring the howling monsters in their words, and taking nothing for granted what happened in the kingdom of Mithra.

    Even, they''re still talking.

    "It''s a waste of a larva, but there''s not much to collect."

    "It''s true that there are not many sacrifices harvested there. If only there were more."

    "The level of demons around the king''s capital of Mithra is very high. If it is offered as a sacrifice to the mother''s body, the completion of the mother''s body will be improved a lot?"

    "What a pity."

    The figures in the dark exchanged opinions.

    "Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong with the larvae elsewhere."

    "There is also a larva on the side of Mithra, depending on how those people plan to use it."

    "It doesn''t matter how you use it, as long as you can collect enough sacrifices."

    "Then we''ll keep watching."

    "Well, keep watching."

    With these words, the figures in the dark slowly faded away.

    Only one word, echoing in the dark.

    "I hope our king can be born successfully."

    This sentence, mixed in the monster''s roar, passed away.

    No one can hear.

    ...

    on the other side, after the monster disappeared, sheen and Roxie did not go back to the house, but rather they searched the whole mountain with nothing to gain.

    To this end, sheen also took out the magic wand given to him by Jacinta, and searched the mountains with the detection effect of the wand, hoping to find some clues.

    As a result, there was no gain at all.

    No, there is an exception, but it is also a harvest.

    This anomaly is that a large number of demons that should have gathered in the mountain have disappeared. Even the mountain, which seems to be holding some ceremony, has returned to normal, and the magic no longer has a strange flow.

    In other words, the mountain is no longer a problem.

    As the monster is knocked down, all the weird things here disappear with it. It''s chilling.

    Sean and Roxie stayed in the mountain until evening, and could not find any other abnormality. They had no choice but to give up.

    "Go back." Sean looked at the sunset sky, sighed and said to Roxie beside him: "if you go on looking like this, you won''t find anything useful."

    Hearing this, Roxie is still a little reluctant.

    "It''s hard to catch the tail, and it''s gone again." Roxie murmured irritably, and said, "I knew I would not have knocked down that monster. It''s better to capture it alive."

    "Save it." But sheen was not optimistic. He said, "the monster itself is weird, and it''s semi physical, and it has dragon breath that breaks through all defense. How do you want to catch that kind of guy alive?"

    "There''s always a way, isn''t it?" "You''ve been learning magic in the library all the time, and you''ve mastered the magic. Isn''t there any way you can?"

    "... it can''t be said that there is no such thing." Sheen pondered for a moment, then said slowly: "I remember that there is a superior feature of" imprisonment "in magic, which can directly affect the magic. If you use this feature, you should be able to seal the monster.""In addition, there is also a higher level magic called" Ten Star rings "in celestial magic. It can simulate the movement of ten kinds of celestial bodies and seal the enemy directly in the independent star space. If you want to break through this seal, unless you can change the operation track of the celestial body or break the independent star space, you will not be able to break free from it and will be banned forever."

    If you use this superior celestial magic, you should be able to capture that monster alive?

    Sean, at least, is confident.

    It was Roxie who was surprised by Sheen''s speech.

    "And you learned celestial magic?" Roxie was quite surprised and said, "isn''t that a very difficult ancient magic? I''ve heard that none of the court magicians in the Ministry of magic research can learn it successfully. Even the Protoss and the demons have borrowed it to study. It has taken several years, and no one has learned it yet. How can you learn it? "

    This time, Roxie was really shocked.

    Learning celestial magic and learning to give magic are two completely different concepts.

    Although magic is rare and few people learn it, it is mainly because of the high demand for magic. Many people don''t want to learn it, but they can''t play a more powerful effect and role. That''s why few people are willing to learn it.

    But celestial magic is different, the difficulty of learning is also in space magic, even in the history of Protoss and demons, few people can learn this kind of magic.

    Therefore, the magic will gradually decline, and finally even lost.

    And sheen seems to have learned?

    This...

    "don''t look at me like this." Sheen glanced at the surprised Roxie, and said faintly: "brother has a hang, others are envious not to come."

    "I envy you." Roxie patted sheen once more, and said with great dissatisfaction: "since you have learned celestial magic and can still catch that monster alive, why don''t you do it?"

    "Who knew it would disappear like this?" Sheen retorted: "at that time, of course, it was a direct killing, no discussion."

    "You..." Roxie was angry.

    They quarreled until it was dark and stopped.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    When the night fell, sheen and Roxie returned to Wangdu.

    "Then I''ll go back first." Roxie some tired like mouth, way: "you also hurry back, don''t be Vivian they worry about."

    "You don''t mean to say that." Sean was also a little tired, which made his tone appear to be very lazy, and said: "I wasted a day''s time, my one month''s time is very precious."

    "Yes, yes, I wasted it, all right?" Roxie didn''t have the strength to continue arguing with sheen. She just said, "tomorrow..."

    "tomorrow, you can''t drag me around any more." Sheen interrupted quickly and said, "I think you''d better go to that demon cadre instead of taking chances like today."

    "Looking for him?" Roxie was slightly stunned.

    "Yes." Sean came up with an idea and said, "try him out a little bit and see what his reaction is."

    "Indeed." Roxie nodded thoughtfully and said, "if the monster is really related to the Lord jasinta, let him know that the monster has been knocked down by us, and he should react?"

    "Of course, there may be no response." Sheen shrugged and said, "maybe he has some way to know this at the moment the monster is knocked down."

    "Apart from that, it is not certain that this matter has anything to do with your excellency jasinta." Roxie sighed and said, "well, it''s feasible to try it out. I''ll do what you say."

    "Come on." Sheen had nothing to do with it. He hung up and said, "I''ll call Ollie for you in the library in silence."

    The implication is not to accompany her to do it.

    "Just stay in the library."

    Luo Xi has already been lazy to make complaints about the Tucao again. After throwing away such a sentence, he just started to work hard and go to the direction of the palace.

    Sheen turned and went back to lazahard''s house.

    Wei Wei An and others have not come back. It seems that they are carrying out some troublesome entrustment, which will take more time.

    Miguel has been in the guild these days and seldom goes home. Before that, sheen thought it was a little strange. But now, maybe it is because of the abnormal situation around Wangdu that Miguel has to stay in the guild to deal with various affairs?

    And depending on the situation, these people don''t know when they will be back.

    Sheen would love to wait for Tieer to come back, but after running outside all day, he had a fight with a strange monster. Even he didn''t want to keep waiting in the room with sweat and dust.

    "Forget it, I''ll take a shower today and come back to bed. I''ll get up early tomorrow and go to the library to make up for today''s progress."

    Sheen sighed with regret, and went to the direction of the bathhouse.

    However, just as sheen opened the door of the bathhouse and walked into it, the vision occurred.

    "Hum!"

    I saw that Sean had just stepped into the bathhouse, and the space in the bathhouse was suddenly distorted.

    Sheen didn''t have time to react. He just felt that the sky was spinning before his eyes. Then, people were no longer in the bathhouse, but in a sacred and solemn temple.

    "This is...!"

    Seeing this familiar temple, Sean''s spirit was shocked, and a little tired feeling in his brain disappeared instantly.

    Then...

    "it''s the third time that you should get used to it?"

    The moving sound like a fairy music was so loud that it reached Sean''s ears.

    Sheen turned sharply and looked at the sound source.

    There, the familiar beauty of the figure into Sean''s eyes.

    "Nen..."

    Yes.

    Sean, I finally met ninen again.

    "You seem to have done a lot of things these days, my brave man."

    The beautiful goddess looked at Sean like a smile, making a pair of starlike eyes shining.

    Sean suddenly had the feeling that all his ideas were seen through by the other party.

    No, it''s not a feeling, it''s something that really exists.

    After all, the goddess could read her heart, and the other side would know what she was thinking.

    But it still doesn''t stop Sean''s impulse.

    An impulse to give the goddess a severe lesson and rub it on the ground.

    "I advise you not to?" Nien easily saw through the idea of sheen, and said lightly: "it''s OK outside. In this temple, you can''t do anything about me. In your words, impulse is the devil, so don''t be impulsive."

    The goddess was very calm, as if she didn''t realize how much trouble and trouble her actions had brought to sheen.

    Sean was immediately laughed at.

    "Don''t you know how many brain cells I''ve been killing because of your business? Now you''re telling me not to be impulsive? "Sheen''s tone was very blunt.

    Kenyon, on the contrary, cast a smiling look at this kind of sheen, like looking at a troubled child, and said with a smile, "do you want to blame me?"

    "Shouldn''t I blame you?" "Who said that I was summoned to defeat the devil? What happened? The demon king has been overthrown for a thousand years, and the brave has become a history directly. The three clans are now at peace. On the contrary, once the brave man is exposed, it will bring a gap to the peace. Are you playing with me? "

    Sheen vented the accumulated resentment.

    Nien also began to smile, quietly listening to Sean''s complaints, as if everything had been borne down, just looked at Sean, the beautiful face not only did not have a little mood fluctuation, but appeared incomparably gentle.

    That never seen the appearance, let the angry sheen a little bit frustrated.

    "Well, tell me." Sheen could only take a deep breath, stare at ninen and say, "who are you?"

    Hearing this, ninen''s eyes drooped slightly, and her eyes showed a little sadness.

    "I''m just a person who doesn''t know whether to exist or not."

    Ninen''s voice seemed to come from the distant horizon, which seemed so ethereal and serene.

    "You don''t have to guess. I''m not omnis, nor any goddess known in the divine world. People who know my existence don''t know whether they have appeared. Even the three goddesses and the six demons don''t know that I exist."

    With that, nean looks at Sean.

    "I know you''re curious about how I brought you into this world."

    "I can only tell you that this is my privilege, my ability."

    "In this omnipotence, there is no one but me who has the deepest connection with the brave and who knows the things called by the brave best."

    "Including the goddess."

    With a wave of Nen''s hand, the ceiling of the temple was rippling like water.

    In the ripple, a picture appears gradually.

    It was a scene of a goddess lying in the flowers, sleeping soundly.

    "This is..."

    sheen is stunned.

    Ninen was staring at the goddess, her eyes freezing.

    "She''s ornice."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Ohmis.

    The origin of the world, the apex of the protoss, is known as the supreme goddess of omnipotent existence.

    Such a existence, up to now, has already become a legend.

    But, at this moment, sheen saw her, the figure of the supreme goddess lying in the flowers, sleeping.

    But that''s not what surprised Sean the most.

    What surprised sheen most was the appearance of the goddess, who was regarded as a legend.

    "You..."

    Sean took a look at the sleeping goddess, and then looked at Nie, speechless.

    No way.

    as like as two peas, the most important god mentioned in the mouth, ohms is exactly the same as herself.

    can see as like as two peas in the flowers, the eyes are cold and even a little bit of hatred.

    "I know what you''re thinking." "We are as like as two peas".

    It''s just, that''s the reason that ninen doesn''t seem to want to say.

    And sheen can also feel that this is an untouchable topic.

    So sheen could only suppress his doubts and ask.

    "What happened to her?"

    What seems to have happened to the high God ornice''s deep sleep?

    While sheen was thinking about it, Nina chuckled.

    "Do you think something happened to her?" Ninen then sarcastically said: "how possible, she is the Almighty supreme God, the most supreme existence, in addition to the demon king kratis, who can let her accident?"

    "... what''s the matter with her now?" Sheen was silent for a while and then asked, "is it just a simple sleep?"

    This sentence, in exchange for a positive answer.

    "Yes, she just simply fell asleep, and still slept for a thousand years."

    Instead of disappearing, the irony on her face grew stronger.

    "In the eyes of that goddess, everything in the world is nothing but a stone on the street, except the demon king kratis."

    "Because everything is created by her, everything is controlled by her. She can manipulate any life and things as she likes, and even the world can be easily tampered with at one''s fingertips."

    "Therefore, she doesn''t value anything, let alone put everything in the field of vision. The only thing that can make her look at other things is kratis."

    With that, ninen''s voice began to grow resentful.

    "Ming Ming has always wanted to overthrow the demon king and kratis, and wipe out his only natural enemy and threat since he was born. However, he did not show interest in other things after achieving his goal."

    "Without the only persistence, without the only obsession, this is just a world that can be fabricated easily in her view. Is there anything worth her to see and pay attention to?"

    "No, not one."

    Nina turns her eyes and looks at Sean.

    "As a result, the woman chose to sleep, thinking that the world no longer needs her own operation, let alone intervene through her own hands."

    "With this idea, since the birth of the divine world, she has never woken up again, but has been lying there, living with the world forever."

    "Do you feel stupid? Do you feel speechless? "

    "But this is the Supreme God, this is omnipotent omnis, a real God out of the world, who is different from us in terms of thinking and viewpoint."

    "It''s amazing, isn''t it?"

    At this point, Nen''s tone is quite out of place.

    The tone of resentment and sadness made Sean not know what to say.

    Sean just wants to know one thing.

    "What are you calling me for

    What sheen asked was what he wanted to know the most.

    Sheen wanted to know more about this than the transcendence of the Supreme God omnes, than the relationship between nine and the goddess.

    To this, ninen restrained her emotions and fixed her eyes on Sean. Then, she finally answered truthfully.

    "I said, I want you to beat the devil." "You may think I''m lying, but it''s a fact," she says

    "Facts?" Sheen frowned and questioned, "but the demon king has been knocked down and can''t be revived again. Unless something happens to the Supreme God ornice, she will never come back to the world, will she?"

    "Yes." Ninen nodded, but said: "but, the devil can not be resurrected, does not mean that there will be no new."

    "New?" Sean was stunned at first, and then his face changed.He probably guessed what ninen meant.

    Sure enough...

    "some people are trying to give birth to a new demon king, so that the new demon king can replace the old demon king who can not be revived, re command the demon family, and fight with the Protoss and Terran."

    Ninen spoke word for word.

    "Do you know why I called you at this time?"

    The reason is simple.

    "Because you''ve touched the secret."

    Ninen''s words made Sean think of the half man and half centipede.

    That monster, should not be...

    "don''t worry, that''s just a monster now, and won''t be the devil king." Nien gave sheen a preventive shot, and then said: "but as the current progress goes on, even if the new demon king will not be born, the three realms and clans of gods, men and demons will be stirred up by those behind the scenes. Finally, it is likely that the war which has stopped for thousands of years will break out and threaten the world."

    That''s why nean called Sean.

    "Who''s behind the scenes?"

    Sheen immediately asked.

    "I don''t know." Ninen shook her head and said, "I found out about this situation, but I didn''t find out who was behind the scenes. I can only be sure that the other party is definitely a member of the old demonic sect and has a high status in the demon clan."

    Sheen''s eyebrows were getting deeper and deeper.

    The reason is not only because of this sudden situation, but also because sheen doesn''t know whether to trust Nien.

    Of course, nean must have read Sheen''s mind.

    So she came to sheen.

    Sheen looked at the beautiful goddess as if to see through her heart.

    She put her hands around her neck, and sheen put her hands around her neck.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Sheen''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief.

    Her eyes were closed and her lips were closed.

    A very warm and intense kiss fell on the body of sheen and ninen, making them like lovers in love, full of ambiguity.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that Nie left sheen with her wet lips. Looking at Sean, who was still in shock, she was blushing and smiling.

    "It''s up to you to judge whether you believe me or not."

    Nen whispered.

    "I just hope you can understand that you are my only sustenance for thousands of years."

    Leaving such words, ninen waves her hand and distorts the surrounding space.

    Sheen disappeared into the temple as if it had never appeared before.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    In the sacred and solemn temple, silence visited here, making all the noise just happened seem to be nonexistent, so empty.

    Ninen watched Sean''s disappearing direction, stroking her lips, while the blush on her face disappeared little by little.

    "It''s time for you to come out when everyone''s gone?"

    After a while, Nen quietly said such a word.

    What responded to ninen''s words was a helpless laugh.

    "I thought you didn''t find me."

    Along with such words, a graceful figure appeared in front of ninen as if emerging from the space out of thin air.

    Looking at this figure, to tell you the truth, Nen is still quite surprised.

    "I didn''t expect that someone could come in here." Ninen looks at her and says, "I remember your name is lesha, right?"

    "So you know me?" Laixia also looked at each other, some surprised, but also some unexpected way: "I thought you would not know me."

    "How could that be possible." "Although I can''t get out of here, I can cross the world to a certain extent, and directly observe some places in other worlds. Of course, I have mastered the existence like you."

    "That would be a pleasure." Lesia said this, but there was no sense of honor on her face. Instead, she gazed at ninen and said, "in that case, you should know what I have worked so hard to cross the world to come here for?"

    "If I guess correctly." "Are you curious about the call of the brave?" she said

    "Yes." Laixia said bluntly: "I want to know why you call the brave after thousands of years."

    "Is that why you have been following sheen, hiding in the dark, waiting for opportunities, until I called him here, did you use the power of space magic to jump into my calling to sheen and come here?" "You should have heard what I just said to sheen. Do you know why I called him?" she said

    This sentence, just from ninen''s mouth sounded, Leisha then categorically denied.

    "That reason is just an excuse." Lesia did not hesitate to say: "you should be very clear, the new demon king can not be created at all?"

    That''s right.

    It is impossible to create a new demon.

    "Both kratis, the demon king, and omnis, the Supreme God, are the first beings and concepts born out of nothingness."

    These two beings are the origin that cannot be shaken, the beginning of everything.

    Even the world was later created by the Supreme God ornice, so the two supreme beings could not even conceive of the world.

    Rather, without them, there would be no world.

    Therefore, there will only be one, whether it is the Supreme God omnes or the demon king kratis, and the second will not be born again.

    "Although the old demons had a good plan, it took thousands of years to create a monstrous monster. Even if they went on like this, at most they would have created a seventh devil. It is absolutely impossible to create a second demon king."

    Lesia opened up the contradictions in the matter.

    "Even if at the end of the day, the seventh demon has been born, and there are still many who can fight against it in this world."

    "This state of affairs can not be said to be not serious, but it is not serious enough to call on the brave."

    "What''s more, in today''s era, if the call of courage is activated, it will cause no less problems than the birth of the seventh demon."

    "The reason why you chose to call on the brave in order to fight against this situation does not hold water at all."

    Leisha will be ninen''s remarks one by one exposed.

    "What''s more, you still don''t explain how you can start to summon the brave without using the three conventional methods."

    "and what as like as two peas, who are you, and why they appear in such a place, the company commander is exactly the same as the Supreme God," he said.

    "You have other secrets."

    Lesha said it bluntly.

    "I want to get the truth, and that''s what I have to know."

    For this reason, lesha paid so much attention to the existence of sheen, the call of the brave, and the extent to which he had been hiding in the dark and observing the surrounding areas of sheen.

    Fortunately, laixia is a master of space magic. With the help of unique skills, even if she is not close to sheen, she can connect two space fields through space magic and observe the situation of sheen.

    Otherwise, even if lesia had no hostility, she would not have triggered the "enemy perception" skill, and she would not have been able to hide it so well in the face of Sheen''s "magic sense" skill.Now, lesia finally seized the opportunity to take advantage of nean''s summoning Sean here, taking the space magic as the axis, jumped into the call and came here in one fell swoop to face ninen.

    When she finally seized such an opportunity, Leisha would not let go of Nen, and she was bound to make everything clear.

    After all...

    "it''s something that matters to you, too?" Ninen raised her eyes and looked at lesha. She said sarcastically, "you snatched that from the palace of Mithra, and you were created and abandoned just like me. Now the brave appear. Of course, you can''t ignore it."

    Hearing the speech, laixia''s face changed.

    "You say, you''re like me..."

    Lesia, as if at last realized something, exclaimed in amazement.

    "Are you...!"

    Lesia couldn''t finish.

    Because Nina stopped her.

    "I don''t care about you at all." Ninen interrupted lesha''s words and said coldly, "what I''m after is just the brave. Everything else doesn''t matter to me."

    Now, lesha finally understood what ninen was going to do.

    "You... You summon the brave just for that reason?" Lesia couldn''t believe it and said, "are you crazy?"

    "Crazy?" Nienton laughed, laughing out of control: "yes, I''m crazy. If I don''t do anything else, I''ll really go crazy."

    "Why do you say that? Is it just that reason? " "But that reason is what I am! Everything about me

    "I exist to summon the brave!"

    "Now, when the war is over and the purpose has been achieved, I will be abandoned in such a place without authorization?"

    "I will never allow it!"

    The space around Nen''s body was distorted and vibrated.

    "Since no one is using me, I''ll play my own part."

    "Brave man!"

    "Only the brave are my sustenance! The meaning of my existence

    After that, ninen reaches out to lesha, which distorts and shakes the surrounding space and sucks it away.

    "Wait...!"

    Lesha struggled to cry out.

    "Summoner..."

    Leaving the title, lesia was sucked away by the twisted space and disappeared here.

    Only Nen, looking at the distant horizon, wept to herself.

    "Sheen..."

    the goddess who calls the brave calls the name of all beings that she has entrusted to her.

    It''s like crying.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    The next day, in the morning.

    When sheen got out of bed, his head was still in a daze.

    He walked out of the room in a daze and began to wash. Sheen was in a trance. Only after a while, did he break through a door and shake up a sleepy girl.

    "What do you do in the morning?"

    Holding the pillow, AI Yi nodded her head like a doze, and her face was full of discomfort. Obviously, she was disturbed by her sleep, and her mood was not beautiful.

    But there was no way. Sheen needed someone to share his feelings at the moment.

    "I''m telling you, I''m really in the business."

    Sean was still in a trance.

    "What''s the big deal?"

    AI Yi is still in that uncomfortable appearance.

    If her subordinates saw her expression at this time, they would certainly kneel down and beg for mercy.

    Sheen, however, did not even have the slightest sense of self-consciousness.

    "I was forced to kiss, or by a very beautiful person."

    So sheen said something that made people want to kill him.

    "... that''s it?"

    AI Yi also can''t help being silent for a moment, and then doubts the inquiry of life.

    "That''s it."

    Sheen nodded heavily.

    Eaton had an urge to blow Sean out.

    "You''re boring."

    Leaving such a comment, Ayi fell back to sleep again.

    "Oh, don''t sleep. Get up and chat with me." Sheen didn''t like it. He picked up Ayi from the bed, shook her, and said, "it was my first kiss. It didn''t last two months after I came to this world. I didn''t even have a good taste of it. I just felt confused and finished when I came back to God."

    "... and then?" AI Yiqiang resisted the impulse to shoot Sean to death and whispered, "what''s the point of telling me this?"

    "What''s the point?" Sheen said truthfully: "it''s just that I feel complicated and want to talk to someone."

    "Are you a young girl, you?" AI Yi was almost defeated, gnashing his teeth like a way: "anyway, kiss all kiss, what do you want?"

    "Also... Did not want to how..." Sean wryly like way: "just feel a little loss."

    All of a sudden, Ayi had a kind of impulse to spit out a slot.

    "What have you lost?"

    Ayi can only ask feebly.

    "That was the first kiss." Sheen said in a righteous way: "I knew it would be this development. I would not be so passive at that time. At least I had to take the initiative back."

    "Does it matter?" Ayi''s going crazy.

    "Doesn''t it matter?" But sheen asked, "it''s about the dignity of a man, and the other side is a pure goddess who can even excite her to blush with delusions in my heart. It''s a shame that I was taken the initiative by the inexperienced goddess and was forced to kiss."

    "You..." Ai Yi''s whole body strength is finally exhausted, so that she also frowned like a way: "are you very experienced? Didn''t you say it was your first kiss

    "Yes." Sheen nodded and said, "it''s the first kiss, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have experience."

    After all, who can''t YY, right?

    In this scenario, sheen felt that he had been constantly simulating in his brain when he was a teenager, and that he had enough insight in this field if only in terms of insight.

    Don''t forget, Sean is also a great reader.

    Of course, it has nothing to do with Ayi.

    "You''re really bored." AI Yi said mercilessly: "no matter you feel upset or regret, even if you want to show off, it doesn''t matter if you want to show off. Go to someone else and don''t disturb my sleep."

    "No conscience." Sean immediately dissatisfied way: "accompany me to talk about how?"

    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk to me about such things?" Ayi asked.

    "Er..." Sean looked at the little girl in her arms, and her expression became embarrassed.

    It seems that... Really... Should... Maybe... Not suitable?

    But when he did it all, sheen went out of his way.

    "Aren''t you a big man? Should live longer than it looks? Is it a problem for me to consult with the elderly? "

    Sheen said that.

    "The elder..." Ai Yi was very active, because of this rare word, his mood was more or less calm. He said, "treat me as an elder, which is really commendable. If you have something to discuss with the elder, it''s really right."It seems that Ayi, who doesn''t want to be treated as a child, likes to hear this kind of words.

    And looking at this kind of Ayi, sheen couldn''t help dying.

    "That''s what it says, but do you have any experience in it?"

    Sheen''s words, let AI Yi''s whole body freeze like stiff there.

    "Ho Ho Ho?" Sheen immediately seemed to have caught some little tail, and said in a strange way: "you look like you have no experience. You are an old man, but you don''t even have the experience of kissing your mouth. It''s a failure."

    Ayi frowned.

    Sheen didn''t find it, and continued to speak in a strange way.

    "Is it because the status is too high for others to rise to?"

    "Or because the strength is too strong, others dare not pursue it?"

    "Ah, I see. It must be because they are so young that others can''t do it at all... Puff!"

    In the end, the brave who was too complacent was punished.

    Ayi''s little fist was buried in Sean''s abdomen and flew out.

    Sean rubbed the air through the spacious room and flew backwards out of the room, hitting the wall of the corridor.

    "Bang!"

    There was a loud door closing, and the room in front of sheen was closed tightly and could not be seen again.

    Sean, on the other hand, slipped off the wall and fell to the ground, clutching his abdomen and rolling in pain.

    "What a pain! How can it hurt so much? "

    Obviously, there is a full level of resistance skills in the block, this will, but sheen can not restrain the pain in the abdomen.

    "Is this the end of making a man angry?"

    Sheen was crying without tears.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What happened?"

    At this time, it seems that someone heard the movement here, one by one came to this side.

    Sheen''s head shrank, and he quickly smeared oil on the soles of his feet and fled the scene of the crime.

    As for Ayi, he was almost sleepless, sitting on the bed, his face full of anger.

    "How dare you say that to me?"

    AI Yi''s face swelled with anger. She was so cute that she exploded.

    Unfortunately, no one saw it.

    And Ayi is still reading.

    "Who said I had no experience? My sisters have always wanted to kiss me

    "It''s just a kiss every time, but it''s also a kiss."

    "I''ve kissed that man before, isn''t it?"

    "So, I''m experienced, yes."

    AI Yi comforts herself, but her mood is more and more unhappy.

    "If you look down on me, we''ll see."

    AI Yi then depressed and buried himself in the bed.

    Maybe it was because of the fight that just happened, there was a little smell of sheen in the bed.

    At the same time, Ayi felt more angry and at the same time felt a little relieved.

    "What a hateful guy..."

    after a while, Ayi fell into sleep again.

    In the dream, Ayi is with a brave man who laughs hatefully, and seems to be adding experience.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Of course, sheen didn''t know about the situation on Ayi''s side.

    Sheen only knew that under the merciless blow of that little girl, he was no longer in a trance.

    However, sheen felt that she would never forget the kiss in her life.

    The taste in that is really hard for outsiders.

    Of course, sheen doesn''t go around flaunting like aye said.

    Otherwise, his abdomen will certainly get a few punches.

    So sheen cleaned up his mood and went into the restaurant.

    To Sheen''s surprise, today''s restaurant is still empty, not only Miguel is not here, Vivian and others are not here.

    Sheen felt for a while, and found that there was no magic in Vivian''s house.

    "Out early in the morning?"

    Sheen was puzzled and asked the housekeeper.

    That''s what the housekeeper said.

    "The owner of the house is still at the guild''s side. She didn''t come back yesterday. Miss Vivian and they didn''t come back all night. It seems that they are carrying out a very important task."

    The housekeeper''s words made Sean more or less concerned.

    "I haven''t been home all night..."

    this is really rare.

    At least, since they came to Wangdu, Wei Wei''an and others have not stayed out for a night. Every time, they are entrusted to go back and forth on the same day, but have not returned overnight. This is the first time.

    Of course, sheen didn''t find it strange.

    In order to complete the entrustment, adventurers often have to spend the night outside. Sometimes, let alone one night, they may not come back for a month or even a whole year.

    So sheen was just curious about what Vivian and others were doing, and then stopped asking. After breakfast the servants had prepared for themselves, he left lazahad''s house and went to the palace.

    Only, this time, sheen did not go directly to the library, but went to Rosie''s bedroom.

    "Are you here? I didn''t think you would come today

    Roxie looked surprised, but more like happy.

    Like that, as if looking at a prodigal son back in general, full of gratification.

    "I''m in a good mood today. Don''t make me hit you."

    Sheen gave a warning and then got to the point.

    Rosie was even more surprised to learn that sheen had come.

    "You''re going with me to see Monsieur Jacinta?"

    Roxie''s face was full of surprise.

    Sean had expected that for Roxie.

    But he did want to meet Jacinta.

    "I went back to think about the monster yesterday, but I still felt a little concerned." Sean said, "so I''ll come with you and have a look."

    That''s it.

    Roxie nodded, without much doubt.

    Because, like sheen, she always cared about the monster.

    It''s just that Roxie and sheen have different starting points.

    Roxie is worried about the monsters like that. She doesn''t know if there will be any terrible influence. She is also worried that someone may be playing tricks behind this incident, trying to destroy the friendship between the demons and the Terrans.

    Sean, on the other hand, was unable to ignore the incident because of what she said yesterday.

    (according to ninen, the existence of that monster is related to the birth of a new demon king.)

    In that case, Sean couldn''t help but care about it.

    So, two people discussed a little bit, immediately left the bedroom.

    Before long, a luxurious carriage rushed out of the gate of the palace and went in a direction.

    ...

    Wangdu, the demon embassy.

    This is a luxurious building in the Northeast District of Wangdu.

    The building looks like a mansion, but it is also an embassy. It is a place where Wangdu specially prepares to rest for the important figures in the demon clan. Usually, there are some liaison officers and envoys of the demon clan to assist and assist the important affairs of the human world and the demon world. It can be regarded as an important place in the Wangdu.

    Jasinta and his party have been living here since they came to Wangdu.

    As a result, luxury carriages galloped down the broad road and finally stopped at the door of the embassy, allowing sheen and Rosie to emerge from it.

    "Here it is."

    Sheen stood in front of the embassy and looked at it.

    With the ability of "magic sense", sheen can sense a very powerful magic.

    In particular, one of the magic, its scale, far exceeds the rest of the people.

    Sheen can be sure that the strongest magic in the capital, except herself, Roxie and Ayi, is this magic.

    "It is worthy of being a cadre of the demon clan, and only exists under the six demons."Sheen didn''t know it was admiration, but he said so.

    On one side, Roxie approved Sheen''s speech.

    "Mr. jasinta is the second among the four cadres under the command of dragon and demon. He is very powerful. It is said that he once participated in the war thousands of years ago and was active in the battlefield. He even fought with the brave several times. He is a powerful demon who even teacher alidia dare not underestimate."

    Roxie told sheen that.

    "It is said that a long time ago, your highness jasinta was over 90 and possessed a very strong unique skill. In the past, you did not know how many powerful Protoss and Terrans had been slaughtered. Therefore, he was called Tyrannosaurus. If you despise him because he looks a little frivolous, you will suffer a lot."

    Hearing the speech, sheen raised his eyebrows.

    "Tyrannosaurus Rex?"

    This title seems to have been heard somewhere.

    By the way, Vivian mentioned it before in lamigion.

    Because Kilian used to be a companion to this Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    In other words...

    "so, is Jilian a subordinate of Jacinta?"

    Sheen suddenly.

    It''s no wonder that the person who came this time will be jiaxinta, not the other demon cadres. There is such a relationship in the feelings.

    "Do you know?" Roxie glanced at sheen and said, "the Lord jasinta will come to the capital mainly to see who has defeated Kilian."

    "What?" Sheen disapproved: "he still wants to revenge for Kilian?"

    "I think too much." Roxie was not angry: "although in the past, you seem to like Kilian very much, but after Gillian joined the old demon sect, it was quite a betrayal of your expectations. You also threatened to take Kilian back for execution. How could you avenge him for him?"

    In fact, Sean was just saying it casually.

    From Jacinta, sheen didn''t feel any malice or hostility, but good intentions and curiosity and interest.

    From his words and deeds, we can see that the other side should have a good impression of Sean.

    Otherwise, even Sean would feel a headache when he thought he had to fight such a demon master.

    Because other people don''t know, but sheen, who has full [identification] skills, knows the level of Jacinta very well.

    The existence of this Tyrannosaurus rex has already reached 97.

    With his unique skills and a range of skills at least level 9, sheen is sure that he will not be inferior to alidia.

    If you can, sheen doesn''t really want to be the enemy of such existence.

    But if there''s no way to do it...

    "maybe I''ll have to do my best."

    And sheen touched the sword at his waist.

    Then sheen and Rosie entered the embassy.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Embassy, meeting room.

    At this point, sheen and Roxie sat here together.

    After entering the embassy, the two were brought here, waiting for Jacinta to meet.

    About ten minutes or so, Jacinta appeared in the meeting room.

    "I didn''t expect that they would come here to look for me. It''s a surprise."

    With these words, Jacinta walked into the meeting room with a smile on her face.

    He didn''t come alone.

    Beside him, there were two demons, a man and a woman, who seemed to be the subordinates or guards of Jacinta.

    Sheen''s attention was slightly focused on the two demons.

    , as like as two peas, the two evil spirits are exactly alike, but only the male evil spirits keep their heads. The female evil spirits keep their hair in medium and long hair. Their expressions are consistent and indifferent, and the breath on their bodies is quite magnificent.

    The level of these two demons is 88, higher than Bedouin.

    This made Sean feel deeply.

    (no wonder the demons have been regarded as the strongest race since the distant past. Even the Protoss and Terrans are just unbearable.)

    A demon''s subordinate, a demon cadre, comes out at random. Both of them are of such high rank. No wonder the demon clan is considered to be the strongest race.

    While sheen was thinking about it, Roxie stood up.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry for the inconvenience."

    Roxie enters the princess mode and greets Jacinta with courtesy.

    "Your Highness''s words are heavy. I''m too happy to let the Kingdom''s treasure visit me. How can I feel inconvenient?" Jasinta said with a smile, her eyes turned to sheen and said, "besides, even xi''enqing has come with me. This has been a surprise to me."

    Smell speech, Xi''an has not had time to say anything, the twin demons behind jasinta have made a response.

    They glared at Sean, as if they were looking at some opponent. Their eyes were full of vigilance.

    Sheen felt puzzled.

    Don''t you have a grudge against me?

    But I don''t seem to know them?

    What the hell?

    Instead, it was Roxie, who seemed to have a clue, smiling at Jacinta.

    "It seems that you really like Sean Ching."

    That''s what Roxie said.

    "Of course, I''m very optimistic about Qing." Jasinta readily admitted: "although Kilian is a traitor I would like to personally execute, but I have to admit that he does have some talent and talent. In terms of potential, he is one of the best in the demon world. If it is not for the wrong way, I think he will reach my level sooner or later."

    "Unfortunately, he chose the wrong path. In this case, his share of potential will become a threat, and the sooner we eliminate it, the better."

    Speaking of this, jasinta seems to be a little sad.

    "Maybe Bedo is interested in his talent, will spare no effort to draw him into the old demon sect?"

    This is because Bedo is an old demon clan whose main action policy is to assassinate and assassinate. In the past, the highest level was only 70 or so. Although it is extremely threatening and the number of people is large, there are few strong people who can really take the fight.

    Therefore, Bedo wants to win over Kilian and has high hopes for him. He hopes that he can grow up and add a strong man who can really take advantage of him in the future.

    Perhaps, it is for this reason that Bedo and his old demons will not hesitate to cross such a long way to rescue Kilian.

    However, in the end, Bedo not only suffered from Gillian''s back stab, but also killed Kilian in his anger. It must be said that this is indeed a tragedy.

    Because of this, Jacinta has a good attitude towards sheen.

    "I''m very grateful to Sean for helping me solve the traitor. At the same time, it''s impossible not to be optimistic about the young Qing who can defeat the Kilian?"

    Jacinta looked at Sean with a meaningful look, and his eyes were full of admiration and interest.

    However, when Jacinta made such a gesture, the twin demons behind him looked at sheen with hostile eyes.

    For a moment, Sean was a little fed up with his temper.

    His temper seems to be out of control.

    (OK, give them a lesson.)

    Sheen then met the twin demon''s eyes, looked straight up.

    At the same time, sheen does not hesitate to use the "oppression" skill, releasing the obscure and powerful momentum, suppressing the past.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The expression of the twin demons changed suddenly. Their bodies were tight and their fists clenched. Huge magic power appeared on their bodies, intending to resist the momentum of sheen.However, Sheen''s [oppression] skill has already reached its full level, and this time it is not the full release of AOE, but only aimed at the twin demons. Therefore, the full momentum almost concentrated on the two people, and there was no omission, which made the other party''s breath start to rush, and the forehead began to sweat, which seemed to have shaken.

    Seeing this, Sean not only did not relax, but also exerted more momentum and pressed it up. It seemed that he was determined to make the twin demons kneel down.

    However, no matter how the twin demons said, they were all masters close to 90. Even though they were defeated by sheen, they still clenched their teeth and resisted desperately. Finally, they succeeded in resisting.

    (interesting.)

    Aware of this pair of twins demon''s not simple sheen eyebrows, immediately want to add a force.

    At this time, a voice finally intervened.

    "Qing seems to be doing something fun with my subordinates. Why don''t you let me take part in it?"

    With the sound of such a sentence, Sheen''s momentum was suddenly shaken up.

    The twins just feel that their body is light, their shoulders are loose, and their pressure drops sharply.

    Sean, on the contrary, felt a momentum that was not inferior to his own, and suddenly rushed up, trying to crush himself.

    Sheen''s eyes moved slightly and looked to the side.

    There, jasinta was still smiling, but the momentum released from her body was amazing, which made the whole meeting room tremble slightly.

    Sean and Jacinta looked at each other, both of them could see the winning and strong in each other''s eyes.

    Therefore, the two people are ready to do their best and divide them into two parts.

    Until...

    "you two, it''s all right."

    In the meeting room, a third powerful momentum was released, which broke the confrontation between sheen and Jacinta.

    The person who did this momentum was naturally Roxie.

    "Do you want to fight here? It''s not a wise thing to do? "

    Roxie''s calm advice made Sean and Jacinta look at each other, shrug their shoulders at the same time, and the momentum was restrained.

    The twin demons relaxed, but they were already sweating.

    At this moment, the two looked at Sean with not only hostility, but also some fear.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    An invisible confrontation ended in the situation that everyone had their own thoughts.

    Then they sat down together.

    Sean and Rosie are on the same sofa.

    Jasinta was sitting opposite the two, and behind them stood the twin demons, one left and one right.

    "I don''t know why you two came here to see me." "It''s not just a visit," jasinta asked with great interest

    Obviously, Jacinta had already guessed that Sean and Roxie had a purpose.

    And sheen aside, Roxie didn''t mean to hide it.

    "You seem to have stayed in Wangdu for a long time this time."

    That''s what Roxie said.

    "Indeed, it was a little longer this time." Jasinta nodded, but looked at Roxie and said with a smile: "Your Highness doesn''t want to drive people?"

    "No matter how you say it." Luoxi light way: "just, we are all very curious, exactly is what reason, let Jia Xinta choose to stay in the human world all the time, stay in the Wangdu."

    "I see. It''s not to drive away, but to set up a teacher to blame." Why can''t a small number of people in the center of the kingdom be attracted to such a busy place

    "If you just want to play, the kingdom will welcome you." "It''s a pity, as far as we know, the people around you seem to have some abnormal behavior near Wangdu recently. I don''t know if there is such a thing?"

    With these words, Roxie''s eyes also glanced at the twin demons behind Jacinta.

    However, the twin demons were extremely calm, or even after an invisible confrontation, they became vigilant. Even if they were watched by Roxie, they still did not show any wavering.

    Jasinta did not even change her face.

    "Your Highness must have misunderstood me, I suppose?" "During my stay in the capital, I also let my subordinates enjoy themselves. Don''t come to the human world in vain. They are just playing just like me. How can they behave abnormally?"

    "Is that so?" Roxie looked directly at Jacinta and said, "that is to say, you have no idea what is happening around the capital. I can understand that, right?"

    "Yes." "Although we don''t know what the Royal Highness refers to around the Wangdu, it must be a misunderstanding. We have absolutely not done anything suspicious," said jasinta without thinking

    Roxie fell silent.

    Jasinta has always been the old God in the appearance, there is no flaw.

    But Sheehan thinks there''s something wrong with this guy anyway.

    The reason is simple.

    "Do you dare to swear in the name of your Highness The Dragon demon?"

    When Roxie said this, the smile on Jacinta''s face disappeared.

    However, the next second, he suddenly smile.

    "Of course I dare to swear in the name of the Dragon Demon Lord." "At least, I didn''t want to do harm to the human world and the kingdom. That''s for sure."

    In other words, as long as there is no harm, it is not suspicious.

    This man really means to do something secretly or to plan something.

    "Your honor." Roxie gazed at Jacinta and said in a deep voice, "do you know anything about what''s going on around Wangdu?"

    It can be said that Roxie''s speech is quite straightforward.

    Only, jasinta did not deny, but also did not admit.

    "I stay in Wangdu, and I have no special plan to do anything bad. Your highness can rest assured." As far as other things are concerned, we, as outsiders, are not good at intervening, and we do not intend to intervene

    The implication is that they have their own things they want to do, which will not threaten the people of Wangdu, but will not provide help to the people of Wangdu.

    "Do you know a kind of half human and half centipede, which has dragon wings and can spit dragon breath?"

    Roxie stopped beating around the Bush and raised the subject directly.

    "Long wings, spit dragon breath..."

    Jia Xinta narrowed his eyes.

    There was a moment of scorn, a twinkle of disdain in Cynthia''s eyes.

    That''s not for Sean and Roxie, but for the monster Rosie mentioned.

    Then, jasinta said so.

    "I''m very interested in dragon related topics, but I''m sorry I''ve never heard of the Dragon species mentioned by your highness." Jasinta said with a smile: "maybe it''s a bastard from somewhere, or a gangster who doesn''t know where he comes from. He just takes some things related to the dragon to put it together, and I don''t care about that kind of waste."When he said this, the sneer and arrogance in jasinta''s tone was very obvious.

    Obviously, giacinta had a great respect for the existence of the Dragon species, and despised the so-called monster. It was as if he was looking down on something.

    And when the other side said this, sheen and Roxie understood something about the situation.

    There is no doubt that Jacinta knew something.

    However, there is no direct relationship between him and this matter. Instead, he stands on the opposite side of the other side.

    Perhaps, jasinta will stay in Wangdu, and the people around him will move around Wangdu, not to do anything suspicious. On the contrary, it may be the behind the scenes man who wants to deal with all this.

    Sean and Roxie both felt the intention and were more or less relieved about it.

    After all, this at least proves that Jacinta will not be the enemy.

    Of course, it is too early to believe him completely.

    In view of this, sheen and Roxie did not completely relax their vigilance and continued to talk with Jacinta in a dubious attitude.

    However, the following chat is basically some unimportant trivia, there is no mention of monsters.

    After that, she and Rosie left.

    But before leaving, jasinta gave them a piece of advice.

    "Since the monster mentioned by your Highness has been knocked down, people who want to use it to do something are likely to do something about it."

    Jasinta''s voice was meaningful.

    "As the parties, you have to be careful with the people around you next?"

    Leaving such words, jasinta left the meeting room with the twin demons.

    Sheen and Roxie kept the words in their hearts and left the embassy.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    In front of the embassy, the luxury carriage has begun to leave, so that the sound of the horse''s hooves and the sound of the wheels move each other, gradually far away.

    Sean and Roxie sat in the car together, and had a discussion about what had just happened.

    "How about it?"

    That''s what Roxie asked.

    "What can be done?" Sheen said with great vigour: "I can only say that he is an old guy who has lived for more than a thousand years. Except for the part that he is willing to disclose, he has not revealed any other things, which is really deep."

    At first glance, it seems that Roxie has been questioning Jacinta, but if you think about it carefully, it is the tyrannosaurus who has always been holding the initiative of the topic and controlling the direction of the dialogue.

    "I even suspect that the twins'' demons deliberately provoked me under his instructions. Before we started to test him, he had tried to spy on us. Really, he was so cunning that the real power people were really dirty."

    Sheen blurted out her inner thoughts, which made Roxie unable to laugh or cry.

    "You are a little insinuate. Don''t say it, or you will offend many people." While criticizing Sean, Roxie also said, "but it''s not easy for you to deal with your questions. I''ve basically dealt with all my questions by him, and I haven''t been forced to do so from the beginning to the end. What he thinks can be exposed will be exposed to us. What he doesn''t want to expose will be covered up and denied, and he still can''t say it in a way that makes people even suspect The way of speaking is very tight. "

    "But it''s not that you don''t get any." Sheen said thoughtfully: "from the part that the guy chooses to reveal, he should not be with the monster, even a little hostile."

    "That''s right." Roxie nodded and agreed: "although you don''t know what you know, the reason why he stayed in Wangdu and his subordinates moved around Wangdu might be to find the monster or manipulate the person behind it."

    Sean and Rosie are sure that there is a behind the scenes monster.

    Sheen knew for a long time that there was a guy behind that monster who wanted to create a new demon king because of the tips and intelligence from ninen.

    According to yesterday''s situation, Roxie thought of the mysterious ceremony that might be held in the mountains, and concluded that the monster was artificially raised there.

    "Who would it be?"

    Roxie murmured.

    Sheen didn''t say anything, just some thoughts.

    There is no doubt that the birth of the monster is related to the old mob sect.

    However, the person who manipulated the monster, and the one who made it born, are not necessarily the same group of people.

    At least, Sean felt that way.

    He couldn''t say why he was like this, but he had such an idea.

    (this feeling, probably, is the same principle that Roxie can find the place where the monster is.)

    In other words, this feeling may be derived from the blessing of Sean.

    With the blessing of the Supreme God and the protection of the world, sheen, like Roxie, may act by feeling.

    Rosie, who didn''t know Sean''s condition, asked him.

    "Then our next clue will be broken?"

    Roxie was so upset.

    That''s probably the end of the clues that jasinta can get.

    The clues on the other side of the mountain have long been broken.

    Now, Roxie has a feeling that she can''t go down.

    Of course, sheen doesn''t think so.

    "Don''t you say that you have destiny''s guide, and sooner or later you will be at the center of the event?" Sheen said in a noncommittal way: "then you can wait slowly, it doesn''t matter."

    "Can only wait?" Roxie didn''t like it.

    Seeing this, Sean also gave Roxie an idea.

    "You can send someone to keep an eye on the demon clan." Sheen said: "anyway, that demon cadre should still let his subordinates investigate something around Wangdu. You can let people follow them secretly. First, monitor their behavior. Second, when they find something, you can know something at the first time."

    "This..." Roxie hesitated and said, "isn''t that good?"

    "What''s wrong with it?" Sheen turned his lips and said, "he can ignore your position and wander around the king''s capital by his subordinates. If he refuses to disclose anything, he will tell you directly that he is not willing to cooperate with you, let alone collude with you. In this case, why should you care about his position and dare not follow his people?"

    If the words are rough or not, sheen shows the point directly and makes Roxie ponder.

    "Or so." Sean looked at Roxie''s pondering appearance, showed a ruffian and ruffian smile, and said: "you might as well send the knights to blockade the surrounding areas of the king''s capital for the reason of investigating suspicious people, so that even if the demons want to send people to work, they will have no way to go. In this way, if the demon cadre wants to do something, he can only find you in person, If we cooperate with you, won''t you have a reason to let him tell what he knows? "Sheen''s proposal shocked Roxie.

    "Is that too bad?"

    Roxie was stunned.

    "What''s wrong?" However, sheen said in a righteous way: "there are some suspicious people around the king''s capital. You can send the knights to investigate. The blockade area is also a reasonable thing. How can we say it is bad?"

    "... you''re right." Roxie said speechless: "it''s just that you just talked about people''s heart. Why don''t I think you''re better?"

    I can''t help it. I learned it from novels.

    Dirty routine, even if dirty, is also a routine. Sean, who has been bombarded by routine culture, naturally has no lack of brain holes in this respect.

    The most important thing is that you can fight back a little bit against the demon cadre who thinks he controls the initiative. It will be very nice.

    "Just say you can do it or not."

    Sheen was too lazy to explain and put pressure on Roxie.

    "... do it." Roxie sighed and said helplessly, "no matter whether you want to cooperate with your excellency jasinta, it is necessary to send the knights to blockade the surrounding areas of the capital."

    Who knows if there are any monsters like that?

    Who knows if the behind the scenes gangster will plan something again around Wangdu?

    What''s more, it is also a method to dig the ground with the sea of people tactics.

    So, in the end, Roxie agreed.

    "And you? What are you going to do? "

    Roxie asks Sean.

    "Me..." sheen touched his chin, and then said, "I''ll go to the library to do my business. When I go back in the evening, I''ll find a demon boss to ask her if she knows anything

    "The big man of the demon clan?" Roxie doesn''t know why.

    Sheen said no more, shrugged and looked out of the window.

    The carriage drove all the way back to the palace.

    After that, Roxie sent the order of knights, sealed off the surrounding areas of the capital, and sent out news to let people pay attention to those places.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    In the evening, it soon came.

    It was not until the sun was almost setting that sheen came out of the palace, rubbing his eyes and preparing to return to the lazahads.

    "Today is another day to cram my head full..."

    Sean walked on the road of the aristocratic District, sighing.

    "There are 224 elementary incantations, 78 intermediate incantations, 25 superior incantations, and magic. It''s no longer possible to calculate them with" bars ", but there are 34 thick spell books..."

    "all these have to be memorized."

    "Well, when is the end of the day?"

    Sheen felt that he was a good student who was eager to learn.

    "At the beginning, I also wanted to learn all the magic. This is just fantastic."

    If he really recites all the magic charms in the world, sheen thinks that he may have to spend the rest of his life.

    "Is this the so-called never too old to learn?"

    This kind of living, think a little bit, Sean felt a little chilly.

    So, Sheen has decided.

    "In the future, celestial magic and magic is my major. I will never learn other systems of magic."

    For this reason, sheen also forgot the magic skills of the four elemental systems he had learned before.

    The forgetting of skills.

    It''s a means of life that can be used by all learned skills.

    When someone is not satisfied with the skills they have learned or are seriously lack of skill points, they can recover the skill points consumed in the past by forgetting the acquired skills.

    Of course, this is not something that can be used casually.

    Once you choose to forget the skill, it will lead to two side effects.

    1£º The skills that have been forgotten can''t be acquired again in any case.

    2£º Only about half of the points spent on these skills can be recovered, or even less than one tenth.

    Therefore, if it is not the lack of skill points, or the wrong skills, people will not choose this practice.

    Sheen didn''t want to do this, but he found that he didn''t seem to be affected by these side effects because of the grace.

    "After all, the acquisition conditions of all skills are the lowest, and the upgrade conditions of all skills are also reduced to the minimum."

    All skills have the lowest acquisition conditions. It is impossible for others to acquire the skills that have been forgotten. It is not the case for sheen.

    All skills have the lowest upgrade conditions, which results in Sean spending only a little points on skills each time.

    The number of points recovered when forgetting skills is not all calculated together, but one level at a time.

    For example, if a skill is upgraded from level 1 to level 2, if another person consumes 10 skill points, the skill points recovered will be half or one tenth of ten. The skill points recovered from level 2 to level 3 will consume 20 skill points, and the skill points recovered will be half or 10% of 20. It is not to add all skill points consumed from level 1 to level 3 to 1 Take back half or a tenth of it.

    This allows sheen to fully recover all skill points consumed.

    Because, every time he upgrades his skills, he consumes only one skill point.

    There is no concept of skill points.

    As a result, when everyone forgets skills, at least a little skill points can be recovered from each level.

    For sheen, who only consumes a little skill points when he is promoted to a higher level, it is completely that the consumption and recovery are in a positive proportion, and there is no loss at all.

    Knowing this, sheen decisively forgot all the magic skills of the four elemental systems.

    Although Sheen has a lot of skill points, there is no need to worry about it, but the magic skills of these four elements are useless. If you keep it, Sheen has to remember the magic mantras of these four elements passively, which makes sheen be cruel and forget all his magic skills.

    It is very simple to use the magic effect of these four elements.

    In this case, sheen felt that he didn''t have to remember all the time that these four kinds of magic were only learning elementary magic.

    It''s just...

    "in the beginning, I used these magic pits to pass people."

    Now, they are forced to die.

    "Am I too scum?"

    Sheen shook his heavy head, and, thinking so idly, moved on.

    Just then...

    "Mr. sheen."

    A voice stopped sheen.

    "Well?"Sean thought the sound was so familiar that he stopped, his heavy head shook slightly, and then he turned his head to look at the sound.

    Sean was stunned.

    What appeared in front of him was a figure that was unlikely to appear here.

    "Lasha?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    It was Lasha, the maid who came with her.

    I saw that the other party was still a maid''s uniform, with long black hair and Ruby eyes, standing in front of the street, standing in the front of the street as if waiting for the arrival of sheen.

    The scene, for a moment, lost sheen.

    But then Sheehan reacted.

    "Why are you here?"

    Sheen came forward involuntarily, still unable to hide the surprised inquiry.

    In response, Lasha raised her eyes and watched.

    "I''ve been here all the time."

    That''s what Rasha said.

    "Always?"

    Sean was stunned again.

    "Yes." "After you left lamigion, the eldest lady and I followed you to Wangdu, but we didn''t show up and you didn''t find out."

    Hearing this, Sean was dumb.

    Originally, this pair also looks like the twin sisters flower, actually has been in own side?

    "You follow me?"

    Sheen frowned and his eyes on Lasha began to get bad.

    Bearing Sheen''s eyes, Lasha didn''t deny it. She just raised her eyes and made a sound.

    "The eldest lady has disappeared since last night."

    This is the news that Lasha told us.

    "You mean lesia''s missing?"

    The unexpected news made Sean stunned.

    Lasha nodded her head.

    "The eldest lady once told me to come to you if anything happened to her." "That''s why I''m here to wait for you to come back," Rasha said in a voice

    With these words, Sheen''s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper.

    That is to say, say so?

    Lesha not only disappeared, but also knew that there seemed to be some adventurous places in his trip, so he buried his backhand and instructed him to some extent.

    "What happened?"

    Sheen pondered.

    Lasha didn''t worry, just stood there quietly, waiting for sheen to react.

    Sheen looked at the beautiful maid and sighed.

    "Anyway, you go back with me first."

    Sheen decided.

    "Yes."

    Lasha''s expressionless response.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    With the arrival of Lasha, the tiredness in Sheen''s head was relieved, leaving only doubts and doubts.

    However, sheen didn''t worry. He took Rasha back to lazahad''s house.

    Lasha had always been expressionless, firmly following sheen, keeping three steps away from him, looking like a loyal maid beside him.

    In this way, the two returned to the razahad house.

    What a coincidence, AI Yi also seems to come out of the room.

    "I''m back."

    Sheen subconsciously said hello to each other.

    But there was something wrong with Ayi''s reaction.

    "Woo..."

    the little girl was frozen in the moment when she saw Sean. She didn''t know why.

    "Little Ayi?"

    Looking at Ai like this, sheen called out strangely.

    But AI Yi not only did not respond, but kept the frozen posture. Her pretty face turned slightly red, and her face was extremely stiff. It was like recalling something terrible, and the whole person seemed so restless.

    Sheen was a little concerned and took a few steps closer.

    However, almost reflexive, Ayi stepped back a few steps.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    "..."

    AI Yi also responded and remained silent.

    After a while, sheen approached again.

    See, AI Yi back again without thinking.

    Sheen continues to approach.

    Ayi goes back.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sheen''s mouth twitched.

    But his question was only a sentence.

    "Don''t say anything or ask anything. Just stay away from me for a while, OK?"

    Ayi stares at Sean, her pretty face is still a little red, while she can''t help but give a warning, but at the same time, she cast a strange look at Sean.

    That look, Sean can read.

    Because he can read it, Sean''s mind is a little broken.

    Maragobi, what do I do?

    No?

    So what''s the look like looking at animals!? (¨s£à¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß.

    Not at all. Behind him, Lasha sees Ayi, and her jewel like eyes begin to wave.

    And Ayi also noticed the presence of Lasha.

    "You..."

    AI Yi looks at Lasha and is stunned there.

    "Yes, your highness."

    At this time, Lasha came forward and knelt down to AI.

    It''s a position where both knees are on the ground.

    It''s not the gesture that the servants see the king, but the posture used by ordinary servants when they see noble people.

    Seeing this, Ayi is silent.

    Sean was also stunned.

    "Your Highness?"

    That''s what Lasha called Ayi.

    It''s clear that Lasha knew who Ayi was.

    As for Ayi, it seems that she also knows the identity of Rasha.

    "Is that the little lady laixia called?"

    AI Yi was silent for a long time. When she began to speak again, the slight red color on her face had been gone, and instead, she was cold.

    "Yes." Lasha lowered his head and whispered, "the name of the man I serve is lesha."

    "I can see it at a glance." Aj as like as two peas, he said, "after all, you look exactly the same."

    Hearing the speech, lashia was silent.

    Looking at Ayn, there was something unexpected.

    Because, he found that there was something wrong with Ayi''s mood.

    It''s different from the one that just went wrong.

    Just now, although AI Yi''s attitude towards himself was not quite right, Sheehan could feel that there was some reason why he could not be a humanitarian.

    But now, AI Yi''s wrong, is the simple emotion, the mentality and even the spirit of the wrong.

    Especially when she saw Lasha kneeling on her knees, Ayi almost stepped back for a moment.

    It''s also different from the kind of retreat you''ve just had with sheen.

    In the face of sheen, Ayi is just on guard and ashamed.

    In the face of Lasha, Ayi had a feeling of fear, as if she could not accept the fact that she knelt down to herself, and immediately stopped.

    This tells sheen that there seems to be something that he doesn''t know about.

    Unfortunately, Ayi didn''t mean to explain."If you don''t follow your master and run around outside, are you afraid of being captured by the Terrans?"

    AI Yi said sarcastically to Lasha.

    When you think about it, it''s not unreasonable.

    You know, lesha was a man who sneaked into the capital with the old demons ten years ago and is now wanted by the kingdom.

    Lasha''s appearance is almost the same as laixia''s. It''s really like killing one to walk around the Wangdu without laixia.

    If you''re with lesia and the powerful magician is there, it''s hard for others to find them.

    But lesha is not here now, and Lasha is walking around on her own. It''s a suicide.

    Previously, Lasha has said that she is different from lesha in that she has no strength and is just an ordinary maid.

    At that time, sheen was a little skeptical about this matter. Now that he has learned the full level [identification] skill, he can be sure that it is true.

    Lasha only has level 5 and has not learned a single skill.

    As a result, Lasha is a man who is really powerless.

    Such a man, with the same face as the wanted criminal, is wandering in Wangdu such a place?

    Sheen began to wonder why he was able to see Rasha.

    Lasha didn''t care.

    "I have only followed the orders of the eldest lady, and have come to look for Mr. sheen after she has lost news."

    Lasha said this without any emotion.

    "Lost news?"

    Eyre frowned and looked at Sean.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t know what''s going on." Sheen immediately said, "I just met her. I haven''t had time to ask her about it from her mouth."

    Aye knows the situation.

    "It seems that something has happened to you." Ayi glanced at Lasha and said, "let me hear what happened."

    Lasha did not respond.

    On the contrary, Sean raised his eyebrows.

    "What? Are you interested? " Sheen asked, "do you know lesha?"

    "It''s a one-time encounter." AI Yi said faintly: "after you have solved the old demon sect headed by Bedo, I met the one named laixia there. However, after deciding to come to Wangdu, we have already separated."

    Well, it''s another thing I don''t know.

    Whether the feelings of Wang laixia are already behind him or not?

    Which of these stalkers is not good at learning and is partial to melika?

    It''s better to learn her skills for nothing.

    At that time, I will be brave if I don''t give you a stick to serve you.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    "You say that you and lesia have been keeping a close eye on me all this time in order to know why I was called?"

    In Sheen''s room, sheen is speechless and helpless as she explains why she is here.

    "Yes." Rasha was still expressionless and said: "Miss, there must be some reason behind the call for the brave to be activated. As a brave man, Mr. sheen is undoubtedly at the center of the reason behind this. In addition, you also annihilated a branch of the old demon sect. Whether the protoss, demons or Terrans will notice you and what happens to you during this period of time It''s very likely that something will come out of it, so I''ve been following Mr. sheen and watching nearby. "

    It''s not only lesha who is doing this, but also Ayi.

    However, AI Yi is not hiding in the dark like lesha, but always hovering around sheen.

    What''s more, what Ayi wants to see is not what will happen around sheen, but what the brave man himself will do.

    Therefore, before they came to the capital, Ayi and lesha were separated from each other, one in the light, the other in the dark, but both were around sheen at the same time.

    "You are really free." Sheen some not very happy way: "clearly oneself are being chased and killed, still have leisure and carefree attention to my matter."

    Sheen was still disgusted with this.

    No one will be happy to be watched by someone who doesn''t know anything.

    Especially laixia, a master of space magic, didn''t know how far her surveillance was.

    Should not, oneself bath sleep when be watched?

    Don''t you know all about yourself and tier?

    What''s more, what I can''t help but do when I go back to my room after taking a bath every time, can''t I also be seen?

    At the thought of this, Sean is not good, and even wants to kill people.

    If lesia were to show up in front of Sean now, sheen would have taken off her head.

    Unfortunately, something happened to that girl.

    "According to your opinion, last night, because the girl named Leisha found something, she only stayed. Once she didn''t come back, you came to ask Sean and left in a hurry with space magic?"

    On the other side, Ayi, who was also listening to rahia explain the whole story, didn''t make a sound until then.

    "Yes." "That''s why I''m here waiting for Mr. sheen to come back," Lasha said quietly

    This is how it happened.

    That is to say...

    "yesterday, what happened to you attracted the girl''s attention and led her to the past, but the girl didn''t come back."

    Ayi turns her head and looks at Sean.

    "Do you have any clue about it?"

    AI Yi''s inquiry makes Sean fall into silence.

    He really has a clue.

    After all, Sean had a lot of things yesterday.

    Of course, to sum up, they are just two things.

    "Yesterday, I met a half human and half centipede with dragon wings, which can spit dragon breath."

    Sheen thought about it for a moment, took a look at Ayi, and then chose to talk about it.

    "After this, I was called upon by my goddess to call the past again, which was what happened yesterday."

    Sheen''s words made the two people present react.

    "The goddess who calls on the brave..."

    Lasha''s eyes flash.

    "Can a centipede breathe half its wings?" AI Yi suddenly frowned and said in disgust: "you should not have met..."

    in the middle of Ayi''s words, he suddenly stopped, but the disgust on his face not only did not disappear, but became more and more intense, and even turned into cold hatred.

    "What?" Sensing this, Sheehan asked directly, "do you know that monster?"

    "... know." AI Yi actually smacked his mouth and said, "that''s the disgrace of the demons. It''s an abominable product of trampling our dignity under our feet. I didn''t expect that it would finally appear in the human world."

    At this point, Ayi did not continue to speak, as if he did not want to be investigated and turned to speak.

    "So, after you knocked down the monster, you were summoned by the goddess who called you that night. Is that what happened to you yesterday?"

    AI Sheng changed the subject.

    Sheen really wanted to know, but AI Yi didn''t want to talk about it. He couldn''t help it.

    So sheen just nodded.

    Ayi got it, too.

    "That''s sort of clear." "The girl named lesha is hiding around you just to find out why you are called. Last night, she must have found out that you were summoned by the person behind the event. She will act immediately and leave behind you."AI Yi''s implication is obvious.

    "Your eldest lady should have used space magic to intervene in the summoning technique of sheen, and went directly to the goddess who performed the call of the brave." AI Yi snorted and said, "it''s really reckless to go to the divine world. It''s not surprising that she doesn''t come back."

    Rahaton was silent.

    "That guy, he did something like that. It''s just too much."

    I didn''t think that was a good thing.

    As a demon clan, and also once the old demon clan, the wanted criminal of the Kingdom, laixia actually went to the divine world, which was simply too long to live.

    Sheen has been able to think of all kinds of miserable end of laixia, can only be silent for her.

    Just don''t know, that girl is dead or alive now.

    Shouldn''t be killed, right?

    If it''s killed, it''s bad luck.

    While sheen was thinking about it, rachia didn''t worry much about it.

    "I''m not worried about whether the eldest lady can survive or not." "Regardless of her strength, she won''t lose to anyone in terms of her ability to save her life, escape and survive. If she insists on running, even the three goddesses or the six demons can''t keep her."

    "Indeed." AI Yi also nodded, admitted: "the girl''s unique skills are very strong, with space magic, just want to escape, afraid that no one can catch her."

    "What now?" Sheen blinked and asked, "leave her alone?"

    "What do you want to do?" AI Yi asked, "do you want someone to go to the divine world?"

    ... if I have this ability, do I still need to hide my identity like this?

    You are so funny.

    Seeing Xi''an dumb, AI Yi said with disapproval.

    "For the time being, don''t act rashly. Wait for a while. Maybe the girl will run back."

    With that, Ayi stood up and glanced at Lasha, some complicated and some indifferent.

    "As for you, stay here first. Your safety needs more attention than that girl named lesha."

    If you leave it like this, Ayi turns around and leaves.

    Sheen watched Ayi leave and then looked at Lasha.

    "Alas." Sheen sighed and said, "since it''s all like this, you should stay here first."

    Lasha was silent for a while.

    Then, he nodded his head.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    Wangdu, northeast administrative region, embassy.

    After nightfall, Jacinta also received a message from Roxie.

    "Sent the knights to blockade the area around the capital?"

    Jacinta was surprised by Roxie''s actions.

    In front of Jacinta, the twin demons are complaining bitterly.

    "This is absolutely intentional, master."

    "Knowing that our people are moving around Wangdu, it is obviously deliberate to do so."

    Like this, the twin demons have been complaining to Jacinta.

    But instead of getting angry, Jacinta laughed.

    "interesting, I thought that the Royal Highness knew that we were not enemies, and would choose to stand by and watch them. I didn''t expect that such a tough measure should be taken. It''s not like the Kingdom''s treasure."

    jsin tower did not have much to do with Luo Xi, but she could not have known all the great deeds of the princess.

    according to what be free from things of the world, the princess is a rare talent who is extremely critical, but she is always perfect in all aspects. She has always maintained an attitude of aloof from outside. She has never heard of any tough tactics she has taken and her style has always been very gentle.

    But this time, the other side has taken such tough measures, and it is obvious that someone is giving her advice.

    , moreover, it is something that is important to the royal highness of the princess, who can not be ignored.

    As far as Jacinta knows, there is one such person.

    "It seems to have been the idea of that minister."

    Jasinta couldn''t help laughing at the thought.

    And to see such a Jacinta, the twin demons are speechless.

    "It''s the host."

    "I''m just a little kid."

    Two people say such words, the words between the faint with a little jealousy.

    Jacinta didn''t know if he had found out, just laughed happily.

    "Don''t underestimate that Terran." If jasinta had a profound way: "to be able to release that momentum and to be valued as much as the treasure of the Kingdom, this is enough to prove that the man is extraordinary."

    That''s why giacinta was so interested in sheen.

    And...

    "King Anxi tried so hard to win over this man that day. The nobles of this kingdom also had a lot of ideas about him. This man has become the center of the capital of the king in this period of time, and the situation around him is changing."

    Jasinta was keenly aware of this, so he was so full of praise and interest in sheen.

    Although the demon cadre is known as Tyrannosaurus Rex, in terms of the overall situation, there are few in the demon group who can match him.

    As a result, giacinta has long been aware of the importance of sheen by her own observation, and thinks that...

    "that person is likely to be the key to many things that will happen next."

    In view of this, jasinta is not only interested in Sean, but also intends to have a good look.

    "See what impact that person can have."

    That''s what happened.

    As for the blockade around the king''s capital, it would be difficult to defeat jasinta.

    "I will go and talk to his majesty myself."

    Jiaxinta was ready to rescue Zhao from Anxi.

    Compared with Rosie, giacinta thought that his Majesty was more manageable.

    At present, his majesty may not be aware of the situation, so long as he gives a few tricks, he will not be afraid that he will not take the bait.

    Just as giacinta was thinking...

    "you''re just the same, you''ve been doing things around the corner."

    When such a tender but beautiful voice sounded in jasinta''s room, the faces of the demons on the scene changed dramatically.

    "The sound...!"

    For the first time, the frivolity on Jacinta''s face disappeared and her eyes widened.

    "Who...!"

    The twin demons realized that this place had been invaded, and suddenly got angry and released terrible magic.

    However, almost at the same time, the magic of the twin demons was strongly suppressed.

    And, not by others, but by Jacinta.

    "Stop it!"

    Jasinta suddenly stood up, scolded and shocked the magic power of the twin demons and blew them away.

    "Master...!"

    The twin demons rolled on the ground in confusion, looking at Jia Xinta in disbelief.

    But Jacinta turned a blind eye to the loyal subordinates and knelt on one knee without hesitation in the direction of the voice."Master."

    Jasinta was very devout and respectful, and lowered his head deeply.

    Looking at such a Jacinta, the twin demons were stunned at first, and then realized what they were.

    Because there is only one person who can make jiaxinta, a demon cadre, kneel down like this and call him the master.

    The cold sweat on the face of the twin demons came out completely.

    At this time, a small figure appeared quietly.

    A young girl with a pillow in her arms.

    Who else could it be besides Ayi?

    "Hall... Your highness...!"

    Seeing this figure, the twin demon''s knees were soft, and they could not help kneeling down.

    AI Yi did not even look at these two people, but slowly walked into the room.

    It was like a king coming.

    "Good place to live." "It''s just a little difficult to find," Ai Yi said to Jacinta

    "It''s a real sin." "If you know that the host will come to the world, I will definitely find a better place," said Jacinta with a bitter smile

    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter." AI Yi couldn''t help but say: "the important thing is, that thing seems to appear in the human world, right?"

    "... yes." Jiaxinta did not dare to conceal something, and said: "I have been staying in Wangdu for investigation because I have received the report in this respect."

    "What have you found out now?" AI Yi looked down at Jia Xinta and said, "if it''s you, how much information should you have?"

    "I think so." Jasinta said truthfully: "it''s just that people in the demon world are playing tricks, and the forces of the human world seem to be involved."

    "I knew that." AI Yi coldly way: "can solve?"

    "Of course." Jasinta said without hesitation: "never let the master down."

    "I hope so." AI Yi seemed to be giving an ultimatum and said, "I''ll leave this matter to you."

    "Glory." Jasinta should come down, but finally asked: "just, why does the master appear in the human world?"

    "Me?" AI Yi''s expression this just relaxed a little, make its careless like way: "nothing, just found interesting existence."

    "Interesting existence?" Jasinta was stunned.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    For the appearance of Ayi, jasinta was actually very surprised, even can be called shock.

    My master usually doesn''t like to be in charge of affairs. In addition, he is sleepy. Sometimes he sleeps for several years or even decades, and even sleeps for hundreds of years. Therefore, it is not easy to see her.

    The last time Jacinta saw Ayi like this, it was ten years ago.

    At that time, it was because of the betrayal of Kilian that Wang Du was assassinated by the old demons led by Bedo and Kilian. His master was shocked. In order to make such a mistake for his subordinates, he woke up from his sleep.

    After that, Ayi went back to the castle and went on sleeping for ten years, but he still didn''t wake up.

    Therefore, giacinta always thought that his master was still sleeping in the castle.

    Who would have thought, quietly, the little master suddenly appeared in the human world, also appeared in Wangdu, appeared in front of himself, even jasinta had been frightened for a moment.

    (if the people in the Kingdom know that the master wakes up and still appears here, something will happen

    Jasinta smiles bitterly in her heart.

    As one of the six people at the top of the demon world, Ayi''s power is far from the earth compared with the ordinary demons. Her deeds in history can make all the Terrans scared and afraid that she will not be happy.

    If AI really wants to, she just needs to sneeze, and the whole Wang is afraid that it will be blown away.

    Under such circumstances, people in this country can not but feel worried about the arrival of Ayi.

    That''s not the most important thing.

    The most important thing is, I''m afraid that the demon world has not found that his little master has already woken up, and even quietly came to the human world.

    If this matter is discovered, I''m afraid the demon world will also be in complete turmoil?

    This is not an exaggeration.

    Let alone the demons who belong to Ayi, or those who do not belong to Ayi, will be in complete turmoil.

    Only because his five sisters of the little master doted on him. If he found that the little master "ran away from home", it would be impossible not to turn over the demon world and look for it.

    Even Jacinta was a little sweaty at the thought of the consequences.

    What shocked jiaxinta even more was that the reason why his master appeared in Wangdu seemed to be someone''s relationship.

    Who is that man?

    Who else can interest the owner?

    As one of the cadres under AI Yi, Jia Xinta knows very well that it is not easy to do such a thing.

    At least, in the past, ten fingers were definitely counted for those who could be regarded by their owners and had a relationship.

    And the attitude of the host to the people who are interested and not interested is completely different.

    If she is interested in people, then their master will become very easy to talk about, even if the attitude is not warm, but it is definitely easy to get along with.

    If she is not interested in people, then their master will become very cold and indifferent, even with the mood to say a word more, can be said to refuse people thousands of miles away.

    However, there are few people who can make their master interested. Even among the three goddesses, only one of them is worthy of their master''s attention and attention.

    As for the Terrans, it seems that only the brave can do this since ancient times.

    Is that the man Rosie Ruthie Mithra

    Jasinta thought.

    If it is the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, it is not a strange thing to attract the attention of its master.

    In this way, the reason why his master would appear in the capital of the kingdom is clear.

    What a lucky man

    Thinking of this, jasinta couldn''t help feeling envious.

    After all, even he, who had followed Ayi for so many years, failed to arouse her interest.

    Otherwise, AI Yi''s attitude towards jasinta would not be so direct and unquestionable.

    However, there is one more thing that Jacinta wants to confirm.

    "Does the master intend to stay in Wangdu

    Jacinta asked carefully.

    As a result, Ayi''s answer is not what he wants to see.

    "Well." AI Yi nodded, without concealing, or thinking that there was no need to hide, and said bluntly, "I will continue to stay with that person, and I will not return to the demon world for the time being."

    Hearing this, jasinta was even more envious.

    It''s really a dog''s luck to let his master stay with him without any consideration.You know, this kind of treatment, even the master''s sisters will not have.

    And if they know this, it will make them envy and envy to madness.

    So Jacinta got upset.

    "If the master doesn''t return to the demon world, it will cause a great disturbance if it is found out."

    Jasinta could only make a tough admonition.

    "I know." AI Yi didn''t deny it, but he said, "as long as it''s not found out, isn''t it?"

    OK?

    It''s not good!

    It''s not a long-term plan, isn''t it?

    Although her master''s sleepiness is well known in the demon world, she has not been found in the castle or even in the demon world until now, but it will be revealed sooner or later.

    At that time, the other five top of the demon world will never believe it if they do not come to the human world.

    At the moment, Jacinta wanted to offer advice, but was interrupted.

    "Are you going to drive me back?"

    Ayi frowns and stares at Jacinta.

    Jasinta suddenly felt a terrible pressure, and finally shed a cold sweat.

    "No... dare not..."

    jasinta could only quickly bow his head and apologize.

    "Hum." AI Yi snorted and said, "in a word, I''ll leave those chores to you. You can do it yourself. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do. Don''t send people to look for me. Do you hear me?"

    "Yes." Jasinta answered with a bitter face.

    Aidang disappeared without a trace, just like a ghost, even more like an instant movement.

    Jasinta rose from the ground with only one face still bitter.

    "Master..."

    "we..."

    the twin demons also stood up, helplessly surrounded the side of jiaxinta.

    "Well, I don''t care about your mistake." Jacinta waved his hand and said, "however, you should be restrained. If I didn''t stop you just now, just because of your rudeness, the master will let you evaporate in an instant."

    The face of the twin demon clan suddenly became iron blue, and was afraid of it.

    Jacinta ignored the two men and sighed.

    "It''s getting a little bit troublesome now."

    Compared with what happened in the human world, AI Yi''s appearance in the human world was a headache.

    Moreover, Ayi is still ready to stay in the Wangdu, which makes it impossible for Jacinta to go on as he likes.

    "If there is any commotion, which makes the master unhappy, it will be a great trouble."

    It seems that we have to think more carefully about how to solve this problem.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    In this way, the time of the day is gone.

    The next day, while Sean was still asleep, a voice began to linger in his ear.

    "It''s time to get up, Mr. sheen."

    Sheen heard the sound in a daze, and then gradually came to his senses.

    When sheen woke up, he found a graceful figure standing beside his bed.

    "Good morning, Mr. sheen."

    The beautiful maid, as soon as sheen opened her eyes, said hello to him in a moving but not undulating voice.

    "..."

    Sean''s sleepiness disappeared in an instant, which made him dumbfounded looking at the maid standing by his bed. He stayed there for a long time without being able to recover his mind.

    While sheen stayed there and did not speak, the beautiful maid did not open her mouth at all. She waited so quietly, her face was very calm.

    Silence, just in the room, pervaded in a rather subtle way.

    I don''t know how long it was before sheen closed her eyes and continued to lie in bed as if nothing had happened.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, Lasha spoke faintly.

    "Please don''t run away from reality. This is neither a dream nor an illusion, but a real reality. Please get up."

    Hearing this, Sean had to admit that he was not dreaming.

    But since it is not a dream, the scene is a bit intriguing.

    "... why are you here?"

    That''s what Sean asked.

    "It''s a pointless question." "It''s a matter of course for a maid to wake up," she said indifferently

    Indeed, novels often have such natural plots.

    The problem is...

    "you''re not my maid, are you?"

    Sheen points to that.

    It''s a pity that Lasha never changed her face.

    "Since the first lady asked me to follow Mr. sheen, it would be my job to take care of Mr. sheen before she came back." "Don''t worry, ordinary people like me may not be useful in combat, but daily chores are my area of expertise, and I won''t let anyone down in this," Lasha said calmly

    "Is it... Is it?" Sheen was dumb for a while, then sighed and said, "well, I''ll enjoy being woken up by the beautiful maid, but I can''t afford it with money."

    "You''d better think so." "Now that Mr. Sheen has understood, please get up," Lasha said, without any hesitation

    "Yes." Sheen didn''t drag and got out of bed.

    But, together, sheen found something extraordinary.

    "... I said, Lasha."

    "Yes, what can I do for you?"

    "No, I just want to ask, did I go to sleep last night without changing clothes?"

    "No, you did sleep in your pajamas last night."

    "How can I change now?"

    Yes, sheen found that his clothes had been changed.

    He also clearly remembered that he put on his pajamas before he went to bed last night. How could he change his casual clothes and still wear them so neatly?

    It''s more neat than when you''re concentrating on dressing up, right?

    Sheen is confused about this.

    But that''s what Rasha said.

    "I changed it, of course."

    The maid said something wonderful.

    "... ha?"

    Sean spoke blankly.

    "I changed it."

    Lasha immediately repeated it without expression.

    "No, when did you change it?"

    Sheen''s eyes widened.

    "Before you call Mr. sheen up."

    Lasha answered truthfully.

    "Why didn''t I notice at all?"

    Sheen was shocked.

    "This is a meaningless question. The maid naturally has to do all the chores before the master orders. The maid who needs the master''s personal command is not qualified."

    Rachaeli said this, of course.

    But sheen shuddered.

    "That''s what it says... But you''re too scary!? I didn''t realize I had been changed! "

    Sheen always felt that he had encountered a very frightening thing.

    "Please don''t mind."

    But she still looked like that, and her face didn''t even change.

    "Can..."

    Sean wants to say something else."Please don''t mind."

    Lasha repeated her words again, as if to tell sheen that there was no need to ask meaningless questions.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    Oh, my God, this maid seems a little scary.

    In particular, sheen also found that his personal clothing seems to have been replaced, turned into very clean, obviously just washed and sun dried clothes.

    This situation makes Sean calm down.

    Is...

    "have you changed the one in me unconsciously?"

    Sheen asked rahia trembling.

    "Yes."

    Lasha''s face did not change.

    "This..."

    Sheehan''s mouth twitched.

    Lasha, on the other hand, took it for granted, as if to tell sheen that it was normal.

    Oh, my God, this maid is a little scary.

    But Sheehan had to ask a question that he cared about very much.

    "I said," Lasha... "

    " yes, what can I do for you? "

    "... you didn''t see anything you shouldn''t have seen when you changed my clothes?"

    "Nothing."

    "Is it... Is it?"

    "Yes, as a maid, it''s my duty and mission to take good care of my master. In order to finish my work, there is nothing I shouldn''t see."

    "... that is to say, you still see it?"

    "Please rest assured that I have professional knowledge and know the normal body reaction of men in the morning, so I have helped Mr. sheen deal with it."

    "Done...!"

    "Yes, it won''t make Mr. sheen feel it."

    "No feeling...!"

    "If you''re not sure, you can confirm it yourself, but with all due respect, it''s meaningless."

    "..."

    My God, this maid is not a little terrible, but rather terrible!

    How concerned! What did she do to me? How did you deal with it!?

    Who will tell me ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!? (¨s£à£à¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s©¥©ß¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s????¨s¨s¨s¨s.

    "Well, Mr. sheen, please don''t squat down and hold your head. Breakfast is ready. Please move to the dining room."

    Rasha calmly to squat in front of her, holding her head, a kind of can''t think of the appearance of the advice.

    Sheen could only stand up and move out the door with a bit of a breakdown.

    Lasha immediately followed, as it did yesterday, three steps behind sheen.

    On the way, they also had this conversation.

    "By the way, I haven''t washed yet..."

    "please rest assured."

    "Can''t..."

    "Yes."

    "..."

    decided, next time, look for skills that can directly sense other people''s breath, or can wake up immediately after being moved.

    Otherwise, when was this maid to move to sell do the top card do not know.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    When sheen took Rasha out of the room to the restaurant, he found that the maid seemed to have done more than just her own mental breakdown, but also a lot of other people''s.

    For example...

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    "Your maid is so good

    "All the work has been done by the time we get up!"

    "And much better than us!"

    "How in the world is this done?"

    "We have no work to do now!"

    This is the cry that sheen made as she entered the hall, one by one preparing for the work, only to find that the work had been done was rushed around by the maids.

    Another example is...

    "breakfast..."

    "all made by the maid..."

    "eat well..."

    "what I make is rubbish..."

    "I will resign to the housekeeper later..."

    "please take us with you..."

    this is Sean kneeling at the door of the kitchen as he enters the restaurant, as if he had lost The meaning of life is the same as the fragmentary reading of chefs.

    There are also...

    "... Mr. sheen, the gardeners have just come to tell me that the flower beds and vegetation in the garden have been pruned, and the garden design can be regarded as art works. They are deeply shocked and are ready to quit their job and go back to study art again."

    This is what the housekeeper came with a complicated expression to tell sheen in secret.

    In addition, there are a lot of things that seem to be done unconsciously while sheen is sleeping.

    Sheen stayed for a long time and even walked around the whole house of lazahard. He found that the cleanliness of the whole house had increased by more than one grade. Every corner was cleaned clean. Even the toilets and baths were cleaned. The garden outside was maintained like a paradise full of birds and flowers.

    The whole house of the razahads was as clean and beautiful as it was in the animation.

    Well, the breakfast prepared by Lasha is so delicious that it makes people feel that all the food we have eaten before is really rubbish.

    In this way, no wonder everyone will be hit hard.

    Because, this is no longer a matter of comparison, but looking at these masterpieces, it will only make people feel that they have done the same as Mitian, and dislike it.

    What''s more, it''s like a miracle. It''s all done unconsciously.

    She didn''t disturb anyone, even the patrolling guards didn''t find her. In this case, Lasha finished all this quietly.

    This left Sean silent for a long time, and then finally understood.

    "Well, the lady who has become a bird singing maid is the one who has become a flower girl in Laihua?"

    Feelings, paradise is not originally there, but is made out of it?

    Where Lasha is there, is it a paradise?

    The maid''s blockhouse!

    Of course, I do not have any emotional fluctuations about this, but I think it is a matter of course.

    Because...

    "this is my job."

    Lasha declared peace.

    As a result, sheen saw an extremely unscientific scene.

    "Please... Please allow me to learn from you! My elder sister

    "Not to be your student! Just be a servant by your side

    "No! Let''s train us as slaves

    "Please take us! My elder sister

    "Elder sister Lasha!"

    "Ah

    All the maids in the house knelt down in front of Lasha and picked up her skirt. The twinkle in her eyes was not stars, but love.

    The most terrifying thing is that at the end of the day, someone screamed. It was like finding the meaning of living.

    In the end, even the cooks and gardeners knelt down and called out to Lasha, "elder sister.".

    At that time, there was only one sentence in Sean''s mind.

    "It''s over."

    These people are crazy. They''re hopeless.

    Especially when he saw the 80 year old housekeeper with a flushed face, sheen felt the urge to run away.

    "I hope Mr. Miguel won''t be scared to death when he comes back."

    Sheen has already begun to worry about whether Miguel can bear to see this scene.

    In particular, there was an episode later.

    "Sorry, I don''t need servants, not to mention slaves. I just need a master who can serve."Lasha made a cold declaration to all the people around.

    But that cold and merciless appearance, not only did not scare away the people in the house, but also made more people''s eyes twinkle with love, as if they were awakened to some fetish, and the screams began to fluctuate.

    Sheen couldn''t read it anymore.

    "No, I have to slip."

    Otherwise, I always think that I may be involved in the back.

    Even AI Yi, who was woken up, was holding a pillow and rubbing his eyes. He looked at this scene drowsily with a blank face.

    "Who am I?"

    "Where am I?"

    "What''s going on here?"

    Sheen seemed to be able to see the little girl''s head full of these words.

    Finally, seeing the commotion can not be subsided, AI just speechless to throw out a sentence.

    "You''d better take her away."

    That''s what happened.

    Although it would be dangerous to take Lasha out, it would make the people in the house very dangerous if she stayed.

    In view of this, sheen finished breakfast in a hurry, and immediately took Rasha''s hand and fled from the house of lazahad.

    "My elder sister!"

    "Elder sister Lasha!"

    As he left the house, sheen could hear the cry of grief behind his back, which made him hairy.

    And the originator of all this is just quietly pulled by sheen, his face unshaken, as if the noise of the outside world has nothing to do with himself, with a steady mind.

    To tell you the truth, Sean almost couldn''t help kneeling for the elder sister.

    "What ordinary man can''t bind a chicken?"

    This is the real big man who hides the deepest, no doubt.

    ...

    after that, sheen didn''t dare to take Rasha to the streets, but walked in the unknown alleys.

    "Ah..."

    as he walked, sheen sighed and glanced back.

    There, Lasha followed sheen, with a calm expression, and at a distance of just three steps, with admirable accuracy.

    Sheen finally spoke.

    "You don''t have to do that." Sheen said, "your master is still lesha after all, not me, not anyone of the razahads. You don''t have to worry about it."

    Sheen''s intention was to make sure that Lasha didn''t work so hard, or too hard.

    Who knows...

    "hard work?" She frowned, looked at sheen, and said, "this should be your misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding?" Sean was stunned and asked, "where is the misunderstanding?"

    "It''s all wrong." "That kind of degree can be finished in an hour, not to mention the trouble and effort," Lasha said lightly

    Sheen stumbled under his feet and almost didn''t fall on the spot.

    No?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    People can''t compare with each other.

    At one time, sheen, in a state of extreme anger, spent five minutes turning over on the bed in order to get a bottle of water on the edge of the bed.

    However, it took only an hour for the maid to make a luxurious mansion of a great nobleman like a paradise of birds and flowers.

    This gap is simply intolerable.

    ... or, shall we call you elder sister?

    Sheen began to think about it seriously.

    Forget it. Let''s not talk about it.

    Otherwise, sheen felt that he might be stimulated again.

    So sheen changed the subject.

    "Why, then, are you the maid to lesha?"

    Sheen asked a question that he had always cared about.

    "Why?"

    Lasha was slightly stunned and didn''t seem to understand Sheen''s meaning.

    See, Sean said that.

    , "look as like as two peas." are you exactly the same as Lai Xia? Sheen pointed out: "I always think you are twin sisters, but if you are twin sisters, there is no reason that one is the eldest lady and the other is the maid?"

    Then she understood Sheen''s meaning and fell into silence.

    After a while, Lasha suddenly made a sound.

    "Does Mr. sheen know about magical life?"

    This is a question that Rasha asked.

    "I know."

    Sheen nodded his head in spite of some doubts.

    "The so-called magic life refers to the lower life created by magic?"

    Like the gorem that sheen met in the past, it was just a rock mixed with special magic minerals, but it was affected by the magic flowing through it because of its existence near the magic source. Eventually, it became a magic object and possessed life. Some magicians would use magic to complete this process and behavior artificially, and make magic objects such as gorem by magic By driving them to fight and work.

    The life created by magic like this is magic life.

    "But magic life is not just a magic thing created by magic." "Just like the demons like gorem, the demons are actually the races born under the influence of the magic power of the demon king. The nature of the demons is similar to that of the magic creatures born under the influence of the magic source. They are naturally born through the interference of magic. The demons have also used this principle to create demons."

    In other words, demons are originally a kind of existence similar to magic life. The reason why demons are not magic lives is that they are not created artificially, but are born naturally. They are of the same nature as elves.

    So, here''s the problem.

    "Like gorem and other demons that can be created artificially by magic, since demons are similar in nature, they can also be created by magic, isn''t it?"

    Raha''s words made sheen understand what she wanted to say.

    "Are you..."

    Sheen looks at Lasha in surprise.

    "Yes." "I am the magic life created by Miss lesha with magic," she said quietly

    so, as like as two peas, she is not a sister, but a servant.

    Because Lasha is a magical life created by lesha.

    "The first lady created me after the assassination ten years ago with her own appearance as the prototype. The original intention was to create a help to help her fight with the old demons in the process of escape. However, magic life has a feature, that is, based on the different materials used for making, the final born life does not necessarily have Combat effectiveness. "

    Take gorem as an example. Some of them are just rocks mixed with special magic minerals. Under the influence of the magic source, they degenerate into demons, and their grades are generally not high.

    However, gorem is a rare and precious magic mineral itself. It is not adulterated with any impurities. The mineral forming itself is also very advanced. The level of gorem born from this will be quite high and its power is very terrible.

    In the past, there was a huge gorem of Grade 80, which itself was composed of a precious metal second only to Shengang. It seemed to be an underground vein of the metal. Influenced by a large source of magic, it became a magic object thousands of years later.

    At that time, in order to attack such a huge gorem, a country sent out a day and night siege for thousands of knights before it was captured.

    And the same is true of gorem made by magicians. According to the different materials used as the body, the level and strength will be different after birth.

    The rest of magic life is the same.

    Lasha, of course, is included.

    "I don''t know what kind of material was used by the eldest lady. When I was created, I was not only of a very low level, but also had almost no combat effectiveness, which was of no use at all."She said this in a tone of indifference.

    Fortunately, miss, even if I was good at dealing with miscellaneous affairs, I could only make it harder for me to deal with miscellaneous affairs like this He didn''t even think about it. "

    Hearing this, Sean was a little silent.

    He didn''t expect that the reason why lesha and Lasha looked so similar was actually because of this.

    At the beginning, he also thought that lesha and Lasha might be real sisters. Because lashia did not have the talent to fight, but laixia was a genius who could become the magic agent of space. Therefore, Bedo targeted laixia and threatened laixia with Lasha. Only then did laixia join the old demon sect and become the pawn of Bedo. She was driven by her until the assassination ten years ago Yes, when the old demons attacked Wangdu, they took the opportunity to rescue lashia and then ran away.

    Now it seems that lesha will join the old demon sect and become a member of the old demon sect. The reason has nothing to do with Lasha.

    After all, Lasha was created after lesia began to flee.

    In this case, when lesha joined the old demon sect, Lasha was not born.

    But here comes the problem.

    "If so, why did that guy join the old mob sect?"

    Sheen was lost in thought.

    According to the appearance of laixia, it should be that she doesn''t want to keep company with the old demon sect, or even disdains to keep company with the old demon sect.

    In this way, she chose to join the old demon sect, and together with Bedo and Kilian, she became the mastermind of the assassination ten years ago. In the end, she went against the actions of Bedo and other old demons and sneaked into the underground of the palace and stole something important and dangerous.

    What kind of consideration did this series of actions take?

    Sheen suddenly felt that the woman was full of mysteries.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    "You..."

    sheen wants to ask rahia about lesha.

    However, before sheen could ask her questions, Lasha spoke first.

    "I know what Mr. sheen wants to ask, but I have to remind you that whatever you ask, as long as it is related to miss lesia, it is impossible for me to disclose it." Lasha looked at sheen and said, "it''s not about my own will, it''s about the instincts that are embedded in magical life. I think Mr. sheen can understand."

    Hearing Lasha''s words, sheen swallowed up the questions he was going to say.

    Because, he had thought of one of the most admirable features of magical life.

    That is, they will not betray their masters.

    This is a feature that didn''t exist in the beginning.

    At first, when the demons created the demons, they did not have such characteristics. As a result, the mentally retarded demons would not follow the instructions of the demons if they were not domesticated. They might even be ferocious and attack their masters. Therefore, the demons had to give up controlling the demons and let them multiply in the human world and become the largest group on the earth.

    Drawing this lesson, the magic life in the future has been added a feature, that is absolute obedience and loyalty.

    As Lasha said, it''s not about the will of itself, the instinct embedded in magical life.

    This is also an important indicator to distinguish magic life from demons and demons.

    In short, the life created by magic and has the characteristics that will never betray is magic life.

    As for the first created demons, it has been out of the category of magic life, into a pure life race.

    And Lasha is a real magic life.

    Therefore, she will never betray her master, even if she has the intention.

    Thanks to this, once it is a secret closely related to the master himself, magic life can not be revealed on its own initiative. Even if it is brainwashed and controlled by spiritual magic, it is the same.

    This has led to many demons and magicians are extremely respected for magic life, the trust of their own creation of magic life is unmatched by others.

    What''s more, many magicians and even demons will make great efforts to collect precious materials to create magic life and serve themselves.

    Because the magic life will never betray, and will not divulge the secret information related to itself by any means, the magicians will naturally try their best to create a right-hand assistant that they can absolutely trust and let them serve.

    Thinking of this, Sean suddenly reacts to something.

    "Maybe the twin demons next to Jacinta are the magic life he created."

    Otherwise, it is impossible that both twins are just so excellent that they can be promoted to grade 88?

    It seems that the twin demons are also loyal to jasinta, and they are envious of Sean, who is highly valued by Jacinta. This should also be because they will never betray their master and are infinitely loyal to the master''s magic life?

    Even Sheehan thought of ninen.

    "That goddess is not the magical life created by the Supreme God ornice according to her own appearance?"

    If that''s the case, Nanine may know some secrets that other Protoss don''t know, such as how to summon the brave alone without causing too much Tokyo and sequelae.

    And the reason why she is not known, perhaps the Supreme God ornice has not exposed her existence?

    The reason why she would have some resentment against the Supreme God ornice was that her master had entered the deep sleep without permission and left her alone?

    Sean thought of this possibility.

    "no wonder as like as two peas who have seen so many lately."

    , is it not a coincidence?

    Sheen felt that he had grasped some truth.

    At the same time, sheen understood why rachia would serve her.

    "Because it was the charge left by lesia, the master, before he left, so you can''t disobey it. Did you just serve me as the master?"

    Sheen looks at Lasha.

    "Yes." Rasha said indifferently, "let me follow Mr. sheen before Miss Lasha leaves. Mr. sheen is the master of my time. I will serve you as if I served miss Rasha."

    This is the principle of action.

    However, the whole thing that Shira did not know when she changed her clothes was just like that of Shira.

    In this way...

    "even if you say that you are not my master, I don''t have to worry about it, but I can''t do it, because this is the instruction left by the master who created me. I can''t disobey it whether I want to or not."Lasha says something that doesn''t make people laugh in a way.

    Sheen didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    After all, if this is the case, it is impossible for Lasha to change her course of action even if sheen says more.

    She was only following the instructions that lesha had left to serve sheen, not that he had become her master.

    So even if sheen told her not to do it, she couldn''t.

    "Well, I don''t know if I should be happy or lost."

    It should be a pleasure to be served by such a beautiful maid.

    But such a maid is only because she can''t disobey the real master''s order to do these things, which is not very pleasant.

    Of course, sheen didn''t see Rasha''s reluctance.

    No, the maid doesn''t seem to be in any mood. She''s a sister who has nothing.

    In the face of the maid, sheen could not help asking.

    "Does what I say work for you?"

    Sheen wants to at least confirm that.

    Ratha answered.

    "Before the first lady recovers me, I will follow Mr. Sheen''s instructions as long as it is not something that may affect her and is within my ability."

    Lasha did not hesitate to say this.

    "... anything?"

    Sheen was silent and couldn''t help confirming.

    "Yes, anything will do."

    Lasha was calm and assured.

    "What if it''s too much?"

    Sheen couldn''t cover a little bit of his own careful thinking.

    But that''s what Lasha said.

    "As long as it''s within our ability, it''s OK to go too far."

    Lasha had no expression.

    "..."

    Sean was caught in a struggle that any man could understand.

    No way.

    People say that?

    Did you say that?

    Should we do something bold?

    Thousands of G''s flashed in Sheen''s head, and almost nosebleed.

    Nima, thrill.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    In the end, sheen still failed to do something exciting.

    Because he was afraid that lesia would find himself and die together when he came back.

    With this in mind, sheen had to put it off for the time being.

    Yes, just postpone, not give up?

    Who knows if lesia can come back?

    Maybe I''ve already hung up, maybe?

    By then, can''t you do what you want?

    So, sheen just pressed back the thousands of G images in his head.

    "You will come in handy. Don''t worry."

    Sheen made a promise to the unspeakable memory in his mind.

    Then sheen went to the palace.

    Of course, because of her appearance, sheen didn''t dare to bring her with her. She had to wait for her return in a remote place.

    Lasha did not have the slightest complaint of consent, even turned around to leave, and soon disappeared.

    "She won''t be found, will she?"

    Sean was worried about it.

    However, on second thought, the maid of this bunker can manipulate her body without her knowing it The Cowman who managed the whole lazahad family like a paradise has never been found. In addition, the other party agreed to find himself without any risk yesterday. Should there be no need to worry about her accident?

    Thinking of this, Sean just relaxed a little and entered the palace.

    After entering the palace, sheen wanted to see Roxie, but he decided not to disturb her when he thought that the other party might still be busy because of the abnormal situation around the capital.

    , the most important thing is that if you disturb this time, sheen will always be dragged away by the princess''s toil.

    "Let''s wait until she has some good news."

    anyway, Sheehan has told the princess Her Highness, if what progress has been made in this respect, she will immediately tell herself that the other side has already agreed, so that there is no need to hurry to pay attention to this matter.

    So sheen went directly to the underground wizard library, ready to start his studies again.

    It''s just that sheen became interested in magical life because of the Lasha affair, so he checked the information in the library a little bit.

    This check, sheen really found some magic life aspects of attention.

    For example, if you want to create magical life, you need to first acquire a skill called "magic ¡¤ creation of life" and learn this kind of magic to create life.

    This kind of magic is specially used to create magic life, and its function is only one kind. However, according to the different magic life to be created, the level of magic skill and magic spell required are also different.

    If you just want to create gorem, you just need to upgrade the [magic ¡¤ creation] skill to level 4, and you can use intermediate biological creation magic.

    If you want to create a demon like Lasha, even if you don''t need combat effectiveness, you have to raise the [magic ¡¤ life creation] skill to level 6.

    In addition, the factors that determine the type, shape and strength of magic life are not only the level of magic skills, but also the materials and magic used.

    It''s quite difficult to create magic, so it''s not easy to create this kind of magic.

    Under such circumstances, magic life with high level and high ability is usually extremely rare. Even if there are black markets that sell magic life as a commodity, even if every country in the human world has a clear stipulation that it is not allowed to trade magic life as an article, shady businessmen who specialize in this field are still active in various countries, which can be regarded as a small number of countries No small problem.

    What''s more, sheen found that the appearance of the magical life created was not actually determined by one''s will.

    "According to the records in the book, although the appearance of magic life is determined by the imagination of the creator when he uses the living body to create magic, it will be fuzzy if there is no reference for human imagination, and the level of magic skills also determines the degree of completion of magic life to a certain extent, so the magic life created usually has something to do with what he imagined In, it may even become something completely different from what you think it looks like. In serious cases, it may become deformed

    "Of course, the higher the skill level of life creating magic, the less mistakes and errors will occur in the creation of magic life. However, even full level magic skills may cause subtle differences in the magic life created due to the ambiguity of imagination. It is extremely difficult to create a magic life completely consistent with one''s own imagination Things. "

    "There is only one exception."

    "That is, when magic as a reference is added, there will be a great probability of generating magic life that is consistent with the appearance of the owner of the magic, and even the ability to match."In other words, when making magic life, if you want to create magic life without too much appearance deviation, you need to add the magic power of the individual as a reference.

    Lesha, for example, probably added his own magic power, so he created a magic life completely consistent with his own appearance - Lasha.

    It is estimated that the twin demons around Jacinta are also based on whose magic power, otherwise they will not grow so similar, there is no difference at all.

    Because of this reason, the creation of magic life not only has the material and the ability question, but also has the appearance and so on question need to consider.

    "Yes, if there is no such restriction, then all the nobles would like to create magic in the student body."

    what other Princess none such under heaven will need? As like as two peas, you can make the same thing.

    and this is not what she wants to do with what the master ordered, what she wants to do and what posture she wants to pose. Why drag her high princess in the air?

    Presumably, this restriction also makes many people feel at ease, right?

    otherwise, as like as two peas, it can be a game of the same magic.

    It is said that...

    "more or less I would feel sorry..."

    sheen felt extremely sorry.

    If he could really shape himself casually, sheen felt that even if he had lost his fortune, he would have to devote himself to the cause of creating magical life.

    "When the time comes to build a perfect natural and unrestrained maid, and rebuild a proud love discharge gun sister."

    "It''s good to build a knight king with the same sword. Isn''t it love to have a sick time elf?"

    "I really want to have a wave...

    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Sheen or the creation of the body magic book to reluctantly put back.

    Although the interest in this magic is not low, but its limitations are destined not to be valued by sheen.

    First, if you want to create magical life, you need to collect materials that Sheen has never heard of. In addition, there are many variables. It is very likely that the people created are not the people they want. This first dispels some of Sheen''s enthusiasm.

    Secondly, sheen also wants to focus on the acquisition of celestial magic and enchantment magic. He really has no other energy to continue learning other types of magic.

    Therefore, after a long time of entanglement, sheen still put back the magic book of life creation magic.

    "If you have a chance in the future, you can learn more about it."

    Sheen decided so, and then he stopped paying attention to magical life and continued to study two kinds of magic majors.

    Sheen learned it again in the evening, and it was almost dark.

    What''s worth mentioning is that when she knew that sheen was studying magic hard in the magic guide library under the palace, she did not know how to use it. She left for about three minutes and brought back a homemade Bento for Sheen''s lunch.

    Before, sheen stayed in the library for a day, and didn''t eat lunch at all. This time, there was a bento prepared for him by Lasha, which made him eat with relish.

    After all, the food made by the maid in the bunker is so delicious that it''s so delicious that any chef in front of her is just a younger brother.

    Of course, sheen wanted to know more about how the maid could prepare a homemade Bento in just three minutes.

    That''s definitely not done in advance, which sheen can be sure of.

    Because it was only when sheen was about to enter the palace that he had been studying hard in the library.

    So, in this short period of three minutes, rahia actually made such a bento.

    As for how this is done... Don''t ask, it''s the skill of a maid.

    Well, sheen just felt that his image as a maid was crumbling.

    "It''s all right. It''s not uncommon for you to be a universal maid, isn''t it?"

    Sheen didn''t know whether it was used to persuade others or to convince himself.

    After that, sheen left the library and the Royal Palace, found Lasha in a remote alley in the aristocratic District of the Western District, where she suddenly appeared, and returned to the house of lazahad.

    It goes without saying that upon returning to razahad''s house, Lasha was warmly welcomed.

    "My elder sister!"

    "Are you back?"

    "Look over here! My elder sister

    "Elder sister Lasha!"

    A group of lazahad''s maids and servants were like a Star chaser. On the one hand, a sea of people poured in, and on the other hand, Lasha was surrounded and sheen was squeezed out.

    "My special..."

    Sean, who was nearly squeezed into the wrestling, was stunned for a long time.

    On the contrary, it was Rasha himself, who was very calm and walked out of the crowd who was so crowded that he walked out of the crowd.

    "Well, Mr. sheen, I''ll help you to prepare dinner and take a bath. Please go back to your room and have a rest. You can go to the restaurant in about 13 minutes and 44 seconds. I''ll call you then."

    After leaving such a precise and frightening order, Lasha left, leaving behind sheen, who was still confused, and the maids and servants of the razahads.

    After a while, the maids and servants rushed out and chased Rasha away, leaving sheen alone in the wind.

    However, it is not that there is no one to pay attention to sheen.

    "You seem to have a good time."

    As always, Ai Shi Shi ran, holding a pillow, walked to Xi''an''s side and said these words calmly.

    "Which eye of yours saw me have a good time?"

    Sheen rolled his eyes and responded angrily.

    "I thought you were well served by her."

    Ayi curled her lips in the direction of Lasha''s departure, and her tone was somewhat complicated.

    Sheen didn''t see that.

    "When it comes to serving, it''s really good." Sheen then made a murmur like way: "just, this is a little too good, but it makes people a little afraid."

    This is what Ayi said to sheen.

    "Fortunately, there is no problem now. Otherwise, if she is waiting on her like this, it will not only be afraid, but also terror."

    That''s what Ayi said.

    "Ha?"

    Sheen didn''t understand.

    All of a sudden, Ayi didn''t explain.

    "Well, you didn''t find it?" AI Yi indifferent way: "last night, those girls around you still did not come back."Hearing this, Sean was stunned and immediately responded.

    "You mean Vivian and them?"

    By Ayi said so, sheen finally realized the matter.

    That is, whether it was last night or this morning, I didn''t seem to meet the people of Vivian''s team.

    "They haven''t come back yet?"

    Sheen began to feel something was wrong.

    Although the adventurer''s work is very irregular, sometimes there will be a long period of time can not return to the situation, but if really take the time to complete the work, Vivian will never be like this, not even a bit of news.

    If you didn''t come back the day before yesterday, it''s only one day. It''s understandable, but it hasn''t come back for two consecutive days. That''s not right.

    In addition, there has been some problems around Wangdu recently, and sheen is a little worried.

    I''m worried about Vivian. They can''t solve any problems.

    Sean couldn''t sit down at the thought.

    "Don''t you take care of it?"

    Sheen blames Ayi.

    AI Yi is unexpectedly indifferent.

    "You didn''t promise to take care of the girls when they were out, but you didn''t promise to take care of them when they were out." AI Yi said without changing her face: "and, as I said, here, I''m only interested in you, and I don''t care about the rest."

    This demon girl has an unexpected cold side to people who don''t want to care about.

    Therefore, as for the things that Sheen has ordered, since Ayi has agreed, she will do them, but she has no interest in taking care of the things that Sheen has not ordered.

    "For a moment, I put a magic charm on that girl named tier." Ayi glanced at Sean and said, "she''s ok now, but she doesn''t seem to be in the capital. If you want to find them, I can''t take you."

    That''s what Eyre is talking about.

    So...

    "OK, take me."

    Sheen nodded without any hesitation.

    "Let''s go."

    AI turns around, even if he wants to lead the way.

    But in this moment, sheen reached out and crumpled the little girl''s hair.

    "See if you dare next time."

    Leaving AI looking stunned, sheen goes out.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    Yarru canyon.

    The Grand Canyon is located in the West.

    The interior of the canyon is the world of demons. There are many kinds of demons inhabiting here, and the level is generally very high. The deeper you go into it, the higher the level of the demons will be. This makes it a treasure land for many high-level adventurers and also buries many famous adventurers. Therefore, it also has the nickname "death Canyon".

    It is said that in the deepest part of the canyon, there is a large source of magic.

    The source of magic is occupied by a monster of level 90. Once occupied for 400 years, the other party is the same as the Lord of this canyon. Even the kingdom is hard to chew away this hard bone because of the terrain here, so that the fearless demon has been occupying here and never left.

    However, people were afraid of the terrible demon, which did not dare to leave the canyon to come outside. It was safe all the time. So the Kingdom turned a blind eye to its existence and allowed it to continue to occupy the large source of magic in the deep valley.

    Over the past 400 years, countless adventurers have entered this canyon in order to hunt for demons or find all kinds of natural materials and gems. Up to now, this canyon is a hot treasure land in the adventure world. Every day, many adventurers will come here to take risks.

    As long as you don''t go into the deepest part of the canyon and choose to wander around the outer or inner walls of the canyon according to your own strength, you won''t disturb the terrible monster.

    In view of this, the yarru gorge is a relatively busy place around the Wangdu, which is often visited by all kinds of people.

    Until recently, there was an unnatural trend in the demons around Wangdu, and the demons in the gorge began to become irritable and dangerous, leading to many adventurers suffering from danger and even losing their lives. Only then did this place become the real valley of death. Ordinary adventurers did not dare to enter it without authorization.

    At this moment, at the entrance of the yarru gorge, there are layers of fences, blocking the entrance.

    In front of the fence was a heavily armed order of knights.

    They are the Knights of the kingdom. Under the instruction of Roxie, they began to block this place from yesterday, and no one was allowed to enter the canyon or even get close to it.

    There are even camps set up by the Knights'' order near such fences, where tents stand, telling outsiders that it has become a temporary residence for the order.

    There were a lot of adventurers coming here, arguing with the Knights.

    "Why don''t you let us in?"

    "Is that unreasonable?"

    "We have undertaken the investigation task issued by the guild. We have permission to enter."

    "Let your regiment come out!"

    "We will confront him face to face!"

    A lot of adventurers yelled at the Knights like this.

    Unfortunately, the knights were still standing in front of the fence, looking indifferent.

    "This is the order of Her Highness Rosie Ruth."

    "No one is allowed to enter the canyon."

    "Leave now."

    "Leave."

    The Knights didn''t talk about each other at all and began to drive people without saying a word.

    This made the adventurers even more angry, and began to push and push with the Knights.

    For a time, the scene was chaotic and even full of gunpowder.

    In this case, sheen and Ayi are here.

    "Are you sure Vivian and they are in this Canyon?"

    Looking at the whole scene of making a group, Xi''en was stunned for a long time, and then asked AI Yi beside him.

    "... my magic reaction is there anyway. Believe it or not."

    AI Yi was extremely upset, as if she was still hating that Sean had just rubbed her hair.

    "All right." Sheen ignored Ayi, looked at the noisy Canyon camp and murmured, "it looks like it''s a bit chaotic here."

    "What are you going to do?" "Want to go back?" Ai Yi said

    Sheen did not answer, but went straight to the entrance of the canyon.

    Of course, the knights would not let him in.

    "The front is blocked by the kingdom. Go back, adventurer."

    The two knights appeared in front of sheen from left to right, and set up swords to block his way.

    Sheen didn''t care.

    After all, he put forward the proposal to block the surrounding areas of Wangdu.

    So now that he''s stopped, sheen doesn''t get angry about it.

    But sheen certainly won''t stop there.

    "I''m sent by Her Highness Rosie lusti to investigate the canyon."

    Sheen took the pendant from his neck as a royal keepsake and showed it to the Knights."This..."

    "woo..."

    the knights, who were originally cold faced and could not talk about love at all, suddenly changed their faces when they saw the Sword Pendant in Sheen''s hand.

    And the situation here, very smoothly attracted the attention of people around.

    "It''s a royal Keepsake

    "That is to say, that the man was really sent by Her Highness, Rosie lusti?"

    "So young..."

    "I always feel like I''ve seen him somewhere..."

    the Knights of the order all looked at each other.

    On the contrary, it was the adventurers who, like seeing the rescuers, surrounded them.

    "The messenger!"

    "The messenger! Please judge for us

    "Yes! The messenger

    "These people are too much!"

    A group of adventurers have been loud complaints, let Sean Leng there.

    The knights were a little frightened and rebuked the adventurers.

    "Shut up

    "No nonsense!"

    "Where are we going too far?"

    "Back away! Back off

    The Knights intended to sever the adventurers.

    But the adventurers didn''t obey, and once again they pushed each other with many knights.

    The whole scene suddenly became more chaotic and noisy, just like a downtown.

    "What''s going on?"

    Sheen frowned at one of the Knights.

    The knight was in a panic and spoke quickly.

    "Your emissary, don''t listen to their nonsense. They just want to break into the blockaded yarru gorge without authorization, and they are only stopped by us. We are stationed here under the order of Her Highness Rosie lusti. We do everything according to the rules."

    The word was just uttered by the Knights.

    "According to the rules?"

    "Do you mean to follow the rules?"

    "Although your Highness has sent the knights to blockade this place, he has also made a statement with the adventurers'' guild, hoping to get the help of the guild to investigate the abnormal places around the king''s capital."

    "The guild has issued a commission to investigate the ataru Canyon, saying that it will be allowed to enter as soon as it receives the commission!"

    "What do you mean by stopping us all the time?"

    "That''s it

    The adventurers retorted one after another, which made the faces of those Knights ugly.

    Seeing this, Sean understood.

    It seems that something has happened here.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Just as there was so much noise in the room, a loud cry came out.

    "Here comes the head of the royal order, falpiurn galuoli...!"

    Hearing this, the audience suddenly fell into silence.

    Everyone, including sheen, turned their heads and looked in one direction.

    There, several figures came from the camp through the crowd.

    "What''s the noise here?"

    A bored voice came from the mouth of a middle-aged knight in the lead.

    Sheen squinted at the head of the royal order.

    The Knights of the kingdom.

    As the name suggests, it is the order of knights directly under the kingdom.

    Although the Kingdom has a cavalry order directly owned by the royal family and known as the strongest barrier, the order is a real elite knight who can join the order. Each guard Knight''s level is above 70, and the entire order has only 77 members. Naturally, the kingdom can not rely on these 77 people to protect the kingdom.

    Therefore, the Kingdom also has a Knights'' order, which is as famous as the guards'' order. However, it does not recruit high-level strongmen, but belongs to ordinary knights.

    There are only two requirements to join this order.

    1£º An innocent person who has no problem with his or her identity.

    2£º Level above 30.

    Therefore, the Royal Knights'' order is the basic force to protect the kingdom. It has eight brigades, each of which is composed of ten squadrons, and each squadron is composed of ten squadrons, and each squadron has 100 people.

    That is to say, there are 80000 knights in the royal order. Although the rank of knights is far less than that of the Knights of the guard order, the number of knights is far higher than that of the cavalry.

    Now, the middle-aged man who is coming this way is the head of the royal order, pharpiurn galuoli.

    The head of the contemporary royal order, pharpiurn, appeared here with all four Deputy commanders.

    Sheen could see at a glance that the four Deputy commanders were an old knight at level 68, a middle-aged woman at level 64, a rebellious man at level 63, and a beautiful woman at level 61.

    Seeing these people, all the adventurers around him turned pale.

    "The old knight is the cold swordsman kiefergus...!"

    "Is that woman the murderer katrie?"

    "And two of the best talents of the galuoli generation, reneg and Lana..."

    "isn''t this all out?"

    A crowd of adventurers made a lot of noise.

    "Did they all show up?"

    Sean felt the difference, too.

    These people are not groundless.

    According to Sheen''s knowledge, there are many aristocrats of Knight origin in the Kingdom, namely the so-called Knight family.

    But in these Knight families, three are the most outstanding.

    Among them, the most indisputable is the elbein family, the most loyal knight family that has guarded the royal family for generations. The ancestors of the family are the strongest partners of the brave, and are also the descendants of a brave man. The masters of all generations are legendary knights. They have always been the head of the guard order for thousands of years, and there is no doubt in the knight family The zenith is also the honorary aristocrat who was granted marquis.

    The second is the veradi family.

    The viladi family has a history of 800 years. The ancestor of the family was the great knight who was famous 800 years ago. Because he swore to protect the king at that time in a crisis, he was made a noble. After 800 years of development, he is now the first big aristocrat in the kingdom.

    The contemporary owner of veradi''s family is now the deputy head of the cavalry order, a great Knight of grade 89. The deputy commander also has a gifted daughter. When she was 26, she was promoted to grade 70, and was promoted to become a guard knight. Now, the other party is 28 years old, but she has been courted by the first lady of the Kingdom, lyad Ella To guard her knight.

    That''s right. It''s the knightress named shanay who is next to Leah.

    Her full name is Shane viladina, a rank 73 guard knight.

    Therefore, the viladina family is also known as the family of knights next to the elbaines in the Kingdom, with a high status.

    As for the last one, it''s the galloolli family.

    There has never been a very powerful knight in this family.

    At least, there has never been a master with a level above 80 in this family.

    The same is true of falpiurn galuoli, who should have been nearly 50 years old, but his rank was only 71, which was just enough to join the guard order.

    However, the galloolli family was the family that had been in charge of the royal order.

    To what extent?

    First of all, the head of the royal order must have been a member of the galuoli family.

    Secondly, almost every generation of the four Deputy commanders under the regiment are Cavaliers from the galloolli family, with only a few exceptions in the past few hundred years.Moreover, more than half of the eight captains, 80 squadrons and 800 small captains of the order were either of the family origin of the galloolli family, or the people who were drawn in by the family and had close ties with the family.

    It can be said that half of the royal order and all its rights are in the hands of the galuoli family, and it is not excessive to call it the family order.

    The reason is simple.

    It is said that in the early days of the establishment of the royal order, all the knights in the order were selected and recruited one by one by the galuoli family.

    In view of this, the galloolli family has been firmly holding all the rights of the royal order. This family is also a count family. In terms of power and financial resources, it is far higher than the elbaines and viladi families.

    One of the four urn leaders mentioned now is the name of one of the four.

    They are also the pillar of the galloolli family and the top of the royal order. Apart from the Farbe urn, which is the head of the family, they are the four highest ranking members of the family.

    For convenience, the dignified appearance here, through the crowd, came to all the people.

    "Why on earth is it so noisy?"

    The head of the pharbitian urn questioned his surroundings impatiently.

    All the adventurers around him were silenced one by one, and their courage to confront the head of the order was completely lost.

    "Commander..."

    a knight who seems to be the leader of the team came to the pharbitian urn with relief and said something quickly in his ear.

    "Your Highness''s messenger?"

    Having learned of the situation, pharbitian''s brow was clearly wrinkled and he looked at sheen.

    The other four Deputy commanders also looked at Sean.

    From this point of view, the four men were all stunned and made different reactions.

    "That''s not..."

    the old knight kiefergus seemed to recognize sheen and look surprised.

    "Is that him?"

    Katley, a middle-aged woman, was somewhat surprised.

    "Is he the adventurer who has been especially close to his highness recently?"

    The rebellious man, ruiseg, was unhappy, and his eyes, staring at Sean, became hostile.

    "It''s him..."

    the beautiful Lana was suddenly enlightened, and then her expression was somewhat different.

    Sheen will be the performance of these five people to all close to the bottom of the eye, make it some playful smile.

    "It seems that I don''t need to introduce myself to you."

    Sean spoke out.

    "Yes, I am."

    This sentence makes the scene a little delicate.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    In this moment, sheen saw the same emotion in the eyes of several galuoli people opposite.

    That''s surprise, surprise and the consequent vigilance.

    Yes, it''s vigilance.

    Coupled with the abnormal feeling, Sheen''s smile became a little more interesting.

    On the contrary, Ayi, yawning and bored, followed Sheen''s side. She didn''t know whether she had used any magic, and didn''t let anyone around her notice her existence.

    Otherwise, with the lovely degree of this little girl, people around her can''t have not noticed her.

    In this case, the face of the pharbite jar sank, and after a moment''s silence came to Hearn.

    "I didn''t expect it was Qing. I didn''t notice it. Please forgive me."

    The urn salutes sheen.

    He didn''t dare to underestimate Sean.

    At the time of the last visit, the pharbi urn was there. I personally experienced the shock and crush of sheen. I knew that this man was young, powerful and highly valued by the royal family.

    Therefore, the pharbitian urn would raise his heart in secret, be alert, and dare not have the slightest carelessness.

    Instead, it was rissig, by the side of the urn, who spoke sarcastically.

    "Why do the red men around your highness come to such a remote place? Isn''t it for picking flowers? "

    This seemingly rebellious deputy leader mentioned the meaning of the flower, is a very beautiful, can send out a charming aroma of magic flowers.

    That kind of flower can be used to make healing magic medicine and several kinds of side door magic medicine, its own value is OK, but its beauty and aroma are quite popular with women, so many nobles like it. Therefore, it has become a kind of high price gift, which is often given to women to please women.

    , she said, that sheen was the one who came to take the meaning of the flower. Naturally, she was insinuate that Sheehan was a man who was pleased with her royal highness.

    Sheen''s eyebrows were raised and he began to smile.

    "There''s no hope that you can pick it up, but if you meet one, I''ll bring one for the knight."

    On hearing the speech, rissig''s face was stiff.

    The so-called "sisisihua" refers to another kind of magic flower, but it is totally opposite to didi flower. It is not only quite ugly, but also can emit a kind of stench, even with some toxicity. It can make people who smell it produce some mental hallucinations and see the scene of their suffering.

    Thanks to this, this kind of flower is often used to plot against those who don''t like it. It also plays a role in the hands of some nobles.

    Sheen''s claim to send a flower to risegg is, of course, referring to him as an eyesore.

    "You...!"

    Rasseg was obviously an impulsive young master. When sheen stabbed him, he immediately became angry, even if he wanted to go forward.

    "Don''t be impulsive!"

    Kiefergus immediately stopped Russell.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Cattelli even glared at her.

    Only Lana, looking at the development in front of her, didn''t know what she was thinking.

    That''s what the pharbitian said.

    "I don''t know what you are here for?"

    There was a solemn inquiry from the pharbien.

    "Did the commander of pharbiurn have just heard the report from his subordinates?" Sheen smiles and says casually: "I was commissioned by your highness to investigate this canyon. Can the regiment let me go?"

    "This..." the face of the pharbi urn was hard to see, even a little ugly.

    Not to mention the pharbitian urn, but the four deputy heads of the regiment all turned pale and showed some unusual features.

    The outspoken reissig even said something.

    "What is there to investigate?" Reeseg glared at sheen, as if staring at an enemy, and said in a loud voice: "this is blocked. No one will enter, and no one will be in danger. What''s the need to investigate?"

    Hearing this, Sean couldn''t help laughing.

    "That''s really interesting." Xi''en then Shi ran said: "not to mention the occurrence of such anomalies, the Kingdom naturally has to investigate, saying that this canyon is a treasure land of adventure. The commodities of many merchants in Wangdu rely on the magic materials and natural materials produced here. If this place is blocked all the time and the abnormal situation is not solved, will all kinds of commodities of Wangdu be destroyed Is there any problem with raw materials? "

    "At that time, I''m afraid that the business chain and trade chain that Wang is proud of will be greatly affected?"

    "To claim that there is no need to investigate such a situation, young master, do you really have a brain?"

    Sheen''s impertinent speech made dreiseg''s face slightly puffed, and anger reappeared on his face.

    If it hadn''t been for kifus and cattelli who had been blocking him, would he have been rushing up?Is this the deputy head of the royal order?

    Wang Guo is really OK?

    Sheen''s heart grew faintly disdainful.

    It was the pharbitian, frowning and meditating for a while, who said so.

    "Since it is entrusted by your highness, we, as knights of the Kingdom, can not but cooperate." "It''s just that the demons inside the yarru gorge are becoming very irritable and dangerous now. It''s too inappropriate for Qing to go in alone to investigate."

    This man, actually stopped.

    "Oh?" Sheen said rather strangely, "Your Highness, are you ready to ignore your Highness''s meaning?"

    "It''s a misunderstanding." "I''m just worried about Qing''s safety," he said quietly

    "Yes." Keefergus also turned his eyes and interrupted: "those demons are really becoming too dangerous now. I think it''s better for Qing not to go in."

    "I think so." Catley nodded along.

    Sheen has only one word to say about it.

    "Are the demons dangerous or the old demons dangerous?"

    A simple rhetorical question made falpiurn and others speechless.

    But this sentence is completely simple and crude.

    No matter how dangerous the demons in the yarru gorge are, they can''t be more dangerous than the old demon sect, right?

    They just become irritable, not terrifying.

    "Demons are the enemies of the Terrans. They attack people when they see people. What''s the difference between them if they''re irritable or dangerous?"

    The words of the old God of sheen left the pharbitian and others speechless.

    Seeing this, risegg couldn''t help it again.

    "I said you..."

    in a word, risegg had not had time to finish. This time, sheen threw a word directly.

    "Shut up!" Sheen said to rissig, "adults talk, can brainless monkeys play with bananas?"

    Rude words, let everyone''s eyes wide, also let reeseg Leng there.

    And then, at last, Russell''s anger broke out.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of gold and iron, riseg pulled out his sword from his waist.

    But at the same time, a foot has already been kicked over, heavily fell on the body of rissig.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of muffled blows resounded.

    "Ah

    Suddenly, Sarge flies out.

    Sheen kicked the silly piece away.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    "Risego

    "Risego

    All of them were shocked to see reeseg being kicked out by sheen, headed by the pharbitian jar.

    "Let''s go!"

    "My God!"

    The adventurers around also all exclaimed, thoroughly disordered.

    "What are you doing?"

    "How dare you..."

    Keefergus and Catley were angry, and both put their hands on their swords around their waists and pulled them out.

    Even Lana didn''t expect that Sean would suddenly hand, and her face changed slightly.

    Just as the Knights around responded, all angry, ready to pull out their weapons and surround him with sheen, the pharpy jar cried out.

    "Stop it all!"

    The pharbite jar stopped everyone, and all the Knights froze there, afraid to move.

    The pharbitian looked at Sean with a gloomy face and suppressed his angry mouth.

    "What do you mean, Qing?"

    The pharbien asked in a deep voice.

    "Is that what I said?" However, sheen did not change his face and sneered: "the one who pulled out the sword first was the deputy head of your family? Now you blame me first? Then I can only report this matter to your highness and let him make a decision. "

    As soon as his face changed, the urn opened.

    "No, that''s not necessary." "It''s our fault this time. We..." unfortunately, we can''t speak at the back of it.

    Because, the parties themselves first broke out.

    "Damn it! Asshole

    Risegg got up from the ground, his face full of anger, which made him roar furiously.

    "How dare you kick me? Just an adventurer! How dare you

    Such an angry remark, not only did not make Sean feel angry, but also made his eyes look at risegg scornful.

    After all, the brainless guy has completely forgotten that he is not the only adventurer here.

    Sure enough, the expressions of the adventurers around him became a little ugly.

    "Risego

    "Shut up

    Seeing this scene, kiefergus and cattelli were shocked and quickly denounced.

    Risegg was also aware of the question of his speech. He felt the angry eyes of the adventurers around him. The corners of his eyes kept beating, and the anger on his face was even stronger.

    Seeing that the atmosphere began to change, he and others seemed to be the public enemies of the adventurers. Pharbitian glared at rasseg and had to speak.

    "Well, it''s just a misunderstanding."

    Beefal''s out of the jar.

    "Since xi''enqing insists on going into the canyon, we dare not stop again. I hope you can achieve your goal successfully."

    As if he did not want to stay here again, the pharbi urn turned to reeseg and murmured in a low voice.

    "Go back with me!"

    With that, the pharbitian urn walked back to the Knights'' camp with a step that made people feel the emotion clearly.

    "Let''s go."

    "Go back."

    Kiefergus and cattelli were also a low voice warning, a voice that hated iron and steel, and then left.

    "Wheezing... Wheezing..."

    in his heart, risegg gasped violently, staring at Sean as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes.

    Sheen looked at this kind of reseg, and there was a big smile on his face.

    That smile, full of provocation.

    Risegg really wanted to rush up and cut Sean to death.

    But he also knew that it would be very bad to shoot again at this time.

    "Remember...!"

    Then, with a roar, he turned his head and left angrily.

    Lana, who had a deep look at Sean, turned away.

    The pillars of the royal order were so shriveled that they left.

    As a result, the Knights looked at Sean with both bad and fear in their eyes. Finally, they had to step down in dismay and dare not do anything more.

    On the contrary, it is the adventurers who feel the pain.

    "Those arrogant Knights of the Kingdom have finally been squashed."

    "That''s great."

    "In the past, let alone the Knights of the kingdom in recent years have really failed. Even people like reeseg galuoli can be deputy commander."

    "I can''t help it. Who makes someone a genius?"

    "A man with strength and galuoli, even if he doesn''t have a brain, can be on top."

    "That''s why I don''t want to join the Knights of the kingdom."A crowd of adventurers began to talk about it.

    Sheen''s side was looking at the galuoli family, muttering.

    "This performance, if it''s OK, I''ll eat it upside down."

    It''s so easy for people to notice something wrong. These guys, villains, should be a bit out of line.

    AI Yi, on the other side, witnessed the whole process with his own eyes, and seemed to have some interest.

    "You are a brave man indeed." Ayi glanced at Sean and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a brave man like you. I''ll kick someone if you don''t agree."

    "Otherwise? Let the guy who is obviously a supporting role always stand by and sneer at Sheen curled his lips and said, "do you think I''m the kind of person who can''t change his face and be disgusted by others and even have no temper?"

    I''m sorry, we are so simple and rude that we can''t be rash when we meet.

    Not to mention, since magley''s time, Sheen has found that it''s the best feeling to go out and kick people away from the so-called unruly, dandy and arrogant nobles.

    anyway, there is a royal token. She can hold the royal highness of her royal highness and pull the banner of Princess Royal.

    If you take the Royal Keepsake like that, isn''t it really just a matter of trouble?

    Sean''s not that stupid.

    So, if you have a supporter, you should be direct and don''t force.

    "That''s why I said you were different." Aibai gave sheen a look, but he didn''t have any antipathy. He even praised him: "however, your style is very suitable for my taste. Unlike those brave people in the past, they always cry out to save the world, realize peace, and deal with demons, but they spare no effort. In the human race, they only know what to win people by virtue, which is really hypocritical."

    As a demon who worships power, Ayi is very dissatisfied with the so-called etiquette and all kinds of insincerity.

    What''s up?

    Can''t we just have a fight?

    Is there a problem?

    Can''t we just have a fight?

    Who wins, who has the right to speak, this is the truth of the world?

    There are so many fancy things, but one or two of them can''t even stop our small fist. What else can we do?

    With such an idea, Ayi did not have a trace of antipathy to Sheen''s behavior, but looked at him with a new look.

    Sheen said something to Ayi.

    "Well, let''s go into the canyon and have a look."

    Sean wants to see Vivian and her safety more quickly than these people.

    So sheen took aye into the canyon.

    A group of adventurers looking at this scene, hastily want to follow, but once again was stopped by the knight.

    A new round of bickering is about to begin.

    But it has nothing to do with sheen.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Canyon camp, main tent.

    This tent, which stands in the center of the camp and is also the largest tent in the whole camp, is naturally owned by the pharbi urn, the commander of the Knights.

    At this time, the five members of the galuoli family headed by the pharbitian urn came back here together, and their faces were rather ugly.

    Especially the anger, especially on Serge''s face.

    "Uncle!" "Are we really going to let it go?" he said in a low voice

    The uncle in the mouth of rissig, of course, is called the pharbitian urn.

    Frazier is the uncle of ristig, and his mother is his sister. That''s why he dares to talk to him like this.

    The pharbite gave risige a cold look.

    "No, what else do you want?" "The other party is a red man around your highness, even a royal keepsake. Do you really think he is an ordinary adventurer?"

    "But... But...!" Risegg was still furious.

    It made kiefergus and cattelli scold.

    "But what? Isn''t it that you''re a useless guy who''s bad in there? "

    "I told you to restrain your temper for a long time, but you didn''t listen to it. Now, I was humiliated by others and made us fall into the passive position. I''m really pissed off!"

    The two of them reprimanded him.

    They are also entitled to reprimand.

    Because, these two people are reeseg''s parents.

    Cattelli is the younger sister of pharbitian, and her status and discourse power in the galuoli family is second only to that of the pharaoli family. No one can command her except for the pharpiurn and the retired owner. Therefore, when she was young, she was quite capricious and domineering. Until she got married and had a child and became the deputy head of the royal order, she was restrained, but she could not stop her violent spleen Qi, like to abuse demons, will get a "beheader" title.

    Kiefergus was a knight of civilian origin, but he was ruthless since he was a child. He would never be merciful to people or things. He was called a cold swordsman. He became famous in the Royal Knights'' order when he was 33 years old. For example, when he was looked at by the former owner of the galloolli family, he would have been with a man who was only 16 years old at that time Cattelli married and went to the gallooli family.

    Rasseg was the son of the two men. He had some talent since childhood. Now he is 26 years old and has risen to grade 63. He was promoted to the rank of deputy head of the Royal Knights'' order. He was on the same level with his parents. As a result, he was arrogant and committed many disasters.

    But because of his talent, he was so outstanding in galuoli''s family, where there were few high-level strong men. No one dared to offend him easily, and the family had been protecting him all the time. He was able to be so arrogant and indulgent, leading to such a big loss today.

    Of course, risegg is not introspective.

    "Isn''t that kind of guy who dares to be so arrogant because of her Royal Highness''s special treatment of him?"

    Reeseg gnawed his teeth.

    As a dandy, rasseg naturally could not avoid vulgarity. Like other aristocratic children, she was deeply attracted by Roxie, who was the most beautiful of the three worlds.

    some day in the future, frustrated by family, they did fond dream, and hoped that one day they could be matched by their talents.

    Unfortunately, in the eyes of the world, reeseg''s talent is very good, but it is not so brilliant in the cavalry order, which has gathered evil genius from all over the kingdom. Compared with Roxie, it is more like a stone on the street, which is not worth mentioning.

    In such a case, knowing that Sean was close to Roxie, reeseg naturally was extremely jealous, coupled with his domineering personality, and eventually he spoke ill of himself.

    But he would not think that sheen was so reckless that he dared to kick him in public and make him so embarrassed.

    However...

    "what are you doing?" "You didn''t see the scene that all the nobles were overwhelmed by him in the last visit. Even the Duke of Barry was shocked to be dumb by the adventurer. His Majesty was helpless, but he was still so free and easy."

    That''s why the pharbite jar didn''t dare to move sheen on the surface.

    Otherwise, he can''t fight Sean.

    But...

    "we can''t watch him free and easy, father."

    This sentence was said by Lana, the only one on the scene who has been silent until now.

    Yes, Lana is the daughter of the pharbi jar.

    Her talent is even better than that of rasseg. At the age of 24, she has reached level 61. She was highly expected by her family. She was promoted to the rank of deputy head of the royal order.

    "That man is hard to deal with. I can see that." Lana said softly, "but he has entered the canyon now. If we don''t try to stop him, we may find out what we have done inside.""Then we''ll be finished."

    These words and expressions made everyone feel nervous.

    "Yes, we must stop him," he said

    Compared to this, what sheen just did doesn''t matter.

    Being kicked by Sean like this, at most, is a little bit of a loss, a bit of embarrassment, tolerance will be able to pass.

    However, once the incident in the yarru gorge is exposed, not to mention the people present, the whole galuoli family may be destroyed.

    "What are you afraid of?" Kiefergus sneered, "we are not the only ones here. The guys in the canyon are still watching."

    "That''s right." Cattelli also ruthlessly said: "plus those angry demons, that guy dares to break into the canyon alone, afraid that even the bones will be gnawed away."

    That is to say, but people are not completely without worry.

    After all, sheen is a ruthless man who can attack one of the old demons. If he has some skills, he can go deep into the canyon, see something he shouldn''t see, and then bring it out.

    That''s the end of it.

    "Tell the guys in there." "Let them get rid of this sheen at once," falby said in a deep voice

    "Will it work? Father? " Lana said: "some of them just focus on collecting sacrifices. Some of them have been chasing the women of the team, and they have given up targeting the small culprit of the elbein family, and they may ignore the little culprit with their hatred."

    "Then send the black knight that we have cultivated secretly." "This is our galuoli family''s opportunity. Once we succeed, we can overthrow the elbaines and villadi''s, and then no one will think that we can''t compare with the elbaines and veradi''s who can control the Cavaliers."

    Smell speech, everybody one after another all face shows cruel color, one two also all nodded.

    "To be on the safe side, kiefergus, Catley, you''re going with us."

    This is what the pharbitian said to the couple.

    "I see."

    "Don''t worry, brother."

    Kiefergus and cattelli answer immediately.

    As a result, in the night, a group of dark shadows broke into the yarru canyon.

    Wind and rain will come.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    No one in the canyon, a violent roar will suddenly ring up, reverberating in the air.

    A long with sharp teeth, like a werewolf general, eyes red, claws extremely sharp magic things toward one direction.

    "Pooh

    With the sound of such a chopping sound, a sword light flashed quickly, cutting a werewolf who ran forward in front of him into two straight away, splashing with scarlet blood.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh

    Sean, with his sword in his hand, stood where he was, waving his sword at the incoming werewolf demons. He killed them one by one and turned them into stumps and broken bones, which gradually dyed the earth red.

    However, seeing their companions being slaughtered by sheen unilaterally and easily, those werewolves not only did not feel fear, but also became more violent, and their eyes became more red, which made them rush forward one after another, drowning Sheen''s body.

    But the next second...

    "[payment ¡¤ explosion]"

    A huge magic power rises from the wolf crowd, melts into the air, and makes the temperature in the air rise rapidly. Finally, it is like the air itself expands and explodes, shaking in all directions.

    "Bang --!"

    The spectacular air explosion appeared in the wolf crowd, and countless werewolves were blown up, injured and even killed, making blood splash.

    For a moment, the werewolf''s body was like garbage, falling in mid air.

    Before long, all the werewolves were lying in the pool of blood, and none of them could stand up again.

    Sheen was still standing in the same place holding the sword. He didn''t even have a trace of damage, but he frowned and looked at the corpses all over the ground. His eyes were full of puzzlement.

    "Have you found it?"

    AI this just Shi Shi ran came up from behind.

    Take a closer look, in the direction of Ayi, there is not a demon.

    However, there, there is a large pool of blood glare sitting, told others, surrounded by this lovely little girl, what happened to the demon.

    Their fate is much worse than that of the demon on Sheen''s side. It''s just that there is no bones left, they are evaporated on the spot, and only blood remains.

    Sheen saw that, from beginning to end, Ayi just breathed at the werewolves, and those werewolves were vaporized by the burning breath one by one.

    Sheen recognized the burning breath.

    Besides dragon breath, what else can it be?

    "NIMA, it''s a little magic dragon."

    Sheen is very tongue tied.

    Although AI Yi''s dragon breath is not as powerful as the half man and half centipede monster, it is extremely condensed. It seems that the high temperature of thousands and tens of thousands of degrees is compressed in that little breath. I''m afraid that the steel will have to be melted when it comes to it?

    However, AI Yi is obviously just exhaling at will. Unlike the half man and half centipede monster, he stirs up the whole body''s magic power to stimulate the dragon''s breath. It is so light that he can vaporize countless werewolves like breathing. It''s really chilling.

    But Sheehan now cares more about something else than this one.

    AI Yi is obviously the same, just came to ask Sean if he found out.

    Of course Sheehan didn''t find out.

    "These monsters are so abnormal." Sheen said suspiciously: "it''s really strange to rush over with that kind of violent attitude, even to see that the companion is easily slaughtered."

    It seems that all the rumors outside are true.

    The demons in the yarru gorge really became very irritable and dangerous, completely ignoring their own safety, only concerned about their lives to attack, one after another rushed to come.

    The scene, for ordinary adventurers, is absolutely a nightmare.

    AI Yi is a light voice.

    "What are they afraid of? What are they afraid of? They are almost driven to the brink of despair before they become like this."

    Ayi saw the reason why the demons were abnormal.

    "Fear... Fear... Forced to the brink of despair..."

    Sheen murmured.

    Indeed, it was not so much an act of desperation as of self abandonment, just seeking a more pleasant way to die.

    A demon was forced to this extent. What happened?

    "Is it related to the half man, half centipede monster?"

    Sheen asked himself in a low voice.

    It''s just, this question, Ayi answered him.

    "Probably." "Ai Yi sarcastically said:" or as always, only in this way, look tired of watching. "

    This girl obviously already knows something.

    "Can you say it so that I can understand it?"

    That''s how Sean protested."Forget it." AI Yi snorted and said, "I have said before that this is the disgrace of the demons. It''s better not to know it."

    The girl still doesn''t want to explain.

    "You know what? What I hate the most is that you are the kind of person who has to show off at the critical moment Sheen was very dissatisfied with the way: "in order to the smooth progress of the plot, can you please a little bit more revealing?"

    At this time, it''s time to throw out new settings, right?

    It turns out to be a cynic. If it''s written as a novel, it must be a rotten article.

    "You''ve been saying things that people don''t understand?" AI Yi wrinkled her small nose and said, "don''t be poor there. You''d better hurry."

    With that, Ayi walked forward.

    "Oh?" Sean was stunned at first, and immediately followed him. He said strangely, "didn''t you look like you were lacking in interest before? How can this suddenly become positive? "

    "Do you think I want to?" AI Yi was in a bad mood: "originally, I have thrown this matter to others to do. Now that I have met with him and can''t solve it easily, I will be a demon."

    "So serious?" Sheen blinked and said, "OK, it''s good that you can be positive."

    "You don''t expect me to do my best for those little girls." "I just want to solve the center of the anomaly, and you have to do the rest yourself," said Ayi calmly

    "Well, you still lack interest." Sean smacked his lips and said, "forget it, I don''t expect you. Anyway, I''m just a kid who likes to make a fuss. After all, he can''t be as sensible as an adult."

    Ayrton stopped.

    Sheen also stopped.

    The two glared at each other.

    "I can''t think I didn''t hear that."

    "What?"

    "Dare to say I am a child. Do you know what will happen to me?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t challenge my patience. I''m so fierce that even my sisters will feel scared."

    "So, what can you do?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "

    with a burst of silence, sheen and Ayi began to distance themselves from each other.

    That''s ready for a duel.

    Just as they were ready to fight, suddenly, a very subtle movement appeared.

    Sean and Ayi both have a movement in their hearts and stop fighting.

    "Boom

    The next moment, the magic came out.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    At this moment, a strange magic power suddenly surged up in the yarru gorge. It seemed that the invisible air current flowed out from the air, the earth and all the natural environment in all directions, and then flowed into the deep part of the canyon and gathered there.

    "Woo..."

    "ow..."

    at the same time, the calls of all kinds of demons also started to ring and linger.

    However, in these calls, but full of fear, sorrow and pain, as if encountered something very terrible.

    Sheen and Ayi then clearly aware of this vision, so that their expressions have changed.

    "It''s..."

    Sheen''s face is frozen.

    because this phenomenon as like as two peas before he entered the alpine half centipede monster, was exactly the same.

    "Tut..." Ai Yi was speechless and said, "it seems that the ceremony has begun."

    Ayi''s words caught Sean''s attention.

    "Ritual?" "What ceremony?" Sheehan asked

    This question has just been asked, and before Ayi can answer it, Sheen has no doubt.

    "I don''t care about the disgrace or dignity of demons. The current situation is obviously not right. Even if you don''t explain the reason clearly, at least give me a good explanation of this ceremony. Otherwise, if I accidentally miss something later, don''t blame me for my impulsiveness and rashness?"

    Sheen''s words successfully blocked what Ayi was about to say.

    Ayi was dumb for a while and then sighed.

    "I''ll just say it once."

    AI said so.

    Sean''s spirits were lifted up and he was absorbed.

    In this case, Ayi spoke slowly.

    "First of all, I have to tell you one thing." AI Yi said coldly: "the kind of half man and half centipede monster you mentioned is not a demon clan, nor a magic thing, but a devil man."

    The devil man.

    When the word came out of Ayi''s mouth, even sheen, the heartbeat couldn''t help missing a beat.

    Because, this word, can not be casually applied to other beings.

    "Maybe you don''t know what the meaning of the devil is, so I''ll explain it to you in a simple way."

    AI Yi speaks in a calm voice.

    "Because the original demons were all born under the influence of the magic power of the demon king. Therefore, you can regard the demon clan as the subordinate species of the demon king and subordinate to the demon king''s servants. Just like the branches and leaves growing from the trees, they are loyal to and dependent on the devil."

    "The devil man is the existence that was born in the devil''s side at the beginning, and is the most close to the devil in nature. If we compare the demon king to a big tree in the sky, and the demon clan to branches and leaves, the devil man is probably a sapling. Once it grows up, it can theoretically grow to the level of the demon king."

    "Of course, that''s just in theory. The devil king is the origin of life born in nothingness with the real goddess of omnipotence. The original concept and individual are even above the world. Therefore, even the devil can not grow into a demon king in this world. You can understand that the soil quality is not enough, the nutrition is insufficient, and the growth of seedlings is naturally unable to be too high Ideal. "

    "But even if you can''t become a demon king, the devil man is superior to the demon family. It is between the devil king and the demon family, and there is a great gap with the ordinary demons. Even the strongest demons with a level of 100 can only last for three minutes in front of the devil people."

    "Because of this, the power of the demons is amazing. Even if only one of the three goddesses in the protoss is stronger than the demons, the other two are weaker than the demons. This is also the power gap between the Protoss and the demons at the beginning, which leads to the fact that the demons have always been holding down the Protoss."

    Ayi looks at Sean.

    "For this reason, a thousand years ago, when the demon king was attacked by the brave men of Mithra Kingdom and cut off the possibility of resurrection by the Supreme God, some demons decided to find a way to cultivate a new demon king when the resurrection of the demon king was hopeless."

    "Since the devil man is the closest to the concept of the devil king, even if only in theory, the devil man who can grow up to be a demon king naturally becomes the target of those demons."

    "But the six demons didn''t want to go along with the plan and began to work on the peace between the demons and the other two."

    "Without the help of the demons, those demons were not willing to give up. As a result, an idea came into being."

    "That is to create a seventh devil, and then cultivate this demon to become a demon king."

    This is a plan that has lasted for millennia.

    In order to realize the birth of "the second devil", the creation plan of "the seventh Devil Man" is derived.

    "I don''t know how the devil plan should be implemented and how it will be realized. I will tell you the result directly." "As a result, it took a whole thousand years, and their demons plan seems to have reached the end, and the seventh demon seems to be coming into being."At this point, AI Yi''s face is not other emotions, but extreme disgust and anger.

    Obviously, the existence of the so-called "seventh Devil Man" touched the bottom line of Ayi and the bottom line of the demon clan.

    "I''m afraid what you destroyed earlier is the larva of the seventh devil, which is separated from the real seventh devil and used to collect the tentacles used to complete the material of the noumenon."

    AI''s voice was cold.

    "When the demonic juveniles appear, they have only one purpose, that is to collect the materials needed to complete the noumenon."

    For this reason, a magic ceremony will be launched immediately in the place where the demon cub appears.

    "The ceremony will imprison, attract, enchant and control all the demons and demons within a certain range, let them fall into violent turmoil, fight each other, and mix the magic and body of all demons and demons."

    "In the violent turmoil, no matter whether it is demons or demons, once they kill other demons and demons, they will absorb each other''s magic, integrate each other''s body, and become a more powerful and more violent monster."

    "In the end, when there is only one demon clan and creature left in the ritual, the monster with the most kinds of magic and body will be gnawed by the demon cub."

    "At that time, the young devil will completely absorb the sacrifice that was born in the ceremony, become a part of the devil body, and gradually complete the seventh devil man."

    "This is the completion ceremony of demons --" refining demons. "

    On hearing this, sheen had another word in his mind -- "Lian Gu.".

    It is a kind of witchcraft that put many poisons in a sealed container or environment, let them eat each other, suck the toxins of other poisons into their own body, and gradually become stronger and more poisonous.

    When there is only one poison left in the container or the environment, and the poison accumulates the toxin of all the poisons and becomes the strongest and most poisonous, this poison is called "Gu".

    The essence of the magic refining ceremony mentioned by AI Yi is the same as that of Gu refining.

    The difference is that in this ceremony, all the demons and even the demons are just sacrifices. When they finally become a whole, they will be absorbed by the tentacles of the demon cubs, so that the demon cubs can become part of the real demons, and the demons will be born gradually.

    This is the creation plan of the seventh devil.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Before that, when sheen and Roxie joined hands in the crusade against the demon cubs, what ceremony appeared on that mountain disappeared.

    Now, sheen finally knows why.

    Because, that is the magic refining ceremony that can only be carried out when the young devil appears.

    At that time, the demons gathered in the mountain had become sacrificial offerings under the function of rituals, and were eventually absorbed by the demon cubs, which made the demon cubs become so strong.

    "It''s just the tentacles of juveniles. It seems that the power of noumenon should not be underestimated..."

    sheen thought so, but he was puzzled.

    According to Ayi, it is not the demon king who is born secretly, but the demon talent.

    Although the devil man is the closest individual to the demon king, far superior to the ordinary demons, and may even grow into a demon king eventually, it is only a theoretical possibility.

    The reality is, in this world, it is impossible to give birth to the existence known as the devil.

    However, those who intend to create a second demon king, after thousands of years, can make the creation plan of demons enter the final stage.

    Now that we have entered the final stage, does that mean that the devil has not yet been fully formed?

    It took thousands of years, even a demon has not been created successfully. Are those behind the scenes really likely to violate the principles of the world and cultivate this demon into a demon king?

    Even if they can, how much time and energy do they have to spend to create a demon?

    Whatever you look at it, Sean feels like it''s hopeless.

    Under such circumstances, it is not a bit rash for ninen to use the great ceremony of summoning brave people, which is a lot of problems for this era, for the sake of a demon with extremely poor birth hope?

    Or is ninen calling herself into this world to deal with the seventh demon?

    Can be a devil, even if strong, the world also has a lot of the same level of existence.

    For example, in the protoss, one of the three goddesses is better than the devil man. Even if the other two goddesses can''t reach the devil, they won''t be as helpless as others?

    Another example is the demons. Who among the six demons can''t compare with a demon just about to be born?

    Even the Terrans, there is a kingdom of treasure growing.

    perhaps, when the devil was born, the princess of none such under heaven had grown up.

    , at that time, the potential of talent is no less than that of the brave Mitra. Even if the royal highness of the princess has not reached the level of her ancestor, even if the devil can be overthrown, it will not be lost to a magic man.

    It doesn''t look like the rhythm that the world is about to encounter a crisis and needs brave people from different worlds to save it.

    Is there any secret in this matter that Ayi doesn''t know?

    Or is ninen hiding something from herself?

    As sheen pondered, the kiss in the temple came to mind.

    From that kiss, sheen felt the persistence, dependence and deep sadness and attachment of ninen.

    "I just hope you can understand that you are my only sustenance for thousands of years."

    Sean''s mood began to be complicated by the thought of the words spoken by the beautiful goddess.

    Should I believe in that goddess?

    Sheen is entangled.

    Of course, sheen also knows that this is not the time to think about it.

    Now, let''s solve the problems that appear here first.

    "Since this so-called magic refining ceremony appears here, does that mean that the person behind the creation plan of the Devil Man and the devil king''s creation plan is also here?" Sheen asked Ayi, "are those people from the old demons?"

    "Who else but those guys is so crazy and persistent?" AI Yi disdainfully said: "the leader of this plan is the original old demon sect, and also the oldest, most powerful and most mysterious force in the old demon sect."

    "We call them the original demons."

    Hearing this, Sean repeated the name in his heart several times and wrote it down.

    Because sheen had a hunch that they would be the enemy they needed to deal with most.

    "By the way, we call the slayer faction the old demon sect of Bedo, who was attacked by you." AI Yi added this sentence, saying: "they are the old demonic sect whose main activities are assassination and covert operations. Although there is no high-level existence in them, they all specialize in the skills of the assassin department or the concealment department."

    "In the past, there were a lot of people in this old demonic force. It was only in the large-scale assassination plan of Wangdu ten years ago that a large number of people lost their hands, and then gradually declined."

    "But who let them plot something that doesn''t belong to them"It''s up to you to blame yourself."

    With that, Ayi said to sheen.

    "This time, it is likely that the old demons will not expose themselves easily. Instead, they will give the young demons to the old demons and even the Terrans who are trying to do something."

    "In this way, they can use those forces to hold ceremonies and collect sacrifices, and those forces can also use the power of the demon cubs to achieve their goals, killing two birds with one stone."

    "But judging from the present situation, the person who presided over the ceremony and planned the operation is likely to be the power of your clan?"

    Sheehan naturally understood what aye meant.

    After all, the galloollians almost had the word "problem" engraved on their heads.

    That is to say...

    "have those guys joined hands with the old demons?"

    Sheen curled his lips.

    If this is the case, the galloollians are the sinners who betray the human race and attempt to destroy the peace.

    "What are you going to do?"

    AI just looked at Sean and asked.

    Sheen didn''t hesitate at all.

    "What they want to do has nothing to do with me."

    But...

    "they involve the people around me, so whether they are human or not, don''t blame me for making a big fuss."

    Sheen took a look at the canyon, which turned into a ceremonial place, and his words were full of strong spirit.

    Ayi had a happy look.

    "I''m sure you''re not the same as the brave men of the past." AI Yi was very happy, as if he knew what to do

    Is that worth saying?

    "Kill it all."

    It was as if sheen was not talking about human life, but the life of livestock and animals.

    "Not bad."

    Ayi agreed with the sentence twelve points.

    So they went deep into the canyon.

    Its body, surging not less than the entire Canyon surging magic.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    At this moment, under the influence of the magic refining ceremony, the situation in the entire yarru canyon has been in chaos.

    Under the influence of ritual magic, countless demons began to become violent, fierce and twisted. Some even lost control completely and entered into the state of fighting each other.

    They are extremely bloody, every time they see a demon, they immediately jump on without saying a word.

    They do not recognize each other. Even if they are of the same ethnic group, they will eat each other directly.

    They will completely lose all the brake, even if the scars will not stop, even if exhausted will forget to fight, completely regardless of their own, crazy.

    What''s terrible is that when they successfully kill their targets, they will gnaw each other into their stomachs. They will not only absorb each other''s magic power, but also become more powerful, and even their bodies will change. As if they are integrated with the objects they killed, they will either grow the hands and feet of the opposite side, or grow the eyeballs and even the head of the other side, becoming extremely terrifying.

    After a while, in the yarru gorge, one by one demons began to turn into monsters, as if the bodies of a variety of demons were pieced together, ferocious and frightening.

    But there is no doubt that the more ferocious and frightening the demons become, the more powerful they will become.

    Sheen witnessed a level 40 demon eating a level 30 demon, absorbing the magic of the other side, and growing the body of the opponent, the level instantly soared to 45.

    And such a level 45 monster was nibbled by a level 60 monster, and that monster''s level also soared to 66.

    Demons like this into a frenzy, eating each other, so that the number of constantly reducing, but only a more powerful monster constantly appear.

    In the end, these monsters will also rush to see Sean and Ayi.

    It''s just that they seem to be targeting Ayi more than sheen.

    "Hum!"

    AI Yi calm a good-looking small face, cold hum, immediately rolled up on the body of the magic of terror.

    At first, the magic power shocked the incoming monsters like a shock wave, and then, like an invisible meat grinder, crushed them in the air on the spot, leaving only broken meat and blood splashing around.

    "Should it be so bloody?" Sean was so surprised that he couldn''t help asking Ayi, "well, how come they''re all aimed at you?"

    "Because I am a demon." AI Yi said with a cold hum: "refining demons and demons, as the name implies, is only refining demons and magic things, and only demons and demons can become the food of demons and be used to complete the creation of demons. Naturally, they will rush at the demons and demons."

    "I see." Sheen, suddenly, asked again, "are you ok? Will it not be affected by the ceremony? "

    According to Ayi, this ceremony should be aimed at demons and demons. Isn''t Ayi, a demon, likely to be influenced by the ceremony and become a violent monster who can only gnaw at his peers and demons?

    "Don''t worry." AI Yi seemed to see through Sheen''s idea and said faintly: "this is a ritual used to complete the devil. It will not have any effect on me as a whole."

    With that, Ayi went on.

    Sean was relieved.

    But...

    "the ritual used to complete the demon man will not have any effect on the little girl who is the whole body..."

    Well, I always think that this big guy has revealed his frightening settings.

    Although, to this point, sheen almost guessed the identity of Ayi, but to tell the truth, looking at this little girl who only knew how to sleep in the past, he really didn''t want to admit that her background was so big and terrible.

    The most important thing is that this little girl is so terrible, but she doesn''t know that she has died several times in front of her. Is this the rhythm that she passed several times in front of the ghost gate unconsciously?

    Should it be so terrible?

    But...

    "even if the time can go back, I still want to roll this Laurie."

    Can''t help, who let each other spicy cute, spicy momeng?

    Sean thought.

    "Well?"

    Walking in front of AI Yi just feel a tight heart, a cold behind, as if there is something very unpleasant happened.

    "Illusion?"

    AI Yi wrinkled up her lovely little nose.

    "What are you doing? Keep going in there

    Sheen doesn''t know all this, looking at Ai Yi who stops, the fox opens his mouth suspiciously.

    "... well, let''s go."

    Ayi didn''t think about it any more.

    Now let''s settle the matter here.

    ...

    just as sheen and Ayi kept going deep into the canyon, a large group of people appeared on the other side, in the deepest part of the canyon.Some of them wore luxuriant and luxurious equipment, others dressed as knights, obviously with high and low status, and even a large number of people were aristocratic.

    At this point, they gathered on the edge of a very large lake.

    At the head of the group was a half hundred old people who looked fierce and knew that they were not easy to provoke.

    The old man was looking at the lake in front of him coldly.

    There, a terrible battle is going on.

    "Roar --!"

    With a roar of terror that shakes the world, a huge demon like blocking the sky and the sun will fall into madness and constantly kill the demons besieging themselves.

    Those who besieged this terrible monster were all abnormal monsters, which were formed under the magic refining ceremony.

    The demon refiners bravely rushed to the terrible demon, and was slaughtered by the terrible demon, which turned into bursts of magic and blood into the body of the terrible demon.

    Under such circumstances, the monster became more and more violent, but also more painful. The roar was full of howling, as if resisting or rejecting something.

    This makes the nobles around the old man turn pale.

    "It''s terrible..."

    "how can you refuse to enter the body by self-consciousness

    "It''s a terrible monster that has occupied this place for 400 years."

    The nobles were in a commotion.

    Only the old man, looking at all this coldly, said, "but it won''t last long. It will be sooner or later to become a devil refining thing."

    When the most powerful alchemy takes shape, and then it gnaws away all the demons in the yarru gorge, the ceremony is a success.

    At that time, the most perfect sacrifice will be born, and will be devoured by the young devil.

    "Continue to attract more demons or refine demons."

    The old man gave orders to the Knights around him.

    The Knights took their orders and the old man looked at the nobles around him.

    "How are you? Haven''t you dealt with the culprits of the elbaines yet? "

    The old man''s voice was filled with indifference and a trace of hard-working hatred.

    A nobleman immediately made a voice with a bitter face.

    "That bitch has the guardian God of the Kingdom around her. It''s not easy to kill her."

    Hearing the speech, the old man''s face became more fierce.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    This time, although the mastermind of the scheme is the galuoli family, this is not the only one who can participate.

    In order to get help as much as possible, the galuoli family secretly visited many nobles and joined hands with them.

    Of course, the galloollians have made a lot of promises.

    For example, they would issue a commission at the adventurers'' guild, luring a small team of people to pick them up and swindle them into atru canyon.

    Because, in this small group, there is a woman that many nobles in the capital hate extremely.

    That''s the daughter of the elbaines, after the famous sinner.

    The galuoli family regarded the elbaines as their political enemies. The reason why they were persuaded by the [original devil] and decided to launch the demon refining plan was to turn around and oust the elbaines and viladi families who were in front of them.

    In this way, to sacrifice a genius of the elbaines in exchange for such cooperation, the galloolli family would naturally be willing to.

    As a result, many nobles who regarded the culprit of the elbaines as a thorn in their flesh would decide to assist the galuoli family.

    One of them is the kretztodi family where the old man lives.

    In other words, the old man took part in the project to kill a woman.

    Therefore, he was more concerned about whether the woman was dead than the completion of the magic smelting ceremony.

    But after several days, they still failed to kill the woman.

    Only because, in the team where the woman was, there was a guardian God who was not very strong, but only in terms of defensive warfare, no one in the world could defeat him.

    "Is that Vivian again?"

    The old man is mad with hate.

    In the past, relying on the power of his family, he had more than one trouble with Tieer, but he was repeatedly stopped.

    One of the people who stopped him was Riley of the razhad family, and another, said to be a member of the royal family, had been quietly assisting behind the scenes.

    In addition to these two people, to give Tieer the most help is Vivian.

    Although Vivian is not an aristocrat and has no terrible background, she is very special. She is so special that she is called the patron saint of the kingdom. Therefore, she can protect a little girl only by her ability.

    This time, it was the patron saint of the kingdom who, after protecting the sinner, failed to take each other''s life, which naturally made the old man extremely angry and resentful.

    Because of this, I heard that a royal emissary had intervened and had entered the canyon. The old man no longer hesitated, but directly started the ceremony and began to practice magic.

    The purpose is to make all the people in the canyon unable to go out and become the victims of the magic refining ceremony.

    Now, the whole Canyon is full of fierce demons and refining demons. Coupled with the pursuit here, the old man doesn''t believe it, so he can''t win the other party.

    "Giorgio."

    The old man called a nobleman nearby.

    "Lord Vasco."

    The nobleman named diorido responded immediately.

    "You take some more people over and try to kill that bitch as fast as you can, and bring her body back to me."

    The old man, Vasco, ordered in a ruthless voice.

    "Do you want more hands?" "There are already a lot of aristocratic colleagues over there who have volunteered to pursue, Lord Vasco," he said

    On hearing this, Vasco didn''t say anything, just staring at giorito coldly.

    "It''s me. I''ll take someone here!" he said

    "Go ahead." The woman who is waiting for me to kill a few more voices

    "What''s more, galuoli''s reminder also remembers that if you meet an emissary sent by the royal family, don''t leave your hand and solve it directly."

    "Don''t let the variables appear again, you know?"

    Vasco told Giorgio in his voice that he wanted to hear the good news next.

    Otherwise, his fate will be miserable.

    "I know... I know, Lord Vasco...!"

    He took a mouthful of saliva, and then he rolled with a large number of people and left here.

    Vasco, with the remaining nobles, looked at the terrible creature still struggling.

    That look in the eyes, as if in remembrance of something.

    Recalling that nightmare, and what he lost in that nightmare, Vasco''s face was distorted.

    "Don''t worry, my favorite wife and children."

    "Although the culprit has been killed by the emotionless tool, the child with her blood is here now."

    "I will kill her myself and avenge you at all costs.""It will..."

    Vasco''s words made the nobles around him look sad one by one.

    And these sorrows soon turned into twisted hatred.

    After all, like Vasco, they all lost their loved ones in their nightmares.

    But the culprit is no longer there.

    Therefore, their hatred, all unjustifiably, was put on Tieer.

    In order to punish the man''s children, and to avenge their loved ones, they took part in the rebellious plan.

    Even so, it would cost them everything.

    ...

    on the other side, sheen and Ayi have already crossed the periphery of the yarru gorge and entered the inner wall.

    "The magic here seems to be getting more amazing."

    Sheen whispered as he sensed the enormous magic that flowed into the depths of the canyon.

    "The ritual of our gradual approach to the center."

    Ayi said so.

    What about Vivian Sheen asked Ayi, "are we getting close to them, too?"

    "Of course." Ayi nodded and asked, "do you think I''m going to ignore the situation over there for the sake of solving the magic practice?"

    Sheen didn''t answer the question.

    But Sheehan was staring at Ayi.

    That look, as if is saying such a sentence.

    "Won''t you?"

    That''s what happened.

    Ayrton was angry.

    "Of course I won''t!" AI Yi said indignantly: "since I have promised you to come and look for it, I will certainly do it, even if I am not interested in those Terran women."

    Yeah.

    Do we have to be honored?

    Sheen looks at AI with disdain and makes AI really want to bite him.

    Endure this impulse, AI Yi is out of breath.

    "If you want to save those little girls, you''d better hurry. They''re constantly moving and quite close to the deep center of the canyon. They''re either on their way or they''re running away."

    Hearing this, Sean wanted to slap the girl.

    "You didn''t say it earlier!"

    Sean should be ready to speed up.

    Before then, however, a series of very obvious hostility and magic came from far and near, and entered the scope of Sheen''s "enemy perception" and "magic perception".

    "This is..."

    Sean was stunned and then understood.

    Ayi squinted.

    "A mole ant who doesn''t know how to live or die."

    When this extremely contemptuous remark came from Ayi''s mouth, sheen shrugged and lifted a wand.

    That''s the wand Jacinta gave to sheen.

    Before long...

    "boom!"

    Bursts of magic burst from the distance.

    The next second, countless magic attacks from that direction, enveloping sheen and Ayi''s direction.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    "Boom...!"

    The atmosphere is shaking.

    That''s because the magic of the plural is in the chaotic flow, causing bursts of gas.

    Countless magic, like falling from the sky, suddenly came from afar and shrouded in the direction of sheen and Ayi.

    That scene, as if a magic feast unfolded in this square heaven and earth, looks so spectacular.

    However, the spectacular magic feast was undoubtedly aimed at Sheen''s life.

    Sean watched the countless magic from the sky and raised his wand.

    "Disperse!"

    Sheen read the spell to activate the wand.

    All of a sudden, the jewels in the front of the wand burst into dazzling light.

    "Zheng!"

    A circle of magic waves unfolded like a ripple, shrouding sheen and Ayi''s side, like a protective shield, protecting them.

    "Hiss...!"

    The magic that broke into the corrugated shield was like being evaporated, and disappeared in a burst of gasification.

    Countless magic so one after another broke into the ripple of the border, and with a very fast speed to be eliminated.

    This is one of the magic effects of wands, which can dispel the power of magic.

    The other side did not seem to think that the magic of this side will be immediately offset, was severely scared.

    However, it seems that they did not make psychological preparations in this respect, so they immediately prepared for the next attack.

    "Boom...!"

    The next moment, another magic feast is blooming.

    Countless magic again hit, while shaking the atmosphere, while disturbing the magic, like thousands of arrows fired, across the sky.

    But this time, the target is no longer sheen, but the canyon walls and the ground around him.

    "Bambooboobam -- bambooboobam!"

    Accompanied by countless magic bombing, in bursts of roar, the rock walls of the canyon were blasted open, the earth was blown to pieces, so that countless rock plates and gravel toppled down, the earth also fell down.

    The eyebrows of sheen and aibian were raised, and one of them flashed away, and the other stood quietly in the same place, indifferent to all this.

    As a result, as if the avalanche debris flow of the same rock plate buried the small figure, the ground also engulfed each other, the other party to be completely buried in this natural disaster like scene.

    "That girl..."

    with the speed of the wind, sheen suddenly withdrew from a very long distance and avoided the natural disaster. Seeing AI Yi buried, sheen was not worried, but helpless.

    But then sheen raised his eyes again and looked around.

    Because, there''s an attack.

    "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!" ...

    under the faint sound of breaking the sky, countless shadows flashed around sheen and surrounded him.

    They were Knights one by one.

    However, the knights were all dressed in black armor and helmets on their heads to arm themselves to their teeth.

    "Black Knight?"

    For a moment, I was surprised.

    It''s just like this. Convenience seizes the opportunity and moves instantly.

    They are Qi Qi''s start to charge, set up the weapons in their hands, and attack Sheen''s direction without hesitation.

    "To the explosion."

    Sheen immediately released the magic, adding the "explosion" feature to the air around him.

    This led to a gas explosion in the air around Sheen''s body, which eventually exploded and turned into an amazing shock wave, attacking all around.

    Before, in this move, countless werewolves were attacked by sheen.

    But this time, Sheen''s magic didn''t work.

    "Hum!"

    One by one, a magic barrier suddenly opened up in front of the Black Knights to block the gas explosion, pushing the blast to both sides.

    Obviously, the magicians who had performed the magic feast before were still hiding in the dark. Seeing that the direct attack of magic was invalid, they immediately turned to the rear support to launch defense magic for the Black Knights of the front.

    "Is this training?"

    Sheen was a little surprised.

    However, Sheen''s movement is not slow at all. When the Black Knights attack, the wand in his hand is quickly changed into a holy sword.

    The next fight, especially wonderful.

    Of course, the highlight was Sean''s performance.

    In the face of the Black Knights who approached him and waved their weapons mercilessly and tried to cut off their bodies, Sheen''s body suddenly trembled and his feet moved. He actually avoided all the chopping attacks between several retreating and flanking.With the two skills of [evasion] and [close avoidance], Sheen''s Dodge ability has long been superior. Even if he is surrounded and besieged, sheen can see through all the attacks of the enemy, and then dodges all attacks with the most efficient and shortest path by virtue of the fighting instinct of the [God of war] and his grasp of the situation of the war.

    Not only that.

    While dodging, sheen also skillfully rotated his body and changed directions. One hand moved in tandem, holding a weapon cut by a black knight, and the other with a sword. He also launched a merciless and merciless attack against these merciless Black Knights.

    "Pooh

    Flashing the red magic light, the chopping easily cut the defense magic barrier on the Black Knight, and cut off the body of the other side, so that the blood spatter.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh

    Sheen moved and flashed easily, and at the same time cut off the additional [magic sword] slashes, killing all the Black Knights on the spot, making them fall down one after another and coloring the ground red.

    As a result, in the blink of an eye, dozens of Black Knights fell into the pool of blood and lost their lives.

    "What?"

    "How could...!"

    A pair of knights in black saw the scene on the cliff, which was a distance from the battlefield.

    "My galloolli family has spent countless efforts to cultivate them secretly. There are only 101 Black Knights who are so easily...!"

    "It''s impossible!"

    They didn''t want to believe what they saw.

    You know, each of those Black Knights has a level of 50. It takes countless resources to cultivate one. Now they are being killed one by one. I can''t believe all this.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that sheen didn''t even use extreme change.

    Their attack, for sheen, was just a farce.

    "Come on! Release the magic

    "Burn him!"

    Seeing the precious Black Knights fall one by one, the two people''s hearts are dripping blood, and they quickly order the magicians in black robes around to release their magic.

    However, the magicians did not move for a moment.

    "Didn''t you hear me?"

    "Release the magic

    The two men looked at the scene and couldn''t help but roar.

    In exchange, it was a tender voice.

    "Stop yelling. With their level, I will release the momentum and suppress them at a short distance. My heart will burst, so I can''t hear your voice."

    These words made the two men stiff.

    The next moment, the two talents saw a small figure, quietly appeared in front of themselves.

    "It''s a rare opportunity. Let''s give you a taste of how they felt before they died."

    This is a heartless announcement.

    This is the verdict of death.

    When the sound fell, the two people who couldn''t move felt a terrible momentum falling on their own bodies.

    "Pa Ji..."

    there was no suspense, and the sound of heart rupture echoed in their ears.

    And the two men are in eternal darkness.

    From then on, I couldn''t wake up again.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    About a minute later, the battle was over.

    Sheen cast off the blood from the sword and looked around.

    Around him, all the black knights had fallen down, and none of them survived.

    At the same time, Ayi is back.

    "Bang..."

    "Bang..."

    with two muffled noises, the two bodies were thrown in front of Sean.

    "Well, they should be the masterminds."

    Ayi nuzzled at the two bodies.

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    "Since you know that they are the masterminds, you will not leave them to live people, so you can have a good cross examination?"

    Sheen began to blame.

    "Didn''t you say it was all killed?"

    Ayi was shocked.

    Obviously, it is so domineering as you said, but now I blame us for not keeping alive?

    However, sheen was not red and breathless.

    "You can cross examine and then kill it."

    This sentence, let AI Yi suddenly lost words, can only stare at Sean a burst of fierce look.

    Sean grinned a little.

    I can see from your eyes that you doubt my race, girl.

    "I''m human, not demon."

    Sheen quickly explained.

    Unfortunately, it''s good not to explain. This explanation, on the contrary, let Ayi give sheen a white eye.

    Can she say that she is not doubting whether Sean is human, but whether he is brave?

    This style, not to say is the demon clan, even if it is the demon king, Ayi wants to recognize it a little bit.

    Sheen didn''t know what aye was thinking. Instead, he came to the two bodies and took off their masks.

    The next moment, two familiar faces appeared in front of Sean.

    It''s keefergus and Catley.

    "There''s something wrong with this galuoli family."

    Sheen sneered.

    "It seems that the so-called galloolli family is the clan force that is involved in [the original devil] and is still carrying out the demon refining ceremony here."

    AI Yi is extremely indifferent, and does not even look at the bodies of kiefergus and cattelli.

    "Just don''t know what they want."

    Sheen threw away his mask and even crushed it. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the galuoli family.

    Although in the novel, aristocratic forces secretly seek trouble for the protagonist, so they do not hesitate to use some vulgar means, which is also a common plot, but he really knows that someone specially sends someone to kill him, sheen still feels extremely unhappy.

    Until now, he did not know why the protagonist wanted to kill the guy who provoked him, even the other side''s power and family.

    Any injustice has its head and debt has its owner. Whoever finds his own trouble will get revenge on him. The disaster should not affect his family. Others are just obedient to orders. They are all innocent and should not be killed. That''s all fake.

    During the avalanche, no snowflake is innocent. Since the other party relies on the family forces to deal with themselves, the so-called family forces just want to bury their own avalanches, and none of them are innocent.

    Of course, there are also some people who think that the grass is not removed and the spring breeze is blowing again. Therefore, they want to uproot the forces and families of their enemies. But this kind of secondary two idea is not shared by Sean.

    Sean is simply unhappy, unhappy, unhappy.

    Since not happy, not happy, not happy, then can not let others happy, let others happy, let others happy, is not it?

    So...

    "wait for me."

    After sheen said that to Ayi, magic came into his body.

    "To pay, to float."

    Sheen applied magic to himself, adding "floating" to himself.

    In this case, Sheen''s body, as if without weight, flew directly into the air.

    "Pay for hyperopia."

    Sheen then applied magic to his eyes and looked in one direction, allowing his vision to cross a long distance and see the entrance of the canyon.

    There, the knights were still squabbling with the adventurers, and the Royal Order''s camp was a bit chaotic.

    Obviously, the anomaly of the yarru gorge has not been discovered by the outside world.

    However, the galuoli family seemed to know that the ceremony had begun, so the camp was somewhat agitated.

    In this case...

    "let me give you a big gift first."

    Do you want to see a play outside and think you can be satisfied if you continue to sit and wait?

    How can it be so easy?

    "- - using the vast magic power to lead the aurora beyond the sky --"

    sheen suddenly sang the magic spell."-- the tears of the sky, the rain of stars, the bright sky, can now shine on the earth --"

    with the chant of Sean, bursts of amazing magic constantly gush out of his body.

    "-- accept the call --"

    "-- accommodate the dispatch --"

    "-- make sanctions to the world with the shining sword --"

    at this moment, the atmosphere was shaken.

    At this moment, the sky is rolling.

    At this time, sheen was like the God who controlled the heaven and earth, suspended in the air, and constantly injected the magic power into the night sky.

    In this case, stars began to light up in the sky.

    "Come down, stars."

    Sean is facing the camp far away from the canyon, releasing the most powerful celestial magic he has ever mastered.

    Aurora meteor

    The stars in the sky burst into the most dazzling light.

    Then, one by one, they began to fall.

    ...

    the first person who found the abnormality was a mediocre knight.

    "So... What is that?"

    The knight pointed in the direction of the sky and made such a sound in amazement and surprise.

    The Knights around him heard him and raised their heads one by one and looked in the direction of the sky.

    So they all saw it.

    "Meteor..."

    Yes.

    Meteors.

    A very dazzling and beautiful meteor appeared in the sky.

    They crossed the night sky one after another.

    They fall one after another to the earth.

    That scene, very beautiful.

    However, such a beautiful scene, but let the Knights are uneasy.

    "So... Are those meteors coming this way?"

    "I don''t think so?"

    "Oh my God..."

    the Knights are like this, uneasy, frightened and at a loss.

    The knights, however, grew bigger and bigger with the meteors.

    Because they have been able to see the real bodies of those meteors.

    Those meteors are all meteorites that are rubbing against the atmosphere and becoming as red as magma.

    Huge meteorites fell one after another, approaching the camp outside the yarru gorge at visible speed.

    The knights could only stare at this unrealistic scene, and began to tremble one by one.

    It wasn''t long before...

    "run away

    I don''t know who made such a lament.

    Then, the fear of the whole camp erupted in an instant.

    People screamed.

    People ran away in a hurry.

    But now, it''s too late to respond.

    Meteorites turned into meteor shower began to fall in the camp one after another.

    "Boom

    Roar, suddenly resound.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    "Boom "Boom "Boom "Boom ...

    when one after another of the meteors fell on the canyon camp, the huge sound of the sky shaking also spread one after another.

    Because of the intense friction of the atmosphere, the meteorite which was burned red was bombarded in the camp, not only broke the earth, but also set off a terrible impact, sweeping everything.

    Thousands and thousands of meteors have been falling from the night sky and galloping through the sky. With a huge bang, they split the sky. With overwhelming mass, they impact the earth and dig out holes one after another, ravaging everything on the ground.

    As a result, the sand and dust waves creeping over the earth also moved up and expanded around.

    It was a natural disaster.

    An undoubted natural disaster.

    Under such natural disasters, human power seems so fragile, so small.

    "No!"

    "Ah

    "Help

    One by one, the Knights wailed and wailed in the camp.

    One after another of the figures on the ground like ants to escape.

    But with their feet, it is impossible to escape such a disaster.

    They were either hit by huge meteorites like crushing insects, or were engulfed and buried by the terrible impact and dust. They were trampled under the natural disaster and lost their precious lives meaninglessly.

    "No..."! no No...! "

    When the urn came out of his tent, he tried his best to escape the destruction, and at the same time looked at the knights who were constantly buried under the meteorite, and cried out in grief and despair.

    He has no idea what happened.

    He doesn''t know why it''s like this.

    All he knew was that the knights who had been ravaged by the natural disasters without any chance were all the talents cultivated and recruited by their galuoli family.

    You know, because of the magic refining ceremony, I don''t want to let the wind out. All the Knights brought by the pharbi urn, which was discovered by the Kingdom, all came out of the galuoli''s house or were drawn into the galuoli''s camp.

    The ordinary Knights recruited from the common people, or other knights of other origins, did not dare to bring them with them, so as to avoid any problems.

    In other words, the knights who were losing their lives were all the fighting power and dependence of the galloollians.

    Now, they have been unjustifiably harvested, and taken away by meteors.

    This made the pharbien mad, stupid and broke into tears.

    Of course, it''s still in the back that makes him collapse.

    "Father

    Lana, who had been placed high hopes by the pharbi urn and the galuoli family, was crying out in despair and fear. Finally, in front of the pharbi urn, Lana was hit by a meteorite and disappeared completely in the ground.

    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Help me! Father! Mother! Help me...! "

    Rasseg was also madly crying and crying. His face was full of snot and tears. He ran away desperately in the crowd. Finally, he was crushed by a rock falling from the sky, leaving only a pool of blood and broken meat.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah...!"

    The Harper jar collapsed completely, and the cry was like a confession or a devil''s roar.

    In this moment, all the wild hope and greed were forced to disappear in the brain of the pharbitian jar.

    That was once reluctant.

    That''s the obsession of the past.

    He didn''t know when it all started.

    Did you start when you heard people around you say that "after all, galuoli doesn''t get into the stream and can only control some knights with low level, but he doesn''t even have a real strong one"?

    Or did you hear someone say that elbein and viladina are the pillars of the kingdom. Even without galuoli, without the Royal Knights'' order, and with these two dominating guard knights, the kingdom can be at ease?

    In a word, it was because of these that the pharbitian jar was not reconciled and became paranoid.

    Why can''t the galuoli family be as good as elbain and veradina?

    Why can we only master some unworthy knights and order a royal order, but can only be excluded from the guard order which is the glory of the kingdom?

    Will our family have a shorter history than those two families?

    Can our family be inferior to those two families?

    Why can''t our family have a real strong man?

    Is this the will of God?

    God won''t let us galloolli ascend?

    Then I don''t believe in God!

    With such an idea, the pharbi urn and the old demonic faction will get in touch with each other, and finally get the young devil, and embark on this road of no return.

    In fact, the deal between him and the original devil was very simple. He helped the original demon hold the demon refining ceremony, cultivate the sacrifice, and complete the demon cub. However, the original devil needed to lend the demon larva to him, so that he could overthrow the house leader of alidia and viladina''s guard order.As long as the two willabends lose the two pillars.

    Next, as long as the rest of the two families are eradicated, the order of guards will fall into their hands of galuoli.

    At that time, if you hold the two major Knights'' orders of the guard and the royal order, the military power of the kingdom will all fall into the hands of galuoli.

    Then, as long as galuoli tried to intermarry with the royal family again, there would be no more galuoli''s rivals in the country.

    It would be better to marry her royal highness, Rosie lusti.

    If you can marry that Royal Highness, the kingdom will become the talk of galuoli.

    Therefore, the pharbite jar attached great importance to risegg, so that he could marry his royal highness Rosie lusti.

    For this reason, the pharbitian urn has always proposed marriage to the royal family.

    But now, all ambition and obsession have been in this beautiful meteor shower, in vain.

    After the meteor shower, galloolli is half spent.

    In addition, Lana and rasseg, who had high hopes, had also died under the meteorite, and the next generation of galuoli was basically finished.

    In this way, what else can galuoli do to fight for what he wants?

    I''m afraid that they will survive in the hands of those political enemies in the capital, right?

    Galuoli was staring at elbein and veradina, and the people below were naturally staring at him.

    So, let alone go one step further, gallioli may even be over.

    At the moment of such desperation, a sarcastic voice sounded in the heart of the pharbi jar.

    "Good bye, my Lord. I wish you a whole family in hell."

    Such a sound made the pharbite jar open its eyes.

    He recognized the voice.

    So he finally understood why the natural disaster happened.

    Just because they move people who shouldn''t.

    "Sean

    This cry became the last wail of the pharbi jar.

    "Boom

    A huge meteorite fell on the location of the pharbi urn and became his tombstone.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    "Oh, it''s a great pleasure."

    Sean, who saw the urn buried in a meteor shower and suspended in the middle of the yarru gorge, felt his mind open and satisfied.

    "You can do it."

    AI Yi didn''t know when he was with sheen. Like sheen, he could see the situation outside the canyon from a very long distance. His eyes were full of surprise.

    Sheen turned his head and saw Ayi hovering beside him as if nothing had happened.

    I saw that a pair of dragon wings grew out of the girl''s back, which made her follow Sheen''s side like walking on the ground.

    "You see it all?"

    Sheen grinned at Ayi.

    "At least, it''s impossible that I didn''t see the meteor shower, let alone the tremendous magic it caused when it fell." AI Yi was still a little surprised: "is that celestial magic?"

    "Yes, and it''s the most powerful superior magic in celestial magic." Sheen didn''t hide it. He nodded calmly and admitted, "what''s up? Is it OK? "

    "It''s not only OK. If you didn''t deliberately narrow down the scope, I''m afraid even the canyon here would be destroyed completely?" AI Yi also heartily exclaimed, "I really didn''t expect that you would use such an ancient magic. I remember that after this magic was created, because of the extremely difficult learning, countless demons were deterred and did not dare to involve in it."

    If it is to practice elementary or intermediate, in a long time ago, there were still people learning this kind of magic.

    But as far as Ayi knows, there are only less than three people who can learn this kind of magic to their superiors.

    In view of this, this kind of magic will gradually be abandoned, and eventually lost.

    "I didn''t expect to see the magic reappear one day." AI Yi sighed: "also, the power of your celestial magic seems to be much stronger than I know."

    It''s rare to be praised to this extent by Ayi.

    Even Sean was surprised.

    After all, sheen knows very well that this hidden big man is different from his cute to explosive appearance. He is really proud of himself. If he wants to get her heartfelt praise, it is not easy to praise her for being mature and not like a child at all, that is, to flatter her to her taste.

    It can be seen that I am very surprised at this celestial body.

    Sheen, of course, was happy to take it.

    Because, even if you go through history, there are very few magicians who can learn celestial magic to a higher level. In modern times, let alone the superior, there is no one at the primary level who can use it.

    Sheen is able to reproduce it, and its power is so great that it is worthy of AI Yi''s praise.

    "is that all right?" AI Yi said with a smile: "those guys are knights of the Kingdom, and still influential aristocrats?"

    The existence of such a decisive presence in the kingdom was actually killed by a celestial body magic of sheen. It is absolutely impossible that there is no problem.

    Not to mention, after this battle, as the grass-roots force to protect the country, the Royal Knights'' order, at least, had to suffer a great loss of vitality.

    In addition, almost all the pillars of the galloolli family were dead, and the Kingdom''s combat power could be said to have suffered heavy losses.

    If we suffer this loss during the war, we are afraid that the neighboring countries will be ready to attack the kingdom of Mithra.

    Under such circumstances, sheen, as the chief culprit, can not be held accountable no matter what he thinks.

    Maybe sheen will be on the opposite side of the Kingdom this time.

    Sheen certainly doesn''t know that.

    But he did.

    The reason is simple.

    "First of all, the galloollians have done something here to join hands with the old demons to seek something. As long as there is evidence, then I will kill them, not only without fault, but also with merit."

    "Second, even if there is no evidence to prove all this, with the strength that I have shown now, and the royal family is expected to be on my side, so I don''t think they will easily touch me."

    "Third, the Terrans are much more complicated than you think. As an important force to defend the country, the royal order has been occupied by an ambitious aristocrat. I don''t believe that the royal family will be indifferent to this, let alone other nobles will want to see this situation going on. Therefore, if this happens, they will certainly try their best We should legitimize it, put the responsibility on the galloolli family, and then drive the family out of office, and bite the big cake

    Sheen casually offered four examples of how he would be safe and sound.

    "I see." AI Yi nodded understandably and said, "is that why you deliberately let go those knights and adventurers at the entrance?"

    Yes, sheen limited the scope of Aurora meteor shower to the camp, destroying everything inside the camp, and sparing the Knights and adventurers guarding the entrance of the canyon.They should have been blown away by the dust from the meteor shower, or shaken to the ground, but it won''t hurt.

    In this way, when they return to Wangdu and report all the things here, I believe that the people in Wangdu will notice some doubts.

    that''s why the Gallio family is going to force the valley to ignore what the Royal Highness commanded.

    At that time, sheen will reveal the other party''s alliance with the old mob faction, and even if there is no evidence, the other party will be skeptical.

    That''s what sheen wants.

    "I''ll be ok if I''m skeptical and afraid of my strength and the help of people on my side."

    That''s what Sean thinks.

    "What''s more, isn''t there you?"

    Sheen grinned at Ayi.

    AI Yi was stunned and then understood.

    Feeling, is this man going to borrow his own power?

    "If you want to protect me, the Terrans will not take the risk of offending you, just want to do something to me?"

    Sean laughs brightly, but it also makes Ayi want to hit him.

    "Are you so sure I''ll protect you?"

    AI Yi retorts in a bad way.

    Sheen didn''t even hesitate.

    "Of course." Sheen firmly said: "if you don''t protect me, then I''ll escape to the demon Kingdom, and from time to time I''ll give a superior celestial magic to the territory of the demon world. I''ll see if you are distressed or not."

    "You..." Ai Yi was shocked.

    Obviously, she didn''t expect sheen to be so shameless.

    Looking at Ai Yi''s astonished appearance, sheen laughed and pinched his lovely face.

    "Come on, clean up. Clean up all the people who are in the way. Lasha may be ready for dinner."

    With that, sheen fell to the ground.

    AI just reacted and became angry.

    "Dare to threaten me?"

    "How dare you pinch my face?"

    "Stop for me!"

    AI Yi immediately shook the dragon''s wings and ran after him.

    So, the two figures began to play hide and seek in the middle of the canyon.

    And outside the canyon, the meteor shower also gradually stopped, leaving only a ravaged into ruins, like the surface of the moon, covered with a huge hole of the earth, looks very shocking.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    "Boom..."

    in a daze, Tieer seemed to feel a little vibration.

    It seems to be from a distant earthquake, a little bit to here.

    And tier was awakened by this vibration, and opened his eyes.

    "Awake?"

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Tieer heard a familiar soft voice.

    So tier turned her head and looked aside.

    There Vivian, who leaned her shield against the cliff, was looking at her with a smile on her face.

    On a closer look, Vivian''s body was stained with blood and dust. It seemed that she was not hurt, but she was very tired and embarrassed.

    Beside them, lumia and melica were leaning against each other''s heads. Like Vivian, their bodies were covered with blood and dust, as if they were completely exhausted after a fight.

    And, of course, Tieer himself was.

    At this time, Tieer, like Vivian, leaned against the cliff with the most blood and dust on her body. She seemed to be one of the most tired and embarrassed people.

    This scene, let Tieer immediately think of everything.

    Yes.

    They were trapped.

    Caught in the trap of those nobles who wanted her life, she and Vivian''s team would appear in the depths of the ataru Canyon and become the present picture.

    Tieer vaguely remembers that the nobles, with full of hatred, ordered the guards and knights around them to rush to their own group. They fought and fled for almost three days. Then they temporarily got rid of those people and found this rather hidden cave, where they were all exhausted and fell asleep.

    Thinking of it, Tieer could not help being silent for a long time.

    "I''m the one who got you involved."

    A long time later, Tieer said that.

    "Don''t say that." Vivian is still so gentle, way: "we are companions."

    Obviously, Vivian didn''t want Tieer to take the blame on herself.

    But tier didn''t take it.

    "I mean, I''ve got you company involved."

    Tier looked at the ceiling of the cave and whispered.

    "Of course not." Vivian is also very stubborn way: "since it is a companion, there is no implicated not implicated, otherwise, lumia and melika will be guilty."

    The meaning of Vivian''s words can be heard by Tieer.

    Because, in the past, Tieer, as the strongest person in the team, took care of lumia and melica.

    More than once, lumia and melica were ashamed of this. Finally, they accepted Tieer''s care because of the adventurer concept of "companions should help each other.".

    In such a situation, if Tieer insists that she''s dragging down her partner, then maybe lumia and melica will really feel guilty.

    "... let me put it another way." Tieer was silent for a while, then sighed: "thank you, Vivian."

    That''s a thank-you, tier, you have to give.

    After all, the reason why people can persist in this canyon for three days is because of Vivian''s protection.

    It is because Vivian has been in front of Tieer and other people, attracted all the attacks, took all the damage, Tieer and others have been safe and sound until now.

    Although, adhere to now, seems to have been the limit.

    At least, Tieer noticed that Vivian''s magic was on the verge of exhaustion.

    If the magic is exhausted, even Vivian can no longer continue to play their appalling defense for team-mates.

    Of course, Vivian''s face has always been hung with a smile that can''t be seen at all.

    "You''re welcome." Wei Wei An is like in placating the way: "do not worry, we will escape."

    This gentle and kind captain constantly takes care of Tieer''s fragile heart.

    Must be, Vivian also know?

    Know the uneasiness in Tieer''s heart.

    In fact, tiel is not afraid to die.

    Rather, Tieer had always been prepared to die.

    Because, she is very clear about the dilemma she is facing, and she knows more clearly how strong the person she wants to challenge in this life.

    In the face of such a dilemma, in the face of such a strong enemy, even when they die, it is not necessary to feel strange things.

    So, tier had already been conscious.

    However, if the people around him were implicated in his own relationship and eventually died, Tieer would be responsible.

    That''s tyer''s uneasiness.

    What if there is another attack?What if anyone in the next team was killed because of his company?

    It''s not worth dying, but the people around you should not be implicated.

    That''s what Tyrell thinks, and that''s why he''s upset.

    Must be, Vivian will be aware of this uneasiness, just will pacify Tieer?

    (this man is as gentle and sharp as ever...)

    Tieer can only smile bitterly in his heart and speak at the same time.

    "If necessary, you may abandon me and run away."

    In this way, I believe those who hate themselves will not be forced to embarrass Vivian and others, right?

    Unfortunately...

    "do you think I will accept it?"

    The gentle face of Vivian disappeared for the first time, staring at Vivian, eyes burning.

    Tieer some dare not see such Vivian.

    Because she was afraid Vivian would be disappointed with herself.

    In this world, Tieer care about not many people, Vivian is one of them.

    This man protected Tieer from many malicious acts for many years, and he was Tieer''s most trusted and even most dependent object.

    In view of this, only in the face of Vivian, Tieer is unable to raise his head.

    It''s just...

    "I really don''t want to see you die because of me."

    Tieer couldn''t help speaking out.

    In this regard, Vivian has only one sentence.

    "I don''t want to see you die in front of me, either." Vivian looked at Tieer and said with a smile, "so, I will guard you, guard everyone, and take all the people in the team together to leave here safely and return to Wangdu."

    This is the oath and the determination.

    "Believe me."

    Vivian said this to Tieer.

    And the incredible thing is, it is such a sentence, Tieer actually subconsciously feel at ease, feel at ease.

    No way, since the patron saint of the Kingdom has made such a promise, it must be able to do so.

    Besides...

    "I can feel that as long as I keep going, that person will definitely come to us."

    Vivian''s words in a soft voice make Tieer''s eyes twinkle.

    She knew who Vivian was referring to.

    It is a brave man with high hopes, but also the existence of his own desire and hope.

    "Will he come?"

    Tieer whispered unconsciously.

    "Yes."

    Vivian smiles and nods. Her voice is strong and powerful.

    "He will certainly come."

    Perhaps, this is just a completely groundless idea.

    However, Vivian is inexplicably convinced of this point.

    That strong and powerful tone, let Tieer also give birth to a hope.

    If it is that person, he can definitely take himself and others to break through these difficulties.

    It doesn''t matter what you say.

    But Vivian and others can''t die here.

    So tier made up his mind.

    "Before he comes, he has to hold on anyway."

    Even if it is necessary to use "that move", I will not hesitate.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    The people of Vivian team don''t know that the person they are waiting for has actually arrived.

    However, something short of eyes has been blocking him, so that his forward speed dropped sharply.

    "Ga!"

    "Roar!"

    "Oh

    With a roar of uncontrollable roar, a monster that has completely turned into a demon refining monster and turned into a four dissimilar monster successively pounces on sheen.

    Sheen had already killed several of them and let them fall around him. However, the rest of the demons still rushed at them, and some even jumped at the corpses that he had killed and gnawed them into their stomachs.

    "How disgusting you are

    Looking at the monsters who were refining demons not only jumped at themselves, but also at the corpses, gnawing the corpses into their stomachs, and then their whole bodies swelled up, so that the hands and feet of the demons squeezed out the growth of their bodies. Sheen felt that they could not accept it physically, so he cursed them disgustingly.

    "Hum!"

    AI Yi''s face was full of frost, and his mouth was puffed. Several tiny dragon breath, which was as small as needle thread, was vomited out and touched the monster''s body.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    all of a sudden, the demons who only touched Ayi''s dragon breath burst out one after another, turning into a pool of blood.

    "Give and burn."

    Sheen also used magic to turn the air into a flame, which engulfed the demons and burned them to ashes.

    "Give and melt."

    Sheen also gave new characteristics to the earth under his feet, making the ground melt into a swamp gradually.

    One by one, the demons, who were still on their way to this side, fell into the swamp one by one and struggled desperately. However, they disappeared in the mud before long, and there was no movement at all.

    But Sheehan and Ayi are a little impatient.

    "The closer we get to this canyon, the more demons will be refined."

    Sheen frowned.

    "What a trouble." AI Yi also impatient way: "simply destroy this gorge completely."

    This is not the first time that Ayi has put forward this proposal.

    In fact, Sean wants to do the same.

    This is the most painless and labor-saving way. It can not only destroy the ceremony, but also kill all the culprits who are holding the ceremony and send them to hell for free.

    The problem is...

    "Vivian, they are still in this canyon."

    Sean sighed.

    If it wasn''t for this reason, sheen would have started earlier than Ayi and completely razed the canyon.

    AI Yi is very dissatisfied with this concern.

    "Isn''t there a strong little girl in there anyway? Is it OK to have her protection? "

    AI Yi said such a thing.

    "You really like to joke."

    Sheen had only a chuckle.

    Although Vivian''s defense is indeed very strong, whether she can block the power enough to destroy the entire yarru Canyon is still two questions.

    You know, this canyon is not only not small, but also very large. It is estimated that Wangdu is not as big as this canyon.

    If we want to destroy such a canyon completely, the strength we need to use will never be low.

    Sheen estimated that even if he didn''t liberate the sword, he would have to do his best to display the aurora meteor shower again.

    As for Ayi, she will certainly be able to do it, but the power will never be lower than that of the aurora meteor shower that Sheehan is fully releasing.

    So it''s hard for Sean to believe that Vivian, at level 50, can block such amazing power.

    Even if she can, can she protect herself and others at the same time?

    Not to mention, Sean didn''t want security.

    What if it turns out to be alive, but with an arm missing and a leg broken?

    So the idea of destroying this place completely doesn''t work.

    "Alas..." Ai Yi naturally can''t not understand this, block under the way of a sigh: "had known before that call laixia girl to stay beside."

    ... is this the rhythm to develop lesia into a professional driver for instant mobility?

    That''s very nice, miss lesia. If you hadn''t been missing now, the treatment here would have made you very comfortable.

    "Alas..."

    as a result, Sean couldn''t help sighing.

    Just as sheen was about to speak, AI''s eyes lit up.

    "Someone''s coming!"

    AI Yi''s tone was as light as a child, full of happiness that had never been before.

    "People?"

    Sean was stunned and then felt the magic.

    It was a boost to Sean''s spirit.If you see too much disgusting things, a group of people will suddenly come. No matter who it is, they will feel happy.

    It''s a matter of mood.

    That''s why AI is going to be so happy.

    Of course, it''s also because of the mood problem. AI didn''t find out that it was his acquaintance.

    As for sheen, he had found out who was the owner of the magic.

    "He''s here, too?"

    Sean was a little surprised.

    However, since met each other, that must touch one.

    "Let''s go and have a look."

    Sheen immediately takes Ayi''s hand and moves in the direction of the other person.

    Little do you know, fate, wonderful.

    ...

    in the direction of Sheen''s approach to the past, three figures do appear here.

    "Jess, Liz, haven''t you found it yet?"

    A frivolous voice rose.

    only one as like as two peas in the three, one of them was a light, lazy and lazy devil who was walking behind the scenes, and was protected by a pair of identical siblings.

    This man is jashinta.

    Jasinta is here, too.

    The brothers and sisters in front of him, namely Jess and Liz in the mouth of Jacinta, are the twin demons who are loyal to Jacinta and are supposed to be magic life by sheen.

    Jess is the male demon.

    Liz is that woman''s demon.

    This pair of twin demons will protect the jashinta, while respectful voice.

    "It''s almost there, master."

    "According to the residue of magic, it should be around here."

    Jess and Liz report immediately.

    "Good."

    Jacinta immediately laughed, but he didn''t carry much emotion in his eyes.

    "I wanted to talk to the royal family and let them allow us to participate in the investigation of abnormal conditions around the royal capital. Even if we disclosed something about it, we didn''t expect that the other party would jump out first."

    It was because of receiving the report from his subordinates that Jacinta knew that the magic refining ceremony was unfolding in the yarru gorge, so he would come with Jess and Liz.

    To this end, jasinta also did not hesitate to use the precious one-time magic props, in an almost instantaneous way, jumped to the depths of the canyon.

    It''s worth the effort.

    Because, thanks to this, jasinta immediately captured the source of the ceremony.

    "Now, it has not yet begun to devour the sacrifice, has not grown up, while it is weak, directly to solve it."

    So Jacinta ordered.

    "Yes, master."

    "It won''t escape."

    Jess and Liston responded, their faces full of indifference.

    "Make sure you do it better this time." Jasinta is still charging, said: "the master left this matter to me, then, if you don''t solve this matter, I don''t have the face to see her."

    Jess and Liz nodded immediately.

    In this case, Jacinta, Jess and Liz came to the corner.

    Then...

    "what...!"

    "Are you...!"

    Jess and Liz screamed.

    "Oh, good evening."

    Sheen came out of the corner, smiling.

    And giacinta and the little girl led by sheen looked at each other.

    "..."

    "..."

    fate, wonderful.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    There''s no doubt that Jacinta is confused.

    What''s more, it''s still a kind of muddle through.

    Not to mention Jacinta, but Jess and Liz were petrified and frozen there, their faces full of shock and stupidity.

    "Lord... Lord..."

    Jacinta then pointed to AI Yi, and couldn''t believe that he was still there, but he couldn''t say anything later for half a day.

    "Lord?"

    Sean blinked, puzzled.

    As for Ayi, he took a look at Jacinta and his hand held by sheen. After a long silence, he turned his eyes back to Jacinta.

    His eyes are full of indifference and warning.

    Jasinta was so excited that she didn''t dare to speak again.

    Instead, it was Sean, who was curious to see giacinta staring at Ayi.

    "What? Do you know each other? "

    Nonsense!

    Jasinta would like to say something like this.

    Even if all the demons in the world were dead, he could not have known the one in front of him.

    It was because of this that he felt confused and shocked.

    Why is the host here?

    Why are the red men around her royal highness Rosie lusti here?

    Why is this man holding the master''s hand?

    Who am I?

    Where am I?

    What am I going to do?

    Giacinta''s brain was like this, and gradually it was in chaos.

    And even Jacinta, not to mention Jess and Liz.

    Originally, some of the twin demons who didn''t like sheen, at this moment, AI Yi, who was holding hands by sheen, was completely confused.

    "You..."

    "you..."

    they were hoarse and wanted to say something, but they couldn''t say a complete sentence for half a day.

    This situation really made Sean want to say something.

    "Is there something wrong with the vocal cords of the demons, and they can''t even say a complete sentence?"

    There''s no one else.

    Of course, sheen saw one thing from the performance of the three.

    That''s to say, they must know aye.

    And it''s the one who knows Ayi''s real identity.

    (sure enough, this little girl is...)

    Sean glanced at Ai Yi, who was holding her hand without expression, and felt a twinge in her heart.

    Stone hammer, this is one of the most powerful group of big men, but also one of the group of cattle they can''t afford.

    It puts a lot of pressure on Sean.

    It''s not a good thing to know too much.

    At least, if I want to roll this Laurie again in the future, I''m afraid I will feel hesitant when I know that she is so powerful.

    This is undoubtedly a very melancholy thing.

    So sheen let go of the hand that held AI.

    And then... The next second I picked up the girl.

    "Poof!"

    Jasinta''s eyes widened fiercely. At last, she could not help but spit rudely. It seemed that she was choked by fright.

    Jess and Liz were even softer than before. They almost collapsed on the ground. Their faces were full of horror.

    And this time, I was forced to do it.

    "What are you doing?"

    Ayi turned her head and looked at Sean in amazement.

    Sean held the soft little girl in her arms, and her face was calm.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just that you seem to have a lot of psychological activities. It seems that you can''t speak well for a while. I have to choose a comfortable position to watch you continue to perform."

    As soon as this was said, there was silence.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Jacinta, Jess and Liz had convulsions of the corners of their mouths, and were silent.

    "..."

    AI Yi''s eyes also jumped, and she really had an impulse to shoot Sean to death.

    The four demons looked at the only human in the scene, and their eyes changed.

    Especially the three of Jacinta, looking at Sean''s eyes, finally seemed to be looking at a brave general.

    Their expressions and eyes fully explained a sentence.

    "You''ve done something amazing. Did you make it?"

    In fact, Sean actually made it.

    Laurie in her arms is so scary. How could sheen not know how powerful she is now?

    But sheen doesn''t want to do anything that''s not compelling.

    What''s more, what do you want to do?

    Just now, Sean, who was still worried about Laurie, was afraid that he would be hesitant. However, he thought this way and looked at jasinta again with a smile."Monsieur Jacinta, why are you here?"

    Sean looked curious.

    Jasinta was silent, and her eyes kept looking at Ai Yi, as if she wanted to peep at Ai Yi''s attitude.

    But AI Yi didn''t say anything. She was held by sheen helplessly, as if everything had nothing to do with her. She lost her joy.

    Jasinta didn''t know that AI just was happy. Seeing that she didn''t resist completely was held by sheen, her eyes towards him changed.

    For a moment, Jacinta was sure. Before

    , the little owner of his family claimed that the subject of interest was the red man beside his royal highness.

    No, judging from the attitude of her little master, she is obviously not only interested in this person.

    At least, Jacinta had never seen the little master of his own family held in his arms and did not resist at all, just like a real child.

    This Xi''en...

    in the heart of jasinta, all his worries were hidden in his heart.

    "I didn''t expect to see Qing here. I''m really surprised."

    Jasinta took a deep breath, as if to smile, but perhaps because of the shock in his heart has not completely dissipated, his smile seems a little reluctant.

    Sheen didn''t care.

    Sheen only cares about one thing.

    "You look as if you were looking for something?"

    Sean laughed curiously and brilliantly.

    That appearance made Jacinta blush again.

    Because, he knew, sheen must have wanted some information from himself.

    , you know, it is because of this guy''s proposal that the royal highness of the princess will block the area around the royal capital and make their actions a little hindered.

    So, Jacinta knew that this man was not as honest as he seemed to be, and very difficult to deal with.

    Of course, if sheen is not easy to deal with before the change, jasinta will not only be indifferent, but also find it interesting.

    But now...

    "what am I doing?"

    Seeing Jia Xinta turn her eyes to her body again, AI Yi, who is held in her arms by sheen, says impatiently.

    "If I ask you something, say it."

    This tone, almost did not let jasinta directly kneel down, honest answer heen''s question.

    Jacinta couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    Now, his side is also hammered.

    Is your own owner very powerful?

    Of course, it''s awesome.

    As sheen thought, his own master is definitely one of the best.

    Maybe he makes his master so clever. Isn''t sheen the better one?

    So...

    "can''t be provoked, can''t be provoked."

    Jasinta confirmed that.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    "You say, you''re after the young devil?"

    In the corner of the canyon, sheen, holding Ayi, frowned when he heard the news from Jacinta.

    "I see. Have you found it?"

    AI Yi also narrowed his eyes and looked rather cold.

    Jasinta was standing in front of the two, her eyes still glanced at Ayi, who was held by sheen from time to time, and looked at her little master''s cold appearance, and her bitter smile deepened.

    However, Jess and Liz standing behind Jacinta are totally gone. They are just in awe. They are afraid to breathe a few more times. They look so weak, helpless and pitiful.

    But it was these three people who seized the lifeblood of this incident.

    According to what I said, after they came to this canyon, they did not pay attention to the demons refining, and they had no interest in the human forces who had participated in the ceremony. From the very beginning, they took actions against the young demons who were the center of the ceremony.

    "The magic refining ceremony is a magic ceremony based on the young devil. As long as it appears on the ground, the ceremony can be launched anytime and anywhere, without any unnecessary preparation and steps."

    "It can be said that the young devil is the core of the magic refining ceremony, but also the key life gate of the magic refining ceremony."

    "Therefore, if you want to stop the ceremony, you have to kill the demon cubs who are the core source. Otherwise, unless omnipotent God omnipotent omnipotent omnipotent God omnis, even the three goddesses and the six demons can''t stop the ceremony."

    That''s what jasinta said.

    Therefore, his purpose was very clear from the beginning, that is to find out the young devil and kill it.

    When the juveniles are solved, the magic refining ceremony will naturally stop, and then you can slowly deal with the following things.

    Based on this course of action, jasinta and his party did not love to fight in the canyon, nor did they want to solve anything else. They just wholeheartedly tracked down the enchanted juveniles and tried to find them out.

    It''s not an easy job.

    "Both the matrix and the infant of demons have a skill, that is, they can transform between the virtual and the real. They have no entity, but are not virtual bodies. They are semi entities and semi virtual bodies between reality and illusion."

    Said Jacinta.

    "Before the birth of the last alchemy as a sacrifice, the young devil who has not devoured it will be very weak, but it will always be in the semi-solid state, hidden in the land covered by the ceremony, and will be free to lurk and move. Until the final alchemy as a sacrifice is born, it will appear, devour the sacrifice and grow into a part of the noumenon. ¡±

    jasinta''s words remind sheen of the demon cub he met before.

    Indeed, the other party is in the mountain when the smell of the demon has disappeared, just then it will suddenly appear and attack herself and Roxie.

    And it is also a semi entity, between the real and the unreal. Even if the magic sword can''t kill it, it can recover instantly, just like a mirage, illusory and uncertain.

    If it is not the sacred sword after unsealing, but the artifact that even the demon king can kill, Tianke demons and demons, even if we can suppress it, we can''t kill it?

    Fortunately, it was sheen and Roxie who were brave enough to hold the holy sword at that time. Otherwise, they would encounter a demon cub who could not be killed and could spit dragon breath. No matter who they were, they would be consumed alive.

    In such a case, even if the young devil has not yet swallowed the final refining and sacrificial offerings, its characteristics are doomed to be unable to be solved easily.

    It is also difficult to find it, because it is between the real and the unreal. It is difficult to detect the breath and magic. Once hidden, it is difficult for ordinary people to find it.

    Sheen still remembers that this was how he and Roxie were once. Only when the demon cubs burst out of the ground and were ready to attack them, did they realize the existence of each other and avoid each other.

    Regardless of Roxie, Sheen has two full-scale perceptual skills, as well as the wand detection and warning effect. It is only in such a dangerous situation that he discovers the other party''s attack, which is enough to explain the problem.

    In view of this, jasinta and his party have been tracking the demon larva, and according to some clues that ordinary people can''t detect, they finally managed to catch the demon larva''s whereabouts.

    "Then, we searched all the way, and we met... Two..."

    jasinta said, glancing carefully at Ayi again.

    AI Yi didn''t even look over there. She was still that expressionless look.

    This makes Jacinta feel helpless.

    Because, he is a little confused about his little master, what kind of mind.

    Although, for Ayi, jasinta still know a little bit, know that she rarely meddle in some troublesome things, but that doesn''t mean she has no opinion.If it is some trivial things, then the little master is not willing to pay attention to it. Even if he meets it, he will listen to him like he is now. He will never say a word more.

    But this is not a trivial matter.

    It is a secret of the demons, and it is also a cancer and taboo that all demons want to put an end to.

    In the face of this matter, even if it is his own little master, it can not be indifferent.

    If she did not interfere in the matter at all and left it to herself, it would be excusable for her indifference.

    But she''s all here, or like this silent, that can only show a problem.

    The problem is that she left the decision-making power and the right to speak to the man holding her as if nothing had happened.

    That is to say, the little master of his own is basically dominated by the human in front of him.

    (... If this is passed back to the demon world, it will be a disaster.)

    Don''t say it''s the demon clan. The five sisters of his little master will be disturbed, right?

    I think about it. It''s Zheng Xi''an again.

    Before that, Jacinta had been vaguely aware of Sheen''s extraordinary.

    But at the time, he didn''t see Sean as a threat, so he was only interested in him.

    Now, Jacinta has no longer dared to face sheen in this way.

    This is a can let oneself small host all obedient existence.

    Although I don''t know how he did it, the status of the other party is enough to go straight on the line, to the point that even the characters at the level of jasinta have to fear.

    And...

    (it is not only the treasure of the Kingdom, but also the owner who is so interested in him...)

    Jacinta does not think that there is no reason for this.

    So...

    (this human being is definitely not as simple as I or even everyone imagined.)

    Giacinta took sheen seriously.

    This made Jacinta say something.

    "Originally, the magic refining ceremony and the seventh devil man are the shame that we don''t want to be known by other demons. All along, we have blocked the news in this respect, so that the Protoss and Terrans will not know about it."

    "Fortunately, the magic refining ceremony has only appeared in the demon world, never in the human world, so we can successfully block the news."

    "But this time, since Qing has already known the secret of our demons, I want to know what Qing''s attitude is."

    Jacinta looked directly at Sean and inquired word by word.

    "Can you tell me what Qing wants to do here?"

    Solemn words have changed the atmosphere somewhat.

    Sheen frowned again.

    Immediately...

    "are you worried about something?"

    Sean said that with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, at least in this matter, I''m on your side, or this little girl''s side."

    With that, Sean patted Ayi''s head in his arms.

    It was like hitting a ball, which made jasinta''s face pumping.

    Nima, can you be gentle?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    In this matter, there is no conflict between sheen and the demons.

    Even if some doubts have not been solved, this seventh demon is definitely the new demon king that Nien mentioned may be born.

    In this case, as the summoned brave, Sheen has a reason to be an enemy.

    And the mob people seem to regard each other as the enemy, so what reason does sheen have to conflict with each other?

    So, sheen said that he was on their side in this matter, which is the truth.

    It''s just that giacinta is willing to believe it or not is another matter.

    "Qing, as a member of her royal highness, Lucy, should not be involved in the affairs of the old demonic sect." Jasinta said this, but with a deep meaning: "I hope so."

    There is no need to explain too much.

    Sheen was too lazy to explain.

    "In a word, I don''t intend to hinder your actions. I will even try to help you if I can." "But I''m sorry, I have more important things to do, and I don''t have much time to waste here," Sean Mo said

    In other words, sheen is saying that he will not act with Jacinta and others.

    Jasinta, though somewhat unexpected, said nothing about it.

    He didn''t want Sean''s help.

    Rather, sheen won''t stay here. Instead, Jacinta is a little relieved that he won''t do anything that will hinder him.

    The question is...

    "so... How do you plan to do it? Your highness Ayi? "

    Jacinta tentatively asks Ayi.

    "Me?"

    AI frowned.

    If she can, of course, she wants to find the troll cubs.

    Compared with this matter, Wei Wei An and other people''s problems, AI Yi does not care much.

    But...

    "if you don''t come, I can''t find Vivian. You can do it yourself."

    Sheen rolled a white eye at Ayi, and said it unkindly, which changed the faces of Jacinta and others.

    But let Jia Xinta and others are surprised, AI Yi actually did not have any anger, just showed dissatisfaction and helpless color.

    "That''s it. I''ll move with him."

    At the moment, AI Yi said so to Jacinta.

    This has undoubtedly made Jacinta attach more importance to sheen.

    Really... What did this man do to his master?

    Why is the master, who has always been indifferent to anything, so obedient to this man?

    And if the master is so obedient to this human being, will it have any impact on the demon clan and the demon world?

    Jasinta is worried that sheen will make use of his master to do something harmful to the demon clan and the demon world.

    Do you want to tell Lord Sarah about it

    Jacinta hesitated.

    Then sheen spoke again.

    "That''s it. We''ll get out of here right away. We can''t help you find the young devil." "Let''s split up," Sheehan said

    Yes, there are two ways.

    "It''s up to you to solve the matter of the young devil. There should be no problem?" Sheen glanced at the wary twin demons standing behind Jacinta, and then said, "ayi and I will deal with our personal affairs first, and at the same time solve the culprits who caused this incident."

    There is no doubt that the culprit of this incident is the galuoli family.

    But sheen doesn''t think everyone is buried in their own Aurora meteor shower.

    Since the harpy urn chose to seal the canyon with the Royal Knights'' order, it proved that the ceremony in the canyon was attended by someone else.

    In addition, Vivian and others are still in this canyon, even in the appearance of escape. I hope there is reason to believe that there are galuoli''s relations in charge of all this.

    Vivian''s team may have been targeted.

    Otherwise, they would never rush into the center of the canyon, and they would not have been trapped here without breaking away from the canyon.

    "Is that so?" Jia Xinta pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "in this case, the affairs of the Terran forces will be left to Qing to solve."

    "Yes." Sheen readily agreed to come down, but also looked at jaxinta, and then looked at Ayi, with a strange face: "do you want me to avoid first, let two talk in private?"

    Smell speech, Jia Xinta has not opened a mouth, AI Yi then shakes his head first.

    "No, we have already decided on the course of action, so don''t change it." AI Yi responded in this way, while also looking at Jia Xinta, indifferently: "since you are here, you will be responsible for the affairs of the young devil."

    "Yes." Jasinta replied respectfully, "you won''t let your highness down.""Well." AI Yi nodded her head.

    So Sheehan left with Ayi.

    Jasinta watched the two men leave, but did not take back his eyes.

    Jess and Liz looked at each other as if they dared to gasp. Both of them could see the palpitation in each other''s eyes.

    Just now, they really dare not even insert a word.

    Knowing Ayi''s identity and seeing her face-to-face like this still puts a lot of pressure on Jess and Liz.

    It''s just that...

    "master..."

    "that human..."

    Jess and Liz are a little uneasy.

    "I know."

    Jacinta naturally knew what the twin demons thought.

    I believe that no matter who it is, it will be incredible and panic to see that AI Yi is so indifferent to a previously unknown human being.

    Because, it means that they must re-examine this human being, and can no longer have too casual attitude towards this human being.

    Otherwise, if AI is really looking at Sean differently and wants to help him investigate some things, there will not be too many people who can resist in this world.

    The summit of the demon clan is so close to a human being that it will cause all kinds of worrying problems.

    But Jacinta couldn''t say much about it.

    After all, the other party is the master of Jacinta, and the object of his oath of absolute loyalty.

    As a result, Jacinta has no position to gossip about this matter.

    "It seems necessary to inform Lord Selah."

    Jasinta decided.

    At this moment, sheen did not know, because of this matter, he will soon see the real summit of the demons.

    At this time, Sean is still quarrelling with Ayi.

    "Have you had enough?"

    "What do you say?"

    "People are gone, you still want to hold it?"

    "It''s because there''s no one else, that''s why you should do something about it, isn''t it?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "... Are you serious?"

    "... sorry, you''re kidding. Don''t be murderous to me."

    Sure enough, if you want to really start with this Laurie, you still need to slowly attack.

    Otherwise, sheen felt that he might have a second reincarnation right away.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Just as sheen, Ayi, and Jacinta decided on their course of action and separated from each other, they did not know that something was happening in the deepest part of the canyon, on the edge of the vast lake.

    "Roar --!"

    At last, the terrible monster could not bear it any more. It was no longer entangled with the surrounding demons who were constantly rushing to death. Instead, after a painful roar, the wings behind suddenly vibrated. At the same time, it set off a strong wind and blew away countless refining demons. At the same time, it got rid of the entanglement of the fierce and fearless demons and flew up.

    Seeing this scene, the face of Vasco, who has been watching in the distance, changed dramatically.

    The same is true of the nobles around him.

    "Not good!"

    "It''s running away!"

    "No... no?"

    "It has a sense of resistance, and it can escape...!"

    A crowd of nobles all exclaimed in surprise.

    This situation is really what they did not expect.

    Even if the demonic refining is more powerful than the blood refining, then it will be affected by the magic.

    In such a case, the other party should have been completely crazy and become the most powerful demon refiner in the yarru gorge.

    Then, when the other party devours all the demons in the canyon, the best sacrifice will be born.

    At that time, the young devil who ate this sacrifice will certainly become more powerful than ever before, which is what Vasco and others want to see.

    But now, this terrible demon not only resisted the influence of the ceremony, but also resisted the fusion of refining demons, and even escaped, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.

    "Come on! Stop it

    Vasco''s face changed abruptly and he called out.

    The surrounding nobles and knights responded immediately. After hesitating for a moment, they began to release magic to the huge objects that were ready to fly into the air.

    A variety of magic bombarded on the body of the demon, but did not bring much impact to the demon.

    After all, these people''s magic level is not high, even a master of superior magic has no one, naturally, it is impossible to have much impact on those terrible demons with a level of at least 90.

    If it wasn''t for the demons around, the demons would take this as a provocation, killing Vasco and others.

    It''s a pity that the demons have tried their best to maintain their own reason, and they have no spare power to do anything more.

    At the moment, the demon flew directly, bearing the fierce attack of refining demons and the magic bombing of Vasco and others, vibrating its wings and flying away from here regardless.

    "Ga!"

    "Oh

    "Roar!"

    The biggest target disappeared, and those demons immediately fought with each other, even ignoring the devils who chose to escape.

    "Asshole!"

    Vasco was furious.

    "Lord Vasco!"

    "The monster flies away!"

    "What shall we do?"

    A group of nobles immediately began to ask in panic.

    Seeing this, Vasco said without hesitation.

    "Catch up." Vasco said coldly: "there is a magic refining ceremony here, that magic thing is inseparable from the canyon. As long as we find it and continue to lead the demon refining to attack it, it will not last long."

    Hearing this, a group of nobles hesitated again.

    No way.

    In terms of strength, the highest one of them is less than level 60, so they have to be hesitant in the face of super demons with level above 90.

    The reason why they dare to find the trouble of this demon is that they don''t need to face the demon directly. They just need to start the ceremony and lead the demon refining to kill it.

    But now, they have to take the initiative to pursue the existence of such terror, they really can not help hesitating.

    "What? Are you afraid? " Vasco naturally saw this scene and immediately sarcastically said: "if you are afraid, go back now and ask for mercy from the kingdom. Maybe you can spend the rest of your life in prison at the cost of depriving your title."

    This sentence, let a group of nobles fiercely realized.

    Yes, they have no way back.

    Choosing to participate in this plan and helping the old demon sect launch the magic refining ceremony in the territory is absolutely a big crime.

    Now, they can only go down one road and cultivate the demon larvae. After revenge, they can control and even control the kingdom by relying on the powerful demon larvae.

    Besides, they have no other way to go.

    Aware of this, a large number of nobles gritted their teeth, nodded their heads and agreed to Vasco''s practice.

    Vasco, with a sneer, ran after the demon in the direction it had left....

    on the other hand, Wei Wei''an and others have recovered their physical strength and magic power after a little rest.

    Lumia and melica had already woken up and were surrounded by Vivian and tier.

    There was uneasiness in their faces, but no fear.

    Obviously, like Vivian, they didn''t feel that tier was involved.

    It would be better to say that since tier had been in such a situation, they would have to step forward, no matter how dangerous it was.

    "In the past, Tieer took care of us..."

    "this time, it''s our turn to help Tieer."

    The two girls spoke so firmly.

    This made Tieer feel a little touched, but also determined to protect the team at all costs.

    And Wei Wei An is already adjusted good state, clapped hands, toward the female voice.

    "Everyone, our top priority now is to find a way to get out of the yarru canyon." Wei Wei an quite solemn way: "only leave the canyon, we can be considered as temporary safety, until we return to the Wangdu."

    Lumia and melika immediately nodded their heads seriously.

    It''s only Tier, who doesn''t look good.

    "It''s not easy." "I can feel that the air in the canyon is different," tier whispered

    This sentence, let Vivian and lumiya are a little stunned.

    Obviously, neither of them noticed anything wrong.

    Only melika, raise your hand immediately.

    "Yes, I''ve always felt that way since I woke up." Melica, like tier, was not very good-looking, and said in fear: "the magic in the canyon has a strange flow, which makes me very uncomfortable."

    As an elf born from nature, melika felt uncomfortable with the air and magic in the canyon.

    "Well... It seems that something terrible is happening." Melica took her arm and shivered, "let''s get out of this canyon as soon as possible, everybody."

    This statement makes the expression of all the women become dignified.

    Unfortunately, the next second, Tieer''s face changed, suddenly stood up and protected in front of everyone.

    Vivian is also the same, without hesitation to raise the shield, block in front of the public.

    Then...

    "do you still want to leave? Don''t even think about it! "

    With such ecstatic laughter, a nobleman appeared with many men and horses.

    It was Giorgio.

    "This time, I''ll see how you can run."

    Geordo sneered.

    Around his body, all the nobles and knights also released a cold and murderous air.

    This scene, let Vivian team of people face a heavy.

    I feel it more.

    Maybe, this is where I''m buried.

    ...

    at the same time, the two figures entered the depth of the canyon at an amazing speed.

    "Faster." AI Yi vibrated and a pair of Dragon Wings flew in front of her, and her face suddenly moved. She said, "it seems that the condition of those little girls is not very good."

    Sheen looked up.

    Flash in the eyes.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    "Bang --!"

    In a cave deep in the gorge, a violent explosion suddenly appeared without any warning. The flame came out of it and burned everything around.

    "Rush out!"

    Wei Wei An holds a shield to block in front of all people, while helping people to block the invasion of the fire, while shouting at the back, with the people together, rushed out of the cave.

    However, just as he had just burst out of the cave, another burst of fire came.

    "Bang --!"

    The explosion sounded, so that Vivian and others in front of the road burning a fierce flame, blocking their way.

    "Don''t let them escape again!"

    Gerardo roared at the nobles and knights around him.

    "Give it to me! If anyone can kill tier elbein, give him a thousand gold coins

    Diorido''s instructions, let a group of knights show fierce light, without hesitation rushed up.

    As for the nobles, they all raised their wands or wands and chanted magic in the rear.

    "Sister Vivian!"

    "Captain!"

    Lumia and melika look at this scene, they are a little flustered.

    "Don''t be nervous!" Vivian immediately said in a deep voice, "melika, you''re ready for magic. Tiel and lumia are there to guard. I''ll take the rest."

    Wei Wei An''s instructions, so that the women quickly recovered calm.

    Without hesitation, melica began to sing the magic, lumia raised her fist and stood by, her face tense.

    As for tier, he was the calmest one in the crowd, raising his sharp blade in both hands and staring coldly at the enemy who was rushing in front of him.

    But they obviously can''t get to Tieer.

    For the shield of the kingdom is there before them.

    "Decoy!"

    "Resist!"

    Vivian used her two skills to make her magic through her body.

    Under the influence of that magic, all the knights who rushed to Wei Wei''an could not help but concentrate in the direction of Vivian, as if she had been infuriated by Vivian. In her eyes, she was the only one who raised her arms and called for the past.

    "Sonorous, sonorous...!"

    In the sound of gold and iron, countless weapons have been chopped on Vivian''s shield, rubbing out a burst of sparks.

    "Magician! Prepare to release magic

    When Jerry saw the magic act, they didn''t feel ready.

    Vivian''s face changed immediately.

    [provocation] is a very excellent skill. It can lure the enemies within a certain range to their own position, and attract all the attacks to themselves. It is a necessary skill for the defensive vanguard in the adventurer team.

    But this skill is not without weaknesses.

    First, its scope is limited.

    Second, it doesn''t work for levels higher than skill levels.

    For example, if [provocation] is raised to level 5, the skill will be effective for those who are at level 50 or so, and the range is not small. However, when the level is above 60, the skill will not be effective.

    Vivian attaches great importance to this skill, so she has upgraded it to level 6, which is effective for the existence of level 60 or so, and the range can cover all people within the range of 60 meters in diameter.

    The nobles and knights who attacked Vivian''s team were all below 70, which did not exceed the scope of Vivian''s skills.

    However, they seem to have found out the scope of Vivian''s skills, and have kept a considerable distance.

    In other words, Vivian can''t attract the next wave of attack.

    Geordo gave the order mercilessly.

    "Let go

    Under the sound of his ferocious smile, the magicians have released magic and let the magic barrage blast from tens of meters away.

    "Freeze whirlpools!"

    At this time, Vivian''s voice started to move behind her.

    With a burst of magic surging, a cold wind blows and rises, turning into a whirlpool of frozen atmosphere, appearing in front of Vivian.

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    The incoming magic rain fell on the cold current vortex of the frozen atmosphere, which could not penetrate it, and could only stir up bursts of snowflakes and ice crystals.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    melika sat down on the ground as if she were exhausted.

    "Melica!"

    Vivi responded when she settled down and couldn''t help calling out.

    The attackers were stunned.

    "How can one person block the attack magic of so many of us?""Did she use the superior frost defense magic?"

    "No way! That''s just intermediate magic

    "How can defense be so high?"

    "Even if she is an elf, she can''t do it!"

    One by one, the magicians of nobility became agitated.

    They also cast intermediate magic, but melika with the same level of defense magic to block all, no wonder they will feel incredible.

    In this way, they did not know that during this period of time, melika''s magic power had been climbing, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Until now, the magic released by melika had the power of approaching the superior magic.

    It''s all the power of magic.

    However, with such a powerful magic, melica''s magic power was greatly consumed.

    Gerardo, aware of this, spoke quickly.

    "Attack the wizard first

    The order was accepted by the Knights.

    They rushed in the direction of melika.

    Vivian wants to stop, but her magic power is also very few, so that her feet a stagger, one knee kneeling on the ground.

    As a result, it was lumia who did it.

    "No... don''t hurt melica!"

    Lumieya cried out, raised her fists and rushed up.

    Miya and her forty knights were immediately entangled.

    The rest of the Knights want to go around and attack melika directly.

    Unfortunately...

    "hum!"

    In the trembling air, a pair of sharp blades, red magic light flashing.

    "Go away!"

    Tieer swept forward like a gust of wind, and the blade with the magic sword in his hand was suddenly whirled by him and made a big whirling chop.

    "Bang!"

    The weapon that touches the magic sword is cut off.

    "Pooh

    Unfortunately, the chest of a knight who fell into the range of attack was slashed with blood.

    For a moment, a group of knights howled one after another, either seriously injured and fell to the ground, or their weapons were broken and were kicked by Tieer.

    Until...

    "I finally got the chance."

    A rapturous voice came into Tieer''s ear, causing her pupils to contract violently.

    The next moment, an arrow cuts through the air and comes straight.

    "Pooh

    The arrow pierced the unresponsive Tieer''s flank, splashing blood.

    "Tier!"

    Vivian, who kneels on one knee, melika, who collapses on the ground, and lumia, who are entangled, see this scene one after another, and they can''t help but wail.

    "Cough...!"

    Tieer coughed and bled, and his eyes trembled in the direction of the arrow.

    There, with his bow open, Giorgio grinned grimly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    "Ooh... Ah..."

    the intense pain attacked Tieer''s mind, which finally made her lose her strength and fell to the ground.

    She tried to pull the arrow out of her flank, only to find that her strength was lost faster than she had imagined.

    What''s more, the sharp pain soon hit his whole body, making Tieer feel that his life is rapidly passing away.

    This feeling, tiel knows exactly what''s going on.

    "Ha ha! It''s a success

    The voice of Giorgio''s ecstasy also resounded.

    "It''s not in vain. I spent so many gold coins to buy the arrow of disease and poison. Now you are finished!"

    Yes, this arrow is not an ordinary arrow, but a magic arrow with severe curse and toxin.

    The reason why Tieer didn''t avoid it was not that he was insensitive, but that his shooting speed was also much better than ordinary arrows. Even if a layman used it, it could automatically lock and accelerate. In essence, it was a magic arrow that could not be dodged.

    Of course, not being able to dodge doesn''t mean you can''t block it.

    If it is Vivian, with her defense, it is easy to block this arrow.

    But Tieer is the type of attack specialization and speed specialization. Such magic props just can restrain her.

    It is because of this that Giorgio used such magic props.

    Under the constant erosion of poison and curse, Tieer has completely fallen to the ground, unable to get up at all, even to speak, can only be tortured by the pain.

    "Tier!"

    "Tier!"

    The wails and calls of her companions echoed in her ears, but she could not hear them clearly.

    Vaguely, Tieer can see that melica is trying to rush over. Lumia is cut down by a knight because she is shaken. Vivian also wants to stand up, but she doesn''t find that she has been surrounded, and those noble magicians around geordo are preparing for a new round of magic Move.

    - ah...

    Tieer looked at all this and understood what cruelty was going to happen next.

    They have no resistance and will die in the next second.

    But it''s something tier can''t accept.

    I''m good at what I do, but I can''t let the others go wrong.

    So...

    - -- wake up.

    "Dong Dong..."

    the heart began to beat violently.

    I leave everything to you.

    "Creak, creak..."

    the sound of muscle and bone friction reverberates in the ear.

    Next, you can do whatever you like.

    "Hula..."

    the blood seems to be flowing like the surging river.

    But I have only one condition.

    "Hum..."

    the magic power is like an air wave and rises violently.

    Help me protect important people.

    For a moment, Tieer''s consciousness disappeared.

    ...

    "ha ha! Ha ha ha

    At this time, Giorgio was still laughing.

    Seeing Tieer fall down, Vivian is surrounded, lumia and melika are also powerless cry, he not only has no compassion, but is ecstatic.

    He was different from Vasco and others, and had no hatred with Tieer. However, his family was the Vasco family''s Vasco Vasco''s Vasco family''s Vasco family''s Vasco family''s Vasco family''s subordinate aristocracy.

    A small aristocrat like him was only a little higher than the common people in the royal capital, and his wealth was no better than that of some wealthy merchants. He was a rather humble baron.

    The Vasco family was the Earl''s family, ranking only after the Duke and Marquis, and was undoubtedly a great aristocrat.

    Under such circumstances, numerous small nobles attached to this great aristocrat are looking forward to being valued. One day, they can be appreciated by the patriarch, make great achievements and become knights.

    Diorido was one of the many little nobles.

    His family is a baron, and there is a Viscount on it.

    But even a Viscount is just a small aristocrat.

    If you want to be called a great aristocrat, you must at least be promoted from Viscount to count.

    Therefore, diorido has been competing with other nobility, hoping to be recommended by Vasco to be promoted to the rank of viscount first, and then to count, so as to become a real great aristocrat.

    In view of this, when Vasco summoned his Vasco Vasco''s Vasco Vasco''s Vasco Vasco''s Vasco Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s Vasco''s VAS.

    He knew that it was not a small matter.If you can''t succeed in the end, it''s doomed to wait for him.

    But he was fed up with climbing at the bottom of the aristocracy.

    Therefore, this time, he will take the risk, hoping to take advantage of this opportunity, to a higher level.

    Now, he killed Tieer himself, and he must be able to gain Vasco''s important position and reward.

    In this way, he was close to his purpose.

    "Die, die quickly, and be the stepping stone for me to continue to climb."

    That''s what geordo was looking forward to.

    As for Vivian, lumia and melika, he doesn''t really intend to kill them.

    Besides, if Vivian died in his hands, he would surely suffer from the crazy revenge of the razahads.

    It''s a consequence he can''t afford.

    The lazhad family was a marquis''s house higher than that of Vasco''s Earl''s house, and its status was no lower than that of elbain, and even the Duke''s family did not dare to neglect it. Even Vasco did not dare to offend him, let alone diorido?

    If Vivian is killed, giorito''s fate is to be victimized by Vasco and pushed out to lazahard''s house for disposal.

    Therefore, not only will geolido not only not kill Vivian, but also will protect her well.

    And melica and lumia said, it''s no harm to the girl''s life and death.

    However, it seems a pity to kill like this.

    Geordo stares at lumia, who is injured and collapsed, and melika, who is crying with tier in her arms. Her eyes are burning a little.

    This pair of girls, he is ready to accept, enjoy.

    "Up! Give it to me

    The expectation of the future and the fire in his heart made him give orders to all the people around him.

    "Take those women down for me!"

    This is his first step to success.

    That''s what geordo thought.

    I don''t know. The hell is going to be endless.

    "Boom

    Suddenly, the atmosphere roared.

    It was caused by the surging of a raging magic.

    The huge magic power of heaviness, depression and terror is like an invisible storm sweeping the whole venue, covering the whole scene in an instant, so that all the nobles and knights ready to rush out are frozen there, showing a look of panic.

    Among them, including geordo.

    "This... This is..."

    Vivian, lumia and melika are also shocked.

    Then, melika was the first to recognize the owner of the magic, and she was surprised.

    The next second, a figure suddenly fell from the air and appeared in front of everyone.

    It is from his body that the magic power of fury comes out.

    "Sheen!"

    Vivian opened her eyes wide and was surprised at last.

    It was sheen who came.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "-"

    when the storm like magic surged through the whole world, different from the ecstasy of Vivian''s team, everyone on giorito''s side was like falling into an ice cave, just feeling frozen and shaking.

    Sheen looks around without expression. She looks at Vivian on one knee, lumia who is seriously injured. When she turns her eyes to Tieer, who is held by melica with tears on her face, her eyes tremble for a moment.

    Immediately, the invisible magic storm will become more terrible, so that everyone in Vivian team gradually feel difficult to breathe.

    I can''t help but look at the air.

    "It''s amazing magic."

    This is the first time that Ayi saw sheen release his magic without reservation.

    Even when using Aurora meteor shower, sheen didn''t release the magic of this scale.

    Surely that''s sheen''s best effort, isn''t it?

    The magic power of this scale is no less than that of the three goddesses and six demons, and even faintly above Ayi.

    "Even Mithra, the brave man, didn''t have the magic power of this scale?"

    Mithra is the most powerful one in history.

    Sheen has overtaken him.

    Moreover, when the level is quite low and has not grown to the limit, it has already had such magic power.

    "It seems that this brave man is not only different from those in the past, but also has reached another level of qualification and ability."

    Ayi stares at Sean with deep eyes.

    As for geordo and others, they were under such a terrible magic suppression that they were all bloodless and stood there with their heads blank and did not dare to move again.

    In this moment, Sean is like the center of a typhoon, standing there quietly, but it brings everyone the pressure that can be called terror.

    Finally, even the atmosphere seemed to be shocked by it. The chaos and distortion around its body made the ground vibrate slightly, which made the broken stones jump one by one, which looked terrible.

    Sean just stood there, expressionless, for a while before he spoke.

    "Celestial breath."

    Sheen released the magic.

    "Zheng..."

    suddenly, there seems to be a river of stars flowing through the air, making countless stars twinkle.

    Stars like moonlight, and like the phosphor of silver light, little by little sprinkled on the people of Vivian team, and into their bodies.

    "This is..."

    Vivian looks at her body and her face is full of surprise.

    "Ah?"

    Originally seriously injured, lumiya also opened her eyes and felt the pain on her body quickly relieved. She was surprised.

    "OK... OK?"

    Even melika murmured in surprise.

    Yes.

    All right.

    With the starlight into the body, Wei Wei''an team of people, whether injured or exhausted body, are in the visual speed of rapid recovery.

    As a result, in addition to the magic did not recover, Vivian team of all the damage and consumption have been recovered, become intact as before.

    Even Tieer, who seemed to have fainted in the past, seemed to have eliminated the curse and poison in his body.

    This is the only restorative magic in celestial magic. It can bring the power of the stars out of the sky into the body, heal the wound, expel the negative state, and purify the evil. Besides the inability to restore the magic power, it is almost a universal recovery method.

    Therefore, it is undoubtedly superior magic, and its effect is comparable to the strongest Recovery Magic known as a miracle - [miraculous gauze].

    However, its learning difficulty is also the most difficult of celestial magic, which is more difficult than the destructive Aurora meteor shower.

    At least, the learning premise of Aurora meteor shower is to upgrade [magic ¡¤ celestial body] to level 7, while the learning premise of [blowing star breath] is to upgrade [magic ¡¤ celestial body] to level 9, and the [meditation] skill must be upgraded to level 7 or above. The requirement for magic is also extremely harsh. Even the most magical genius, it is not upgraded to level 90 or above I still can''t be satisfied.

    Such conditions lead to the fact that only the person who created it can use this magic.

    To this day, Sheen has recreated it in the world.

    "This guy..."

    AI in the air was moved by this scene.

    "How... How could this...!"

    He cried out in silence.

    It was not easy to force Vivian''s team into a desperate situation, and Tieer was on the verge of death. Now he was rescued by Sheen''s magic. It''s not strange that Orlando would lose his voice.But at the same time, seeing that the magic like a miracle was released by sheen in an instant, diorido also realized Sheen''s terror, and his teeth began to tremble.

    At their level, they could not attend the previous audience, nor could they enter or leave the palace at will.

    As a result, all the lower nobility, including geordo, did not recognize Sean.

    But it didn''t stop them from recognizing Sheen''s horror.

    As sheen turned his eyes and looked this way, everyone''s heads went up.

    "Run away!"

    I don''t know how long it took, but one of the nobles finally couldn''t hold on. He yelled out in a broken heart.

    However, the cry of sanctions just came.

    "Bang!"

    Without any omen, the aristocrat named Shousheng suddenly burst open, directly burst, turned into flesh and blood all over the sky, and died on the spot.

    Sheen just concentrated all the magic on the man, which exploded the convenience.

    "Acquiring skills - [magic detonating] - do you want to learn? "

    the long lost skill acquisition information appears in Sean''s mind, which makes him master the situation in an instant.

    This skill seems to be a kind of skill that concentrates the magic power on the opponent''s body, arouses the magic power of the object through the vibration magic power, and makes the magic power of the other party produce violent.

    That nobleman will explode because the magic power in his body is detonated and instantly boils.

    So sheen learned the skill without any hesitation and raised it to full level.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    The nobles and knights who didn''t know all this witnessed the scene of their companions exploding body, and finally collapsed one by one and fled in desperation.

    However, as they fled, bursts of amazing magic concentrated on them, detonating the magic inside them.

    "Bang!"

    A knight exploded to death in an instant.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Br >

    , every second, people will die.

    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me

    Gerardo was so frightened that he collapsed on the ground, moving back and crying to sheen in horror.

    But I don''t know if sheen did it deliberately or if he was really moved. When everyone on geordo''s side exploded to death, he was the only one left, sitting in the flesh and blood all over the ground, becoming the only survivor.

    "Ouch

    The dazzling blood color and the pungent smell of blood stimulated the physiological reaction of Theodore, which made him vomit.

    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..."

    even so, geordo was still crying for mercy.

    That looks like a mess to the extreme.

    And Sean just looked at him coldly.

    In the eyes, the intention of killing did not diminish.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    "Gee...!"

    Gerardo let out a strange cry full of fear.

    Because sheen finally raised his pace and walked in his direction.

    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here

    Geordo was extremely scared. Looking at the countless flesh and blood around him, he remembered the scene that the people around him burst out one after another. The whole person fell into madness. He moved his body back on the ground in confusion, and wept with his nose and tears.

    But sheen turned a deaf ear and went straight to Giorgio. Looking down at the aristocrat covered with blood and tears, sheen suddenly raised his foot and stepped down fiercely.

    "Click!"

    In the sound of fracture, one foot of geordo was trampled on mercilessly by sheen.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Gerardo immediately howled, and the cry made Vivian''s team begin to tremble.

    Sheen, however, did not care. He continued to lift his foot and step on geordo''s other foot.

    "Click!"

    Once again, the sound of breaking broke, making geordo''s legs were trampled on, showing a strange twist.

    This kind of pain, of course, made geordo not only scream, but also begged for mercy.

    But sheen still turned a deaf ear and did not feel soft hearted at all. Between his feet rising and falling, he crushed both hands of Giorgio, which made his howl louder and louder.

    That scene can absolutely frighten the children and make all the girls have nightmares.

    Lumiya and melika are just looking at each other.

    Vivian is also a slight change, but nothing said.

    Although they are kind, they are not naive. Even if they feel unbearable and pitiful, they will not stop sheen.

    After all, the other side almost killed tier and chased them for three days. As long as there is no brain problem, they will not easily forgive each other.

    Therefore, although the people of Vivian''s team feel that sheen is a little terrible, they will not sympathize with Giorgio, let alone feel that sheen is too cruel.

    Some cruel, of course, girls do not go down that hand, when it does not mean that they would not like to see.

    As a result, Giorgio should be punished and Vivian''s team will feel relieved even if they don''t feel happy.

    As for AI Yi, seeing the scene with his own eyes, he couldn''t help blinking.

    "How cruel." AI Yi smiles and says, "but I like it."

    Obviously, Sheen''s merciless, not only did not bring bad impression to Ayi, but also made her look at it with a new look.

    In this case, Sean not only crushed Giorgio''s limbs, but also crushed his ribs, weakening his scream.

    Before long, geordo, like a worm without bones, collapsed on the ground, wriggling and dying.

    "Spare my life... Spare my life..."

    at this time, Giorgio was still begging for mercy.

    It''s a pity that...

    "what''s the qualification of asking others to let go of others who have never thought of letting go of others?"

    Sheen finally spoke.

    "I''m not going to tell you the truth. I''m afraid you can''t understand this parasite."

    "So I''ll tell you in an easy to understand way."

    "It''s a pity that you''ve done the wrong thing and provoked the wrong people."

    "Go and repent to God."

    Sean lifted his foot for the last time and landed heavily on geordo''s chest.

    "Click!"

    With one of the loudest cracking sounds so far, geordo''s sternum was directly crushed by sheen, and his whole chest was sunken.

    Diorido''s eyes suddenly burst out, and his eyes were filled with nostalgia for life and endless regret.

    Then, the breath of Giorgio completely disappeared.

    The people who came to hunt down Vivian''s team were totally destroyed.

    Then sheen returned to his original appearance and arrived at the women''s side.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sheen picks up Vivian, looks at lumia and melica, and asks softly.

    "We''re OK." Vivian shook her head, looked at Sean, and said with a smile, "well, you''re here."

    Hearing this, Sean couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    But it''s melie''s voice again.

    "Mr. sheen!"

    In such a whimper, a girl''s figure fell into Sean''s arms.

    Sheen was slightly surprised, and soon found that it was melika who held her.

    "It''s very kind of you to come..."

    melika, as if she didn''t find anything unusual, hugged Sean and wept with joy.

    "Er..."

    Sean was embarrassed.Next to Vivian immediately cast a teasing look.

    Sean just felt more and more embarrassed and patted melika on the back to comfort herself.

    "I''m sorry I''m late, but you''re OK."

    Sheen''s consolation was the movement of melika shaking her head.

    As for melika''s hand, of course, it never let go.

    It made Sean a little confused about what to do.

    Until...

    "Tieer! Tier! What''s wrong with you...! "

    All of a sudden, lumia''s sobs broke out.

    The people''s hearts were tight, and they quickly looked at the past.

    At this time, people found that Tieer had not woken up yet. She had been held by lumia all the time. Even though lumia kept shaking her body, she did not wake up.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    Sheen''s face changed. After releasing melica, he quickly came to lumia and took Tieer to her.

    This hug, sheen almost did not directly push Tieer out.

    "It''s hot...!"

    Yes, Tieer''s body was so hot that sheen felt like she was holding the magma.

    In addition, the breath of Tieer''s body also became a little disordered, and the magic was gradually pouring out.

    Sheen''s face changed again and again.

    Because, in his perception, there was a sense of evil, darkness and strangeness in the magic that flowed out of Tieer''s body.

    This feeling, as if something terrible was waking up, made Sean''s heart feel bad.

    "Can''t...!"

    Suddenly thought of Wei An, she was scared.

    Seeing this, Sean wanted to ask immediately, but was interrupted by a voice.

    "Danger! Get out of the way

    The sound came from the air.

    AI Yi, who was suspended in the air, wanted to get down, but seemed to notice Tieer''s abnormality. She frowned and looked at the past. Only then did she suddenly change her face and suddenly made a voice to remind her.

    Sheen didn''t respond.

    And one hand, already holding his shoulder.

    "Tier..."

    Sean''s pupils are shrinking.

    In her arms, Tieer''s hood fell off, exposing her half masked face to Sheen''s eyes.

    Of course, that''s not the point.

    The point is, Sean saw it clearly and clearly.

    On Tieer''s forehead, I don''t know when, it was growing a black one horn.

    Tier raised her head and opened her eyes.

    That pair of eyes, bright red incomparably.

    "Pooh

    The next moment, the tearing sounds.

    A bloodstain splashed into the air and touched everyone''s heart.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    "What...!"

    The sudden change made all the girls on the scene appear surprised.

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Melika, in particular, exclaimed at the sudden accident.

    Tieer''s hand was filled with blood, like a sharp spear, which pierced Sheen''s shoulder.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheen only felt a sharp pain, so that he snorted, his hands suddenly released, and even subconsciously kicked out a foot, heavy kick on Tieer''s shoulder.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of muffled blows, Tieer is bombarded by a powerful force and rolls out.

    Sheen was kneeling on one knee on the ground with a blood hole in his shoulder, which was constantly bleeding out.

    "Tier!"

    Lumia wailed at Tieer, who had been kicked out.

    "Mr. sheen! Mr. sheen

    Melika looked at Sean, who was bleeding, as if she was about to cry. She couldn''t keep up with the situation.

    Vivian, on the contrary, sets up a shield and blocks Sean, lumia and melika behind.

    "Back off, you guys!"

    Wei Wei An''s face then appeared the rare anxious color.

    But the public did not respond to what happened, and how to follow Vivian''s instructions?

    In particular, Sean felt the sharp pain on his shoulder, some of whom couldn''t believe it.

    This unbelievable emotion is not only because tier attacked himself, but also because his resistance skills were broken.

    "Tieer, you..."

    Sean looked in the direction of Tieer, but couldn''t even say a word.

    Because, appear in front of its scenery, too fantastic.

    "-"

    I can see that Tieer, who is kicked by Sean subconsciously, is just like a puppet. Under the influence of invisible lines, he twists his body and stands up slowly in a way contrary to human body structure.

    "Boom..."

    the atmosphere trembled wildly around Tieer, and even set off bursts of magic.

    All of us can see that the magic that seems to be materialized has gradually flowed and poured into Tieer''s body.

    No.

    It should be said that they are centered on the one horn of Tieer''s head, and gradually into that horn.

    Under such circumstances, a terrible momentum gradually came out of Tieer.

    It was no less powerful than sheen had just arrived.

    "Oh, ow, ow, ow, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O

    The next second Tieer, with her scarlet eyes open, raised her red flashing corner and let out a terrible roar.

    The roar raised the air waves and the sound waves, so that the dust around Tieer was blown away, like a sandstorm, and swept the audience.

    "Ah

    Lumia and melika screamed.

    "Woo...!"

    Vivian is in front of everyone, the current wave and dust.

    Sheen also raised a hand in front of him.

    But Sheehan''s eyes were full of shock as he looked at Tieer.

    Under the effect of the identification skill, sheen clearly saw it.

    Tieer''s class is climbing at an amazing rate.

    Lv. 70...

    Lv. 75...

    Lv. 80...

    Lv. 85...

    soon, Tieer''s grade rose to above 90.

    And it''s still climbing.

    "How could that happen?"

    Sean was stunned.

    But this question, obviously, will not be answered by him.

    "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O

    Tieer, like a demon who had climbed out of hell, roared wildly and plundered towards this side with a terrifying momentum.

    The speed, as fast as a flash of lightning.

    Vivian held her breath, gritted her teeth, and was ready to block Tieer''s charge.

    But there was a man faster than her.

    "Shua!"

    Under the sound of breaking the air, a small figure, like an instant move, appeared in front of Vivian, and also appeared in front of Tieer.

    "Bang!"

    In the roar, a burst of air force like a shock wave started, and a burst of air waves and sand dust were set off again.

    "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O

    Tyel growled wildly.And her hand is not know when to wave out, and was tightly held by the other hand.

    "This power..."

    AI Yi blocked Vivian in front of her, and then took Tieer''s attack. She felt the strength from Tieer''s hand, and a little surprise appeared on her young face.

    "Ouch!"

    But, as if infuriated, Tieer, with red eyes and howling, raised his other hand and exploded.

    "Bang!"

    The roar came out again.

    This time, the air waves and dust were even bigger, covering the whole audience in an instant.

    Ayi fluttered her wings and flew out of the dust.

    Tieer also snatched out of it, as if AI Yi as prey, launched a fierce attack.

    "Interesting."

    AI Yi looks at Tieer, whose momentum is more and more amazing. It''s hard to see a smile on her face.

    The smile was rather ferocious.

    Soon, the two girls met in mid air.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    at the next moment, bursts of explosions spread, telling others what a terrible confrontation the two are engaged in.

    Tieer is constantly chasing Ayi, his hands when paw fist, keep blasting out.

    Each of her claws can cut through the air waves and cut through the rocks.

    Each of her punches can break the earth and smash the stone wall.

    That amazing destructive force, let the whole Canyon shake up, is constantly destroyed, stir up a burst of sand and rocks, shaking the earth and mountains.

    Such power is not inferior to that of the demons that sheen and Roxie met before, and even beyond.

    In the face of such violence, Ayi was calm all the time, holding a pillow in one hand and fighting with only one hand.

    When the little hand was waved, it didn''t bring any momentum, but it was able to clap Tieer''s claw fist again and again and open it.

    At first glance, it seems that Ayi just opened a soft hand. But when the hand fell around, it aroused a terrible explosion, smashing the rocks, the earth and the mountain walls. Only then did people clearly realize how incredible the power of AI Yi was to open the hand.

    Of course, compared with Ayi can deal with Tieer, Tieer is actually able to confront with Ayi, which is shocking.

    "The child..."

    Vivian looked at Ai Yi, who was standing in front of Tieer''s attack, and her eyes completely changed.

    "Good... Great..."

    lumia and melika are totally stunned.

    Sheen wanted to get up, but his injured shoulder stopped him.

    "Celestial breath."

    Now, sheen did not hesitate to use the miraculous means of recovery, let the star light down, into the body, quickly heal the shoulder injury.

    And Sean''s movement here naturally wakes up the people who look at the past.

    "Mr. sheen! Are you all right? "

    Melica spoke in a hurry.

    "I''m fine."

    Sheen shook his head, tossed his shoulders, stood up and looked at Vivian.

    Vivian saw that Sean was ok, and her expression also eased a lot, but she was still full of worries.

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    Sheen asked in a deep voice.

    Vivian laughed bitterly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    "Boom

    With the sudden earthquake of the whole gorge, the dust exploded from the field.

    Sheen and others did not know how many times they raised their hands to block the incoming air waves and dust. Looking at the two girls who were fighting fiercely in the field, a trace of anxiety appeared on their faint faces.

    "Sister Vivian, what''s wrong with tyer...!"

    "Why is it so terrible?"

    Lumia and melika can''t help but ask Vivian with anxiety on their faces.

    Sheen has been staring at Vivian, hoping that Vivian can give her an answer.

    Vivian''s expression is still so bitter.

    Immediately, Vivian made the answer.

    "That''s a unique skill for tier."

    Vivian said so in a husky voice.

    "Unique skills?"

    Lumia and melika are shocked.

    Not to mention lumia and melika, but sheen almost thought she had heard the wrong thing.

    "Unique skills, you say?" Sheen retorted, "no, didn''t Tieer say he didn''t have unique skills before?" When

    first came to Wang Du and met Luo Si, she said that she had many disadvantages compared with her royal highness.

    For one thing, tiel didn''t have the talent of Roxie.

    Second, Tieer has no unique skills.

    These are all my own words, sheen did not forget.

    However...

    "this is not a lie." Vivian said in a deep voice: "as you can see, Tieer''s unique skill is not something that can be used casually."

    So Vivian looked at Tieer, who was attacking AI Yi and constantly exploding rocks, and pointed to the one horn on Tieer''s forehead.

    "See that corner? That''s the expression of tier''s unique skill! "

    What does that mean?

    It''s simple.

    "From the time she was born, Tieer had that horn on her head."

    "Because of that horn, Tieer was once regarded as a monster, even as a demon or a demon. Until later, the elbaines confirmed that the horn was actually the embodiment of Tieer''s unique skills."

    "That horn will appear because tier is using unique skills."

    It''s not an incredible thing.

    In this world, because of the unique skills, some of them are different from others.

    For example, some people are born with a poisonous hand, and those who are touched by that hand will be poisoned. This is the physical characteristics brought about by that person''s unique skills.

    Another example is that some people''s unique skills are able to make people have a pair of arms, have four hands, and can launch double the attack of ordinary people and use it flexibly.

    Unique skills are one of the most incredible abilities in the world. Anything can happen and any effect can happen.

    That''s what Tieer did.

    "When Tyrell uses her own unique skill, the horn will grow out and absorb the magic power from the surrounding atmosphere and turn it into strength for strengthening."

    Vivian said so.

    "The more magic the angle absorbs, the greater the power that Tieer gets. According to the principle, as long as the magic power is not exhausted, Tieer''s strength will continue to increase, there will be no limit, and there will be no burden on the body."

    This is because Tieer absorbs the magic through the horn and converts it into strength. After the transformation of the angle, the power will be fully accepted by her, and there will be no problem with her body.

    Therefore, this unique skill is very terrible. As long as there is enough magic around, the user can constantly become stronger, without limit and without pause.

    "Knowing this, the elbaines regarded tier as one of the strongest future Terrans to be comparable to Her Highness Lucie lusti, and had high hopes for her."

    Vivian''s voice was dim.

    "It was not until later that people found that with the launch of this unique skill, Tieer could become stronger and stronger without limit, but at the same time, her spirit would also become more and more violent and dangerous. Finally, she would lose her rationality completely and become a monster who would only destroy and fight."

    For this reason, Tieer had killed several people when he was young, when he couldn''t even walk.

    Even Tieer''s family had been seriously injured many times, and the elbein family was nearly in turmoil.

    Had it not been for the fact that the elbaines were the strongest Knight family, alidia had already had a strong strength at that time, and Tieer''s grandfather was also a super strong man at grade 95, then the elbaines might have been destroyed.

    It''s just...

    "at that time, the owner of the elbein family, that is, Tieer''s grandfather, was seriously injured by him in a violent walk, and finally was forced to retire and died in less than a few years."Vivian revealed the secret, let lumia and melika can not help but cover the small mouth.

    Even Sean breathed a little.

    No way.

    What does that mean?

    It means that tier killed his grandfather himself, causing his grandfather''s death.

    "From that time on, the elbaines realized the danger of Tieer. They no longer allowed Tieer to launch his own unique skills. They even blocked the news from the outside world, making anyone think that Tieer has no unique skills, just some talents."

    Vivian said that.

    "It''s also because of this that Tieer never says that he has a unique skill, let alone use a unique skill. Once that unique skill is activated, Tieer is no longer a Tieer."

    It is said that because of this, Tieer was regarded as a monster by her family. Not only did her parents never get close to her, but she even thought that she might become violent again when she was disobedient, so she often put her in the underground cell.

    Outsiders also think that Tieer is a child who is not favored by the elbaines. They think that she is not qualified to be the pillar of the elbaines family. She can not bear the burden of the elbaines and become the future successor of the elbaines. Therefore, Tieer has been despised, despised and even ignored.

    In other words, Tieer has been alone since childhood and has never been loved by anyone.

    It wasn''t until she met Roxie, Riley and Vivian that the situation was somewhat relieved.

    But then, another big event happened to Tieer, causing her to lose her mother, hold a grudge against her father, alienated Roxie, and almost alienated Riley and Vivian.

    The girl''s life has been lonely, lonely, dark and cold.

    "How could...

    " this is too... Too...! "

    Lumia''s eyes began to get moist, and melika was even more excited.

    And sheen finally understood why the girl had been so reticent, and why she had always been so independent and striving for strength.

    It''s all because she has a terrible past.

    Vivian also bit her lips.

    "Now, Tieer is once again using her unique skill that has been sealed off. It''s not so easy to get her back on her rampage."

    Hearing this, Sean finally opened his mouth.

    "Can''t you stop that unique skill?"

    Sheen asked.

    "Method..."

    Vivian dropped her eyes and made a sound like this.

    "There is only one way."

    That''s...

    "cut off that horn."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    "Cut that horn off..."

    Hearing Vivian''s words, lumia and melika can''t help but cast their eyes to Tieer''s direction.

    There, tyel roared furiously, and the magic of rolling around his body was so strong that his horn became more and more red and his power became more and more terrible.

    Sheen can see that AI Yi''s eyes, which are originally light and light, are gradually showing a trace of seriousness.

    This shows that even Ayi can''t easily deal with Tieer''s attack if he continues like this.

    In such a situation, would you have to take aim at the corner while dealing with tyer''s violent attack?

    It''s a simple thing to do.

    In addition, the horn has absorbed so much magic power that I''m afraid it has become quite hard. If you want to cut it off, you can''t do it at all.

    "but it can only be done!"

    Sheen no longer hesitated, his body like a strong wind into the earth shaking like natural disaster battlefield, toward the direction of Tieer.

    "Sheen!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Vivian, melika and lumia three people one after another screamed.

    While AI Yi, who is fighting with Tieer, is a twinkling of eyes and a curl of his mouth, which is not interesting, but also some interesting voice.

    "It looks like a replacement is coming next."

    With that, the Dragon Wings behind AI Yi vibrated slightly, and the whole person was like a streamer. He suddenly retreated and opened a distance with Tieer.

    "Ouch!"

    Tier immediately growled to catch up.

    However, at this time, a figure has swept to her front, blocking her way.

    "Oh, it''s still in trouble?"

    Sean appeared in front of Tieer and grinned at her.

    "Stop it. It''s time to go home and take a bath, girl."

    Theon''s playful voice, when introduced into tyer''s ears, made her body slightly stagnant for half a while, and the red light in her eyes also flickered a few times, causing the single horn on her forehead to flicker like a stray shadow.

    But soon, Tieer''s face was ferocious again, with a roar, and with a terrible momentum, rushed in the direction of sheen.

    See...

    "evolve!"

    Sheen instantly used the "extreme change" skill to let the magic move all over his body, and his strength suddenly expanded.

    But...

    "Dang --!"

    When Tyrell''s hand hits Sean''s raised sword, with a striking sound like a bell and a wave of air shaking the sky and earth, sheen is directly blasted away with no strength to fight back.

    Sheen felt an incomparable force acting on him, which made his arms numb and his whole body twitch like a tremor.

    It took Sean a breath.

    "NIMA, so strong?"

    With such force, how on earth did that guy AI shoot it with one hand?

    While sheen was thinking about it, Tieer''s body was like lightning, roaring and pounding his fist.

    Seeing the fist break through the sky like waves of terrible sonic boom, sheen didn''t dare to pick it up again.

    His resistance skills have been broken once by Tieer. Now, Tieer is undoubtedly better than that time. If he is hard connected, he will definitely kill himself.

    "Shua!"

    Now, Sheen''s figure suddenly disappeared, avoiding Tieer''s astonishing fist.

    The next second, sheen flashed up to Tieer''s side.

    In the face of Tieer''s incomparable power, sheen chose to avoid the edge and deal with it with the "instant move" skill.

    "Ouch

    Tier seemed to be able to smell sheen, and after the roar, she turned around and made a scarlet claw that cut through the sky.

    Sheen launches the "instant move" skill again and disappears in place.

    "Bang!"

    Tieer''s claw strike suddenly fell to the side of the ground, in a burst of roar and flying sand and rocks, leaving a few startling claw marks.

    And sheen appeared on the other side of tier and raised his sword.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    In the face of Tieer''s terrible power, sheen finally released his sword.

    "Zheng!"

    With a flash of holy light, the sword in Hearn''s hand broke down into several pieces of blade steel, which turned into heavy steel pieces and contracted into a sword ring on the hilt.

    Sheen untied the first seal of his sword and let the light shine.

    A powerful force immediately poured into Sheen''s body from the unsealed holy sword, making his breath soar."That''s...!"

    Seeing the scene, lumia and melika opened their eyes.

    "Holy sword..."

    Vivian''s eyes flickered slightly and her eyes were blurred.

    Ayi, who was floating in the air, saw the same scene.

    "Is that his sword?"

    Ayi stares at the sword in Sheen''s hand, and looks dignified.

    The light of the sword lit up the whole Canyon and covered it with a layer of gold gauze.

    "Ouao --!"

    Tieer seemed to feel the threat and the roar became more violent.

    And the horn on her forehead is also red, which suddenly intensifies the absorption of magic, and rapidly promotes Tieer''s strength.

    Sheen knows it can''t be delayed any more.

    Otherwise, Tieer will get stronger and stronger, until he can''t deal with himself or even Ayi.

    So...

    "I''m not going to be merciful, Tiera."

    Sean, with his shining sword, unleashed his magic at tier.

    "Give and bind."

    All of a sudden, the air around Tieer''s body seemed to be aggravated. Suddenly, it sank and pressed, squeezing Tieer into the air.

    "Ouch!"

    Tyel struggled and exploded, looking terrible.

    "Pay and solidify."

    "Put in prison."

    "Pay. Blockade."

    Sheen releases the magic again, and releases three in one breath, applying three properties to the air around tyer''s body.

    These three characteristics, all of which are superior magic features, combined with Sean''s amazing magic, the effect is very considerable.

    In addition, Sheen has now unsealed the holy sword. Although he has only unsealed it for one time, he has also obtained the effect of increasing the skill level of the whole skill level by five, which makes the skill level of [magic ¡¤ Payment] increase rapidly. After several times of magic, Tieer is completely frozen in the space by the whirlpool like atmosphere, and can''t get rid of it completely.

    But even so, Tieer''s single horn is still absorbing a lot of magic, constantly improving Tieer''s strength.

    If it goes on like this, in less than a minute, Tieer will be able to get rid of the shackles of these magic, right?

    But Sheehan won''t give her that time.

    "Well, wake up."

    Sheen appears in front of tier and cuts the sword in his hand.

    "Bang!"

    The golden light of the sword crossed Tieer''s forehead, cut through her horn, and made a crackle.

    "Pa Ji...!"

    The red light on the corner suddenly trembled, then faded down, and made a breaking sound.

    After a while, the red one horn fell off Tieer''s forehead.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    "-"

    just as the red horn fell from tyer''s head, Tieer''s roar stopped.

    The atmosphere no longer vibrates.

    The magic is no longer turbulent.

    The earth shaking gorge restored its silence, leaving only a layer of dust still in the air.

    "Did you succeed?"

    AI picked her eyebrows.

    "Did... Succeed?"

    Vivian, lumia and melika also raised the spirit.

    Sean was even more moved, reaching out to catch the corner that had fallen from Tieer''s head and staring at her.

    In this case, Tieer''s terrible momentum gradually disappeared, and the violent force surging in his body was gradually dissipated.

    At the same time, Tieer''s level, which was about to reach full, began to slide down, and soon fell to level 60.

    It was not until then that the scarlet glow in Tieer''s eyes faded and the whole man fell.

    Sheen reached for tier, who had fallen in his direction.

    The high temperature like magma on the young girl has faded away.

    Sensing this, sheen breathed a sigh of relief and fell in front of the crowd, holding tier in his arms.

    "Tier!"

    "Tier!"

    Lumia and melika came in a hurry.

    Vivian also came to Tieer''s front, touched her forehead, found that her temperature had dropped, just a sigh of relief.

    As for AI Yi, he had already returned to Sheen''s side and folded up a pair of dragon wings.

    However, at this moment, the little girl not only looked at Tieer, who was in a coma, but also looked closely at the sword in Sheen''s hand. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Well, tier should be OK."

    Then sheen spoke to the people.

    "Since the power transformed from that corner does not impose a burden on the user, Tieer should simply lose consciousness and wake up soon?"

    At least, listen to Tieer''s steady breathing, Sean thinks.

    "Is it... Is it?"

    "Great..."

    lumia and melica were also relieved, showing a look of joy like the survivors.

    Vivian''s face also reappeared a smile.

    "It''s a good thing you''re here. Otherwise, we can''t stop etiel from using the power of the horn."

    Vivian was a little bit lucky to say so to sheen.

    If sheen didn''t just arrive here, Vivian could have expected what would happen later.

    It must have been that the frenzied Thierry slaughtered Giorgio and others, and then became more and more powerful. By the time someone came to stop him, Tieer might have become better than anyone else.

    It''s the horror of Tyrell''s unique skill.

    As long as you give her time, she will become an invincible monster sooner or later. Even the three goddesses and the six demons may not be able to stop her.

    At that time, the world may have a terror comparable to a demon.

    And they, and others, are likely to be killed by tier, who is trapped in a violent run.

    It''s definitely going to make tier''s heart ache.

    At the thought of it, Vivian was terrified.

    As a result, Vivian also turned to AI Yi.

    "Yes, miss etie, thank you for stopping us, too."

    Wei Wei An solemnly thanks to AI Yi.

    "Don''t be too polite." AI Yi didn''t think so. He even laughed at one of them and said, "although I didn''t have much fun at the beginning, I''m lucky to have come here, otherwise I''ll miss a lot of interesting things."

    With that, Ayi looks at Tieer again.

    "I didn''t expect this girl to have such potential ability. The Terrans are indeed very advantaged from ancient times to the present, especially human beings. Most of them are so weak. However, there will be some talents and talents that our gods and demons can''t expect. Even the brave have always been human beings, and there have never been brave men of other races It''s incredible. "

    It was obvious that Ayi was interested in tier.

    After all, this is an existence that can become stronger than itself as long as the conditions are satisfied.

    If this kind of existence can''t make AI Yi interested, there will be no one in the world who can interest him.

    Of course, what interested ed ed the most was Tieer''s unique ghost skill.

    (this unique skill may be surprisingly similar to my dragon skill.)

    As a result, AI Yi''s interest in Tieer has become greater.

    But, compared to Tieer(I care more about this guy''s power.)

    Ayi looks at Sean with deep feeling.

    Although the sword in his hand was blooming with dazzling light, Ayi could recognize that its power was still restrained.

    That is to say, the power that sheen gained just after he untied the seal was not the whole of the sword.

    Even if the sword of Ayrton was weak, he could not feel it.

    In other words...

    (this guy''s potential ability is above all the brave men of all ages, including that Mithra.)

    At the thought of this, Ayi''s interest in Sean is several times stronger.

    On the other hand, lumia and melika, who are completely relieved, finally have an idea about the sword in Sheen''s hands.

    "So... That... Mr. sheen..."

    Looking at the sword in Sheen''s hand, melika spoke cautiously and doubtfully.

    "Is this sword in your hand..."

    Melika was surprised and puzzled.

    "It''s like..."

    lumia whispered.

    You don''t have to think about it. Both girls recognize the sword in Sheen''s hand.

    The shape of the sword is too gorgeous and the recognition is too high. It is impossible to be directly witnessed and not recognized like this.

    The reason why lumia and melika''s tone is full of doubt and uncertainty is that Sheen''s sword has two other seals, which are not completely unsealed, and the shape is somewhat hidden and not fully exposed.

    "Ahaha..."

    sheen laughed twice, and coughed as he sealed the sword again.

    "How about it? Is it very similar? "

    This tone is like saying "this is a fake".

    both lemya and merice want to make complaints about it.

    Fake?

    Where can you buy such a strong counterfeit? Can you introduce us to our sisters?

    As long as you can say it out, we dare to buy group. Do you believe it or not?

    Of course, both lumia and melica knew that sheen didn''t want to pursue the matter too much.

    Even one side of Vivian all shook his head to two people, indicating that they would not continue to ask.

    In that case, lumia and melika stopped asking.

    But the way they looked at Sean changed again.

    Melika, in particular, had brilliant eyes.

    The look in his eyes made Sean more or less unbearable.

    (... If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t take long for this fairy girl to come and compete for favor.)

    Sien was tucking aside, and make complaints about thierre.

    (I''d better settle the girl''s business first.)

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    It wasn''t long before Tieer lost consciousness.

    At least, when she woke up, people had not left the area, and she was still lying in the arms of Sean, ushering in the care of all.

    "No, are you ok? Tier

    "Do you feel any discomfort? I have something to say

    Lumia and melika were the first to find Tieer''s wake-up. Their eyes lit up, then they rushed to Tieer''s side and began to chirp.

    Tieer didn''t respond to what happened. She just looked at lumia and melica, who were surrounded by her concern. Then she looked at Vivian, who was happily smiling on the outside. Then she finally found sheen, who was looking down on her.

    "Sleep well?" Sheen then held Tieer in his arms and said with a teasing smile, "it''s OK. Brother''s arms continue to lend you. You can continue to sleep. It doesn''t matter."

    Hearing this, Tieer finally came to his senses.

    "I..."

    Tieer wanted to say something, but found that she couldn''t say a word.

    When using the power of the horn, tyel, who is in a frenzy, is unconscious, and naturally does not remember what he did in the demonized state.

    However, Tieer still remembers that he was driven to a desperate situation by giorito, and finally decided to set aside everything to awaken the taboo force in his body.

    If you look at the surrounding land, which is like being attacked by artillery fire, and the broken rocks and stone walls, where does Tieer know what happened?

    "Did you stop me?"

    Tieer was silent for a while and then spoke to sheen in a rather complicated tone.

    "Thank me very much." Sheen didn''t deny it. He just shrugged his shoulders and said, "by the way, it''s not just me. There''s another person who played with you. You have to thank people for their kindness."

    This makes Tieer turn her head subconsciously and look into the space nearby.

    There, Ayi, holding a pillow, is looking at Tieer.

    Tieer saw the change in aye for the first time.

    To be precise, it''s that Eyre''s attitude towards himself has changed.

    Before, although AI Yi was also very normal with them, but Tieer naturally found that AI Yi was not interested in himself and others at all. Sometimes, there was no focal length in the eyes of himself and others, as if he had never put himself and others in the field of vision.

    But this time, aye''s eyes are really imprinted with Tieer, and she has put her figure in her own field of vision.

    Such AI Yi then to Tieer light voice.

    "Don''t look at me. I didn''t mean to help you. I just wanted to try your strength, so you don''t need to thank me."

    That''s what Ayi said.

    But that''s what made Tieer understand a lot of things.

    After all, Tieer knew exactly how terrible it would be to be when she fell into a frenzy.

    Even though Tyrell doesn''t have self-consciousness during the frenzy, every time she wakes up and sees the surroundings and other people''s attitudes, she will clearly understand how amazing a monster she has become.

    Even the grandfather who was once regarded as invincible was seriously injured by her when she was a child, and finally died in a few years with serious injuries. This fact is enough to show how powerful he has become after his rampage.

    And sheen is even better. AI Yi can block himself, and it seems that he is completely undamaged. There is no dust on the corner of his clothes. This gesture tells Tieer how powerful the other side is.

    It may be true that sheen said she was merciful to herself.

    Tier didn''t say anything about it.

    She''s not Vivian.

    Since people said they didn''t need it, tier would not do anything unnecessary.

    However, looking at the people of Vivian''s team, who had no accident, and then looking at Sean and Ayi, Tieer was relieved after all.

    Because, this represents oneself did not bring much consequence, did not cause what serious fault.

    Sheen''s timely arrival, not only saved Vivian team''s people in the fire, but also saved himself.

    Thinking of this, Tieer looked at sheen again, or said nothing, did nothing, only a pair of eyes as if they could speak, bright and deep.

    Sean, who originally looked at Tieer with some teasing, hoping to make Tieer relax a little bit, was looked at by the other side, but his expression became a little unnatural.

    (... Why all this

    Sheen was in secret distress.

    Melika looked at her eyes are so hot, so full of attachment.

    And tier, though not as explicit and obvious as melika, was the feeling of her talking eyes that made Sean itchy all over.Now, sheen stopped joking and said it quickly.

    "Since everyone is OK, let''s go. I''ll take you back to Wangdu first."

    Hearing Sean''s words, people nodded their heads.

    Naturally, they want to hurry back.

    Only when we return to Wangdu, we are completely out of danger.

    What''s more, people really feel exhausted and a little bit unable to keep going.

    After escaping for three days and nights, even though the trauma was healed by Sheen''s magic, the problem of mental exhaustion and the lack of magic still existed.

    Therefore, they also want to go back to Wangdu and lazahad''s house to have a good rest.

    Only melika, hesitating.

    "Is that good?" Melika was worried and uncertain and said, "something seems to have happened here. It''s not right. If we leave like this, will there be any problem?"

    It seems that melika is still very concerned about the ceremony in the canyon.

    Even though I don''t know what happened, melika is still worried about the unnatural magic in the canyon.

    That''s a look at melika, too.

    "She has a keen sense. It seems that the girl also has some magic potential."

    That''s what Ayi thought.

    In addition, Vivian itself is very special, this does not seem to be very strong adventurer team, but unexpectedly gathered a group of amazing talents.

    The only exception is...

    Ayi glances at the submissive lumia next to her, and quickly loses interest and takes back her eyes.

    Of all the people present, only this Orc girl is the most mediocre and ordinary. AI Yi has already realized this.

    Unfortunately, I do not seem to have any self-consciousness, so timid stand aside.

    Sheen is not very want to let Vivian team people involved in this matter, so said so.

    "Things here can be settled later. You can go back to Wangdu first."

    In any case, the trace of the demon cubs has been traced to Jacinta. It is estimated that the ceremony will be broken soon. There are only some clowns left. It''s OK to take care of them slowly.

    AI Yi seems to think so, and has no objection to it.

    The women looked at each other, and finally nodded their heads and agreed.

    In this way, the party began to go to the outside of the canyon, ready to leave the place.

    I don''t know, at a distance from them, a huge shadow is flying in this direction.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    It is said to send all the people of Vivian team back to Wangdu, but this matter, in a short period of time, is certainly impossible.

    The reason is that it takes a lot of time.

    The yarru gorge is originally very large. It takes several days for an ordinary adventurer team to travel from the outside to the deep, even if the force majeure factors caused by the attack of demons on the way are not included, it will take several days to calculate.

    Sean and Ayi were able to arrive so quickly only because they were both flying, and their speed was far higher than ordinary people.

    In addition, Sean and Ayi started in the evening and went into the canyon to look for the people of Vivian''s team. They also encountered many things, which would have been late into the night after the early morning.

    Under such circumstances, the people of Vivian''s team are so tired that they can''t go on the road quickly. Naturally, they can''t leave as soon as possible and return to Wangdu.

    Seeing a group of girls more and more tired, sheen finally made a decision.

    "Camp."

    That''s what happened.

    So sheen found a valley flat with water and prepared to let Vivian''s team spend the night here.

    Of course, sheen did a lot of work to make people feel at ease for the night.

    For example, use magic to set a border around.

    "Pay and hide."

    "Pay and expel."

    "Pay the alarm."

    "Pay and isolate."

    These four features are very useful when camping.

    Concealment is given to the flat land around the camp, which seems to disappear. From the outside, you can only see a dead end.

    Banishment is to pay the surrounding rocks, let them emit subtle magic waves, unconsciously interfere with the spirit of others, so that others will not be close to this area subconsciously.

    The alarm is for the surrounding vegetation. Once someone crosses the area and touches the vegetation, all the plants and trees will make a noise together to tell sheen and others.

    As for isolation, sheen drew a circle directly around the camp, and put that feature on top.

    In this way, the breath, magic, voice and even body odor of the people in the camp will be separated and will not be found by the external existence.

    After all this, the camp is more or less able to rest.

    Wei Wei An''s party then thoroughly put down the heart, also does not pick and choose, directly lies down on the spot, the face tired sleeps in the past.

    Although there are a lot of problems for these charming beauties to sleep directly on the ground like this, it''s really not the time to be picky. Some of them have a good rest.

    Vivian and others are also adventurers. They often camp out. Sometimes the conditions are worse than here. Naturally, they are used to it.

    Of course, sheen still uses magic to "keep the temperature" of the surrounding air and isolate the cold wind at night, trying to create a more comfortable rest environment for the girls.

    "You are very kind to them."

    AI Yi witnessed all this with her own eyes, but she said something strange.

    "They''re not all your spouses, are they?"

    Sheen immediately rolled his eyes, too lazy to pay attention to this spoiled little girl.

    It''s really spoiled.

    At least, seeing the scene of people directly taking a flat as a camp and resting on the spot, Ayi frowned and finally decided.

    "I''ll find a cave nearby."

    Leave such words, AI Yi left without a trace of nostalgia.

    Sheen ignored her.

    Anyway, no matter what, this little girl is impossible to have an accident.

    So sheen left her to run.

    As for sheen himself...

    "whew, it''s so comfortable."

    In a nearby water source, in a pool, sheen nestled in.

    Yes, he''s taking a bath.

    "It''s a pleasure to be able to take a bath in the wild."

    Sheen squinted as he applied the "heating" properties of the water in the pool.

    It has to be said that magic is really very easy to use, and its universality is so high that it can not be compared with other magic systems.

    Not to mention that the magic itself has a variety of characteristics that can be used to give, that is to say, the same feature can play a completely different role according to the different objects of payment and the degree of magic injection.

    For example, if the characteristic of "heating" is given to a stone, the stone will immediately become a hot block. If enough magic power is injected, it will become magma directly.

    And if you pay for the "heating" characteristics of water, it will naturally be able to boil water, into hot water.

    It''s just that you have to pay attention to the amount of magic you inject.Otherwise, if the heat is too high, not only can''t enjoy the pleasure of bathing, but also may directly evaporate the water into vapor.

    "Celestial magic is mainly superior in power, while magic is widely used."

    This time in the yarru gorge, sheen tried to test the effects of these two kinds of magic, and was quite satisfied in the end.

    "It seems that I made the right choice."

    Sheen was glad that he had chosen celestial magic and enchantment.

    Learning these two kinds of magic, sheen only felt that he had received infinite benefits and had never regretted it.

    "Of course, it would be better if we could learn space magic and life creation magic."

    Sean murmured discontentedly.

    That is to say, he put space magic and life creation magic in front of sheen. Sheen felt that he had no energy to learn.

    Just celestial magic and magic incantations have been recited to Sheen''s doubting life. If sheen continues to recite it, his head will probably lose its rhythm.

    "Well, I have a showdown. I''m not a bully at all. I''m just a loser."

    Learning something is just a cloud.

    If you really learn to be a bully, what kind of brave person will you be?

    Isn''t it fragrant to find a corner to study the mystery of the world and become a great magician?

    "... well, it doesn''t smell good."

    Thinking of the horror of the great mage, sheen shrank his neck.

    Are reincarnated to a different world, what kind of magician?

    Of course, it''s the harem!

    Sean is accustomed to the brain hole storm, while comfortable himself into the water.

    Until, a clear sound of water sounded.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    He didn''t open his eyes.

    Because he knows exactly what happened.

    Is magic perception a fake?

    How could he not have noticed that someone was approaching?

    Rather, he wasn''t expecting it.

    Otherwise, in the wild, what kind of bath?

    However...

    "even if I am looking forward to this kind of thing, I just hope that you can have a good rest and don''t get tired."

    Sheen grinned bitterly as he opened his eyes.

    The next second, sheen saw the familiar figure.

    Who else could it be besides tier?

    "..."

    Tieer appeared in the pool opposite sheen with a newborn posture.

    That naked body, or so petite, but it is so attractive.

    Of course, the mask was still worn by Tieer.

    Tiele was just sitting there quietly.

    It was not until after a while that she spoke slowly.

    "Tell you a story."

    Tiele said so.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    In fact, the story Tieer wanted to tell was not so complicated, and it could even be regarded as a platitude to some extent.

    Because, that is a girl since birth has been rejected by people around her, and strive to get recognition from others.

    In the story, the girl is regarded as a monster by the people around her since she was a child, so it can be said that she has suffered from the cold and warmth of the world.

    People around her were afraid of her.

    One of her parents is not at home all the year round, and the other never looks at her with the eyes of her own daughter. Instead, she seems to be looking at an unexpected product that should not appear.

    Because of this, the girl''s side did not appear any one can communicate with her, only lonely, empty, lonely and dark.

    Of course, no one around dared to abuse her.

    It is because of the girl as a monster, people around her are not willing to approach her, let alone take the initiative to anger her, that is only a fool will do.

    Therefore, the girl has always been a person, and has not been allowed to go out, either locked in the room, or locked in the basement, the only place allowed to go is an arena for training, other places, she is not allowed to go at all.

    Thanks to this, girls can only train themselves hard since childhood, and even draw up perfect and complete training plans for themselves, acquire perfect matching skills, and strive to upgrade their own level.

    The girl naively thinks that as long as she is strong enough, sooner or later, she can control the "ghost" in her body and get the approval of her family.

    In fact, because of the girl''s efforts, her talent has been seen in the eyes.

    Moreover, some people in the family also think that the future of the girl should not be limited. Even if the "ghost" in the girl''s body is very terrible, the terrible thing is also of use value and other uses.

    In this voice, the girl gradually gained some freedom.

    The girl''s father, who was not at home all the year round, had been taking her with her in that period of time.

    This is to have a person with the ability to stop the girl in case of violence.

    Her father is the most gifted in the family, and his talent is even thought to be destined to surpass his father, the young girl''s grandfather, to inherit the family.

    Naturally, only the girl''s father can stand up when no one is confident that he can stop the girl in a violent state.

    Therefore, the girl''s father would have been with her during that time, wandering between the family, the palace and the order of knights.

    Under such circumstances, the girl finally got to know some people who dare to approach themselves.

    Some of them are princesses of the kingdom. They are regarded as brave men of reincarnation. No one can rival them. They are the most powerful people in the future.

    Some of them are great nobles, although there is nothing brilliant in strength, but they have a very cool head.

    The other one is a little mysterious. Few people know her origin, but she always wears a gentle smile. Even if the girl tells her that she is a monster that people fear, she never alienates her.

    As a result, the girl has friends, and finally has a place like "people".

    However, the good times did not last long, and the girl''s difficult situation began to get worse.

    At first it was the death of grandfather.

    Because of the hurt left by the girl''s violent walk, the existence, once regarded as the pillar of the family, finally died.

    As the main culprit, the girl is once again regarded as the embodiment of disaster and a violent monster. The people of the clan claim how dangerous it is. She should be kept in the basement all the time and she should not be allowed to go out.

    But this time, they didn''t succeed.

    After all, the girl is no longer alone, with the princess of the Kingdom and the queen of the nobles.

    They intervened with their own rights and did not allow the people of their own race to interfere with her freedom.

    In view of this, the girl narrowly escaped.

    However, what happened after that completely dragged the girl into hell.

    That was ten years ago.

    At that time, Wang Du encountered a great event.

    The "Slayer faction" of the old demon sect broke into the royal capital and started killing in the royal capital.

    Originally, this is an impossible thing.

    There is a very high-level border around Wangdu. It is impossible for the demons to attack the capital soundlessly.

    Even if the other side seems to have a very superb space magic, there is a way to break through the border, the other side would like to take so many people through the border quietly, it is also an impossible thing.

    At most, the other side is to let himself enter the Wangdu, or simply destroy the border around the Wangdu.

    However, once the border is destroyed, the palace will surely find out that it will face the attack. With the strength of the royal order and the guard order, even if the opponent is an old demon clan with thousands of people, it can only be reduced to the end of being attacked.However, things are going in the worst direction.

    Thousands of old demon assassins finally sneaked into the capital.

    The reason is simple.

    They have agents.

    They were met in Wangdu.

    And this man, in the royal capital of high status.

    That man is the girl''s mother.

    "What do you say?"

    Hearn was stunned to hear tier''s words.

    There was only a moment of indifference to this.

    "You heard me right." Tieer said faintly: "it is this mother who took over those people from the slayer faction."

    "Why?" Sheen still had some doubts: "is she a spy of the demon clan?"

    "Of course not." While denying, Tieer said calmly: "you are clear about the status of the elbaines family, and the identity of the next wife of this family who will be the Lord will not be simple. How can it be the spy of the demon clan under normal circumstances?"

    Since the status is high enough, there is no reason to be a dog for the old demons?

    Unless they are threatened, or there are other interests to seek.

    The mother thierre mentioned was for the latter.

    "Do you know why the mother never looked at her daughter with the eyes of her own daughter, but looked at an unexpected product that should not have appeared?" Tieer said to himself, "because that mother is not willing to marry at all, but the aristocrats of neighboring countries will marry her to put a chess piece in the palace."

    "Neighboring countries?"

    Sheen froze.

    "That''s right." Tieer said coldly, "she is the daughter of the aristocrats of the northern Laguna empire."

    The ragna empire is a neighboring country bordering on the territory of Mithra kingdom.

    In the past, there have been wars and wars between the two countries.

    Although, in the end, the two sides concluded a non aggression treaty with each other and stopped the war, as the saying goes, the war never disappeared, it just did not appear on the stage.

    There are still some people in that country who covet the Kingdom, so they will marry their noble daughters. On the surface, they claim that they are married by marriage, but in fact they are making the other party a spy, collecting intelligence and secrets from neighboring countries, and waiting for the opportunity to act.

    In other words, the mother never cared about her family, but her neighbor, Laguna empire.

    For such a girl, the existence of a girl is nothing more than a "thing" that results from the sacrifice made in order to complete the task, rather than a family member who should be entrusted with feelings.

    Not to mention, the daughter has the blood of the aristocrats of the enemy country, and her mother is more unlikely to admit her.

    In this way, her mother, a spy from a neighboring country, received an order from the Empire to secretly put the [Slayer faction] into the capital in order to create chaos in the capital and weaken the strength of the enemy country.

    And this matter was finally discovered by the girl''s father.

    As a result, the father chose to exterminate his mother''s head in front of the girl.

    After being regarded as a sinner, the girl was hated by other nobles, and was more thoroughly excluded by the clan, and finally left the family.

    This is the story of the girl, tiel elbein.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "..."

    sheen fell silent.

    He has a trace of sympathy, because he doesn''t want to show a trace of sympathy.

    It''s not that Sean is unsympathetic, it''s just that he thinks that his sympathy will not make Tieer happy, but will be an insult to her.

    The same is true.

    "I don''t think much about the killing of my mother."

    Tieer said to sheen in a calm, impersonal tone.

    "As far as the objective facts are concerned, she is not good to me, and the feelings between me and her are not so good. In addition, she is a spy of neighboring countries, who betrayed the Kingdom and caused great damage to Wang Du. It is good that I didn''t hate her, let alone feel angry about her being killed."

    This is realistic and objective.

    "The only thing I can do to that person is to repay the kindness she gave me to be born in this world." "So, at that time, for the first time, I asked someone to help me with my work," tiel said indifferently

    What do you do?

    It''s no big deal. It''s just to help my mother build a tomb.

    How could Tieer''s mother, as a sinner, have a tomb or not?

    Of course, only one of Roxie or Riley was able to help Tieer fulfill his request.

    This reminds Sean of seeing tier in the cemetery before.

    At that time, Tieer would shed tears at her mother''s grave. She must not be grieving for her mother''s death?

    The reason why she shed tears and mended the tomb is just to remember her past.

    That''s why she doesn''t need sympathy.

    But at the same time, sheen really felt that Tieer had been treated unfairly.

    Because of a unique skill problem, she was rejected by her family members, and was also feared by the people. She had no freedom since childhood and had no happiness and happiness in her childhood.

    Because of the autocracy and values of the adults, she was controlled by her fate and forced to live a lonely life.

    Even, in the end, because of the problems between her father and mother, as well as the game between countries and races, she became the victim of unreasonable complaints.

    Those so-called nobles, under the condition that their mother, who was the chief culprit, was sentenced, and in the torment of no revenge, they actually transferred all their hatred to tier, forcing her to bear the Revenge of all the victims. It is really unreasonable.

    But there''s no way. Who makes tier the only one who has blood ties with this sinner?

    Those who are killed by the old demons because of Tieer''s mother, who can they hate if they don''t hate Tieer?

    That''s why tiel left the house.

    But on the day he left, Tieer also got the goal.

    That is to overthrow his father, alidia elbein.

    Not to revenge for their mother, not to revenge for their own, simply just to the indifferent man look at it.

    "If my mother looked at me as if she were looking at a dirty object, that person had never looked me in the eye once."

    "When I was scared by my family and people, he just looked at me coldly, regardless of it, and never expressed any opinions."

    "When I got some freedom and was taken by him, he just looked at me indifferently, that is, he didn''t warn me or pay too much attention to me, as if I were just carrying out a task, without emotion at all."

    "He is a weapon without feelings and props used to maintain the honor of the family. The only meaning of his existence is to protect the royal family and the country. To say that he is cold and merciless is a kind of praise."

    "When he discovered his mother''s crime, he didn''t show too much emotion. He just didn''t say a word or even a word to my mother in front of me. He suddenly pulled out his sword and suddenly chopped off his mother''s head, just like he was performing his duties and tasks mechanically and numbly."

    At this point, tyer''s tone produced some emotion.

    "I can''t see through the man''s heart, let alone his thoughts."

    "But because of this, I have to say that I have some resentment against him."

    "Not because of his indifference, but because he is more of a monster than I am."

    Yes, it''s the monster.

    In Tieer''s eyes, alidia is a ruthless monster, powerful and numb.

    But such a monster, it was respected by all the people around, got all the praise, and finally stood on the top of the knight.

    Tieer couldn''t understand, let alone release.What is the difference between himself and him?

    Power?

    Or spirit and heart?

    Tier had been thinking about things like that.

    So tier set a goal.

    That is...

    "knock down that man, cross him, surpass him, and smash all his pride and dignity."

    Tier said coldly.

    "Otherwise, I can''t see his truth and his heart."

    It was a man who used strength as a bulwark and packaged himself impeccably.

    In this case, if you want to see his real side, you can only defeat him and finish his strength and perfection.

    And...

    "if I can beat that man one day, I may be able to get real freedom and real strength."

    Tier whispered.

    "By then..."

    then, perhaps, Tieer no longer needs to be afraid of "ghosts" in her body.

    That''s the real purpose of tier.

    To this end, Tieer has been working hard to this day.

    Sheen listened to all this without saying anything.

    It''s not because he doesn''t have a position, it''s just that he doesn''t dare to say that he understands Tieer''s ideas.

    After all, Sean''s own strength is puzzling in his own circumstances.

    Is Sean strong?

    Of course.

    Even if the opponent is the alidia, the seal of the sword will be opened, sheen also has the confidence to win the battle.

    But Sheen''s strength comes easily, easily, even without much effort.

    In this way, he is the one who is really blessed, and has no right to comment on the idea of pursuing a strong Tieer.

    What other people strive for is easy, even easy, to get. What is the reason for this?

    So, sheen was so tangled that he didn''t know what to say.

    Tieer seemed to see that.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not complaining about you or the unfairness of fate. I just think that if you don''t explain these things clearly, you may misunderstand it."

    Tier looks at Sean and whispers.

    "Besides, you are not the same as that person. Although you are equally powerful, I feel at ease by your side."

    Surely, after sheen stopped his rampage, Tieer really relaxed a lot, didn''t he?

    This means that in the future, someone around her can stop her from making mistakes.

    Besides...

    "I have a feeling that you will be the key for me to break through the current predicament and see a new road."

    Tiel looked at Sean and said.

    "So I want to bet everything on you."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Thiel''s words made Sean smile bitterly.

    "All on me..."

    To be honest, sheen wasn''t happy about it.

    After all, it has been said before that, in a certain way, sheen is also quite objective and has such a strong ability to accept.

    Judging from the objective facts, Tieer''s decision is really a bit rash.

    Why?

    It''s simple.

    "Do we realize that it''s only two months now

    Sheen pointed out that.

    "You just know me for less than two months. Don''t you think it''s rash to bet all your 16 years of life on me?"

    That''s what happened.

    Sean still has a good feeling for tier.

    Although this girl is silent and a little cold, she can be regarded as a person who is cold outside and hot inside.

    Otherwise, in Vivian''s team, why does this girl take care of lumia and melica?

    Otherwise, when sheen just joined the team, why did she take the initiative to teach sheen skills and cover up and help him with his identity?

    In addition to the breakthrough after coming to Wangdu, the two people almost meet each other candidly every day. Under such circumstances, unless sheen is not a human being, how can he not like such a lovely and poor girl?

    But it was because he liked it that sheen had to make something clear.

    "Are you sure you''re not a broken pot? Maybe you''re just blindly grasping at the last straw? "

    Sheen is very direct in questioning.

    "Have you ever thought that you didn''t decide to bet on me after full consideration and measurement, but only after knowing that I was brave did you make a random bet?"

    Sheen had to think that, and even more so, to remind Tieer.

    He was able to understand Tieer''s persistence, her efforts and her desire to prove her ideas.

    But if, because of this, Tieer blindly chooses Sean, who is a brave man, to entrust everything to him, will this be a good thing?

    Obviously not.

    What''s more, Tieer''s statement also gives people a sense of unreliability.

    What is "I have a feeling"?

    To put it mildly, isn''t it just that you feel good about yourself?

    Because you feel like this can work, so you bet everything out?

    This is ridiculous.

    In view of this, sheen had to say...

    "you can''t do this, you''ll hurt yourself."

    Sheen did not hesitate to give advice against tyer''s decision.

    Tieer didn''t seem to expect Sean to say that. He was stunned and silent.

    Looking at such a Tieer, sheen still felt a little unbearable.

    But if it''s really for the good of tier, these words must be said.

    "You''d better think about the comparison..."

    Sean was ready to say that.

    However, before sheen had finished, Tieer''s action interrupted him.

    "Wow."

    I saw that Tieer suddenly stood up from the water, stirring up a wave and current.

    The water flowing down from Tieer''s delicate body makes a very attractive scene.

    In that scene, sheen couldn''t help swallowing back the words.

    I can''t help it. It''s such a tempting sight that Sean''s heart beats faster no matter how many times you look at it.

    Sheen even wanted to shout.

    "Is this a ghost?"

    This is clearly a goblin!

    While sheen was so shaken, tier came close to him, came to him, and straddled directly on him before sheen could react.

    "Wait... Wait! What are you doing? "

    Sheen''s voice has changed.

    The skin and the large area of skin contact each other, this is an extremely dangerous state, not to mention Tieer actually straddle on him, this is to kill.

    You know, Sean is a normal man.

    Normal men, in the bath with a little beauty, candidly meet the situation, what will be the reaction?

    At the very least, sheen was aware of his reaction.

    (my black dragon is always in the state of awakening

    Sean just wanted to shout.

    But Tieer sat up and put her hand around his neck.

    The next second, the soft lips stick up.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean''s eyes were wide open and stupid.By the time he felt the touch of Tyrell''s lips, sheen had only one thought left in his mind.

    (I was forced to kiss again!)

    And as sheen thought about it, suddenly, a message came to his mind.

    ==========

    [blessing of destiny]

    ¡¤ belonging to: tier elbein.

    ¡¤Special skills.

    ¡¤Get the shelter of fate.

    ¡¤When the destiny related to oneself appears, it will get the Enlightenment of destiny.

    ¡¤When a destiny that is consistent with one''s own will appears, it will be guided by fate.

    ==========

    when such a message was clearly received by Sheen''s brain, he was shocked and looked at the girl in his arms in amazement.

    The girl in her arms also timely released her lips and fixed her eyes on him.

    Then, the girl made a quiet voice.

    "no matter it is El bein''s family or princess''s Royal Highness, I don''t know. In fact, I have also been blessed by the goddess of fortune, one of the three goddesses."

    However, unlike Roxie, who startled the divine world and thus attracted the blessing of the goddess of destiny, Tieer met the goddess of destiny only when she was brought to the temple to receive the blessing of the Protoss.

    When receiving blessings in the temple, no one can be present.

    With no means to detect the level of blessing, Tieer chose to hide it from anyone.

    "If I get the blessing of the three goddesses spread out, the outside world will certainly pay more attention to me, and even investigate me, then my" ghost "may be dug out

    Tieer said lightly.

    "So I didn''t tell anyone about it, including Vivian."

    That is to say, Sean is the only one who knows about it now.

    And he understood what tier was trying to say.

    "I am not a broken pot or a blind grasp of the last straw, but after I really started to contact you, I just got the Enlightenment of fate and felt the possibility that you can bring to me."

    Tieer stares at Sean and makes such a declaration in a strong and powerful voice.

    "You''re the one who deserves my bet. There''s no doubt about that."

    With that, Tieer reached out and took off the half mask he had been wearing without hesitation.

    The next moment, a pretty face as delicate as a work of art appeared in front of Sean.

    That pretty face with a little childish, also has a trace of cold.

    But sheen was so intoxicated.

    Because, this face, too beautiful.

    Shane has reason to believe that in a few years, when the childish face of this face fades, it will be able to shoulder the same height with the princess none such under heaven.

    "I''ve been wearing this mask since I was four years old."

    And tier opened her lips, and opened her mouth.

    "So you are also the first to see my true face."

    This sentence has been lingering in Sheen''s ears.

    For a long time, it didn''t fade away.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    What happened after that, sheen could hardly remember.

    He only remembered that he was completely in a state of confusion. His mind was like a paste, and he was forced to cram all kinds of thoughts into his mind. At last, all of them were fixed on Tieer''s face, which was enough to bring disaster to the country and the people. He did not recover for a long time.

    Although Sean shouldn''t have been so rude about a girl''s appearance after meeting ninen and Roxie, the situation was totally different this time.

    After all, tier, it''s all a!

    No, it''s like Nina was up before?

    As for Roxie, although she hasn''t been a, she''s been fighting with Sean?

    Thinking...

    "did I miss a lot of opportunities?"

    Sheen suddenly woke up.

    But even if he wakes up, sheen can''t calm down.

    Again, the situation is totally different this time.

    Tieer not only came up with a, but also the whole person, completely naked.

    In such a situation, Tieer suddenly took off the mask and showed his mysterious appearance to sheen. What''s the lethality of that face? Does it need to be explained?

    Especially the one that tier threw out.

    "You are the first to see my true face."

    This is a direct blow to the table!

    This caused Sean to get confused, to come out of the water, and to come back to the camp.

    Tieer also put on the mask again, put on the clothes, lie back to Vivian and others, fall into a deep sleep, as if nothing had happened.

    However, when he was in the water, when sheen was in a muddle headed state, it was the girl who washed him clean, took him out of the water and helped him put on his clothes one by one.

    And after bringing Sean back to camp, Tieer said something.

    "You don''t need to feel stressed and burdened. It''s just an expectation and decision I made without authorization. There''s no reason for you to be forced to bear it."

    "I just need you to give me a place by your side and let me stay there."

    "Leave the rest as it is."

    If you leave it like this, tier goes back to lie down.

    Sean was staring at such a tyer.

    Then, in the muddleheaded head, only one thought remained.

    "I have to find a way to get this girl home!"

    If you don''t marry, you will be punished by heaven.

    So sheen was determined that anyone who dared to stop him had to be the soul of the sword in his hand.

    Even if Tieer''s roaring father came and wanted to stop it, he would have cut it down.

    Don''t say Sean is overbearing, and don''t say it''s against tyer''s will.

    You know, that''s what Tieer said about the first night when they met candidly together.

    "If one day I show you my true face, it''s probably time for me to swear my allegiance to you."

    "By then, all that I have will belong to you."

    And today, tiel took off the mask.

    In this case, it is not the turn of other demons to oppose it?

    Refining!

    (cough)

    marry!

    This must be married!

    Sean sat alone on a rock, looking at lying beside Vivian and other people quietly sleeping Tieer, heart made such a determination.

    "Well?"

    At this moment, Sean''s heart suddenly moved and came to his senses.

    In his perception, there is an extremely powerful magic that is rapidly approaching this side.

    "The devil?"

    Sheen recognized each other''s identity from the magic.

    It''s just that if the other party is a demon, it''s a little strange.

    "Why is the magic so confusing?"

    It''s very confusing to the other party.

    "What''s more, if it''s a demon, how can [enemy perception] not react at all?"

    [enemy perception] is a skill used to feel hostility, especially for demons.

    Because all the demons are hostile to human beings. Once they see human beings, they will attack and attack without any difference. As a result, their hostility has always been there, and it has always been so direct and obvious that [enemy perception] can clearly see the existence of each other.

    However, the approaching demon did not elicit the reaction of Hean''s "enemy perception" skill, so it''s no wonder that sheen felt a little strange.

    Besides, the magic refining ceremony in the canyon is still in place. It''s a bit of a concern that there are still demons who are safe like this and have not become demons.Of course, what''s more important is that this magic power is far more powerful than all the demons that Sheen has seen so far.

    There was only one such powerful creature, as Hearn knew, in the entire atru gorge.

    "Can..."

    Sheehan squinted and glanced in the direction of Tieer et al.

    Looking at their peaceful sleep, sheen thought about it and decided not to disturb them.

    "Let them have a good rest."

    As for the powerful creature approaching quickly...

    "I''m enough alone."

    At the end of his speech, sheen suddenly flashed away and disappeared.

    Only a group of girls were still sleeping.

    ...

    at the same time, the huge figure was still flying over the canyon.

    The scene didn''t seem to be flying with all one''s heart. Instead, it seemed to be trying to vent some pain. As a result, he accelerated as fast as he could, and roared while flying.

    "Roar!"

    At a certain moment, the shadow seems to have noticed something. He raises his head fiercely, looks ahead, and makes a howl.

    "Shua!"

    Almost at the same time, a figure appeared in front of the shadow, blocking its only way.

    "Evolve!"

    As soon as it appeared, sheen did not hesitate to launch the extreme change.

    "Pay and harden."

    At the same time, sheen also held out a hand, which was endowed with "hardening" characteristics, making it flash through bursts of magic light.

    Soon, sheen faced the black shadow that was flying fast, and he blasted his hardened fist out.

    "Bang --!"

    Thunder like crash sound suddenly appeared in the air, accompanied by a strong wind and impact.

    "Roar --!"

    The huge black shadow gave out a howl of pain, and then fell from the high air, hit the ground heavily, stirring up a burst of dust, making the earth shake violently.

    Sheen was born to smash this huge monster from the air.

    Then sheen looked down at the ground, where the dust was.

    After a while, sheen saw the whole picture of the creature.

    "Ah?"

    The next second, sheen froze.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    At this moment, Sean was really surprised.

    "Dragon?"

    Yes.

    The monster that was hit by sheen was a dragon.

    It is dark, with distinct scales. It must be at least 100 meters long. Its limbs are also very strong. A pair of dragon claws are so sharp that it seems to twinkle with cold light.

    Its pair of dragon wings are very wide and thick, as if they can block out the sun. When they are unfolded, they are estimated to be more than 100 meters long.

    And its head is ferocious, such as crocodile, longan is fierce incomparable, people dare not face.

    Through feedback on the appraisal skill, sheen knows its level.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.93¡¹¡£

    It''s already above level 90.

    It''s just...

    "isn''t there something wrong with it?"

    Sheen frowned.

    On a closer look, the black dragon fell to the ground and struggled in pain. The magic power on his body was very disordered, and there was something in his body, which made his body fluctuate continuously, which seemed to be particularly frightening.

    Moreover, every disorder of magic and every undulation of body will make its level fluctuate.

    Sheen could see that the dragon''s level sometimes went up several times in a single breath, and sometimes it went down. The bottom line was level 93, and the highest level was up to level 99, almost all of which were nearly full.

    Looking at such a black dragon, Sean''s brain flashed with light, and instantly understood the reason.

    "Is it resisting the ritual of alchemy?"

    That''s right.

    The black dragon is resisting the ritual.

    Its spirit is close to violence, but it is not completely violent, but barely maintains a part of consciousness.

    It seems that it has killed many demons and absorbed their magic power and flesh and blood. However, it does not want to incarnate as a demon refiner. Therefore, it constantly resists the magic power and flesh absorbed into the body, which leads to the disorder of its magic power, the ups and downs of its body, and the ups and downs of its body, which makes it unstable.

    It must be that the real level of this dragon should be 93. The reason why it suddenly rises is because of the magic power and the flesh and blood of magic refining.

    If it had absorbed all the magic and flesh, it would have risen to level 99?

    But the price is to become a disgusting demon refining, into a irrational monster, and finally reduced to the sacrifice of the demon cub, which was devoured by the demon larva.

    "If such a sacrifice is swallowed up, the power of the demon cub will become very terrible."

    Sean realized this and looked solemn.

    "Roar!"

    And the black dragon is constantly struggling, and the pain of roaring, dead to suppress the body of magic and flesh.

    Obviously, it doesn''t want to be a demon refiner, let alone a sacrifice.

    Of course, the most important thing is that its dignity doesn''t allow it to end up like that.

    Sheen heard from its roar a tenacity, a determination, and a crazy will never compromise.

    "Good guy, it''s the Lord who has occupied this yarru gorge for 400 years. It''s a bit of Dragon King''s demeanor."

    Sean was quite impressed with the dragon.

    Originally, sheen also thought, in order to prevent the young devil from getting such a high-quality sacrifice, he simply solved it.

    Now, sheen decided to save his life.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    Now, sheen pulled out his sword from his waist and unsealed it without hesitation.

    "Zheng!"

    With the release of the first seal, the sword once again bloomed with brilliant brilliance, illuminating the whole world.

    "Roar --!"

    The black dragon seemed to sense the threat, looked in the direction of Sean and roared.

    "What is it called?" Sean grinned and said, "I''m trying to help you, big fool."

    With that, sheen, like a sharp arrow, darted out abruptly and dived in the direction of the black dragon.

    "Boom

    Seeing Sean flying towards his own direction, the speed was frightening. The black dragon opened his ferocious mouth without any hesitation, and emitted a burning flame breath.

    That, of course, is dragon breath.

    The dragon breath, which claims to be able to break through all defenses, is so shrouded in sheen.

    Sheen didn''t dare to fight.

    The holy sword only unlocks the first seal, which can only reduce half of the damage, and the resistance skill has no effect on the dragon breath. If sheen dares to directly rush into the dragon breath, he will be stripped of his skin if he does not die.

    As a result, sheen dived down and attached the magic sword to the holy sword, making the golden magic blade burst from the holy sword.

    Soon, Sean held up his sword and cut down heavily against the storm like dragon breath."Pooh

    The golden "magic sword" cleanly cuts open the dragon breath. The dragon breath is divided into two parts, which are swept away from Sean''s side and swept into the sky.

    Sheen cut the dragon''s breath all the way with the holy sword attached with the magic sword, like a reef against the waves. While separating the dragon breath, he quickly approached the black dragon.

    In the blink of an eye, Sean has completely split the dragon breath, swept over the black dragon and landed on its back.

    "Pay for fatigue."

    Sheen applied magic to the black dragon under him.

    As the name suggests, this is specially used to deal with creatures, which can force them into a state of fatigue and deprive them of their physical strength and even magic.

    Although it is only intermediate magic, but under the blessing of Sheen''s foul magic, its effect is naturally more terrible than ordinary superior magic.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon can feel the loss of physical strength and magic power in his body at an amazing speed, which makes him panic and roar.

    "[payment ¡¤ acceleration]"

    In order not to give the black dragon a chance to fight back, sheen released a new magic, and the object of payment was the "fatigue" feature he had just applied.

    If this behavior was seen by other magicians, would he be surprised?

    It is unheard of to deal with magic.

    But Sheehan succeeded.

    Even with this operation, sheen can do it even when [magic giving] is raised to full level.

    As a result, after the "acceleration", the "fatigue" became more fierce. At a more amazing speed, the black dragon was deprived of its physical strength and magic power.

    The black dragon only felt that his strength was finally completely lost, and finally he was unwilling to fall on the ground and could not get up again.

    This makes the black dragon feel that his doomsday is finally coming.

    "Roar --!"

    So, at the end of the day, the black dragon roared with bitterness and bitterness.

    "Boom

    At this time, the magic and flesh of the black dragon finally ran away.

    Without the suppression of the black dragon itself, these magic powers and flesh and blood naturally burst out. Even if you want to integrate into the black dragon''s body, you can turn it into a demon.

    Unfortunately...

    "things have changed, my Lord."

    Sheen suddenly smile, a hand quickly put on the body of the black dragon, the body emerged amazing magic.

    The black dragon''s eyes were so big.

    By this time, Sheen has launched a skill that has not been used for a long time -- [domestication].

    The surging magic, immediately in a special way, into the body of the black dragon.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    "Hum!"

    When the huge magic was infused into the black dragon''s body, the black dragon could not help but stare.

    "Roar --!"

    A roar full of comfort, joy and excitement resounded from its mouth, making the eyes of the black dragon narrowed.

    The magic that sheen infuses into the black dragon''s body is turning into a force, which is quickly absorbed by the black dragon.

    This made the black dragon''s magic power and its flesh and blood agitated, as if it were torn apart by an external hegemonic force, and became tottering.

    "Roar --!"

    The black dragon roared again.

    In this roar, the momentum of the black dragon began to climb madly, and the level began to fluctuate again.

    However, this time, the level of the black dragon did not change from high to low. Instead, it began to steadily improve from level 93.

    In other words, the strength of the black dragon itself is growing.

    "Good!"

    Sheen suddenly smiles and continues to infuse the magic into the black dragon''s body.

    The strength of the black dragon rises like this because of his taming skills.

    Demons are different from humans and even demons who can improve their strength and level through growth.

    For demons, the most direct way to upgrade is to absorb magic.

    They can transform magic into their own power, and even some of them are born from the source of magic. Therefore, the way they upgrade their level and strength is very simple, that is, to absorb magic.

    Why are all demons attracted by the source of magic and want to occupy it?

    Very simple, it is to absorb the spring water from the source of magic, and turn these springs which are materialized by magic power into their own power to upgrade their level.

    However, if they have no ability to occupy the source of magic, they can only gain their magic power by swallowing other individuals.

    Because of this, the demons will continue to attack others, not only to prey, but also to obtain magic from other people''s flesh and blood.

    At the same time, demons will also fight with each other. The strong preys on the weak, and the weak try their best to survive. Then they prey on the weaker to achieve their own success and survive. Only a few exceptions like gorem will enhance their strength through other ways, such as swallowing precious metals, but that is because of their own particularity.

    In essence, magic is still a kind of creature that takes magic power as its own and relies on it to enhance its own strength.

    This way, however, is somewhat similar to the ghost of tier.

    The difference is that Tieer''s "horn" can forcibly plunder all the magic around him, including the magic of the atmosphere, the earth and even the world itself. Unlike the magic things, they have to absorb the magic from others and the source of magic.

    Moreover, although the magic can absorb magic to enhance its own strength, the efficiency of this absorption is not high at all.

    A small source of magic, which contains a huge amount of magic. If it can be absorbed completely, it can definitely make a level 10 magic object jump to level 70 or above overnight.

    However, when he was in the Mangal mountains, sheen had witnessed a demon of more than 60 levels draining the spring of a medium-sized magic source, but failed to convert the magic power into power immediately.

    This is because the efficiency of magic absorbing magic is not high.

    Even if a magic object drinks up the spring water in the source of magic, in the end, it can absorb less than one tenth of the magic power.

    The magic power plundered from the outside is just like this. It is not the magic power of itself. It can not be used perfectly, and the final result is a lot of waste.

    From this point of view, Tieer''s "horn" is very amazing. It can completely transform the magic power of forced plunder into power, which makes Tieer''s power rise rapidly, and soon it will reach level 90 or above. No wonder this unique skill can be regarded as a dependency comparable to that of Roxie.

    However, even Tieer''s "horn" can only temporarily make full use of these magic powers. Once the "horn" is cut off, the magic power will be lost automatically, which leads to Tieer''s level falling back to the original level after he regains consciousness.

    In addition, the forced plunder of external magic for his own use eventually led to the influence of the "horn" on Tieer''s own rationality, which was another drawback.

    It can be seen that it is very difficult to transform and utilize foreign magic completely.

    In fact, the same is true of the magic refining ceremony.

    This is just like refining Gu, which makes the demons and Demons devour each other, absorb each other''s magic power and flesh, and use it to strengthen themselves and strengthen their own rituals, which eventually leads to the rampage and deformity of refining demons.

    Therefore, most of the magic things will be wasted when absorbing the external magic, leaving only a small part for their own use, which may be a way of self-protection.

    But when someone has the taming skill, the rule is broken.That''s because people with the taming skill can transform magic into a form that can be easily absorbed by demons, allowing them to completely absorb them.

    In this way, the magic can absorb magic with far higher efficiency than usual, and enhance its power faster than usual and become more powerful.

    In such a case, coupled with the absorption of the taming magic, the magic will have a sense of intimacy and dependence on each other, and eventually lead to the active follow-up and active submission of the magic.

    This is the use of domestication.

    As I said before, there was a master of domestication in Mithra Kingdom, whose [domestication] level was not high, but he had a unique skill that could greatly increase the success rate of [domestication]. That unique skill was just to strengthen the magic transformation ability of this master.

    As a result, the master trained many flying dragons for the kingdom.

    Now, sheen uses his taming skills to transform a lot of magic into a form that the black dragon can absorb and inject it into his body.

    Of course, the level of black dragon is very high. Even if Sheen''s magic power is huge, it can''t easily upgrade its level like this.

    The reason why the level of the black dragon has risen so fast is that Sheen has injected his own magic power into the black dragon''s body as a bridge, strengthening its resistance and even its absorption capacity, allowing it to refine its own magic power and refining its flesh and blood.

    It was a very difficult thing to do.

    If sheen didn''t have a full level [domestication] skill, and the effect of this skill was greatly increased with the increase of holy sword, it would never have achieved such a goal.

    Now, refining magic and blood is like being melted in a furnace again. First, it is crushed, and then it is absorbed by the black dragon, which turns into its power. The purpose of

    is to eliminate the demons and demons of magic magic and blood, and only leave the essence to become pure magic.

    As a result, the magic power of the black dragon is constantly climbing, and its level is constantly climbing, but it is no longer disordered, no longer painful, and no longer makes the body twist and protrude.

    When the black dragon transforms all the magic power and flesh into pure magic, and absorbs it completely, the momentum of the black dragon becomes more powerful than ever before.

    As for its rank, it is completely fixed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.99¡¹¡£

    An invincible monster close to full level was born.

    "Roar, roar, roar, roar --!"

    The sound of the whole Canyon will be reborn.

    Let heaven and earth tremble suddenly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    "Well?"

    In a relatively dry and stuffy cave, on a huge rock which was obviously burned to be extremely smooth and flat, AI Yi, who was lying asleep, suddenly opened his eyes and looked in a direction with great surprise.

    "Is this

    AI Yi rubbed her eyes, got up, and looked at the direction. There was surprise and surprise on her face.

    She felt all the magic that belonged to the dragon. It was burning and climbing like a flame.

    What''s more, the magic is very powerful.

    "How could such a strong dragon inhabit such a place?"

    AI was really surprised.

    It''s just that, beside the magic of the dragon, my own magic reaction seems to be there.

    That magic was put on someone by Ayi.

    Now that he''s there, it proves that the man is there.

    "What is he doing there?"

    AI Yi became suspicious, but did not think too much.

    "Go and have a look."

    In this way, AI Yi''s back opened a pair of dragon wings, which turned into a streamer and flew out.

    ...

    at the same time, on a mountain road, a group of nobles headed by Vasco, with a large number of knights and guards, were also driving in that direction.

    Their purpose is very clear, that is to find the black dragon and hold the magic refining ceremony again.

    "Roar..."

    at this time, a faint roar was heard by everyone.

    "Listen!"

    "The dragon''s cry can be heard already!"

    "It looks like we''ve caught up!"

    A group of nobles were suddenly invigorated and excited.

    Only Vasco, stopped and listened to the roar, frowning.

    For some reason, he always felt that the roar of the dragon was not the same as before.

    Before, the other party''s roar was full of pain, struggle and fury, just like dying struggle, also like a candle in the wind, giving people a feeling that they would be doomed by one or two steps.

    But this time, the roar is full of excitement, excitement and arrogance. It seems that he has been reborn, which makes people feel that the other party is completely transformed.

    This gave Vasco a little bit of a foreboding.

    "Is there any accident?"

    Vasco frowned deeper and deeper.

    But now, it is impossible to regret again.

    "Go! Catch up

    So, Vasco''s eyes are fierce, while ordering, while taking all the people, continue to drive.

    ...

    no one knows that at this time, in the place where the sound of dragon chants is shocking, one man and one dragon have already confronted each other.

    Sean had come down from the black dragon''s back and stood opposite it. He raised his head and looked at the dragon, his eyes flashing slightly.

    The black dragon also in the excited, excited roar, while supporting the body, while drooping eyes, staring at the tiny human standing in front of themselves, a pair of longan clear and indifferent.

    "-"

    the tense atmosphere suddenly diffused among all the people.

    In particular, the black dragon has a light dragon power has been released.

    Even if you are a person of grade 90, you will feel difficult to breathe, tense heart strings and sweat on your forehead. Don''t you dare to act rashly?

    You know, standing here is a class 99 dragon.

    "The dragon is the king of demons."

    This is a fact universally acknowledged by all.

    Compared with other demons, the dragon has many advantages in the first heaven.

    Their dragon breath can break through all defenses, and almost no one can resist.

    Their scales are so hard that they cannot be broken by ordinary means.

    Their claws and teeth are like the sharpest weapons. They can pierce mountains and cut off the earth. The magic weapons made of dragon teeth and claws must be of the highest level in the world.

    In this way, they are treasures all over the body, which is also the pronoun of strength.

    Generally speaking, a dragon can naturally reach level 80 or above when it reaches adulthood. Even if it does not absorb magic power, its level will continue to improve over time.

    Therefore, once an adult, the dragon must be able to reach level 80 or above. With the dragon''s breath, even a knight order of 10000 people can''t win.

    That''s why the black dragon has been able to occupy the great source of magic in the yarru gorge for 400 years.

    The level is so high, it is still a kind of dragon. If it is attacked by it, even the characters like aridia will be in danger.

    Therefore, the black dragon was abandoned and occupied the source of magic here.Now, it''s even more a leap. It''s a blessing in disguise. It''s only one step away from the full level. Even if alidia comes here, it''s afraid that it can only temporarily avoid its edge.

    And now it is standing in front of Sean, with a pair of cold longan, looking directly at him, the pressure brought by that is absolutely terrible.

    Standing there with a smile, the face of the dragon was staring at the black light.

    "Zheng..."

    in the hands of sheen, the holy sword that has not been re sealed flowed with brilliance.

    The brave man holding the sword is facing the nearly invincible dragon. This scene is enough to be included in the history of the epic picture.

    I don''t know how long this picture lasted.

    Until a certain moment, the black dragon did not have the movement.

    "Roar!"

    In a roar, black dragon a pair of cold longan finally emerged in the color of satisfaction and joy.

    It knew it was the man in front of him that saved himself.

    It also knows that the other party has mastered a very high level of [domestication] skills, and the magic that it injects into its own body has made it have endless aftertaste, and naturally has a sense of dependence and closeness towards him.

    However, it is impossible to make it submit.

    It''s a dragon. It''s the king of invincible demons close to full level. If you want to make it submit, if you don''t take out the corresponding qualification, there''s no way!

    Even if the magic infused into his body is so comfortable and delicious, he can also make himself stronger. However, if he is a weak and cowardly little man, the black dragon will not recognize him.

    This is the dignity of being a dragon and the most basic reserve of the king of demons.

    In fact, it is also because of this, since ancient times, few dragon species have been domesticated. Even the flying dragon, which is a Asian Dragon and has only a few dragon blood lines, is difficult to be domesticated. If the master of domestication in Mithra Kingdom has no unique skills, it is impossible to domesticate so many flying dragons.

    Under such circumstances, if the black dragon is not a common dragon species, but the king of invincible demons at level 99, it is even more impossible to be domesticated.

    This is true even if you have a full level of domestication skills.

    But now, the black dragon recognized Sean.

    This has no less than their own strength, and can face their own, fearless human, just worthy to become their own master.

    Thus, the black dragon finally lowered his head.

    Sean laughed at the scene.

    In his heart, is extremely satisfied with a cry.

    "From now on, brother is also a dragon knight

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    "Hiss!"

    Just as the black dragon lowered his head to sheen, there was a sound of breaking the sky.

    A streamer came at an amazing speed and instantly reached the first area where sheen and the black dragon were.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon raised his head fiercely and roared at the horizon. His mouth was full of hot magic. It seemed that he was going to blow down the streamer with dragon breath.

    "Wait, don''t worry." Sheen quickly stopped it, patted its body, comforted it, and said with a smile, "it''s my acquaintance. Don''t offend people."

    After all, this big man''s words, even if he is a little annoyed.

    Black dragon seems to be a little unclear, so, but still obedient convergence of magic, honest down.

    The streamer from the horizon just like this, in front of Sean and the black dragon, fell in front of this one dragon.

    If you come, it''s Ayi.

    I saw, AI Yi looked at the black dragon who was honest and honest in front of Sean, and couldn''t help but be a little stunned.

    "Where did you get such a baby?"

    The little girl quickly walked to Sheen''s side, first looked at the black dragon, then looked at Sean, eyes full of surprise.

    Not to mention, that small appearance is really lovely.

    Sheen was happy, flapping the wings of the black dragon like a show off.

    "How about it? Mighty? " Sheen said with a smile: "this should be the demon lord who has occupied the large source of magic here for 400 years. I just met him."

    "So it is?" AI Yi eyebrows a pick, or very surprised way: "did not expect to occupy here the devil is actually a dragon, knew that there is a dragon of such a high level, I came to take it."

    Smell speech, Xien has not made any representations, the black dragon is dissatisfied.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon roared at Ai Yi. It seemed that there was a flame in the nostrils, and the breath was so hot.

    Obviously, the black dragon is expressing anger and disdain, just like saying, "with your little bit, you also want to subdue me?" General.

    "I''m very angry."

    AI Yi was not angry. Instead, he looked at the black dragon with great interest and grinned.

    With this smile, AI Yi''s body, an amazing momentum flash.

    "Lying trough!"

    Sheen just felt that something terrible suddenly appeared around him. His whole body was cold and his back was cold. Not only did the magic sense get restless for a moment, but even the wand that had been collected sent out a warning madly in that moment, which seemed to make sheen run faster.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The black dragon opened his eyes all at once, and his arrogance and hostility were completely absent. He was startled as if he had found something amazing.

    That''s a little satisfying for Ayi.

    "How about it? kid? Would you like to come with me

    AI Yi actually threw the olive branch to the black dragon.

    "Do you really want to take it?"

    Sheen blinked and was stunned.

    It''s just...

    "didn''t I tell you?" AI Yi was very calm: "at the beginning, demons were creatures created by demons, and all dragon species were created by imitating my own body. The first dragon in history was made by myself. Therefore, I am the creator of all dragon species."

    In a word, Sean was completely stunned.

    Don''t say it''s Sean. The black dragon understood AI Yi''s words. He was stunned. A pair of longan were staring round, which seemed to be funny.

    Looking at this one dragon, AI Yi laughs.

    "By the way, all the four cadres under my command are all dragons. About half of the demons under my jurisdiction have the blood of dragon species. My territory is also known as the country of dragons. Almost all the Dragon species in the demon Kingdom inhabit me and are under my control. Even the jiaxinta you see is also a dragon."

    The amazing facts make Sean just want to be rude.

    Nima, the big guy is the big guy. It''s unreasonable to hide such a big clumsiness.

    Sheen could only hold his face and speak after half a day.

    "Isn''t the dragon a demon? How can a demon be a dragon

    Sheen can only ask such questions.

    "I have said that all kinds of dragons are made by imitating my own body. Since I am a demon, is it strange that other dragons are demons?"

    Ayi glanced at Sean and explained to him.

    "You can understand that dragons that can transform people are demons, and dragons that can''t transform people are demons. At the beginning, dragons born can transform people, just like me, so they are all demons. Later, dragons made by imitating our dragon body are classified into the category of demons because they can''t transform people.""But in fact, dragons are essentially the same as us. They are no different from us except that they can''t transform people and, like other demons, need to absorb magic to grow."

    "If the devil man is the closest to the existence of the demon king, then the dragon is the closest to the existence of the demon clan. Maybe not all demons are dragons, but all dragons have the potential to become demons."

    That''s what happened.

    In view of this, AI Yi became the leader of all the Dragon families, and most of them were dragon species.

    "Why do you think the young devil has dragon wings and breathes dragon breath?" AI Yi curled his mouth and said, "it is because the nature of the dragon is similar to that of the demon man, so [the original devil] created this seventh demon man with the dragon as the model, and..."

    here, AI Yi did not go on.

    "In a word, I am very concerned about the powerful and potential dragons. If possible, I, including my subordinates, will try their best to subdue them, take them to the demon world, and try to make them turn into human beings."

    AI Yi cast his eyes on the black dragon. He looked at him first, and then he spoke with great admiration.

    "Your strength is very good. You are only one step away from the limit of life. You have more potential than any dragon under my command. If you can transform people, you will probably directly awaken your unique skills and become the strongest demon clan under the demons. Don''t you try it?"

    Obviously, Ayi is interested in the ability and potential of this black dragon.

    The black dragon hesitated.

    After a while, the black dragon roared again and flew to Sheen''s side.

    Anyone can understand what this means.

    "You want to follow him?"

    Ayrton was surprised.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon also roared and nodded his head. His attitude was very firm.

    AI Yi frowned and looked at Sean. She said strangely, "what means did you use to make it care so much for you?"

    Hearing the speech, sheen just reacted to come over and made a sound without thinking.

    "Just ride."

    Just ride.

    As soon as this was said, the whole scene was silent.

    Sean took a puff from the corner of his mouth.

    Well, I did a big death by accident.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    Although sheen did a big death, but AI Yi did not pursue him in the end.

    Compared to fighting with sheen, Ayi still wants to persuade the black dragon to follow him.

    I can''t help it. It''s really a dragon with such good potential. It''s also the first time that AI Yi meets him.

    "There was a level of 99 before it was transformed into a human being. When it transformed into a human being, it was transformed from a demon into a demon clan. Among all the Dragon clans, except me, it was probably the dragon."

    To be able to afford such an evaluation, we can see how much AI Yi is optimistic about this black dragon.

    But this black dragon is very stubborn. Even though he knows that AI Yi''s bully, he still doesn''t compromise. He is stunned to follow Sheen''s side and is not willing to go to the demon world.

    It really surprised and even moved sheen.

    "Geng Zhong, I didn''t expect to save you so much."

    Sean touched the black dragon''s body with emotion, but he didn''t want to be a brother with it.

    On the contrary, AI Yi said helplessly with a glance of sheen like this.

    "The dragon is not a loyal existence, but each dragon has a strong self-esteem. It doesn''t want to go with me, just because it has bowed to you and recognized you as the master, so it doesn''t want to repent."

    Yes, that''s the truth.

    The black dragon didn''t follow Ayi to leave, not because he didn''t feel excited, but because he had recognized Sean as the LORD before he threw out the olive branch.

    In addition, a life is saved by sheen. It can completely absorb the magic power and flesh of magic refining, and make the level jump to this level. Thanks to sheen, the black dragon''s self-esteem does not allow it to leave like this.

    So, even though Ayi threw out all kinds of bait that made him rather excited, the black dragon finally decided to follow sheen.

    Not for others, only for repaying kindness, and only for the act of recognizing the Lord.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a cultivation as a demon."

    Knowing this, Sean was impressed with the black dragon again.

    In order to repay the kindness and the fact of recognizing the Lord, they have abandoned so many benefits. I''m afraid most people can''t do this.

    "People are not as good as demons."

    Sean''s look at the Dragon changed.

    Under the influence of the magic refining ceremony, the rest of the demons were crazy, only it still insisted on their own, hard to maintain consciousness.

    Under the condition of absorbing the magic power and flesh and blood of demons, the rest of the demons have become monsters, or it is the only one who resists all these things and does not allow himself to degenerate.

    Finally, in the face of AI Yi, who can be said to be the king of the dragon family, she can resist the temptation. In order to repay her kindness, she recognizes Xi''en as the Lord, and refuses all these things decisively.

    This dragon is so personal and charming.

    Sheen has to admit that he''s kind of in love with this dragon.

    Originally, Sean didn''t really want to take the dragon with him.

    After all, the dragon is so big that he has to go back to Wangdu and bring it with him. It is definitely the rhythm that will cause a lot of trouble.

    At the beginning, for similar reasons, didn''t sheen release the Griffin who took himself out of the forest of demons?

    So, he said that he wanted to be a dragon knight. In fact, sheen was going to let the black dragon go back and continue to guard his acre after he left the yarru gorge.

    When Ayi began to solicit, sheen did not intervene in the matter, because he did not care.

    Therefore, even if the black dragon promised this thing, he would not be depressed. At most, he would take the opportunity to blackmail Ayi.

    Now, sheen changed his mind.

    "It''s decided."

    Sheen patted the black dragon''s wings, pondered for a while, and then opened his mouth.

    "From now on, you will be called Yulin."

    "You" is a near word derived from the word "dragon" in previous life.

    "Lin" is the near sound of the word "spirit" from the previous life.

    "Eugene" -- the name of "Eugene" - proved that sheen recognized the black dragon and decided to regard it as his real partner.

    As for why this dragon was taken, it was because AI Yi said that this dragon was actually a female dragon.

    "I hope you can climb to the top of the dragon clan in the future and become the real queen of the dragon."

    Sheen said so happily, let one side of AI Yi can not help but roll a white eye.

    "Roar --!"

    The black dragon - Youlin is excited to send out deafening roar, such as in the corresponding Sheen''s ambition general, momentum towering.

    In this way, the black dragon Youlin became the rider and companion of the brave.

    AI Yi looked at this scene, but did not say anything in particular.

    "To be recognized by the powerful dragon also proves his ability."

    Ayi looked at Sean, who patted Yulin''s head. After a while, she couldn''t help laughing."Then let me see how far this dragon can go with you."

    With that, Ayi looked at you Lin and felt sorry.

    "Not to mention anything else, this dragon''s aptitude and potential are really good. Once transformed into a demon clan, it will definitely surpass those four idiots."

    If it awakens its unique skill in the future, and that unique skill is also relatively strong, then it will never be a delusion to sit firmly in the position of the first person under the devil man.

    Level 99, only a step away from the full level of the dragon, AI Yi really is the first time to see.

    If in the demon world, once a dragon has grown up, that is, it has reached level 80, then they will be immediately trained by the demon clan and try to turn people into human beings.

    Of course, not all dragons can successfully transform people into demons.

    But dragons that reach level 90 or above usually succeed.

    And such a dragon, once transformed, has a high probability of awakening unique skills.

    Two of the four cadres under AI Yi''s command are like this. They were introduced to AI Yi at grade 90. Finally, they successfully transformed themselves, awakened their unique skills, and became AI Yi''s powerful general.

    The number of dragons is too rare, and because of the relationship of treasure, they are often hunted and attacked by others. It is quite difficult for them to grow to a level above 90 in the wild.

    At least, AI Yi has met twice since he lived, which is enough to prove this.

    However, this also has something to do with the slow growth of the dragon.

    Even if you can reach level 80 by adulthood, the dragon is a very long-lived race. If you want to be an adult, it is absolutely impossible to have hundreds or thousands.

    For such a long time, before the dragon grows up, it will be basically killed by the crusade.

    As a result, dragons are rare, and adult dragons are even rarer, and dragons that can grow to levels above 90 are extremely rare.

    You Lin can reach the level of 99, is really let AI Yi a surprise, also gave birth to a lot of love talent heart.

    After all, she is the real dragon queen.

    So, AI Yi also decided.

    "In any case, it''s nothing to do with him."

    In this case, this dragon, I will help him to cultivate and cultivate.

    "Just think you owe me one."

    And ashey murmured.

    Sheen had no idea.

    It is also because of this, in the future, he will harvest a big surprise.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    After successfully conquering a dragon, sheen also happily returned to the camp, with a good mood, into a state of rest.

    Ayi left Youlin behind, claiming to take it with her.

    Of course, Ayi didn''t want to continue to recruit Yulin, just to give it a little help.

    "The magic refining ceremony is still in progress. Any demon and demon family in the ceremony will gradually fall into a violent state. The child is only temporarily out of that state. If he does not stay with me, he will go mad sooner or later."

    In view of this, Ayi will keep Youlin around.

    Different from the first encounter with the demon refining ceremony of the Terrans, the demons have met many magic refining rituals for thousands of years, so they know how to deal with it.

    Besides, the reason why jasinta, Jess and Liz, as demons, can move freely in rituals is that the demons have developed means to resist the interference of rituals on themselves.

    As a demon, Ayi will not be affected by the ceremony. However, she also knows that no matter how bad it is, she can use her own magic power to suppress Youlin''s madness. Therefore, it is better to take Yulin with her.

    So, when sheen returned to camp, Eugene stayed with Ayi.

    Eugene watched sheen leave, immediately turned her head, looked in a direction, eyes began to appear cold feelings.

    "Well?" AI Yi noticed this, looked at Youlin and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "Roar!" Eugene called to Ayi, her voice full of anger and hatred.

    As the leader of the dragon, AI Yi can understand you Lin''s words naturally.

    "You said, you''ve been trapped by a group of Terrans, and you''ve almost become a demon refiner?" AI Yi narrowed her eyes, understood the meaning of Youlin, and said faintly, "so, do you want to avenge them now?"

    "Roar!" Youlin roared again, full of killing intention.

    Eaton laughed.

    "You''re right." AI Yi stretched out his hand, touched Youlin''s scales and murmured, "since I have been wronged so much, I don''t want to retaliate and destroy all the enemies. Is it still qualified to claim to be a dragon

    Not to mention that Youlin was originally a big demon with a level of over 90. She was secretly plotted by a group of weak and small human beings. Without a word, she even had no qualification to claim to be a demon or a strong one.

    "Then you go." AI Yi didn''t mean to stop him. He said calmly, "give back all the humiliation you have received to those people who don''t know how to live or die."

    Smell speech, you Lin eyes fierce light flash, a roar, incite the Dragon Wing behind, set off a hurricane, fly to the sky.

    The next second, Yulin is heading in one direction at an amazing speed.

    AI Yi watched it go away with a smile on her face.

    "This female dragon is really to my taste."

    Unfortunately, I can''t take it.

    "Forget it, there''s a long way to go."

    Elon flies out.

    ...

    on the other side, Vasco and his party are crossing a piece of sand.

    Many aristocrats were beginning to feel exhausted and their faces were full of bitterness.

    "Not yet... Not yet?"

    "How far did that bloody black dragon fly?"

    "If I find it, I will find a chance to peel off its skin and make it into the top-level Dragon Skin armor."

    "Then I''ll take one of its dragon teeth and use it to make swords."

    "Count me in."

    A group of nobles complained.

    As pampered nobles, they naturally could not travel efficiently. If they were not rich and had a lot of magic medicine for physical recovery, they would have been lying down.

    This place is not suitable for these noble men, it is not the place they use for outing.

    If it was not for the large number of people and the protection of the knights, they could not even cope with the numerous high-level demons along the way, reaching the deepest part of the yarru gorge.

    Vasco''s face was cold and there was no discomfort.

    Among these people, Vasco is the oldest. He is over 80 years old and has reached the level of 78. If he is not too old, he will definitely join the guard order.

    Most of the people here are nobles in their forties, so their level is not low. The lowest level can be 60. Otherwise, the galuoli family would not cooperate with them and let them take the young demons into the yarru gorge to preside over the magic refining ceremony.

    Unfortunately, since the beginning of the ceremony, accidents continue to occur.

    first came the news that the messenger of the Royal Highness came into the valley, and then the troops who sent out to kill Thierry and others had not returned. Then the black dragon, who was regarded as a sacrificial offering, fled. Even the connection of the galolis family did not know why it was suddenly broken.This made Vasco realize that maybe things have become a bit troublesome.

    Perhaps, their plans have been blocked, and that may be.

    Vasco is a little upset about this.

    It''s just...

    (even if the plan fails, it doesn''t matter.)

    As long as he can kill the woman, Vasco doesn''t care about plans.

    All the nobles present were those who hated tier.

    In the large-scale assassination ten years ago, all the people present lost their close relatives because of the assassination of the old demon sect.

    It was the same with Vasco, who had a wonderful family that was completely destroyed that night ten years ago.

    And it''s all because of Thiel''s damned mother.

    Therefore, those who had lost their close relatives, including Vasco, hated tier.

    The mother of Tieer, the culprit, has been killed by alidia.

    The Kingdom also wanted to ask the Laguna empire for an explanation, but the other side denied the matter, claiming that they did not instruct Tieer''s mother to do it. It was the woman who was bewitched by the old demon sect and committed such a crime on her own.

    As there was no evidence, the kingdom had no way to win the Ragnar empire.

    As for the old mob sect, it was a group of lunatics, and their whereabouts were uncertain, and they could not even be found.

    In such a case, the nobles who could not vent their inner hatred all aimed at their only existence.

    That''s Thiel.

    Vasco wanted to kill Tieer all the time and avenge her.

    No, it should be said that it is to vent the inner hatred.

    All the nobles present gathered here for the same purpose.

    So...

    "you have to kill that woman''s offspring anyway."

    The face of gas branch is distorted.

    At this moment, however, some of the Knights exclaimed.

    "Lord Vasco!"

    "There are demons approaching!"

    "How fast...!"

    "This... The hostile response is...!"

    Knights with the ability of "enemy perception" were shaken.

    Vasco, too, was shocked. He raised his head and looked into the air.

    The next second, Vasco saw it.

    "Roar --!"

    With the sound of a dragon chanting, the dark dragon came from the sky and stopped over them.

    In his eyes, the fierce and fierce spirit is surging.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "-"

    the whole world was enveloped in a dead silence.

    With Vasco as the first, all the nobles and knights looked at the black dragon that was stirring up the wings of the dragon in the air. One by one, all of them were stupid. They were stupefied, and there was not even a trace of blood on their faces.

    A second ago, they were still chasing each other, treating each other as their own bag, wantonly discussing how to deal with it.

    But in this second, the only thing that emerged in their hearts was bewilderment, bewilderment and growing fear.

    I can''t help it. It''s just like prison. It''s too scary.

    The dragon, which had been in a desperate struggle for a long time ago, will not only look completely intact, but also have tremendous momentum. It is more terrifying than when they just entered the canyon and saw it lying beside the magic source.

    Especially in the eyes of the dragon, which seems to be able to block out the sun, the cold ferocity and murderous spirit are still fluctuating.

    The fierce and murderous spirit made everyone shiver.

    Including the gas branch.

    Why is this so!? Why is this happening

    At this moment, Vasco did not dare to move, his face was pale, and his heart roared wildly.

    Although I don''t know what happened, the Dragon obviously got rid of the interference of the ceremony, and also got rid of the magic power and the flesh and blood of demon refining, which had been struggling to resist before, and recovered completely.

    No, it''s not just recovery.

    The momentum, the magic, clearly more powerful than before.

    (what happened

    Vasco roared in his heart.

    Unfortunately, he will never know that the black dragon in front of him has not only been completely transformed, but also recognized a master, got a name, and won the appreciation of the dragon master.

    So...

    "escape!"

    Vasco let out a roar.

    This sound will detonate the fear in the hearts of all the people present.

    "Come on, run!"

    "Run away!"

    "Knights!"

    "Come and protect me!"

    A group of nobles are crazy, while running away, while shouting hysterically.

    Those knights are also the same, this will be completely ignored to protect those nobles, one by one all run away, not even the slightest idea of resistance.

    But can they escape?

    It is obviously negative.

    "Boom

    The dragon in the sky spewed out the burning dragon breath to the ground.

    "Bang!"

    This is the roar of the earth.

    The invincible dragon''s breath fell on the ground, exploded the earth, let its cover, completely turned into a piece of scorched earth.

    The temperature in the atmosphere rises rapidly.

    The fury of the magic began to roll.

    Those who were covered by the dragon breath did not even have time to send out a scream. All of them were evaporated by the dragon breath on the spot, and even their bodies were not able to stay.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin immediately let out a joyful roar. The dragon''s wings vibrated and the giant body swung. She immediately chased those people who were running away from the sky.

    The dragon breath from the sky will continue to fall, while burning everything on the ground, while burning all the nobles and knights, wantonly harvesting life.

    For a moment, in a corner of the canyon, the fire was shining into the sky, and the Dragon chanted. Under the breath of the dark dragon, not only did the roar sound continuously, but also was gradually burned into a purgatory.

    "Cast your defense magic! Come on

    In the crowd, the escaping gas subjects roared around, but they did bluff some people and let them stop involuntarily, singing defense magic in a panic.

    However, before their incantation was finished, the burning dragon breath fell from the sky again and fell on them.

    The roar and the scream rang out for a long time.

    Vasco took advantage of this opportunity and ran for his life without looking back.

    Defense magic?

    That kind of thing, in front of the dragon breath which claims to be able to break through all defenses, is not as good as a piece of paper.

    Vasco knew this clearly, and didn''t really hope that he could stop the black dragon''s breath by some defensive magic that even his superiors did not have. He just wanted to use those people as shields to fight for a chance to escape.

    After all, if someone is singing magic, there will be magic surging there. The black dragon''s attention must be attracted by the magic and attack there first.

    With such a wishful thinking, Vasco kept running, and at the same time, he kept roaring at the surroundings, coaxing others to attract Yulin''s fire.

    Not to mention, it does work.

    At least, Yulin was really attracted by the spell of magic. Without thinking about it, she first attacked that direction and sent those poor victims to hell.And Vasco also took the opportunity to escape a certain distance, even jumped off a cliff, only to escape from Yulin''s vision, let it not pay attention to the escape of this tiny human.

    The other side is the king of demons, the real dragon, presumably will not notice that there is a tiny human being who has become a fish in the net?

    Vasco can only hope on this point, and without hesitation jumped off the cliff, leaving the dragon''s view as soon as possible.

    "Ah

    "Help

    "No!"

    "Ah, ah!"

    The screams of the nobles and knights who had worked with Vasco reverberated and spread to Vasco''s ears.

    But that would have been ignored by Vasco.

    "Click!"

    The noble who jumped down from the cliff fell heavily at the bottom of the cliff, his feet broke.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    The fierce pain makes the cruel man can''t help but howl. The whole man falls to the ground and can''t stand up any more.

    There''s no need to check. Vasco knows that his feet are useless.

    But Vasco didn''t care so much. He was struggling with pain and crawling on the ground like the back of a rock at the bottom of a cliff.

    He needs to find a place to hide.

    In this situation, only by hiding can he escape from the black dragon''s pursuit.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it

    The embarrassing end and tragic situation, let Vasco can not help but shed tears, the heart is a burst of hate.

    "I haven''t killed that woman, how can I die here...!"

    Vasco supported himself on the idea that he could survive.

    As long as you can escape this disaster...

    "one day, I will make you all pay the price...!"

    Whether it''s a man or a dragon, it''s the same.

    Vasco thought so wildly.

    Unfortunately, he has no chance.

    I don''t know when the scream and roar stopped.

    Instead, behind Vasco, there was a roar, as if something huge had fallen there.

    Vasco''s crawling body froze there.

    The same, stiff expression.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."

    after the half tone, Vasco laughed.

    But, laughing and laughing, he cried again.

    He then uses the last strength, diligently turns around, looks at own behind.

    There, the black dragon spread his wings and looked at him from above. His eyes were still so cold and cruel.

    "Damn it...!"

    In the end, Vasco roared.

    In response to him is a burning dragon breath.

    "Boom

    At the bottom of the cliff, fire and explosion appear at the same time.

    You Lin, the black dragon, snatched out of it and went to the direction of her coming, flying away after her success.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    The night of constant waves finally passed.

    As the sky began to brighten again, in a remote area on the outskirts of the yarru gorge, Jacinta and his party of three appeared here.

    "I''m really good at running."

    Jasinta, sitting on a rock, looked at the things in her hands with a sneer.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª£¡ ¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    I saw that in the hands of this demon cadre, bursts of sharp cry like baby crying kept ringing.

    It''s a cry from a monster.

    The monster has a pair of small dragon wings, but its body is like a locust. It is about the size of a palm. It is tightly held by a ferocious palm like a dragon''s claw.

    This ferocious palm like a dragon''s claw naturally belongs to jasinta.

    Jacinta held the little monster tightly and let it struggle and shout in his own hands.

    Although the body of this little monster sometimes real, sometimes illusory, like a mirage, constantly swaying and shaking, but it is unable to break away from the shackles of Jacinta.

    "Don''t waste your effort." Jasinta sneered: "we have already analyzed your characteristics and know how to bind you without substance. Even if you struggle, you can''t escape."

    With that, Jacinta maintained her grip on the little monster and looked at Jess and Liz beside her.

    "How about it? Is there any movement? "

    Jasinta asked.

    Jesse and Liz, who had closed their eyes and didn''t know what they were feeling, opened their eyes and shook their heads at Jacinta.

    "Nothing unusual, master."

    "Me, too."

    Jess and Liz responded with regret.

    "Is it?" Jasinta was not surprised, murmured: "sure enough, those bastards will not easily expose themselves on the table, this time will be the same as before?"

    Jasinta didn''t directly solve the demons in his hands, just to see if he could lead out the original devil behind him.

    Unfortunately, as AI Yi said before, the oldest, most mysterious and most powerful old demon sect usually does not expose itself on the table, but gives the young devil to others and uses others to hold rituals to disturb the world.

    It''s probably the same this time. They''re not here at all, or they won''t be exposed even here.

    "For them, it''s just a demon cub, and it''s not worth their hand. Unless the ceremony is successful, the demon cub has swallowed the sacrifice and has grown to a level that can''t be ignored. They won''t watch such good material be solved by us?"

    It has to be said that this is a pity.

    Jess and Liz spoke, too.

    "Then why didn''t the master hide in the dark before the ceremony was successful, and then take down the demon cub after it devoured the sacrifice?"

    "Can''t the original devil sit still?"

    Jess and Liz were wondering.

    Jacinta burst into laughter.

    "Even if I want to do this, I have to have the strength." "There are too many demons in this valley. If they are converted into a demon refining ritual, the quality of the sacrifice will be very good. In addition, there is a demon lord with a level of more than 90. If it becomes the last one and devours all the demons in the valley, what will the power grow to, Think about it. "

    And if this excellent sacrifice is swallowed by the demon larva, what degree will the demon larva grow up to? It is also something we can understand.

    "In the face of such a monster, even I have no confidence that I can capture it alive or deal with the scum of it and the original devil at the same time." Jasinta pursed her lips and said helplessly again: "however, if I had known that the master had already woken up and had come to the human world and come here, I might have tried it."

    If it was his little master, it would be very easy to do such a thing.

    Of course, the premise is that the little master has to show real power.

    But if she showed her real strength, the atru Canyon would be gone.

    Besides, Jacinta was not the kind of trash that had to be done by his own master.

    "It''s just a young devil. It''s not qualified for the master to show his real ability to deal with it. Even if [the original devil] appears and is not a core member of the leadership level, there''s no reason to ask the master to do it."

    There was a chill in jasinta''s eyes.

    "However, their range of activities has finally spread to the human world. I''m afraid that the seventh devil man will be born soon?"

    If it is born by that one, it is estimated that the three realms will not be peaceful at that time.

    It''s just"The creation plan of demons has entered the final stage, which means that the [original devil] is about to show its feet."

    Now that the plan has entered the final stage, it must be that the actions of the old demon sect will become more and more obvious, and will become more and more easy to attract other people''s attention.

    Then...

    "I''ll see what you can do."

    With that, jasinta''s hand jerked hard.

    "Bang!"

    In his hands, the shrieking demon cubs are pinched and exploded by life, and there is no whole body dead.

    "Bang

    At the same time, in the atmosphere of the yarru gorge, a sound of something breaking suddenly appeared.

    The flow of magic suddenly slowly returned to normal and told others that the ritual of refining the devil had been ended.

    But it didn''t end there.

    Because there are still a large number of demon refining in the canyon, which are not eliminated.

    And Wangdu side also received news that the Royal Order suffered natural disasters, has begun to send people to the canyon.

    Undercurrent, still surging.

    However, this has nothing to do with sheen and others for the time being.

    Sheen and others only after a night''s rest, finally recovered their spirits and left the camp.

    Next, they are ready to leave the yarru canyon.

    But...

    "I''d like to introduce you to a new partner."

    Before leaving, sheen whistled like this to Vivian and his party.

    The next moment, the huge dark figure came from the horizon and appeared in front of everyone.

    "Roar --!"

    The black dragon, who got the name of Youlin, roared in a terrifying manner. It also set off waves of roaring sound, carrying dust and blowing it to the people.

    Vivian and others are all in a state of stagnation.

    "Dragon... Dragon..."

    lumia pointed with trembling fingers.

    "..."

    melica is dead.

    "This..."

    Vivian took a cold breath.

    Even Tieer''s brow jumped violently, almost without pulling out the weapon.

    "It''s called Yulin."

    Sheen was smiling at the frightened people.

    "Let''s ride it out."

    Smell speech, Wei Wei an a group of people shudder.

    Riding a dragon?

    This... Seems to be a bit exciting!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Outside the yarru gorge, the former royal cavalry camp.

    At this time, in front of the wasteland which is full of huge holes like the surface of the moon, a group of knights gathered here.

    The number of knights is not large, only about a few hundred.

    However, these hundreds of people are all wearing the most sophisticated equipment, wearing the most advanced weapons, their body vaguely shows a strong feeling, which makes people feel palpable.

    If anyone saw this, they would have cried out.

    Because, these hundreds of people are not only all female knights, and the lowest level is 50. The female knights are all beautiful and outstanding, forming a very beautiful landscape.

    Of course, if the eye power of the people, it must be able to recognize the identity of this group of female knights.

    They were the second princess of the Kingdom, the paladin order, which was organized by Rosie lusti herself.

    and where the holy sword knights are, the Royal Highness will also be there.

    Yes.

    Roxie''s here.

    And, standing in front of all the female knights.

    "..."

    looking at the terrible wasteland in front of her eyes, Roxie was silent.

    The Knights behind Roxie are holding their breath one after another, unable to believe the scene in front of them.

    Last night, a group of knights and adventurers rushed back to the capital and told the palace about it.

    "Natural disaster!"

    "It was a real natural disaster!"

    "The Knights of the kingdom are finished!"

    "Galuoli is over

    Those knights and adventurers seemed to be greatly frightened, some were crazy, some were excited, some were even tearful, but they all said such things together.

    As a result, the palace already knew that the Knights of the Kingdom guarding here were attacked by a natural disaster.

    Under that natural disaster, the Royal Knights'' order which guarded here was almost destroyed, and none of the galuoli family survived. All of them were buried here.

    Once such news was sent back, the whole king was shocked.

    That''s the Knights of the Kingdom, the grassroots force that guards the kingdom of Mithra.

    Now, the Knights'' order is so destroyed that it is equivalent to the collapse of the army of a great country. How can it not cause shock?

    The palace even summoned the nobles all night to meet and discuss the matter, and soon decided that it was necessary to send someone here to investigate what happened.

    Roxie volunteered.

    Therefore, when the kingdom was greatly shaken by this incident, and the palace was still discussing how to eliminate the influence of this incident and suppress the neighboring countries that were ready to move because of this, Lottie had taken the lead in bringing her own Paladin order and came here without stopping to see this scene.

    Then, with this look, Roxie basically understood.

    "It''s not a natural disaster at all."

    There are two reasons for this.

    One is the condition of the scene.

    According to the Knights and adventurers who fled back to the capital, it was a meteor shower that caused the natural disaster. The continuous meteorite destroyed everything here and destroyed the Royal Knights.

    However, at a glance, Roxie did not see any meteorites at all.

    This proves that the meteorites are not materials falling from the sky, but formed by magic and other means. Only when they dissipate on the spot after the attack, can they leave no trace like this.

    The second is the magic left in the scene.

    If it was a natural disaster, there would not be so much magic left on the scene, and the magic in the atmosphere would not be as chaotic as this.

    The abnormal magic proves that what appears here is not natural disasters, but the magic means of human beings.

    In addition, no one wants to believe that a natural disaster will happen to the camp where the royal order is stationed, so it is just aimed at them and destroyed them. Roxie is sure that someone has targeted the royal order and caused all this.

    So, here''s the problem.

    "Who is the other party?"

    Roxie has never heard of anyone who can summon a meteor shower attack.

    No, Roxie did think that there might be a man with such means.

    After all, the other side claimed not long ago that he had learned the most difficult magic to learn - celestial magic.

    If it is that kind of magic, with that person''s magic, want to call a meteor shower comparable to the natural disaster, it can be done completely.

    But...

    "why?"

    Why would he do such a thing?

    Roxie kept thinking.

    She believed that the man must have done so for no reason.Although he is very unreliable, no serious all day, but Roxie knows he is a trustworthy man.

    Of course, that man is also a man who will report his revenge. He is not a kind-hearted villain who will let people die.

    Anyway, Roxie trusted him.

    Moreover, her trust did not make her feel uneasy.

    As a person with the blessing of the goddess of fate, since Roxie did not have an ominous premonition of the decision to trust others, it proved that she did not go to the fate she should not go.

    In that case, Roxie was more confident that the man must have some idea to do such a thing.

    So...

    "leave some of them here for investigation, and the rest will follow me into the canyon."

    Roxie gives orders to the Knights of the paladins.

    "Yes!" "

    The Knights of the paladin order immediately responded.

    But just then...

    "huh?"

    Roxie''s delicate face suddenly changed into a loud voice.

    "Be on guard

    Hearing this, the female knights who are preparing to carry out Roxie''s orders can''t help but be surprised, but they do not hesitate to comply with Roxie''s order, pull out their weapons one by one and enter the state of alert.

    Roxie also did not hesitate to pull out the sword from her waist and stare at the direction of the canyon.

    She felt it.

    There, a breath of extraordinary horror is coming towards us.

    That breath...

    "so strong..."

    too strong.

    Such a powerful magic is no less than his own mentor, alidia elbain.

    Even, there is a subtle beyond.

    "Can''t it be..."

    Roxie looks dignified.

    There is such a strong breath, in the yarru Canyon, there is only one.

    Roxie, she thought of it in an instant.

    And it turned out that Roxie was not wrong.

    "Roar!"

    In the sound of dragon chanting, a dark dragon vibrates its wings and sweeps out of the canyon and enters everyone''s eyes.

    This scene shocked all the female Knights of the paladin order.

    "The black dragon of atru...!"

    "The black dragon of atru has come out!"

    "Come on! Protect your highness

    "Watch out for its breath!"

    The Knights are ready to protect Roxie, even if their faces change dramatically.

    Roxie''s pupils shrank, but then she was stunned, and her face became strange.

    Because, she seemed to see several familiar figures on the back of the dragon, and also felt several familiar breath.

    "No..."

    Roxie just froze there.

    On the contrary, it was the black dragon, after wandering in the air for a while, actually fell down.

    The Knights immediately prepare their magic and release their attacks.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Roxie stopped them and began to laugh bitterly.

    At this distance, Roxie is sure.

    On the back of that dragon, there are her acquaintances one by one.

    Especially the leader.

    "Why did you come?"

    With the sound of surprise, Sean poked a head out of the black dragon''s head and looked at Roxie in surprise, like a furtive grandson.

    Roxie had an impulse to shoot him to death.

    You almost scared Princess Ben. Did you make it?

    Riding a dragon?

    You''re an old bull!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    In fact, not only Roxie was nearly scared to death, but also the girls sitting on Yulin were nearly scared to death.

    "Wuwu..."

    "I... I actually rode the Dragon..."

    lumia and melika, who were on the dragon''s back, were dizzy. I don''t know whether it was because their heads didn''t respond, or they were too excited and dizzy.

    "Yes, we did ride the dragon, and it was the famous black dragon of ataru."

    Vivian holds melika with a bitter smile, and her voice is full of emotion.

    Tieer held lumia in silence, and her eyes were filled with feelings that others didn''t understand.

    As for Ayi, she was the most calm one in the crowd. After Youlin landed, she immediately jumped out of her body, looking like she didn''t care.

    "Eh?"

    Roxie, who wants to rush over and question sheen, is stunned when she sees Ayi.

    Where is this little girl from?

    What''s more, how could you come out of the canyon with sheen and others?

    Also, looking at her, why can''t you relax your vigilance?

    "A lovely little girl with a pillow?"

    Roxie thought for a moment, and always felt a little familiar, as if someone had mentioned the appearance of such a person.

    Roxie''s contemplation made the Knights behind her misunderstood.

    "Please step back, your highness."

    "Please be careful."

    "That''s the black dragon of atru."

    The knights, who thought that Roxie was afraid to get close to Eugene, said so warily. At the same time, they looked at Sean and others who came down from the dragon''s back. They were still shocked.

    These people actually rode out of the canyon on the black dragon of atru. Did any of them domesticate this high-level black dragon?

    But it''s a dragon!

    The Dragon known as the king of demons!

    Every Dragon has a very strong self-esteem, and it is almost impossible to be domesticated. Even the master of domestication in the kingdom could not tame a real dragon. He could only tame a flying dragon, not to mention a powerful dragon with a rank above 90.

    How can we not be shocked by the fact that this dragon, which has occupied the yarru gorge for 400 years and made the Kingdom give up its Crusade, may have been domesticated now?

    Who on earth did this?

    Who has such ability?

    The knights were shocked again.

    And as the culprit of all this, sheen is Shi Shi ran, jumping from Yulin''s head and landing on the ground.

    "Roar!"

    Yulinton gave a low roar, and there was a feeling of obedience in her voice.

    "Good."

    Sheen reached out his hand and touched Yulin''s low head. He used the "domestication" skill to mobilize the magic power, which was slowly infused into Yulin''s body through the palm of his hand.

    Yulin narrowed her eyes in great comfort.

    Seeing this scene, all the female knights were shocked.

    It''s him!

    He tamed the black dragon of attru!

    The Knights cast shocked eyes on Sean.

    Even Roxie finally came to her senses.

    "You... You domesticated this black dragon?"

    Roxie looked at the scene and made a sound of amazement and amazement.

    "How about it? Isn''t it great? "

    Sheen raised her eyebrows as if to show off to Roxie.

    "It''s not a matter of severity, is it?" Roxie said in a confused way, "do you have [domestication] skills? What is the level of skill? How can we even domesticate the black dragon of ataru? You... "

    " stop stop! Why are there so many questions? " Sheehan quickly halted and faced the confused Luo Si, who was not very good at it. "Calm down, Princess Royal. That''s all. Just recognize the facts first, and then tell the rest."

    Smell speech, next to Wei Wei an a group of people can''t help but show helpless expression.

    Because, by the time they met Eugene and were in chaos, sheen had said it once.

    unexpectedly, even the royal highness of the princess could not be free from the dirty work.

    Roxie, aware of this, stares at Sean quietly and opens her mouth in a bad tone.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Roxie was anxious to know the truth.

    Whether it''s about the domestication of the black dragon in atru or the royal order, Roxie wants to make a good inquiry.

    It''s not just Roxie, but everyone in Vivian''s team is in the dark.

    Eugene''s affairs, Vivian and others have not yet heard a specific explanation from sheen.

    As for the Royal Knights, Vivian and others did not know, but they could see the wasteland like the surface of the moon beside them, and they were all shocked.Everyone realized that there seemed to be a lot of things happening that night yesterday.

    And what happened, perhaps only sheen knows.

    Sheen shrugged and now wanted to explain to Roxie.

    It''s just that, at this moment, a voice, by magic, got into Sheen''s ear.

    "It''s better not to let the people of the Kingdom know about the young devil and the magic refining ceremony, otherwise it will cause extra troubles."

    It''s a voice that only sheen can hear.

    The voice was so familiar that sheen recognized it and turned his eyes away.

    There, Ayi touches Youlin''s Dragon Wings, and looks at Sean as well.

    Obviously, that''s what Ayi said.

    Sheen knows why she said that.

    First of all, whether it''s the devil''s cubs or the magic refining ceremony, they are made by the demons. If they are known by the Terrans, they still don''t know what kind of moths will come out, making the demons the targets of criticism.

    Secondly, AI Yi has always claimed that this incident is a disgrace to the demons. Even sheen learned some information from his mouth after he entered the canyon, and Jacinta did not want to reveal it. Therefore, he acted in spite of the Kingdom''s suspicion when there was something unusual around the royal capital.

    Therefore, the demon people should not want to let this matter be known by the Terrans and even the protoss, right?

    Sheen didn''t mind keeping aye''s secret.

    After all, in addition to Roxie and Vivian, there are many young Knights here.

    So...

    "I''ll tell you about it when I go back." Sheen changed the subject and said to Roxie, "now, we just need to do two things."

    "... what''s the matter?" Roxie was silent for a while, then she chose not to ask, rolled her eyes, and solved to sheen.

    Sheen opened his mouth without thinking.

    "The first thing is to send someone to seal off the canyon. There are many disgusting monsters in it. If they run out, it will be a bit troublesome."

    This sentence, let Roxie''s eyes coagulate.

    "Monster?" Roxie wanted to ask, but eventually she swallowed the question, nodding and saying, "what about the second thing?"

    The second thing is simple.

    "Go home."

    Sheen''s light expression.

    "I''m hungry."

    With that, sheen turned and went back to Eugene''s back.

    With Roxie as the leader, many people who listened to Sheen''s words carefully almost fell down.

    Come home!

    Shentema is hungry!

    Ah ah ah! I really want to hit people!

    Roxie and others are a little bit crazy.

    But Sheehan doesn''t care that much.

    After so many things have happened, I''m sure I can''t spare myself.

    In this case, if you don''t have a good meal and a bath, how can you keep going?

    So, go home, find your parents, have dinner.

    No, it should be to go home, find a maid and have dinner.

    That''s what Sean wants to do now.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Today, for Wang Du, it is definitely not a peaceful day.

    Almost in less than a few hours, the destruction of the remaining members of the royal order in the yarru gorge spread all over the streets of the royal capital.

    This is news that can''t be blocked.

    After all, the incident was too fierce. The wasteland outside the yarru gorge was still there. The Knights and adventurers who were scared back rushed back to the capital of the king in droves. Many people saw it with their own eyes. In addition, the actions of blocking the surrounding areas of the capital and the abnormal demons, the people of Wangdu had been paying close attention to the recent events.

    Under such circumstances, the speed of news spreading is very fast. If you want to block the information, it is totally too late to do.

    Therefore, today''s Wang is noisy, there is no way to calm down.

    Of course, it''s just an appetizer.

    The real uneasiness began after that.

    First of all, there was a dragon flying into the Wangdu when it was witnessed, causing great panic.

    As the king of the demons, the Dragon species flew into the capital of the kingdom in such a high sounding manner. If it hadn''t been for Roxie who had sent someone to report to the Wangdu in advance and said hello, I''m afraid the cavalry of the guards would have gone out?

    In addition, sheen and others who rode Yulin back to the royal capital were also summoned by the palace. They did not have time to go home to eat and rest, so they were led into the palace by the order of knights in a hurry.

    In particular, Sean, as the owner of Yulin, also has news that before the incident, he went to the yarru Canyon, had a conflict with the royal order, and finally stayed in the canyon all night. All this information tells people that he is not irrelevant.

    In this case, it is normal for the kingdom to ask him for questions.

    And sheen did not hide it. In the hall of the audience, in front of all the royal families and nobles, he readily admitted it.

    "I did destroy the Knights of the kingdom that stayed in the canyon."

    At that time, the nobles of the whole hall of audience fell into a dead silence, even Anxi was not calm, showing a kind of ignorant state.

    There''s no way. They haven''t seen such arrogant criminals. They dare to admit their crimes in front of the throne. They also admit that they are so straightforward and fresh.

    But then they learned how unusual it was.

    "The galuoli family secretly united with the old demons to launch evil magic rituals in the yarru gorge, in an attempt to do harm to the kingdom."

    Sheen told everyone the truth.

    He did not mention the matter of the young devil, nor did he mention the magic refining ceremony. He just told the people that the galloolli family and the old demon sect planned to hold an evil magic ceremony. The

    evidence is that they do not care about the instructions of his royal highness, and completely exclude others from entering the ytru canyon.

    and the Yalu gorge, where there are still many demons to fight, are still wandering. The Kingdom only needs to send people into it.

    In addition, sheen also provided information, claiming that the galloolli family secretly took private soldiers to the yarru gorge, and even many nobles joined hands with them to commit mischief in the valley.

    These can also be found.

    The bodies of the Black Knights of the galloolli family are still in the yarru gorge, including the two deputy heads of the royal order. The kingdom can send people to investigate.

    The same is true of those noble families. As long as we investigate, we can know that they often gather in recent times and leave the royal capital collectively some time ago, and then their whereabouts are unknown.

    These are all doubtful points, and there are traces to follow.

    "I decided to punish these stupid nobles and knights for the sake of the Kingdom and the people."

    Sheen said so.

    As a result, the palace had a long and long discussion on this matter, and finally, just as sheen had expected before, because of his strength and numerous suspicious actions of the Royal Knights, they decided not to investigate the matter.

    Although many nobles also claimed that sheen had committed a great crime and caused so much loss of combat power to the Royal Palace, they should have won it. Some even claimed that sheen, like Tieer''s mother ten years ago, was a spy sent by neighboring countries to harm the kingdom. However, these people could not provide any evidence at all and were afraid of Sheen''s actions. As a result, they could not afford any water spray.

    The main reason is that Sean has become the owner of the black dragon of attru, which makes many people fear.

    And the Kingdom paid more attention to Hearn because of this.

    "Being able to tame such a high-level dragon species, 80% of the adventurer has acquired quite high-level [domestication] skills."

    The high-level officials in the Kingdom, led by Anxi, thought of this, and looked at sheen differently.

    You should know that the large number of flying dragons domesticated by the master of domestication in the kingdom is an excellent fighting force and help.

    The Knights of the guard order rode the flying dragon to fight, which was invincible.If sheen was able to tame the real dragon, it would have been too much for the kingdom to imagine.

    For the sake of this, the kingdom will never do anything to him as long as it is not really confirmed that sheen is harming the kingdom.

    Not to mention, in this matter, Roxie still chose to stand on the side of sheen. The nobles headed by the lazahads had always claimed that the actions of the Royal Knights'' order were very suspicious. Finally, even Jacinta appeared in the audience hall to show their support for sheen. How could the Kingdom find Sheen''s trouble?

    So, after a whole day of fermentation, a news spread in the Wangdu.

    "Many nobles headed by the galuoli family secretly colluded with the old demons, intending to hold evil magic rituals in the yarru gorge and harm the kingdom. Now, all participants, including the mastermind, pharbiweng galuoli, have been punished."

    "From now on, the plural nobles headed by the galuoli family will be deprived of their titles and demoted to civilians."

    "The order of the kingdom will be reorganized in the near future, and the head, deputy head and the holders of several positions will be re elected later."

    "Moreover, the yarru gorge will be completely blocked by the kingdom from now on, and will not be reopened until the follow-up problems of the ceremony are solved."

    "In this incident, the adventurer Sean has made great achievements and will be rewarded by the kingdom."

    The news of this one then exploded in the capital and spread all over the streets again.

    That''s when people realized that so much had happened.

    And then the kingdom will encounter all kinds of problems.

    For example, under the great loss of the royal order, what actions the neighboring countries will take must be fully monitored and dealt with.

    For another example, the kingdom had to reorganize the royal order and select the aristocratic families that led the royal order.

    The follow-up events of the yarru gorge have to be solved one by one.

    All these require the kingdom to formulate countermeasures and make resolutions.

    And then, no matter what, there''s a person whose name is destined to spread all over the streets with these stories.

    The man, named Sean.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    In this way, sheen managed to get rid of the possibility of being convicted and retired. He went directly to lazahard''s house and fell asleep.

    Not only sheen, but Vivian, tyer, lumia and melika were all very tired. They couldn''t have a good rest in the wild. So when they came back to lazahad''s house, they washed up and went back to bed.

    Even Ayi yawned and claimed to go back to sleep.

    For this sleepy little girl, the last night''s rush was a very uncomfortable thing. She would not have gone if it wasn''t for Sean''s face.

    So, this time, AI Yi also went back to his room to have a rest.

    As for Yulin, sheen and others naturally could not have brought it to the razahad house.

    "I''ll set it up."

    Before she came back, Roxie said this to sheen, who had some troubles and didn''t know how to put Yulin.

    "In the Northern District of Wangdu, there are not only cavalry camps, but also horse houses for various domesticated demons. The Dragon houses used to house flying dragons are also over there. Put your dragon over there."

    So, sheen gave Eugene to Roxie and let her settle down.

    Although Yulin seemed a little discontented, after sheen fed him a lot of magic, he immediately became satisfied, obediently obeyed Sheen''s orders and left with Roxie.

    I believe that Yulin can also have a more comfortable residence over there.

    At least, if there was no such arrangement from Roxie, sheen could only let Yulin fly to the outskirts of Wangdu and find a mountain to hide in temporarily.

    So sheen was grateful for Roxie''s help.

    And for this kind of sheen, Roxie has only one word.

    "After the rest, just come to me."

    Roxie''s appearance of smiling and not laughing made Sean laugh.

    He knew that there must be all kinds of things Rosie wanted to confirm to herself.

    Not to mention the fact that Sheen has high-level domestication skills, Roxie will definitely ask.

    Can tame the Dragon high-level skills, even Roxie can''t ignore it?

    Not to mention that others would believe Sean''s nonsense, but Roxie couldn''t believe it.

    It''s just that sheen didn''t intend to expose it, and Roxie didn''t plan to pursue it.

    But this does not mean that in front of others, it does not mean that Roxie will let Sean go in private.

    ... "Well, this royal highness wants to give me wool again."

    Sheen looked at the essence through the phenomenon, but turned his eyes.

    But he didn''t refuse. After agreeing to Roxie, he left with Vivian and others and went back to lazahard''s house to have a rest.

    What sheen didn''t know was that, after all these things, the Duke of the Stirling family and the Duke began to plot again in a villa in the aristocratic District of the royal capital.

    "Bang!"

    In the study, such a broken sound will be extremely abrupt ring up.

    Barry severely knocked a teacup to the ground, a look of anger.

    Limjo stood by, silent.

    But he could understand why his father was so angry.

    "Arturo''s Black Dragon..." Barry hated the way: "did not expect, just an adventurer, not only has such a high level of [domestication] skills, but also successfully domesticated that vicious black dragon, it is really defensible."

    This matter, for the Stirling family, is undoubtedly very unfavorable.

    There is no reason for it.

    "With such skills, the Kingdom certainly does not want to let go of such a person. It will certainly try its best to keep him and confer him a title. In addition, he has made great achievements twice in a row. It is easy for the adventurer to gain his position again."

    Barry didn''t speak quickly.

    "If it goes on like this, it may be possible for him to obtain the identity matching his royal highness. At that time, even his majesty will want to marry his highness to the adventurer?"

    Barry was not happy about it, he felt tricky.

    Limjo didn''t say a word, but his hands were tightly clasped.

    Obviously, Barry''s words were all heard by Lim Joe and had to care.

    After all, it would be the pain of limjo''s life if it turned out that way.

    Inspired by the attitude between sheen and Roxie before, limjo had a vague idea of what he wanted to do. Now, the idea is undoubtedly stronger.

    Especially...

    "with that black dragon, his strength is undoubtedly upgraded to a terrible level. Even if I find the weakness of his unique skills, how can I get him?"

    At the thought of it, limjo felt a little out of control.

    It''s been a long time for him to smile. It''s been a long time.But in order to achieve his goal, limcho could only bear it hard and dare not break out.

    But now, limjo felt that even if he had achieved his goal, he might not be able to do anything about Sean.

    Now that man has been given the greatest attention by the kingdom because of his successful domestication of the black dragon of atru. In addition, he has made great achievements, and he is also protected by terrorist demons of grade 90 or above. Who dares to provoke him?

    Even the Duke of Stirling, if you want to offend sheen next, you have to think about it.

    Because other nobles would not allow it, the kingdom would not allow it, and the black dragon around him would not allow it.

    Even a duke, Stirling couldn''t cope with so many nobles, not to mention the kingdom.

    The same is true of the black dragon. The king of demons above level 90 is undoubtedly a great threat to the Stirling family who do not have super masters of level 90 or above.

    Limjo could even imagine how the old man and his side of the family would object if he and his father really went back to the family and claimed to deal with sheen.

    This is definitely a very sad thing.

    As a result, limcho was rarely at sea.

    "What should I do?"

    How can I deal with that man?

    It''s just an adventurer. Why is it difficult for the Duke?

    Joe took a deep breath from Barry.

    "It seems that we can''t touch the adventurer for the time being."

    What Barry was feeling when he said that, limjo didn''t know.

    Limjo only knew that his heart was very oppressive.

    "Do you really care about him?"

    Lim josa was hoarse.

    "At least not for the time being." Barry calm way: "at present, there is no chance, as long as he is still in Wangdu, we are afraid we can not deal with him."

    In other words...

    "is father going to clean him up outside Wangdu

    Limjo stares at Barry.

    "That''s the only way." Barry pondered for a moment and then said, "tomorrow, you go to lazahad''s house and give that sheen a present."

    "Gift?" Limjo frowned.

    "Do what you want." Barry said without doubt: "it depends on whether this gift can get him hooked."

    Hearing this, limjo was silent and nodded after half a sound.

    Sean didn''t know all this.

    When he knows, he will not feel uncomfortable, but will smile happily.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    At this point, Sean is having a dream.

    A dream.

    The scene in the dream is a familiar past.

    In the open-air pool in the wild, sheen hugs Tieer, who sits on her body, and looks at the beautiful girl who has taken off her mask. Her heart is burning.

    As the saying goes, the day thinks, and the night dreams.

    Last time, because it was too sudden, Tieer also released two attacks (revealing the true appearance and revealing blessing skills). Sheen was in a state of ignorance. Even when he came out of the pool, he was taken out by others.

    But this time...

    "I am special social security!"

    So, in reality, sheen, who is submissive in reality, can be described as a heavy blow in his dream, turning ignorance into motivation, turning regret into firmness, and not happy.

    Satisfied sheen was willing to leave this wonderful dream and finally woke up from his sleep.

    However, the sight of waking up and appearing in front of his eyes almost did not scare him out of a scream.

    "..."

    with an indescribable silence, the beautiful maid lay in front of Sean, looking at him quietly with ruby eyes.

    "You..."

    Sean was stunned and confused. He didn''t react to the reality at all, so he was so stupid there.

    "Are you awake?"

    But Lasha was so calm that she didn''t even shake her face.

    However, she was not only lying on the bed of sheen, and was tightly held by him. Although her clothes were very neat and not a bit confused, Sheen''s hands were still placed in some very bad positions.

    Feeling the sweet body in his arms and the wonderful touch on his hands, sheen suddenly laughed.

    "I see. I''m still dreaming."

    So sheen closed his eyes and looked as if he were going to sleep.

    It''s a pity...

    "please don''t be as escapist as last time."

    Rasha''s icy voice awakens sheen, who intends to turn a blind eye to all this.

    Sheen nervously reopened his eyes, reconfirmed their state, and pulled out a smile that was worse than crying.

    "So, miss Rasha, are we..."

    Sheen was careful to confirm this.

    On the contrary, lashia is still calm.

    "You have lost your sleep."

    Lasha''s statement is concise and comprehensive.

    It''s just that there''s a lot of information in this sentence.

    At least last night, you didn''t know what you did when you were drunk It means.

    Fortunately, things are not at their worst.

    "I was waiting for you to wake up, but I didn''t know what dream you had. Suddenly I was dragged to bed and held me in my arms."

    Lasha explained the whole situation in a voice that did not raise or falter.

    "Just... Just holding on to it?"

    Sheen was not at all glad, but turned blue.

    Because, he knows what dream he had.

    Since it was the dream that dragged people to bed, and now wake up, hands and feet are still in such a dirty state, then sheen doesn''t feel like he is just holding on to others.

    Sure enough...

    "you''re still touching me."

    The description of the language of lashia is not surprising.

    "What else?"

    Sheen was silent for a long time, and then he was confirmed in a hoarse voice.

    "You still want to take off my clothes."

    With the most calm expression, she said the most frightening words.

    "What else?"

    Sheen went on to confirm that there was a hint of embarrassment and sobbing in his voice.

    "You also kiss me."

    Lasha is still so calm, as if all this is just a cloud.

    "Kiss... Kiss where...!"

    But this time, sheen couldn''t calm down. His voice was out of tune.

    Fortunately...

    "face."

    Lasha said lightly a not too bad position.

    Sean was relieved.

    It''s OK. It''s just a face.

    No, not even the face!

    This is the first time that my brother has taken the initiative to kiss others?

    The first two times were forced to kiss by others, this time it was their turn to take the initiative, and the result was to achieve this achievement in a dream?

    I am! (it seems that there are tens of thousands of grass mud horses galloping past in my heart)

    only lashia is still so light.

    "Now that you wake up, it''s almost time to get up." Lasha stares at sheen and says, "can you let me go, please?"Hearing this, Sean responded and let go.

    Although the feeling is really no words, sheen also some reluctant to give up, but there is no way, this is playing rogue, can not continue.

    Rasha got up and didn''t even need to tidy up her clothes. Her movements were crisp and neat, and her posture looked so neat and straight.

    It makes sheen a little more emotional.

    Nima, what''s happened? Can you change your expression?

    It''s like a little thing happened to me, but it''s like a little thing?

    Even if we are still new brother, we must have no experience, right?

    How can you be so calm?

    Sean, who was somewhat unconvinced in his heart, could not help speaking.

    "Don''t you feel aggrieved?"

    Sheen stares at Lasha.

    But Lasha frowned.

    "Aggrieved?" "Why do you say that?" she asked

    "Er..." Sean was speechless and could only say, "because I did this to you."

    After hearing the speech, she seemed to understand something and her expression returned to calm.

    "To satisfy any need of the master is the meaning of a maid like me." Rasha said quietly, "so, your question is meaningless."

    Sheen''s mouth twitched.

    That is to say, as long as it is your master, it will do to you, right?

    Good. I remember.

    I''ll make you cry next time. It''s no use even if lesia comes.

    When sheen was so determined, Lasha opened his mouth again and said a word that made him spit blood.

    "The eldest lady often sleeps, then drags me to sleep together, also likes to rub me, I have been used to." "Besides, I don''t think Mr. Sheen has the guts to be rude," Lasha said indifferently

    Sean didn''t realize the meaning of the latter sentence for a while.

    It wasn''t until after a while that sheen reacted.

    This is not to say that they have color heart and no color gall!?

    I am! (¨s£à¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß.

    "Well, please get up. Breakfast is ready. Miss Vivian and her party have already woken up. Don''t let people wait for a long time."

    Hearing Rasha''s ever-changing calm tone, sheen was very reluctant to get up, together with him, and left the room.

    It''s just like washing clothes last time, but I didn''t know what to bring.

    As always terrible.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Lazahard house, restaurant.

    After several days, the people of Vivian team finally gathered here again.

    While enjoying the delicious food, a group of girls kept talking with a happy smile, which made the whole restaurant seem lively and youthful.

    Looking at this scene, Sean is very moved.

    "It''s just been a matter of life and death. It''s a pity that they can recover so quickly."

    No, it''s not just recovery.

    Sheen can see that Vivian''s feelings seem to be better than before.

    Tieer, in particular, seldom participated in this kind of small talk before. Even though he was only drinking tea in silence, now he would insert a few words from time to time.

    It''s proof that tier''s mindset has changed.

    After this battle, Tieer already knew that these companions around him would not care about his origin and would stand on his side regardless of life or death.

    In particular, when Tieer''s "ghost" has been exposed, none of the people around him has changed their attitude, and they have not asked Tieer anything about this matter, as if it didn''t exist. It must have touched Tieer?

    The women have not even talked about being framed.

    It''s just because it''s a trap for Tieer. They''re just involved in it. If they talk freely, they''ll worry about causing Tieer''s guilt.

    Therefore, the women really regard this matter as nonexistence, and always talk about some unimportant things with a smile. That attitude should give Tieer some comfort and some redemption, so that Tieer can be more open in front of the public?

    On the contrary, Sean always thinks that his attention will be attracted by Tieer from time to time, like a boy in first love.

    Who let Sean just have a big fight in his dream?

    It''s impossible not to think about it.

    Of course, Tieer didn''t find out, otherwise it would have been a reaction.

    However, the appearance of Lasha made these girls care.

    "Lord Lasha, can I serve this dish?"

    "Please take a look at this dish, Lord Lasha."

    "Elder sister, are you tired?"

    "Why don''t you take a rest, sister?"

    At the side of Raha, the servants and chefs of the razahad family would gather from time to time, asking for various opinions and looking at her with adoring eyes, which made the girls look strange.

    "... seriously, what happened during our absence?"

    "... is that the maid around you?"

    "Hua... The one in Huaming hall?"

    "Why is she here, and is so warmly received or worshipped by the servants here..."

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica all looked at each other for a long time, dumbfounded.

    Lasha appeared only after they left Wangdu and went to the yarru gorge, and they were brought back by sheen. They would not know, so that''s normal.

    For a moment, sheen explained to the public that Rasha would stay on his side for a while and take care of himself.

    Although the girls don''t know what happened, they don''t say anything about Sheen''s decision. Even Vivian also said that if she needs to, she can ask Miguel for permission and let Lasha stay here.

    Little did you know...

    "please rest assured that on the day I stayed here, I had already privately consulted Lord Miguel and obtained the permission to stay. The condition is to deal with the miscellaneous affairs of the razahad family, and I don''t need to bother you to show up."

    Rasha''s calm words made people speechless.

    Sean was even more puffy.

    He didn''t know anything about it.

    It''s no wonder that he was so straightforward when he asked for raxia''s residence permit from Miguel. It''s no wonder that lashia managed the house in an orderly way, even building it into a paradise. Is it because of the PY in advance?

    Dirty! What a mess!

    At a time when sheen was not sure why she was angry about this, the women also knew the extraordinary ability of Lasha. They were interested in her one by one, and talked to her.

    There was a sentence after sentence response from Lasha, which was neither too humble nor too rude. She had a feeling of being neither humble nor arrogant. She really had the temperament of an elder sister.

    While chatting, people chatted about a few good news.

    One is the Vivian team of the public after this difficult life and death, the collective strength has been improved.

    Wei''an has reached fifty-two.

    Tieer''s level also reached 60.Melika''s grade is 45, too.

    Even lumia''s level has been raised to 47.

    The women''s strength has been improved one after another, especially Tieer, after breaking through level 60, has thoroughly watched the second day''s name below Roxie, and even her [magic sword] skill has been upgraded to level 4, which is much better than before.

    It is the so-called happiness and misfortune depend on each other. It is undoubtedly the most obvious for the growth of an individual to overcome the difficulties of life and death. The people of Vivian team can upgrade several levels one after another, but they can understand it.

    In addition, because they were framed by the galuoli family, they met the crisis just now, and they were more or less involved in the incident, and they also received compensation from the kingdom.

    To be specific, it is to obtain a small part of the family property of those nobles who were destroyed by Youlin, which can just be used to replace their own equipment, and then their strength will be improved a lot.

    The women of Vivian''s team have decided to visit Wangdu in the next few days, and take advantage of this opportunity to buy some excellent equipment produced by Wangdu, and even prepare some magic medicine, in case something like this one needs to fight hard for several days in a row.

    With a good magic medicine, whether it is to restore the injury or magic, or even to restore physical strength and energy, it is very helpful.

    So the women are ready to buy.

    Of course, sheen, a poor man, has no sense of participation or even the right to participate.

    His money had already been wiped out by two dessert monsters, and then he had to tighten his belt and buy a wool.

    But sheen is not.

    He also has good news, doesn''t he?

    "Have you made great achievements this time, and have you thought about what reward you want?"

    Vivian asked Sean that.

    Yes, Sheen''s reward for this incident has not come down yet.

    And Sean thinks so.

    "As long as I''m not allowed to be an aristocrat, I can say anything."

    That is to say, don''t deal with the empty ones. As long as it''s something practical, he can accept it.

    After visiting Roxie''s room, sheen was completely overturned.

    "You make me a nobleman, too?"

    Sean stares at Roxie.

    "That''s right."

    Roxie nodded solemnly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    On this day, sheen followed Roxie''s instructions last time. When the people of Vivian''s team went shopping wildly, he left Lasha at home and looked after Ayi, who was still awake. Then he went to the palace alone and visited Roxie''s room.

    This time, there were a lot of nobles and young masters outside Roxie''s bedroom. I don''t know whether it was because the king had destroyed a lot of aristocrats, which stimulated them and made them busy at home. Or did he know that sheen would come today, and did not dare to appear in front of the cruel man who domesticated the black dragon and caused heavy losses to the Royal Knights.

    Even the Knights of the paladin order looked at Sean with different eyes. They told him that his rumors in today''s Kingdom have become more powerful than before.

    Of course, sheen doesn''t care at all about it.

    As long as other people don''t come to their own trouble, sheen is still happy.

    But he didn''t expect that when he entered the room of Roxie, not only Riyad Ella, the first king lady, was sitting here with a knight named shanai as usual, but even Roxie had attracted him and made him a noble.

    It''s not quite what Roxie would do.

    At least, before, Roxie did not take the initiative to solicit him, just in her own way and sheen have a personal relationship.

    But today, Roxie said something like this.

    Sheen immediately looks at Leah next to him after the accident.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Leah, who seemed to notice Sean''s thoughts, raised her eyebrows and said, "don''t you think I let Rosie get you?"

    "Ha ha." Sheen didn''t respond, just smiling.

    The meaning is very obvious, that is to tell Liya, if it was not for her request, Roxie would not solicit him so directly.

    But this time, Leah was innocent.

    "It''s wrong. It''s not that I''m abetting Rosie." Liya is very aggrieved way: "although the royal family really want to solicit you, but this is Roxie''s initiative to do so, even if I have that meaning, I haven''t had time to speak."

    In other words, you still have that idea after all, right?

    The hearts of those in power are indeed dirty.

    It''s Roxie, quite frankly admitted.

    "It really has nothing to do with sister Wang this time. I did it on my own initiative." Roxie looked at Sean and said, "don''t you think this is a good opportunity?"

    "Sorry, I don''t think so." Sheen said directly: "I really don''t want to be a noble. Forgive me for not thinking this is a good opportunity at all."

    Hearing this, Roxie''s face was unpredictable, only Liya was smiling bitterly there.

    "How many civilians are dreaming of being able to get a title and become a nobleman. It''s better if you are not interested in it. It''s my first time to see people like you."

    Indeed, Sheen''s aversion was too obvious.

    In the past, it was not that no one had refused to be knighted out of various considerations, but it was probably the first time that a person like sheen was detested.

    There''s no way. Sheen has to get rid of it.

    "What I hate most is trouble, and being an aristocrat is the biggest trouble. I have to wrestle with a group of guys who want to fight for power and gain every day. It''s social, alliance, networking, etiquette, and so on. How can I become an aristocrat?"

    Sheen''s refusal was very blunt.

    Maybe, for others, becoming a noble is a happy event worthy of glorification, but sheen really doesn''t think it''s good.

    As the saying goes, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. If you have nothing to lose, then you can be free from worries and dare to do anything. Most of the powerful people with money, power and status dare not do anything unusual. There are too many things to consider and have to spend a lot of effort to maintain the status. That is not what sheen wants.

    "But it''s different now?" However, Roxie said, "you are a talent that can be tamed by Dragons now. If you don''t set up your own house and become a noble, the rest of the aristocrats will certainly try their best to make you their people. In this way, they can use your talents to win a higher position and obtain more benefits. Is that what you want

    Sheen frowned.

    This is really a problem.

    If he was idle all day and was attracted by the so-called nobles, and had to face their nonsense and persuasion every day, he felt a little annoyed.

    It''s just...

    "even if it''s self-made, it doesn''t change much, right?" Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "at best, it makes me change from being drawn by the nobility to being drawn by the state. Is there a big difference?"

    That''s what happened.

    The nobles wanted to win him over, and the Kingdom naturally wanted to win him over.

    And sheen became an aristocrat. To put it mildly, he was called self-reliance. He was not afraid to be drawn by other nobles. To put it worse, he was actually a man who became a kingdom.If he is drawn up by the nobleman, he will become a servant for that nobleman.

    He who becomes a kingdom will become a kingdom.

    What''s the difference?

    Whether it is the kingdom or the aristocracy, they just want Sean to domesticate dragon species and cultivate high-end combat effectiveness for them. This kind of thing is not too lazy to do.

    He doesn''t want to become a social animal. He just wants to make money when he is short of money. When he meets something he wants to do, he can do it without worry. That''s enough.

    Is becoming a nobleman of the Kingdom helpful to Hearn''s crusade against the demon king?

    Not at all.

    So sheen didn''t want to be a noble.

    However...

    "I think you think too much." "If you''re worried that the kingdom will use your ability to tame dragons in large numbers, you don''t need to," she said

    Why?

    It''s simple.

    "Do you think real dragons are everywhere?" Roxie said bluntly: "even if you want to domesticate, you have to have a dragon. Even if you want to find a dragon, how can you domesticate a large number of them?"

    Sean was a little stunned, and then he thought deeply.

    Roxie is right.

    Dragons are rare. Even if they have the ability to domesticate, it is still unknown whether they can find the target of domestication.

    Therefore, even if the kingdom is greedy, it will not be unable to see the reality clearly, and thinks that it can rely on Sheen''s [domestication] skill to train a large number of dragons and enhance the Kingdom''s combat power.

    Of course...

    "it''s boring for you to change concepts like this." Sheen immediately responded and said, "it''s not only dragons that can be domesticated. High level [domestication] skills are more than enough to tame other demons. Is that what you want

    Roxie was stunned.

    I didn''t expect that this guy would react so quickly.

    She was not so smart at ordinary times, but especially smart at such times. Roxie couldn''t figure out whether this guy was a smart man or a hateful fool.

    However, Roxie will not give up persuasion.

    Because if you don''t, this guy might...

    think of something, and Roxie can''t help biting her lip.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    On the other hand, sheen also found something unusual about Roxie.

    What''s wrong with the girl

    Sheen frowned slightly.

    In the past, Roxie would never have worked so hard to attract herself.

    Because, if this is not done well, sheen may think that Roxie is only interested in her own ability, and then she would like to make deep acquaintance with herself.

    It goes without saying that Roxie''s identity is very noble. She is not only the princess of the Kingdom, the descendant of the brave, but also the one who is blessed by the goddess of fate. Even the protoss want to invite her to live in the divine world. Such a person is not noble. Who is noble?

    However, because of her noble status, all kinds of behaviors of Roxie are likely to be over interpreted and regarded as purposeful.

    Like now, Roxie is inviting Sean as a princess of the kingdom. Then sheen may suspect that all her previous intimacy was for this purpose. She only looked at her own ability and wanted to use herself, rather than really want to be friends with herself.

    The behavior of people in high positions and those who are too famous will be over interpreted like this. As the stars of previous generations, it is clear that all people are doing some behaviors, but they can''t do it. They will be magnified by the public and cause psychological discomfort.

    In view of this, Roxie has always deliberately avoided this kind of behavior. She only gives her help unilaterally. Even if she wants to ask him to do something for herself, it''s just a private request. For example, it''s harmless to ask Sean to bring dessert for herself, or to let sheen accompany her to go out to investigate the abnormal conditions around the capital.

    This is why Roxie is so considerate that she gives her unconditional help without asking about many things, and does not investigate.

    Sean can feel this, and he will be so relieved to fight with Roxie because he has seen that Roxie really wants to communicate with herself, not out of the obvious benefits and interests.

    Last time, sheen didn''t choose to be a noble. Didn''t Roxie say anything?

    But this time, somehow, sheen always felt that Roxie had a desperate feeling.

    That''s right. It''s just desperate.

    Why on earth is this?

    Sean was puzzled.

    She didn''t see it at all. Next to her, Leia quietly looked at Roxie, as if she had some clue. Some waves appeared in her eyes.

    And has been standing quietly behind Liya, shanai is only surprised.

    After all, it was not only Sean but also Shane who could see the struggle of Roxie.

    It''s the first time she''s seen Roxie like this.

    (even if this man is indeed a talent, does her highness Rosie Lucite not have to work so hard

    Shanay didn''t understand.

    But Roxie doesn''t need to be understood.

    She has only one idea now.

    That is to make Sean a nobleman.

    So...

    "if you don''t want to be sent off too much by the kingdom because of your noble status, I can assure you that this will not happen."

    That''s how Roxie talks to sheen.

    "You have my keepsake, and my place in the kingdom must be clear to you that the kingdom will not take the risk of angering me to do anything to you?"

    That''s a surprise for Roxie.

    Not to mention Sean, but both Leia and shanai were shocked.

    There is no reason for it.

    It was the first time they had seen Roxie boasting about her identity.

    Roxie has never put her own identity to say things like this, and she has never made pressure on others.

    Now, Roxie did.

    Moreover, I do not seem to have much self-consciousness, still talking.

    "In fact, even without me, there won''t be many people willing to offend you for small things."

    "You are accompanied by the black dragon of Arturo, and you are an adventurer who can even attack Bedo and Kilian of the old demon sect. In addition, the galloolli family and the Royal Knights'' order led by them are destroyed by you in some way. The kingdom will not send you casually, but will treat you with care."

    "Not to mention that you have high-level [domestication] skills. The kingdom will surely worry about whether you will flee to other countries if you offend you."

    "A domesticator with high-level [domestication] skills is very important to a country. The Kingdom has a flying dragon army because of the merits of the master. He is old and will die sooner or later. Your talent is absolutely indispensable to the kingdom."

    "That''s why the Kingdom attaches so much importance to you and wants you to be a nobleman. Even the father and the king want to obtain your consent and then confer you a title. They dare not directly and unilaterally issue orders in the hall of audience. On the one hand, they are afraid that you will refuse again, and on the other hand, they do not want to offend you."

    Roxie will continue to persuade, that effort, even if a layman to see, will be surprised.Sean was already laughing bitterly.

    "Do you want me to be a nobleman

    Sheen exhaled, looked directly at Roxie, and asked directly.

    "Yes."

    Roxie was stunned at first, then nodded without hesitation. She met Sean''s eyes, and her eyes were also very bright.

    Sean stopped talking.

    Roxie stopped persuading and just gazed at Sean like this.

    Leia and shanaton looked at each other, and they all chose to be silent and watched quietly.

    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became a little quiet, but also some subtle.

    It was not until a long time later that sheen sighed and made such a sound.

    "Are you sure there won''t be too much trouble coming to me?"

    Sheen confirmed that.

    Roxie was overjoyed.

    She could see that sheen had compromised.

    At the moment, Roxie immediately made a voice.

    "As long as it is not a matter of the Kingdom''s life and death, I can assure you that everything must be approved by you first."

    Roxie made the greatest promise.

    This made her smile bitterly. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know whether to interrupt. Finally, she had to give up.

    As for Sean, his face was completely relaxed.

    What else?

    When it comes to Heather, she will be able to understand the reason why she can become a noble even if she thinks about it.

    Otherwise, the promise made by Roxie will not benefit the Kingdom at all.

    This is equivalent to giving sheen benefits, but not asking him to return or pay. How can the Kingdom do such unreasonable things?

    They are sure they would like sheen to work for them and work for them. How could they pay unilaterally and let sheen just eat and not do it?

    Isn''t that equivalent to raising an uncle?

    But Roxie is good at making a point and confesses the Lord sheen.

    In that case, what can sheen disagree with?

    "... what title does the Kingdom intend to give me?"

    Sheen''s helpless words made Roxie laugh.

    That no reserve, from the heart of the smile, the United States is incomparably beautiful, but also very beautiful.

    Shanai was stunned.

    Even Liya looked a little stunned, with waves in her eyes.

    And Sheen has to admit one thing.

    That''s it. He''s in a heartbeat.

    It was from this time on that sheen could not treat Roxie as a pure friend in a real sense.

    The small seeds are so buried that they will take root and sprout one day.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    There are two kinds of nobility.

    One is the royal nobles with territory.

    One is the honorary nobility without territory.

    The former, as the name implies, is a nobleman who has obtained the territory granted by the Kingdom, takes the territory as the base, takes the occupied land as the king, becomes the Lord, and takes the development of territory as its own responsibility.

    This kind of aristocrat has the right to form a private Knight''s order. It can own an army, and has a very high power. All matters in the territory are basically controlled by him. Unless he commits a serious crime or fails to contribute to the development of the territory, he will be reclaimed and demoted to the altar. Otherwise, in addition to paying 20% of the income of the territory to the Kingdom every year, he or she will have to pay 20% of the income of the territory to the kingdom In the land, the nobleman''s rights are the highest and the greatest, and even the royal family has no right to intervene casually.

    The latter will not get the territory, but have the same rights and interests as the former. They can not only gradually private knights and individual armies, but also receive sacrifices from the Kingdom every year. According to the rank of the knights, the offerings they receive are also different.

    Some of them would serve in the Kingdom and become the relevant authorities of the Kingdom and other territories, while some would choose to do freelance, travel around and even become the honorary nobles of adventurers.

    For example, the razahad family of Miguel and Riley is the honorary aristocrat. The nobility class is the Marquis, who is responsible for the affairs of the adventurers'' Guild. The family has managed the adventurers'' Guild for generations, and alidia''s elbaines'' family is also the same. The unit of his office is the order of knights, which is also the honorary aristocrat. The nobility class is also marquis.

    Of course, the relationship between the nobles of the kingdom with territory and the kingdom will be deeper.

    After all, there are territorial connections, even if you don''t want to be involved, it''s unlikely.

    The honorary nobles have a higher degree of freedom. Unless they choose to serve in the power organs of the Kingdom, unless they do something harmful to the Kingdom, the kingdom will not control whatever they want to do.

    There is only one duty for the honorary nobility who does not serve in the authority of the kingdom.

    That is to help the Kingdom when it is in danger.

    In view of this, for people like sheen, to become honorary aristocrats is undoubtedly a higher degree of freedom.

    Rosie said that sheen could make a choice between becoming a territorial aristocrat and an honorary aristocrat.

    "Then I will be an honorary aristocrat!"

    Sheen did not hesitate to make such a decision.

    So Roxie immediately promised sheen on behalf of the royal family.

    "If you decide to become an honorary nobleman, the kingdom will not grant you territory, but you still have the right to form a knighthood and a private army, but the size of the order and the size of the army will be affected by the rank."

    "For example, the barons of the lowest rank in the nobility have the right to form a knight order of 100 and an army of 1000, and the scale of the order and private army can not exceed this limit."

    "The Viscount can form a cavalry order of thousands and an army of ten thousand."

    "The count can form a cavalry of ten thousand and an army of 100000."

    "The Marquis can form a cavalry order of 100000 and an army of one million."

    "The Duke can form a million Knight Order and an army of tens of millions."

    "It''s a matter of fact. It can''t be violated."

    As long as it is within this scale, the nobles can freely decide how they want to form a knighthood and a private army.

    Shane wants to make complaints about it.

    "Even if the front is ignored, is it possible that there will be millions in the back?"

    Take the Knights'' order as an example. Even the royal order has less than 100000 people. Even if a marquis has the right to form a order of 100000 people, what about it?

    Does he have a way to get to the head?

    Not to mention the Duke, the idea of forming a million Knight Order and an army of tens of millions is not a joke, is it?

    Sean was filled with disgust.

    However, sheen also understood that this was just a boundary. As long as it was used to limit the number of small nobles and prevent them from having too many private soldiers, the big nobles would give them a good-looking right. As for whether they can get the Knights'' order and army of this scale, it depends on their ability.

    And sheen''s words...

    "in view of the achievements you have made twice, the Kingdom has decided to grant you the title of viscount directly."

    Roxie said that to sheen.

    "The Viscount can set up a thousand Knights'' order and an army of ten thousand people, which means that he can receive 10000 gold coins from the Kingdom every year. In addition, he can also get a house in the aristocratic district. However, the house is chosen by the king. If you are not satisfied with it, you can also choose to ask the kingdom for 1000 gold coins and go to the nobles Area to purchase. "

    When Roxie said this, sheen was only concerned about the offering of ten thousand gold coins and the ownership of a house.

    Because, it represents a meaning.

    "Laozi is not only a 10000 yuan household... No, it''s a 10000 yuan household, but also has a house directly?"Is this the rhythm of being forced to become rich?

    What Roxie doesn''t want to know.

    "After becoming an honorary Viscount, if you want to work in the Kingdom, you can apply directly to the royal palace. After checking, the kingdom will assign you certain posts."

    "The higher the rank is, the better the position will be. If you can become an honorary count, you will directly hold a high-power position and be qualified to attend the Royal Parliament."

    "Of course, you don''t think you want to work."

    Roxie introduced to sheen the rights and privileges of being a nobleman.

    This makes Sean suddenly feel that it is not a bad thing to be a noble.

    Even if he was not interested in what he was going to do, sheen felt that he could have some rights and privileges.

    If not, why do so many people want to be aristocrats?

    In particular...

    "the Kingdom clearly stipulates that civilians are not allowed to marry a side room, and only one wife is allowed. Only businessmen who have contributed to the kingdom can marry one more concubine."

    "The nobles have the right to polygamy, but it also depends on the rank."

    "A baron can have a wife and a concubine."

    "The Viscount may have one wife and two concubines."

    "The count may have two wives and three concubines."

    "The Marquis may have three wives and four concubines."

    "The Duke may have four wives and five concubines."

    "Only the royal family has no restriction, and the size of the harem can take as many side rooms as possible. However, the offspring of the side rooms have no right to inherit the throne. When the king of the same generation is determined in the future, their descendants will not be granted the title of Duke. Only the children in the main family will have successors to the throne. If they do not ascend the throne at the last, they will be able to obtain the title of Duke, so the number of main rooms will not be Too many, five at most. "

    When Roxie said this, she was staring at Sean.

    And Sean?

    When he heard that the Viscount could take one wife and two concubines, he had already stood up.

    "My loyalty to the kingdom can be seen from the sun and the moon, and everyone can see it clearly. Therefore, I am worthy of this noble!"

    Sheen''s serious and serious words made Roxie want to bite him twice.

    Wasn''t it tough before?

    You''re going to be tough! The soul is pale!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    About ten minutes later, sheen left Rosie''s room.

    In the room, there were only three people left in the room: Roxie, Liya and shanai.

    Shanai still stayed behind Leia quietly, just looking at the back of sheen who left.

    Roxie and Leia were silent. It was not until a moment later that the silence was broken.

    "You really give him a lot of convenience and benefits." Leah then said in a quiet way: "the Kingdom tried so hard to attract him. Its original intention was to take a fancy to his domestication ability and the fighting power of the black dragon of ataru. As a result, you were so good that you allowed him so much freedom. In this way, no matter the royal family or the nobles, I''m afraid they will be angry to death."

    "... maybe." Roxie did not change her face, light way: "if they have any opinions, then let them come to me."

    "How dare they?" "What about a tame master and an almost invincible king of demons? Can you compare with you, the treasure of the kingdom

    It''s really rude.

    For the Kingdom, Roxie is the real treasure. A master of domestication and an almost invincible king of demons are quite attractive, but it depends on who they compare with.

    If it''s Roxie, it''s nothing.

    After all, Roxie has not only the potential of her ancestors, but also the attention of the Protoss and the support of the public. In terms of importance, I don''t know how much higher than sheen.

    Therefore, the kingdom would rather give up sheen than offend Roxie.

    Otherwise, Roxie only needs a word, the people''s uprising will be enough to make any aristocrat unbearable, even the royal family may be ousted, very terrible.

    If not, how could so many nobles be willing to be a licking dog, hoping that Roxie could see him more?

    He who gets Luoxi can get the world. This sentence is completely in line with the situation.

    "It''s just that I don''t understand. Why do you want to keep him so hard?"

    Leah finally asked her question.

    "..."

    Rosie was silent.

    Leia, as if she had not seen it, continued to speak.

    "Of course, he has talents that all royal families value, but with your personality, you should not try so hard to recruit a talent for the benefit of the royal family and the kingdom." "I have heard that the neighboring Laguna Empire and other countries have made some targeted moves, but is that the reason for you to do so?" she said

    Yes, the neighboring Laguna Empire and several other countries have already known about Sheen''s existence and have drawn up some targeted moves for him.

    The Kingdom attaches so much importance to sheen that other countries are no exception, right?

    Whether it was to rob this rare talent or not to let the Kingdom get such a powerful talent, they all made some actions to deal with it.

    Now Sheen''s importance is completely different from before. Even if it can''t be compared with Rosie, it has been elevated to the national level.

    The Kingdom wants him to become the second master of domestication, to tame a large number of demons headed by flying dragons for the Kingdom, and continue to increase the national combat capacity.

    His country was afraid of the Kingdom''s flying dragon army. Now it''s hard to endure that the master who can tame the dragon is about to die because he is too old. Naturally, they don''t want to see a second master of domestication, let alone see the Kingdom become a terrible country that can tame even the Dragon species.

    With Sheen''s talent, other countries are also greedy. It is understandable what action they will take.

    "Especially the Laguna Empire, it was not easy to give us a heavy blow ten years ago. This time, seeing nearly half of the Kingdom Knights'' order was destroyed, they were all in a hurry. How could it be possible to watch a tame master who could tame dragons join our kingdom?"

    At this point, Liya''s tone seemed a little cold.

    "They must be up to something now."

    The expression behind her was so tense.

    But it was Roxie, still so calm.

    He knew what Leah was trying to say.

    What lya wanted to say was very simple.

    "Are you worried about being taken away from your neighbor?"

    Leia looked straight at Roxie.

    Roxie was still silent.

    Until...

    "I just had a hunch." "If I don''t think of a way to keep him, then he will leave," she murmured

    Lyaton was speechless.

    It''s not something you can listen to.

    Roxie''s premonition, which is mostly related to the blessing of the goddess of fate.

    In this case, this premonition is likely to come true.

    But it also proves a fact.

    "Are you really trying so hard to keep him here?" "Just for such a man?" she saidObviously, Leah didn''t think that Sean was so important in Roxie''s mind.

    Don''t say it''s Liya, it''s the amazement of saneidu''s face.

    But how can they understand?

    "In a way, he has become an integral part of my life."

    Roxie remembered how she had been with Sean. She could not help holding the teacup with her hand, and she could hardly speak her heart.

    "At least, I don''t want to go back to the boring days of the past."

    It must have been something lya and Sha would not have understood.

    Because they don''t know the real face of Roxie, and they don''t know what kind of pressure Roxie was under before, and how lonely and lonely she was.

    They would not know how flustered and agitated Roxie was when she had a premonition that sheen would leave.

    Therefore, whether it is the interests of the kingdom or the consideration of the royal family and nobles, it has nothing to do with Roxie.

    Roxie has only one idea.

    That''s to keep sheen.

    Otherwise, she may not see him in the future.

    That''s what Rosie is really afraid of.

    "Roxie..."

    Liya''s eyes at Roxie have changed.

    An idea in her heart made her ask.

    "Did you say to that man..."

    before she finished her sentence, Leia was stopped by Roxie''s eyes.

    "Sister Leah, you know, I''m not interested in the throne, and I won''t be queen. Sooner or later, this country will be yours." "I just hope the royal family doesn''t do stupid things. I don''t want to be enemies with you," said Roxie

    These words and expressions made Liya take a breath in her heart.

    She understood what shock was on her face.

    Just because, this is Roxie''s warning.

    Roxie is warning the royal family, such as Leia, never look for Sean''s troubles because of her own reasons.

    Otherwise, she doesn''t mind doing too much.

    "Has he been so important to you?"

    Leah''s face was incredible.

    Roxie remained unchanged.

    "You won''t understand."

    The quiet words echoed in this room.

    "None of you will understand."

    The sigh of the lonely Princess lingered for a long time.

    No one can understand the meaning.

    ...

    in the evening, lazahad''s house.

    In the restaurant, sheen scratched his head and announced it to everyone.

    "You... You''re going to be a noble...!" "

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica were shocked to hear this.

    "Well, just a nominal honorary aristocrat." Sheen gave a dry smile and said, "I don''t intend to serve in the kingdom. I''m sure I will continue to be an adventurer in the future."

    However, Sheen''s explanation still can''t stop the women''s noise.

    "Is this too sudden?" Vivian said with a smile: "although it is more than enough for you to be knighted with your merits, but before that, you were still very resistant to becoming an aristocrat?"

    "... what happened?" Tieer saw something, looked at Sean quietly and said, "is there something that has changed your mind?"

    I don''t know why Hearn felt guilty about being caught and raped.

    If you can''t bear to be soft hearted with Lottie, will you say it''s hard for you?

    When sheen was so guilty, lumia and melica spoke instead.

    "That is to say, Mr. sheen will be a Viscount honorary in a while?"

    The expression of lumia''s weakness.

    "So... Will Mr. sheen stay in Wangdu? After all, there is a house here! "

    Melika leaned out, as if in a hurry.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t think about it.

    "Even if you ask me that, I haven''t made up my mind yet." Sheen scratched his head and said helplessly, "before, I wanted to go back to lamigion, but now I may regard this as a base area."

    Miguel doesn''t feel much about belonging.

    How can he have a sense of belonging when he has been there for less than a month?

    It was just because Wang Du had too many troubles, and Vivian and others expected to return to lamigion, so he wanted to go back with him.

    Now that he has a house here, it is a natural development to regard this side as a base area.(is that the purpose of that princess''s highness?)

    Sean suddenly had this feeling.

    However, when sheen thinks so, Vivian and her party have already looked at each other.

    Tieer and melica were silent, not knowing what they were thinking.

    Lumiya did not think too much and was still sighing.

    Only Vivian, smiling at Sean.

    "In fact, you may as well stay here." Wei Wei''an said softly: "after all, lamigion is no better than Wangdu. Although various forces are interwoven here, sometimes it can be very complicated, but it has to be said that there are many opportunities here. For a person who wants to become stronger, there is no king who is more suitable for growing up than the strong one like a forest."

    "And you?" "Do you think I should stay and let you go back to lamigion?" sheen asked

    Sean still doesn''t want to see this situation.

    Because there is no reason for it, the time spent together is not short, and the relationship with the past is not the same, sheen is really reluctant to part with Vivian and others.

    Especially Tieer, sheen is a little bit fond of this little girl now. He really doesn''t want to be separated from her.

    If there is no way, sheen will still follow Vivian and others back.

    Just then...

    "if you want to stay, I will accompany you."

    Tieer suddenly opened his mouth and said such a sentence.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    "Will you stay with me?"

    Thiel''s words, let the spirit of sheen can not help but be inspired.

    "Tier?"

    Even lumia and melica were surprised. They didn''t expect Tieer to say such a thing.

    "Are you sure?" Vivian was also a little restrained smile, looked at Tieer, some serious way: "stay in Wangdu, for you, is not necessarily a good thing?"

    After all, Tieer is still hostile to many nobles, and the abominable elbein family is here. It was in order to escape from these that he left the royal capital and went to lamigion, but now he suddenly claims to stay. No wonder Vivian would confirm this seriously.

    But Tieer was calm.

    "After the atrou gorge incident, the radical nobles who would do anything to deal with me have been almost wiped out. The rest should be the more rational part. Even if they are hostile to me, they will not easily touch me." Tieer said indifferently: "what''s more, what you just said is also suitable for me. Wangdu is a place which is praised as the center of the world after all. There are many strong people and many opportunities here. If you want to improve your strength quickly, it is not unacceptable to stay here."

    That''s what they say, but it''s obvious to all of you that tier wants to stay, or for sheen.

    This makes people a little surprised, looking at Sean and Tieer, not knowing when their relationship has become so good.

    As for Sean, he was in a state of joy.

    "If you will stay, I probably don''t need to hesitate."

    That''s what Sean said.

    In fact, there are many things in Wangdu that attract Sean.

    Say nothing else, just the wizard library, and sheen is still reluctant to leave it.

    Although learning celestial magic and applying magic would have exhausted Sean''s mind, it might still be necessary to use it in the future.

    In addition, Roxie is also here. She is the only person that sheen knows who has any connection with the divine world. Through her, Sean wants to know something about the divine world and investigate some secrets he wants to know.

    Therefore, now Sheen has a little different from the previous mentality, no longer so exclusive of Wangdu.

    This kind of sheen completely forgot that at the beginning, he said a word.

    "I jump from here, jump into the lake, drown, and I will never stay because of that princess''s highness!"

    Well, it''s really fragrant now.

    However, after Tieer said she could stay, melika raised her hand.

    "I... I want to stay too!"

    Melika seemed to be stimulated, and suddenly she said so strongly.

    "Melica?"

    Lumia was scared.

    "Do you want to stay?"

    Vivian is also surprised.

    Sheen turned her eyes to melika''s body, which seemed strange.

    With Sheen''s strange sight, melika found herself over excited, and her pretty face turned red.

    "I... I just left the forest of elves and came to the country of human beings just for the sake of practice. If I can become stronger here, of course I want to stay...!"

    Melika blushed and stammered.

    It''s really not convincing at all.

    Sean even thought so.

    (is this girl really planning to go further and further on the road of paying for nothing

    At this moment, it has to be said that sheen is rippling.

    Perhaps because he had a strange dream, he always had a kind of urge to get rid of the single.

    Moreover, he will be a nobleman in the future. Although he is only a Viscount, he is only one level higher than the Baron, but he can also marry one wife and two concubines?

    In this case, it is normal for one or two beautiful girls to stay here to enhance their feelings and cultivate relationships with them?

    The ancestors said that it is the most fundamental responsibility of a man to inherit the family. In this case, how can we abandon the lessons of our ancestors?

    Be filial!

    Sean thought more and more.

    Soon, though, sheen realized the problem.

    "For Tilly and Meier, if it''s okay for me and Meier to keep both hands up." While sheen said this, he also looked at Vivian. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "but if that''s the case, what do you and lumia have to plan for?"

    This is a problem.

    Can''t let Vivian team disband, let Vivian and lumia return to lamigion by themselves?

    I''m sure not!

    "Don''t worry." Vivian seemed to see Sean''s worry and smile. She said, "I was born in Wangdu. Although I was sent to lamigion with Riley, the experience was only experience. We will come back sooner or later. At least, Riley can''t stay in lamigion all the time."As the only child of the razhadds, Riley will have to come back sooner or later to inherit the position of Miguel, run the family and run the headquarters of the adventurers'' Guild.

    For this purpose, Riley was sent to lamigion to become the president of the adventurers'' guild, to hone her ability as president.

    Vivian, on the other hand, wants to experience with Riley, and then she will go to lamigion.

    So...

    "after three years, the experience is almost over. Recently, Riley has intended to return to Wangdu. I believe that she will hand over the work in hand and elect a new president soon?" Vivian said with a smile: "in this case, I first her step back, stay here do not go back, that is not a bad thing."

    In other words, Vivian can also stay.

    All that''s left is...

    "what''s your plan? Lumia? "

    Vivian turned to the last team member.

    They all looked at the past.

    "I..."

    lumiearden was at a loss, her hands were all twisted together, and she looked like she might cry at any time.

    No way.

    "I... I have to go back..."

    lumia said in a sad voice.

    "My sisters are all in lamigion, I can''t leave them there..."

    that is to say, for the sake of her sisters, lumieyadh left the team.

    "But... But I don''t want to be separated from you...!"

    Lumia finally shed tears in her heart.

    Seeing this, everyone was deeply distressed.

    "It''s OK, lumia." Vivian pressed lumia''s shoulder and comforted, "we will not separate."

    "Yes, lumia." Melika also hugged lumia and said, "you can take all your sisters here."

    "Take... All the sisters?" Lumia didn''t seem to have thought of this, and was stunned there.

    But at this time, Vivian and Tieer both made a noise.

    "That''s a good idea." "Lumia, you have a good potential. If you can stay in Wangdu for training, you will be able to go further in the future. If you stay in lamigion, your future achievements will be limited."

    "I feel the same way." Vivian nodded and said, "besides, Wang has special schools for teaching children to learn magic and fighting methods. There are many retired knights and adventurers serving as tutors, and there are even excellent masters retired from the guard cavalry. If your sisters can be trained here, they can be independent in the future. Otherwise, you can''t protect them for a lifetime Is that right? "

    "This..." lumiearden was a little bit excited.

    It''s just, she''s still hesitating.

    "If you take over the sisters, the place to live..."

    lumia looks embarrassed.

    After all, I intend to stay in Wangdu and settle down. I can''t live in lazahad''s house all the time?

    So sheen finally had a say.

    "Don''t worry about where you live!" Sheen immediately said, "I have a house here!"

    That high spirited manifesto, let all female can''t help but white his one eye.

    But it''s true.

    As long as the house presented by the kingdom to sheen was not too ugly, it would be more than enough to accommodate the lumiya family in the housing conditions of the aristocratic district.

    Besides, tier and melica stayed for their own sake, and sheen certainly wanted to put them in his house.

    Vivian seems to have no opinion.

    "When sheen is knighted, it is estimated that his house will also need to recruit a large number of servants, and he will have to find a housekeeper to take care of it. If you live together, there will be no problem."

    Vivian suggested so.

    As you can imagine, when Sheen''s house is handed out, his family will not be deserted.

    In particular...

    "please rest assured." "Since I''m here, it will definitely be the most comfortable living environment, which I can guarantee," she said quietly

    As soon as this was said, before the public could speak, the maids and servants around them were shocked.

    "Don''t go! My elder sister

    "Don''t leave us behind!"

    "If my elder sister wants to leave, we will resign to help."

    "Where the elder sister is, we are!"

    The crowd began to chirp.

    "This..."

    sheen and others are confused.

    Instead, it was the housekeeper, who was in a hurry.

    "Don''t be impulsive! Don''t be impulsive! If you all leave, the house will be left alone! Master Miguel will cry! Even though I want to go with it... "The housekeeper''s performance made everyone blush.

    "... it seems that this matter needs to be discussed."

    Vivian''s whispering made everyone smile and nod.

    Lasha is still so calm, in the crowd is noisy at this time, on the contrary, went to Sheen''s side.

    "There''s something I forgot to report to you, Mr. sheen." Lasha suddenly said, "someone came to visit you today. Seeing that you were not there, he left something that claimed to be a gift for you, so that you can collect it when you come back."

    "A gift for me?" Xi''en was stunned and asked, "who sent it?"

    "A knight." "The other side claims to be limcho Stirling of the Knights of the guard," Lasha said lightly

    Sheen''s eyebrows were slightly raised.

    "Did that guy give me a present?" "What''s that?" Sean said, somewhat intriguing

    "I don''t know." "It''s packed up. I can see that the packaging is very careful, and the knight has repeatedly told you to open it by yourself as soon as possible. I personally feel very suspicious."

    "Is it?" Sheen nodded.

    "In that case, throw it away."

    "Yes."

    Sheen and Rasha decided on the outcome of that thing with extreme determination.

    Poor Barry and limjo didn''t know about it.

    When they know, they will cry.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "Sean, the adventurer, is about to be knighted and become an honorary viscount."

    Such news gradually spread in the royal capital, and was known to the nobles and civilians one by one.

    "Is it a Viscount at first?"

    "That''s great."

    "Although there are many examples of adventurers being knighted for their great achievements, they have been made Viscount at the beginning. It seems that such a thing has not happened for a long time?"

    "It should have been the lowest Baron to start."

    "Yes."

    The people in Wangdu are enjoying talking about it.

    Originally, such things as conferring titles would not spread so fast and be so concerned.

    As mentioned above, there are many examples of adventurers who have been knighted because of their great achievements. This year alone, several barons have been made, so the people of Wangdu have been used to the topic of who is knighted.

    Under such circumstances, it has not been known how long it has not appeared that the story of conferring titles like this has been talked about.

    However, the news that sheen was about to be knighted spread quickly, and it was also mentioned by many people as a topic, which spread all over the streets of the capital.

    There are several reasons.

    One is to be called Viscount from the beginning, which is really rare.

    In addition, the dark dragon''s magic was almost destroyed by the dark dragon, and even the dark dragon was able to expose his evil deeds.

    Moreover, sheen attacked the old demon faction headed by Bedo before, which made the people in the capital who suffered the devastating blow of this old demon faction ten years ago have a good impression on him.

    In addition, the Kingdom intended to publicize the event, so that the nobles and even the neighboring countries knew that sheen had already belonged to him, so as to dispel some of their ideas that they should not have. This led to the uproar of the issue that sheen wanted to be knighted.

    It''s a pity that, contrary to these people, many nobles are very unhappy about this matter.

    "It must have been by climbing up to Her Highness Rosie Lucite that she was made Viscount on her way up?"

    "It''s just a viscount. Why is there such a high degree of discussion?"

    "I think we still have to find a chance to teach him the rules of nobility."

    "That''s it."

    These nobles are like this sour buried, one by one said so hard, but in the end, none of them dare to do so.

    Obviously, it''s all verbal.

    After all, they don''t think their family is better than the Royal Knights'' order, and they don''t think they have a way to get that 400 year old black dragon.

    However, it is because of this that they become more sour.

    , because they know very well that with the skill of sheen and the favor of his royal highness, he may be on the rise.

    Maybe it won''t be long before they lose their only proud family background.

    then, they not only once again fell down on this once adventurer, even the royal highness of the princess may be married to the past because of the improvement of the status of the other party.

    This is definitely something many nobles don''t want to see.

    In view of this, the aristocratic circle, about the soon to be knighted things also began to make a lot of noise.

    It may be the first time that an honorary Viscount has attracted so much attention.

    Many people have seen something from this trend and began to think about it.

    Sheen naturally doesn''t know what other people think.

    He was too lazy to pay attention.

    If you really ask him what he thinks of this phenomenon, he has only one sentence.

    "Don''t be there to force Lai Lai, not to touch reality."

    When sheen throws this sentence out, Roxie and Vivian are quite speechless.

    "Who dares to touch you?"

    "Those nobles are not so stupid. What they can use is not power, but the power weapon of the kingdom."

    Roxie and Vivian said that to Sean.

    But sheen doesn''t care.

    If he really gets in front of him, he will never talk so much. He can go straight.

    Anyway, with Roxie in his pocket, sheen was not afraid, but felt that the floor of his feet was itchy recently. He would like to have a few balls to let him vent and have fun.

    As a matter of fact, Sean was also talked about for a few days.

    There is no reason for it, after all, there are a few ball to find kick.

    This caused several aristocrats to denounce sheen desperately, hoping that the kingdom could uphold justice for itself.

    It''s a pity that after several days of making trouble, Xi''an still has nothing to do with his life. He goes to the palace every day. These nobles also know that they can''t afford this man, so they can only stop hating him.Heen did not care about the noise of the outside world. When someone came to find his own trouble, he kicked it directly. When no one asked for his own trouble, he went into the magic guide library under the palace and continued to study hard in the cold window, so as to finish celestial magic and magic as much as possible.

    In the meantime, Roxie brought a few messages to sheen.

    "Your knighthood will take place at the end of this month."

    At that time, Hearn needs to go again to the hall of the audience, where he will receive His Majesty''s grant.

    "At the end of the dinner, you have to prepare yourself well before and after the dinner. You need to prepare yourself well before and after the dinner, according to the rules of the Lord."

    Roxie said that sheen could write his own invitation, invite others to the dinner party, or not write at all, but whether others will come to the dinner depends on whether you have a good reputation, a wide range of contacts, and whether others will give you face.

    It is said that this dinner party is used to show one''s own strength as an aristocrat. The more people participate, the more capable they are. And the higher the status of those present, the more they can show their abilities as nobles.

    This is equivalent to telling others about their personal connections, the number of people on their side, and whether they have enough strength to hold an advanced dinner party.

    "Generally speaking, the dinner hosted by the newly knighted people is very cold, and few nobles attend. Most of them are friends and relatives. If the Viscount, there are not many people who will attend the banquet, but you don''t need to worry about that."

    If Roxie said that to sheen in a meaningful way, she would give him a puff.

    "this princess, who fears nothing of the world, will not want to come?"

    If that''s the case, Sean can already think of what his own knighthood dinner will be like.

    Those who can let the royal family give face to those who are not at the Marquis level are basically impossible.

    and Lori''s Royal Highness is special, so far she has not attended any nobility''s Royal dinner, and even the royal ceremony has rarely been present.

    In this way, if the girl attended, Sheen''s dinner party did not explode completely. It was definitely the Kingdom''s deliberate suppression.

    "Forget it, I don''t do those troublesome things anyway."

    Sheen is pushing these things away.

    It''s not something Sheehan likes to do.

    If he had been asked to do such a thing before, sheen would probably have gone on strike directly.

    But now...

    "it''s going to be an impeccable dinner."

    Sheila''s words disappeared, and she was so angry.

    Looking at such a Rasha, sheen felt both reassured and frightened.

    "... always felt that the maid would do something that broke everyone''s glasses again."

    Sheen felt as if he could see the party day.

    As a result, he left all the preparations for the dinner party to Lasha, and he still kept doing his homework in the stack room, regardless of anything.

    When the shopkeeper shakes hands when to this point, it is also a rare realm.

    In a word, the big things don''t have to ask Roxie, the small things don''t ask Rasha, in such a situation, Sheen''s small life is quite comfortable.

    As for Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica, the girls have been talking about the future, and are still helping lumia figure out how to do it.

    Ayi also knew that sheen was about to become a nobleman, but he did not express any opinions.

    Ayi was just thinking about it.

    "Or I''ll be there too, in my true identity."

    Ayi mentioned that to sheen.

    "Don''t you, big man!"

    Sheen tried to stop it.

    I''m kidding. If this girl attends her dinner party with her real identity, it will blow up the whole world.

    "I am supporting you, warning those restless ants and telling them not to hit my people."

    AI Yi is very dissatisfied with this expression.

    "... when will I become your man?"

    Sean just wanted to get the girl and spank her ass.

    Although it must be nice to be covered by a big man, it''s so cool. Sheen himself is a little frightened. He gets cold at the thought of the consequences and can only stop her.

    Anyway, sheen finally stopped the girl and asked her to look for Yulin with a resentful expression.

    During this period of time, AI Yi has always been like this. She will go to Youlin when she is free. She doesn''t know what she is doing. She is rather suspicious.

    "I hope the house the Kingdom has found me is big enough."

    Sean''s trying to get Eugene.

    It is said that since the Dragon sister stayed in the animal riding shed in the North District, there has not been a day of peace there.All the demons, including the flying dragon, who stayed under the same roof with it, were shivering every day. They could not eat well and sleep soundly, which almost caused riots.

    Those who were responsible for feeding the demons also claimed that they did not dare to get close to Yulin. Once they got close, they would be scared to death by a roar and serve like a tyrant one by one.

    So sheen wanted to take Yulin over and stay with him.

    If the Kingdom finds enough space for sheen, he is going to build a dragon house for Yulin to live in.

    It''s just...

    "is my gold coin enough?"

    Sean, who had already received ten thousand gold coins, felt that his money was not hot.

    In this way, day by day, the past.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    As time went on, Sheen''s knighthood became closer and closer.

    On this day, Sean was in a happy mood.

    "I''ve finished the celestial magic."

    Yes, Sheen has memorized all the magic spells of celestial magic.

    Now sheen is able to use all the celestial magic of primary, intermediate and superior levels. Without a fall, his mood is naturally very good.

    "The rest is magic."

    As long as the magic is done, sheen will be able to take a breath and give his head a vacation.

    "I''ve been reciting all kinds of magic incantations these days. I feel that there are only words left in my head. Don''t be silly."

    It turns out that Xueba is not so easy to be a bully.

    The real Xueba is nurtured from childhood, bit by bit from the basic training, and then gradually understand the knowledge, which is like sheen, who came to this world for only two months, and didn''t know a lot of things in the world, so he had to cram it into his head, which made him feel bad.

    Fortunately, you just need to memorize by rote, and as long as you can remember the mantra, you can sing it. You don''t need to understand the realm and understand the mystery like some novels. Otherwise, sheen thinks that he can give up the road of magician and be loyal to the near war just like Roxie.

    "Who made me a quick and brave man?"

    Although sheen had not met the crematorium yet, he still had less knowledge in some places. He could not compare with the Aboriginal people in this world, or the talents who had invaded this place for many years.

    However, he has finally mastered a system of magic, which is no worse than those professional magicians.

    Next, all you need to do is fix the magic, and Sean''s goal in the past month will be finished.

    It''s just...

    "compared with celestial magic, magic is the trouble."

    Thinking of more magic charms than celestial magic, Sheen''s happiness could not help but disappear.

    As a magic system famous for its universality, it can not avoid the results of "many" and "miscellaneous".

    Therefore, compared with celestial magic, there are many more magic incantations.

    This made sheen regret more than once. Why did he want to learn this kind of magic, but the effect of magic did not disappoint him, so he tried hard to come over.

    "I hope I can recite all the magic before the end of one month."

    Sean, who felt a long way to go, sighed silently.

    But after that, sheen finally got a piece of good news.

    That''s good news from Rosie, who''s waiting for sheen to come out at the library entrance.

    "Your house has been decided." Roxie looked at Sean, who looked numb. "Come on, I''ll show you."

    Hearing this, Sean finally came to a little spirit.

    ...

    Western District, aristocratic district.

    In the fluctuating area of the noble''s residence and villa, the residence of the nobles is very particular.

    Generally speaking, the higher the nobles are, the closer their houses will be to the center, and the lower the nobles are, the more they are located in the marginal zone, with a distinct status.

    Because of this reason, whenever the nobility rose to the rank, they would consider buying a new house and buying a house closer to the center. The aristocrats in the middle of the family were often unable to keep their own houses. Finally, they were reduced to the point of selling off, or they were driven away in ashes. As a result, the residences in the aristocratic district would have a big change every once in a while.

    The lazahad family, where sheen and others lived, was located near the center, which proved the status of this great aristocratic family.

    Generally speaking, a Viscount such as sheen, though not able to live in the periphery, can never get close to the center. In the aristocratic District, his position is probably lower than the middle.

    But Roxie took sheen all the way across the aristocratic District, and finally came to the center of the aristocratic district.

    Here, a castle like mansion rises from the ground, surrounded by several other pavilions, supporting the mansion like stars and the moon.

    Do you think they''re separate?

    Wrong.

    A closer look shows that there are still corridors connecting the mansion and other pavilions.

    Besides, around the mansion and other pavilions, there were not only vast gardens, but also high fences.

    In other words, the residences, other houses and gardens in this area are all together, belonging to one residence.

    In the center of the aristocratic district is such a luxury residential complex, which is a territory.

    "How about it? Are you satisfied? "

    Roxie brings Sean here and smiles at him."..."

    sheen was silent.

    After half tone...

    "goodbye."

    Sheen turned around and left.

    "Wait, wait! Why are you going

    Roxie was so stupid that she dragged sheen back.

    Sheen opened her hand.

    "Because you''re playing with me." "Are you sure you can give it to me?" he said with a smile

    "Why not?" Roxie seems unable to understand, tilted her head, very cute and lovely way: "anyway, no one lives here, can''t you give it to you?"

    Sheen looked at the girl who was pretending to be garlic, and just wanted to give her a few.

    "Look over there, look at me again, and make sure that this is something you can give to the Viscount?" Sheen hated: "this is the center of the aristocratic district. I''m afraid it''s either the Marquis''s house or the Duke''s villa. Even they haven''t got this central position. If I live in this castle like place, are you sure I''ll not be killed by other people''s saliva?"

    This is no longer a question of whether the house is big or luxurious, but this position is not the place where the Viscount should come.

    How many dukes and Marquises can only stay by?

    Viscount?

    Sheen was sure that as soon as his Viscount lived in, the whole king would be in a state of chaos tomorrow.

    In Wangdu, there are many aristocrats who don''t like sheen. Once sheen dares to live in it, he will have to fight almost all the nobles.

    Although sheen is not afraid of it, it is different from whether he is afraid to ask for trouble, let alone that it is arranged by others. If sheen takes it blindly, there will be a problem.

    "How could the Kingdom give me such a place? Is this obviously unreasonable? " Sheehan place obstacles in the way of looking at Luo Xi, and his eyes swept through his graceful princess. He asked, "is this not your fault?"

    Smell speech, Roxie don''t look over her head and take her eyes away from Sean.

    This reaction, let sheen again.

    "Goodbye."

    Go as you say, never stay.

    Sheen turned again, ready to leave without hesitation.

    "Oh, you wait." Roxie can only do nothing to stop him again, while pulling him back, while helplessly said: "if it is not to compensate you for my willful tolerance, I will not give you such a place with my own rights, you can not take it, others do not want it."

    "Thank you very much." Sheen hehe on the spot, said: "don''t think I haven''t heard of it. Since it was built, it hasn''t been sent out. The history of its existence is as long as a thousand years, which can be traced back to Mithra, the brave founder of the founding king. So it is of great significance. No one dares to live in it, right?"

    That''s right. This is the residence of Mithra, once the founder of the country.

    In other words, this is a place where even the royal family has to be treated with caution, and no one has lived here except for several kings of various dynasties.

    Now...

    "it seems that you are the owner of it? Your highness? " Sheen said with a smile: "the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, the only descendant of the brave who has been recognized by Mithra''s sword for thousands of years, and her royal highness Rosie lusti, who is known as the modern brave, is you the current owner here. It is a gift given to you by the royal family after you are adult. Am I right?"

    "So you know all about it." Roxie immediately laughed awkwardly and whispered, "since you know all about it, what are you afraid of? Anyway, this is mine. I will give it to whoever I love."

    This sentence did not receive any response from Sean.

    He just broke off Roxie''s hand in silence and retreated quietly.

    Seeing that this guy''s heart is not dead, Roxie simply hugged him.

    "Anyway, you are also a brave man. Others don''t know, but I don''t know?" Roxie was a little dead hearted and said, "don''t you say it yourself. The place for you is better to be bigger, so that you can put the dragon named Yulin here? It''s big enough here! "

    Only the last sentence was heard by sheen.

    can''t help doings of ghosts and gods. When she was hugged by her royal highness, she was already somewhat unable to do so. She would hear her words, and then she could not help looking down, feeling the touch, and seeing the scale.

    "It''s big enough."

    With that, sheen regretted.

    Roxie was stunned at first, and then she was aware of Sheen''s sight. She took a look at her own body, even though she understood something.

    "You guy...!"

    Now, Roxie blushed and glared at the past. The appearance of

    ''s delicate and charming appearance appeared on this beautiful princess whom she could not resist, so Shane felt that she was falling fast.What''s more, Roxie didn''t let go of her hand.

    She hugged Sean in silence. Although her face was red, her hands were not relaxed, but even harder.

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong"

    this is the heartbeat sound.

    Very loud heartbeat.

    Whether it''s Sean and Roxie, the heartbeat of this meeting is fast and fierce, so that the ambiguous atmosphere begins to appear.

    Sean felt a little dry in his throat and glanced around him.

    Well, no one.

    That is, no one will disturb.

    Do you want it?

    Such a good opportunity, how can not?

    Think of his previous two times, whether ninen or Tieer, he was the one who was forced to kiss, and the only time he actively kissed someone else or in a dream, the kiss was the maid''s face, which made him feel ashamed.

    So...

    (go on!)

    Go for it!

    Then sheen reached out and hugged Roxie.

    This hug made Roxie tremble violently.

    "You..."

    Roxie raised her head and looked at Sean. Her face was as red as if she was bleeding. Although her eyes were staring at Sean, they were already wet and full of water vapor.

    perhaps, the royal highness of the princess will not know how big the damage she looks like.

    Anyway, sheen felt that he couldn''t stand it, and he didn''t hesitate to lower his head.

    Roxie''s face became more and more red.

    Finally, I closed my eyes.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    This girl doesn''t hide!?

    Sean couldn''t help but be glad when Roxie closed her eyes with a red face.

    this is your royal highness!

    Moreover, it is the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, and the goddess that thousands of people all over the country yearn for.

    How many nobles worked so hard to get a word?

    How many men do their best just to be able to see each other more?

    How can sheen not be moved by such a beautiful girl who can make countless people crazy and crazy now is in front of her, with her face red and her eyes closed?

    Kiss!

    Even if we are enemies of the whole world, we must kiss them down!

    With this in mind, sheen should be ready to take off the red lips of this beautiful face.

    But at this time, a very sudden loud noise from a villa, awakened Sean and Roxie.

    Roxie suddenly opened her eyes, as if she had recovered her sense from her absence, and her sense of shame also surged into her heart, making her subconsciously push Sean away.

    Sean, on the other hand, was confused and didn''t react until a moment later.

    Interrupt?

    Broken by a vulgar routine?

    I''m a jerk!

    For a moment, Sheen''s heart was filled with endless anger.

    Roxie, who didn''t find this, seemed extremely embarrassed that she had not resisted at all. While finishing her clothes, she took a deep breath and turned to sheen, pretending to be calm.

    "OK... OK, let''s go in and see... Ah...!"

    Roxie''s feigned calm words suddenly turned into a scream in the next second.

    Because sheen suddenly reached out and hugged Roxie again.

    "You..."! Whoa...! "

    Roxie was surprised to say something, but then she opened her eyes.

    In front of the grand mansion gate, sheen hugged Roxie tightly and took her lips without hesitation.

    Roxie just felt her head jerk, her pupils shrinking, and she was completely there.

    sheen was the best in all the land, not only taking away the lips of the world''s first princess, but also prying her mouth out and kissing it with impunity.

    Interrupt, right?

    Routine, right?

    No way!

    Since I interrupted once, I''ll kiss you again. What''s the matter?

    Do you think there''s no follow-up if you interrupt?

    It doesn''t exist!

    Willing to cut a body, dare to pull the emperor off the horse, people do not want to face, is able to invincible, as long as the skin is thick enough, but also afraid that can''t go up again?

    It''s so vulgar!

    That''s how impulsive!

    Shane took such indignation and relentlessly tried to taste the taste of his royal highness.

    and her royal highness had already been blank, and could only be at a loss, and never recovered from it for a long time.

    In the setting sun, a man and a woman let their shadows merge together and kiss warmly.

    Little did not know that in the villa that just made a loud noise, a father and son are having a conflict.

    ...

    "for many days, that hateful adventurer has been staying in the king''s capital. Every day, either he stays at lazahad''s house or in the Royal Palace, asking you to send something. But can''t you do this?"

    Barry showed a rare look of anger, to stand in front of him is a burst of abuse.

    Next to Barry, something else was smashed.

    Obviously, the loud noise just came from the Duke''s masterpiece.

    Limjo, who stood in front of Barry, bowed his head and clenched his hands.

    He is also angry!

    These days, limcho has visited lazahad''s house more than once, and even waited in the palace, waiting for sheen to take his "gift" and lead him out of the capital.

    However, Lim Joe either closed the door and threw himself in the air and couldn''t see Sean at all, or after he gave the "gift" to him, there was no movement on his side, as if this had never happened, which made him feel suspicious of life.

    This guy didn''t know that all his so-called "gifts" were packed and thrown away by sheen, or that Rasha had dealt with them secretly.

    So, sheen didn''t know what was in there at all. He never wanted to step out of Wangdu, and even didn''t remember it.

    Barry, seeing that things had not progressed, finally got angry and scolded Lim Joe.

    Limjo could only bear it, but he thought bitterly.

    One day, you will fall on my hands

    (I''ll let you know that your highness is not the one you can touch.)(a guy like you can''t even get a finger from your highness.)

    Limjo swears.

    In this way, he did not know that his royal highness, not to mention his fingers, would be swallowed up in his heart not far from his home.

    ...

    "Hoo..."

    I don''t know how long it was before sheen finally took a breath of relief and released her lips and Roxie.

    "Woo..."

    however, Roxie felt her whole body soft and her knees felt weak, which made her collapse to the ground.

    saw it, Shane was scared, and hurried back to her royal highness.

    The familiar embrace fell on Roxie again, so that Roxie was finally sober up. She pushed sheen aside and staggered back, covering her mouth and pointing at sheen.

    "You... You..."

    Roxie didn''t know whether she was angry or shy. Her face was red, her eyes were angry, and her hands were shaking when she pointed to sheen.

    "Cough..."

    Sean suddenly coughed a few times and turned his eyes to the mansion in front of him.

    "Take a closer look, it''s still pretty good here. Well, it''s good. It''s very suitable for me."

    Sheen nodded his head as if it were true, and he looked very satisfied and appreciated.

    Roxie almost didn''t feel dizzy.

    This shameless guy gave him such a big house for nothing. He still pushed away there. Now he has taken advantage of it. He wants to take it. It''s so dreary!

    Before she bit him, Heather didn''t react.

    "Oh

    Sheen let out a howl, and all the high spirits on his face turned into a crying face.

    "Let go! Pain! Are you a dog? "

    Sheen struggled desperately.

    Nima! Does Laozi''s resistance skill fail? How could it hurt so much!?

    Sheen''s face was twisted.

    Roxie was mercilessly venting, leaving an extremely obvious tooth mark on Sheen''s hand before releasing it.

    "Let you bully Princess Ben! Deserve it

    Roxie snorted coldly, turned and ran away.

    Sheen rubbed his hands and sucked in breath. He saw Roxie run away, and then she was gnashing her teeth.

    "Rosie, Ruthie! You are finished

    Sheen immediately ran after the girl in a rage and wanted to give the girl some good looks.

    Two people so rushed into the mansion, a run, a chase, the result is Leng is playing hide and seek for a whole hour.

    There is no way, sheen is not a willing to suffer losses, Roxie dare not really be caught by sheen, plus the strength of the two are almost the same, the physical strength is not much difference, the result is naturally persevere, one has not been chased, the other has not caught the other.

    After dark, the two had to rest in the garden.

    "I''ve made an appointment. After that, I''m not allowed to take this opportunity to retaliate against me."

    Roxie asked for Sean from a distance, and the man was still hiding behind a tree.

    "All right, get out of here."

    Sheen looked at this guy, he was completely out of his mind, his anger was gone, and he was helpless.

    "That''s what you said. If you go back on your word, I''ll tell all the Wangdu people that you''re rude to me in my usual appearance tomorrow."

    Roxie poked a head out of the back of the tree and warned like this.

    Sean is losing to her.

    This guy is a perfect cold goddess in the eyes of the people, and a cool princess in the eyes of nobles. Even in front of her sister, she looks cool and cool. In front of herself, she is a little girl with no dignity. Which one is her true face?

    Sean''s almost lost.

    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand.

    Sean just needs to understand one thing.

    "I bit you and you bit me. We''re even."

    Sean said it with a certain meaning.

    Roxie was stunned. Even though she understood what sheen meant by "biting you", a pretty face turned red again.

    Looking at the other person''s appearance, sheen just smiles.

    Yes, you just need to understand one thing.

    That is to say, the face flushed with a kiss must be the real side of her heart.

    In a word.

    "This wave, I am not a loss."

    Sheen felt secure.

    Instead, Roxie began to gnash her teeth.

    "It''s not so easy to take advantage of this princess."Roxie murmured, and came out from behind the tree to sheen and grabbed his hand.

    "Are you coming?"

    Sean was startled by her actions and was about to break free.

    "Don''t move!"

    However, Rosie stopped sheen with a serious and solemn expression.

    Shocked by Roxie''s serious and solemn expression, Sean subconsciously stops struggling.

    Roxie took a look at the tooth mark on Sheen''s hand, then looked at him, as if trying to record his appearance in the bottom of her heart, and immediately stroked the tooth mark on Sheen''s hand.

    "Eh?"

    Sheen exclaimed.

    He could feel that, with the caress of Roxie, a trace of strange magic came into his hands from her slender fingertips.

    Along with this scene, the tooth marks on Sheen''s hand are somehow mysterious and mysterious, like some ancient pattern mark.

    "What did you do?"

    Sean was stunned.

    "Nothing, just a mark for you." Roxie white sheen one eye, and fixed to look at him, some complex like way: "in this way, you will not be able to run."

    After leaving this sentence, Roxie turned away.

    Sean was left alone, looking at the mark on his hand, and his heart began to beat the drum.

    "I''m not cursed, am I?"

    It''s... A little scary...

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Sheen is under a spell.

    And I don''t know why.

    The evidence is that mark on his hand, even if several days have passed, it still hasn''t disappeared.

    It really scares Sean.

    "Isn''t it just a kiss? You don''t disagree, do you? Why did you close your eyes before? "

    Sheen felt innocent.

    Although he was very happy at that time, after all, it was the first time that he grasped the absolute initiative, rather than being forced to kiss like the previous two times, but if the cost of such a good time was so high, then sheen would really have to withdraw.

    As for ignoring it with resistance skills, it''s impossible.

    God knows if resistance is useful?

    If it''s useful, how can I be bitten at that time without any effect?

    Shane seriously doubts that his Royal Highness has the means to make resistance skills useless.

    So, for the next few days, sheen had been quietly trying to ask Roxie what to do, but failed.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    the highness of the princess installed innocence so that sheen was bitterly bitten.

    Of course, sheen didn''t know. Roxie hated him even more.

    The reason, of course, was that, the next day after the kiss, Roxie asked quietly.

    "What is our relationship now?"

    The implication of this sentence is so obvious that it can no longer be obvious.

    at least, Sheehan felt that if he had to work harder to win the Royal Highness, it would not be what was difficult.

    just, taking this princess''s highness, Sheehan always feels that she will be directly booked and entered the state of having to marry this girl.

    Royal love is like this. First of all, it is to talk about marriage directly. There can be no saying of falling in love. If you want to marry, don''t separate. There is no second possibility.

    Sheen doesn''t want to go straight into marriage.

    At least not now.

    Otherwise, this time he will have to be completely locked up by the Kingdom and willingly do things for them.

    So, sheen came back.

    "We are brothers."

    That day, Sean was beaten by Rosie.

    This is the so-called do not die, will not die.

    In view of this, it''s normal for Roxie to hold a grudge.

    Sheen just couldn''t get the answer, and finally had to give up.

    "I don''t believe you''re going to curse me."

    Sheen thought so, and put it all down.

    It means to put it down completely, but sheen must feel differently about Roxie.

    Naturally, Roxie couldn''t be the same to sheen as before.

    The kiss changed their relationship.

    Even if both of them did not say it out, there are some things that we do not need to say, and we all understand it.

    Therefore, since then, the number of times that sheen consciously and spontaneously went to visit Roxie has obviously increased. Roxie is also very tacit and will finish her work in advance and deliberately spare time to stay with Sean for two or three hours.

    However, the way they get along with each other is the same as before. Sometimes they fight with each other, sometimes they bury each other, sometimes they laugh and laugh, and sometimes they are very uncomfortable with each other. What they used to be, what they are now are still like.

    The only change is that they are more unscrupulous, right?

    For example, Sean used to flirt with Roxie verbally, but now she has the courage to really move her hands. However, Roxie is pulling, dragging, pulling and holding more times than before. It seems that she has no more scruples.

    If there are outsiders to see these scenes, they will certainly stare out their eyes.

    First of all, it''s really like a close couple.

    Secondly, the Kingdom''s treasure is so unprepared for a opposite sex that it can shock the world.

    Under such circumstances, it is not that nothing else has happened.

    For example, on the other side of the residence, Sheen has asked rashia to handle and handle it. I believe there will be a luxurious dinner there on the day of the knighthood ceremony.

    For the dinner, sheen gave a whole thousand gold coins to Lasha to make her as big and luxurious as possible.

    No way.

    "it''s all the house your Highness has given me. I can''t make the dinner too shabby."

    If it''s too shabby, it''s not just Sean and Rosie who will lose face, but even the royal family.

    After all, the mansion was originally the residence of Mithra, the founder of the country, and had direct connection with the royal family.

    If there''s anything that doesn''t go up in the mansion, the royal family will surely feel that it has nothing to do with its face.Even if there were fewer people and lower status on the day of the knighthood dinner, it would be impossible.

    It is possible to discredit the face of the mansion and the royal family, but it can''t be allowed to happen.

    As a result, sheen had to write some invitation letters to invite some high-ranking nobles to dinner.

    "NIMA, how do I feel things are getting more and more troublesome?"

    Sean really wanted to hit the wall.

    "indeed, your Royal Highness''s lips are not so delicious."

    What else?

    It''s a fight!

    Fortunately, Sean is not an invincible object in the Wangdu.

    "First of all, Mr. Miguel must be invited. Although he is the honorary Marquis, or the crown of the civil service of the Kingdom, the invitation letter of the Viscount is not even qualified to send it in the past, but Mr. miggins should accept my invitation."

    "And if Mr. mightis is willing to accept it, all the nobles who are attached to the razahads will take it and write them a letter."

    "In addition, those who are on my side during the interview should also be invited."

    "Well, that''s it."

    After making up his mind, sheen found that he could invite not only a few people, but also a high status and power.

    These are Sean''s connections in Wangdu.

    And the invitation letter sent by Sean finally arrived in my hands without accident.

    "At that time, I will be there in person."

    Miguel was very happy to promise so.

    The rest of the people who received the invitation were also like this, one by one they all gave sheen a lot of face.

    This let sheen finally know that he was not the only enemy in the king''s capital.

    Although some of them are interested in his future, knowing that Sean''s future is bright, they just want to have some relationship with him, so they promise to come, but sheen doesn''t care.

    It''s just a relationship. He won''t care.

    If you want to have an in-depth communication, you have to think about it separately.

    In this way, things on Sheen''s side went very smoothly and there were almost no problems.

    On the contrary, it was the outside world who, knowing that sheen was going to live in Mithra''s house, caused a great stir.

    "By what?"

    "A mere Viscount, living in the center of the aristocratic district?"

    "Is it intended to scorn all the superior nobles?"

    "No! Never

    The aristocrats who had been unhappy with Sean were finally ignited.

    It''s a matter of status and face, not to mention that the other party is the existence that they don''t like. It''s just a person who can see the other side. Knowing that the other party "does not know the height of heaven and earth" and climbs over all people''s heads, these nobles will turn over without hesitation.

    But just when they wanted to do something, a message came.

    That''s a statement from Roxie.

    "That''s the knighthood I gave to Sean Ching. If you have any questions, please come to me."

    In a word, many nobles lost their voice on the spot.

    They are not angry, but dare not speak.

    If the other party is someone else, even his majesty, they dare to remonstrate and ask his majesty to think twice.

    But it''s Roxie, and they don''t know what to do.

    Although Roxie is not a king, her voice is even more important than that of the king in the kingdom.

    "Xi''enqing is a person I recognize. She has made great achievements twice at a young age, and even has the ability to tame the black dragon of atru. Do you think this gift will be too heavy

    No matter whether the nobles believe or not, the people are convinced.

    "It''s not too much, since it''s a person valued by your highness."

    "Besides, he is indeed very young, but he has achieved so much that he deserves his Highness''s attention."

    "This adventurer named sheen is no doubt more suitable for this treatment than those who fight all day long."

    "That''s right."

    People gradually accepted this in surprise.

    The nobles who knew this were eager to tell them aloud.

    "Do you know that the people you support now are likely to abduct his highness?"

    "Value? Of course I value it! He has become the only red man around your highness

    "Do you know how close they are?"

    "I''m still alone in my room all day, and one stay is a whole day!"

    "Your Highness is almost robbed and still there to support, a group of fools!"

    Those nobles were so angry that they vomited blood.

    But they dare not talk about it casually.

    Otherwise, Wang Du must have wanted the rhythm of the riot.At that time, as a rumor monger, they will not be able to shoulder that responsibility.

    In the end, these nobles could only swallow the bitter water into their stomachs, and secretly calculated how to give Sean a good look and let him quit the mansion obediently.

    Some of them are going to send some people to make trouble and get Sean out of there.

    So they don''t know what kind of hell is waiting for them.

    Because...

    "roar

    Along with the sound of the Dragon chanting from the whole aristocratic District, the Dark Dragon flew into the vast mansion with excited emotion.

    "Eugene!"

    Sean stood in the garden, waving to Yulin in the sky.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin roared excitedly, as if to let off the depression that had been locked up in the Northern District riding animal house for one time. She rushed into the residence and stirred up her wings. She set off a hurricane in the garden and fell down heavily at the same time.

    "Ha ha!"

    Sheen holds Eugene''s head, which she can''t wait to rub over. While laughing, he injects a stream of magic into his body.

    Youlin''s comfortable and excited roar rang out one after another, and did not stop for a long time.

    Ayi jumped off Eugene''s back.

    "Is this your future base?"

    The little girl held the pillow, looked at the group of mansions, and nodded with satisfaction.

    Well, it''s good. It''s almost worth my own home. It''s very suitable for me to live in.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    Here, today is destined to be lively.

    Because, not only is AI Yi and you Lin to come, even Vivian and his party all followed to visit here.

    "Do you really live here?"

    Vivian looked at the mansion in front of her eyes, but her face was still a little inconceivable.

    "... those nobles must be making trouble again."

    Tieer said this after a moment''s silence.

    And lumia and melika have been shocked by the luxury mansion in front of them.

    "Good... Big!"

    "I... are we all going to live here in the future?"

    Lumia and melika were both a little bit incredulous and a little excited.

    Although they had heard from Hean before, they still didn''t think that sheen really lived in the center of the aristocratic District, the other house of Mithra, once the brave man.

    This was something that even the Marquis and even the Duke could not do. Only a few of the kings of all dynasties lived here for a period of time. After that, it was owned by Rosie. Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of sheen.

    At the thought that they would live here in the future, the women were naturally filled with emotion and uneasy.

    After all, living here is no small matter.

    "Have you started to form knights or individual armies?"

    Vivian inquired in Sheen''s ear.

    Sean is a little strange.

    "Why form knights and individual armies?" Sheen some not very interested in the way: "raise so many people, do not need money?"

    Although the Viscount has the right to form a thousand Knight Order and an army of ten thousand people, let alone a Viscount, a marquis and a duke, if they want to form a knighthood or a personal army, they must consider carefully.

    Because, it means that we need to spend a huge amount of gold coins to support so many people, and we have to cultivate them, which is not a small burden.

    Especially for the honorary nobility.

    The degree of freedom of the honorary nobles is higher, but compared with the territory aristocrats, their wealth and financial resources are much lower.

    No matter how to say, people all hold a piece of territory. As long as there is no problem in development, they can receive a large amount of money every day just by collecting taxes, not to mention the development of various other businesses and businesses.

    Therefore, only the nobles of the territory usually have enough financial resources to support their formation of Knights'' orders and personal armies. The honorary nobles, taking into account the financial resources and the lack of settlement of the territory, at most set up a personal guard or guard team of about 100 people.

    Sheen didn''t want to spend money on knights and personal armies.

    In fact, many honorary nobles do not want to spend the money. In addition, most of them live in Wangdu or wander around as freelancers, so they don''t have the idea of forming a knighthood or personal army.

    However...

    "are you sure you don''t need it?" Tiel came closer, frowned at sheen and said, "at least recruit some people to keep this place safe? Do you let Eugene go on patrol at night

    Don''t be kidding. Do you need to rest?

    The dragon is a sleepy demon. He usually takes a nap when he has nothing to do. And he takes a nap for several days. In history, there are many cases of stealing the treasures protected by the Dragon while the dragon is asleep, or simply taking advantage of it. It is unrealistic for you Lin to guard such a large mansion all day long.

    Therefore, it is necessary to recruit more and more people.

    In particular, Sean, a Viscount, lived in the center of the aristocratic District, and there would be no less accidents here.

    In that case, Sean needs more people to be here.

    However...

    "why waste that financial and material resources?" Sheen shrugged and said, "don''t you see that I''ve set up a border around this mansion?"

    As soon as this was said, melika, no matter Vivian, tyer and lumia, had been looking around all the time with an expression of sudden enlightenment.

    "Do I feel that the flow of magic is a little strange, so there are so many borders here?"

    That''s right. There are a lot of fences here.

    "Warning, expulsion, warning, resistance, automatic defense and so on, as long as they can think of, have been imposed on the surrounding area of this mansion as a border, that is, the surrounding walls and fences have been hardened and solidified by me." even if ordinary people want to break in, they can''t do it. Even if they break in, there''s still an automatic way to meet them If you can break through these magic traps, you Lin is waiting for them

    The thing that sheen laughs reveals is that it makes people cold all over the body.

    Vivian and his party have been able to see the tragic end of those who intend to break into here and make trouble.

    It''s just...

    "if you set up so many boundaries, you must have a good source of magic?" Melika hesitated. "Is Mr. sheen ready for the magic?"This is something that has to be done.

    Otherwise, when the magic power used to set the border is used up, the border will automatically fail.

    This is also true of the many magic features Hearn has given. Once the previously injected magic is exhausted, the effect will naturally disappear.

    For this reason, however, any enchantment requires a source of magic to supply and maintain their effectiveness.

    It can be magic props that can be used to provide magic, or magic crystal.

    Magic crystal is originally used to make all kinds of magic medicine, magic props and even the necessities of magic weapons. It itself is the aggregation of magic. It is the same as the spring in the source of magic. The only thing is that the spring is liquid, and the magic crystal is solid. The magic power of the latter is much more than that of the former. Because it is a solid state, it is not easy to volatilize and dissipate, unlike magic The spring water from the source will evaporate and disappear if it is not used for a period of time.

    In view of this, a fortress with an enchantment will most likely have a very high-quality magic crystal as the magic source to support the role of the enchantment.

    For example, the magic source of the border around the king''s capital is under the palace.

    And sheen''s words here...

    "I have them on hand."

    Sheen said so and took them to a room on the top floor of the house.

    Here, there is a magic wand suspended in the air, constantly outflow of magic, into the surrounding.

    "Isn''t this the wand that the Lord jasinta gave you?"

    See it, Wei Wei An slightly a Zheng, then accident up.

    "That idiot gave it to you?"

    Ayi raised her eyebrows, too.

    "That''s right." Sheen said with a smile: "this wand itself is inlaid with extremely high-level magic crystal, and also has the effect of warning, exploration and even exorcism. Setting it here as the magic source of the enchantment will not only guarantee the magic, but also strengthen the effect of the enchantment, killing two birds with one stone."

    After that, sheen will let Yulin focus on this place, and even set up a magic power that will immediately send out magic once someone breaks in, startle Yulin and call it over.

    Even if sheen and Yulin are not here, and the mansion is completely empty, surely, with so many borders and this wand, it is not easy to have an accident here, right?

    "There''s no need for knights or guards."

    Tieer was finally relieved.

    "It''s better to say that there are so many high-level borders, and you Lin is here. I''m afraid only the royal palace can match the safety here."

    Vivian is a little sad.

    But on the whole, it''s a good thing.

    Under such heavy protection, it is better to worry about whether those who are not breaking in, but guests will fall into some traps and be cut by the protection system here.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve set it in advance. As long as people come in from the gate, 70% of the protection system here will bypass them."

    Sheen seemed to see the worries in the women''s hearts and laughed as though they were intriguing.

    "Of course, if they want to break into places they shouldn''t, that''s another matter."

    Obviously, the remaining 30% is used to entertain such people.

    Vivian and others can only for the future of this kind of blind people silent.

    "In short, you don''t have to worry about the safety here."

    Sheen clapped his hands and looked at lumia.

    "So you don''t have to worry about what''s going on with your sisters?"

    On hearing this, lumia showed a look of relief and embarrassment.

    It has to be said here that lumiya has decided to stay in Wangdu.

    As previously agreed, her seven sisters will be taken to wangduli and live here.

    The time is three months later.

    In three months, Riley will hand over her work and return to Wangdu to try to manage the adventurers'' Guild Headquarters.

    It was not so fast, but Vivian has already written to Riley, saying that she will stay here, and everyone in Vivian''s team will stay. Even Sheen has become an aristocrat here. The president immediately said that he would return to the capital in advance.

    At that time, Riley will come with lumia''s sisters.

    As for the three months, Riley will still take care of lumia''s sisters.

    In other words, when sheen is knighted, the whole Vivian team will be able to live here.

    By the way, Vivian will also come.

    Tier, lumia, and melika are all here, and it doesn''t make sense to leave her alone at razahad''s.

    As a result, Tieer ER and others persuade Vivian and finally let her agree to move here.

    In addition, AI Yi, as a natural little girl, will move here together with all the people who live in lazahard''s house."The rest is the Lasha side."

    Sheen said that.

    Just then...

    "please don''t worry, everything is ready."

    Rasha appeared and disappeared in the presence of God, which scared everyone.

    "Come with me, please."

    Rasha ignored the frightened people and said so without any expression. Then she took them to the hall on the first floor of the mansion.

    In this vast hall, I don''t know when, it is full of people.

    "Welcome to the host!" "

    One by one, dressed in neat and uniform maid''s clothes, beautiful and lovely in appearance, all of them had outstanding appearance, and they lined up on both sides of the hall and bowed down to sheen and his party who came down from the top floor.

    Sheen was stunned.

    The people of Vivian''s team were also confused.

    Even Ayi looked shocked.

    People subconsciously look at Lasha.

    "These are all maids and servants I have recruited. I hope you will be satisfied."

    She said it quietly, as if she had done a trivial thing.

    There was silence.

    Sheen had only two words to say.

    "The maid is as good as ever."

    This is the first sentence.

    As for the second sentence, it is much simpler.

    "Well done."

    It must be praised.

    In this way, Sheen''s home is on the right track and arranged.

    Under such circumstances, his knighthood ceremony came quietly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    "Viscount sheen, please!"

    On this day, in the hall of the Royal Palace, such a grand voice resounded.

    Sean looked up at the sound.

    At this moment, Sean was dressed in a gorgeous and luxurious court dress, with a sealed sword at his waist. At first glance, he looked like a majestic nobleman. His temperament was completely different from that of the past.

    So sheen stepped into the hall of audience, step by step in the direction of the throne.

    On the left is a neat line of guards.

    On the right are the nobles, one by one.

    Sean was bathed in the eyes of all.

    This scene, and before Anxi just with a happy and satisfied smile, made a declaration.

    "From this day on, you are my nobleman of Mithra."

    "I, antheferg Mithra, in the kingdom of Mithra, which is the emblem of nobility.

    Every nobleman has his own badge, which is used to prove his identity and status, just like the keepsake from Rosie to sheen.

    The noble''s emblems were designed by the Kingdom himself, mixed with Shengang, which was not only very precious and difficult to damage, but also the patterns of the seals were based on the most representative things of the other party.

    Like the royal family, because they are brave, their emblems depict the pattern of the holy sword.

    The elbein family is a shield, representing the meaning of protection.

    The razahads are swords and magic, the sign of the adventurers'' Guild.

    As for Sean, it''s a dragon.

    As an adventurer who domesticated the dragon, this is undoubtedly the most symbolic pattern.

    "Ai Yi, that little girl will be very satisfied with this design?"

    Sean thought of this in his mind and took the badge and hung it around his neck.

    From now on, he is a real aristocrat.

    "Sean boztut..."

    Sheen thought about it and laughed.

    "Not bad."

    This is the end of Sheen''s knighthood.

    Then, the potstutes'' dinner is about to begin.

    ...

    aristocratic District, central residence.

    From today on, it''s called the potstuts.

    When the night came, innumerable carriages came from all directions of the aristocratic district and stopped at the gate here to let the nobles appear one by one.

    As a result of the attention paid in various senses, the dinner party naturally attracted the attention of almost everyone in Wangdu.

    Even the aristocrats who didn''t want to come were watching the situation, hoping to see the connections of sheen and the circle of influence behind the boztuts.

    Thanks to this, many people were shocked.

    Because none of the nobles who came to the dinner party had a small background.

    "That''s the Earl of vallel''s house!"

    "The head of the count lisbett''s is here, too?"

    "My God, two more earls are coming."

    "Just a Viscount, how could it be possible that so many people from the count''s house came?"

    All the nobles who had intended to see the potstutters'' jokes were stunned.

    They thought that there should be many potential enemies in the king''s capital, and not many nobles would sell his face to attend his dinner.

    Who knows, the reality greatly slapped them in the face, let them see the incredible scene.

    There were not only many aristocrats who came to the potstutes'' dinner, but also one by one they were rich or expensive.

    Baron is basically not received the invitation letter, all are with his dependent family together come over.

    The Baron Pitt and the Baron biltmin were equally well received by the barons.

    Finally, even the lazahads came.

    "Not late?"

    Miguel got out of the carriage at the gate and immediately welcomed Vivian.

    "Of course you are not late. Please follow me in."

    Vivian with a gentle and beautiful smile, will be a face of amiable Miguel to meet in.

    "Even the owner of lazahad''s family arrived in person..."

    everyone was stupid.

    But the shocking thing is still to come.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    With the presence of Miguel, several Marquises and even Dukes came.

    Some of them were senior officials of the state no less than Miguel, and some of them were once members of the royal family who were of the same generation as Anxi. Now they all attended the dinner party one by one, which made many nobles confused.

    "How could that be possible?"

    "When razhadkhin came, he could understand that he had been supporting this man before, but why were the other Marquis and even the Duke present?"

    "That doesn''t make sense."

    Many nobles have been frightened, even panic.

    They had no idea that Sheen''s contacts were so wide and his face was so big that he could let so many Marquis and dukes attend. It was amazing.

    Where do they know?

    Of course, these Marquises and dukes had nothing to do with sheen, and they did not even receive the invitation, but they knew how much he was favored by Rosie and what his status in the kingdom was after he had a black dragon of attru.

    Therefore, they would not regard Sean as an ordinary viscount.

    Under such circumstances, as long as these nobles did not have a grudge against sheen, they would like to show up and make a good relationship with him, so as to facilitate mutual exchange.

    In the same sentence, not all the nobles were not satisfied with sheen. Some even though they were not satisfied with him before, they would know his ability and potential, and immediately put off some improper thoughts, and decided to establish a friendly relationship with him.

    This is the nobility.

    Smart nobles will be like this, will not have eternal enemies, not to see the winning chance when a person offended to death.

    As long as it is profitable, turning an enemy into a friend is just the most common operation for them, and vice versa.

    Therefore, those nobles who intend to see Sean''s jokes are not only unable to achieve their goals, but also doomed to be greatly shocked once.

    After all, even Barry came with limjo in the back.

    "Let''s go."

    Barry said impassively to Lim Joe next to him.

    "Yes."

    Limjo''s brow was so low that he could not see what he was thinking.

    They are sure to attend the dinner.

    On the one hand, they also want to have a close look at the details of Sean''s becoming an aristocrat. Second, limcho has already established friendly relations with each other, even if only on the surface.

    Once limjo comes, it''s telling sheen that all the kindness he''s done before is just acting.

    In addition, Barry also wants to confuse sheen, let him think that he did not regard him as the enemy, is ready to turn the enemy into a friend, so that Barry would like to attend this dinner party.

    It can also be seen that this dinner party tonight is full of various plans and calculations.

    Not all the people present will be on Sheen''s side. These people are not necessarily his contacts. It is also possible that some people will appear here with the idea of stabbing a knife in the back.

    Of course, in any case, these considerations can not be guessed by outsiders.

    In the eyes of outsiders, it will only serve as a chip to add to the legend of sheen.

    So Barry and limjo, led by a beautiful maid, entered the house of boztute.

    After that, several Marquises and dukes came, which made those nobles numb.

    At this point, the quality of the dinner was enough to compare with that of the prestigious dukes, and even better.

    Until...

    "that''s the royal carriage!"

    In a exclamation, everyone saw the arrival of a luxurious carriage.

    And a group of people came down from the land.

    "It seems that we are a little late."

    Lyad Ella, the first daughter of the Kingdom, beamed with a smile as she looked at the boisterous family.

    "Your Highness, please pay attention to your feet."

    The genius of veradina, the daughter of the deputy head of the order of guards, and now the first lady of the knights, she serves as a reminder to the master in dress and high-heeled shoes.

    "There are so many people coming. I should be able to meet a lot of acquaintances, alidia."

    The contemporary king of the Kingdom, who knighted sheen only today, spoke to his knight with a soft smile.

    "Your Majesty, be careful of the crowd. Don''t let the curfews have a chance."

    Alidia, the owner of the elbain family, head of the guard order, legendary Knight of the Kingdom, and known as the strongest man of the human race, made a faint noise, as if the luxury and noise around him had nothing to do with him.

    Of course, Rosie is here.

    Today''s Roxie actually changed into a palace dress, put on a pure white dress, no sword, still wearing a veil on her head, just like a goddess of sanctity, beautiful and intoxicating.The aristocrats around were stunned by the past, even the noise and bustle seemed to have been suppressed a lot in this moment, which made a sense of astonishment pervaded the audience.

    "Your Highness Rosie lusti..."

    "my God..."

    "so beautiful..."

    many noble young masters did not even notice the wine glass in their hands.

    Including Lim Joe, Ben obediently followed Barry''s side. He would see Roxie, but also lost his mind.

    But Roxie ignored all this, and looked quietly at the pottstuts'' house until a moment later, when she suddenly laughed.

    That smile reversed all living beings.

    Unfortunately, this smile is not for anyone present.

    It appears only because the host of the dinner party has finally arrived late and appeared here.

    "Please forgive me for your coming

    From the direction of the mansion, a tall and straight figure came to Shi Shi ran and entered into everyone''s view.

    Who else but sheen?

    This troublesome master stayed in his room until just for it. Even when the Duke and other important officials of the state arrived, he did not come out to meet him.

    Some people must be dissatisfied with the fact that a Jie zijue should have placed such a large spectrum.

    But this meeting, the royal family''s visit, and one is a family, even if sheen is too troublesome to welcome.

    No, it should be said that if only Roxie came, he would have to come out to meet her.

    Anxi and his party smile one after another when they see sheen appear.

    You don''t welcome me? The prime minister

    Anxi seldom makes a joke.

    "I hope I don''t scare you."

    Liya said these words with some evil taste.

    "Of course I was scared." Sheen shrugged his shoulders. Even in front of the royal family, he didn''t have much stage fright, let alone how low spirited he was. He said casually, "it''s impossible that you don''t get scared if you''re so appreciative of the royal family."

    With that, Sean glanced at alidia and shanai.

    One of them, as always, was paralyzed with no expression, while the other was staring at Sean, as if feeling something, forming a sharp contrast.

    Sheen didn''t talk to them.

    He knew that although both of them represented a powerful family and were the first and second Knight families in the royal capital, they were both present as guards and did not mean to make friends with Sean.

    Rather, it is still a question whether these two people know how to make friends or not.

    So sheen ignored the two men and looked directly at Roxie.

    It was the first time Sheehan had seen Roxie in a dress.

    And to tell you the truth, he was really amazing.

    Unscrupulously looked at the treasure of this kingdom, sheen did not have any scruples of fun.

    "I''m not afraid to be robbed home if I''m so dressed up?"

    Sheen made such a joke that everyone around him was shocked.

    Obviously, is it the first time someone has dared to tease Roxie in public?

    For this, Roxie rolled her eyes.

    "Are you sure anyone dares to rob me?"

    Roxie returned with a smile.

    That did not have the slightest anger, even unprecedented gentle appearance, so that many aristocratic young master see is the heart ripple.

    But...

    "yes." Sheen''s words are not surprising, die endlessly, without thinking: "look at me, I don''t want to rob you in, tonight do not let you go back."

    The dead man dares to speak such words in public.

    Roxie was speechless.

    As for the others, they were stunned.

    Who dares to speak so to the treasure of the kingdom?

    I''m afraid tomorrow''s sun is too dazzling, right?

    Sheen not only did it, but also did it in front of the rest of the royal family and even in front of nearly half of the royal family.

    This makes many nobles angry, even if they want to scold.

    But Roxie didn''t even give them such a chance.

    "If you can do it, I''m looking forward to it."

    Roxie looked at Sean, as if she were a little angry.

    "I''ll try my best."

    Sheen grinned and brought the subject to light.

    Seeing Sean and Roxie talking and laughing without any animosity, many nobles and young masters were infuriated in their eyes and were eager to rush to stop them.

    Limjo was also convulsed with a slight twist in his face.

    Barry frowned and was not in a good mood either.

    Even Angie and Leia are a little surprised to see such sheen and Roxie.It''s the first time I''ve ever seen them laughing.

    Of course, they are also the first time to see such Roxie.

    Looking at Rosie''s much softer, more relaxed look than usual, Anxi and Leia burst into thoughts, and Sean''s eyes changed a little.

    The same is true of other natural people.

    They realized that the relationship between sheen and Roxie might be better than they thought.

    Although it has been known that these two people are close to each other before, they have witnessed this scene, which makes many people have a sense of crisis.

    Barry and limjo are one of them.

    They realized that they might not be able to let it go.

    Otherwise, the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, the most beautiful and precious flower of the Terran, will be taken away by the adventurer.

    "Something has to be done."

    A lot of people have this idea.

    They didn''t know that soon Sean would be the one the world couldn''t afford.

    ...

    Wangdu, the demon embassy.

    At this time, led by jiaxinta, all the demons in the embassy gathered in the hall and knelt on the ground to meet an adult.

    She appeared so abruptly that she seemed to take away the magic and brilliance of the whole world in an instant, and entered into everyone''s view.

    "It''s been a long time since I came to the human world."

    She looked at the horizon with nostalgia.

    "Lord sera."

    Jacinta immediately and respectfully welcomed him.

    "Are you ready?"

    The demon girl named sera glanced at jasinta and went straight to the subject.

    "Yes, it''s ready to go."

    Jasinta responded respectfully without complaint.

    "Good."

    Sarah nodded.

    Then, the demon girl turned to the direction of the noble District, showing a smile.

    "Let me see what a man looks like to my proud sister."

    Here, the real summit of the demon world comes.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    The potstutes'' dinner was held in the garden in front of the main Pavilion.

    Here is a very spectacular fountain, not only the decoration is very cool, the water sprayed out is actually not ordinary water, but the spring water in the source of magic. Once sprinkled into the air, it will volatilize into a magic mist, which looks very pleasing to the eyes.

    The flowers and trees in the garden have also undergone a very professional repair. Now, not only do they display their own style like works of art, but also a strange fragrance of flowers is floating, which makes people feel comfortable.

    In addition, the stone roads paved in the garden were polished to shine one by one, and the nobles who had just been welcomed in were amazed by the beautiful scenery in front of them, one by two for the noise.

    "This is... This is the house where the brave pioneers once lived?"

    "No, I remember it''s luxurious, but it''s not so beautiful."

    "Is it the Viscount tutzburg''s own repair?"

    "It''s impossible. If you want to do this, you have to spend tens of thousands of gold coins. I don''t know if you can find a master with such a good craftsmanship to design. If there were such a master, the other party would have been famous in Wangdu."

    "But what is the matter?"

    The nobles were surprised and shocked.

    Even Roxie was surprised by the scene and asked Sean more than once.

    "How is this repaired? It hasn''t been like this before

    Roxie asked in Hearn''s ear frequently, that unprepared intimate appearance, but also let the men around a burst of jealousy.

    Sheen didn''t hide it.

    "Because I have a wonderful maid here."

    Sheen is completely honest.

    All this was done by Rasha alone. She didn''t know where she bought the magic spring in the fountain at a low price. Spraying like this was just burning money. Sheen had a heart attack.

    However, sheen is not going to ask rahia to question him.

    After all, she was asked to be more luxurious by herself. If the other party could do it to this extent, at least sheen could not complain.

    At least, after tonight, this dinner party is sure to be talked about. It will definitely earn Sean enough face. Sheen has no reason to say anything.

    Besides, even if sheen wants to talk to Lasha, she''s not here. As like as two peas and aristocrats,

    is the same as the same person. She must be responsible for the whole dinner. So she is only responsible for preparing the dinner. After dinner, all the receptionist work is handed over to her maids and servants. I don''t know where I am going.

    Of course, Roxie, who did not know this, was only curious about the maid in Sheen''s mouth, and a pair of beautiful eyes swept through the whole dinner scene.

    At this time, a piece of white table will be laid in every corner of the garden, placed neatly, but also has a sense of beauty, let people linger.

    All the above dishes are still steaming with heat and aroma. I can smell that the nobles'' eyes are shining. Whether they are sincerely attending the dinner party or those with ulterior motives, they can''t help moving over, tasting one or two, and then they can''t stop.

    "This... This is delicious, isn''t it?"

    "It''s just the unique flavor of the divine world."

    "What chef can make such a dish?"

    "My chef''s cooking is rubbish compared with this one."

    "Don''t say it''s from your own family. Even the court cooks in the palace don''t have such skills?"

    "Who made this?"

    A group of nobles were so surprised and praised like this that even Anxi and Leia were surprised. Alidia''s facial paralysis was moved after a taste of it, which showed the delicacy of these dishes.

    "It''s very delicious, porttuccine. Can you introduce me to the chef?"

    Anxi even said that to sheen, which shows how delicious the dishes are.

    If another person, this will be able to draw the king''s attention with his cooking skills, and get the chance of introduction, I''m afraid he will be ecstatic.

    Unfortunately, these dishes are all from the elder sister who continues to hold the blockhouse. If they really show up, they will solidify the joy on the king''s face.

    So, Sean can only lie that the other party is not a cook, but a ronin he knows. He happened to pass by Wangdu and was asked to make this dinner party. Now the other party has left and is not in Wangdu.

    This makes Anxi very sorry, even Liya can''t eat such a delicious look of distress, even alidia did not trace the frown, let sheen to the maid is more and more worship.

    Only Roxie didn''t believe Sean''s lies and looked at him with suspicion.

    After all, in her eyes, sheen, who does not deceive people, is definitely not sheen. This will say something from the other party''s mouth. However, if one sentence is true, Roxie would dare to pour a few cups of poisonous wine in public.So, Roxie was very angry. With a look at Sean, she immediately continued to watch the whole dinner party.

    Now, every noble still lingers around a white table, making dishes empty at a very fast speed.

    One by one, the maids were walking around with plates, trying their best to help the dinner, which also became a beautiful scenery.

    Roxie was also attracted by the beautiful looks of the maids.

    On a closer look, none of these maids was ugly. All of them were above the standard line. They were either beautiful or lovely. Many nobles and young masters looked at them more.

    If it wasn''t for this kind of occasion, those noble young masters still dare not make trouble, it is estimated that these maids might have been bullied.

    But they were all the servants of the boztuts, that is, sheen''s.

    At the thought of it, Roxie was a little angry for some reason.

    "Hiss...!"

    Sean, who was chatting with Anxi and Leia, suddenly felt a sharp pinch on his waist. The pain made him gasp. He turned his head and looked at the unhappy face of Roxie. His eyes were full of incomprehension.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sheen asked in amazement.

    "Nothing."

    Roxie returned with a smile, but there was not much in her eyes.

    "Why are you pinching me?"

    Sheen was more puzzled.

    "Can''t I pinch you for nothing?"

    Roxie said this with a face of course.

    Sheen frowned.

    This wench, see oneself these days to her attitude to become spoiled a lot, so already forget elder brother has a tantrum?

    If it wasn''t for too many people here, Sean would definitely take care of this girl.

    Well, it''s the kind of cleaning up that you roll her all over.

    Well, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Let alone we don''t need ten years. When the dinner party is over, let him have a chance. This girl really won''t go back tonight.

    It''s time for me to open my meat in this world. As my first object, this girl seems quite good.

    In his heart, Sean forked Roxie a hundred times.

    And Roxie naturally knows Sean very well. Looking at his hostile eyes, her heart is also tight at the moment.

    Nima, this is absolutely to eat yourself clean eyes.

    Shouldn''t you offend him?

    It''s over. Sooner or later, I''ll suffer from the animal''s revenge.

    Why don''t you see him now and stay out of the limelight?

    But... It''s boring without him!

    It seems that there is only one way to do it. It''s a big deal to take advantage of him and try to reduce his sacrifice.

    Otherwise, with the look in her eyes that the animal was looking at now, she felt that she would have to be unmarried and pregnant sooner or later, from the pride of the royal family to the disgrace of the royal family.

    The more Roxie thought, the more likely it was.

    But her premonition is very accurate, and has a direct relationship with the blessing of the goddess of destiny, which is the instruction of fate.

    That is to say... Don''t think of a way, this will really happen!

    We have to find a time to please him...

    just when sheen and Roxie are secretly planning something, suddenly, a person rushed in in.

    "Your majesty

    The man seemed to be a civil servant in the palace. He was in a good position. He ran out of breath and panicked, which attracted many people''s attention.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Anxi frowned, some discontented voice.

    There is no way. It is because the officials in the palace are so flustered that they are a little bit out of shape. Anxi has to feel dissatisfied.

    However, the civil servant, who used to have a lot of eyesight in the past, didn''t even have the spare power to pay attention to these things. He reported to Anxi in a panic.

    "I... we have just received a notice that the one from the demon world has just arrived at Wangdu!"

    The words of the civil servants made the people stunned.

    "The one in the devil kingdom?" Anxi is also one of the Zheng, immediately frown deeper, doubt way: "which one? How can you be so flustered? "

    Hearing the speech, the civil servants laughed bitterly. Just when they wanted to say something, a laugh rang out.

    "It seems that I don''t need to inform you in advance. Is this the right time to come?"

    Such a voice was very clear into the scene of the dinner party, lingering in the air.

    With this sound, the atmosphere seems to solidify and become full of pressure.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    All the nobles present were shocked.¡°.......£¡£¿¡±

    Roxie, Anxi, Liya, alidia and shanai were all looking at the gate.

    Even Sean''s face changed.

    Because none of his perceptual skills reacted, and all of the alarm, warning, and discovery settings in the family lost their effect, and none of them worked.

    In this case, the man with a group of demons, very suddenly appeared at the scene of the dinner.

    In an instant, it took everyone''s attention.

    ...

    "Alas?"

    Meanwhile, AI Yi, who was napping in her room, suddenly opened her eyes, sat up violently and got up in amazement.

    "She... How did she come?"

    AI Yi was astonished, a rare look of bewilderment.

    "Did she come for sheen?"

    AI immediately thought of the possibility.

    So, AI Yi hesitated for a while, immediately sighed, unfolded a pair of dragon wings, and flew out.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    "Pa!"

    In the silent dinner scene, such a broken sound was very abrupt.

    It was the sound of the glass in Barry''s hand falling to the ground.

    This so-called cold-blooded and merciless Duke, at this moment, looking at the people who appear here, his face is full of shock.

    Don''t say Barry, it''s Lim Joe who''s next to him looks scared.

    Nobody cares about Barry.

    Because, the rest of the people have more or less such performance.

    In particular, the Duke and Marquis, who were in a higher position, were all confused as if they could not believe their own eyes.

    Among them, even the royal family.

    Leia was swallowing the air conditioner.

    Shanai was also surprised.

    Alidia''s pupils contract.

    Anxi''s eyes are wide, too.

    Even Roxie''s face suddenly changed, as if she had seen the incredible existence, and was shocked there.

    As for Sean, his eyes had already been taken away by the master of the figure.

    It was an impressive demon girl.

    The girl is dressed in plain clothes, willow waist, long legs, bright eyes and bright teeth. She has a tall figure like a model. She is plump, protruding forward and backward, with a clear curve. Her figure is good enough to explode. She is simply synonymous with sexy.

    Sheen can tell everyone for sure that this is the most explosive figure he has ever seen in his life. His invincible posture can make any man who has no desire to have a heart full of evil fire.

    Such a devil''s figure, even if the appearance is not good, I''m afraid that it can attract countless men, such as smelling sharks around.

    However, the person with such a devil''s figure not only looks exquisite and beautiful, but also has a kind of touching beauty between the eyebrows, which is unforgettable.

    Such a demon girl, simply charm infinite.

    Perhaps, in terms of her looks, Roxie may be a little better, but in terms of her attractiveness to men, she may be the most lethal.

    However, none of the people present dared to look at her with disrespectful eyes.

    The same is true of those noble young masters with impure minds.

    There are two reasons.

    One is that Jacinta, Jess and Liz are all extremely clever in following each other''s back, with a respectful appearance, which proves that this demon girl''s status is so high that ordinary people can''t match.

    Another is the atmosphere released by girls.

    The kind of magic that seems to be able to swallow up all the magic in the atmosphere, which makes the heaven and earth tremble at its feet, and the night sky is also controlled by it, can absolutely make anyone realize that this demon girl is extremely difficult to provoke.

    Even Sean thinks so.

    Only because, in addition to AI Yi, this demon girl is the second one that can make all his perception skills invalid. Even the full level [identification] skill can''t see the strength of the other party.

    In this case, the demon girl looked around.

    "It''s a good environment to be able to make this place look like this, and Mithra''s fool should be content to be down here?"

    In front of all the high-level people in the Kingdom, the maiden of the demon clan made a lot of remarks about the brave people who founded the Kingdom, the ancestors of the royal family, and the heroes of the human race.

    But none of ansey and others got angry.

    The reason is simple.

    This one is really qualified to say such a thing.

    After that, she took a deep breath towards the girl.

    "Lord sera."

    Roxie was courteous.

    This sound awakened all the people present.

    "Lord sera."

    "Lord sera."

    Angie and Leia bowed their heads, just like Roxie.

    The rest of the people present, including alidia, shanay and Barry, all knelt on one knee.

    "I''ve met Lord Selah!" "

    The whole atmosphere of the dinner party became solemn with a neat and respectful call.

    On the other side, Sean was stunned.

    "Sera?"

    Where did you hear this name?

    Sean had a bad feeling.

    And the demon girl who was saluted by the crowd and was called sera by the crowd shook her head and made a voice of indifference.

    "Well, don''t be so polite. I''m just here to have a look."

    With that, Sara''s slender hand lifted, and a subtle magic wave opened, turning into an invisible force, acting on all people.

    The next second, all the nobles on the scene kneeling on one knee were held up by an irresistible force. They could not help but stand up, and even the royal family, who had bent down, straightened up uncontrollably, which made everyone look moved.So is Sean.

    Only the other party exposed this hand is to let him understand that this demon girl, is absolutely very terrible kind of people.

    In fact, it is.

    "Be careful."

    Roxie''s voice crept into Sheen''s ears.

    "You can''t be too casual in front of this person, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious."

    Why?

    The answer, Roxie said.

    "She is the supreme one with the largest territory, the strongest force and the highest strength in the demon world, and is also the head of the six demons."

    "In history, she was the first born demon, and she was also the most trusted and capable demon around the former demon king. Now that the demon king has passed away, she is in charge and management, making peace with the Protoss and Terrans, and advocating the coexistence of the three races. Even the other five demons are headed by her and obey her orders."

    "Therefore, she is the real summit of the demons, known as the moon demon."

    In other words, this is a leader who enjoys the supreme status in the demon clan.

    Otherwise, why do the nobles of the Kingdom need to respect and revere each other so much?

    It is precisely because this is the supreme one in the demon world that no one can disobey.

    This status and status is definitely much higher than the king of a country in the human world.

    After all, there are many countries in the human world, and Mithra kingdom is just one of them. How can it compare with the people who dominate the whole demon world?

    Not to mention, the overall strength of the demons is above the Protoss and Terrans. When the demon king is still alive, the Protoss and Terrans can resist it.

    Now, although the demon king is dead, the Supreme God has also disappeared, and the brave have already died. Even if the Protoss and Terrans join hands, the overall strength is still weaker than that of the demons.

    Therefore, the arrival of the supreme demon, for a country, is no different from the birth of gods.

    If it was not for the fact that the Mithra royal family were descendants of brave people, ordinary royal families would have to kneel down to salute when they saw this demon family.

    Otherwise, the other side does not need to send out the whole demon clan, just rely on their own strength, can destroy the whole country.

    Therefore, no one dares to be rude, and no one dares to be rude.

    This kind of Sila then slowly strides the step, the landing sound of high-heeled shoes is so clear.

    Finally, Sara comes to a person.

    "Are you Sean?"

    Sara, with her bright eyes open, stares at Sean as if to see him through, with a charming smile, and opens her mouth.

    "Although the child''s skill level is not bad, it''s not surprising that you''re still interested in low level magic, even if it''s not bad."

    Hearing that, Sean understood.

    Oneself, was in front of this demon clan supreme to see through the strength.

    The opponent definitely has stronger observation skills than full level [appraisal].

    Sheen felt as if he had been seen through by the other party. He was afraid that he had no secret in the eyes of the demon world except for his unique skills, special skills and the holy sword being sealed.

    As for others, it''s time to react.

    Looking at the scene of Sara coming directly to sheen, they understand one thing.

    That is, this one is coming for sheen.

    "Lord sera, may I ask you..."

    Anxi was a little surprised.

    Roxie has quietly walked to Sheen''s side, looking at Sarah''s eyes can not help but emerge a little vigilance.

    I can''t help it. This is not an ordinary person.

    If she really wants to do something to sheen, I''m afraid that none of them can stop her.

    Thinking of this, Roxie has been subconsciously close to sheen, a look to fight with her side by side.

    These actions, perhaps just made subconsciously by Roxie, fall into the eyes of others, which is worth pondering.

    "It seems that you are lucky to see that even the most precious treasure of the kingdom is standing by your side?"

    Sara raised her eyebrows and began to smile.

    "Roxie

    Leia called for Roxie in a hurry.

    Even Anxi winked at Roxie and told her to step back.

    They were worried that Roxie would offend Sarah.

    By then, the kingdom will be in trouble.

    Unfortunately, Roxie continued to stand beside sheen as if she had not heard.

    That unshakable appearance, makes everybody mood complex.

    Sarah was also surprised.

    But then, this demon family supreme then laughed.

    "Come on, don''t make a fuss. I didn''t come to trouble the boy."Sarah waved her hand to dispel people''s concerns.

    "So what''s the purpose of this trip, Lord sera?"

    Anxi didn''t feel at ease completely. She hesitated and asked tentatively.

    Sara did not answer in the first time, just said a light smile.

    "Nothing, just to thank this little brother named sheen for taking care of my sister."

    As soon as he said this, the crowd turned pale.

    "Sister?"

    What this word stands for is clear to everyone.

    After all, there are only five people Sara can call her sister.

    Those are the other five demons of the demon clan.

    "Not yet? Girl

    Sara then turned in a direction, and her tone began to get a little angry.

    The crowd suddenly subconsciously looked.

    The next moment, people saw a small figure.

    "... it''s you, sister Selah."

    AI Yi is very reluctant to appear, the tone is full of resentment.

    Looking at this lovely little girl, everyone looked at each other.

    In fact, many people know the existence of Ayi.

    Because they have been paying attention to sheen, it is very clear that Sheen''s side is often accompanied by a cute little girl to burst his watch.

    But they don''t know who this little girl is.

    Only the royal family, looking at Ayi, seemed to suddenly think of something, and took a breath.

    Roxie was in it.

    Last time, Roxie felt that she had heard about the image of Ayi.

    It was not until this moment that Roxie finally remembered.

    It is said that Yaomei, one of the six demons, is a sleepy dragon clan. She sleeps in her own castle all year round.

    Therefore, there are few people who have seen this demon man, and the devil man will not appear in front of him. The affairs in the leader are handled by hand, which is very mysterious.

    Ten years ago, because of Kilian''s affair, the other party appeared once.

    According to the description of people who have seen her, the devil is a lovely little girl holding a pillow.

    That''s right.

    This demon man is the younger sister of the six demons, and she appears here.

    And he lived in Sheen''s house.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    At this moment, many people''s heads are blank.

    In their minds, there are only a few words echoing back and forth.

    "That little girl is the Dragon demon among the six demons?"

    "The Dragon demon is in our kingdom? And it''s still in Wangdu? "

    "She was with the adventurer all the time? Still living in his house? "

    "Why?"

    A lot of nobles think so foolishly, look, half a day have not been able to return to God.

    In particular, some nobles who secretly planned for sheen were shocked.

    They couldn''t imagine what the devil would do if they did, offend or even hurt him.

    That''s a devil!

    After the death of the demon king, these six demons are the top fighting power of the demon clan!

    It can be said that the Kingdom simply can''t provoke a demon, even the whole Terran can''t provoke a demon.

    Once the demons show their true ability and want to destroy a country, it is just a matter of minutes.

    At the thought of the consequences of offending each other, many impure nobles trembled in their hearts.

    Even Barry and limjo are.

    "How could...

    Barry just whispered.

    "Damn it...!"

    Limjo was even more frightened, frightened.

    Why is it that a little adventurer has a dragon demon following him?

    Is there something wrong?

    Crazy!

    The nobles who couldn''t believe all this were cursing and trembling.

    The people of the royal family are also unbelievable.

    "This man..."

    Liya looked at Sean with a complicated face.

    "..."

    Anxi was completely silent, only looking at Sean''s eyes was so wrong.

    Alidia and Sanai knelt on one knee, not knowing what they were thinking.

    As for Roxie, one look at Ayi and one look at Sean, she can''t tell what she feels.

    Even if she didn''t expect, Ayi was the Dragon demon.

    But Sheen has been carrying this dragon demon, and the Dragon demon is almost in and out of the relationship.

    Roxie really wanted to ask him, who in the end gave you the courage to take a walk in the streets with a child, with a breath of dragon breath can evaporate the sea of Dragon King.

    Is it because there are dragon demons around him that he can tame the black dragon of atru?

    Roxie couldn''t help thinking that.

    Presumably, after the event, many people will think the same way, right?

    But now, what they think has nothing to do with sheen.

    Sheen has only one sentence that MMP wants to say.

    Although he had more or less guessed the identity of AI Yi, he could not help thinking of a lying trough when he knew the real identity of the little girl face to face.

    After all, one of the six most outstanding members of the demon clan is such a little girl who collects her wool all day long and has to buy her expensive desserts for her. Sheen really doesn''t want to admit it.

    But that''s what happened.

    When she saw Ayi, she was happy and angry.

    "Well, you Ayi, you really wake up, and nobody tells you when you wake up. You sneak into the world of human beings. Everyone thinks you''re still sleeping in the castle. My sister doesn''t remember that you''ve been nurtured like this."

    Sara changed her tone. She was no longer as high as she had just been. Instead, she became like she was facing her closest family. She yelled and held out her hand, as if she was going to hold AI Yi.

    Unfortunately, AI Yi didn''t want to think about it. She just dodged Sara''s hand.

    "Is sister sera really coming to me?" AI Yi is very dissatisfied with the way: "that is to say, someone informs you?"

    With that, Ayi turned her eyes and looked at Jacinta, who was coming with Sara.

    "Master, I..."

    with a stiff face, Jacinta pulled out a very ugly smile and was ready to explain.

    However, eigen would not have given him such a chance.

    "Since you betrayed me, you should be prepared to be punished?"

    Ayi stares at Jacinta.

    "Yes..."

    jiaxinta also wanted to explain, but she could see that AI Yi was so unquestionable that she lost her temper and could only hang down her head with a sad face.

    All the officials of the demon clan were suppressed to death like this, which only made a group of nobles feel very unrealistic.

    However, no longer feel unrealistic, this is also the reality.

    "You sneak out, but it''s good to blame someone else." "If she is known by her sisters, she will blame you, little Ayi," she said"I don''t care. I can go wherever I like. My sisters are too overbearing. Why should I be in charge of me?" Ayi frowned and stressed, "and, how many times have you said it, don''t put a small word in front of my name."

    "Hee hee, I still like to pretend to be an adult, but I can''t help it. No matter how long, in my sister''s eyes, you will always be my sister''s little Ayi." Sera said with a smile: "well, hurry back with your sister. If those annoying Protoss guys know that you come to the human world without permission, they will come to me again and complain."

    "Then let them complain." AI Leng snorted and said, "if there is any trouble, we will be urged to come to the human world to deal with the aftermath. When there is no accident, I wish we would stay in the demon world forever. What do those Protoss think of us?"

    "No way, little Ayi, our power is too strong for the human world after all. The protoss certainly don''t want to see the human world appear from time to time, and the state is destroyed by us." Sela said the words that made the nobles around feel afraid, while Shi Shiran said: "also, you wake up once for so long, and you will run to sleep after waking up for a long time. It''s hard for sisters and your subordinates to meet you. Now, you still come to the human world secretly. Do you have the heart to let us do something urgent in the demon world?"

    "What is it to do with me if you are in such a hurry?" AI Yi is very unreasonable way: "in a word, I''m very good here. I don''t need my sister to worry. I''d better go back to the demon world."

    Smell speech, sera fixed looking at Ai Yi, a few seconds later suddenly cover his face squat down.

    Br > finally, AI Yi''s little sister has entered this world.

    "This..."

    all the people present were stunned.

    Don''t say it''s someone else, but Sean is stupid.

    "Why are you crying

    Sheen looked confused.

    But don''t say, such a beautiful woman, actually like this squatting on the ground crying, is really I see still pity, heartache.

    At least, the men on the scene were deeply distressed and wanted to comfort them.

    Only AI Yi, still that pair of cold and heartless appearance.

    "Don''t pretend to cry, sister Selah." AI Yi light way: "every time pretend to cry, you are not tired?"

    "Wuwuwuwu..." saraton cried more bitterly, as if she had been hurt by AI.

    All the people present looked at each other.

    Sheen was also a bit of a jerk, and didn''t know what to do.

    Even Ayi''s got a headache.

    "Please don''t cry, sister."

    At present, AI Yi can only helplessly go forward and pull up her sister.

    "Elder sister is the supreme of the demons. Can you not be so childish?"

    AI Yi''s words can be regarded as painstaking.

    In this regard, Sarah just raised a delicate face crying with tears, pursed her lips out.

    "Will little Eyre come home with me?"

    It''s just like being coquettish.

    Sean''s almost gone.

    On the contrary, it is the men around, looking at such a special creature, such a demon''s supreme being like this coquettish, one by one, they only feel a little soft in their legs, and their hearts are full of evil fire.

    If it is not because the demon girl is too strong and the identity is too terrible, then all the men on the scene will be crazy for her, right?

    Fortunately, he is not an ordinary person. Otherwise, he will definitely let many men fight for the head, and even arouse countless conflicts and struggles.

    Only Ayi, still like that.

    "I really don''t want to go back, sister Selah." AI Yi helplessly said: "go back is just sleeping, you let me do something I like."

    It can be seen that AI Yi is also spoiled and overprotected by her sisters, so she wants to do something different from before.

    "Things you like?" Sarah sniffed, blinked, and then suddenly said, "what you mean to like is to follow this human being?"

    Sara looks at Sean.

    "..."

    sheen didn''t know what to say.

    Because, he can clearly see Sara staring at himself, as if staring at a sinner who has taken away her most beloved treasure.

    No, it''s not just Sarah. Even Roxie is staring at Sean.

    However, Roxie''s eyes are different from that of Sara, like looking at a dead house with a special hobby. Her eyes are full of anger.

    Sean really wanted to say that.

    "She''s going to follow me. It''s none of my business."

    Absolutely.

    However, this scene, in the eyes of those nobles, has a different meaning.

    Because, this is a very terrible thing.What does that mean?

    It means that there is a demon behind sheen, who is at his side all the time, protecting him.

    This fact makes many people''s heart beat faster and shocked.

    Barry and limjo, in particular, were breaking their tongues.

    However, AI Yi did not know how to hide.

    "Yes, I want to follow him." "I''m very interested in his future, more interested in what he will do in the future, and more interested in the changes that he can bring to the world, so I want to follow him," said AI

    AI Yi''s words made Sila silent.

    The rest of the people have been shocked numb, do not know what to make a better response.

    It''s giacinta and others who look at Sean and their eyes begin to change.

    This person, actually can let the small master of his own family attach importance to this degree?

    All people are in silence because of the current development.

    Finally, Sarah stands up.

    "In that case, let me be here for a while."

    Sara looks at Sean, regardless of other people''s breaths.

    "I think you have something special to make my sister care so much?"

    "Let me take a little observation."

    Saira made such a declaration.

    Sheen wanted to say no.

    I''m kidding. Who wants to have such a big peeper around?

    Still watching? Watch your sister! You love her too, don''t you?

    I just like to say no to others!

    Sheen was ready to fight back.

    However, Roxie held him by the side and shook her head at him, as if she didn''t want to annoy Sarah.

    Sheen can not care about Sara''s feelings, not Rosie and the people of this kingdom.

    See, what else can sheen say?

    Can only smile on the face, the heart continues to MMP.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Tonight''s dinner is destined to become a legend that will stir up the whole capital.

    A Viscount''s conferring dinner was just a banquet, but it turned out that not only numerous dukes and Marquis were present, but also all the royal families came together. This was enough to cause a sensation.

    However, compared with the two who came out later, this is Pediatrics again.

    Moon demon.

    The Dragon demon.

    Two of the six demons, the supreme of the demon Kingdom and the king of the dragon clan, were able to show up at the dinner together and live in the house of the boztute. I''m afraid that not only the king but also the whole world will be shocked.

    Even the divine world may be disturbed, so it is not possible to take some actions.

    In any case, the nobles who attended the dinner had been in a state of confusion since then, and only when the dinner was over, did they leave the house with a feeling of excitement or uneasiness.

    As for Sara, she did stay.

    It''s just that it seems to have aroused AI Yi''s dissatisfaction.

    Ayi wanted to drive this sister back.

    "Sara is a busy person. Why does she have time to stay here and make trouble?"

    Ayi was puzzled.

    "I don''t care. If little Eyre doesn''t go with me, I won''t go either."

    Sara is really in a bad mood.

    The two sisters had a direct quarrel in the garden, which made Jacinta, Jess, Liz and other demons laughing bitterly.

    As the host of the dinner, Sean was pulled aside by the royal family such as Roxie.

    "Do you really want her to stay with me?"

    Sheen finally had a chance to express his dissatisfaction to Roxie and others.

    If Roxie hadn''t stopped her, he would have driven Sarah back.

    Regardless of whether she is the top of the demons, the supreme of the demon world, anyway, with AI Yi standing on her side, sheen doesn''t believe that she really dares to make trouble here.

    But the royal family and others certainly don''t want to see Sara in the capital.

    So, including Roxie, everyone is helpless.

    "Do you really want to refuse?" Leah said with a bitter smile, "that''s Lord sera, the head of the six demons. If you make her unhappy, Wang Du and even Wang will be finished."

    This is the biggest fear of all.

    Even Anxi was helpless.

    "Lord sera just wants to take his sister back, and he only stays for a while. There''s no need to offend her for such a trifle." Anxi patted sheen on the shoulder and said with emotion: "don''t be dissatisfied. It''s a great honor and dependence for you to let the supreme one of the demon Kingdom live in your own home. After today''s incident, I believe the Kingdom''s evaluation of you will be overturned again."

    At least, Anxi has overturned his previous assessment of sheen.

    He thought that he had paid enough attention to Sean, but he really didn''t expect that sheen would give him such a big surprise.

    Anyhow, Anxi wanted to ask how sheen turned the most reclusive of the six demons to his hand... Cough, it was a good relationship.

    Now, even if the whole Terran wants to get rid of him, he will have to think about it.

    Now that there are no brave men and the Supreme God is hidden, only the three goddesses in the divine world can stand up against the demons. They can''t resist the demons only by the strength of the Terrans.

    Therefore, Anxi felt that she should also digest the things of today, think about what to do next, and what attitude should be taken towards sheen.

    As for the moment, we can only try to stabilize Sarah.

    "Don''t worry."

    Roxie opened her mouth and looked at Sean.

    "Unlike the Dragon demon, who rarely appears in front of people, Lord sera, as the supreme and leader of the demon world, almost all the affairs of the demon family are handled by him. Even the connection between the Protoss and the Terran is done by Lord sera. The rest of the demons either follow me or are only responsible for the affairs in their own territory. Therefore, Lord sera is certainly not much Less time can be wasted with you. "

    This is the truth.

    It would be better to say that with her status and busy degree, she would choose to stay here for the time being. That would be a strange thing.

    Sheen sort of picked up Roxie''s hint.

    "You mean, the reason why the moon demon chose to stay with me may have been that way in the beginning?"

    Sheen understood it more or less.

    "I think so." Roxie also did not deny, while nodding, she said: "according to the legend, Lord sera is a very capable demon. From the beginning of his birth, he has won the greatest degree of trust from the demon king. He has been helping the demon king manage the demon clan, directing the demon family to fight with the protoss in the front line, and winning great victories. The demon clan has been able to keep such a strong pressure on the Protoss and Terrans. This one is a credit You can''t"It is said that Lord sera also has a pair of unique insight, which can not only see through the rapidly changing battle situation on the battlefield, but also see through the virtual reality of any person, not being confused by the illusion."

    Hearing Roxie''s words, sheen immediately recalled the feeling that she had just seen through when she saw her.

    The eyes, which seemed to be able to see through all their secrets, were really impressive.

    With such ability and wisdom, this demon world supreme naturally can''t be angry and upset for no reason, so willful plans to stay.

    Unless, that''s what the other side was going to do.

    "I think Lord sera will come to the human world to look for his royal highness. The original intention at the beginning should be to prevent his Highness from being seduced and used by the Terrans, so he really wants to take her back?"

    Roxie''s point.

    "But Lord sera may have discovered something after seeing you, so he changed his mind immediately."

    This is not without persuasion.

    If you think about it carefully, how can Isala''s mind not know the character of AI Yi, who has been together for so long and has been a sister for so many years?

    She must know how to persuade Ayi back. She also knew that if she used ordinary methods, she would not obey her orders and return to the demon world.

    Under such circumstances, Sara didn''t succeed in taking Ayi. Instead, she stayed here with her sister passively?

    This is not logical at all.

    What''s more, since Sara knows what kind of personality is AI Yi''s sister, naturally she also knows that the object that can make AI Yi stay and observe so persistently will never be a general existence?

    In this case, Sila will want to see through the secret, which is very normal.

    Sheen immediately understood what Rosie was trying to say.

    Roxie is trying to say that Sheen''s identity may have been discovered.

    After all, Sheen''s full level [identification] skill can find the true face of the sealed holy sword. If Sara has a better insight than full level [identification] skill, then even if Sheen''s holy sword has a triple seal, can she find it?

    That is to say...

    "am I being seen through more than I thought..."

    Sean was depressed.

    Depend on, how do you feel that the identity of a brave person will be exposed from time to time?

    Is it so hard to hide?

    It''s so hard to hide. How can the protagonists in other novels play the role of pig eating tiger all the time?

    Do you really think that others are mentally retarded and incompetent?

    Sean wanted to look up and sigh.

    But at the same time, he realized that it was not good.

    "This moon demon is the supreme demon and the leader of the whole demon clan. If she has found out my brave identity, she must have begun to doubt whether the protoss are plotting something in secret?"

    Thousands of years later, peace has been restored in the world, but the protoss are unknown. They have restarted the great ceremony of summoning the brave. What does it mean?

    Is the protoss going to war on the demons?

    Such considerations must have appeared in Sarah''s mind.

    That''s why sheen doesn''t want to reveal his identity.

    Otherwise, if one is not good, the peace of the three ethnic groups will really be broken.

    Roxie may have been implicitly reminding him of this.

    "Lord sera stayed for you, not for her sister. It''s very likely."

    Roxie ignored Anxi and Leah''s surprised look and said solemnly to sheen.

    "She may still be thinking about how to deal with your sudden big accident, so she wants to put you in the field of vision, you should be careful."

    If something is not appropriate, let Sila think that sheen is harmful to the demon, Sila is likely to directly hit sheen.

    It''s not a big guy who comes to the door and asks sheen to hold his thighs. It''s a potentially fatal threat.

    "If you have just rejected Lord sera, Lord sera will probably think that you have something shady and don''t want to be known by the demons, which will stimulate her cautious nerves."

    Roxie then gave her real reason to stop sheen.

    "Therefore, I think you''d better be careful and don''t mess around."

    Smell speech, sheen heart more MMP constantly.

    Feeling, this is to invite an uncle to come back for oneself, right?

    You need to be careful with her?

    No way!

    Conceited to run over to monitor themselves, do you want to let their good temper and good treatment wait on it?

    That''s impossible.

    "Sarah, is she? Very good! "I''m on your way!

    ...

    at this time, sheen didn''t know that there was also an obscure conversation going on between saira and Ayi.

    "Don''t mess around, sister Selah." AI Yi then stares at Zela tightly, such a way: "that person is temporarily covered by me, I don''t want Sara sister to do anything excessive."

    Yes, AI Yi also had some idea of her sister''s plan.

    Roxie and others only fear Sara, but they don''t know that Ayi is not a fool, and is not so easy to cheat.

    Just as Sarah would naturally know about Ayi, Ayi naturally knew what her sister was.

    So, Ayi would say that.

    Sarah''s eyes flickered slightly.

    "Well, it seems that our little Eyre really cares about that boy." Sarah smiles and says, "if that''s the case, I''ll have to take a good look at him."

    Obviously, Sila didn''t compromise.

    Ayi said.

    "If it''s just watching." AI Yi light way: "but if Sela elder sister wants to do something, I don''t intend to watch helplessly."

    "... is it?" Sera convergence smile, silence for a while later, secluded way: "just a human class, did not expect to let you so interested."

    "He''s an interesting man, and he''s very interested in me." Ayi glanced at Sarah and said, "I just want to tell you that I can have friends of my own."

    If you leave it like this, Ayi turns around and goes.

    Only Sara, together with the speechless jasinta, looked at Ayi''s back. After half a sound, they began to smile bitterly.

    "It seems that she was really under strict control before."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    In front of the house of boztut, when the last carriage drove away slowly with the sound of wheels, the banquet of knighthood came to an end.

    The fountain in the fountain has stopped spraying.

    Dishes and white tables were removed under the arrangement of maids and servants.

    Sila, on the other hand, has entered the main Pavilion of the boztute family and has been invited to the luxurious reception room.

    There were Sean, Ayi and Jacinta.

    Vivian and others were supposed to be there, but they seemed to think that they should not be the host of guests and guests in their own capacity. They would disturb the meeting between sheen and Zela, so they had already returned to their respective rooms.

    Of course, it''s a reason not to compete with the guests. The more important reason is that they are in the same room with the two demons. Is it too much pressure for them?

    Especially lumiya and melika, who had been frightened by Sila''s visit and residence, almost didn''t faint when they learned that Ayi was also one of the six demons.

    "Originally, I have always lived under the same roof with the Dragon demon..."

    "I... I also went into the bath with the Dragon demon..."

    these two little girls can''t bear the fact that they are totally stupid.

    It''s too hard for them to be with them here.

    So Vivian and Tieer left with the two girls.

    A group of young girls live in other houses. It''s a distance from the main Pavilion. If they walk normally, they have to walk for about 10 minutes to get there, so they are quite far away.

    If it were not for this, a group of maidens to be married stayed in the home of a man of high blood, it would inevitably spread some gossip.

    Now, only sheen and Ayi live in the main Pavilion.

    It''s just that sheen and Ayi are not the only entertainers here.

    "Tea, please."

    I don''t know when she appeared, she brought tea to the people, and put cups of tea in front of them one after another, with a look of indifference.

    But Sara stares at Lasha tightly. Her eyes haven''t moved away since she appeared.

    Behind Zela, jasinta looked at Lasha with the same stiff face, as if he saw something incredible.

    On the contrary, Jess and Liz were not clear, so they looked at each other, seemingly not knowing what was going on.

    Looking at such a group of demons, sheen still remembered that at the beginning, their performance was quite calm.

    However, after the appearance of lashia, the reaction of Zela and jasinta became a little more intriguing.

    Sara''s face suddenly changed and she was short of breath when she saw Lasha.

    Jasinta was even more unbearable. When lashia appeared, his whole body was shocked, and he almost didn''t make a noise on the spot.

    On the contrary, it was Lasha who saw that the nobles and cadres of the demons did not have any stage fright. Instead, they always served in a calm and impeccable manner from the beginning to the end.

    This makes Sean''s heart is a burst of confusion, AI Yi is silent for it, did not say a word.

    Now, sheen and Sara are sitting opposite each other, and Ayi is also sitting next to him. Jasinta and his party are staying behind Sara to let rahia, who has brought tea, return to sheen quietly.

    Only then did Sara reluctantly withdraw her eyes.

    "You seem to have a very special maid, portstutty."

    Sara did not know what kind of thought, after taking a deep breath, said such words.

    Sheen raised his eyebrows, glanced at Lasha, who was still pale beside him, and immediately looked at Sara.

    "Lord moon demon is really joking." "This is not my maid. I don''t believe that the Supreme Master of the demon world doesn''t know this kind of thing?" he said with a smile

    Smell speech, saila smile, did not deny.

    She knew, of course, that the maid was not Hearn''s.

    "If I remember correctly, she should be the maid of the old demon sect named lesha?"

    What saila said proved that she had the information in this field.

    "Is it the old demon sect?"

    Sheen didn''t answer the question.

    "Where is the old demon sect?" Saila asked with a smile: "how could you leave the important maid by the side of boltzutech? Is that the old demon faction has a lot to do with you?"

    "That''s what you misunderstood." Sheen shook his head and said, "I''ve only seen one or two of her. I don''t know if Lord sera will believe that?"

    "Have you seen one or two?" "Do people who have seen one or two sides hand over important maids to serve each other?" she said"Perhaps?" Sheen shrugged his shoulders and said in a serious way, "maybe people think I''m handsome and trustworthy, so I do it. Maybe."

    "Poop." Saraton laughed and said, "you''re a real Joker, portstutty."

    "Sean jerked from the corner of his mouth, and he felt an impulse to hit people.

    Although he did mean to be so frivolous, he still couldn''t hear the answer well.

    I praise myself for being handsome, but you say I''m joking?

    This is a disguised saying that I am ugly, right?

    If I didn''t know if I could beat this force, Sean would have slapped him in the face.

    Of course, this slap is definitely not on the face.

    If the other side is a man, it is natural to shout face, but if it is a charming beauty, it is to call the buttocks.

    Don''t ask why, ask is an idiot.

    Now, Sean resisted the urge to roll his eyes and finally got to the point.

    "I said, Lord moon demon, you are very busy. You don''t really want to live here, do you?"

    Sheen said it out of the blue.

    "What? Is there a problem? "

    Sarah raised her eyebrows slightly and asked quietly.

    "Don''t you think so?" Sheen looked directly at each other, and then said with deep meaning: "do you dare swear in the name of kratis that you just want to live with your sister because you want to live with her sister?"

    In a word, let the smile on Sarah''s face solidify.

    "You..."

    Jia Xinta''s face changed, and just wanted to say something, she was forced back by AI Yi''s fierce sight.

    "That''s what they say, sister Selah." AI Yi then also light way: "how do you plan to do?"

    How to do it?

    Is that worth saying?

    In the name of the devil, Sila can''t do this kind of thing.

    Otherwise, once violated, it would be to smear the face of the king who once followed.

    As the demon king''s confidant and the most trusted devil, how could Sara do such a thing to discredit the devil''s face?

    So...

    "I should say, are you worthy of God''s choice?" Sera''s expression finally became ironic. She said, "is it fun to drag our beloved demon out like this?"

    Some people can understand Sara''s sentence, while others can''t.

    At least, Jacinta and his party did not know what the so-called "chosen man" meant.

    But if you know Sheen''s true identity, you know what Sila is referring to.

    Anyway, sheen said in his heart, sure enough.

    (I''m really seen through by the moon demon...)

    this proves that Roxie''s advice to sheen is right.

    Sarah came not only for Ayi, but also for sheen.

    Knowing this, Sheehan relaxed.

    How can he be exposed?

    He has already done what should be done, but his identity is still exposed, which can only show that it is the will of God.

    In this case, even if Sila chooses to fight with the Protoss and Terrans because of this matter, and the three gods, men and demons, once again start a war every thousand years, it has nothing to do with sheen.

    Sheen has done his best. There''s no need to worry about it.

    After all, he is not a person in this world. Even if the world is enveloped by war, he will not say anything more.

    So...

    "I just want to tell Lord sera that I''m not a good tempered person either?" Sheen said with a smile: "I don''t know what Lord sera thinks of my existence, and whether I know your sister is a plot. But I don''t like to be involved in the political stage, especially the stage related to the peace of the three ethnic groups."

    Sheen''s implication is obvious, that is, to tell Sara that he did not intend to do anything special, and hoped that others would not disturb her life just because she doubted something.

    Otherwise...

    "if I get impulsive, the demons won''t be too good, will they?"

    The impertinence of Sheen''s words was quite explicit.

    It made the eyes of Jacinta, Jess, and Liz look cold.

    Because Sheen''s words are no different from threats.

    To this, AI Yi still didn''t say anything and sat there without expression.

    Lasha also weakens her sense of being and is indifferent.

    On the contrary, it was Sarah, who did not think that sheen would say such a thing, and gave him a deep look.

    She didn''t find Sheen''s speech too much.

    After all, Sara had a special eye, and she could see the true face of the holy sword pinned to her waist.Unfortunately, Sila failed to see the full power of Sheen''s sword.

    But in terms of that part of the power that Sara was watching, it was strong enough to move her.

    Therefore, Sila can say for sure that sheen may not be the devil''s opponent, but has a way to pose a certain degree of threat.

    He is far from growing to the limit. His future achievements are terrible. If you think about it, Sarah feels a little palpitation.

    In addition, as a brave man, sheen must have very strong unique skills. Sila does not think that Sheen''s threat is too weak.

    Because, that unique skill, Sara also did not see through.

    Of course, Sila did not see through the blessing of sheen.

    If you change to someone else, as long as it is not too special, then Sarah can see through each other''s unique skills and special skills.

    It can be seen from this that Sara''s insight is far beyond the imagination of others.

    This kind of Sila can''t see through the effect of Sheen''s sword, blessing and unique skills. No wonder she can''t help but stay and observe.

    (so far, why are there so many brave people

    Sarah frowned and fell silent.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    In the end, Sarah stayed.

    Sheen didn''t say anything. After she asked Lasha to arrange the room for Sara, she let everyone disband on the spot.

    He also knew that Sara would not change her mind just because she said one or two words.

    No matter how to say, they are the supreme masters of the demon world, and they are also very intelligent. They must have their own opinions. In addition, as a demon, standing at the top of the three realms, how can they be afraid of their own words?

    Rather, if it wasn''t for sheen, a special and sensitive person, who dared to speak so in front of Sarah, I''m afraid the gravegrass would be as high as a house?

    So, Sarah must have her own ideas in mind, but she doesn''t know whether those ideas are good or bad.

    Sean doesn''t want to worry too much. Just don''t affect yourself.

    Of course, Sila seems to give sheen face. Although she kept it, she drove jasinta and others back.

    "I''ll come to you when I need you. Now you can go back and wait."

    Sara mercilessly to the people around them to drive away, so that they are looking at each other.

    But soon, they looked at each other and their faces turned blue again.

    "Remember, betray me, and I''ll figure it out with you."

    AI Yi''s cold words almost didn''t cry, let alone Jess and Liz, who had been paralyzed by fear.

    Oh, my God. They''ll inform Sara for their own little master.

    If they are not worried that their little masters will be cheated and exploited by human beings, why should they make such a fuss?

    They are loyal to Ayi, not Sarah.

    This time, if the cadres under Sila''s command know about the things they secretly find out about Sara, they will certainly be unable to bear it.

    Knowing that he had to pay such a price, jasinta still chose to find Sara because of his loyalty!

    But now he was thought of by his own little master, complained, and even had to be punished. Jiaxinta really had the heart of death.

    (blame this human

    Jacinta glared at Sean.

    Originally, giacinta was very interested in sheen and wanted to deal with him, but now, he only hates and resents him.

    In response, sheen blinked his eyes and gave giacinta a big smile.

    Jacinta was so angry that she wanted to fight Sean.

    It''s just...

    "take your time, I''ll give you a good ride."

    Sheen, without saying a word, snapped her finger and called Yulin over.

    At that time, you Lin roared down from the sky and landed in front of the main hall. She looked in through the window. A pair of longan eyes were staring at jasinta and his party, causing them to stop on the spot.

    "Level 99 dragon?"

    Even Sila was shocked.

    You do not know that there is a magic family here.

    After completing the task in the yarru gorge, jiaxinta and his party rushed back to the demon Kingdom and reported Ayi to Sara. Therefore, jaxinta and others didn''t know about the domestication of the ataru black dragon, which made a lot of noise in Wangdu.

    In the demon world, Sila, who has just come to the human world for a short time, is unlikely to know about this matter.

    Perhaps, after a while, they will also receive this information.

    Jia Xinta, in particular, is one of the four leading cadres under the command of the Dragon demon. Once he comes back, he is afraid that he will soon know the news.

    But the problem was that they came back in such a hurry that they visited the portstutters'' house before they knew the news.

    Therefore, you Lin''s appearance, let them be stunned all of a sudden.

    But after being stunned, everyone''s eyes became hot again.

    "Is there such a strong dragon in the human world?"

    Jasinta was overjoyed.

    "Very good. The quality of the child is very high."

    Sela was also delighted.

    As a dragon, jiaxinta is very clear about what level 99 dragon means.

    This means that once the other party succeeds in transforming people into demons, they will immediately be able to ascend the top of the demons and become the existence of only six demons.

    How can Jia Xinta feel so hopeless? How could Sara not be pleased?

    It''s a pity that...

    "OK, don''t think about it. The child doesn''t want to go to the demon world with us. He just wants to follow the boy''s side."

    AI Yi, in a rather discontented tone, pours a basin of cold water at Zela and Jacinta.

    When the two people understand the process of the matter, looking at you Lin''s eyes is full of hate iron not steel.Good demon do not do, do what mount ah?

    Once you come back to the demon world with us and successfully transform people, no one will dare to challenge you except the six demons. This is almost the treatment of one person under ten thousand people. Isn''t it better than a mount incense?

    And what kind of ecstasy did the human give people to follow them so wholeheartedly?

    Sela and Jacinta feel both regret and resentment.

    But don''t say it''s Sean, it''s black dragon Yulin who despises both of them.

    Although one of these two people is not weaker than himself, the other can''t see the real or the false. He feels as terrible as the elder sister of Dragon King (forced by a little girl) who is very kind to himself. But we are the king of magic things and the dragon. Since we have both pledged allegiance, there is no way to go back.

    What''s more, our master loves himself and injects a lot of things into my body. He can make me feel hot and comfortable every time. How can I be willing to go?

    We just want to eat the master''s things every day (or refers to magic), every day is so comfortable (or refers to absorbing magic), envy you to death, hum!

    If you want to be crooked, you will think about the past As a result, jiaxinta and others were all driven out by Youlin.

    As for Sara, sheen doesn''t care about her.

    If she can''t, she won''t let it go.

    It''s a pity that I can''t take a comfortable bath with my little Tieer recently.

    Otherwise, who knows this is to observe their own demonic supreme will peep?

    It''s time to stay out of the limelight.

    ...

    just this evening, many aristocratic families changed their attitudes towards sheen.

    "This is a man who cannot be easily provoked."

    The aristocrats who didn''t like Sean really began to feel afraid.

    Before, although Sheen''s performance is also very bright, but after all, it is just a bright eye, can let them pay attention to, but can''t let them fear.

    Without knowing Sheen''s real strength, they only think that sheen can''t be stronger than Roxie, alidia or their family, so they dare to make up their minds about him.

    Even if sheen tamed the black dragon of attru, in their view, it was just a mindless dragon. It was not good to fight head-on, but there were not too many obstacles that could be used secretly. Therefore, even if he was afraid, he would still dare to take risks for some interests.

    Even if everyone said that the royal order was almost destroyed in the hands of sheen, many people also believed that it was Yulin''s behavior, not his own strength.

    In view of this, the nobles still wanted to do something when they saw that Sean and Roxie were so close. Rush into danger,

    did not want to let the princess of none such under heaven be abducted.

    But what happened this evening completely dispelled their thoughts.

    "Who dares to move him with the Dragon demon around him?"

    "That''s a devil."

    "If you make her unhappy and ruin the country, then we''ll all be finished."

    "People don''t care who the murderer is, let alone the innocent people''s life. After a breath of dragon, the whole king will be evaporated?"

    "My God, it''s terrible."

    "No, this man can''t move any more."

    "At least, we can''t touch him until we find out the relationship between him and the Dragon devil."

    "Not only can we not move him, we can''t let others touch him."

    "So, we still have to stop people from thinking about him?"

    "Nonsense! Unless you want to die

    "Damn it!"

    Many aristocrats had similar dialogues, and finally one or two gave up the trouble of finding sheen.

    Especially when Sila is now living in Sheen''s side, no one dares to offend sheen, nor dare to have an opinion because sheen lives in the center of the aristocratic district.

    The other party is a nobleman supported by demons. Is he not qualified to live in that mansion?

    If not, who else has?

    The nobles could only swallow it.

    And Barry, too.

    The Duchess was silent for a long time in his study, until his eyelids began to fight.

    "Don''t mess with that sheen in the future."

    This sentence, of course, was addressed to limjo.

    To be honest, limjo wanted to object, and was not willing to.

    However, he knew that at this time, no matter how opposed or unwilling, it was in vain.

    Both of them thought they could eat Sean''s father and son at the beginning. They would have to admit that they couldn''t afford to offend him.Powerlessness has spread in their hearts.

    "You can pursue your highness with proper means."

    Barry had to tell limjo that.

    "... yes."

    Limjo lowered his head.

    In the heart, Sean and Roxie talk and smile together, and the scene of intimate behavior constantly emerges.

    ...

    "this is your room, Lord Zela."

    She took her to a luxurious room and spoke respectfully to her.

    "If you have any instructions, please do not hesitate to call me at any time."

    Smell speech, with in the behind La Xia to walk in together, saila didn''t look at this room, but looked at Lasha, the eyes are very complex.

    Lasha did not say anything about this and walked away after bowing to Sara.

    Sara watched rahia''s departure and whispered a word after a long time.

    "Mother..."

    Sara was just like this.

    The voice is full of sadness.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    The next day, Sila visited the house of boztute, and Ayi had been staying with sheen. The news that two demons appeared in the kingdom of Mithra, and that they were in the capital of the king, spread all at once.

    The people of Wangdu were clamoring for it.

    Neighboring countries have also received news, and they are all surprised.

    "Why did the supreme of the demon clan and the king of the dragon clan come to the human world?"

    "Will there be a vicious event caused by the old demons?"

    "They live in the house of viscount boztut?"

    "It''s just a Viscount''s house. How can moon demon and dragon demon live in it?"

    Many people were surprised and began to take action again.

    The people of Wangdu started to make a fuss and began to talk about it with relish, so that what happened last night at the Marquis dinner of the boztuts spread quickly.

    The nobles and even the high-ranking officials of various countries began to move to the king of Mithra Kingdom, hoping to take this opportunity to say hello to the supreme of the demon clan and get on the line.

    Although the demons exist in terror, the peace among the three clans has been maintained for a whole thousand years. Naturally, the major forces of the Terrans are not only afraid of the demons, but also hope to be able to get on line with the demons and have a good relationship with them, and the people who have obtained their protection are very important.

    Thanks to this, from this day on, the gates of the boztuts were full of traffic almost every day, welcoming the visits of great nobles and influential figures.

    They just wanted to see Sara and Ayi on the pretext of visiting Viscount sheen.

    Even Pope Jules of the temple came to the temple in person. It must have been on behalf of the protoss to explore the ideas of Sila and Ayi?

    Even ANSY, Leah and even Rosie visited the pottstuts several times after that.

    It''s a pity that sheen didn''t see any of them except a limited part.

    "I didn''t come to see me. I saw some wool."

    Sheen died.

    Almost all of these people came for Zela and Ayi, so sheen didn''t want to see any of them. Even though almost all of them were much higher than their own Viscount, sheen didn''t give them any face. Sometimes they even let the other party eat a closed door. Many arrogant nobles and forces were blinded for a long time, but they dare not speak up.

    And AI Yi is even more straightforward, that is really not even a person.

    Sheen had at least met several other people, such as Rosie, Anxi, Leia and Jules, but Ayi didn''t even give them face. None of the visitors had seen her.

    On the contrary, it''s sera. The supreme of the demon clan seems to have expected the appearance of this scene, and is more used to the superficial emptiness and abandonment. Let''s meet a few people and show them their original intention of being here.

    Obviously, Sila doesn''t want to cause the Protoss and Terrans to be too vigilant because of her sister''s actions.

    As the card face of the demon world, who is fully responsible for maintaining the peace between the demon clan and the other two clans, Sara must make some representations.

    Of course, Sila only met with ansey and Jules. The people she met were either the king of a country or a person of no inferior status compared with the king of a country. The rest of them were not even qualified for Sara to remember his name.

    But even so, the front door of the boztute family is still full of traffic every day. Even Barry has been here. Even if the door is closed, it will leave a gift, hoping to make a good impression on Sarah and Ayi.

    "This is the nobility."

    Sean felt that way more than once.

    But after feeling over, he continued to look like he had always been, and all the people he didn''t want to see were all gone.

    This is probably the most arrogant and unscrupulous Viscount since the establishment of the Kingdom, right?

    Even some of the dukes and Marquis were mercilessly rejected by sheen. However, people did not dare to take what kind of sheen was. They could only scold him in their hearts, but they still kept a generous and indifferent look on their faces. They claimed that they would come again if they had a chance next time, which really made sheen despise them.

    In the end, sheen simply let these guys continue to be happy to shut the door, but he no longer pays attention to these things, and returns to his daily life.

    What about everyday life?

    Of course, I went to the underground magic guide library of the palace to study hard in the cold window.

    Although sheen had to meet some nobles from time to time when he went in and out of the palace, he was greeted by them and connected with others. However, sheen only managed to cope with the situation on the surface and left. What should he do or continue to do remained unchanged.

    This confused many people.

    "What on earth is this Viscount boztut going to do?"

    "Does he not want to cherish such a good opportunity to climb a relationship?"

    "If you can climb up to those dukes and Marquises, you can walk across the kingdom?"

    "What a chance."That''s what people think.

    In this regard, sheen still ignored and did not listen to it. When it was time to learn magic, he would go home when it was time to go home. Sometimes he contacted the people of Vivian''s team, and sometimes he went to the palace to chat with Roxie. All of these four words were put into full play.

    Of course, for Ayi, sheen is still the same as before. When we should quarrel with her, when we should push her, when we should, we should even lift the little girl in front of Sarah more than once, which makes her expression very stiff.

    But next to her, Sara is jealous of the wall separation.

    "Little Ayi, don''t you hate being treated like a child? Didn''t you let us hold you from the beginning? Why can this guy hold you so casually

    Sara is very sad and very envious toward AI.

    And at that time, that''s what Eyre said.

    "... I''m used to it."

    AI Yi was silent for a long time and choked out such a sentence.

    It was this sentence that made Sila almost not separate from the plasmolysis and became completely different.

    Used to it?

    In other words, you usually play like this?

    Is the relationship that good?

    A stinky man, why can you get the rights that even the sisters don''t have?

    Little Ayi, you''ve changed.

    Sara was jealous and resentful, and the little woman''s appearance made Sean feel a little soft.

    "This demon, what kind of devil is it? It''s absolutely a witch."

    It is the witch who seems to be a little bit of a sister control, so that sheen was more than once hard to stare at her, if not the situation does not allow, maybe she has already wanted to start.

    Sheen was happy.

    "I like to see you hate me so much that your teeth itch, but you can''t help it."

    Sheen shook his head, leading to not only saila, but even Ayi wanted to hit him.

    It''s worth mentioning that the more sheen is like this, the more she is angry, the more surprised she is.

    After all, she can''t remember how long she hasn''t met a person who dares to be so casual and casual in front of her.

    As the leader of the demon world, Sila is different from other sisters who almost don''t care about other people''s affairs. She has been used to the high-level people of all ethnic groups. She has seen many people who are not arrogant and unreasonable. Let alone, it''s really fresh.

    Especially when she saw that Sean quarreled with aye because she asked him to buy dessert, she felt both funny and sad.

    I don''t know how many people try to do things for Ayi all day and send her all kinds of expensive and precious gifts, hoping to win her favor.

    This brave man is very good. He quarrels with Ayi over a dessert. It''s really surprising.

    However, although AI Yi would feel dissatisfied and angry about this, she never really got angry. She even quarreled with Sean all the time and enjoyed it.

    She must admit that she has never seen it.

    This reminds Sara of what Ayi said that night.

    "I just want to tell you that I can have friends of my own."

    Sela now understood this sentence.

    "Do you really treat this brave man as your first friend in countless years? Little Ayi? "

    Sarah whispered.

    "Friends of the brave and the demons..."

    It''s an unheard of combination.

    Originally, the brave is the natural enemy of the demon clan and the threat of the demon world. Now my sister has such a deep friendship with each other. Is this good or bad?

    Is it better to stop yourself?

    Sarah seems to have been bothered for a while.

    But with the observation of this time, Sila found that sheen did not seem to be thinking about anything, that is, he was really living as he wanted.

    Others may think sheen is putting on airs, and this performance is for others to see, but Sarah is confident of her vision.

    She really only saw Sean''s casual and heartfelt, without any affectation in it.

    "This brave man..."

    Sara''s heart is full of imagination.

    Sheen didn''t know all this, even if he knew it, he would not care. He spent his day as usual.

    It was not until this day that sheen finally accomplished a big thing.

    "Hoo..."

    in the wizard''s Library under the palace, sheen breathed a long, long breath as he closed a magic book that was given magic.

    His face was full of joy.

    "Finally, I finished all the magic work."yes.

    Just then, sheen finally wrote down the last magic spell that was given to him.

    Since then, Sheen has finished both celestial magic and enchanting magic.

    In the sea of his brain, a magic spell appeared clearly, which made the corners of his mouth rise.

    Then sheen took another look at his current level.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.55¡¹¡£

    Suddenly, he has almost caught up with Tieer, who is called a genius.

    You can reach level 55 at the age of 20. Is that a genius?

    "In the future, I''ll see who dares to say I''m low."

    Sheen threw away the magic book in his hand and let it fly in the air. He turned and left.

    A month''s right to visit has expired, and sheen should not visit here again in a short time.

    Next, he has to fulfill a promise he made with AI.

    That is to go to Duke Stirling and solve the old demons that appear there.

    And...

    "I''ll settle with you, Duchess."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    "You''re leaving Wangdu!"

    When she knew Sean''s plan, Roxie stood up directly, looking surprised.

    Sean, who was sitting opposite Roxie, was startled.

    "Why are you so excited?"

    Sheen''s mouth twitched, and the whole person was in a state of tactical leaning back.

    "Keke..."

    Roxie also found that her reaction was too intense. She gave a dry cough and sat down again, but she did not let go of the topic.

    "What''s the matter with leaving Wangdu? Do you want to return to lamigion? "

    Roxie asked, and looked at Sean, as if she were anxious, worried, and angry, like a resentful woman who had given everything but got nothing in return.

    To be honest, Sean was a little scared.

    he can be sure that if he says "yes" himself, the carpet next to his Highness''s room may be bloodstained for the next second.

    But he really didn''t expect Roxie to be so excited.

    Should not...

    "do you think I will not come back after I left?"

    Sheen asked tentatively.

    "... isn''t it?"

    Roxie stares at Sean as if she were going to eat him.

    "Of course not." Sheen, speechless and helpless, said, "I''m just going to take a trip to Duke sterling."

    "Duke of Stirling?" Roxie was stunned and asked, "where are you going for?"

    "Well, do something a little bit." Sheen perfunctorily said: "before, the duke said that there are activities of the old demon sect there?"

    "That is to say, are you sent for the old demons?" Roxie frowned and said, "is it Lord sera or Lord Eyre''s commission?"

    "You guessed that?" Sheen didn''t hide it. He nodded directly and said, "I promised Ayi that after finishing the celestial magic and magic, he would go to Duke Stirling and send the old demons who were doing business there. Now it''s time to fulfill his promise."

    "... is it?" Roxie understood the whole story. After a silence for a while, she looked at sheen and said, "the opponent is that group of old demons who dare to do anything. Are you ok?"

    "What?" Sheen raised his eyebrows and said, "are you worried about me?"

    "A little bit." Roxie did not hide, her eyebrows were still tight, and she said, "although you should not have any problems with your strength, I always feel that your trip will not be very smooth."

    What Roxie said made Sean frown.

    This can''t be regarded as not hearing.

    "Is it the premonition of your blessing?"

    Sheen was a little more serious.

    "Maybe?" Roxie did not affirm or deny it. She seemed to be not sure. She could only say, "maybe I think too much."

    Hearing the speech, Sean thought about it.

    He didn''t worry much.

    After practicing celestial magic and giving magic, Sheen''s strength has been greatly improved. Now he has been promoted to level 55 in one breath. Even if he does not release the holy sword and use the power of "extreme change", he is confident that he can fight with Roxie.

    The Duke of heather didn''t think he was in danger.

    What''s more...

    "I''ll take you Lin and AI Yi will go with me. Is there any problem like this?"

    Sean just confirmed with Roxie.

    "Will your Highness The Dragon demon go?"

    Roxie seemed a little surprised.

    If AI Yi really went with her, then, with this demon on the side, Roxie really didn''t believe that Sean would have an accident.

    There are only three goddesses who can fight against the demons, and even two of them are not as strong as the demons. Only one is really better than the demons. That is the summit of the whole Protoss and the foundation to fight against the demons.

    So, if Ayi goes with her, it''s almost impossible to have an accident.

    However...

    "I also said, just feel that your trip will not be very smooth." "I don''t think you''re going to have an accident, I just think there should be something unexpected going on," said Roxie

    In other words, this trip may have some twists and turns and some problems, but it''s not dangerous?

    "Then I have some interest." Sean not only did not feel timid, but was eager to try: "can let me and Ayi have a little trouble, then prove that there will be a lot of things happen?"

    "That''s right." Roxie said a little seriously: "maybe, what the old devil faction under Duke Stirling is planning, that''s not sure."If so, this trip will become a bit of twists and turns, perhaps also a matter of course.

    However...

    "the more so, the more necessary this operation is." Sheen chuckled and said, "I don''t think that little girl AI Yi will worry about, but will want to crush them even more?"

    "Little girl..." Roxie rolled her eyes.

    Only this guy dares to call the Dragon demon among the six demons.

    You know, this is not a nice person to be with.

    During this period, Roxie learned a little about Ayi and learned a lot of things even recorded in history books.

    For example, the Dragon demon''s Royal Highness, who looks like a little girl, has killed two brave men in the past, and once blocked two of the three goddesses by himself. He was extremely active in the war thousands of years ago. He almost didn''t let the Protoss and Terrans collapse and defeat the Protoss and Terrans.

    If the strongest of the three goddesses did not arrive in time, not only to suppress the obstruction of other demons, but also to beat the Dragon demon''s Royal Highness to serious injury, and let her retreat from the front line, then the Protoss and Terrans would not have won the war.

    The breath of the dragon has been claimed to be able to break through all defenses, and the Dragon King''s breath can even evaporate the ocean. The Protoss and Terran armies in front of her are expected to die alive.

    However, after the demon king was attacked by the brave, the Dragon demon was said to be very angry about it. For a time, she almost broke back into the human world and turned the human world into a boundless purgatory. Fortunately, the other demons headed by the moon demon stopped her. Otherwise, even if the Terran was not destroyed, it would be a great loss for the people.

    After that, the Dragon demon completely lived in seclusion in the demon world. Sometimes she slept for hundreds of years and rarely appeared in front of people. For a period of time, it was even reported that she was secretly trying to revenge the Terrans, and was suppressed and sealed by the Protoss.

    Therefore, among the six demons, the Dragon demon is one of the most feared demons by the Terrans and even the protoss besides the poisonous ones. In many fictional stories, this one is also described as the ultimate boss like character who endangers the world, makes children cry and makes adults cry.

    Such a frightening big man, others saw the estimated legs will tremble, sheen actually dare a little girl, also no one.

    Of course, the kingdom would like to see this happen.

    After all, sheen is the nobleman of the kingdom. It is a great good thing that the nobles of the kingdom can make friends with the Dragon devil.

    Roxie felt that, at the top of the Kingdom, Sheen''s evaluation was in a rising state.

    Many nobles believed that the treatment of sheen should be improved and sheen should be completely locked in the kingdom. At that time, the kingdom would be regarded as a dragon demon among the six demons, and could win a lot of discourse power and interests in front of other countries.

    It can be seen that Sheen''s status in the kingdom will only be higher and higher in the future, and will not be reduced.

    (when this guy becomes a marquis, the royal family will have to think about it even if he proposes to the royal family.)

    Thinking of this, Roxie was relaxed for a while, but then she was ashamed and angry.

    Wait, why should I think about this

    Who is going to marry this ghost?

    Roxie''s head should be thrown away.

    sheen looked at the princess''s rather baffling act, and her heart was in a melancholy state.

    This girl, isn''t she stupid

    It''s a pity to be so stupid at a young age.

    Roxie didn''t know what sheen was thinking, or she would have let him have another bite.

    However, it was a little depressing to know that sheen was going to leave the capital for Duke sterling.

    This means that she may not see Sean any more recently.

    I have to go back to my old life. I can''t show my nature in addition to being busy every day. I can''t even eat the dessert of Lilite''s house...

    it''s hell!

    Ah ah! Don''t want to work! Want to go out with him! (crazy roll. JPG)

    I don''t know if Sheen has heard Roxie''s heart, so he just asked.

    "If you''re worried, would you like to come with us?"

    Sheen suggested it casually.

    "Yes!"

    Roxie is almost a reflexive response.

    But after a while, she was depressed again.

    "But I can''t. Even if I can solve the problems in my work, I can''t leave Wangdu at will. Otherwise, the people will not see me and don''t know what will happen."

    Roxie sighed.

    "Doesn''t that mean you can''t go anywhere except Wangdu?" Sheen was very disapproving of the way: "when the work is so not free, you might as well not be.""It''s because being a princess is not free, OK?" Roxie continued to sigh: "the higher the status, the greater the influence, the less freedom. Otherwise, how can so many people yearn for adventure and other free occupations after becoming aristocrats?"

    "So it is." Sheen did not retort, but said, "so you can''t come?"

    "I..." Roxie stopped, looking helpless.

    It made Sean scratch his head.

    Oh, I can''t bear to leave you.

    Or... Just before leaving...

    sheen looks at Roxie and spits out a sentence later.

    "Would you like to come to my house for the night?"

    As soon as she said this, Roxie was stunned.

    Then, the heart rate suddenly accelerated.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Roxie really wanted to pry Sean''s head and see what was in his head all day.

    Invite girls to their homes for the night?

    Is this something you can do at will?

    Although, as long as they are aristocrats, they will basically hide in a golden house and keep a lover or something, but they dare not invite girls to their homes for the night, do they?

    It''s about the face and the facade of the nobility.

    After all, if it is known to the outside world that the men of this family are taking girls home casually, which nobleman is willing to marry this family?

    Aristocratic family is aristocratic family. There are a lot of things to pay attention to. No matter how playful the young master is, he will not take women to his home at will, or he will be driven out of the house.

    Therefore, the noble men can do whatever they like outside, but they can''t take women home.

    Those who can take home only those women who have confirmed that they will be married need to go home to recognize them.

    Of course, if it''s a guest or a friend, it''s normal to let the other party stay.

    But would sheen just want to entertain friends or guests?

    Obviously not.

    So, Roxie is very eager to get angry and even shout a few words.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    "I am the princess of the kingdom

    "The princess of the kingdom was invited home for the night by the opposite sex?"

    "Do you know how much sensational it will be if it is spread out?"

    "At that time, I''m afraid the royal face will be lost. Do you want to kill me? Stupid

    Roxie was quite angry.

    Then...

    "excuse me..."

    in Sean''s room in the main hall of the boztute family, Roxie walked in carefully, wriggling.

    Next to him, Sean was speechless.

    "Didn''t you still come?"

    Said so solemn and powerful, but the result is like this stealthily follow?

    What about your reserve?

    Sheen''s eyes were half squinted and his face was full of scorn.

    Roxie was embarrassed, too.

    It''s just...

    "it''s better not to be discovered anyway!"

    It was with such words that Roxie would be so secretive and careful.

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    "I don''t think it''s so troublesome." Sheen was not angry: "anyway, Vivian and they are all here. You can come and visit in a more formal way, and then stay a little more formally. Are you afraid of spreading gossip?"

    As long as you visit and stay in a formal situation, there is no problem at all.

    On the contrary, if it is furtive like this, will there be problems?

    But Roxie was adamant against it.

    "If Vivian knew that I was spending the night in private, the image I had created would be gone."

    Roxie said that first, then she lowered her eyes.

    "Besides, tiele is here, and she may not want to see me very much."

    Hearing the speech, Sean didn''t know what to say.

    Regardless of the former reason, he felt that he didn''t have a lot of interposition.

    However, sheen still wants to say...

    "I don''t think Tieer hates you

    Sheen expressed his own opinion.

    To be sure, there is a complicated dispute between Tieer and Roxie, but this dispute is not because of what happened between them. It is only because Rosie took alidia as her teacher and the royal family was the guardian and loyal object of the elbein family, so Tieer deliberately avoided Roxie.

    Sheen could feel that Tieer still had deep feelings for Roxie.

    After all, when she was in the most difficult situation, Roxie did not worry about the "ghost" in her body, so she became a friend with her. After the incident ten years ago, Roxie had been helping Tieer secretly, so that Tieer would not be bullied by the nobles who held a grudge against her in Wangdu.

    Tier knew all these things and knew them well.

    In view of this, sheen felt that Tieer still wanted to see Roxie, and even wanted to talk to her. It was just because of their position that they kept silent even when they met.

    Of course, Roxie knew about it.

    The problem is...

    "we just can''t go back to the past."

    Roxie''s words, which she said with her life, still made sheen feel that some of them were not very comfortable.

    Perhaps only he knew that the situation of Roxie and Tieer was a big knot for both sides.

    Since her childhood, Tieer lacked the care of the people around her, and was even regarded as a monster''s exclusion. Naturally, she would attach great importance to her rare friend, not to mention that she was not afraid of herself, did not exclude herself, and even helped herself all the time.It''s not necessary for Lottie to show her own nature when she is a little girl?

    But fate is like this, let these two people can only be strangers now.

    It is clear that there is no hatred, and there is no conflict. It is just because things have developed so that there is no way to return to the former appearance. To some extent, this is more cruel than the contradiction between each other.

    (both of them are blessed by the goddess of destiny, but they are played by fate instead. What is this

    Sheen didn''t know whether he should be angry or helpless.

    Just as sheen fell into such silence, Roxie suddenly said a word.

    "You and tier seem to have a good relationship, don''t you?"

    The cold words made Sean cough fiercely.

    "What... What?"

    Sean''s mouth twitched and he laughed.

    Roxie sneered.

    "It''s no use pretending to be garlic." Roxie narrowed her eyes and said, "it''s not the first day I met that child. Even if there is no dialogue, I can see that the child''s eyes are completely different from those of others."

    "Yeah, yeah..." Sheehan couldn''t help but shut his eyes and said, "even if it is, it doesn''t prove that I have a good relationship with tier, right?"

    "Maybe." Roxie looked at Sean with a smile, and said, "well, what''s the relationship between you and tier?"

    OK?

    Is that worth saying?

    It''s all relationships that have been candid, and even Sean has been forced to kiss. Isn''t that good?

    Can Sheehan admit it?

    Can''t you?

    But can he deny it?

    That''s no good either!

    If sheen doesn''t dare to admit this relationship, isn''t it really a scum man?

    So sheen could only falter.

    "Well, at least not so bad?"

    Sheen''s perfunctory manner was rewarded with a burst of scorn from Roxie.

    However...

    "that''s fine." "It''s a good thing that the child can find someone worthy of trust," said Roxie

    Based on this consideration, Roxie is actually more at ease than bitterness.

    Looking at such Roxie, sheen thought for a while, and then suddenly reacted.

    (in fact, the two girls are not so difficult to solve.)

    Rather, the solution is now in front of Sean.

    The truth is very simple.

    In the future, I''m sure I''m going to marry tiel in

    It was decided on that night in the canyon, and how many cattle could not be pulled back.

    (and if I can marry this royal highness...),

    , will these two become sisters?

    When the time comes, why don''t they have a chance to meet? Why don''t they have a chance to make up?

    What a genius I am

    Sean couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the excitement.

    "Hee hee hee..."

    strange laughter came from Sheen''s mouth.

    "Why do you smile so treacherously

    Roxie was frightened by the sudden laughter.

    "Nothing. Don''t mind."

    Sheen quickly smile, even in the heart of the evil ideas are trying to suppress.

    can''t help. The princess''s Highness has the blessing of the goddess of fate. The sixth sense is sharp and frightening. Once she has a hunch, then Shane is in a bad mood... Ah, what a good idea is 80% chance to expose.

    in order not to expose, sheen can only converge as far as possible, what can be perceived by this keen princess.

    But obviously, sheen still underestimated Roxie.

    "I always feel like you''re thinking about something very bad..."

    Roxie stares at Sean as if she wants to see him through.

    Sean felt a bit of discomfort when Roxie was staring at her.

    now, Shane quickly stretched out his hand and hugged the beautiful princess.

    "Ah

    Roxie exclaimed, and, unable to see through Sean''s thoughts, slapped him on the chest with shame and anger.

    "What are you doing all of a sudden?"

    Roxie looked angry.

    Unfortunately, the blushing face and the shame in his eyes could not be hidden, which made Sean laugh."What are you doing? It''s not that I haven''t held it! " Sheen had some shameless way: "what''s more, you''ve all come back with me, what''s your outfit?"

    "Who pretended?" "I told you that I came back with you because you were about to leave, so I wanted you to spend more time with me. It''s not to do something... Don''t do anything wrong."

    With that, Roxie herself was a little embarrassed.

    "I know, I understand." Sheen nodded his head and grinned like this: "no matter how we say we all have identities, we have to cover up when we should. Even if there are no other people here, right?"

    "Yes, you are!" Roxie was angry for a moment, pushed Sean aside and said in a loud voice, "it''s not to cover me up. I''m serious!"

    "Yes, yes, really, really." Sheen nodded his head again.

    Roxie''s going to be pissed off.

    But at the same time, Roxie realized.

    "Am I in a trap?"

    An ominous foreboding finally appeared in her mind.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    After a while, sheen came out of his room alone.

    "I''m going to take a bath. Would you like to join me?"

    Sean threw such a word to Roxie in the room, and then she was driven out with a pillow.

    But he did not lose heart, on the contrary, he went to the bathroom room with high spirits.

    After all, people have come and are planning to spend the night here. Sheen is not going to do nothing.

    That''s right!

    Tonight, he must take Roxie!

    I didn''t say it before, but since the kiss with Roxie, Sheen has been greedy for this girl, and even spent a lot of paper on it.

    Coupled with the strong desire to take off the order recently, sheen can''t wait to clean up the girl.

    "The treasure of the kingdom?"

    At the thought that the goddess in the eyes of thousands of people was in his room, many nobles and young masters hated him for this. He did not get angry, but felt excited.

    I didn''t say that before. Now, since he has been hated by so many nobles and young masters, he has made several troubles. Is there really no reason for not taking back the remuneration he should receive?

    In the past, it was true that Roxie had nothing to do with her, so sheen thought it was a trouble to be targeted by those noble children and avoided it.

    But if there is such a relationship, what about the trouble?

    I''ll take it all according to the order!

    The more he thought about it, the more excited Sean was, and he even stepped up a little towards the bath.

    However, before going to the bath, sheen thought of one of the family members. He suddenly changed direction and went to another place.

    As for Roxie, she stayed in Sheen''s room, sitting on the bed, holding a pillow, blushing and struggling in her heart.

    "No, that guy is really going to do that to me?"

    How could it be?

    is the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, royal highness of the royal family!

    Generally speaking, even if it is to give other people 10000 courage, it also dare not casually to their own hands, right?

    even if he did not calculate his own strength, others would not dare to offend the royal family with a Royal Highness.

    If you have a private relationship with a king''s daughter, it will certainly be a tragic end. Not only will the princess be regarded as a disgrace to the royal family, but the other side will also be dealt with quietly.

    Therefore, generally speaking, it is impossible for such a dead nobleman to take this road of no return.

    But can sheen be the same?

    "There are dragons and Demons behind him. Even if it''s me that moves, the kingdom may not be able to take him, right?" If

    changed into an ordinary princess''s Royal Highness, he moved and moved with the power of sheen, and the royal family would not only treat him like this, but might, in turn, ask him to be responsible and make him a son-in-law of the royal family, so as to put him in a position to make him a complete man of the kingdom.

    although Luo Xi is not the Royal Princess, but the treasure of the Kingdom, the most proud descendant of the royal family has moved such a descendant. Even if the other side is bigger, the kingdom will never stop, but the opponent is the devil.

    The kingdom of Mithra may not be the strongest in the human world, but it is not afraid of any big country.

    In terms of military capability, the neighboring Laguna empire is known as the strongest country in the human world. However, they don''t feel that they can bully them casually in the face of the close guard knights and flying dragon legions of Mithra kingdom. Otherwise, such a thing would not have happened ten years ago.

    Not to mention, Mithra also has the legendary Knight known as the number one of the Terrans, alidia elbein.

    Therefore, even though nearly half of the royal order was destroyed, other countries dare not underestimate the kingdom of Mithra.

    The only thing that such a kingdom needs to fear is probably the Protoss and demons.

    And the protoss have never been involved in the national struggle between the Terrans. They only give blessing to the Terrans equally. Once they make a big evil act against the meaning of the race and cause the blessing to disappear, the protoss will regard the other party as the enemy. Otherwise, generally speaking, unless the Terran is in danger of extermination due to war, the protoss will not be in charge of it.

    In addition, the protoss are grateful and respectful to those brave enough to attack the demon king. They also take good care of the kingdom of Mithra. As long as Mithra doesn''t do anything immoral, the protoss will open the door to the kingdom.

    This is one of the reasons why the Kingdom has a special status in the human world, and Wang Du can be praised as the center of the world.

    But even if it is such a kingdom, it can not provoke a demon.

    Because, the whole demon world is the territory of the six demons. In addition, the six demons are quite United. If one demon is provoked, it is tantamount to provoking the whole demon Kingdom and the whole demon family.

    Moreover, the power of the demons also belongs to another dimension of existence. Not only all of them have reached the limit of their lives, but their unique skills also have the power of terror to break through such limits. They are by no means the opponents that ordinary life can defeat by numbers.It''s not at all polite to say that alidia, known as the first legendary knight in the human world, has a level of 98, but he may not be able to hold on for a few minutes in front of the demons.

    Even if you Lin, the king of almost invincible demons, can''t hold on for a few seconds in the face of demons.

    After all, you Lin''s level is high, but the demon has no unique skills.

    A unique skill is a force that can subvert all advantages, including levels. It may be very weak or strong enough to surpass the limit of life like a demon. In the face of opponents with strong unique skills, there is no effect if there is no unique skill.

    You Lin may be invincible in the demons, but she may not even be able to beat jasinta.

    It is also because of this, many talents of the demon clan want you Lin to turn into a demon. When they wake up their unique skills, they are the beginning of the road to invincibility.

    But even such Yulin is considered to be the existence of "only the six demons".

    In view of this, demons are completely different from the existence of another dimension of other life, we can not judge their strength with common sense.

    They are also beyond the demons, close to the demon king of life, only this point can understand their extraordinary.

    Now, everyone, including the Kingdom, is trying to figure out what the relationship between sheen and Ayi is.

    Once the relationship between sheen and Ayi is confirmed, Ayi will indeed protect sheen. Even if the Kingdom has great anger, it will not dare to take care of him?

    To sum up...

    "am I really in danger tonight?"

    Well, the foreboding is getting stronger and stronger.

    The blessing of the goddess of fate tells Roxie that she is afraid that she has really met the great crisis of chastity.

    "I... I''d better run..."

    Roxie finally counseled and was ready to run.

    But didn''t Sheehan think of that?

    He''s on guard.

    Just as Roxie opened the window, ready to jump out of the window to escape, she suddenly found a huge shadow outside.

    The dark dragon stood in the garden, a pair of big longan eyes staring at Roxie.

    "..."

    Rosie was silent.

    That soul light, unexpectedly throws the Dragon here to look at her?

    Roxie''s mood now can only be described in one sentence.

    "I split on the spot."

    , came to another room and knocked on the other side of the room.

    The door was soon opened, allowing a monster to appear in front of Sean.

    "why don''t you treat your beautiful princess, who is so beautiful, and what you do here?"

    Sarah looks at Sean with a smile.

    At this time, the demon world supreme had only a translucent nightdress, his abdomen was empty, his shoulder was only thin sling, and even his back was wisp empty. The skirt only reached the knee position, revealing two sections of smooth, white and greasy legs, showing his fiery figure incisively and vividly, making his nose itchy and his heart burning.

    Sheen couldn''t help but step back, covering his nose unconsciously and speechless.

    "Dressed like this in the middle of the night, who are you going to tempt?"

    This words, let Sela turn over a variety of amorous feelings.

    "That''s what I always wear in my room, and you said it''s midnight. I''m going to bed. Dress more comfortable and less. Any questions?" Sara laughed and said, "besides, even if I really intend to seduce anyone, who dares to enter my room?"

    As soon as this was said, Sean had already drilled through the gap beside Sarah and squeezed into her room.

    "..."

    her smile froze.

    Nima, how dare you come in?

    If you dare to move the Kingdom''s treasure, after all, he has his own sister to support him, but even the supreme devil, the head of the six demons, dare to fight his own ideas?

    Do you think you are the illegitimate son of the Supreme God?

    Sara turned around and looked at Sean in a very bad way.

    Instead of being timid, sheen turned to Sarah''s eyes and looked up.

    I have to say that if you dare to stare at the man who is not polite like this, there is probably only one person in the three circles.

    Of course, if you just stare at the body, there are plenty of people. After all, Sarah knows that her body is very foul and a man can''t help staring at it.

    But like sheen, not looking at the body, but staring at the face, that''s the first time.

    "... what do you want?"

    For a moment, Sila was also a little weird, and could only make a voice inquiry.

    In fact, Sheen''s intention is very simple."Now that you know Roxie is in my room, does that mean you''re really spying on me?" Sheen grinned and said, "well, you won''t see something you shouldn''t see tonight?"

    In a word, let Sara instantly understand what this man is looking for.

    Feelings, is he here to warn himself?

    "Who wants to see you do that?"

    Zela gritted her teeth with anger.

    "Well, don''t say I didn''t remind you then."

    Sheen nodded and left quickly.

    Looking at Sean like this, Sarah is angry and angry.

    "What a brave man is this?"

    As she said that, Sarah unconsciously laughed again.

    "But it''s much more interesting than those who were brave and serious before."

    ...

    "hem ~ ~"

    after leaving Sarah''s room, sheen walked down the corridor in a very happy mood and headed for the bath.

    As he walked along, sheen became excited.

    "I''m going to take it off at last."

    Sean was so excited that his feet were flying fast.

    Everything is ready.

    Sheen opened the door of the bath, ready to take a quick bath and return to his room.

    It''s a pity...

    "can''t you forget that I''m looking at you?"

    With a whirl of the earth, another sound that seemed to smile came to Sheen''s ears.

    Sean''s face froze with excitement, and in his heart, ten thousand grass mud horses galloped past.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    In the solemn temple, the beautiful goddess stood in front of Sean. There were complaints and teasing in the eyes of sheen.

    Sheen swore that he really wanted to hit people for a moment.

    Unfortunately, the goddess standing in front of him was a mind reading existence, which seemed to see the collapse of Hean''s heart, so she looked at him directly, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    The goddess just laughed.

    "Should I wish to congratulate you? Viscount boztut? "

    She said that as if nothing had happened.

    "... is it not thanks to you, too? The goddess? " Sheen reluctantly showed a smile on his face and said, "if you hadn''t summoned me to this world and given me to throw me to this place where I don''t know where, where should I go after I''ve been practicing for 20 years?

    "I split on the spot."

    Sean was in the same mood as Roxie.

    It wasn''t until he spent half an hour confirming that he couldn''t get out of here that Sheehan had to admit his life.

    "Don''t let me get the chance..."

    sheen wrote down the account in his mind and began to look around.

    "Where is this, then?"

    Sheen began to walk among the flowers.

    There was nothing but flowers around.

    The sky seems so far away.

    The air was so fresh that it made people feel like their lungs were cheering.

    The magic in the atmosphere is not strong, but there is an incredible sense of holiness.

    Maybe it was because of this, even if there were the same flowers around him, Sean didn''t feel bored and bored at all, or even tired at all. He seemed to be able to walk through the sea of flowers all the time.

    "It''s incredible."

    Sheen''s tears free mood subsided slowly.

    But not long after, the existence of India into his eyes, so that he stopped, the heart is also a burst of tumultuous.

    I saw, in front of the flowers, a beautiful goddess lying, seems to be sleeping.

    The scene, in an instant, stimulated Sean''s memory.

    Sheen saw the scene.

    It''s in ninen''s temple.

    as like as two peas, the goddess who falls into a deep sleep is exactly the same as Nye.

    She is...

    "the Supreme God, ohmis..."

    sheen finally knows where this is.

    This is the deepest part of the divine world, the seclusion of the Supreme God omnes.

    It is called holy land.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    "Hoo Hoo!"

    The wind whistling, let the sea of flowers as if waving a circle of waves, so that countless bright flowers swaying.

    It seems that from a distant time ago has always been the same as the beautiful goddess lying there quietly sleeping, seems to have no idea that an unexpected visitor has arrived.

    Sean stood at a distance from each other, looking at the amazing beauty of the goddess, but even dare not move, the heart is only one idea.

    That is, give the goddess who threw herself into such a place a hundred times, a hundred times.

    "Why did you send me here...!"

    Is this where you can come?

    According to Roxie, even the three goddesses dare not break into this holy land. Even if the world is destroyed, the protoss may not come here to disturb the supreme goddess sleeping here.

    And Sean?

    He was thrown into such a deadly place.

    If this is discovered by the protoss, sheen will not be able to stay in the human world from now on. He can only escape to the demon world and join the command of some little girl?

    Of course, this is not the most lethal.

    The goddess lying in front of sheen is the most deadly existence.

    Who is that?

    The beginning of all things.

    The origin of the world.

    The creator of everything.

    In addition to the demon king, there is no natural enemy of the true Almighty God.

    What will happen if this one finds out that he broke into her territory?

    Sheen couldn''t imagine it.

    In any case, he did not dare to move, and even his breath was deliberately lowered, for fear of waking up the immortal goddess.

    "What evil have I done..."

    sheen was about to cry.

    Even if the goddess doesn''t have a lot of prestige in front of him.

    Not to mention, Roxie once said that the brave, the devil and the goddess are a relationship of mutual restraint.

    According to this relationship of restraint, the brave can attack the devil. The demon king is the natural enemy of the goddess, but the goddess is also the existence that the brave absolutely can''t overcome. Without the natural enemy of the demon king, its existence itself will no longer be threatened, so it can choose to fall into a deep sleep.

    In other words, sheen could not resist the Supreme God who was a real goddess.

    "... is there still time to go?"

    Sean really wanted to turn around and run.

    Then a voice came into Hearn''s mind.

    "Don''t worry, she won''t wake up."

    It''s Nina''s voice.

    "I have told you before that in the time when the demon king has passed away, there is nothing in the world that can attract her attention, and there is no existence that can interest her. Even if someone appears here, it is just as meaningful to her as" there is a stone beside me when I sleep. "

    Ninen''s voice was different from her stubbornness and embarrassment, full of coldness.

    "You don''t need to worry about waking her up. Most people may think that mosquitoes and bees chirping beside her will be very annoying, and they can''t sleep at all. But she can''t, no matter how loud the noise, no matter how much movement, as long as it is not a threat to her, because there is no other person in her subconscious mind, just like the sound of a bat Bo, most people don''t hear her. She''s in a similar state

    Smell speech, Xi''an wants to say something, but is preempted by ninen.

    "You just stay here. This is definitely the safest and least likely to be disturbed in the three realms."

    "I''ll take you back when it''s dawn on the human side."

    "In the future, if you dare to do something to the girls around you that you haven''t done with me, I''ll lock you here."

    "Remember it for me?"

    "You are my brave, no matter what, I have to be the first."

    If you leave it like this, Nina''s voice disappears.

    "Wait! Hello...! "

    Sheen finally couldn''t help crying out, but she couldn''t get ninen''s response.

    "I..."

    Sean has an impulse to be rude.

    How dare you do this to me?

    Wait for me!

    When I get the chance, I will give you a hundred times!

    Sheen scolded in his heart, while constantly imagining the means to retaliate against ninen, remembering and archiving the predetermined postures, waiting for them to come into use.

    This kind of sheen didn''t know that in the temple, ninen completely "saw" what he was thinking, and for a moment she was flushed.Obviously, those so-called "Postures" and "means" are too exciting for ninen, a somewhat pure goddess.

    It''s so exciting that Nina even regrets it.

    But she was more possessive than sorry.

    "Anyway, I''m the first one."

    This kind of idea is very strong in Nen.

    Especially when she thought of the first time Sean and Tyrell took a bath together, she was jealous.

    Just because, for the first time, she didn''t get it.

    It was because of that time that she was so jealous and possessive that she vowed to take all kinds of Sean''s for the first time. Others could only pick up the rest of her.

    It''s the same thing.

    "This is my brave man."

    For the existence of her thousand years of missing, she will never let go.

    If it''s not because ninen is still too green, too pure, and has no psychological preparation to accept radical things, then sheen will definitely have been eaten by her even with a belt bone.

    So, Nina was determined that no other woman could taste Sean before she ate him.

    If someone else knew that there was a goddess who was always thinking about Sheen''s body, he would feel that the Three Outlooks were destroyed?

    But for ninen, it''s just a matter of course.

    As she said before, for her, the brave person she summoned is everything to her.

    In that case, Nen naturally wants to have everything he has.

    For this reason, since last time, ninen has actually been reading Sean''s heart.

    No, to be more precise, it''s reading Sean''s memories of past lives deep in his mind.

    Ninen stretched out her slender hand and let the space in front of her ripple.

    Within the ripples, Sheen''s memory of "a work" is in full swing.

    Ninen''s face was red and covered her eyes, but her fingers were wide open. She let her eyes peep through and stare at the "work".

    "Do you still have such a posture...!"

    "Dirty! What a mess! Are all these things in the different world...! "

    "That guy just wants to do this to the girls around him?"

    "Damn... I always feel shy... But I''m the first one... I have to do all this...!"

    "Wuwu..."

    while enduring the baptism of the avant-garde knowledge of the foreign world, ninen turned red faced one after another to look at the "works" in Sean''s mind.

    At this time, ninen didn''t find that she was more and more excited. When she saw something more exciting, her face began to show a dangerous smile.

    "Whip... Candle..."

    If sheen hears these fragmentary thoughts here, he will not think about it and run away.

    And in the future, Sean will certainly regret why he put such things in his brain memory disk.

    ...

    at the same time, sheen finally accepted the reality.

    "As soon as you come, you can live with it."

    Sheen sighed as he gradually eased his inner tension.

    Strong acceptance has always been Sheen''s specialty, even now.

    So, the heart accepted the status quo, sheen no longer nervous, just feel a little nervous.

    "Is she really not going to wake up?"

    Sean looked at the sleeping goddess in the distance.

    The other party did not even move even for a moment, and even could not feel the sound of breathing and chest undulation, like a frozen sleeping beauty without any sign of life.

    "Why don''t you go and have a look?"

    Sheen''s courage began to grow.

    This man is a wanton and unscrupulous "rogue". It is impossible not to die.

    So sheen took courage and moved slowly towards the sleeping goddess.

    Before long, sheen came to the sleeping goddess and saw the whole picture of each other at the nearest distance.

    At this point, Sean was a little lost.

    "It''s so beautiful..."

    this feeling can''t help appearing in the mouth of Sean.

    For a long time, nean is the pinnacle of beauty in Sean''s mind. Only Roxie has a way to compete with it, and the rest is inferior.

    And this sleeping goddess is not only carved from the same mold as Nien, but also has a temperament that Nien does not have.

    Sheen couldn''t describe that kind of temperament.

    It was like the sun, hot and warm.It was like the moon, cold and soft.

    She just lay there quietly, but let sheen have a sense that the world revolves around her, and the world is dominated by it.

    Sheen even felt that if something happened to the goddess, the world would end up with it.

    This is no longer the center of the world, but the core of the world.

    "It''s just such a delicate and beautiful woman..."

    sheen thought it was a little strange.

    How did the slender hands and feet achieve the great cause of creating the whole world?

    How does that thin body carry the whole history of life?

    Why can such a beautiful woman become the supreme existence and the origin of all things?

    Thinking about it, Sean had the feeling of being lost in each other''s existence.

    Unconscious... Really unconscious... Sean squatted down and held out one of his hands.

    By the time sheen reacts, his hand has already touched the goddess''s face.

    That face, a little cold, but extremely greasy.

    Then...

    "boom

    There was a sudden crash in Sean''s head, which made him dizzy.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    In this moment, Sean seemed to see a dream.

    It was a very distant dream.

    In dreams, the world doesn''t have heaven, earth and nature as it does now.

    No.

    It should be said that at that time, the world did not seem to have been born, there was only a void, a dark.

    The nothingness is boundless.

    The darkness is endless.

    As if there were no celestial bodies and starlight in the universe, there was nothing and nothing existed. Even the concepts of space and time had not appeared.

    Therefore, it is in the true sense - nothing.

    However, in the absence, two light sources suddenly appeared.

    That''s...

    "little girl

    Yes.

    It is two little girls who appear in this "nothingness".

    They are carved with powder and jade. They are very cute. They seem to be very young, but they have an incredible sense of beauty.

    Their eyes closed, as if in a deep sleep, like a baby in the mother''s womb, waiting to be loved.

    The difference lies in the fact that one of them has shoulder length silver white snow hair, and the other has shoulder length black hair. Under their trembling eyes, they seem to be able to see that the former has a pair of blue eyes, and the latter has a pair of red eyes. One pupil is blue and the other is ruby, which is dotted on the small pretty face Get drunk.

    In their arms, they embrace a precious jade like a star, one is blue, the other is red, flashing a charming color, it seems that there is something flowing in it.

    Such a pair of little girls, like identical twins, hover, hover and even swim upside down around each other in this "nothing". The scene is also fascinating.

    Until, like a goddess, the little girl with silver hair woke up one step at a time.

    That pair of blue eyes which were completely opened, although smart, but it seems that there is not too much emotion.

    So she looked around, and at last she saw the little girl with black hair floating beside her.

    For a moment, her eyes seemed to beat with emotion, but soon disappeared.

    After the time, the little girl with silver hair has been looking at the little girl with black hair.

    But the little girl with black hair has never opened her eyes and is still sleeping quietly.

    Sean looked at this scene, and somehow, he suddenly had a feeling of empathy with the little girl with silver hair.

    He seemed to be able to feel the heart of the little girl with silver hair and feel her mood at the moment.

    Loneliness.

    Loneliness.

    Such emotions, like a surging river, poured into Sean''s heart.

    It made Sean feel painful and irritable.

    "How long will this solitude last?"

    "How long will this loneliness last?"

    Thoughts like this kept cropping up in Sean''s mind, making him miserable and painful.

    And this is the heart of the little girl with silver hair.

    In the world where there is nothing, the little girl with silver hair can only wait for the little girl with black hair to wake up, and then she can wipe away the loneliness.

    But the little girl with black hair just didn''t want to wake up. She kept sleeping, sleeping all the time...

    finally, the little girl with silver hair gave up.

    For the first time, she looked away at the precious jade in her arms.

    Then, Baoyu bloomed with dazzling light.

    At this moment, in this "nothing", a blue sky and earth formed. The jade in the arms of the little girl with silver hair was similar, but the celestial bodies were countless times larger and located in the "nothing".

    The little girl with silver hair turned around and flew to the world created by herself.

    This she did not know, in its leave at the same time, the little girl with black hair eyelids trembled, and finally opened her eyes.

    as like as two peas in a ruby eye, she has the same feeling as a silver haired girl.

    That is loneliness and loneliness.

    This is the dream.

    Sean didn''t see what happened, and the dream didn''t reproduce it.

    Sheen only knew that the future of the world was fixed when it was missed.

    The reason why the world named Ohmi pertanson is what it is now is because it was missed.

    ...

    "PATA..."

    when a drop of water appeared, sheen found himself back in the sea of flowers.

    He was half kneeling in front of the sleeping goddess, and his hand was still on the other side''s face. Compared with the moment when his head was dizzy, there was no change.But, for the moment, Sheen''s face is wet.

    That''s right.

    The drops of water are the tears from Sheen''s face.

    "Whew..."

    sheen quickly breathed out a breath and wiped the tear marks off his face.

    But even so, the unbearable loneliness and loneliness still lingered in his heart, making him feel extremely miserable.

    "Such a terrible sense of loneliness and loneliness can not be brewed out in one day or two days."

    Sheen could feel that this sense of loneliness and loneliness, I''m afraid, can''t be brewed out without the year in which "ten thousand" is taken as the unit.

    And the dream just now...

    "is it your dream?"

    Sean looked at the sleeping goddess in front of him. The loneliness and loneliness in his heart turned into pity.

    "Ohmis..."

    sheen called the name of the goddess face to face for the first time.

    Only because sheen had no fear or fear of the goddess, and all that remained was pity and empathy.

    Perhaps, the other party is still suffering from this loneliness.

    Perhaps, the other party is still suffering from that sense of loneliness.

    Even the Almighty God can''t wipe away the loneliness.

    "Alas..."

    sheen sighed.

    "It''s fate to be here, OK."

    Sheen lay down beside the goddess, and stretched out his hand decisively to hold the beautiful goddess into his arms.

    If this scene is seen by others, it will definitely frighten me.

    Such a thing, if done before, even if sheen likes to die again, he would not dare to do it.

    Now, sheen doesn''t care.

    He has only one idea.

    "At least, while I''m here, I''ll stay with you more."

    If this can wipe away a little loneliness in the heart of this goddess, a little loneliness, that would be good.

    With this idea, sheen hugged the supreme and beautiful goddess.

    In his heart, there are no evil thoughts, not to mention other messy ideas, some are just pure pity which is very rare for Sean.

    Sheen didn''t know how long it had been.

    Before he knew it, Sean''s eyelids began to tremble, and finally closed slowly and fell into a deep sleep.

    This kind of sheen did not find that the eyelids of the eternal goddess trembled for a moment.

    Soon, he opened slowly...

    ...

    it must be said that sheen had a very sweet sleep.

    Perhaps it was because of the beauty in her arms, and the beauty was still the supreme goddess of omnipotence. Sheen hugged her as if she were holding the whole world. The sense of fullness and beauty was beyond description.

    But, in a daze, sheen seemed to see another dream.

    In that dream, Sean saw a red gem like a celestial body.

    "Isn''t that Baoyu in the arms of that little black haired girl?"

    Sean looked at the red jade and fell into a trance.

    Then, the red jade suddenly turned into a streamer and swept towards Sheen''s direction.

    Sheen didn''t even respond.

    Because the streamer is too fast.

    By the time sheen came back to God, the streamer had already rushed to him, even not into his body.

    An amazing force explodes in its body in an instant.

    ...

    "Whoa!"

    In the sea of flowers, Sean got up fiercely, as if having a nightmare, and his face was full of surprise.

    "Is it a dream

    Sheen wiped the sweat from his forehead, looking like he was still in a state of palpitation.

    I can''t help it. In the dream, the power that explodes in its body is really amazing.

    The power, as if the whole world could be destroyed in an instant, could not help but Sheehan was not frightened.

    "By the way, ohmis..."

    Sean recalled what happened before going to bed and looked into his arms.

    There, the beautiful goddess with silver hair still sleeps quietly.

    "You''re not going to wake up?"

    Sheen scratched his cheek.

    No one can sleep like this.

    "I''ll just steal this goddess back..."

    sheen can''t help but think of the consequences, and he quickly throws it away.

    Steal the supreme god home?

    Well, at that time, he will be the first brave man in the world to be regarded as the devil."It''s exciting, but forget it."

    Sheen did not dare to do such a big death, can only gently put down the goddess in his arms.

    "Eh?"

    This release, Sean suddenly found something.

    That is, the sleeping goddess''s hand actually grasps the clothes in front of him.

    It looks like a little girl who can''t leave her father, or a girl who depends on her lover. Compared with the eternal sleeping appearance, she is more angry.

    Looking at such a goddess, sheen finally felt itchy.

    So sheen took a few deep breaths and looked around again, as if guilty of a guilty conscience. After confirming that there would be no one but himself, sheen immediately lowered his head and gave the goddess a hard kiss on her greasy pretty face.

    The animal, after all, did something that could not be done.

    But... Can you kiss the supreme goddess Almighty?

    "We have no regrets in this life."

    Sheen was content to let go of the goddess in his arms and let her lie down again.

    At this time, the whirling feeling came again.

    Sean suddenly disappeared in the sea of flowers and left the holy land.

    "Hoo Hoo!"

    Wind, once again blowing across the sea of flowers.

    The highest goddess is still lying here, sleeping quietly.

    Just, that beautiful face, seems to have a little more peace.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    By this time, sheen had returned to the solemn temple.

    In front of her, Nen came up with a smile on her face, but suddenly stopped.

    "Why? How could you... "

    As if she had found something, she had a look of astonishment on her face.

    Sheen could see a little wobble in ninen''s eyes.

    But he didn''t pay attention to it. He just said it without expression.

    "Can you take me back now?"

    Sheen is concise and comprehensive, and her expression is indifferent. Ninen can''t help but excite and suppress a trace of wavering in her heart.

    Although this matter is very important, but by comparison, Nen naturally cares more about Sean.

    "Are you... Are you angry?"

    Ninen then weak voice, completely disappeared before stubborn and strong.

    "No Sheen shook his head and said, still expressionless, "send me back."

    Smell speech, Ni en still want to say something, but is tightly watched by sheen.

    That, to tell you the truth, it really scares ninen.

    It''s over. He''s really angry

    Nen couldn''t help regretting.

    If I had known this, I would have used a more gentle approach.

    Now, it''s time to get angry with the brave people you think about day and night.

    If sheen starts to hate herself in the future, Nanine feels that she doesn''t need to live any longer.

    With this in mind, nean plans to peek into Sean''s mind.

    But this peep, ninen found a problem.

    (see... Can''t see?)

    How could this happen?

    Is...

    (has he been so angry that he has no idea?)

    Ninen''s regret grew.

    She didn''t know that when she was in the holy land, Sean got a skill because she wanted to teach her a lesson.

    "Acquiring skills - [mirror stops water] - whether to learn? "

    this is a skill used to get rid of the distractions and enter the state of mindlessness.

    As the so-called mirror of people''s mind, things should come and the past should not be left behind. This is a kind of power that can make people calm and calm and have no distractions.

    Now, Sheen has entered this state of mind and calmed down his mind. He has no thought, no desire and no hope.

    Under such circumstances, Nen can''t read Sean''s heart, and she doesn''t know what he''s thinking.

    Of course, Sean didn''t plan to just keep Nina from reading.

    The other party has made such a mistake. If he doesn''t fight back, he won''t be called sheen.

    So...

    "send me back."

    Sean spoke again with a calm face.

    This time, she had to compromise.

    "OK... OK, you go back to calm down, and I''ll talk to you later..."

    ninen is like a child who has done something wrong. She hesitates to look at Sean and waves her hand in frustration, which makes the space around him fluctuate.

    In this moment...

    "good chance!"

    Sheen suddenly withdrew from the state of "mirror water stop". As soon as his eyes lit up, the whole person was in a panic and rushed to Nie.

    "Shit...!"

    Ninen finally saw what sheen was thinking, and her face changed dramatically.

    But now it''s too late to react.

    "Bang!"

    There was a dull noise, and sheen hit ninen''s neck with a hand knife, which made her fall down without even humming.

    Sheen then hugged the fallen Nen, laid it flat on the ground, and immediately rushed back to its original position, submerged in the wave of space.

    The whole process took less than half a second.

    So, sheen left the temple smoothly, leaving only Nen lying on the ground for a long time without waking up.

    ...

    "Shua!"

    In the baths of the potstutes, Sean finally returned.

    "Hum... Hee hee... Ha ha ha ha!"

    Sean couldn''t help laughing, and he was very happy.

    "Let you pit me!"

    "Let you not let me back!"

    "And you have to be first?"

    "My first brother-in-law!"

    There was a thought in his heart, and Sean, who was well-informed, uttered his voice.

    "What you didn''t do with girls around me?"

    "Think that once I act, you can summon me immediately and stop me at any time, right?"

    "But you''re dizzy now. You can''t stop me?"

    "Let you know now, who is in charge of the family!"Sean, who was happy in his heart, immediately ran back to his room.

    ...

    days, it is already bright.

    There was also a silence in Sheen''s room. There was no sound.

    Outside the window, Youlin has fallen asleep.

    And the door of Sheen''s room was opened quietly, letting his head poke in.

    "Rosie? Are you still there? "

    Sean spoke tentatively.

    No one responded to him.

    There was no movement.

    "Did you go back?"

    Sheen came in through the door and gently closed the door. He scanned his room in disbelief.

    This scan, sheen found the difference.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    in a deep sleep like breath, Sean''s bed, a figure lying in the bed, sleeping soundly.

    Suddenly, it was Roxie.

    "Asleep?"

    Sean was stunned at first, then a burst of laughter and tears.

    But then sheen couldn''t cry and laugh.

    "Wuwu... Light soul..."

    I saw that Roxie was in a dream and began to talk.

    "I''ve been worried for a long time, but I''ve stood up... I''m weak and stupid..."

    Roxie murmured.

    "Er..."

    Sean felt guilty.

    Although it was due to force majeure, he did invite other girls to stay at home for the night. However, he did not follow when people felt nervous and lost their composure, which made people feel uneasy all night. It was really not reasonable.

    "It''s all due to the goddess..."

    sheen always felt that it was too cheap for her just to knock the goddess unconscious.

    Next time, really next time, he must give each other a good lesson.

    with this idea, Sheehan tiptoed to the bedside and looked at the sweet and sweet sleep of her royal highness.

    The sleeping appearance, different from the Almighty goddess, seemed to be naive, tired and tired.

    "It''s really a day to see the sleeping faces of beautiful girls in various senses."

    Sheen laughs and reaches out and points Rosie''s cheek.

    "Woo..."

    Roxie frowned slightly and seemed to feel a little uncomfortable.

    But even so, Roxie murmured.

    "The soul is light... The stupid light... The bad light... It''s hard for people to prepare themselves..."

    the murmur like this is constantly coming out of Roxie''s mouth.

    Hearing these murmurs, sheen could think of what kind of mental journey Roxie had gone through last night, even if she thought with her knees.

    It must be that she was nervous and nervous and wanted to retreat, and because of the existence of Youlin, she had to give up this idea. Finally, it seemed that she had accepted her fate and kept cheering herself up, so that she was ready for everything?

    It''s a little too much for Sean.

    frankly, he didn''t expect this royal highness to accept his fate.

    He thought that even if there was Yulin, even if Roxie would not run away in a blatant way in order not to cause too much turmoil, he would fight back when he came back, so as not to let sheen succeed.

    Sheen even made plans for this, thinking of a series of tricks or plans to suppress Roxie.

    Who ever thought that, in the end, the girl was ready to accept her fate.

    In such a situation, let the other party wait all night?

    If nothing really happened, it would have been impossible!

    "NIMA''s..."

    heen let the mood in her heart go wild and stretched out her magic claw to Roxie, who was sleeping.

    Roxie finally woke up.

    but, after waking up, his own state made the Royal Highness ignorant.

    "Where are my clothes?"

    This was Roxie''s first and last thought.

    The next second, with a wolf shadow coming up, Roxie could only make a cry in time, and then nothing happened.

    For a moment, the temperature in the room rose, filled with a variety of ambiguous atmosphere.

    It''s full light out of the window.

    Bathed in the sun, you Lin feel as if there is something irritating sound, make it a little impatient like a tune of the head.

    You Lin then changed a direction, and then continued to beautiful into the dreamland.

    ...

    "woo..."

    on the other side, Nie finally wakes up in the temple, covering her head, looking dizzy.

    "It''s hard..."She felt heavy on her head, as if she had been hit.

    ... wait, did you hit?

    Yes! She was beaten by someone!

    Nienton suddenly woke up and waved her hand to make a picture in front of her.

    In Sheen''s room, a man and a woman embrace each other and sleep.

    That situation, in the end, means what, of course, Nen can''t fail to understand.

    Nintendo was shaking.

    That''s angry.

    "It''s me first... It should be me..."

    Nen is very angry.

    Have you done so much and risked offending sheen to stop all this, but still can''t change the situation?

    What they have done has become useless and even beaten?

    "No, no, it''s not just being beaten..."

    it seems that it was a wrong decision to send the brave to the holy land?

    "The goddess gave that thing to my brave man?"

    It makes Nina even more angry.

    "Don''t you care about anything anymore?"

    "Don''t you stop paying attention to any existence?"

    "Aren''t you going to wake up again?"

    "Aren''t you interested in the world anymore?"

    "What now? What are you going to do to the brave man I have so hard to summon! "

    Ninen was angry and angry.

    Then, Nina began to worry.

    You know, it''s not easy.

    If you don''t do it well, Sean may make an unimaginable disaster.

    After all, in those days, the goddess took that thing away and restrained it with her own strength, and the demon king could not be revived again.

    Now, that thing has been liberated...

    "isn''t she afraid that the devil will come back again?"

    Nen looks ugly.

    It''s a pity that the boat is done, and ninen can''t do anything.

    The only thing she could do was pray.

    Pray for sheen to have a happy ending for him.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    The palace, the king''s room.

    At this time when the new day had just arrived, lyad Ella was coming here with her knight, shanai, to greet her father.

    The relationship between the father and the daughter was quite good, and they had a good conversation with each other. Even with alidia and shanai on the side, the discussion between them was not affected.

    But, I don''t know why, today, the father and daughter are both absent-minded.

    Shanai couldn''t help saying a word.

    "Your Majesty, your highness, it seems that you are a little listless. Didn''t you sleep well last night?"

    Sara is not without concern.

    ANSY and Leia did not feel abrupt about shanay''s question.

    But...

    "are we not energetic? Father

    Leah seemed to have some doubts.

    "It''s not very exciting indeed." "You''re turning to Alicia? Alidia? "

    Hearing the speech, alidia made a faint voice.

    "Your Majesty does look a little listless, and so does his highness Leia."

    The honest Knight answered truthfully.

    "Is it?" Leia nodded, as if at last she had noticed something. She sighed: "it was very early last night. Why is it that I can''t work hard?"

    "Does Leah feel the same way?" Anxi also sighed and asked for permission: "do you always feel like you have lost something very important?"

    By ansey said so, Liya really had a little empathy.

    That''s right. It seems that something important has been lost, or that she is far away from herself. That''s why Liya is so listless.

    It may be just an illusion.

    However, as a person who has been blessed by God, sometimes I think it is an illusion, but in reality, something bad really happened.

    In particular, the royal family of Mithra Kingdom, as the direct descendants of the brave, all have the blessing of the goddess at least at the higher level of God. Blessing sometimes produces some mysterious and mysterious omen, which makes people feel something.

    Of course, this is only a mysterious and mysterious omen.

    Only after receiving the blessings of the three goddess levels like Roxie, can we really feel some signs and revelations. Otherwise, most of the omens brought by the blessings of ordinary people are not very reliable.

    In view of this, Anxi and Leia, though somewhat absent-minded, did not take them seriously.

    However, such a dialogue did not know when it appeared.

    "By the way, where''s Rosie?"

    "I don''t know. It should still be in the bedroom?"

    "Are you resting? Or at work? "

    "Should I have a rest? I''ve heard from the Knights of the paladin order that yesterday, Roxie somehow speeded up her work and had already finished a lot of work

    "That child, it seems that he often does this recently. Finish the work ahead of time?"

    "Yes."

    "... for some Viscount?"

    "... I think so."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Anxi and Liya had such a dialogue, but somehow, they suddenly stopped, and an unpleasant feeling emerged in their hearts.

    "... I don''t know why. I want to trouble the Viscount all of a sudden."

    "Please calm down, father. This is unreasonable, although I feel the same..."

    the father and daughter become more absent-minded.

    In the heart, two kinds of impulses will appear at the same time.

    One is the impulse to beat a certain viscount.

    One is the urge to see Roxie.

    (hurry up, Roxie...)

    the worried father and sister hope so much in their hearts.

    I don''t know when this hope will come true.

    ...

    at the same time, Barry and limcho got together at Duke sterling''s villa.

    They are not drinking tea together in a harmonious relationship, but talking about some strange things that have happened in the territory recently.

    Because some strange things happened in the territory, Barry called limjo over and discussed to go back to the territory together to see if they could investigate these things and even solve them.

    But the father and son are clearly talking about business, but they are also inexplicably unable to put forward the feeling.

    Limjo, in particular, got up early this morning with an inexplicable sense of loss in his heart.

    That sense of loss made limcho look a little depressed, as if the meaning of life had been lost.Barry, on the other hand, had little to teach him.

    Because he also has a sense of loss that his ambition has been destroyed unconsciously.

    Thanks to this, the father and son, who are both utilitarian and purposeful, ended their discussion on business for the first time.

    "That''s what it''s decided. You go back and make good preparations. Tomorrow we''ll go back to our territory."

    Barry waved, looking listless.

    "Yes."

    Limjo did not think too much about it. After he agreed, he got up and left the study.

    However, thinking that she would return to her territory tomorrow, aunt Lim cheered up.

    "Before you leave, go and see your highness."

    Although limjo and Roxie are not very familiar, it is good to see her from a distance.

    This idea is especially strong today.

    "I want to see lorsie''s Royal Highness, I really want to..."

    Lim Qiao, with this idea, did not choose to plan behind the princess''s Royal Highness behind her back silently. Instead, she brought gifts, like those of the noblemen, and gathered together in the bedroom of Luo Si, waiting for the princess to appear.

    It looks like an animal.

    The name of the animal is licking dog.

    ...

    in fact, it''s not just limjo.

    today, all the noblemen of Lords, who admire lorsi, are all in the blues. But one of the two goes to the palace with great efforts, only to see the princess''s highness.

    , let''s not say that the big nobility of the nobility is that the general people in the royal capital feel empty, and no matter what they do, they can''t lift their spirits. They just want to rush in at noon, and then they can go to the palace to wait for their royal highness to appear.

    Today''s sky is gray, as if even heaven and earth feel bad mood.

    The atmosphere of repression has been diffuse in the capital, even in the Kingdom, making everyone look like a walking corpse who has lost his dream.

    Under such circumstances, the center of the aristocratic District, where the house of the boztuts was situated, was as isolated from the world as against the common sense of the world. On the contrary, the sun was shining and the air was fresh. It was incredible.

    Later, this day was called the day of loss.

    Because, on this day, the treasure of the kingdom was gnawed away by an animal.

    ...

    in the main Pavilion, Sean''s room.

    On the bed, in the quilt, the beautiful princess who exposed her smooth shoulders was awake.

    , however, the highness of the princess has always been a suspicious life since waking up.

    No way.

    "That''s how I got it?"

    "I just lost the most important thing?"

    "Who am I?"

    "Where am I?"

    "What on earth have I been done?"

    Roxie fell into a mess, unable to extricate herself for a long time.

    It was sheen, on the contrary, who had been hugging Roxie''s shoulder since he woke up, feeling more relaxed than ever before, and suddenly realizing.

    "No wonder men order a cigarette at this time."

    The reason is very simple, it is just because of the feeling of life.

    There is no doubt that this is a very fulfilling thing.

    If you don''t have a glass of wine to celebrate, how can you not even light a cigarette?

    Unfortunately, there is no smoke in this world.

    Melancholy.

    It''s really melancholy.

    Just as sheen felt this way, a faint voice came from the side.

    "Just smile. Can you stop grinning like that?"

    Luoxi''s voice is full of resentment.

    in nature''s garb dizzy with success, she smiled and smiled at her princesses.

    "Am I not happy?"

    Sean looked like a hardworking honest man.

    But the more sheen was like this, the more angry Roxie was.

    Honest people?

    Do you realize that when you are sleeping, you will not find yourself in the light when you are sleeping?

    What an abominable thing you have done, do you make it or not?

    Still honest?

    Be honest, wool!

    "Didn''t you all stand me up? As a result, it''s OK to come back after dawn. How dare you do it to me? "

    Roxie gritted her teeth with anger.

    "What''s the matter with your hand that I haven''t been able to wake up in time, and can unconsciously strip people''s clothes when others are sleeping? Why didn''t I know you had it? "Hearing this, Sean''s heart began to murmur.

    Didn''t I learn from some maid

    Even though sheen was not strictly taught any of these skills, who was sheen?

    Hang up!

    Worthy of the name!

    He can acquire the skills that others have worked hard to acquire. What''s more, he can only use it to pick clothes?

    This kind of magic skill... Ah bah, this shameless means, sheen is very reluctant to master.

    But anyway, he''s a tough guy, isn''t he?

    Therefore, sheen would never admit that he had put in a little effort to study it. He was really reluctant to master the craft.

    Believe it or not, that''s what he thinks.

    So...

    "well, that''s it before you know it."

    Sheen blurted out the words, like a hateful scum man.

    Roxie swore that this was the time when she wanted to kill the ghost.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that everything was done and the rice was cooked into porridge, Roxie felt that the first brave man ever to fall in front of the sword would have appeared at this time.

    "Alas..."

    after a long time, Roxie sighed and seemed to have accepted her fate.

    So Rosie turned over and pressed on Sean, stretched out her hand and pressed down on Sheen''s face.

    Just when sheen thought that the girl had a good taste, she finally found out that she was going to turn over to be a knight. However, Roxie was staring at him with a serious face.

    "What is our relationship now?"

    Roxie was staring at Sean, asking.

    Sheen blinked.

    In my heart, there is an impulse.

    That impulse is called death.

    What would happen if I said "we are brothers" again at this time

    Well... That picture is obvious. It''s impossible without blood.

    And it''s not that bad, Sean.

    At the moment, Xi''en hugged the lovely man in his arms and spoke with a smile.

    "What can we do besides husband and wife?"

    answered this question, and I was satisfied with her royal highness.

    "That''s what you said." "I''ve given everything to you. If you don''t marry me in the future, you''ll die," said Roxie

    Can sheen decide?

    Of course, he nodded and said yes.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    After that, Roxie quickly got up, ready to go back to the palace.

    As Sean had only come back at dawn, it was almost noon.

    And noon was the time for Roxie to show up in public.

    If you don''t hurry back, you''ll be finished.

    As a result, even if the body is still some discomfort, Roxie can only bear it, regardless of sheen in the side of the glaring gaze, quickly put on the clothes, ready to leave.

    Well, from the window.

    If she walked out of Sheen''s room, Roxie would be sure that she had been here all night, and that she had not left until about noon would soon be a sensation in the capital.

    Therefore, when you come, you can only sneak when you go.

    It''s just...

    "how does it feel like it''s cheating?" Sheen was very happy and said, "and, is the character who should jump out of the window reversed?"

    "Go away!" Roxie opened her mouth to sheen, glared at him, and said, "remember to go to the palace to find me later, and I''m not allowed to leave today."

    Roxie was really worried that Sean would leave the capital and go to Duke sterling to take her after she had eaten herself clean.

    Although she was in a bit of a hurry and couldn''t stay here any longer, Roxie didn''t want to be separated from Sean.

    Just gave him a person, Roxie is also a little worried about gain and loss.

    So, if you don''t stick it for a few days, Roxie is not going to let Sean go.

    Otherwise, who knows if, in the style of this product, the children will not come back until they have grown up?

    Anyway, Roxie didn''t think it was very reliable. She had to give him a good face for a few days and then let him out.

    "good, good, has the final say?"

    Although sheen was a little angry, he did not object.

    today, different days ago, Sheehan had already started his royal highness with other princesses, so naturally she could not resist going to the bedroom as before.

    The practice of magic is over, and Sheen has nothing to deal with. It is necessary to spend a few days with Roxie.

    Besides, in the past, we could only have tea and chat together. Now we can do a lot of things together, right?

    Sean made up his mind, and then he had to taste the treasure of the kingdom in the eyes of thousands of people before he could leave.

    in a word, he will not give up his royal highness until he becomes his own shape. (Gou Tou)

    did not know whether or not Luo Xi was aware of this idea of sheen, and her royal highness was a little bit down after her promise.

    "Then I''ll go?"

    At this point, Roxie is a little reluctant.

    What about Kingdom treasure?

    What about the goddess in the eyes of millions of people?

    At the age of seventeen, she is still in a normal situation, that is to say, she is still in a normal situation.

    Fortunately, Sheen''s EQ is not low, and he is not a vicious slow man. He can still see that he is reluctant to give up Roxie.

    Now, sheen quickly took the girl into her arms, and a big mouth was printed on it.

    "Woo...!"

    Roxie snorted, patted sheen on the shoulder, and then gave up. Sheen kissed her red face and was released.

    "Go ahead." Sheen rarely said in a gentle way: "I''ll come to you after dinner. It won''t take long."

    After hearing the speech, Roxie, who was treated by the gentle side of sheen, felt that some places in her heart were filled up, and finally some happy feelings emerged.

    Fortunately, this guy is not too weak and knows how to be gentle to himself.

    This seems to be the first time he has been treated so gently?

    It''s worth the effort.

    But... Is it a little too expensive to use your own switch to be gentle?

    Well, I hope this guy can be so enlightened in the future.

    "Then I''ll wait for you."

    Roxie stayed in Sheen''s arms for a while, and was kissed several times by sheen. Then she left satisfied and jumped out of the window.

    In the garden, Yulin seemed to notice something, opened one eye, but soon closed it again, ignoring Roxie, who had fallen beside her.

    Roxie looked back and saw Sean standing in front of the window waving to herself. A beautiful smile finally appeared on her face.

    so, the royal highness of none such under heaven is gone.

    He did not see the other side until he left.

    "Is that what it feels like to have a woman?"

    Even I feel a little reluctant to leave each other. No wonder that thing between men and women has always been the main development direction of any world.Of course, Sean was in a happy mood.

    After all...

    "we have been able to get rid of the order successfully."

    The more sheen thought about it, the happier he was.

    "just accompany your Royal Highness for the next few days."

    It was only after he had made up his mind that sheen turned around.

    Sheen almost didn''t get scared to death.

    I saw, do not know when, a figure actually stood behind him.

    "La... La ha...!"

    Sheen''s eyes widened after he had seen the whole picture.

    But Lasha was expressionless.

    "You are willing to get up at last, Mr. sheen." "Lunch is ready, Miss Vivian. They''ve been asking you why you haven''t got up and have been waiting for you for a long time since morning

    "Is it... Is it?" Sheen was still a little confused and could only subconsciously say, "hold... I''m sorry, I''ll be there."

    "OK." Lasha nodded, but said, "the washing work is ready. Please move over. Although these are all my work to solve, I judge that today is quite special. Mr. sheen doesn''t need it. You can only solve it by yourself."

    What''s more, even Rasha couldn''t help sheen wash when he was awake?

    But there was another thing Sheehan cared more about than this little trifle.

    "You... You already know?"

    Sheen asked weakly.

    What it refers to, of course, is something ambiguous that happened in this room.

    Lasha nodded her head calmly under the convulsion of Sheen''s face.

    "Of course I know. After all, I''ve been there all the time."

    Racha said that.

    "By... By the side?"

    Sean was stupid.

    "I''m a maid, and of course I have to be there all the time."

    But Lasha was indifferent.

    "No... so have you been..."

    Sheen''s eyes widened.

    "Yes, I''ve been watching."

    Lasha is still so calm, said the words, but let sheen have a kind of vomiting blood impulse.

    That is to say, you and Roxie are on the other side of the fence. When you go in and out, you attack me. When you go up and down, this maid is always watching?

    I...

    when Sheen''s face was confused, Lasha said that.

    "Please don''t worry, as I have said before, I have professional knowledge, and I will not make a fuss, let alone talk nonsense. Mr. sheen doesn''t need to be worried about such a small matter."

    What Rasha said can stimulate the dead.

    This little thing?

    Feeling us to make all the best of a good night, in your opinion, is just a small matter?

    Come on, let''s compare your so-called professional knowledge with us.

    I don''t believe that my 20 years of "extensive reading" experience in my previous life will be inferior to your so-called professional knowledge!

    Just as sheen was about to make such a big show, Lasha suddenly changed his voice.

    "Actually, I''m quite pleased." "At least, in the future, someone will solve some physical problems for Mr. sheen, and I won''t have to worry about being dragged to bed by Mr. sheen."

    In a word, Sean lost his temper on the spot.

    "I didn''t mean to..."

    sheen said weakly again.

    "I know."

    Lasha also responded lightly again.

    Then... There was no more... And then...

    it seemed that Rasha really said it casually. After that, he stopped talking, which made him feel that he had done something bad.

    Now, sheen said something.

    "Well, let''s go to dinner."

    Come on, Shepard. Go over the door.

    However...

    "Mr. sheen."

    Lasha''s voice came from behind sheen.

    Sheen stopped.

    Because, at this time, the voice of Lasha seems to be different from that in the past.

    Sheen turned and looked at Lasha.

    With this look, sheen found that Lasha was staring at him tightly, and there was an inexplicable emotion in her Ruby eyes.

    Behind it, a beautiful black long straight hair swaying, was blown in from the window to the wind.

    Coupled with that delicate and beautiful face, Sheen''s breath stopped for a moment.

    No way.

    (I always feel like I''ve seen this face before...)

    sheen suddenly feels a sense of familiarity from Rasha.At the same time, Sheen''s heart beat for some reason.

    It''s not a heartbeat, it''s not a palpitation. It''s like something in your body resonates with what''s in front of you, which makes Sean feel a little uncomfortable.

    In this case, Lasha was still keeping a close eye on sheen.

    Sheen also unconsciously pressed his chest and looked at Raha.

    Both of them did not open their mouth and let the silence diffuse between each other.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that Lasha lowered her eyes.

    The beautiful maid came to him, stretched out her slender hand and pressed it on his chest.

    For a moment, Sean''s heart felt more resonant and her heart beat faster.

    But Lasha did nothing else.

    That''s what she said.

    "Please be careful in the future."

    After leaving the words like this, Lasha turned and left.

    Sheen was left alone, watching the departure of Lasha, and a trace of sadness gradually emerged in his chest.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Sean was puzzled.

    But the look and eyes of Rasha just turned into a deep impression, which was imprinted into Sheen''s heart, which he could not forget for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    In the next few days, nothing strange happened again.

    Sheen also told the people who lived in the house of portstutt about going to Duke Stirling.

    Knowing that sheen is about to go to Duke sterling to lead a crusade against the old demon sect, Vivian and his party have expressed their wish to follow.

    Sheen also considered whether or not to start with Vivian and others, but thought that these people had just passed through a crisis a while ago. This time, Roxie claimed that her trip would not be too smooth. In order not to involve these girls, sheen did not agree, but claimed that she would go with Ayi, so that people did not need to worry.

    Of course, knowing that Ayi and sheen would go to Duke sterling, a group of girls also expressed their confidence and simply gave up the company.

    In Tieer''s words...

    "if you have a dragon demon on one side and you have an accident, then even if we follow it, we will only lag behind."

    As a result, Vivian and his party are ready to stay in Wangdu and help Xi''an take care of the family affairs. They will officially log in at the headquarters of the adventurers'' Association in Wangdu. From now on, they will take Wangdu as the base to launch adventure activities and take the opportunity to improve their own strength.

    And there''s no problem with Ayi.

    "Rather, I''ve been waiting a long time."

    The girl seems to be a bit eager to start.

    The only one who can''t be sure is Sarah.

    After learning that sheen and Ayi were going to Duke Stirling to lead a crusade against the old demon sect, the demon supremacy frowned, but said nothing or indicated anything. He was quietly thinking and did not know what he was thinking.

    Sean did talk to this woman.

    "It''s almost time for you to return to the devil kingdom? Are there so many things that I can stay here to fish? "

    Sheen''s attitude towards the speech of the Demon Lord was not polite, as it was at the beginning of his declaration, and it was on the bar with sera.

    "Are you in such a hurry to get rid of me?" "Others are asking me to stay for a while. You are really worried that AI Yi''s pure personality will be unconsciously used by ambitious people.

    For this reason, she came to the human world.

    In the past few days, according to her observation of sheen, although she could not say that she had completely trusted him, she was basically able to confirm that she had no ambition.

    As a result, Sila was more or less relaxed about the incident, but she still wanted to warn sheen.

    But is sheen such a warning person?

    He was telling Sara in his way what "crooked minds" and so on were boring things that only these people would think about. He did not want to understand them or understand them.

    In short, sheen is trying to get Sarah to worry less about unnecessary things.

    Of course...

    "if Lord sera''s" crooked mind "refers to the building hugging and kissing, then I can''t promise you. This is the fun of my next journey."

    Sheen''s words made Sila explode in an instant.

    "Do you still want to cuddle that kid''s building? Don''t even think about it! "

    Sarah was furious.

    "By what?" "As long as it''s something you love and I want, even if it''s your sister, there''s no reason to take care of it?"

    "Why... Why not?" "She''s still a little girl!" she exclaimed

    "Small?" Xi''en suddenly looked strange and said: "she has lived for at least thousands of years, and may even be the king of the dragon clan for more than ten thousand years. You tell me that she is small?"

    I''m afraid you don''t have any misunderstanding about Xiaoxiao, do you?

    But...

    "in my eyes, she is still small!"

    That''s what Sarah seems to believe.

    Sheen''s face suddenly became more queer.

    Now, he''s kind of understanding why AI Yi is so exclusive and treats her as a child.

    Feelings, she has been controlled by these sister sisters as a child?

    Thinking of this, Sean''s eyes turned slightly and suddenly he laughed.

    That smile, let Sela have a kind of not very good feeling instantly.

    "What are you laughing at?" Sara was rare, a little nervous, and said, "I warn you, you are not allowed to make any wrong ideas about that child?"

    "Good." Sheen was unexpectedly Frank this time, very kind way: "I won''t, you can rest assured."

    However, sheen became so talkative that Sila did not feel relieved, but became more and more upset.

    "No! I''m going with you

    Sara feels like she can''t let go.

    But sheen ignored the demon, turned his head and went to the palace to find Roxie.

    Sean stayed with Roxie for a few days, and Sila stayed at the portstutes for a few days.A few days later, the urge from the demon world became more and more urgent, and Sila''s firm position became more and more fragile. In the end, after a plea from jasinta, she could only go back to the demon world with reluctance.

    "Remember! Little Ayi can only be mine

    Sila seemed to leave a letter written in red ink in Sheen''s room and let him see the bloody words.

    To be honest, sheen was a little scared when he saw the bloody handwriting.

    "As it turns out, it can''t be provoked."

    In this world, the most terrible thing is not the disease Jiao, but the medical control.

    At least, the sick girl will go to hell with you, but the sister control will only make you scold you for hurting others and breaking your leg bones.

    One is the real death, the other is the social death. According to the situation, the degree of terror of the latter may be several times higher than that of the former.

    To sum up, sheen handed the letter to Ayi.

    "... wait for me one more day."

    On the day when AI Yi got the letter, she was silent for a long time. She immediately left this sentence and seemed to return to the demon world with full of anger.

    What happened that day is still unknown to Sean.

    Sheen only knew that the next day, Ayi brought back another letter.

    "I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong..."

    the letter was full of such words.

    So sheen threw the letter away solemnly.

    After all, he didn''t want to have nightmares about it.

    It''s time for Sean to deal with it. It''s all ready.

    The night before departure, Sean stayed in Rosie''s bedroom for the night.

    Everyone who knows what this night has done.

    The next day, as soon as sheen returned to the potstutt house, he took Ayi and mounted Eugene.

    It is worth mentioning that in addition to Ayi, Lasha also came along.

    "Since the servants are ready to leave, there is no reason for me to stay here."

    Rachaeli, of course, said he did not know when all the luggage was ready for sheen.

    Thanks to this, when sheen and others were about to leave, there were not only Vivian and her family but also all the maids and servants in the garden.

    "Bon Voyage! My elder sister

    "Please come back early!"

    "Remember to take care of yourself

    "Sobbing... Elder sister...!"

    A group of beautiful and beautiful maids and servants gathered in the garden, shouting and weeping.

    Shane didn''t want to make complaints about it, just looking at Vivian and others.

    "Be careful."

    Vivian nodded to sheen.

    "Come back early."

    Tieer also stares at Sean, her eyes moving with emotion.

    "Have a nice trip?"

    Lumia made a nervous gesture.

    "And take good care of yourself, Mr. sheen."

    Melika, on the other hand, looked like she was crying.

    Sean just smiles.

    "Don''t worry."

    Leaving such a sentence, sheen stepped on Yulin.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin roared, incited the Dragon Wing, set off a hurricane, flying high into the air.

    Before long, the Dark Dragon flew out of the capital and broke through the sky.

    Many people saw it.

    includes the royal highness of the royal palace.

    "Come back soon?"

    Only clothed in a sheet, Roxie stood in front of the window, looking at the broken away black dragon, full of nostalgic whispers.

    So sheen left the capital and went to Duke Stirling.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Gerry Terley.

    This is a transitional city under the Duke of Stirling in the kingdom of Mithra.

    It is the only city in the Duchy of Stirling that lies on the boundary line of the territory and borders on the interior of the kingdom. Although it is a city within the Duke of Stirling, because the other half of the city is outside the territorial line, it is somewhat subtle to say that it is completely subordinate to the Duke of Stirling.

    In the past, around the ownership of the city, the Stirling family had several conflicts and disputes with the neighboring Marquis of laksad, and even small-scale wars broke out.

    Later, due to the fact that Stirling was a duke''s family, and his privileges and status in the kingdom were much higher than those of the ordinary Marquis, the city was temporarily assigned to the Stirling family by the kingdom. However, due to the embarrassing position, Marquis lacsadi, who was bordering Duke Stirling, seemed to have been thinking about it all the time.

    In fact, this problem can be solved by re planning the territory.

    For example, if the territory around jerichli was divided into one of the nobles, it would not have happened.

    However, since neither the Duke of Stirling nor the Marquis of laksad refused to give up their territory and give the territory to others, the issue remained in a stalemate, which made the Kingdom headache.

    The royal family even complained about it. I don''t know what people thought before, so that they could divide the territory like this and create such disputes. However, the overall situation has been determined. The ownership problem of jetty has not been solved yet, so it can only be allowed to exist.

    However, because of this, the garrison strength of Gerry Terley is much stronger than that of ordinary cities. Stationed here is the second chivalry of the Duke of Stirling. Its head is the head of a knight Viscount''s house attached to the Duke of sterling''s house. The head of the house is as high as seventy-nine, which is the best of many knights in the Duke of Stirling''s family, which is only one step away To level 80.

    However, today, the master with the Knights of the order, together staring at the sky, the weapon in his hand fell to the ground is still unknown.

    No, not only the knights, but also the common people in the city of Gerry looked at the sky in horror, screamed in panic, and fled everywhere.

    The whole of jarritley fell into chaos in an instant.

    And in the sky, a huge shadow slowly from the sky.

    "Roar --!"

    The terrible roar turned into a sound wave of substance, rolling up the dust on the one hand, and shaking the whole of jetty like a shock wave at the same time.

    The terrible voice and the frightening figure made the Knights tremble all over, and they almost ran away.

    "Dragon!"

    "It''s a dragon!"

    "My God!"

    "The dragon is coming!"

    "A dragon has attacked Gerry Terley."

    The people around did not insist on anything, screaming and fleeing in fear.

    Tris, the head of the second order of knights under Duke Stirling, looked at the scene with a livid face.

    "How could...!"

    Why?

    Why do dragons appear?

    Isn''t the dragon the rarest monster? Hasn''t it been for hundreds of years?

    In particular, adult dragons have become a rare existence in the human world. Why do they suddenly appear here and even invade cities?

    "No, this is not the time to think about this...!"

    Before that, a line of defense must be set up to prevent the dragon from descending on the city.

    Otherwise, Gerry Terley may be turned into a purgatory by the dragon breath, ushering in a terrible disaster.

    "Come on! Lift up the border

    Tris tried to cheer up and gave the order in a loud voice.

    It is a very special city. It has a very high-level border. It was originally used to deal with the army that the Marquis of laksad might send here at any time. Now it has to be used to deal with a dragon.

    "Hum!"

    The walls around the city suddenly trembled, and a magic barrier rose abruptly, enveloping the whole city.

    With this barrier, even dragon breath, which claims to be able to break through all defenses, should be able to block one or two, right?

    "Come on! Send the archer and the magician to me! Come on

    Tris yelled anxiously, and constantly deployed troops in order to fight the dragon who was trying to kill the enemy after the border was broken.

    "It doesn''t matter, this dragon may have just come of age, so it rashly ran to the Terran city..."

    if so, the dragon''s level should not be high.

    All adult dragons can reach 80.

    If the level of the dragon is only 80, then Tris thinks that with his own strength and the strength of the second order, he should still be able to fight the other side.Unfortunately, the reality is cruel.

    "Roar!"

    In the sky, the dark dragon seemed to be annoyed by the sudden border. It roared suddenly and the mouth of the Dragon opened wide. The amazing magic gathered in it.

    In the next second, a burning breath was emitted and turned into a beam of fire that fell from the sky and landed on the border of Crete.

    "Bang!"

    There is no suspense. The boundary is only blocked for less than a second. Under the impact of the dragon breath, it completely turns into pieces and explodes.

    The dragon''s breath also turned into a spectacular spark, which burst all around, causing the temperature in the atmosphere to rise rapidly.

    "It''s over..."

    seeing that the high-level barriers used to protect the city were smashed with one blow, Terry''s fluke finally disappeared and turned into despair.

    This dragon is not a fledgling adult dragon, but a monster with at least a long age and a level above 90.

    It is easy for such a demon to destroy a city alone.

    Territori will become the purgatory under the breath of the dragon, and the ruins destroyed by the dragon. Tris envisioned such a future.

    At this time...

    "I said that you can''t ride the Dragon directly into the city, right? You can take a look. Isn''t that what happened? "

    "... it''s a big surprise. It''s just that the dragon is going to land in the city. What''s to be afraid of?"

    "I said, you are not talking about the situation that you will appear in the territory of the demon kingdom?"

    "Yes, in my territory, every city will welcome the arrival of the dragon. There are also squares specially used for resting the dragon. Every time a dragon flies by, the people in the city will cheer like a festival."

    "That''s what happens in your territory! This is the human world

    "BAM... The human world is really troublesome..."

    a dialogue like this suddenly rings from the dragon''s head, which makes the desperate Tris stunned.

    Not to mention Tris, the members of the order and the people in the city were stunned.

    Until...

    "look! There are people in that dragon

    A sharp eyed Knight opened his eyes first, pointed to the dragon in the sky and exclaimed.

    This exclamation, everyone first felt a burst of disbelief, immediately also one by one of the eyes widened.

    Only because, in the head of the dragon, there are indeed several figures.

    "My God..."

    "is someone really

    "Is someone riding a dragon?"

    "I... I fainted..."

    all the people who saw that scene felt that what they saw was so unrealistic.

    It was the same with tris, who stayed there for a long time and didn''t respond.

    At this time, on the dragon''s body, those figures jumped forward and jumped down.

    Location, right in front of Terry.

    "Watch out!"

    Tris was an excited, almost subconscious cry.

    The Knights around all of a sudden, one by one, quickly raised the weapons in their hands, and scattered around.

    In this case, the figures that jumped from the dragon''s back fell on the ground and entered the circle of knights.

    The crowd saw the whole picture of those figures.

    It''s a man and two women.

    The man is a young man in his early twenties. He wears a sword at his waist, but his clothes are very ordinary. At first glance, he looks like a plain adventurer with no place to be brilliant.

    Women are some wonderful. One is a little girl holding a pillow, and the other is a girl in maid''s clothes. One is young and one is big. The only thing they have in common is that they are different from ordinary people''s beauty.

    Such a combination of a man and two women jumped out of the dragon and appeared in front of all people, which made people feel incredible.

    But in reality, it''s useless even if the people here are not willing to admit it any more.

    "Are you the steward here?"

    The leading youth quickly found out Tris from the vast sea of people and put their eyes on him.

    Tris was nervous.

    Although I don''t know who the other party is, he may lock himself in such a large number of people and guess that he is the leader here. This ability alone can prove that the other party is not as ordinary as it seems.

    "I am the head of the second order of the Duke of Stirling''s house, and the head of the house of the Viscount of kigareth, named tris kijalet."

    Tris came forward, fixed his eyes on the young man, and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Who are you? Why ride a dragon into the city? Is that dragon your mount

    Terry asked a lot of questions.

    But the young man did not answer him. He raised his eyebrows when he heard that he was the head of the second order of the Duke of Stirling''s house, and then he began to smile."First of all, I''m sorry for the long ride into the city without much thought."

    The young man apologized.

    Then, the other side said so.

    "I''m Sean. As you can see, this dragon is my mount, and here are my maid and my... Er, sister, please forgive me for the trouble."

    The young man named sheen just laughed.

    "Sheen?"

    Tris frowned.

    He always felt that the name seemed to have been heard somewhere recently.

    Next to the young man named sheen, the lovely little girl with a pillow suddenly frowned.

    "Sister?"

    It seems that I am not satisfied with the status of convenience.

    Are these identities fabricated?

    There was a sense of vigilance in his heart.

    Instead, it was the young man named sheen who scratched his face.

    "Well, put down your weapons first."

    Sean burst into a smile.

    "Then, let''s talk."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    "Roar!"

    At this time, Yulin also came down from the air and stayed above the head of sheen. Looking at the knights who surrounded him, she let out a roar.

    "Gee...!"

    In the circle of knights, it seems that some people unconsciously made such a shameful voice.

    But it''s not their fault.

    There is a fierce devil that can kill everyone at any time, and it stops on the top of the head and roars. Who can stand it?

    If it had not been for the fact that all the Knights present were experienced warriors, or members of the second order of knights within the Duke of Stirling, next only to the first order stationed at the border, they might have begun to flee.

    Just as the so-called dragon power is like a prison, you Lin just releases a little momentum, which is enough to frighten the Knights of 50 levels to half death.

    As Tris thought, such a dragon could easily destroy a city, not to mention the almost invincible king of demons like Yulin.

    So, Tris had to order.

    "Put down your weapons!"

    There was something in his voice that he didn''t like.

    It is a shame that the second order of knights, led by Duke sterling, had to lay down their arms and compromise when their opponent was only a young man in his early twenties with only a child and a maid.

    At least, Terry had not been wronged.

    Can''t help, who let the other side have such a terrible dragon as a mount?

    This means that either there is a huge force behind the other party, so it is possible to equip the other party with such a mount, or the other party is a master of domestication with high-level [domestication] skills.

    No matter which identity Terry could afford, even the Stirling family he relied on.

    With the real threat posed by the dragon, there was something wrong with his head.

    It''s just...

    (can domesticate the real dragon master?)

    This level of domestication master, Terry had never heard of.

    No, no...

    (it seems that there is a noble who can tame dragons in Wangdu

    It suddenly occurred to him.

    Is...

    "are you Viscount boztut

    After hesitating for a while, Tris chose to ask.

    "Oh?" Sheen then laughed and said, "so you know me?"

    Understanding.

    Of course.

    After all, according to the rumor, although the nobleman was only a Viscount, he was very wonderful. It seemed that there were powerful people in the demon world who acted as the backing behind him. Even the royal family favored him.

    What''s more, it is said that even the treasure of the Kingdom, which countless people yearn for, has a good private friendship with him.

    Terry remembered that when he heard the news, many of the nobles'' descendants made howls and disdainful remarks that they didn''t want to believe, which once caused quite a stir in the territory.

    Even his son pestered himself for a period of time, asking him to collect information about this and see if it was true. That''s why Terry had a little impression on Sean.

    Now, Terry understood why he thought the name sheen was familiar.

    In fact, is he the viscount in the rumor?

    "It''s rude." Teres thought quickly, but on the surface, he said politely, "it turns out that it''s the nobles who belong to the same kingdom. I think it''s the Marquis''s family from the neighboring territory who has invaded again. Please forgive me for the offence."

    "Where and where." Sheen said with a smile, "I am. I''m really ashamed that I made such a big noise on the mount. I''m so scared."

    "Nothing, nothing."

    "Yes, yes."

    There was a sense of humility between him and heath.

    Anyhow, Ayi looked on the side with disgust.

    "This guy, didn''t he hate this all the time?"

    In the past, who in the end claimed to be disgusted with the hypocrisy of the nobility?

    Don''t you live the way you used to hate? tui£¡

    When AI Yi disliked her so much, she was still calm and indifferent. She just stood by quietly, without saying a word, and seemed to be a follower.

    In such a situation, sheen and Tris are not satisfied with each other, and finally get to the point.

    "I don''t know why portstutty came to Crete? If you need any help from me, don''t worry about it! "

    That''s what Terry said.Sheen did not show any more politeness, and finally returned to his original posture.

    "I came here, mainly by the royal highness of the princess, to come to know what happened to the old demons in the Duke of the city."

    Sheen took the name of his daughter-in-law and took a firm stand.

    "under the royal highness of princess?"

    So did Tris.

    It seems that this Viscount is as good as the rumor says, and he has a good personal relationship with the princess.

    Terry had never heard of anyone who had been asked by his highness to go so far to do business.

    If the dandy in his family knew about this, he would be so jealous?

    since I went to the king''s capital in the past, what I saw was that my son had completely lost his soul after the Royal Highness. Obviously, he had to quarrel with Wang Du all the time. He also claimed that he would never leave his family in the future, and let his family go to the capital of Wang.

    Terry didn''t object.

    Because, he knows how unrealistic it is.

    Is Wang all so easy to enter?

    If you want to live and work in the royal capital, you have to have a good introduction and disperse a lot of wealth. Although the chicharids are Viscount, I don''t know how many nobles have tried to squeeze into the aristocratic circle of the royal capital. It is not easy to enter the royal capital?

    Because of this, there is a difference between the nobles who can be stationed in the capital and those outside the capital.

    Even with the same status and rights, the former is much better than the latter in terms of contacts, family property and access. It is also feasible to regard them as the upper class society among the aristocrats.

    In this world, there are Viscount with wealth, and there are Viscount on the verge of bankruptcy and penniless.

    Therefore, if his son can really make it to the Wangdu, he can''t be happy yet. How can he oppose it?

    But he felt sorry for him. He thought that he could get closer to the Royal Highness when he was stationed in Wangdu, but he didn''t know that the gap was still narrow.

    There are countless great nobles who have developed in the capital for hundreds of years, but even they failed to win the favor of the Royal Highness, let alone a Viscount who had just entered the capital?

    Not to mention they haven''t arrived yet.

    Therefore, if it is not for fear of breaking his son''s dream and making him lose motivation, then Tris wants to wake him up and let him not think too much.

    But this man, who is the Viscount with himself, has not only made a big splash recently, but also really has a personal relationship with that Royal Highness. If his son knows about this matter and doesn''t go mad, how can it be possible?

    Let him go

    Terry made up his mind and spoke.

    "I have also heard about the emergence of the old demon sect in the collar." "I heard that after the other party appeared in the territory, strange things began to appear in all parts of the territory. The arrival of Qing is a fresh and timely force for the Duke of sterling."

    Hearing this, sheen ignored the flattery in the other party''s words, only focused on the key point.

    "Strange thing?" Sheen looked at Terry and asked, "what''s the weird thing?"

    "This... I don''t know much about it." Terry was embarrassed and said, "after all, Gerry Terley is located on the border line led by Duke Stirling, which is regarded as the most marginal city. The news in the area is generally the latest to arrive here, and we have never had those strange things in the rumor. Therefore, I am not very clear about what this so-called strange incident refers to."

    "All right." Sheen didn''t hope to get a harvest from Tris. He nodded and said simply, "in that case, if I want to know about this, where is the best place to go?"

    This question made Terry frown and pondered for a while.

    And then something came to his mind.

    "It seems to me that the old demons first appeared in Kosmos, and the strange things in the rumors first appeared there. The Duke of Stirling sent troops for this, and he has been dealing with it up to now. Perhaps, he can get something from it."

    Terry provides such a clue.

    "Cosmos?" Sean''s eyes lit up, and after pondering for a while, he said, "I remember, it seems to be a border city closer to the Laguna Empire?"

    "Yes." Teres told the truth and said, "it is said that even the imperialists are acting on this matter, which has led to the emergence of the inner circle. All this is the rumor that the Laguna empire is secretly obstructing. If you want to go there, you have to go all the way north and cross the whole Duke''s command."

    Well, it''s going to be a long time.

    Realizing this, the light in Sheen''s eyes dimmed somewhat.

    But I had to go again.

    In this case...

    "thank you very much for your guidance."Sheen thanks the chief.

    "Is Portsmouth ready to go now?"

    For a moment, Tris tried.

    Sheen shook his head very simply.

    "All the way from Wangdu to here, I and the people around me are tired. Let''s have a rest here for a night."

    That''s what Sean planned.

    "Then I''ll help you with your accommodation?"

    Terry is still very enthusiastic.

    "No, no, we''ll take care of it ourselves."

    Sheen took the hands of two beautiful girls, one big and one small, and refused Tris''s offer.

    "Well."

    Terry could only nod his head to express regret.

    Then sheen took Ayi and Raha and left.

    The Knights quickly split up and let sheen pass through the encirclement.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin is called, while severely scared all the people present, while leaving with sheen.

    Looking at the back with the dragon, the passion on his face disappeared.

    "If the notice goes on, let the citizens know that the dragon is a noble''s mount. They don''t need to be afraid, but they should also take good care of themselves and do not cause trouble."

    Tris orders to the knights on the side.

    "Yes

    The Knights took the order and went down to execute it.

    Tris glanced at Sean''s direction of departure again, and looked at the dragon that followed. His heart was actually envious.

    if he had a dragon to ride a horse, and the royal highness of the princess and the great power of the magic world, could he be so arrogant?

    It''s different from life.

    No, it''s different from the viscount.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    On this day, it was destined to be very lively.

    Can it be quiet?

    On the head of a man and two women walking hand in hand in the street, the dark dragon seems to be the most loyal bodyguard. It slowly incites its wings to fly, while it follows the three people. The sense of attention is simply more attractive than any noble or even royal family when they travel. In an instant, it will be full of force.

    The people seemed to have received news from the Knights. Although they did not dare to get close to the street where sheen and his party lived, they peeped out their heads from the buildings on both sides and from the alleys and alleys. They looked at the three sheens who were shopping with a dragon. They felt both fear and excitement.

    "Is that the nobles of the capital?"

    "Great..."

    "It''s really a ride!"

    "Are the nobles in the capital so powerful?"

    The people whispered and talked, and the eyes of sheen, who held the hand of Ayi and Lasha, were filled with worship and yearning.

    At this moment, sheen is undoubtedly great and great in people''s eyes.

    Even, a lot of sweet looking and good-looking young ladies came with a group of guards to watch and see Sheen''s eyes burning, which was unbearable.

    Even the head of the second order of knights, who was in charge of the knightly knights, had to treat people with courtesy. What''s the difference between such a man and a golden tortoise?

    In addition, the other party was born in Wangdu and could be established in such a place as Wangdu, that is, the nobles among the proper nobles. Naturally, these young ladies have taken heart one by one.

    This made Sean feel a little bit.

    "It seems that it''s good to be a noble."

    At least, this card face and grade is enough, treatment is not bad, proper life winner.

    Of course, Sean''s two beauties, one big and one small, were treated equally well.

    "Look at that maid..."

    "how beautiful..."

    "how could there be such a beautiful maid?"

    "If I had such a beautiful maid in my house, how could I marry a baron''s daughter?"

    "It''s the same in my family. If I had half the body and looks of other people, I would have asked for marriage directly. How could I have waited for someone else to come and force her to marry?"

    "The noble should have such a beautiful maid to have face."

    "Right?"

    "That little girl looks good, too."

    "It''s beautiful."

    "If only my daughter were so lovely."

    "Rather... Rather than say, I want to recognize her as a daughter."

    "Yes..."

    "how I wish..."

    conversations like this are constantly coming. People can see that a lot of nobles and men with families have gathered here. Looking at the two beauties, one big and one small, Sean almost didn''t drool directly.

    It''s a pity that Ella''s mood continues to go downhill.

    "Daughter?"

    AI Yi''s face was covered with frost.

    It''s a sister and a daughter. What''s going on now?

    Can I be a sister and daughter?

    If you recognize a sister or mother, we will be reluctant to be a good word to listen to, if you are in a good mood, maybe you are out of your mind, you will have a chance to visit relatives and take me as my sister or daughter?

    Feeling you are only afraid of the dragon flying on your head, not afraid of my dragon king, right?

    Believe it or not, I''ll make a big transformation on the spot, which will scare you to death?

    At that time, I''m afraid you all have to be willing to be brothers!

    AI Yi was extremely unhappy, and even looked at the city was not very pleasant.

    As a result, Ayi began to ask Sean.

    "Do you really want to rest here for a night? Can''t we go straight? "

    "I don''t want to stay here" was almost printed on her face.

    It''s a pity that sheen didn''t move at all.

    "All the way from Wangdu to here, you are not tired, I am tired, OK?" Sheen was not angry: "now the sun is almost setting, do you still want to go all night?"

    Well, Ayi didn''t want to go all night.

    As a sleepy Dragon King, it''s impossible not to sleep at night. It''s impossible in this lifetime.

    You know, in the past, Ayi didn''t sleep less for more than ten or twenty years. At this time, she was awake almost every day. Although she didn''t feel uncomfortable, she also felt sleepy. She wanted to lie down and sleep forever.

    But if she does, she might be in the ground the next time she wakes up, right?

    Therefore, AI Yi is afraid to really sleep in the past, can only maintain every day to go to bed early and get up late, that has been hard enough."Let''s go to another city."

    AI Yi asked again.

    But this time, sheen didn''t make a sound, but Lasha spoke first.

    "The nearest city to Gretel is in the west, and it will take a while to get there at the speed of Eugene. I''m afraid it will be dark by then. It may not be easy to find a hotel to rest at that time."

    Rasha''s quiet speech finally closed her mouth.

    Although there was still some unhappiness on her face, sheen knew that the girl had given up her intention to leave.

    "That''s enough for you." Sean was amused and said, "isn''t it just being seen as a child? Is it necessary to resist that? "

    "... let me ask you." AI Yi looked at sheen and said without expression: "if you live to be 60 years old in the future, the people around you will tease you with the tone of teasing children all day long, call you little sheen, let you wake up and remember to brush your teeth, and also buy you a pile of clothes for ten-year-old children, bathe you every day, feed you to eat, and even report where you want to go, so that you can take a group of people to look after you What will happen? "

    Hearing this, Sean thought about it a little, and then he couldn''t stand it.

    If there is a beautiful girl who bathes and feeds herself every day, it will be a pleasure, but the rest of AI Yi''s description only makes Sean feel that goose bumps are about to get up.

    Would you...

    "is that what you live

    Sheen asked carefully.

    "That''s right." AI Yi was still expressionless, and said: "moreover, it has been maintained for ten thousand years since it was born."

    Ten thousand years...

    Sean''s eyes at Ayi were filled with sympathy.

    Even one side of La Xia can''t help but cast a glance at Ai Yi, and her eyes show a little pity.

    The child, it seems, has been severely damaged.

    No wonder it''s so sleepy. Is it not only because Longdu is sleepy, but also because he wants to escape from reality?

    "All right." "I won''t say you''re my sister anymore," Sheehan said

    "Oh?" Aidon, with a little interest, looked at Sean and said, "who are you going to say I''m yours?"

    "Er..." Sean was baffled.

    Who is good at it?

    Sister?

    Does anyone believe it?

    Elder?

    Is that bullshit?

    On the appearance and appearance of this little girl, she is bigger than herself. I''m afraid that others will think that she is insulting their intelligence.

    In that case...

    "just say you are my daughter-in-law."

    Sheen blurted out the words, let AI Meng stagger a step, almost did not fall.

    Even Lasha stopped and looked at sheen, making him seem to see a trace of disdain in her eyes.

    It''s just looking at the abnormal Lori.

    Girl, we are just joking. Don''t take it seriously, OK?

    As sheen grinned so dryly, Ayi looked at him, and her young face was speechless.

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone say I''m his daughter-in-law."

    Ayi used a sentence to tell sheen how bold he was.

    Marry a dragon demon?

    There are many people who dare to think, but none of them dare to do and say.

    But sheen wanted to say...

    "... Are you sure they can''t get that hand?"

    Sheen couldn''t help but die again.

    AI Yi didn''t say a word, just took Sheen''s hand and began to keep exerting force, so that the "crunchy" sound constantly appeared.

    "Pain, pain, pain..."! It''s going to be broken, it''s going to be broken! "

    Sheen''s face was contorted and howled in pain.

    "Hum!"

    AI Yi then shook off Sheen''s hand and walked forward with great displeasure.

    Sheen rushed forward and picked up the girl.

    "I was wrong, Lord Eyre." Sheen said with a smile: "it''s not that other people don''t take that hand, but they don''t have the courage and qualification, right?"

    "Are you trying to coax a child?" AI Yi still looks unhappy.

    "Where is it?" Sheen was adamant not to admit it.

    However, one thing can be admitted.

    "That''s what I said later. You are my daughter-in-law, so it''s decided."

    Sheen was holding a soft, warm little girl and made a unilateral decision.

    "Hello

    AI seems to want to object.

    "No objection!"

    Sheen put a hand over the girl''s mouth and suppressed her.

    "Woo Hoo Hoo...!"AI Yi struggles, but has no effect at all.

    The two then continued to move forward while fighting.

    Lasha followed, still looking so calm, only occasionally turned to the noisy sheen and Ayi''s eyes will become much softer.

    Youlin is also following, looking at Ai Yi who is hugged and suppressed by sheen. She is quite admirable in her heart.

    It is worthy of our recognition of the master, even so powerful sister Dragon King can subdue, as expected, our vision is good, there is no mistake.

    At present, you Lin''s mood seems to have become good, flying leisurely.

    Such sheen and others did not find that in a building, a group of people poked out their heads and looked at them as if they were communicating something.

    Then they picked up a big cloth bag and quietly followed him in the direction of sheen and others.

    Inside the cloth bag, a wisp of golden hair looms in it, and accompanied by a breath sound, it seems that something is sleeping in it.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    Soon, it was completely dark.

    If it is in Wangdu, magic lights will be turned on in all kinds of buildings at this time, and magic lights will start to operate on the roadside of the street, making the whole city bright and bright without a faint sense.

    However, Gerry Terley is not a prosperous capital. Every household uses ordinary oil lamps, and the roadside does not use magic lamps to illuminate. It is a big expense to replace magic crystal to provide magic maintenance for magic lamps every year. Therefore, it is very dark here at night. If there is no Knight patrol, people would not dare to go to the street?

    This gives sheen a sense of returning to lamigion.

    Because the night of lamigion is like this, dark and lonely.

    From this point of view, Wangdu is worthy of being called the center of the world. Every household can afford the magic lamp and turn it on every night. It shows how rich the people in Wangdu are.

    In other cities, except for those cities which are the capital of the territory and have lords stationed, the rest of the cities are probably like this. They don''t put magic lights on the roadside to make the city full of light at night?

    At this time, only a few night business stores will have magic lamp lighting out to attract customers.

    Sean and his party found a hotel before the sun went up.

    Of course, it was Lasha who found the hotel, not sheen and Ayi.

    The maid disappeared for a while during the fight between sheen and Ayi. When sheen and Ayi had enough trouble and were ready to find a place to stay, the maid came back quietly and told sheen that the hotel had been found.

    That''s probably the best hotel in the city, isn''t it?

    After all, this hotel has a ride house for domesticated monsters. How could a hotel have such a place?

    Thanks to this, Yulin also comfortable to live in the animal riding shed after Hean injected a wave of magic into it, and did not need to worry about sleeping in the street.

    Sheen, Ayi and Lasha have the best room. The room is specially designed for aristocrats. It is not only luxurious, but also a suite style. It has several bedrooms inside, which is comparable to the luxurious presidential suite in previous generations.

    However, in such a place, the consumption needed for one night can be frightening.

    Generally speaking, a night''s stay in a hotel is only a few silver coins. However, it needs ten gold coins here, which is comparable to the expenses of ordinary people for several years.

    Sean would not have been able to spend so much money before switching.

    But now, Sean has a lot of heart.

    Why?

    "Because my mount is not the kind of pet that can only eat but not help the owner."

    As I said before, the dragon is full of treasures.

    The highest level of dragon''s claw and dragon''s blood can''t be made.

    Wang Du even had the magic medicine workshop to interview sheen, hoping to get a few drops of dragon tears from him, and offered 100 gold coins.

    It is probably because dragon tears are also the material for making several high-level magic medicines. In the past, they could only make do with the tears of flying dragons, which led to the low quality of magic medicines. This time, it was not easy to find a real dragon. Naturally, they wanted to purchase this rare material.

    In addition, there are several famous magic weapons and magic props workshops that Wang is famous for. They have interviewed Sean, hoping to get materials such as dragon scales and even ambergris.

    These are all materials used to make advanced magic weapons and magic props. They are precious items that many workshops can''t ask for.

    From that day on, sheen realized that what he raised was not only a dragon that could carry and fight, but also a deadly cash cow.

    When sheen finally realized this, Ayi had despised him.

    "Only now? If you dare to release this baby to another place in the future

    Ayi told sheen that when Youlin was placed in the animal riding shed in the Northern District of Wangdu, there were some people who were not open-minded and planned to take some scales off her body to make a fortune.

    In the end, those people were completely evaporated by Youlin''s breath, making a lot of noise for a time.

    If the order for Eugene''s placement was not given by Roxie, the people in Wangdu would not dare to neglect her. They were even afraid that Roxie would blame them for failing to take good care of Yulin, so that everything would be suppressed. This fatal event would certainly alarm sheen in the end.

    "Well, it''s really my lack of consideration."

    Sheen was more or less introspective about it.

    It''s also because of this that sheen wants to stay in a hotel with a riding barn instead of letting Yulin sleep on the street.

    Lasha took this into consideration perfectly and solved the problem without a sound. I have to say, as always, the blockhouse.

    To sum up, Sean, who was a poor man before, suddenly became rich because of Yulin''s relationship.When he was in the capital, Sean earned a lot of income from selling some dragon scales, dragon tears, dragon saliva and dragon blood. In addition, after he became a Viscount, he got a lot of money, after subtracting the expenses of the boztuts'' family and the remuneration paid to the maids and servants, sheen was no longer short of money.

    "If you really need money, you can go to Roxie."

    Sheen thinks so. He doesn''t have himself at all. This behavior is self-conscious.

    anyway, what richly endowed by nature is the royal highness of the princess, except for men. Why should we be polite?

    Well, there''s no shortage of men now.

    Although strictly speaking, there is only one, but can''t we have this one?

    at least, Sheehan felt that she could fully satisfy the needs of her royal highness, and even let her kneel down to beg for mercy. (funny)

    in this way, sheen and the three check into the hotel.

    Then, it took Racha three minutes to clean the hotel room to be shiny and spotless.

    Then, AI Yi didn''t even take a bath. She went straight into the bedroom. As soon as the door closed, she began to snore.

    And then... Well, Sean is lonely.

    When he took a bath, he felt like he lacked a Tieer.

    When he was sleeping, he felt like he was missing a Roxie.

    Habit is a terrible thing, which makes Sean feel uncomfortable to lie down and sleep without these wonderful pastimes. He even has a salted fish feeling that he wants to decadent.

    "Can''t I live without a woman?"

    Sheen had some doubts about being born.

    It turns out that when a person sleeps so hard, how did he survive the previous 20 years?

    Do you practice your ancestral craft every day?

    Even if you can, do you still have to continue to practice this skill now?

    "No way!"

    Sean resisted his agitation and sat up from the bed.

    In the past, he really felt that ordinary women could not be more fragrant than those who have been with him for 20 years.

    But now, sheen can''t think that anymore.

    There is no reason for it.

    "Is Roxie a normal woman?"

    That''s a princess of a country. She''s the most beautiful woman in the world. Even the goddess has to bow down. She can be called the first beauty of the human race!

    I''m going to gnaw away such a unique product to the belt bone. What''s the taste of it? Do you need to repeat it?

    And after tasting the taste of the first beauty of the Terran, let sheen return to the past and continue to hone his ancestral craft?

    It''s like living more and more back!

    "Should not, at this point, I have to abandon the bottom line and go outside to find a special store?"

    Sheen was upset.

    "No way!"

    In the end, sheen resisted.

    Again, after tasting the most delicious delicacies in the world, and then tasting those things that I don''t know how many people have tasted, sheen himself can''t pass his own level.

    I can''t...

    "I''ll just be a beast, miss lesia."

    Sean can only in the heart for some do not know where to disappear to the eldest lady to send the most sincere apology.

    Soon sheen stood up and was ready to talk to Rasha.

    Well, just talk.

    What can''t you do?

    Sheen argued in his heart, and with an indescribable smile on his face, he went out to the bedroom.

    As he walked, sheen suddenly stopped.

    "Oh?"

    Sheen narrowed his eyes and the indescribable smile was gone.

    "There''s some dumb guy coming?"

    After that, sheen reached out and opened the bedroom door.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Almost at the same time, outside the bedroom, in the lobby of the suite, several figures suddenly reacted, all drawing weapons and facing Sean.

    It was a few people dressed in black, who covered their faces and could not see their faces clearly.

    "Good evening."

    Sheen came out of the bedroom, smiling at the men in black with no surprise on his face.

    Several men in black were silent and exchanged their eyes.

    Next second...

    "go

    The head of a man in black issued a voice of vicissitudes, as if he was an old man.

    The other three men in black immediately responded to the instructions of the old man in black and swept them towards the window.

    Unfortunately...

    "[payment ¡¤ fixed]"

    With the sound of such a sound, a magic power was transmitted on the ground.

    The four men in black just wanted to jump out of the window, but their feet were stuck to the ground and couldn''t be pulled out.This makes the pupils of people in black shrink.

    Sheen didn''t even move. Shi Shi ran opened his mouth.

    "It''s better to have a good chat with me first."

    Sheen''s voice was full of laughter, and it was obvious that he did not intend to let the four go.

    The four men in black looked at each other immediately, and they all saw the determination in each other''s eyes.

    Then something unexpected happened to sheen.

    "Pooh

    See, the head of the old man in black will be in the hands of the weapon at his chest, not polite to stab in.

    In an instant, blood splashed.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh

    The other three men in black did not hesitate to use weapons throughout their bodies and made their own decisions on the spot.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    "This..."

    the scene that happened in front of us made Sean, who was still a little smiling, standing there looking at him for a moment.

    In particular, the blooming blood, the sound of the corpse landing, and the red carpet were telling sheen that it was not a dream.

    "No...

    Sean didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The whole person was confused.

    God, although he wanted to keep these people, he didn''t want to do anything to them.

    After all, Sheen''s "enemy perception" skill is completely unresponsive. Only the "magic sense" skill reacts, allowing him to discover their existence, and also letting him know what purpose these people are supposed to have to sneak into this room, rather than trying to harm themselves.

    So sheen wanted to catch these people and ask them what they were here for, but he didn''t want to kill them all.

    As a result, how can sheen not be stupid and ignorant when others collectively decide themselves?

    Now, sheen rushed forward to check on their status.

    Unfortunately, all four of them were killed by one blow, almost instantly, without any struggle or fluke.

    "Me..."

    Sean didn''t know what to say.

    Although he did not have a few lives in his hands, and even nearly half of the royal order was destroyed by him, he did not kill innocent people, only those who were hostile.

    And now what?

    Do you force yourself to have a few innocent lives on your hands?

    "It''s hard to do something to yourself..."

    Sean stood up, his face full of unhappiness.

    But then a voice came from behind sheen.

    "They just can''t disobey the master''s orders."

    A calm and indifferent voice came to Sheen''s ears and made him turn his head and look behind him.

    There, Lasha still did not know when to appear, standing quietly in the hall, while holding a cloth bag.

    "You say they can''t disobey the master''s orders?"

    Sheen was stunned by the words.

    "Yes." Lasha nodded and said, "if I''m not wrong, they''re not human beings, they''re magical beings like me."

    "Magic life?" Sheen realized it all at once, and said, "do you mean that the people who made these magical lives ordered them to sneak in here and give them orders that once they are found out and have no hope of escaping, they will immediately make their own decisions on the spot?"

    "I''m afraid so." Rasha recognized Sheen''s conjecture and said lightly: "that''s why they would not hesitate to commit suicide, because for us magic lives, the master''s command is everything, absolutely can''t be disobeyed, and will not be disobeyed."

    Hearing this, Sean frowned.

    If so, who sent these magical creatures here?

    What is the purpose of the agent behind the scenes?

    As sheen thinks so, he looks at Lasha.

    To be more accurate, it should be said to look at the cloth bag in the hands of Lasha.

    "What is that?"

    Sheen asked curiously.

    Lasha answered immediately.

    "This is what they left behind." Lasha glanced at the dead magical life on the ground and said coldly, "they seem to have come to put this thing here. Because it may be dangerous, I checked it first when Mr. sheen went around with them."

    Did you do such a thing in such a short period of time without even my attention?

    Come on, it''s not the first time.

    All in all, it''s done.

    "And what is this?"

    Sheen looks at the bag in rahia''s arms.

    From that bag, sheen felt a faint magic.

    "Is it a magic prop? Or magic weapons? "

    Sean thinks so.

    However, Lasha''s expression is somewhat subtle.

    "Mr. sheen, let''s see for yourself."

    And Rasha gave the bag to sheen.

    Sheen took it and was stunned.

    How do you feel this cloth bag is a little warm and soft?

    Sheen looked puzzled, and his hands subconsciously stroked back and forth on the cloth bag.

    The next second, sheen did not know what he had pressed, causing a voice to ring in the bag.

    "Ah woo..."

    a little cry came from the cloth bag.

    Sheen froze on the spot.

    Lasha was also silent.

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly seemed a little delicate.More subtle, of course, was Sheen''s face, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly all the time.

    "Did you hear me wrong?"

    Sheen seems reluctant to acknowledge a reality.

    In response, rahia said nothing.

    No way. Her favorite thing to do as a temporary servant was to escape from reality. As a little maid, she did not dare to say or ask questions. She could only watch quietly.

    Sean, on the other hand, pressed his hand again after persuading himself to escape reality.

    "Ah woo... Yawu..."

    for a moment, a cry of bitterness was heard from the bag, which awoke sheen who was escapist from reality.

    Finally, even a little girl who was woken up couldn''t stand it.

    "Have you touched enough?"

    With a pillow in her pajamas and sleepy eyes, Ayi stood at the door of her bedroom, rubbing her eyes with her small hands, and her small face was all unhappy. She did not know whether she got up angry because she was awakened, or because she was dissatisfied with what Sean had done.

    So sheen fell silent and stopped what he was doing.

    The next moment, sheen suddenly took a hand and tore the bag open.

    The things inside the cloth bag, at this moment, are printed into everyone''s eyes.

    It was a girl.

    A young and lovely girl whose appearance and age seem to be between Bo Zhong and AI Yi.

    The girl was dressed in a black and white gothic dress, slender limbs, petite figure, but with a very bright, like the sun like long straight gold hair, very soft, also very elegant.

    Her eyes are light purple, as crystal clear as crystal, young pretty face is like a doll good-looking, face is very small, it seems that there is not much meat appearance.

    Such a young girl, like a little princess in a fairy tale, appeared in the bag and was being held by sheen.

    She just didn''t have a pair of eyes open.

    "..."

    sheen lost his speech completely.

    "..."

    AI Yi did not know how to describe the situation.

    It''s just Rasha, who says it calmly.

    "When I found the cloth bag and took it apart, she seemed to have woken up, but she did not make any noise, nor did she have any abnormal behavior. She was not as calm as a child, or even as calm as a normal human being."

    ... so you''re packing her up and sending it to me?

    Should I praise you? Or should I scold you?

    Sheen didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment.

    And the girl is just like what Lasha said. She doesn''t make any noise or make any noise. She just looks at Sean quietly, which makes people feel extremely strange.

    This is what happened to Sean.

    "AI..."

    AI Yi sighed, as if bored.

    "Anyway, deal with this place first."

    ...

    about five minutes later, the bodies and blood stains in the room were cleaned up, and even the carpet was replaced, so that the room was restored to its original appearance, as if nothing had happened.

    This is what Rasha did. How to do it is still unknown.

    sheen as like as two peas, who didn''t even know how to deal with those bodies, and where to find a carpet to replace them, but none of this matters.

    What matters now is how to deal with the situation at hand.

    In the hall, the small and lovely girl like a doll was put on the sofa by sheen, sitting on it, looking very clever.

    It should be said that she is totally too clever, which makes people feel a little weird.

    It seems that the girl doesn''t care about everything. She doesn''t care about what happened to her. She just looks at Sean, Ayi and Ratha. Her Amethyst eyes twinkle and blink, not to mention, it''s really lovely.

    Sheen, Ayi, and Rasha looked at each other, and then Ziqi looked at the girl in front of her.

    "Hello."

    Sheen tries to talk to the girl.

    The girl didn''t answer, just put her eyes on Sean.

    "That... Can you talk?"

    Sheen tangled for a moment and then asked the question.

    The girl still didn''t answer, and just looked at Sean.

    "Er..."

    sheen tried to make up several words, but after being ignored, he suddenly felt awkward and cast a look for help to the two people around him.

    "Don''t look at me. I don''t talk to kids."Ayi immediately and mercilessly interrupts Sean''s call for help.

    "... I only know how to receive guests impeccably."

    After a period of silence, Lasha made such a suggestion.

    Sheen was speechless.

    I thought whether these two people could be so powerful and blockhouse all the time. It seems that I think too much.

    So, is this where they die?

    Sean wondered.

    But at the same time, sheen began to doubt.

    "This child, can''t he speak at all?"

    Sheen looks at the girl suspiciously.

    The girl did not feel afraid, and met Sean''s eyes straight, as if to observe what kind of person Sean was, and as if to see how Sean would treat herself.

    Sean can see from each other''s eyes that he is smart, so he should be able to communicate with each other?

    In that case...

    "my name is Sean, and you?"

    Sheen tried again.

    But the girl was still silent and didn''t say a word.

    "All right."

    Sheen gave up.

    Just when sheen thought the girl couldn''t talk, suddenly, a little voice came out.

    "Emerald."

    The girl suddenly uttered a pleasant sound like a lark.

    "Jade... My name..."

    the girl finally spoke.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "Ah?"

    The sudden response not only surprised Sean, but also surprised Ayi and Lasha.

    But at this time, the girl who claimed to be emerald stopped talking. She just blinked a pair of big eyes and looked at the crowd quietly again.

    Sheen and the three looked at each other.

    This little girl named feicui seems to be a little inconceivable.

    Sheen tried to communicate with the other party again, but she would say "emerald, my name" very hard when she asked her name. The girl would not respond to other words.

    That looks like a newborn baby. It''s incredible.

    Sean stopped trying to communicate.

    "Well, except for the name, I don''t know what''s going on now."

    Sheen looked helpless.

    Ayi and Lasha naturally have no way.

    If someone changed, a little girl was suddenly put into the family, and all the initiators decided by themselves. Besides her own name, the little girl would not say anything or respond to anything. That would be out of the question.

    Ayi did.

    "Just throw her out."

    The tone of indifference made Sean feel for the first time that this guy was really a devil, not a general ruthless.

    "If you abandon her now, there is little chance that she can survive outside. Even if she can survive, there will be a great probability of misfortune."

    Lasha, on the other hand, spoke in the most calm tone about the most worrying results.

    Sheen couldn''t argue.

    Don''t say it''s a girl who can''t even speak. It''s not easy to be a healthy person. It''s not easy to survive alone in the outside world at the age of a girl?

    The little girl named feicui is so cute that she can be seen as a beauty. If she is allowed to leave her alone or even left outside, the chance of being targeted by human traffickers is 100%, and the chance of entering the kiln or being given as a plaything by some aristocrats with special hobbies is almost 100%.

    Under such circumstances, sheen is not so cruel to let him leave the other side alone.

    Even though it seemed to be a forced situation, which made Sean a little uncomfortable, things were already like this, and we could only go one step at a time.

    "Leave her here first."

    Sheen made a decision, sighed, and said so.

    "Tomorrow I''ll ask the head of Terry to see if I can get any information from him and find out the identity and origin of the girl."

    No matter how they say, they are the managers of this city. What should they know?

    At least, sheen hopes so.

    In this regard...

    "since it was Mr. Sheen''s decision, I naturally follow it."

    Lasha didn''t react too much and seemed to feel indifferent.

    "Whatever you want, you can take care of her."

    AI Yi is not interested in this matter.

    Obviously, although jadeite seems a little inconceivable, it has not been able to arouse AI Yi''s interest, which will make the demon look somewhat inhuman.

    For things that are not interested in, this little girl is just like this. She can''t even mention any interest. In addition, I''m not a kind-hearted Lord. Naturally, she won''t be so sympathetic because she looks so young.

    So, Ayi yawned and went back to her bedroom and fell asleep.

    Jadeite was taken away by lashia, who helped her prepare some food and take a good bath for the little girl.

    In the hall, sheen was left alone.

    "Really..."

    Sheehan scratched his head, with a premonition that he was involved in trouble.

    "I''ve been told by Roxie."

    This trip, destined not to be very smooth.

    At least, as soon as they entered the Duke of Stirling, they were in trouble.

    "I hope not to waste too much time."

    Sheen doesn''t want to spend too much energy on things that don''t make sense.

    But Sheehan always had a feeling.

    "That little girl, I''m afraid she has a different origin."

    With that feeling, Sean returned to his room.

    It wasn''t until he was back in bed that sheen suddenly reacted.

    "I just want someone to sleep with."

    In an instant, he sat up in shock.

    "Emmmmmmmmmmm..."

    Sean was silent for a long time, and immediately walked out of his room and sneaked into another room.

    There, Ayi was sleeping soundly with a little pillow in her arms.

    Sheen immediately got into Ayi''s bed without hesitation, took the little girl into her arms and rubbed her scalp.Well, it''s small, but at least it''s warm and soft.

    Satisfied sheen fell asleep.

    Not found at all, and then a figure came in and got into his arms.

    ...

    the next day, in the morning.

    When sheen wakes up, the scene in front of his eyes makes him momentarily confused.

    "Hoo..."

    "um..."

    with two breaths, two little girls were sleeping soundly in Sean''s arms.

    Sheen didn''t respond for a moment.

    "Two?"

    "Split up?"

    "Proliferation?"

    "Left and right?"

    Sean was not fully awake, only felt that the handle was very good, the two girls were particularly soft, quite a kind of Lori in the hand, the world I have the feeling.

    It was not until a long time later that sheen woke up and saw the whole picture of the two little girls in his arms.

    One of the two, of course, is Ayi.

    The girl did not seem to wake up, nor did she find that someone touched her bed. She was holding a pillow and sleeping extremely deep. She felt very happy.

    As for the other one, it is jade.

    I saw that the little girl also put on a pajamas that I didn''t know where to find. Like a good baby, she was sleeping with her thumb in her hand.

    Sean was holding these two little girls one by one, just like a father.

    The problem is that...

    "... AI Yi is ignored. When did jadeite appear?"

    Sheen''s still in the middle of a muddle.

    Until a voice answered him.

    "She got into the bed herself, Mr. sheen."

    I don''t know if I should say it for granted or as usual. The calm and indifferent tone of voice rang from the room without any warning.

    Sheen doesn''t need to follow the reputation to know that it must be the maid of a certain bunker who is playing her role again.

    Sean is used to seeing nothing in the past.

    Next to the bed, rahia stood still, speaking so, as sheen watched.

    "I thought she was harmless, and Mr. sheen should be happy, so he didn''t stop it."

    That is to say, are you just watching people get into their master''s bed?

    Should I praise you? Or should I praise you?

    And I should be happy. What the hell is that?

    What is my impression in your heart? After that, I really hope you can spend an hour talking to me make complaints about

    ''s heart.

    "I have to sigh in the early morning. It''s a dark day."

    Sheen said this feebly and got out of bed.

    "Hoo..."

    "um..."

    Aiyi and feicui still sleep so sweetly that they have no sign of waking up.

    Sheen put the two little girls down gently and looked at emerald, who was sleeping with her thumb, and AI Yi, who was holding the pillow tightly. Suddenly, she had an impulse.

    "It seems like a good opportunity now?"

    Sheen''s eyes were fixed on Ayi.

    To be more precise, it should be nailed to AI''s pillow.

    Sheen had long seen this pillow that had never left Ayi''s arms uncomfortable.

    It is said that there is a big secret behind the pillow, and Sean has been peeping at it for a long time.

    Although Ayi has promised sheen to let him have a look at the old demon faction led by Duke Sterling after he has settled down, it is not too much to pay him first since all of them have come to Duke sterling?

    Thinking of this, Sean''s impulse grew stronger and stronger.

    "OK, just for a moment..."

    at the moment, sheen rubbed his palm and slowly reached into Ayi''s arms.

    "I don''t think that''s very good."

    In the process, a calm and cold voice came softly, as if trying to stop sheen.

    It''s a pity that sheen didn''t pay any attention. He just kept holding out his hand while his heart beat faster.

    Close... Already close...

    just as Sheen''s hand touched the pillow, before he could get excited, Ayi''s eyes suddenly opened.

    "... what are you doing?"

    AI Yi looked at the hands that stretched out into his arms. After a long silence, he looked at Sean, his face was expressionless, and his voice was still.

    "... I said I just stretched out my hand. Do you believe it?"

    Sheen''s mouth twitched and grinned."What do you think?"

    AI Yi is still expressionless, only looking at Sean''s eyes full of contempt.

    "What''s the matter with..." Sheen immediately felt as if he had been stimulated to the same point, and then he said in a huff: "in any case, they have come to Duke sterling. After solving the old demonic school, we have to show it to me. What''s the matter with showing it to me first?"

    As soon as sheen put out his hand, he was ready to surprise him by grabbing the pillow and pulling it out of Ayi''s arms.

    Unfortunately, Sheen''s hand had just moved, and Ayi''s little hand was like a toss.

    Sheen immediately felt a whirl of the earth, did not know what had happened, the whole person was like being thrown up, first fly to the ceiling, then hit the bed heavily, into the position of lying on his back.

    Jadeite has been taken away by lashia, lying asleep in the maid''s arms, without being affected by the pond fish.

    She''s on the other side of the bed.

    "I told you to wait until you have solved the old demon sect, that is, after you have solved the old demon sect."

    AI Yi looked down at Sean lying on the bed, speechless.

    "You are also the first one who dares to climb into my bed in the middle of the night and sleep with me. It''s time to be content."

    If you leave it like this, Ayi turns around and leaves.

    Lasha also took the jade and left quietly.

    Sean was left alone in bed, grieving.

    "Isn''t it just a little rehabilitation?"

    Make a fuss.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    After a fight, the crowd got up and gathered in the hall of the room to enjoy the breakfast prepared by Lasha.

    "... why did you have breakfast prepared by your maid in the hotel?"

    Sheen wanted to say that, but he always felt that if he asked this question, he lost.

    So sheen doesn''t care.

    I think the food in the hotel can''t be better than that made by the maid in this bunker, right?

    When she wakes up, she can see that the mouth of Tsui Tsui is enough to eat, just like a small fish, she can eat.

    Sheen also enjoyed the breakfast prepared by Lasha, but felt that there was a bit of noise outside.

    "Why is it so noisy?"

    Sheen asked casually.

    Naturally, it is impossible for Ayi to answer this question.

    She didn''t know what was going on, or had no interest in it.

    On the contrary, it was Rasha who spoke like a report.

    "It''s all the people who come to join the fun because of the presence of Lord Yulin."

    Sheen nodded at Raha''s words.

    Yes, after a day''s fermentation, I''m afraid that the whole gerridley has already known that there are nobles with dragons living in this hotel?

    No matter in which world, there are many good people. After getting the news, there must be a lot of people who come to watch.

    Br > "after Mr. Xi''s purchase of magic weapons, more and more people come to see him in the magic room, Maybe there''s a reason why these people are active. "

    Rashaeon said something Sheehan didn''t know about, which left him stunned.

    "Did so many people look for me yesterday?" Sheen was shocked and said, "how can I not know?"

    This is the answer to this question.

    "I don''t think Mr. sheen really wants to meet those people and start a business here." "Therefore, I drove them all back tactfully," she said

    ... well, you''re a big shot.

    Sheen didn''t know how much the maid had done in secret without telling herself.

    However, everything the maid did was exactly what sheen wanted to see. It was convenient for him. It was hard to find fault.

    How did a maid in such a blockhouse make and train that guy lesha?

    I''m afraid even she doesn''t have the ability?

    Sean can only say yes.

    Of course, although I feel a bit terrible, but I have to say that this maid is really capable, and even can be said that no one can beat her.

    Sheen always felt that if he went on like this, he would have a very serious dependence on the maid, which led to his reluctance to return it to lesha.

    ... or do you want to find a way to cook cooked rice and leave her by your side?

    Sheen began to think seriously.

    However, Rasha said suddenly.

    "Even if Mr. sheen had taken possession of me, I would not have remained entirely with you."

    The calm words almost didn''t let Sean spit out the soup in his mouth.

    "... is that all you think about in your head?"

    AI Yi''s look at Sean shows extreme dissatisfaction.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Feicui, who was fed, tilted her head, as if holding a question mark. She didn''t seem to understand what sheen and others were saying.

    "Cough, eat."

    Sheen was so embarrassed that he could only eat without hesitation. He didn''t dare to say anything. He had only one word in his heart.

    (did the maid of the blockhouse finally learn to read mind skills

    Nima, terrible...

    ...

    after breakfast, sheen and his party were ready to start again and came out of the hotel gate.

    Led by Lasha, jadeite still looks quiet and quiet. She follows the crowd obediently and looks around from time to time, as if she is curious about everything in the world.

    "Take your time, everyone."

    Behind him, the owner of the hotel is warmly seeing off Sean and others, constantly nodding.

    As for the outside of the hotel, it was crowded with people.

    "Look! That''s the nobles from the capital of the kingdom

    "Is the dragon the mount of that nobleman?""So handsome, so powerful!"

    "I hear it''s the viscount."

    "So young is already a Viscount?"

    "So handsome, so powerful!"

    The road people all of a sudden noisy up, constantly spread such a noise.

    Among them, there are several nobles or businessmen dressed up there shouting.

    "Wait a minute! Monsieur Viscount

    "Please sell some dragon blood and tears to our magic medicine workshop!"

    "I... we need some dragon scales!"

    "Please sell it to us!"

    "Monsieur Viscount!"

    The shouts of those people were louder than anyone else. If it wasn''t for the order and obstruction of the patrolling Knights'' regiment, they might have rushed over.

    Sheen turned a deaf ear to the voices of these people, and, as Lasha said, had no interest in these businesses.

    For one thing, Sean is no longer short of money. He doesn''t need to go all the way out and do business with others.

    Secondly, Sean can''t sell the materials provided by Youlin aimlessly, and the harmless part is just as well. You can''t really collect Yulin as wool and drain all its scales and blood, right?

    Third, this kind of business is still the most cost-effective business in Wangdu, which is rich in land, rich in resources and rich in human resources. How much money can be provided in other places?

    Therefore, it is better to be licked in Wangdu by those senior workshop leaders who are well-known in the whole kingdom!

    Racha probably understood these reasons, and then she could see what sheen was thinking. She thought he didn''t want to see these people, so she shut them all out?

    Well, I have to say, well done.

    As sheen and his party walked indifferently towards the riding barn, some of the people were in a hurry.

    So...

    "I was sent by the Earl of Verseau''s family in Lincheng! If you dare to ignore the count''s house, you will die! "

    When such a sentence was called out by a person who was anxious to jump out of his feet, the whole audience suddenly fell silent.

    Sheen and his party also stopped and looked over.

    The man who claimed to have been sent by the count''s house was stiff, and his eyes flashed with fear.

    But at this time, he can only go on talking.

    "Even if you are a Viscount from the king''s capital, it''s just a viscount. You don''t want to offend a count whose rank is higher than yourself?"

    The man didn''t know whether it was threatening or hard talking.

    Indeed, in the face of the gap between titles, no nobleman can ignore these principles.

    Not to mention that the viscount and the count are not only different from each other in rank, but also totally different in class.

    Because, generally speaking, only the nobility above the count can claim to be the superior aristocrat and the great aristocrat, while the viscount and the Baron are the minor aristocrats, which can not be compared in the same way.

    Such as viscount and Baron, usually as long as someone makes great achievements, the kingdom will be used as a means of reward and solicitation to seal them out, but the Earl and Marquis are are different. Only after hundreds of years of development, and the family has worked diligently for the country from generation to generation, can they be granted such titles.

    As for the Duke, only the lineage of the royal family will be granted the title when they have not ascended the throne. Ordinary people are absolutely impossible to be granted the title of Duke.

    In view of this, marquis is is theoretically the highest rank that a person can get. Only Marquis and earls can be called great nobles, with numerous viscount and Baron vassals.

    At first glance, the viscount and the count are only one rank short, but the distance between them is quite far away.

    Under such circumstances, no wonder the man dared to say such a thing.

    But...

    "is the count''s house?"

    Sean looked at the man and opened his mouth a little playfully.

    "That''s really amazing. No count has ever dared to talk to me like that, and I almost thought it was the royal family who came here."

    No, in the capital, even the royal family would be polite to Sean, and would not dare to whisper to him.

    Now, he was threatened by a servant sent by the count''s family. It was interesting.

    "You want dragon scales or dragon blood, right?"

    Sean said in a quick voice.

    "Yes."

    And sheen snapped his finger.

    "Roar --!"

    In the distance, a huge dragon shadow swept out of the animal riding house. With the wings of the dragon, the huge figure flew to the top of the head of sheen and roared at the audience.

    The roaring sound waves set off countless dust, blowing the crowd around the hotel to stagger, screams and screams.

    "Come on, the dragon is here. As long as you dare to take it, you can take as much as you want."Sheen then said with a smile, let Youlin fall from the sky and crash down in front of the man.

    All of a sudden, the ground shook violently, which made countless people cry in fear and ran away in a hurry.

    "Gee!"

    The count''s family was knocked to the ground with a howl.

    But after howling, he found that Yulin''s huge head was close to him, and the huge longan was staring at him tightly, as if he were staring at a piece of meat that could walk and run, even the heat from his nostrils pounced on him.

    Poor man is an ordinary errand civil servant. When he was so scared, he turned pale on the spot and didn''t roll his eyes. The whole person fell on the ground convulsively and fainted.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheen felt a little bored and opened his mouth to Ayi and Lasha.

    Ayi and Lasha didn''t take it seriously.

    Even jadeite is just staring at you Lin''s huge body. She is not afraid to panic, but only curious in her eyes.

    Youlin rode on and left.

    And the story here has also been spread, become the thing that is talked about with relish.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    The house of the house of the chicharides was in the heart of the city.

    That area is a high-grade residential district, which is equivalent to the aristocratic District of the royal capital. However, there are not so many nobles in the city, so there are not only nobles living here, but also some wealthy businessmen.

    Sheen and others flew all the way to here in Yulin. Naturally, the people of the family of chicharides could not have found it.

    So, when Yulin came down from the sky and landed in the direction of the house of chicharis, Tris was waiting with a group of knights and servants.

    "Welcome, portstutty. I didn''t expect you would come to me."

    Terry then to jump down from the body of Eugene sheen and others smile, but in the heart is constantly scolding mother.

    He couldn''t help it. He had hoped that Sean could leave early to restore peace here, and not to let too many things happen that would make it difficult for him to control. But the next day, Sean came riding a dragon, which really made tress a little frightened.

    After all, the scene of Yulin breaking through the barrier of kaijielitli yesterday is still vivid.

    Tris doesn''t think his home is stronger than the border that guards the city.

    Therefore, he was a little afraid that he might have offended sheen unconsciously and let him take the dragon to seek revenge.

    In that case, all the house of chicharides would have to be buried under the breath of the dragon.

    Sheen didn''t think so much about it. He took Ayi and Lasha holding emerald with his back to Yulin, who was flying in mid air.

    "I''m sorry to have come uninvited."

    Sheen then grinned at Tris sheepishly.

    "It''s too late for you to come and visit." Terry quickly shook his head, pulled out a smile that seemed to be from the bottom of his heart. Then he said, "since Qing is here, why don''t you go in and sit down?"

    "In?"

    Sheen glanced at the house behind Tris.

    The mansion is not big, but compared with the general Viscount, the scale is good.

    Surely, this should be because of the relationship between trieth, as a Viscount, was also the manager of the Knights and the head of the second order?

    Of course, there was no comparison between the house and the sheens.

    Sheen thought about it and nodded.

    "Well, I''d like to interrupt you a little."

    Anyway, he came to ask others to help. Sheen was embarrassed to put on too much airs, so he went in and sat down.

    "Well, please."

    Terry waved his hand, and the Knights and servants on both sides immediately and neatly separated to make way for a road. Some people quickly spread the red carpet on the road, which shows that Terry attaches great importance to sheen.

    Sheen was also a little moved by this set of things, but without hesitation, he went to the house of kicaled with AI Yi, who was in a lack of interest, and Lasha, who had no expression.

    Jadeite is still obediently led by lashia, and she looks around but does not make any noise. I have to say, she is really a strange child.

    As for Yulin, seeing sheen and others enter the house of chicharide, the Knights and servants on the ground are looking at themselves nervously, as if they are afraid of themselves. At the moment, they curl their lips, and the Dragon Wings vibrate, and they head straight up into the sky and into the clouds.

    When there is no place to be good, Yulin will be like this, directly into the cloud, waiting for the call of sheen, which is the result of the training of sheen.

    In this way, sheen and others entered the house of gechariel and came to a luxurious reception hall.

    It seems that this is a reception room specially used for entertaining expensive guests. It has been cleaned cleanly, but judging from the degree of dullness of the air, it should be seldom used.

    Sheen doesn''t know. It''s usually used by Terry to entertain VIPs who are above him.

    It was a precedent for Sean to be invited here as a viscount.

    When everyone sat down in the etiquette, the two more gorgeous maid immediately sent expensive hot tea. Sweetheart make complaints about

    . But these two maids quietly looked at the expression of the summer, but they were somewhat red faced. They were just like seeing what sweetheart was, so that Shane could not vomit.

    (even the maids I met for the first time were all of this virtue

    Real NIMA''s magic.

    Does this Lasha have a unique skill that can instantly increase the popularity of any maid to its full value?

    What skill is that? Elder sister''s aura? Or the perfect maid aura?

    was drunk...

    was in TSU when he make complaints about it, and Tris also started asking.

    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the visit of Portsmouth?"

    I think that''s what Terry really cares about?

    "Chief Terry doesn''t need to be too nervous." Sheen appeased the knight commander who seemed to be over nervous. He touched his nose and said, "I just want to ask. Do you know this little girl?"As sheen says this, Lasha leads emerald to Tris.

    In fact, Tris had noticed the existence of the little girl and was paying close attention to it secretly.

    When sheen came yesterday, she didn''t have this little girl around. But when she visited today, she came with such a little girl?

    For this reason, Tris paid attention to jadeite, but he didn''t dare to look at him openly. Until now, he looked at each other seriously.

    At this point, Tris found that the little girl was really a little unusual.

    Clearly is such a small age, but not afraid of life not to say, but also directly staring at themselves, is really not the same as ordinary children.

    What''s more different is the appearance of each other.

    Although the little girl is very cute and knows that she will be a beautiful woman at a glance, Tris cares more about each other''s eyes.

    "Golden hair... Purple eyes..."

    Tris began to murmur, and suddenly his face changed.

    "What?" Sheen saw the scene clearly, and immediately asked, "does chief Terry know the origin of this child?"

    In a word, he was dumb.

    Tris''s face was constantly changing, and his eyes at jadeite gradually became frightened. After a long time, he just laughed bitterly.

    "I''m sorry, portstutty. I may have to disappoint you." "I don''t know where she came from. I can only advise you that you should let this child go as soon as possible, so as not to cause disaster," Tris said hoarsely

    "Disaster?" Sheen frowned, looked straight at Tris, and said, "what does that mean?"

    "This..." Tris hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "this is a legend of Duke sterling. In short, you can listen to me and leave the rest alone."

    With these words, Tris has been looking at the direction of the emerald, and seems to be afraid of its existence.

    Seeing this, Sean narrowed his eyes and thought.

    At this time, Lasha suddenly made a sound.

    "Mr. sheen, there seems to be something we haven''t prepared yet, and we are sure to leave gerridley. If you don''t mind, how about I go and prepare now?"

    Rasha''s sudden speech made all the people stunned.

    Only Sean, once again in his heart, sighed at the omnipotence of the maid, and immediately nodded.

    "Go ahead and take the jadeite with you."

    Sheen agreed to Lasha''s action.

    "Well, it''s rude."

    Lasha made an impeccable courtesy to all the people present before leaving with emerald.

    "I''ll go with you."

    AI Yi is also a light voice, did not wait for anyone to agree, followed behind the Lasha and jadeite, left on their own.

    This girl has been very boring from the beginning. She is not interested in the dialogue between sheen and Tris?

    (the women around me are more individual than others.)

    Sean, unable to laugh or cry, looked at Tris.

    "Now? Chief Terry? "

    Sheen''s tone was slightly accentuated.

    Terry understood that Sean was going to break the casserole and ask the truth.

    But Terry didn''t really want to talk about it.

    It was not that he didn''t give sheen face, let alone that he was timid, but that it was indeed a modest taboo in the Duke of Stirling.

    The stirlems even banned people from talking about it.

    As a vassal of the stirlem family and the head of the second order, Terry did not want to violate the ban.

    But on Sheen''s side, Terry can''t afford to offend.

    Headache, it''s a headache.

    Now, Terry sighs.

    "Well, portstutty." "I have an old book in my house. If you''re interested, why don''t you take it and have a look at it?"

    Terry chose this compromise.

    He believed that after reading the book, sheen would know what he wanted to say.

    And I did not mention this matter personally, which is also an account of taking care of the family.

    Sheen understood what Tris meant, feeling troubled and nodding.

    "I''ll trouble you, commander Terry."

    Sheen said thanks.

    "You''re welcome. It''s just a trivial reminder."

    Tris shook his head, as if he really did not intend to discuss the matter again.

    In this case, the two began to have a conversation without a word, waiting for tris to call the servant who had gone to get the book back.However, at this time, the door of the reception hall was forced open.

    "Father

    A young man stormed in from the door.

    "Taylor?"

    Tris was startled, then his face sank.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen didn''t expect that someone would burst in suddenly, looking puzzled.

    But the next second, sheen found that the man, whom Terry called Taylor, looked at him, burning with stubbornness and unyielding in his eyes.

    "Are you Sean boztut?"

    The young man, named Tyler, was not in the right tone and manner, pointing to sheen and making a loud declaration.

    "I will fight you!"

    The words made Sean''s eyebrows pick.

    In my heart, there is only one thought left.

    "Good guy, finally I came across a kind of vulgar plot."

    A duel?

    I didn''t expect that I met.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    In the luxurious reception hall, the atmosphere suddenly turned down because of Taylor''s intrusion.

    As Sheen''s eyebrows began to pick, Terry''s heart sank.

    When he saw his son break in, he had a bad feeling.

    Now, seeing that this unfilial son actually challenges his guests in front of him, Tris is directly mad.

    "What are you doing? Get out of here

    Terry stood up and yelled at Tyler.

    This is a lord who doesn''t even dare to offend himself. When will you have the courage to challenge as a young aristocrat?

    In fact, this is what Sean wants to say.

    Although I don''t know what happened, the guy who looks younger than himself obviously has no strength. Although he is not a bag of wine, his grade is only 20.

    It may be good for ordinary people to reach grade 20 at this age, but in the aristocratic circle, it is not a genius that can be talked about with relish.

    Such a person, running to the aristocracy who owns the dragon to send out a duel invitation, I have to say, bold.

    However, the other side is obviously a tough man, for his father''s scolding not only did not take seriously, but also stubborn voice.

    "Father, you don''t mind. It''s about me and him."

    Taylor pointed to sheen, as if there were some irreconcilable contradictions with him. Looking at Sean''s eyes, although not a deep hatred, but also full of anger and unconvinced, as if by some very serious stimulation.

    "You..."

    what else did Terry want to say, but sheen stopped him.

    "Are you the son of chief Terry?" Sheen looked at each other and said with a smile: "I don''t seem to have seen you, and I haven''t offended you. Why do you have to fight with me?"

    Taylor did not have time to answer this question.

    Because Tris took the lead.

    "Don''t take him for granted, portstutty." "He''s just messing around, and I''m going to get him out now," Tris said in a hurry to sheen

    Unfortunately, Terry''s words were only released, and Taylor immediately replied.

    "I''m not going out!" "Today, I''m going to tell him where he''s better than me," Taylor said decisively

    On hearing this, Tris really wanted to slap this money losing guy on his head.

    What''s better than you?

    I would like to ask, where do you think people are not better than you? Rich men''s sons sit up and take notice of what they are.

    , who is none such under heaven, is only one year older than you, and has already become a Viscount by his ability. He even tamed the dragon. Even the royal highness of the world was all impressed by him. You know only one day who dreams and can not see the real dude. What is the right to compare with others?

    "Get out of here!"

    Terry was too lazy to say anything more, and burst into a rage.

    "I don''t!"

    But Taylor is a real tiger. He dares to disobey his father''s words in front of others. He doesn''t give his father face and looks like he is fighting against the evil forces. If he is put in another book, he might be a proper protagonist.

    However, Terry was so angry that he wanted to step forward and teach this stupid bastard a lesson.

    But sheen stopped him.

    "You want to be better than me?"

    Sean looks strange.

    "Yes Tyler said in a strong voice, "I want to prove that I''m better than you!"

    "Why?" Sheen blinked and asked, "well, I haven''t seen you, and I haven''t offended you, have I?"

    "That''s right." Taylor admitted this, but he stared at Hosn''s eyes, but he was hostile, and made him whisper: "but I want to prove that you can''t have personal relations with your royal highness. Rumors are all deceptive. It''s the Royal people of you who create rumors out of what they want to achieve."

    Taylor''s words, let sheen finally understand why he ran to his own in front of the fight.

    , is it because of your royal highness?

    I''m a fan all over the world

    They all went to other territories, and there was such a tiger nobleman''s son who came to provoke him because of a rumor. It really underestimated the charm of the palace''s treasure.

    But ah...

    "how do you know I can''t have a personal relationship with Roxie?" Sean said playfully, "maybe, we really have a good relationship?"

    "Cheat! You are just the Viscount! It is impossible to have anything to do with that noble princess. Tellerton, like a cat whose tail has been trampled on, suddenly burst into a voice and said, "besides, you are not allowed to call your highness so casually. This is disrespectful!"Well, sheen is sure that this guy is a dandy with the most tiger character.

    When you said "just a Viscount", did you take into account the status of your family and the mood of your father?

    Sheen had seen the black face of Tris, who was also a viscount.

    It makes Sheen''s face more playful.

    Now sheen stood up.

    At this stop, regardless of Taylor, Terry was taken aback.

    "Bostut...!"

    Now, Terry is ready to say something.

    Sheen shook his head to reassure Tris.

    Duel?

    He didn''t have that leisure yet.

    Even if it''s that kind of vulgar plot, it''s time to pick a worthy opponent to entertain him, right?

    You know, Sheen''s current level has reached 55, and he has already surpassed the level of challenge at level 28. I don''t know how many experts, let alone now, he has to be at least as talented as Roxie, Jacinta or alidia.

    Now, casually ran out a grade 20 noble son, let him agree to fight?

    It''s kind of ridiculous.

    What''s more, sheen is now a Viscount, but Taylor is only the son of the Viscount, a noble son who has not inherited the title. His status is below him, and he is not qualified to issue a duel invitation to him.

    So...

    "Qiang!"

    With a crisp sound, a sword was thrown heavily in front of Tyler, smashed into the floor and stood there.

    "Ah

    Tyler, startled, exclaimed, and stepped back.

    "Prime minister boztut!"

    Tris couldn''t calm down.

    This sword is the holy sword of sheen.

    Sheen pulled it out and threw it in front of Tyler.

    "You want to fight me, don''t you?" Sheen looked directly at Tyler, laughed and said, "here, pull up the sword and I''ll promise you."

    "Pull it up and promise me?" Taylor''s eyes lit up and he said, "really?"

    "Of course." "As long as you can pull up this sword, I will immediately promise to fight you. Your father is the evidence."

    "Good!" Taylor nodded quickly, as if he was afraid that sheen would turn back, or that his father would oppose him again, and said, "that''s what you said!"

    With that, Tyler came to the sword and began to rub his hands and hold the handle.

    Looking at this scene, Tris was reluctant to speak, and finally gave up persuasion.

    Sheen sat down and began to taste tea.

    So the challenge begins with Taylor.

    Perhaps, in the other party''s view, it is not difficult to pull out a sword at all?

    His level is also 20, even the heaviest sword, he is confident that he can pull up.

    Besides, Taylor doesn''t think he''ll be worse than sheen.

    In his opinion, sheen was not much older than he was, and as a result, he could hang the sword around his waist and wander around, so the sword must not be much heavier.

    In this case...

    (I must pull him up easily, to be more relaxed and comfortable than him, and let him know that I am better than him!)

    Tyler''s got a juicy confidence.

    At the end of the day, everything comes from envy. When

    knew that a man had a good relationship with his royal highness, many of the noblemen were very uncomfortable, as if what was important was stolen.

    This is not only the idea of the aristocratic children in the capital, but also in other territories.

    as long as he saw the princess''s highness, she saw the beautiful men who were even ashamed of themselves. They would be completely trapped and entranced like this.

    the first beauty of the Terran is not the name of the wave. Without such charm, how could it make the people in Wang Du so fanatical that they would not feel relieved one day without seeing the highness of the princess''s presence?

    those who have been to the king''s capital have seen no exception to the nobility of the Lords, who have seen them. They all worship in the dress of the royal highness of the princess, and come back to the king''s capital every day after they come back.

    Taylor was just one of the many aristocratic children.

    Shane had not yet realized how great it was for him to take the princess''s Royal Highness.

    It can be said that after the involvement of Sean and Roxie, he may be doomed to face the grudges of all kinds of men for the rest of his life, not to mention that the animal also takes the opportunity to eat people clean, which is doomed to become the public enemy of the whole people.

    There will be a lot of things like today.Sheen thought he was separated from Rosie when he came to Duke sterling, but he didn''t know. Because of the relationship between him and Roxie, the trouble he would encounter next was only the beginning.

    So...

    "well! Ha! Ah...! "

    In the drawing room, a roar began to ring.

    Taylor began to challenge to pull out the sword, holding the hilt, with the strength of sucking, a face was held red, desperately trying to pull it out.

    But no matter how hard he tried, the plain sword in front of him did not move, and there was no sign of being shaken at all.

    What''s easy?

    What''s pleasant?

    Tyler couldn''t even make it move.

    "How could that happen?"

    Tyler couldn''t believe it. He yelled angrily and drew his sword as hard as he could.

    Tris was also a little surprised, and his gaze at the sword changed.

    Sheen didn''t care about it at all. He drank tea at his own leisure.

    The scene was once very embarrassing.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    "Why? Why can''t I pull up a sword? "

    After a long time, Tyler collapsed on the ground, gasping violently and showing a look of disbelief.

    Not to mention Taylor. Even though Tris, whose rank is near 80, tried once. Even if he lifted the floor with his sword stabbed, he was stunned that he could not pull the sword out of the ground.

    By this time, Sheehan had already got the old book that Terry had mentioned and even read it once.

    After reading it, Sheen''s brow kept frowning, and it was only then that he sighed, put the book away, got up, and came to Tyler.

    "Of course you can''t pull it up." The old God said, "don''t say it''s you, it''s just looking for the whole human race. There are only a few people who can pull up this sword."

    As the holy sword, which belongs to the brave and is born from the concept of "brave", it is basically impossible for ordinary people to hold it.

    Because, only when you feel the magic power of the exclusive user, can it burst out and be used by people.

    If not exclusive users, even in the sealed state, it is not everyone can pick up the sword.

    Why is Roxie known as a modern warrior?

    It was because she got the approval of the sword that she pulled it up.

    Only with the approval of the holy sword, can it be easily pulled up and used normally. Otherwise, even the demon king or the Supreme God may pull up the sword with strength, but there is absolutely no way to make it play its due power.

    This is like Mithra''s sword, which has been left in the world for a special reason, but has lost its exclusive user''s sword.

    Like sheen, as the owner of the sword, he is still alive. Even if a modern brave man like Rosie comes, he can''t pull out the sword.

    In addition, once the sword is out of hand, it will soon return to the owner''s side. Only the owner can use the sword freely.

    Therefore, there may be people in the world who can pull up Sheen''s sword, but there is absolutely no one other than sheen who can use the sword.

    Of course, even if there is a man who can draw the sword, this person will never be Tris, let alone Taylor.

    Sheen then told the truth to the child who had never seen the world. He wanted to challenge himself, but he was still far from it.

    "Bang!"

    Sheen stretched out his hand and pulled out the sword. After playing a sword flower, he put it back into the scabbard.

    The understatement made both Terry and Taylor jump in their hearts, almost wondering whether the sword they were about to pull out was the same as Sheehan''s.

    Taylor was even more stimulated and jumped.

    "No! I don''t accept it! "

    Tyler yelled.

    "If you don''t accept it, you little boy."

    Sean is not used to other people''s bad habits, curling his mouth, the tone of the inadvertent leakage of the neglect of Taylor was deeply stimulated.

    "There''s absolutely something wrong with that sword!" Taylor exclaimed, "that''s definitely a magic weapon with a special method of use. You can only use it if you know the method. You just know the method. I don''t know that method. How can it be pulled out?"

    Indeed, there are such magic weapons in the world. Only by using special methods can we drive them, otherwise they can''t be used.

    Tyler thought of this and thought that sheen was playing with himself, and the whole person was shaking with anger.

    Looking at Taylor like this, Sean''s eyes gradually become like looking at a poor child who needs to be cared for.

    If it is in another book, then at this time, the protagonist should start to show all kinds of pretending and forcing abilities, which can be used to frighten the whole audience, surprise the people around them, and make the other party be convinced. Do you want to kneel down and call dad?

    Unfortunately, sheen doesn''t need to prove himself.

    He just wanted to say a word.

    "Young man."

    Sheen patted Tyler on the shoulder, pulled out a smile, and said something out of the blue.

    "I know how many moles there are on Roxie

    In a word, Taylor was shocked by lightning and stayed there.

    "Poof!"

    Don''t say it''s Taylor, it''s just that Tris on the side spat and looks shocked.

    What does sheen mean by these words and words can be heard by a fool.

    "You said, you don''t believe I have anything to do with Roxie, do you?" Sheen then showed a very bright smile, word by word: "I''m sorry to disappoint you. On the day I set out from Wangdu, she was still lying in a bed with me."

    Kill the heart!

    This is a real killer!

    In the face of the young man with a vision of the goddess, sheen exposed the disillusionment and even dream breaking things without mercy!"You... You lie..."! You lied...! "

    Tyler was so excited that he pointed to sheen and seemed to want to say a lot of things. However, he was so excited that he could only say a unilateral veto without any nutrition.

    Seeing Taylor''s excited and extremely excited appearance, sheen shook his head pitifully, and in a moment, he finally used his assassin''s mace.

    It was a magic prop like crystal.

    Both Tris and Taylor know this magic prop.

    It is not a precious object, but a crystal prop used to record external phenomena.

    In other words, it''s the magic camera of different worlds.

    However, this "camera" can not be used to take too many photos. It can only be used to save the image printed on the crystal surface and engrave it in the crystal.

    Usually, it is an ordinary diamond crystal, only after the injection of magic will show the recorded image.

    For this reason, it has become the props used by many nobles to preserve precious memories, and is also used in some daily life.

    For example, the adventurers'' Association in lamigion, the library on the third floor, is the crystal used to record the catalogue and location of books. The basic material is this crystal.

    Sheen''s crystal was given by Rosie, who also had one.

    I said so.

    "I''ll confirm the evidence so that you won''t marry me in the future."

    In view of Sheen''s unreliable character, Roxie is dragging sheen, leaving countless so-called "evidence" during that period of worrying about gain and loss.

    This crystal prop is one of the evidences.

    The image recorded in it is also extremely simple, and it emerges as sheen injects magic into it.

    So, on the crystal, a couple seems to be in a state of love, embracing each other, but a reluctant face, and a beautiful smile, there is no doubt that the couple''s Bi Ren was imprinted into Taylor''s eyes.

    There, one is Sean and the other is Roxie.

    It was Sean who was reluctant. It can be seen that he was really in trouble at that time.

    And the nature with a beautiful smile is Roxie.

    Taylor''s eyes widened with a smile that no one else could see.

    Then, watching the couple embrace each other like lovers, Taylor finally had to admit a fact.

    that yearn day and night, the goddess of the princess, who has been in his mind, has become the shape of others.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa...!"

    Tyler collapsed on the spot, shed tears, and ran straight away.

    Surely, today''s events will definitely become the psychological shadow of his life, so that he will never forget it?

    Even Terry was in a daze, and Sean''s expression was incredible.

    , this Viscount is not only a dragon, but is the princess of none such under heaven equal to tame?

    It was a pain in his heart to realize this.

    There is no way. Roxie is the treasure in the eyes of all kingdom people. Even if there is no vision in the sense of men and women, all the men, women, old and young in the kingdom are killed by her. She is full of worship and admiration.

    Though not as crazy as the people in wangduli, he also took pride in the treasure of the Kingdom and regarded it as the spiritual support of the kingdom people.

    Now... The spiritual support has been penetrated!

    How can people not feel heartache!?

    "I... I''m going to see my son..."

    at the moment, as if he had lost his ideal, he left in despair and embarked on the journey to find his son.

    There was only one guest in the hall.

    "Why?"

    As if he had done a trivial thing, sheen quietly put the crystal away and let it stay with the Royal Keepsake on his neck and the badges of the potterts.

    In that case, as much as you want to be beaten, you have to be beaten as much as possible.

    You know, Sean was in a lot of trouble when Roxie was tossing these things around.

    Now it is used to stimulate others, but no one.

    But, again, that''s just the beginning.

    Sheen found the benefit of keeping the crystal, as if he had found endless pleasure in it.

    "In the future, anyone who dares to force Lai Lai in front of me and say that the relationship between me and Roxie is right or wrong, I will directly show the evidence."

    This evidence is clearly used by Roxie to force marriage in the future, but now it has become a weapon used by sheen to fight against her rivals and attract hatred. I have to say that you really know how to play.

    Of course, this weapon is a double-edged sword, which can not be used indiscriminately.

    Otherwise, once known by the royal family, sheen will not escape. He may be forced to marry on the spot and go to the future of family and business.And then, there will be countless people who want to kill him.

    So, this thing, how to use, still need Sean to think carefully.

    "Invincible is so lonely."

    Sheen drank the cold tea on the table in one breath, and then left leisurely.

    Well, this wave has a great sense of achievement. I hope I can have a chance to install it again.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    When he came to the house of chicharide, sheen was welcomed by the whole family and was respectfully sent in. It can be said that he was out of the limelight.

    But when he left, sheen came out alone. I didn''t know that he had done something wrong, so he was driven out by the house of chicharides.

    And when sheen walked out of the gate of the house of chicharide, the girls around him reappeared just in time.

    "Is it done?"

    AI Yi seemed to have gone to sleep, yawning and glancing at Sean, and asked lazily.

    Lasha, also holding jadeite, came slowly to sheen.

    Sean cast his eyes on jade for the first time.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Feicui tilted her head, as if in doubt.

    It''s just that Sean looked at her differently.

    In Sheen''s eyes, thoughts, doubts, helplessness and other emotions emerged, which not only made emerald, but also confused Ayi and Lasha.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Although AI Yi was not very interested, she still asked.

    "... nothing."

    Sheen thought about it for a moment, but didn''t choose to say it.

    Although I have read the ancient book, I know why Tris is so afraid of the existence of jadeite, but it is not sure that jadeite is the existence mentioned in the ancient book, so it is not necessary to say so clearly.

    Now, compared with the origin of jadeite, sheen is more worried about how to place the little girl.

    Do you really want to abandon it?

    But can you do it yourself?

    Obviously not.

    Maybe, if someone else, maybe he would. But sheen is not a good man, but he can''t do something to throw this innocent little girl away.

    Even with emerald, there may be a lot of trouble in the next journey, but anyway, there are Yulin, the holy sword and Ayi. Sheen doesn''t care and worry about it like Terry and others.

    So...

    "it''s up to me to decide."

    So sheen decided, and squatted down in front of jadeite.

    Jadeite''s sight has been following sheen all the time. Because of her height, when sheen stands, she looks up. When sheen squats in front of her, her sight moves down slowly, until it is even.

    The young girl was staring at Sean, silent and calm, as if waiting for him to speak.

    Sean immediately smiles at jadeite and makes a sound.

    "Are you going with me, little fellow?"

    Sean, facing jadeite''s eyes and looking directly into her Amethyst eyes, makes an inquiry.

    On the other side, although Ayi and Lasha don''t know what happened, they also know that since sheen asked, it was intended to take the girl with her.

    At present, they do not open their mouth, as if respecting Sean''s decision, quietly waiting for Emerald''s response.

    Feicui is a little stunned. I don''t know if it is because she is surprised at the invitation of Xi''an or doesn''t understand her meaning.

    Only Sean, who has been looking directly at emerald, found that when he sent out the invitation, there was a flash of disbelief in the young girl''s eyes.

    Obviously, no one had ever said such things to her in the past.

    Feicui is so caught in a daze that she has no response.

    Sheen was not in a hurry. He stopped talking and waited so slowly.

    This makes Jade''s eyes finally appear some ripples.

    I don''t know how long it passed, and the ripples in feicui''s eyes disappeared.

    Then jadeite nodded and agreed to Sheen''s invitation.

    Sheen laughed.

    "Good."

    Now sheen stood up, as if no longer hesitated, and spoke directly.

    "Let''s go now to Kosmos."

    On hearing this, Ayi and Lasha looked at each other, but they didn''t mean to oppose each other. They nodded their heads directly.

    Jadeite is not noisy or noisy, only looking at Sean''s eyes with some other things.

    "Eugene!"

    Sheen called out to the sky.

    "Roar!"

    A dragon chant immediately sounded, and a black shadow, like a meteorite falling from the sky, came to sheen and others with a hot air current and storm.

    Sheen and his party immediately climbed onto Eugene''s back.

    After a while, Youlin''s Dragon Wings vibrated and flew away.

    Target, northern city, Kosmos.

    ...

    on the very day that sheen left, a group of people appeared in a deserted graveyard in the wild in the middle of the city.They have men and women, and they look completely different, but they have some uniform appearance features.

    For example, they all have a pair of animal ears and a tail, but some have wolf ears and wolf tails, some have pig ears, some have cat ears and cat tails, and some have leopard tails. Their clothes are mainly made of animal skins and look full of wild nature.

    There is no doubt that this is a group of orcs, and they are different groups of orcs.

    In front of this group of orcs, the head is a long fox ear fox tail seductive woman.

    If anyone saw this fox woman, they would be very surprised, right?

    Because, the status of the orcs of the fox tribe in the orcs is very special, and the number is rare, has not appeared for many years.

    Now, a fox woman appears here, if it is spread out, it will cause a great disturbance.

    But the fox woman appeared here with a group of orcs. Her face was heavy and cold, and she seemed to be in a bad mood.

    A closer look, in front of the fox woman, several bodies are being dug out, exposed to the air.

    These corpses were the magical lives of those collective self-determination in front of sheen last night.

    And Lasha buried them here.

    It''s just that they''re being dug up now.

    A wolf man came to the fox woman in front of him, and his face was not very good-looking.

    "It''s not here, saint."

    Smell speech, known as the virgin fox woman''s mood seems to be even worse.

    Behind him, one by one, the orcs also made a series of angry voices.

    "Again, every time we find a clue, only a group of corpses of magic life are left."

    "The people behind this are disgusting."

    "Even if it''s magic life, it''s more hateful than the old mob sect to make it and discard it after using it."

    "Don''t say that. This is the usual means of the people behind this. Otherwise, how can he continue to run around?"

    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the magical life that moves out every time, we would have caught the man behind the scenes."

    "Ah! How annoying! I really want to drag this man out of here and tear him apart! "

    A group of orcs yelled angrily. Obviously, they met the same situation. They were forced to be helpless and collapsed.

    If not, the head Saint would not be in such a bad mood.

    "Do you know who buried these magical lives here?"

    The fox Saint asked the wolf man.

    "No, I don''t know." "We have smelled the surrounding area, but we have not smelled the smell of the people who buried these magic lives. It seems that the other party has specially dealt with their own traces. The technique is superb and perfect, which is more traceless than ever before."

    "Not at all?" The fox Saint frowned tightly and said, "the last few times when we found those magic lives that are acting outside, it seems that we didn''t encounter this kind of thing?"

    "Yes, in the past few times, with our orcs'' five senses that are far better than other races, we have more or less found some clues about what these magical lives have done and who they have contacted. Unlike this time, we can''t find any trace." Werewolf strong man very serious way: "should be a very strong man to do, ordinary people can never do this kind of thing."

    "... is it?" The fox saint was silent for a while, and then said, "is it possible that this man is the backstage of everything?"

    The answer to this question is not a wolf man, but a cat man girl beside the fox saint.

    "No, it can''t be." The cat girl shook her head and denied: "judging from the usual style of the man behind the scenes, he doesn''t care about the life and death of these magic lives. He can''t run out and bury these magic lives at the risk of being discovered by us."

    "What''s going on now?" The wolf man immediately asked, "why is this magic life buried?"

    All of a sudden, the maiden looked at the people.

    It seems that this lovely cat girl should be the brains of this Orc group.

    In fact, it is.

    "I think it might have been done by an unrelated outsider." The cat girl pondered for a while and said: "although the trace has been removed, from the other party''s burial method, the other party should respect these magic lives, not treat them as props. Therefore, it may be that they do not know the origin and identity of these magical lives. Outsiders can''t bear to see their bodies exposed in the wilderness, and then they did all this."

    "You say, no stranger?" Fox Saint immediately some worried way: "should not, this time is finally the innocent bystander to roll in?"

    "Hello, Hello! Is it true or not? " The wolf man was astonished and said: "this is not a joke. If you don''t do it well, these innocent outsiders involved will die!""That''s right." Cat girl also worried: "our most worry about things may happen."

    In a word, let the heart of all orcs sink.

    They never want to see innocent outsiders victimized.

    "It seems that we have to hurry up." Fox Saint took a deep breath and said, "no way, use some special means."

    As soon as this was said, all the orcs turned pale.

    "Saint!"

    "Saint!"

    The wolf man and the cat man girl also made a noise.

    "Well, don''t say it." Fox Saint said: "can''t see once again the hell, for this, I suffer a little damage, not in the way."

    Hearing this, the orcs have nothing to say, but the more angry they are to those behind all this, they are even more disgusted.

    The fox saint was half kneeling on the ground and began to pray.

    "- - the great goddess of life, please tell your devout believers where the disaster of darkness lies --"

    on the fox saint, a layer of holy light will shine.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    "Zheng!"

    The dazzling light flickered more and more frequently on the fox maiden, and became more and more intense. Finally, it turned into a curtain of light and unfolded around the fox girl.

    Around the orcs watching this scene, while protecting the fox saint, vigilant looking around, while also full of tension.

    Because the "prayer" used by the virgin of fox people at this time can not be used casually. It will not only hurt my vitality, but also cause various side effects.

    There is no way. This "prayer" borrows the power of the goddess of life among the three goddesses. If there is no blessing from the goddess of life, there will be some problems in using this "prayer".

    Although the fox saint is the orc saint, she has not been able to obtain the blessing of the goddess of life.

    The blessing of the three goddess level is the blessing level only the brave can hold. In the history of omnipotence, only a few people can obtain the blessing of the three goddess level. The fox saint has a special status. The orcs also believe in the goddess of life. However, only one of the ancestors of the fox tribe has received the blessing of the goddess of life, The modern fox saint is not qualified for that level of blessing.

    In view of this, even though the fox virgin has the means to use this "prayer" method and temporarily borrow the power of the goddess of life, due to the lack of blessing, each time she uses it, her vitality will be greatly damaged and there will be side effects, which makes the orcs have to be so nervous.

    If it was not for this reason, the fox Saint would have used "prayer" to find the target she and others had been looking for.

    Now, she still has to use this means, can only say, everything is providence.

    In this case, the fox Saint did not open her eyes, but seemed to see a scene from the light screen.

    That''s...

    "dragon?"

    Yes, the fox lady saw a dragon.

    A fierce black dragon flying in the sky, flying in the sky, momentum like a rainbow, very terrible fierce black dragon.

    With the power of the goddess of life, the fox saint can feel the terrible vitality of the dragon and understand that it is not as simple as an ordinary dragon.

    Even if it is a dragon almost at the top of the dragon clan.

    However, there are several people sitting on the back of such a dragon.

    Among them, most of them are girls, one is a little girl with a pillow, one is a very beautiful maid, and the other is the target of fox saint''s visit.

    Got it!

    Such a sentence appeared in the heart of the fox saint, but there was no joy at all.

    Because, through the power of the goddess of life, she found that there seems to be something terrible on the beautiful maid, who is risking dark vitality. The little girl holding a pillow is even more terrible. The vitality is like a natural disaster, like a volcano that is about to erupt. Her small body is full of amazing power, which makes the fox maiden afraid of it.

    When the fox Saint turned her eyes to the last person on the dragon''s back - a seemingly ordinary man - her head suddenly roared.

    "Bang!"

    In this moment, the light curtain around the fox saint was broken.

    "Ah

    The fox Saint also cried out with pain, blood oozed from the corners of her mouth, and the whole person fell down.

    "Saint!"

    "Saint!"

    The orcs around him were shocked.

    They did not know, and it was also because of this that the divine world caused a little turbulence.

    ...

    in a solemn temple in the divine world, ninen, who was alone here, raised her head like a Buddha''s heart.

    "Did a goddess use her power to spy on Sean?"

    Nen seemed to know something and turned her lips.

    "What a delusion."

    Besides herself, how could there be a second goddess who could peep at the brave man?

    "With that woman''s blessing, sheen can not only get the protection of the world itself, but also avoid the direct interference of protoss ownership. No one can interfere with him except me, who has a fundamental and original connection with him."

    Sheen has yet to figure out what effect the blessing of the Supreme God has.

    However, he did not know that those effects had already played a role in the dark.

    Take refuge in the world.

    Protoss only. All conditions are met.

    Protoss only. All interference is avoidable.

    Protoss only. All divisions work.

    Protoss only. All effects can be added.

    At first glance, the effects are so hard to understand that Sean can''t even feel it. But just because he can''t feel it doesn''t mean they won''t work.

    Now, one of the effects of Sheen''s blessing appears.

    Protoss only. All interference is avoidable.As Nien said, protoss power cannot interfere with Hearn.

    Unless it''s a positive effect, an intervention that helps sheen.

    For example, the enlightenment brought by Rosie''s blessing is indirect help, which can work for sheen.

    And the reason, of course, is another effect - only Protoss, all effects can be blessed.

    But if it is not a positive effect, but a negative effect, which will bring harm to sheen, the interference will be avoided by the blessing of the Supreme God, and even be defeated on the spot.

    In this case, apart from the power with positive effect, only the power of omnis, the Supreme God, can work against the God of God.

    Because of her special connection with sheen, even ninen can interfere with him to a certain extent, call him to the temple, or read his inner thoughts and memories.

    Other goddess''s words...

    "you''d better pay attention to your own believers, don''t come to my brave idea."

    Ninen said so, but also know that after this battle, sheen may have to enter the vision of the Protoss.

    However, nines was not worried at all.

    With Sheen''s present ability, and the divine interference immunity brought about by the blessing of the Supreme God, the ordinary goddess could not be his opponent at all.

    Even for the three goddesses, power can not be effective against sheen, but can only use its direct combat power. It is still unknown whether it can defeat sheen, who holds the strongest sword.

    "Although it''s a trouble for that guy to unseal the sword in front of the protoss, they dare not do anything because there are dragons and Demons there."

    Therefore, to put it bluntly, even the three goddesses are not very feasible to move the present sheen.

    "Only the real goddess, the Supreme God ornice, can restrain the brave."

    Only in the face of ornice, sheen is really out of the way.

    With the strongest sword, in ninen''s view, the only one in the world who could kill sheen completely is the Supreme God omnes.

    The rest of the people, even the six demons, will find it difficult to face the holy sword, right?

    Of course, if sheen grows up and reaches the limit, even the six demons will have to submit.

    However, there are still some who can threaten the existence of sheen before they grow up. Can there be a holy sword under the condition that he can''t fight against the six demons. He can escape calmly even if he can''t fight with the six demons. Let alone facing the protoss, when the power can''t take effect on him, once sheen unseals the holy sword, Even the three goddesses suffer.

    Now that omnis is asleep, there is only one Protoss who can threaten sheen.

    Who is also the trump card of the protoss today, even the strongest in the three realms, is second only to the demon king and the Supreme God. Sheen has not yet grown up, so it will be very difficult to face her.

    But this time, she probably won''t be the one who will.

    "I just don''t know what her expression will be when she knows that her two beloved benefactors are attracted by my brave one."

    At the thought, Nen couldn''t help laughing.

    Since ancient times, life that can get the blessing of the three goddess levels has been extremely rare. Most of them are only the brave who can get such privileges.

    Therefore, the three goddesses will also cherish their own blessing of life, because it represents that they are really excellent, hard to find in the world, just like their children, they are particularly loved and loved by them.

    The goddess, who is regarded as the great three, will be regarded as the spokesperson of the three gods.

    How could Roxie be so favored by the protoss?

    There are two reasons.

    One is because Roxie''s unique skills are so special that Protoss can see her as a companion.

    One is because Roxie got the blessing of one of the three goddesses, and the blessing is still the trump card of the protoss, the strongest of the three worlds.

    The most powerful man dotes on and dotes on Roxie and doesn''t know what he thinks of Sean.

    "That princess, also robbed my brave person''s first time, is really hateful."

    The smile on ninen''s face disappeared.

    Well, she still hates it.

    "Next time... Next time it must be me...!"

    Nien can only hold reluctantly, point to open a light screen, learn again those "knowledge" in Sean''s mind.

    ...

    at the same time, in another temple of the divine world, a goddess who was playing the piano and singing suddenly stopped her action.

    "My strength has been neutralized?"

    The goddess was a little surprised, and her face was full of thoughts.On one side, a black haired girl with tired face uttered a voice.

    "Goddess anima, is it almost time to let me go?"

    The girl seemed to have experienced some hardship, and her tone was full of exhaustion and sadness.

    as like as two peas, she looks exactly alike.

    "Let you go?"

    The goddess, known as Anima, chuckled.

    "You are a small demon, dare to break into the divine world, but also into my temple, I did not get rid of you on the spot is very good, do you dare to complain?"

    Smell speech, the girl is a face of fatigue and sadness, seems to regret what the same.

    Annima shook her head, thought about it, and finally opened her mouth.

    "Well, the punishment for you is almost the same. You can go to the human world with me, and then you will be free."

    This sentence, first let the girl happy, then is a Leng.

    "Are you going to the human world?"

    The girl was surprised.

    "Yes." Annima then restrained her smile and murmured: "this time, I couldn''t sit back and ignore it. Now there is a force that can counteract me, which proves that there are unexpected variables in this matter. Only by the orc gods, I''m afraid I can''t cope with it."

    With that, anima stood up and raised her head.

    I saw that on the holy and delicate pretty face of anima, a pair of eyes were actually tightly closed.

    "I''ll go there myself for a long time."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    It''s impossible for Sheehan to know what happened elsewhere.

    At this time, sheen also took a group of girls, riding Yulin, flying in mid air, to the direction of Kosmos.

    He doesn''t need to know the exact location of Kosmos. As long as he knows it''s in the north, he can let Yulin fly all the way north.

    Knowing the general direction, it is not difficult to find a city with Youlin''s superiority.

    In addition, sheen also has the "magic sense" skill, but where a large number of magic individuals can be sensed, it is basically the city of human beings. Therefore, there is no need to worry about not finding a destination, so you can fly northward without brain.

    Of course, just because sheen doesn''t notice anything, doesn''t mean someone else doesn''t.

    The jadeite, which was held in her arms by Lasha, lifted her eyes for a moment, and then returned to its original state and looked back on sheen again.

    Since the start of the jetty, jade''s sight has been placed on Sean like this, and I don''t know why.

    Lasha seemed to notice this, but ignored it. She held the jade calmly and calmly.

    As for AI Yi, she opened her eyes when she was napping.

    "Hum."

    AI Yi then frowned, not very happy cold hum.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Hearing AI Yi''s hum, sheen couldn''t help but be stunned and looked at the little girl in doubt.

    "Nothing." AI Yi''s expressionless face said: "it''s just that some people who don''t open their eyes are doing something."

    "The blind man?" Sheen didn''t understand AI Yi''s meaning. He was dissatisfied and said, "speak clearly. I hate you guys who are trying to make things complicated and bluff us new."

    Hearing this, AI Yi rolled her eyes.

    Although I don''t know what Meng Xin means, AI Yi can feel that it''s definitely something that can''t be matched with sheen.

    This makes Ayi too lazy to explain anything.

    "Don''t worry about those trivial things, quickly find out and kill all the scraps of the old demon sect, and then go back to sleep comfortably."

    AI Yi looked bored, and obviously didn''t want to spend too much time on other things.

    "You a lovely little... Beautiful girl, can you open your mouth and shut up and fight and kill?"

    "But Amy''s words were changed.

    "What should I say then?"

    AI Yi looks very angry.

    That''s what Sean said.

    "Of course, we have to find out all the cockroaches that only know how to hide in the sewers and trample them to death, and then go back to sleep comfortably."

    Sheen''s serious statement made AI lose his temper.

    "... isn''t that more than that?"

    AI is speechless.

    "Where is it?" Sheen retorted: "girls should scream twice when they see cockroaches, and then beat them to death with slippers in a frenzy. This is a normal thing. It''s not a girl''s word to chop and kill cockroaches."

    Yes, you have a point.

    anyway, Aj didn''t want to make complaints about it.

    "I''m sleeping. Call me when I get there."

    AI Yi lay on the dragon''s back, holding a pillow, ready to go to sleep.

    "You dare to sleep on the dragon''s back."

    Now, Sean is speechless.

    At such a high place, it is almost 100% of what happens when you lie down and sleep while riding at high speed.

    Although you Lin has separated the atmosphere with magic, so that the wind can not blow to her back during the flight, and it flies smoothly, but this is not a place to sleep after all.

    If you change people, you certainly dare not die like this.

    If AI Yi dares to do this, he is really confident that he will not be thrown from the dragon''s back, or even if he throws it out, even if he falls down, there won''t be any thing?

    "Really."

    Sheen stretched out his hand helplessly, took AI into his arms, and let the little girl sleep on his own body.

    Ayi opened her eyes, took a look at Sean, and then closed it again. She didn''t seem to hate it.

    No, it should be said that from the girl''s relaxed whole body approach, we can see that Sheen''s practice, on the contrary, makes her very satisfied?

    "Die Ao Jiao..."

    sheen murmured in secret, but did not dare to force.

    Otherwise, there is a 100% chance that he will be thrown from the dragon''s back.

    Just as sheen thought about it, suddenly, another tiny figure came into his arms.

    "Jadeite?"

    Sheen looked at him in surprise.Feicui somehow came in and rubbed Sheen''s chest, then closed her eyes and fell asleep like Ayi.

    AI Yi seemed to feel it. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She seemed dissatisfied and troubled, but she didn''t say anything. She continued to sleep quietly.

    "Really..."

    looking at the two little girls in her arms, sheen could only smile bitterly and look at lashia on one side.

    Lasha didn''t react too much, even if jadeite suddenly broke away from her arms and ran to zuoshian''s arms.

    However, aware of Sheen''s eyes, Lasha still said a light.

    "You already have two in your arms."

    The words made Sean''s mouth twitch.

    The meaning of this sentence is probably only known to Sean.

    After all, Sean''s inner thought just now was, "why don''t you give Rasha a a hug? "

    even though the two little girls in her arms were warm and soft, sheen still wanted to hold this beautiful and good maid.

    Who ever thought that before the ambition could be launched, it was blocked by a word from lashia.

    "... don''t you really know mind reading?"

    "I don''t have that skill."

    "Then how do you know what''s on my mind?"

    "It''s a meaningless question. It''s about understanding what the master wants at any time and place to be a qualified maid."

    "..."

    well, that''s not the question.

    as in the past awesome, adorable new owner is very reassuring.

    ...

    at the same time, a group of orcs in the nameless cemetery in Gerry Terley also managed to cure their holy daughter in a hurry.

    "Cough...!"

    After filling a bottle of high-level magic medicine, the fox Saint seems to have recovered a lot. While coughing, her face is still a little pale.

    "Well, I''m ok. I don''t need to waste expensive magic medicine."

    Seeing that the orcs were still going to take out the magic medicine, the fox Saint waved her hand and stopped them.

    Although they are still weak, the orcs are not as good as humans in the development of magic medicine. They do not have the ingenuity of human beings and spirits, nor the great wisdom of uncanny craftsmanship. Therefore, each bottle of magic medicine is very precious for them and needs to be properly used and kept.

    "Are you really OK? The virgin? "

    The cat girl was still worried, and so were the orcs nearby. The werewolf was so anxious that he could hardly bite.

    "It''s really OK." The fox Saint shook her head, bit her lips, and said, "compared with this matter, I have to tell you first, maybe this thing will be more troublesome and even more dangerous than we think."

    Hearing this, the orcs were stunned.

    Seeing this, the fox Saint told everyone what she had just seen with her "prayer".

    After hearing the story of the fox saint, the orcs were really shocked.

    "Against the power of prayer?"

    "And there''s a lot of scary people around the target?"

    "Dragon?"

    "How could a dragon appear?"

    The orcs felt that things seemed to be out of control, and both of them panicked.

    Even the wolf man.

    Although I don''t know who the "terrible person" in the fox saint''s mouth is, and how terrible it is, the existence of "dragon" alone is enough to make people startled.

    You know, the dragon is the most powerful demon. Even the orcs who are born with super strong body and five senses are no different from ants in front of the dragon. They can''t surpass each other in strength.

    The werewolf man is very confident in his own strength. He even thinks that there is no one among the Terrans who can surpass himself in strength, but he is not so confident that he can compare with the dragon.

    But such a dragon was tamed by the "terrible man", which shows how terrible the other side is.

    Cat girl is also a heavy heart, but think of a thing.

    "Speaking of it, I seem to have heard about it when I came to Crete." "It is said that a tame Viscount of the Dragon came here from the king''s capital."

    "Viscount of the city of kings?" The fox Saint immediately looked at the cat girl and said, "do you know who it is?"

    "Seems like an adventurer who was recently knighted." The cat girl tried hard to think back, and finally found the information from her head. She flashed in front of her eyes and said, "the other party was directly granted the Viscount because she destroyed one of the forces of the old demon sect and exposed the royal nobles who cooperated with another force of the old demon sect. Moreover, he not only domesticated the dragon, but also had a great relationship with the Royal treasure."

    When it comes to the word "Kingdom treasure", a trace of awe can''t help but appear in the eyes of the cat girl.The rest of the orcs, too, were more or less awed.

    Kingdom treasure, the modern brave, the royal highness of the princess, even in the orcs, is very close to each other. With their special status and connection with the protoss, Luo Si, who is deeply loved by the Protoss and also has one of the three goddesses, is naturally respectfully and fearfully.

    Instead, it was the fox saint, frowning.

    "Nobles who have a deep relationship with the Kingdom''s treasures..."

    this is not good news.

    Because it is close to the Laguna Empire, a friend of the fox Saint daughter in the Laguna Empire also came to this territory, because the strange things happened in this territory recently look like investigation.

    But the other side is in a state of irresistible strength with the most precious treasure of the kingdom.

    That aristocrat with their own and other people''s goals, and the other side of the chance to meet.

    At that time, I''m afraid Mars will hit the earth, and the people behind it or the terrorists of the old demon sect will have a chance to take advantage of it.

    "No, I have to get there quickly."

    The fox virgin made a decision.

    The fox Saint also knows where to go.

    "The Dragon flew north."

    In that direction, a city has recently attracted much attention and is also the source of everything.

    "Let''s go to Kosmos."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    "Well, here we are."

    When Sheen''s voice sounded from Yulin''s back, the dark dragon stopped flying, inciting a pair of dragon wings to hover in the clouds and stop moving forward.

    "Is it here?"

    AI Yi wakes up in time, but still sleepy.

    "Woo..."

    feicui also opened her eyes, but she was confused and could not lift her spirit.

    Sheen gave both Ayi and jadeite to Lasha. He poked his head out of the dragon''s back and looked down.

    "Pay for hyperopia."

    Sheen added magic to his eyes, allowing his vision to leap a long distance to the ground below the clouds.

    There, a city stands alone on the earth, printed into the eyes of sheen.

    It''s a fortress city.

    The city walls were built very high and thick, which surrounded the whole city.

    On the city wall, the magic weapons like cannons were raised and turned around, which seemed frightening.

    In front of the city, there are continuous mountains.

    "Is that Kosmos, which has been mentioned before?"

    Ayi seemed to wake up and looked at the ground like sheen. He didn''t know whether he had used magic or his vision to see the city under the clouds.

    Lasha was holding the jadeite which was still confused. She did not know whether she had seen the city on the ground or not, and spoke in a calm tone.

    "Kosmos is the northernmost city in the kingdom of Mithra, on the border of Duke Stirling. Because it is the closest city in the kingdom to the Laguna Empire, it is also a fortress city dedicated to blocking the southward passage of the Laguna empire."

    "That is a barrier of the Kingdom and a defense line of the kingdom."

    "Because if the Laguna Empire wants to invade Mithra Kingdom, this is a place that must pass through. Therefore, we can often see the imperialists here. It is also a necessary place for trade and transportation between all kingdoms and empires. There are many merchants and many people from other ethnic groups."

    In other words, it is a melting pot of races, and a primary meeting point between the Kingdom and the Empire.

    Naturally, such a place had to be built into a fortress city and guarded by heavy troops, so as not to be taken advantage of by the imperialists.

    Sheen can see that in kosmosley, not only the city border is still in operation, but also the walls, gates and streets are full of patrol knights.

    The army led by Duke Stirling seems to have campsites around the fortress city, and a defense line has been laid near the mountains. The figures of knights and troops can be seen everywhere, which makes this place full of murderous spirit.

    "Because it is the fortress city itself, the most prosperous thing in Kosmos is the weapon manufacturing industry. Not only many Terran magic weapon workshops are built here, but also dwarf blacksmiths work here."

    "Thanks to this, Kosmos has become the most outstanding magic weapon production place in the kingdom. Almost all the most advanced magic weapons in the kingdom come from here. Even many of the magic weapon workshops on the Wangdu side are purchased and sold here."

    "Nearly four of Duke Stirling''s annual income depends on the magic weapons produced here, which makes magic weapons very profitable here."

    Lasha explained Kosmos to sheen and Ayi.

    "Magic weapons?"

    Although AI Yi was still in a state of lack of interest, she also looked at Kosmos more. Obviously, she didn''t expect this city to be so special.

    Sean was thinking about something else.

    "If I had ruined the city, would the Duke of Stirling burst into tears of joy?"

    Sean''s heart was filled with inexplicable malice.

    As for jadeite, I don''t know why, after waking up a little, I glanced at the direction of Kosmos, but I frowned slightly, and the color of disgust flashed through my eyes.

    This performance, no one found, no one saw.

    Ayi yawned and said something.

    "Now that we have arrived, why not rush down?"

    The little girl was as rough as ever.

    "Don''t you forget about Jeremy?" Sheen was rather angry: "if we also ride a dragon directly into the city this time, then 80% have to enter the state of fighting."

    This is not a joke.

    Kosmos is no better than Jeremy Terry and can be fooled around.

    This is a line of defense against the invasion of the Empire. It is against the neighboring countries that are half enemies and half friends. If sheen dares to fly down on a dragon, it will surely be detected from a distance and attacked mercilessly.

    At that time, people will not care whether you are a viscount or an important person in the kingdom.The border is the border. The mission of the Knights'' order and army in the border cities is to defend the country. They act from the standpoint of the Kingdom, not from the position of a nobleman.

    With different importance and different nature of existence, Kosmos is not a place where he can come at will. Otherwise, he will be charged with treason sooner or later.

    Luo Zhen doesn''t want to create extra branches.

    "I''m not here to pretend to be forced, not to come to long Aotian. I''m just here to kill an old demon faction and add some obstruction to the Stirling family. I don''t want to be moved to the national stage to play games with others."

    In view of this, this time, sheen is not planning to fly in with Eugene, but to enter the city in a proper way.

    "You''ll stay in the sky and wait for us. If you''re tired, you can go to the nearby mountain to have a rest, OK? Eugene? "

    Sheen patted Eugene under her, saying so.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin immediately roared back.

    "Well, let''s go."

    Sheen stood up.

    AI Yi''s face was indifferent, and he stood up with sheen and spread a pair of dragon wings behind his back.

    They''re going to jump right out of here.

    "Lasha, come here with the emerald."

    Sheen looked at Lasha again, her eyes turned and the corners of her mouth were raised.

    As a result, I have to hold it?

    Unless you can fly by yourself.

    Sean was a little smug.

    "Yes."

    I don''t know if Lasha has noticed what Xi''an is thinking this time. She gives a faint reply and comes directly to him with emerald in her arms.

    Sheen didn''t hesitate much, and he just held it up.

    Well, it tastes so soft.

    Well, it''s delicious.

    Sure enough, this maid is a perfect one. Although she is a little cold, she is beautiful and has a good figure.

    "Hum!"

    AI Yi seems to be a little unable to see past, after snorting, cold mouth.

    "Hurry up, stupid light."

    Say, AI Yi vibration behind the Dragon Wing, sweep down.

    "Here it is."

    Sheen was content, too.

    "Pay for flight."

    The next second, sheen is holding Lasha, and Lasha is holding emerald. The three of them take off in a row, catch up with Ayi and head for the ground.

    Two streamers flew to Kosmos one after the other, leaving Yulin with a dull mouth, and did not enter the cloud.

    Peace was restored here.

    But sheen and others failed to enter cosmos smoothly, which was unexpected.

    ...

    "this city is blocked?"

    Standing in front of the gate, sheen, with Ayi, Raha and emerald, listened to the advice of the guard''s Knight and showed an expression of surprise.

    "That''s right." The guard said, "this is a personal order from the Duke of Stirling, that is, the Lord''s injunction that no one is allowed to enter or leave at will until the chaos in Kosmos is resolved."

    "Is it?" Sheen picked his eyebrows and said, "can''t a nobleman?"

    "Not even nobles." "This is the Lord''s order, unless your rank is higher than Duke Stirling," the guard said

    It''s impossible in disguise.

    Higher than the Duke?

    Where is this title?

    The guard is just asking questions.

    Unfortunately, the other side joked about the wrong person.

    "My rank is not really as high as Duke sterling." Sheen said with a smile: "but surely, Duke sterling will not refuse to take this I go inside?"

    With these words, sheen felt the Royal Keepsake around his neck.

    "This... This is the badge of the royal family...!"!? It''s rude...! "

    The guard immediately widened his eyes and knelt down.

    Not to mention the guards, the Knights and soldiers around all knelt down in panic,

    "can we go in now?"

    Sheen put away the keepsake and looked pale.

    "Well, another wave."

    This is the words in the heart of a brave man who just said that he was not here to pretend to be forced, let alone to be proud of the sky.

    "That... That..."

    the guard began to falter and falter, which seemed to be very difficult.

    Obviously, he didn''t expect that someone higher than the Duke actually ran out. Now that he said it, let him let Sheehan go in. It seemed that he would not be able to stand down.

    "What? Did the stirlems not even want to give the royal family face? "

    Sheen''s eyes narrowed at once.Even the Royal Keepsake has been taken out by sheen. If people don''t want to let him in, you should consider carefully whether there is any inside information.

    After all, the last time this happened was at the time of the yarru canyon.

    This Stirling family, like the galloolli family, is not planning something with the old demons behind their backs?

    The guard shook his head as sheen thought.

    "No, it''s not like that." The guard said in a hurry: "it''s just that Duke sterling has really had a lot of strange things recently, and Kosmos is the first place where strange things happen. The old demons have also appeared here. Now the city is still in chaos. If the adults are in danger, then we..."

    without saying a word, we were interrupted by sheen.

    "I''ve heard you talk about strange things all the way. What kind of strange things is that?"

    Sheen finally asked the question.

    "This..."

    the guard hesitated for a moment, and then spoke.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    It is said that it happened after the old demons appeared in Kosmos.

    Since the old demon school was found in Kosmos, Kosmos gradually began to appear some strange things.

    For example, some people wake up to find that they are not in their bedrooms, but in the wild, or even in the halls of other people''s homes.

    For example, some people find that their own homes are suddenly and inexplicably moved to other places, and all the neighbors around them are strangers. Even some people''s homes will be directly stacked on top of other people''s homes, and even appear in trees, which is very frightening.

    What''s more, some people have witnessed the people around them disappear suddenly.

    A friend who was still talking to himself the second before suddenly turned into a rock.

    The wife in his arms suddenly turned into a rough man.

    There are other people''s pets to keep, the next day up, actually turned into a demon, for which nearly died.

    In short, all kinds of monsters have appeared, leading to huge chaos in Kosmos, and no one can rest assured.

    It''s not the most terrifying.

    The most terrible thing is that the strange things like this gradually take Kosmos as the center, and gradually expand the scope of influence. Even the imperial cities of neighboring countries are affected. As a result, some buildings and people of the two countries are exchanging places with each other.

    This is not a calming situation.

    After all, you can''t totally deny that the next time the imperialists are just ordinary people and buildings.

    What if the Knights the Empire was proud of?

    What if the Empire has been expanding, now close to the number of millions of troops?

    In that case, Kosmos, the line of defense used to stop the invasion of the Empire, would lose its function, and the Imperial military power would appear directly in the Kingdom and begin to invade wantonly.

    This is a very dangerous situation.

    "Because of this, some people even say that this is a large-scale magic ceremony newly developed by the Empire. The purpose is to send the Knights'' order and huge army into the Kingdom, and directly cross the defense line of the Kingdom and launch aggression."

    The guards revealed such things.

    "But the same thing seems to have happened to the Empire. It is also said that our kingdom is responsible for it."

    The Empire people and their buildings suddenly appeared in the Kingdom, and the kingdom people and the Kingdom buildings also appeared in the Empire.

    In this way, the opposite side will have the same suspicion as this side, thinking that this is a sign of Kingdom invasion, which is also a very normal thing.

    "Both sides hold their own views and both believe that the other party is responsible for the ghost. Both sides are victims and innocent. As a result, this incident has not only caused chaos among the people, but also caused disputes between the two countries."

    Said the guard, rather distressed.

    "Because of this incident, as the source of the first strange things, cosmos has been highly valued by both countries. Now not only has the first order of the Kingdom sent people to Kosmos to carry out investigation in cosmos, but also the imperial side has asked for personnel to come to investigate. Finally, after negotiation, the second king daughter of the Empire, capelin ragner, led her own The Knights of the Knights of the broken blade have entered Kosmos to investigate. "

    That is to say, cosmos is not only very chaotic, but also the first order led by the Duke of Stirling and the order of imperial ladies'' escort.

    In addition, the old demons are still here, and the strange things continue to happen. Kosmos is now in an unprecedented tense atmosphere. Whether it''s business or trade, he can''t continue.

    Helpless, the Stirling family can only completely blockade Kosmos, in Kosmos launched a carpet search.

    But the chaos of Kosmos is still above that.

    "With the search and investigation going on, the Kingdom and the Empire are now attacked every day and some of their men and horses are lost."

    "The two sides thought it was the other side''s hand in the dark, so they fought for each other, and there was no less conflict and fighting."

    "Some people have also noticed the traces of the old demon sect, believing that it was the old mob sect who secretly attacked the investigators. However, because both sides did not trust each other, they doubted whether the other party had taken the opportunity to fish in troubled waters, and launched some actions on their own to pour dirty water on the old demon sect. The conflicts and disputes did not stop."

    "Under such circumstances, cosmosley will occasionally appear the magic things that have been replaced, causing some losses among the civilians. Now Kosmos is in chaos."

    For this reason, ordinary civilians have been afraid to go to the streets, all locked up in their own homes, but they are still in fear all day long. They do not know when they will disappear and disappear, appear in other places, or suddenly appear other people or even demons in their homes. They are not at all at ease.

    The first order and the Knights of the broken blade were in constant conflict, and the efficiency of the investigation was low, which led to the delay in progress.Who would want to be involved in such a mess?

    The guards are also worried that if they put the nobleman who holds the Royal keepsake in, if something happens to him, the royal family will investigate him, and he may lose his head.

    In addition, the sterling family has issued a death order that no one should be allowed to enter. The guards really don''t know whether there will be an accident if they release them.

    Therefore, he can only try his best to persuade sheen to retreat.

    Who would have thought that Sean was silent for a while, and immediately opened his mouth.

    "I see. Let me in."

    Sheen did not change his mind at all.

    "My Lord."

    Guard face that called a bitter, heart that called a cool.

    Sheen didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He directly slapped the Royal Keepsake on the other party''s face, and even gently scratched his neck to tell him what would happen if he was not allowed to enter.

    Feeling the chill on his neck, the guard really wanted to cry.

    It''s death if you don''t let it go. Why is it so difficult to be a man?

    You guys are playing games with each other. Can you not involve us ordinary people?

    I was just looking at the door. I thought it was the most relaxed and least dangerous job. Who knew there would be such a proposition?

    I quit! When he went back, he resigned and went home to inherit the field left by his ancestors. He married the blind date introduced by his family last time, and lived a relaxed life of having children and going to the ground occasionally.

    But... But that blind date''s whole body flesh has two own so much!

    But there''s no way. Who will let the family have so much money?

    Let''s do it!

    "You go in..."

    at the moment, the guard can only utter his voice in dismay.

    "Thank you."

    Sheen did not know that his behavior led to people abandoning their dreams, recognizing the reality, ready to go home to accept the oppression of life, the life trajectory completely changed things, while smiling, while leading a group of girls, into cosmos.

    And the guard, despondent, rushed to report on this side.

    In any case, someone has broken through the blockade and entered the city. This kind of thing has to be reported to the higher authorities. Otherwise, people will really blame them.

    ...

    in this way, sheen and his party finally entered Kosmos.

    But this into Kosmos, a group of people immediately found the abnormal place.

    "... did you find out? Aye? "

    Sheen shrank his expression and opened his mouth to Ayi.

    "Well." AI Yi''s eyes flashed, and she said in a faint voice, "the magic flow in the atmosphere is obviously abnormal."

    Yes, the flow of magic is abnormal.

    And this kind of abnormality, Sean also experienced.

    "Isn''t it a magic ritual?"

    Sean brought up the matter.

    It''s very unusual for magic to experience magic like this.

    But Ayi shook his head and denied it.

    "No, it''s not a magic ritual." "Not only is the feeling of magic wrong, but also the phenomenon and conditions of the ceremony are not right," said AI Yi

    Indeed, the flow of magic as the ritual unfolds is very dark, evil and weird.

    On the contrary, the magic flow in Kosmos is weird, but it is not as dark and evil as the magic refining ceremony.

    Moreover, the object of the magic refining ceremony is the demons and magic objects. Although Kosmos is a melting pot of races, this melting pot is limited to the scope of the human race. There are human beings, elves, orcs, and dwarfs. However, there should be no demons, let alone demons. Except for the tamed riding animals, there will not be many magic things in the city.

    Such a place is not suitable for the magic refining ceremony.

    "What''s more, after the magic smelting ceremony is launched, the space inside and outside the ceremony will be completely isolated, and the scope covered by the ceremony will become another independent space, and there is no way to go in and out freely at all. Now that we can walk in, it proves that there is no magic refining ceremony being held here."

    AI Yi''s statement was approved by sheen.

    It really doesn''t feel like a ritual.

    What''s more, I haven''t heard that the magic refining ceremony will make the strange things mentioned by the guards appear in the ritual range.

    There should be other abnormalities, which have nothing to do with the magic refining ceremony.

    But sheen really cared about the flow of magic.

    "It''s no wonder that the Kingdom and the Empire thought that someone was holding a large-scale magic ceremony to play tricks."

    The flow of magic was so strange that people naturally thought for the first time whether there was any magic ceremony going on here, including Sean.

    Sean looked around.

    In Kosmos, all the buildings seem to have been disrupted. Some are overlapped, some are standing on the street, some are leaning, some are falling down, and some are leaning against each other and colliding with each other. It seems that there is no road left, and only some alleys and alleys between buildings and buildings can pass through."This is a good place to do bad things."

    Sheen understood why so many people were attacked.

    Can only walk in such a chaotic alley, then when to be attacked by a person with intention, isn''t it normal?

    At that time, the possibility of being caught up will be almost zero if people go to other places.

    This place has become a natural place of crime. I''m afraid that not only the kingdom people and Empire people are doing things, but also the ordinary people in the city may take the opportunity to do some illegal things like robbery.

    This, perhaps, is the reason for the blockade here.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    At this time, sheen did not know, the news that he had entered cosmos immediately reached the ears of the leader of the first order of the Stirling family.

    "Young nobles with royal keepsakes?"

    A handsome knight with fair hair and blue eyes frowned at the news from his subordinates.

    On a closer look, he was wearing the armor of the Royal Guard order.

    It was limejo.

    The Duke, who came back to deal with the strange affairs in the territory with his father, was sent here by the family to take charge of the matter.

    Surely, not even Sean would have thought that he would be in cosmosley with limjo?

    Of course, limjo would not have thought of it.

    However, the aristocracy holding the Royal keepsake, this statement caused limcho''s high attention.

    Because, as far as he knows, there is and only one person who fits this description.

    The other party is also a person who doesn''t like his eyes, so it''s impossible for limjo not to pay attention to it.

    Of course, limjo is not the only one here, but also two middle-aged men.

    "Do you know this man? Limjo

    The one who spoke was the tall and upright man of the two middle-aged men. According to his costume, he should be a knight, but he was full of military breath. His face was somewhat similar to Barry''s and limjo''s.

    This is also a matter of course.

    This man was the brother of the Stirling family, Barry''s brother, limjo''s uncle, and the second leader of the Stirling family. He controlled all the Knights of the Stirling family with one hand. He was the commander-in-chief of the Knights led by the Duke of Stirling, Yuri Stirling.

    "Uncle." Limjo looked at Yuri, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I''m not sure if it''s someone I know, but as far as I know, there is only one young nobleman in the capital who holds the Royal keepsake."

    At this point, Lim Joe''s tone can not help but appear some emotions.

    Yuri was keenly aware of it.

    "What? You have a problem with him? "

    Yuri looked at his nephew.

    At this time, the middle-aged Knight next to Yuri spoke.

    "How dare anyone offend master limcho?" The middle-aged Knight then showed fierce light, gave a fierce smile and said, "do you want to arrange it a little bit down here?"

    The fierce middle-aged knight, named Sona regizlig, was a count attached to the Duke of Stirling''s family, and also the head of the first order of Duke sterling, and a direct subordinate of Yuri.

    It was he who brought the news that sheen entered cosmos. He was also the elder brother of one of Yuri''s favorite wives, namely, Yuri''s wife''s mother''s family, so he dared to speak so frankly here.

    But it has to be said that limjo really wanted to do it.

    If the young nobleman holding the Royal Keepsake was really sheen, he would only be happy.

    In the past, Barry tried to deceive sheen to Duke sterling in order to make use of him, and set a trap in the Duke of sterling. But in the end, he was completely mercilessly broken by sheen, which made the Stirling family suffer a secret loss.

    This time, if sheen really comes to his own territory, then limjo naturally wants to keep him here forever.

    As it happens, there is a very chaotic mess here. Even if the Hearn pit is killed here, the Stirling family has a hundred ways to get rid of the crime.

    It was obviously because of this that Sona dared to claim to arrange it. He was not afraid that the other party had Royal keepsake and the royal family supported him.

    Yuri did not express his opinion, and did not seem to care about the Royal appearance behind each other.

    In such a case, if it was normal, limjo would nod his head very simply.

    But, remembering Sean''s stories, limjo had to ask first.

    "Did he come alone? Or is there someone else around you? "

    Limjo had a very cautious look.

    "He didn''t come alone." "According to the guard''s report, he was accompanied by a maid and two young girls," Sona said immediately

    At this point, there was a slight disdain on Sona''s face.

    The head of the first knighthood despised Sean for coming to such a chaotic and dangerous place, knowing the situation here, but still carrying the young master style of maid and little girl.

    "Does he think he''s here for an outing?"

    Sona''s voice was full of scorn.

    Who would have thought that, at his words, limjo''s face changed.

    "What do the two little girls look like?"

    Limjo asked, with a sense of urgency in his voice.

    This makes Yuri can''t help but be stunned, also let Sona a little surprised."What''s the matter? Master limcho? " Sona then puzzled way: "are not two little girls? Don''t you have to be so nervous? "

    "Not nervous?" Limjo sneered and said, "if you''re not nervous, you may not know who you''ve offended when you die."

    This speech surprised Sona.

    "Make it clear." Yuri frowned and said, "what''s wrong with those two little girls?"

    Limjo gave a wry smile, and then he whispered a few words.

    In the next second, the color of Youli could not help changing.

    "Master limcho, chief commander, what happened to the two little girls? Tell me about it, too

    Seeing the scene, soner, however dull, noticed that something was wrong and asked.

    Yuri opened his mouth, but did not choose to say it.

    I can''t help it. It can''t be spread around.

    Otherwise, it is very likely to cause great turbulence, leading to the collapse of the current situation.

    So, Yuri just said one thing.

    "If we can''t really move like that, Joe."

    Not only can''t move, but also must serve well.

    Otherwise, the consequences would not be within the reach of a single Stirling family.

    Limjo naturally understood this, and was silent, with more or less regret in his eyes.

    It seems that he really wants to keep sheen in this territory forever.

    Sona didn''t know what was going on, but he could see that Yuri and limjo seemed to be afraid of something.

    But he didn''t understand.

    "It''s just two little girls. What''s to be afraid of..."

    Sona murmured in secret.

    At this time, Yuri and limjo began to discuss on their own.

    "I didn''t expect him to come here all of a sudden."

    Limjo was really surprised.

    "Is it from the royal family?"

    Yuri thinks so.

    "No, my father has reported the matter here. Although the kingdom is very concerned about this matter, it is because the imperial side is not well controlled, so that they can not pick up the sensitive nerves of the Empire and let them think that the kingdom is going to send troops to take advantage of the opportunity to do something, so they have left the matter to our Stirling family."

    Limjo shook his head and made a negative.

    "What did that noble young master do here?"

    Yuri didn''t seem to understand.

    "I don''t know." Limjo naturally could not think of it. He could only sneer and said, "maybe I really came for an outing."

    This is really full of satire.

    Looking at such a limjo, Yuri thought.

    (the young nobleman and my nephew had a lot of trouble.)

    Yuri realized that.

    Who made it the first time he saw such a limjo?

    His nephew is gifted and talented, and is expected by his family that he can take the Stirling family back to the capital and take back all the ancestors lost.

    He has been dedicated to refining himself since childhood. His strength and character can be called impeccable. He has never shown such an ironic attitude towards specific objects.

    If it is not for the other side is likely to have a very terrible existence, Yuri does not mind to help his nephew, let him out of a bad breath.

    Anyway, limjo is the future owner of the Stirling family. As the second leader of the family, Yuri must want to pull him when he can.

    But the other side has that one, even to Yuri no matter how big courage, he dare not be strong.

    Rather, if that one really came to Kosmos and came to his own territory, it was undoubtedly very serious and must be treated well.

    Thinking of this, Yuri stood up.

    "Let''s go." "Let''s go and see you first," said Yuri

    Hearing this, Lim Joe thought for a moment and then stood up.

    Since that one is likely to come with sheen, it is impossible for them not to see him.

    This is not only because the Stirling family can''t afford to offend and neglect each other, but also because if they have the opportunity to make friends with each other, it is also a rare good thing for the Stirling family.

    Only Sona, still a guilty mutter.

    "Is it necessary?"

    That''s what he thought.

    Of course, it''s not necessary for him to go to the royal family, but it''s not necessary for him to support the royal family.You know, Yuri is the second leader of the Duke''s family, and limjo is the next generation head of the Duke''s family, with high position and power. If the royal family comes in person, it can be excused. Is it a royal errand?

    I''m not qualified to let these two be so careful.

    However, Sona still had to give the suzerain face.

    Even if his sister is Yuri''s favorite wife, that''s not the reason why I can''t be big or small.

    This is the head of the first order.

    However, he would never think about the origin of the people he was about to meet.

    ...

    at the same time, in the other direction of Kosmos, a princess also received the news of Sheen''s arrival.

    "Young nobles with royal keepsakes?"

    The princess murmured.

    "Who would it be?"

    Is that woman''s representative outside?

    "It is true that the woman was recently close to an adventurer who became a viscount."

    Behind the adventurer, there were powerful demons who could be used as backers and domesticated dragons as mounts. At one time, it also caused a lot of trouble in lagnadi''s country.

    The Ragnar royal family is even trying to find a way to dig this young aristocrat to their side.

    It would be interesting if the person who came was the adventurer mentioned in the rumor.

    "I''d like to see what a man looks like to make that woman feel close."

    so the princess''s highness could not help but recall the past and gnawing her teeth.

    "In any case, I will not admit defeat."

    "One day, I must surpass you."

    "Rosie, Ruthie Mithra."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    By this time, sheen and his party had entered the chaotic alleyways and headed for the depths of Kosmos.

    But it didn''t go well.

    "Hello! The noble young master over there

    "Is there anything valuable in you?"

    "Leave it behind!"

    "And the maid by your side, stay here for me

    "I prefer those two little girls!"

    "All good! Stay for us

    Walking on the dark path, in front of sheen and his party, several figures suddenly came out, holding weapons in their hands and laughing at him.

    They look like villains and gangsters, but they look like savages because they have animal ears and tails and clothes made of animal skins.

    The average person encounters this kind of situation, should be able to be frightened not light?

    Orcs are originally a race with outstanding physical ability. They are strong and strong, much stronger than humans and elves. This exhibition shows a sinister and vicious appearance, which is naturally enough to frighten people into paralysis.

    Obviously, the other party also understands his own situation. Judging from the appearance and atmosphere, it should not be the first time for the other party to do such a thing.

    In other words, the other party is a recidivist who specializes in robbery.

    However, in the face of these recidivists, sheen sighed with boredom.

    Not to mention sheen, but ayidu''s face was bored. Only jadeite blinked and watched curiously, while lashia was as indifferent as ever, as if nothing had happened.

    "How many times is this?"

    Sheen asked rahia.

    "If you remember correctly, it should be the eleventh time."

    Lasha''s expressionless response.

    "The eleventh time..." Sean was really bored and said, "is it too much?"

    "No way." Lasha was still calm and said: "this is the border, this is the place of war. In addition, as a melting pot of ethnic groups, this will become like this again. There are more people who take advantage of the fire."

    "Alas..." Sheehan sighed with a very explicit sigh.

    And this defiant behavior of the people naturally made those Orc habitual criminals angry.

    "Do you look down on us?"

    "It''s very courageous, noble young master!"

    "It seems that we must teach you a lesson first."

    "Repent to me!"

    The orcs, who were so clamoring, rushed in the direction of sheen.

    Not to mention, it''s very fast. It''s true that orcs are born with powerful physical abilities.

    Unfortunately, they bullied the wrong person.

    "Flying star."

    With an impatient wave on his face, Sean''s innumerable starlight suddenly twinkled and turned into small meteors, which burst out like beams of light.

    This is the primary magic in celestial magic. It has very little power. It is used to suppress others. It is similar to the empty bomb in previous life. It is specially used to capture the target alive and create deterrence.

    However, this kind of magic, which deliberately reduces its power and only increases its suppression power, falls into the hands of Hearn, who has a huge magic power, and has upgraded his magic skills to full level, which will become extremely powerful even at the primary level.

    So...

    "bambooboobam --"

    When the small, light like meteor falls, the whole path seems to have been washed by small shells, while the bursts of explosion, and burst apart.

    "What...!"

    "Woo...!"

    "Ah

    A group of ORC recidivists only felt a myriad of streamers before their eyes, and then they were all involved in small-scale gas explosions. In the gas explosion, they were beaten, blown up and impacted, and turned into ravaged garbage. Soon, they all fell to the ground one by one, dying.

    In the dark path, only a cloud of smoke and dust was left.

    Looking at this scene, jadeite''s face shows a color of joy, as if to see a beautiful fireworks general, Lasha''s face is expressionless, calm and unusual.

    Only AI Yi, still can''t help but say.

    "Is this really a non lethal primary magic to suppress the enemy?"

    Is there any misunderstanding in the human world about the words "suppressing the enemy", "no lethality" and "primary magic"?

    The effect of the primary magic is almost the same as that of the higher level magic. If it is not lethal, the path will be ruined?

    Is the celestial magic rumored to be so terrible?

    Ayi didn''t believe it.

    "Don''t make a fuss. This is primary magic."

    Sheen didn''t like it, and even loved the magic.

    There is no reason for it. Any attack magic exerted by his hand has always been very powerful, and the final damage is not small. In some cases, sheen can''t let go of his hands and feet to use magic to attack. Sometimes he really feels tied up and feels uncomfortable.Therefore, when he found the "Flying Star" such a suppression breath magic, sheen was more than happy to get a superior magic.

    This means that in some cases where convergence is needed, sheen can also use magic to solve problems, and the operability becomes much stronger.

    In view of this, sheen was quite optimistic about the magic of "Flying Star". He also trained for a while and was able to control the number of flying stars and the range of suppression.

    "The old rule, these people are at your disposal, Lasha."

    Sheen signaled to Lasha twice.

    "Yes."

    Ratha responded with no objection. She dragged the dying orcs into the alleys around the corner and returned in less than two seconds.

    Along the way, those minions who had been settled by sheen were like this, dragged from Lasha to the corner to deal with it.

    Because Lasha came back in less than two seconds, sheen looked at the corner in disbelief for the first time, but was shocked to find that all the guys had disappeared, leaving no trace.

    "You... Where did you get them all?"

    Sean asked in amazement.

    "Where to go."

    That''s what Lasha said to sheen. It was like saying, "there''s no need to care about the end of the garbage" or "the garbage should be buried underground." it''s really scary.

    At least, sheen is afraid to pursue.

    He always felt that once investigated, he would find out the facts that destroyed the three outlooks.

    Therefore, a sentence "elder sister, you are a cow" is finished.

    Of course, the elder sister''s power is not only here.

    "In other words, can we really find a hotel when we are wandering around aimlessly like this?"

    Sean is a little suspicious.

    But Lasha kept his eyes on sheen until sheen was a little scared before she spoke.

    "Please don''t doubt my professional ability."

    That''s what Lasha said.

    It''s true that he has just arrived in Kosmos, and the buildings in Kosmos have been in chaos. However, Lasha seems to have lived here for a long time. She clearly remembers all the terrain and has been leading the way for people.

    My saying is -- "don''t worry, I''ve already reserved a hotel. Please follow me."

    To be honest, Sheen has no idea when the hotel was reserved for Lasha.

    Obviously, the maid disappeared for just a few minutes after entering the city. Did she remember all the terrain, found the hotel and made a reservation?

    If this ability is known by those colorful flags of previous lives and complacent, there is no so-called master of time management who has caught fire in the backyard. I''m afraid they have to kneel down to call their ancestors?

    This is no longer the bunker can describe, absolutely want to God?

    Don''t be a maid at all. How about being queen? My elder sister Rasha!

    At a time when sheen was so skeptical about life, Ayi didn''t doubt Lasha''s ability.

    "Now that you''ve reserved a hotel, you can get there quickly." AI Yi has already accumulated to the limit that she is not worried and bored. She doesn''t want to hang out any more. She says, "if I''m so annoying again, I''m going to destroy this city."

    This is really frightening.

    But Sheehan felt the same way.

    If he didn''t want to hurt the innocent people in the city, Sean really wanted to have a meteor shower.

    Anyway, the loss was a certain Duke who had a festival. If he could cry, sheen would be very happy to see it.

    "It''s also a blockade. Why don''t you learn from galuoli and build a camp outside to gather together so that I can start decisively?"

    Sheen said that he could be punished.

    All in all, I''ve been bothered by some inexplicable minions, not only Ayi, but even Sean.

    "Next time, I really don''t want to keep my hands. Let those bastards repent in hell."

    Sheen dropped his words.

    AI has a problem.

    "Don''t you say you don''t open your mouth. It''s all about fighting and killing?"

    That''s what the little girl thinks.

    "I''m talking about girls'' paper, not boys'' paper."

    Sheen immediately refuted the past.

    At this time, Lasha suddenly made a sound.

    "You are no longer a boy''s paper, Mr. sheen."

    In a word, let this square world completely cold.

    Just when AI Yi is stunned and jadeite blinks her eyes, and looks at Lasha in an incredible way, sheen, who is convulsed in the corners of his mouth, suddenly senses a magic approach.

    "Is this

    Sheen''s eyebrows raised.

    It''s just because there''s one magic that sheen is familiar with."Is that young master here?" Sheen laughed and murmured, "well, things are getting a little bit interesting."

    It''s not just Sean. It seems that Ayi has found something.

    "Again?"

    AI Yi, who doesn''t know the identity of the other party, finally turns cold.

    See that, sheen quickly explained.

    "It''s not a little robber this time." Sheen said so, but his voice turned and said, "but they may be more annoying."

    When she heard the words "more annoying," ayi said.

    "Sure enough, the city is destroyed."

    At last, Ayi''s patience was at the bottom.

    "No, No Sheen shook his head and said playfully, "well, you can play a game."

    As he said that, a terrible magic burst out of Sean''s body.

    With this great magic, sheen stomped his foot.

    "Pay and move."

    At this moment, the whole cosmos was shocked.

    Then, earth shaking changes began to appear.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    In a path not far from sheen and others, limcho, Yuri and Sona led a group of knights to the direction of sheen and others.

    "Are you sure it''s this way?"

    As he walked, Yuri confirmed to Sona.

    Due to the chaos of the current order of buildings in Kosmos, even the streets are filled with buildings. It will be much more difficult to go to specific places and find specific people than before.

    In addition, sheen and others have not yet found a place to settle down. If they want to confirm where they are at this time and go there, the difficulty will rise in a straight line.

    , therefore, the first cavalry can only arrange the eyeliner at the commanding heights of Coase Moss, so that they can confirm the terrain, the location of the building and the location of each person in the city from the height to monitor and report in real time, so as to achieve the purpose of traffic and target finding.

    It is not only the first order that is doing this, but also the Duan blade order from the imperial side. Therefore, it can be said that there is a slight disturbance in cosmos, which will be detected and reported to the leaders.

    Thanks to this, the people of the first order did not take much effort to confirm the current location of sheen and others.

    "About five minutes ago, reports of young noblemen with maids and little girls came from the surrounding area, and the people in charge of monitoring other areas also witnessed the other party entering their own surveillance area. So it should be this way. Go straight ahead and you will be able to meet each other."

    Sona replied with such a report.

    "That''s good." Yuri nodded, then looked at limjo, and said, "you can control your emotions later. Don''t be perceived as hostile, you know?"

    "Don''t worry, uncle." Limjo said without expression: "the people of the guard Knights will carry out a training, that is, let the Knights control their hostility, so as not to be detected by the perception skills like [enemy perception], and control their own hostility. This is a compulsory course for any guard knight."

    After all, if the hostility is too obvious, it will cause the reaction of having the perception skills such as "enemy perception", which will make the enemy aware of his position, which is not conducive to combat, but also to covert operations.

    Therefore, it is not only the guard order, but also the high-scale and high-level Knights will carry out this training in order to completely hide their hostility to others.

    The first order also had this training, and Yuri and Sona naturally knew that.

    It''s just...

    "it''s not easy to let yourself face the enemy without showing hostility?"

    Soner''s Distressed statement proves how difficult this so-called compulsory course is.

    To put it bluntly, it is even more difficult for the rest of us to master this skill, except for the cavalry order which the kingdom is proud of.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that all the people who joined the guard order were masters of level 70 or above, and each of them had a very high fighting quality, it would not have been possible to achieve satisfactory training results.

    Limjo is a very good rising star in the guard order, but he has mastered this special skill.

    Otherwise, Lim Joe couldn''t be so calm and doubtless when he faced sheen.

    Unfortunately, after all, Lim Joe was still one move short of chess. When he was against Sean in Wangdu, he showed instant hostility several times.

    I''m afraid that the instant hostility can''t be detected by others. Only sheen, who has upgraded the enemy perception skill to full level, can be keenly aware of it. Otherwise, it is possible that LIM Jomon has been in the drum all the time.

    Even to Lim Joaquin''s surprise, Sheen''s [enemy perception] skill has already been upgraded to full level, and his hostility is extremely difficult to expose.

    Of course, limjo didn''t know about it, so he didn''t know he had been exposed and was blacklisted by Sean.

    That''s what limjo said.

    "My father said that I can''t touch him now, so I''ll bear it."

    What limjo said, Yuri nodded with satisfaction.

    "I believe you can do it."

    Yuri patted limjo on the shoulder, without any doubt.

    Yuri knew how good this nephew was.

    It can be said that LIM Joe did not disappoint. If it was not for the sudden killing of Sean in the middle of the way, even Barry would not dislike the slow progress of his strategy on Roxie.

    In view of this, limjo wanted to get rid of sheen.

    Only because, this person is his stumbling block, cannot he exist.

    No matter in public or private, it is the same.

    (wait...)

    recalls the beautiful face of the unparalleled Princess of highness, and rejoice again.

    (I will surely crush you and take away the favor and favor of Her Highness Rosie Ruth.)

    It''s something limjo wants to do anyway.Even if there is dragon demon behind the other side to support him, and the moon demon, the demon family''s supreme, is paying attention to him, limjo will not give up.

    How can I give up?

    since she saw her royal highness, limjo''s heart could not contain others. Even if the family''s hundreds of years of great wishes, the importance must be placed behind the princess''s highness.

    I must get the princess

    Only by getting her can limjo get everything he wants, whether it''s his inner love or his family''s wish, which can be realized at that time.

    For this reason...

    "you have to be patient now."

    Patience!

    Patience!

    Patience!

    Limjo kept telling himself this in his heart, giving himself hints.

    Under such circumstances, limjo slowly wiped away the hostility to Sean in his heart, deceived his subconscious mind and let himself put down his hatred.

    "Good."

    Everything went well, so that limjo nodded, and Yuri on the side showed a look of relief.

    However...

    "boom

    Just in this moment, an amazing magic suddenly appeared from the front.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    Yuri, Sona, and all the Knights present all changed their faces and were shocked.

    "The magic...!"

    Limjo, too, was astonished and could not help exclaiming.

    The sudden appearance of magic is quite amazing, so that all people are shocked.

    That''s not the magic that humans can have. It''s terrible.

    But at the same time, the city began to tremble.

    "Be careful!"

    "Be on guard

    Yuri and Sona yelled, and all the Knights pulled out their weapons.

    Limjo, too, drew out his weapon and looked alert.

    But at this point, the vision begins to happen.

    "Boom...!"

    Suddenly, the buildings, which were in a state of chaos, began to slide, move and change their positions.

    "This is...!"

    Limcho, Yuri and Sona watched the scene, and their hearts couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    Did the strange things that happened to Duke Sterling begin to appear again?

    However, why is the movement so big this time?

    You know, when the strange things happened before, they didn''t cause such a big noise as this one. Instead, they happened quietly and ended quietly without anyone noticing. When someone reacted, people or buildings had been moved to other places.

    What''s more, it was a person who met this strange thing before, and the buildings changed one by one. Never before have all the buildings moved, causing a large number of buildings to move.

    Under such circumstances, the terrain that the first knight regiment was hard to find out changed dramatically, and the paths were also constantly changing, which was totally different from before.

    In the building, people were frightened by the sound of the building and even the sound of panic.

    "Be careful!"

    At this time, Yuri''s voice rang out.

    A building will come at an amazing speed, so that people face a change.

    "Avoid!"

    At soner''s command, everyone started to dodge the building.

    But the surrounding buildings were crashing one by one.

    The faces of the Knights changed again and again. Some even raised their hands and prepared to use magic to blow the buildings away.

    "Stop it!" Yuri immediately whispered, "no one is allowed to attack buildings!"

    It''s not an empty house.

    If the first order attacks those buildings wantonly with magic, it will certainly hurt the people who scream and scream.

    "Avoid! Avoid it

    Sona can only shout again and again, so that the Knights do not dare to release magic attacks, and can only escape the buildings from the collision again and again.

    Including limjo, the same is true.

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    Limjo dodged and was surprised.

    This phenomenon has never happened before.

    "Is the strange thing escalating?"

    Limjo thought of such a thing in his mind, but could not do anything about it. He continued to dodge the incoming buildings.

    When the first regiment was in chaos, it seemed that the whole regiment had lost its momentum.

    ......Unfortunately, in addition to the first order, another order was involved in such chaos and was attacked by buildings.

    It was a knightly order with a group of women wearing armor that was obviously not royal. The armor was engraved with the design of a broken sword.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Be careful!"

    The female Knights of the order protected a princess in the middle one by one. They watched the buildings moving back and forth, as if they were surrounded. They felt like they were in a dead end.

    "You step back."

    The princess, who was protected in the middle of the knights, watched the situation calmly. After a while, she turned her eyes and looked in a direction. After squinting her eyes, she said something like this.

    "It seems that some people don''t want us to get close to the past, so they can only break the game with a bit more tough means."

    So the princess pulled out a sword from her waist.

    The sword, glittering and brilliant.

    If sheen was here, he would be surprised to find that the sword was 80% similar to the holy sword.

    However, it is not the sacred radiance of the holy sword, but a specious white light.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    "That way, those guys won''t be able to come and annoy you?"

    In the only path in Kosmos that did not produce vision, sheen, who slowly regained his magic power, showed a successful and treacherous smile.

    "You really know how to play."

    Ayi seemed to know what was going on and rolled her eyes.

    "Do you want to be found by those guys?" "I guess at least 80% of their thoughts are to get in touch with you," he said

    Obviously, sheen was very clear that his whereabouts had been known to the knights in the fortress city for the first time, and the first order knew that there was a famous Dragon demon among the little girls around him.

    Otherwise, on the way over here, the reaction of his [enemy perception] skill to limjo will not get weaker and weaker, until it has just disappeared completely, proving what the other side should be afraid of, and then they can restrain their hostility.

    The eldest son of the Duke of Stirling was also present at the last knighthood dinner.

    Therefore, sheen can easily guess that the other party does not dare to mess around because of the existence of AI Yi, but intends to come and have a relationship with AI pan.

    "If you can get the appreciation and support of the demons, you will be able to do some random things with no scruple in the Terrans. With such advantages, a noble will want to climb a relationship."

    Sheen shrugged.

    "Then they''ve got the wrong person." "I''m not interested in them at all," Ai said without expression

    In a word, it completely blocked the hope of the Stirling family.

    Sean was laughing and laughing.

    Sheen didn''t know what the other demons were like, but he knew very well how difficult the little girl was.

    Basically, as long as it can''t arouse the girl''s interest, it''s impossible for her to pay attention to it in any case, and it''s impossible for her to take a look at it.

    This condition alone has wiped out 99.999999% of the entire Terran population.

    For those who are not interested in the object, AI Yi can be how cold, how ruthless, Sean has long seen.

    Therefore, the stirlems should thank sheen for causing them some trouble so that they can''t get here. Otherwise, Ayi won''t even look at them, and maybe even destroy the city and make them have no place to cry.

    It is said that this bad personality is not uncommon among the demons.

    "The demon clan is originally a race that highly values power. For those whose strength has been recognized by them, they will pay homage to those whose strength has been recognized. However, they usually don''t pay too much attention to those with poor strength. Even some people with bad character will despise and despise the weak, and even bully the weak. As the top of the demons, the six demons have a strong tendency in this respect."

    This is what Roxie once said to sheen.

    AI Yi obviously has such a tendency. Although he does not bully and despise the weak, his indifference to those who are not interested may be more serious than bullying and belittling.

    According to Roxie, most of the other demons are like this. Even if they have different personalities, they are not interested in ordinary people. If you want them to look at you, you must get their approval.

    "From this point of view, Lord sera is an exception among the demons, so she will become the head of the six demons and live with the other two realms and two clans from the position of the supreme demon clan?"

    Because the moon demon has a pair of wise eyes, and his personality is inclined to the relationship of counsellors. No matter how small the details are, they will not want to miss them. No matter how small the characters are, they will carefully observe them. Therefore, they can represent the demons and interact with the protoss and Terrans.

    That is to say, among the six demons, Sila is a kind one, and the rest are not so easy to get along with.

    Of course...

    "you don''t think that Sarah is a good person to get along with. Maybe she won''t ignore you or despise you, but if you don''t have value worthy of her attention, she won''t care much about you."

    In this world, when others greet you with a smile, it doesn''t mean that they like you and welcome you from the heart.

    Sera is the kind of person who seems to be easy to get along with, but actually can feel a sense of distance between words and lines.

    Br >

    , the only one who has ever been able to get along with a demon king for many years has never been able to get along with a demon lord. In other words, why do you have such a good relationship with a demon king

    That''s what Rosie said to sheen.

    You can imagine how lucky sheen was.

    It''s a pity that sheen didn''t have any sense of reality.

    After all...

    "I don''t know how hard it is for a woman who can do it with one or two desserts."

    At that time, Sean, who said this sentence, was beaten by Roxie.No way. Strictly speaking, the royal highness of the princess is also a woman who has been fix up with one or two desserts. Sheen said that she would not be beaten if she wanted to speak.

    However, how would you feel if someone knew that the beast had made the first beauty of the Terran and the Dragon demon, one of the six demons, with a few desserts?

    Will you release a deadly curse that cannot be resisted by the sword?

    Well, Sean wants to see how the eldest son of the Duke of Stirling will deal with this situation.

    "I''ll give you some more."

    With that, Sean''s magic reappeared.

    But at this moment, AI Yi raised her head.

    "It looks like a funny guy is coming."

    When AI Yi finally stopped being impatient and said such words with some interest, sheen moved his head and looked in a direction.

    "Bang!"

    The walls of a building suddenly burst open, raising countless dust.

    In the dust, one after another of the female knights rushed out, and quickly scattered, will sheen and others to surround.

    The scene raised the heads of sheen and his party.

    However, neither Ayi, Lasha or jadeite were panicked because of the sudden situation. Instead, they were all calm.

    So, of course, is sheen.

    He was still staring at the center of the dust, as if he ignored all the female Knights around him, and his eyes also showed a trace of interest.

    Next second, a figure appears slowly from the dust.

    "You''re Sean portstuart, aren''t you?"

    It was a heroic voice, full of momentum and awe inspiring, but also pleasant to the ear.

    The owner of the voice is a girl in a long robe and Imperial military uniform, but her lower body is a light pleated skirt, with two long ribbons hanging from the back of the pleated skirt, and long tube military boots on her feet.

    The girl''s appearance is also full of heroic spirit, but also extraordinarily exquisite. At first glance, it looks like a goddess of martial arts from the sky, integrating beauty and magnificence into one.

    Such a beautiful and gorgeous female warrior God, even with her toes to guess, can guess the identity of each other.

    "The second king of the Empire, capelin ragner..."

    sheen guessed the identity of the other.

    However, the sword in the opponent''s hand immediately attracted Sean''s attention.

    "That''s..."

    looking at the golden and shining sword, which has a very similar appearance to the holy sword, sheen was stunned and immediately surprised.

    Through the identification skill survey, sheen saw through the sword.

    ==========

    holy sword (imitation)

    ¡¤ no exclusive.

    ¡¤Effect, level + 30.

    ¡¤Effect, full skill level + 3.

    ¡¤Effect, all types of damage reduced by 30%.

    ¡¤Restriction, only one of the above three effects can take effect at the same time.

    ¡¤The above three effects can only be effective for one hour in the same day.

    ¡¤In particular, when facing the real sword, it will absorb a certain degree of holy sword strength, cancel the above two restrictions, and gradually improve the above three effects.

    ¡¤In particular, when confronted with the real sword, it will absorb a certain degree of holy power, and have the restraint effect on the evil nature object and power in a certain period of time.

    ¡¤The imitation of the holy sword can only be used by the descendants of the brave with the blood of the brave.

    ==========

    when such a message came to Sean''s mind, sheen was really shocked.

    "Imitation?"

    Is there any imitation of the sword?

    What''s going on?

    Sean was filled with wonder.

    Instead, it was Ayi, who glanced at the imitation sword in capelin''s hand, and the voice sounded in Sheen''s ear.

    "Even if the material used by the daredevil and the demon world can''t be used as the original material for three times, it can''t be used by the daredevil for three times

    "Although it''s just an imitation, it''s far more powerful than ordinary magic weapons. I''ve heard my subordinates mention it."

    "I didn''t expect to see it today."

    From Ayi''s voice, her interest seemed to increase a little.

    Obviously, the imitation sword aroused a little interest from Ayi.

    Instead, sheen heard a more startling news from Ayi''s words.

    "You say descendants of the brave?"The princess of this empire is actually a descendant of the brave?

    Isn''t that to say...

    "yes, the founder of the Laguna empire was also a brave man."

    AI Yi then tone with a little disdain voice.

    "Besides, I solved the brave man at the beginning."

    That''s why Ayi knew something about the Ragnar empire.

    Just as Sheen''s mouth twitched, his eyes suddenly sharpened.

    "I''m talking to you. Don''t you hear me?"

    With the sound of such a sentence, a gust of wind suddenly blows.

    Sheen suddenly turned to God and pulled out his sword without hesitation.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of steel crashing suddenly rings.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    "Bang!"

    In the clear sound of steel collision, the white imitation sword quickly chopped like a flash, and fell heavily on the seal sword which was set up in a hurry, causing a burst of dazzling sparks.

    The princess of the Empire, named capelline, did not know when she ran in front of Sean and chopped it with a sword.

    "Oh? Did you react in time? "

    Kapelin''s good-looking eyebrows rose slightly, and a trace of surprise appeared on her beautiful face.

    Although kapelin didn''t exert all her strength in that attack, she also attacked with an imitation sword. Ordinary knights, not to mention blocking them, would be cut down and fall if they didn''t have time to react.

    "I see. It seems no joking rumour to be able to win the favor of Rosie lusti Mithra."

    Kapelin then said such words, let the sword of sheen also raised eyebrows.

    "Do you know Roxie?"

    Sheen asked this question subconsciously.

    Who ever thought that this problem would bring unexpected reaction.

    "Of course I know her." "Even if I forget all the important things in my life in the past 17 years, I will never forget that woman," she said with a cold face

    This kind of words revealed the astonishing persistence and hatred.

    Sheen''s eyes narrowed at once.

    It seems that the princess of the Empire and the princess of the Kingdom have some friendship that ordinary people don''t know.

    It''s just that this friendship is definitely not a good thing.

    "Didn''t that woman come?" Kapelin looked at Sean tightly and said coldly, "do you know that I dare not come here? Or is it not worth the king''s best genius for thousands of years to do something about the border? "

    Sheen was not happy to hear that.

    What? Our daughter-in-law can be so wantonly slandered without her side, right?

    Where do you put me as a man?

    So sheen spoke mercilessly.

    "I don''t know where you came from, sister."

    Sheen''s implication is obvious, is to tell the other party, don''t take yourself too seriously, no one knows you''re here, and there won''t be a long way for fear of you.

    In a simple and crude way, it is...

    "which onion are you?"

    As sheen spoke, a huge magic power sprang from him.

    "Bang!"

    Kapelin was blown away by the magic storm rolled up by sheen, rubbing against the ground all the way and sliding a distance.

    "The magic..."

    kapelin was a little surprised, as if she was surprised by Sheen''s powerful magic.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Your Highness!"

    Seeing this, the women around them changed their faces and glared at Sean, even when they were ready to attack.

    "Stop it!"

    Capelin stops a group of female knights and looks coldly at Sean.

    "You''re the first one to talk to me like that."

    That''s what capelin said.

    "Is it?" Shane threw aside her mouth and said, "sorry, I was an adventurer before I became a nobleman. I was a rough man. I was so different from your royal highness."

    "Are you satirizing me?" Capelin smiles, but there is not much smile in her eyes. She just says, "you look like this in front of Rosie lusti?"

    "What?" Sheen laughed and said, "is there a problem?"

    "If it is, then it is not." "But if not, it proves that you are not a rude person who treats everyone equally, but a layman who, like other men, only revolves around that woman."

    In other words, the imperial princess could tolerate sheen as a rude man, but she could not tolerate him as a layman.

    Because, such differential treatment, will only make her sniff, feel very unhappy.

    In the past, the same thing has not happened to capelin.

    "The men of the kingdom would just turn around the woman. They were polite to each other. In fact, they were eager to find a chance to make a stand for that woman. When they saw me saying bad things about that woman, they immediately felt like they wanted to show themselves, or were stimulated to show their heads in front of me."

    Capelin was a little contemptuous.

    "You''re probably the same kind of person, aren''t you? You want to please Rosie, Ruthie Mithra, by stepping on me, right? But I have to tell you, it''s better not to think too much. That woman doesn''t look up to any of the opposite sex. In her eyes, your performance is probably similar to that of performance, which is not worth mentioning at all

    Sheen frowned at capelin''s words.

    The next second¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Kapelin''s face suddenly changed, and she quickly set up her imitation sword in front of her, like sheen before her.

    At the same time, Sheen''s figure turned into an illusion, and suddenly appeared in front of capelin. The sword in his hand was also turned into thunder, and flashed by with a cold sword light like a white thunder.

    "Dang --!"

    There was a ringing sound of steel.

    The white thunder''s chopping hit the imitation sword set up by capelin, which made a circle of force flow.

    Kapelin only felt a powerful force burst on her imitation sword, and then the whole person was hit and flew. She rolled several circles in confusion on the ground. Only then did she clap the stone bricks under her body, swing her body around, jump up into the air and land on the ground, and stand up again.

    "Your Highness!"

    The women of the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade suddenly exclaimed, and the hostility finally emerged in the eyes of sheen.

    "You...!"

    Not to mention the female Knights of the Knights of the broken blade order, even kapelin did not expect that sheen would suddenly attack herself. Moreover, the blow was so fast and heavy that she almost had no time to deal with it, resulting in embarrassment.

    At the moment, capelin was startled and angry.

    Instead, it was Sean, looking at capelin with a smile.

    "what detest the world and its ways are, but I want to say, in front of my face, that we should have a bad word for our royal highness, a kingdom man should come out, and turn a cynical Empire out of your head?"

    Sheen said as if he were looking at a fool.

    "As for whether people think highly of us, it''s none of your business? Your highness? "

    The harsh remarks made her face look a little ugly.

    And the women of the Knights of the Knights of the order of the broken blade could not help it.

    "Shut up!"

    "Do not insult your highness!"

    "Hateful Kingdom man!"

    Several of the Knights cried out in anger, reached out their hands, rolled up their magic power, and even rushed directly to sheen.

    "Give and bind."

    Sheen immediately released the magic, the magic into the atmosphere, so that the atmosphere into a strong pressure, like an invisible cage general, shrouded in the female knights.

    A group of female Knights froze there in an instant, as if frozen, motionless.

    "Magic?"

    Capelin was shocked.

    This man, actually learned to pay magic?

    It''s true that his magic power is so abundant that it determines the effect. It''s like chicken ribs in the hands of ordinary people, but it has magical effect in the hands of powerful magic people. It''s really suitable for magic that tests personal ability.

    It''s just, maybe it''s a little tricky.

    Originally, kapelin had been thinking about being liked by that woman. She didn''t know what else Sean could do besides tame a dragon.

    Now she knew that Sheen''s personal strength might not be under her.

    That changed the way she looked at Sean.

    "Interesting."

    Kapelin always thought that among her peers, people who could be on the same level as herself and that woman should not exist in the world.

    But now, sheen is showing overwhelming strength, telling capelin that there is no shortage of talent in the world.

    This made capelin''s eyes brimming with war.

    On its body, a powerful magic power began to emerge, shaking the atmosphere.

    "Oh?"

    Sean''s mouth went up.

    As early as capelin appeared, sheen knew that the imperial princess did not seem to be an ordinary person.

    Because, she seems to be the same age as Roxie, but her rank is comparable to that of the Kingdom''s treasure, which is known as the first genius of the human race.

    Yes.

    Kapelin''s rating is 70, not below Roxie at all.

    She has acquired a series of skills, all of which are not inferior to Roxie.

    She also holds a fake sword, which can not be underestimated.

    In addition to this extraordinary magic, if she still holds a unique skill which is not weak, then among her peers, maybe only Roxie can dominate the other side.

    It''s a little bit of fun for Sean.

    "Come on." Sheen hooked her finger at capelin and said, "let me see which one is stronger, the princess of the kingdom or the princess of the Empire."

    This sentence changed the sense of war in capelin''s eyes.

    It''s getting more amazing, more terrifying.

    No way.

    Which one is stronger?

    Is that worth saying?

    "I am, of course!"

    Capelline then suddenly stepped on the ground under her feet and ran in the direction of sheen.That speed, as fast as lightning.

    "Flying star!"

    Without any hesitation, sheen immediately released celestial magic, making countless small meteors into rain of light, falling from the sky, pouring down, covering the direction of capelin.

    "Convert!"

    Facing the pouring rain of light, capelin did not dodge, but sang a short incantation, which made her imitation sword shine.

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    The rain of light suddenly fell on capelin''s body, constantly impacting her delicate body.

    But kapelin was completely unaffected and rushed to sheen in the rain of light.

    Sheen understood the reason in an instant.

    "Turn the effect of imitation sword to weaken damage, and then with defense skills, can you rush in one breath?"

    this Royal Highness Princess.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    In the sky, the rain of light from tiny meteors was still pouring down, bombing capelin.

    However, with the passage of time, the scale and power of the pouring rain of light have increased a lot, becoming like shells washing the ground, setting off more and more intense explosion sound.

    Sheen was no longer merciful and raised the power of "Flying Star" to the maximum, in an attempt to stop the imperial princess.

    But maybe it''s because the "Flying Star" is a primary magic after all, and it has not been too destructive. The rain of light from the sky has never hurt capelin, making her successfully advance in front of sheen.

    "Convert!"

    As she darts in front of Sean, capelin sings a short spell again, replacing the effect of the imitation sword.

    With the light of the imitation sword flowing, this time, kapelin''s body is no longer covered with the radiance of the sword, which weakens the damage, but turns the light into strength, and her momentum soars.

    "Is this a promotion?"

    Sheen saw through it and immediately set up his sword.

    "Bang!"

    Kapelin''s imitation sword turned into a flash cut and knocked on Sheen''s sword, making Mars appear again.

    However, unlike the last attack, the strength and strength of this attack have become very strong.

    Sheen can''t help but step back and let kapelin in power.

    "Shua Shua...!"

    In the sound of breaking through the sky, capelin waved the imitation sword calmly and pulled up the sword light, which made the flash of chop attack quickly, covering Sheen''s whole body.

    Sheen saw the countless sword light hit, heart is also for capelin''s offensive feel a screen in his heart.

    Kapelin''s chopping is very fast and simple. There is not too much fancy, and there is no crooked way. It is a kind of killing sword technique which pursues the efficiency of killing enemies. It is different from the general sword skills in essence.

    In fact, in kapelin''s skill column, her skill level of "two handed sword" is only level 5, which is quite different from that of full level sheen. Compared with Roxie, who has level 8 [two handed sword], she has a skill called "flash sword", which has a level of 7.

    This kind of [flash sword] seems to be a kind of superior weapon skill. Compared with the general weapon skill, it has a special advantage in a certain aspect, so it has great power.

    The general weapon skills such as "two handed sword" can bring learners a regular sword skill, that is to say, all aspects are very average, there are no obvious advantages, but there are no disadvantages. It can be regarded as a skill move to win in stability.

    But skills like flash sword are different.

    This kind of skill will usually specialize one aspect''s merit, causes this aspect merit to become extremely prominent, far surpasses the general movement.

    For example, [flash sword] is a kind of skill that pursues the efficiency of killing enemies. It has an unparalleled advantage in killing enemies quickly. It can let the learners of skills make extremely fast and simple chopping, just like the wind and the shape of flash. If you are careless about this, you will be cut off your head without even seeing the track of the chopping attack, and you will die no more.

    However, similar to this kind of superior sword skills, usually because of a prominent feature and lead to a defect.

    Kapelin''s [flash sword] is like this, specialized in the speed of the chop, but abandoned the defense.

    So...

    "Shua!"

    Sheen''s figure flashed and disappeared in front of capelin.

    Countless flashes of chopping down on Sean''s position the second before, only hitting the air.

    "What?"

    Seeing sheen disappear, capelin''s face changed slightly.

    But by this time, sheen had already appeared beside the imperial princess.

    "Dang --!"

    The sword suddenly cut, and again with a striking sound like a bell.

    "Goo...!"

    Capelline only came and hastened to set up the imitation sword defense, but was cut by the blow to numb her arm, snorted, and retreated several steps.

    That''s proof of a lack of defense.

    Otherwise, capelin would not have stepped back so much.

    "To the explosion."

    Sheen is facing the retreating capelin, mercilessly releasing the magic.

    "Bang!"

    The atmosphere, which had been given the characteristics of explosion, immediately expanded and burst into an endless flame, swallowing capelin.

    However...

    "convert!"

    The imitation sword in capelin''s hand is a fleeting light, and the effect changes.

    "Hum!"

    With a tremor in the atmosphere, the red magic light appears from capelin''s imitation sword and turns into a magic blade, which is lifted up and cut off at one stroke."Pooh

    The endless flame was immediately cut off by the magic blade and turned into a spark to dissipate.

    No doubt, it''s a magic sword skill.

    In addition, it''s also a magic sword skill that is enhanced by imitating the holy sword.

    "Become the effect of skill level upgrade?"

    Sean burst into a smile.

    Kapelin''s magic sword skill has been raised to level 7.

    In addition, the effect of adding three to the full skill level of the imitation holy sword will make kapelin possess the full level of [magic sword] skill, making the magic light of [magic sword] extremely solid and bright, illuminating the surrounding areas.

    "Drink it

    In a gust of wind like sudden advance, kapelin holds the blade of the scarlet magic sword and uses the skill of the flash sword to make a stab like scarlet flash.

    The spike, as if it could cut through space and distance, darted in front of Sean in the blink of an eye.

    Even sheen had to admit that he couldn''t avoid the lightning attack.

    After all, Sean didn''t use the "limit change" skill to strengthen fouls. On the other hand, even if he had the "avoidance" skill constantly warning him how to avoid, and his physical ability could not keep up with him, even if his brain knew to avoid it, it would not work.

    Not to mention, with the power of three points added to the full skill level, both the magic sword and the flash sword are full level, and the opponent''s level is higher than sheen, so sheen can''t escape.

    If you don''t have the same fouls skill as "instant move"...

    "Shua!"

    Just as the red magic blade was about to penetrate Sheen''s chest like lightning, Sheen''s figure disappeared again.

    "Boom

    When the red chopper was shot down, it was a burst of gas explosion and shock wave, which lifted the ground around.

    "Disappeared again...!"

    Kapelin''s eyes were frozen, but suddenly she felt something in her heart. The magic sword in her hand turned into a second flash of scarlet, and suddenly cut to one side.

    "Great!"

    There, Sean''s figure suddenly appeared, facing the face-to-face attack of terror, not surprised but happy, laughing.

    "Boom

    The amazing [magic sword] fell on Sean, and it caused a burst of gas and impact, smashing the ground under his feet, making the ground fall like a lightning strike.

    However, under the red magic chop, sheen was not damaged.

    That amazing magic torrent impact on his body, actually did not bring him even a little damage.

    "Resistance skills...!"

    Kapelin''s pupils shrank, and she understood why.

    "That''s right." Sean smiles at capelin in the red magic and says, "it''s resistance skills."

    To be correct, it should be said that the resistance skill plus the protection of the holy sword is right.

    Although three seals have been applied, don''t forget that there is still a small part of the effect of Sheen''s holy sword that can not be completely blocked, which can bring effects such as level plus 10, all skill level plus 1, and damage reduction of all types by 10%.

    If you have a resistance skill that is superior to full level, and the damage is reduced by 10%, even the full level [magic sword] and the full level [flash sword] can''t hurt Sean.

    Of course...

    "if you have the magic power of Roxie, the power of the [magic sword] will be so strong that the resistance skill can''t completely cut off all the damage."

    Sheen said, as if regretfully.

    "It''s a pity you didn''t."

    With that, sheen suddenly burst out of the magic and hit capelin''s abdomen with no mercy.

    "Bang!"

    A heavy punch hit kapelin in the abdomen and blew it out. It hit the wall of a building and broke the wall.

    "Cough...!"

    She couldn''t help but spit out all the air in her lungs.

    At the critical moment, capelin changed the effect of imitation sword in time, gained the strength to weaken the damage, and combined with her own defense skills, she resisted Sheen''s attack.

    However, this attack, kapelin did not completely resist.

    The ability to deal direct damage to your opponent, which can cause damage to your opponent.

    If it wasn''t for the penetration effect, it couldn''t surpass the power of the imitation sword, and it was weakened a lot in the end. This blow could at least blow capelin out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    Sean looked at this kind of capelin and was very satisfied.

    His ability to crush the imperial Princess unilaterally is enough to prove that his strength is improving.

    You know, sheen hasn''t used extreme change yet.

    At the beginning, sheen could only reach a draw with Roxie when he used "extreme change", or even lost a little bit.And kapelin showed the strength and then compared with Roxie is not weak.

    After all, Roxie used the Sealed sword at that time. Even if kapelin''s sword was imitated, which was far from the genuine one, the imitation sword had no seal, and each effect was better than the sealed one. In summary, compared with the Sealed sword, it was not much worse.

    Kapelin''s rise to 55, however, did not prove to be overpowering.

    so...

    , "you can''t, Princess highness."

    That''s what sheen said.

    "It seems that Roxie is better."

    As soon as the words came out, capelin''s hand, which was embedded in the wall, suddenly trembled.

    On the body, a strange magic began to work.

    "Well?"

    When he retreated to the edge of the battlefield with Lasha and emerald, Ayi suddenly whispered.

    Sean was about to turn around and leave, but suddenly his face changed.

    "Boom

    A terrible magic came from behind sheen.

    The earth trembles in an instant.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Sheen turned hard and looked behind him.

    There, inexhaustible magic like a volcano erupted.

    It''s just that the magic doesn''t come out aimlessly.

    Sheen clearly saw that, with the flow of magic, a pair of white wings slowly formed and unfolded behind a figure.

    On the one hand, it unfolds such a pair of magic wings, and on the other hand, it floats towards the air.

    "... I didn''t expect that I would be forced to do it by people of my age other than Rosie lusti."

    Holding the imitation sword, the imperial princess looked down at Sean with a cold look. Her eyes turned silver, reflecting her white wings behind her.

    It was like a real warrior goddess.

    But looking at such an angel like female warrior God, Sheen''s expression is beginning to become dignified.

    Just because, from the beginning, his "magic sense" skill sent a warning to sheen about how dangerous the enemy was in front of him.

    Sheen knew what was going on.

    To his knowledge, there is only one skill besides the holy sword, which can make people suddenly show such drastic changes and bring terrible power increase.

    "Unique skill..."

    the imperial Princess played her real trump card.

    "Do you really have unique skills?"

    Sheen calmed himself down.

    Capelline''s face was expressionless.

    "The royal family of Laguna empire is also the descendants of the brave. In this case, it is strange that we, who inherited the blood of the brave, can have such talent?" Capelin said coldly: "but the world is only to see the kingdom of Mithra, only recognize the descendants of the brave of Mithra Kingdom, think that they are real heroes, but often subconsciously forget that we, the royal family of ragna Empire, also have the blood of the brave."

    Is this a helpless thing?

    "Because our ancestors failed to defeat the demon king or even the demons. They were killed by the Dragon demon among the six demons. The world thinks that our brave ancestors are not worthy of the name."

    Kapelin''s tone could not help but reveal a trace of reluctance.

    "Only winners are remembered, never losers."

    "So when it comes to the descendants of the brave, the world will only think of the royal family of Mithra, not the royal family of ragna like me."

    "So we can only live in the shadow of Mithra all the time. The Ragnar royal family can only live in the shadow of the Mithra royal family. Even I can only live in the shadow of Rosie lusti."

    Speaking of this, kapelin''s tone gradually became weak.

    "The Laguna Empire has always wanted to get rid of this shadow, so they did not hesitate to invite the remains of their ancestors, and spent a huge price to collect precious materials from the three realms. It took 500 years to finally create a imitated holy sword. However, Mithra kingdom was able to ask the protoss to help. With the voluntary sacrifice of Mithra, the brave man, it was easy to get the real holy sword."

    "We have been striving to strengthen ourselves and our national strength. Unconsciously, we have become the most powerful country in the human world, with the largest army and the strongest military force. However, the combat power we are proud of is also considered to have quantity and quality. It is not as good as the cavalry of the brave and the flying dragon army of Mithra kingdom."

    "In this generation, we finally gave birth to a genius who could surpass our ancestors. At the moment of birth, we startled the temple, attracted the attention of the highest god, and personally blessed this son. The whole country of the Laguna empire was celebrating, and the royal family decided to make every effort to cultivate it. But almost at the same time, the kingdom was born The news of the genius shocked the divine world directly, and the three goddesses were shocked by its magic power. The destiny goddess of the three goddesses came down in person and gave her blessing. "

    As she said that, her powerless voice became more and more reluctant.

    "When the most outstanding genius in the history of the Empire obtained the imitation sword, the genius who was regarded as the treasure of the kingdom was recognized by the real sword."

    "While the greatest genius in the history of the Empire has demonstrated powerful and unique skills, the genius known as the Kingdom''s treasure shows the unique skill that makes the protoss moved."

    "Her blessing is only a superior God, but her blessing is given by one of the three goddesses, no less than her ancestors."

    "Her beauty is regarded as the first in China by the Empire, and her beauty is called the first of the human race by the world."

    "As a result, she has become a loser in all aspects, and she has become a better winner in all aspects."

    "People always remember that Terran is the first, but they never pay attention to the second place who has been living in the shadow of each other."

    With the appearance of these words, capelin''s eyes became more and more shining silver, the white wings behind her and the imitation sword in her hands also began to bloom with more and more white light, making the magic power surge."So, I swear, in my life, I will defeat Rosie and Ruth and get rid of her completely!"

    "I will not let her be the shadow of my life, let alone the kingdom of Mithra always be the shadow of Laguna empire!"

    "You''re strong, you''re really strong, you''re even stronger than I expected, and I''m shocked. No wonder Rosie Ruthie will be interested in you."

    "Among her peers, she must be very excited to have an opponent like you present?"

    "But that''s why I''m going to beat you."

    Capelin raised her imitation sword and faced sheen.

    "For nothing else, just for not losing to that woman."

    As soon as the voice fell, the magic from capelin was suddenly sucked into her body like a whirlpool.

    No, it was inhaled into the white wings behind it.

    "Whoosh!"

    The next moment, the wings behind capelin suddenly vibrated, the whole person turned into a white light, burst out.

    In an instant, he came to sheen.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean just felt like a flower in front of him, and then capelin''s figure appeared in front of him, which shocked him. He did not hesitate to start the "instant move" skill and disappear in the same place.

    "Boom

    Capelin, who turned into white light, darted past Sheen''s place, bringing a storm that shattered and cracked the ground.

    A blow failed, but kapelin did not lose heart, turned into a white light figure, ignoring the inertia of the hun hun fold, in the back of the white wing incited, ran to another direction.

    There, Sean''s figure flashed out.

    "Evolve!"

    Seeing the white light approaching with astonishing speed, sheen did not dare to keep his hand any longer and launched the ability of "extreme change".

    As a result, the magic swam away from Sheen''s whole body, making all his abilities soar.

    By this time, kapelin had approached sheen and turned the imitation sword into a flash.

    That chop, the speed is faster than before at least ten times!

    "Bang!"

    Sheen didn''t respond in time. He was slashed on the chest by the imitation sword as fast as the flash. In a heavy muffled sound, the whole man flew backward.

    But at the same time, Sean launched the "instant move" skill, and the figure suddenly disappeared in the air, and turned to appear behind kapelin.

    "Hum!"

    The atmosphere trembles and the red magic light extends on the sword.

    Sheen looks at her back to her, and the blow with the magic sword in her hand has been cut out, like a red thunder, falling on her back.

    However...

    "bang!"

    In the sound of cross attack, Sheen''s holy sword with the addition of magic sword was bounced open.

    The white wings behind capelline were like eyes. One of them flapped, and one of the wings would bounce Sean''s chopping blow to the living one, which aroused a circle of magic wind.

    "It''s bouncing off?"

    Sean opened his eyes slightly.

    Kapelin would not let go of this opportunity. She turned around in an instant and turned her imitation sword into a flash again and cut it out violently.

    This cut, like a storm, crushed the atmosphere and ground around.

    This terrible aurora sword is like a concentrated natural disaster, which has destroyed this area without any original terrain.

    Sheen''s figure appeared in the distance like a blink, looking at this scene, a dignified look.

    "It seems that the so-called second place is not a false name."

    With her unique skills, capelin''s power is no longer at the same level as before.

    That pair of wings will be a combination of high-speed flight, automatic defense and increase the ability to enhance a lot of other capabilities, so that the moment''s kapelin has become incomparably powerful.

    At least, in Sheen''s eyes, capelin is now more terrifying than tier, who has been demonized in the yarru gorge.

    Even AI Yi, who has been watching the war, squints his eyes and murmurs.

    "This unique skill is very strong. It''s no worse than the brave one I solved?"

    That''s what happened.

    Kapelin used her best to show that Sean felt pressure and let Ayi recognize her strength.

    "What? Is that all you can do? "

    Kapelin flies up again, looks at Sean, and says quietly.

    "You should also have unique skills that are powerful? Not going to use it? "

    Obviously, the imperial Princess felt that sheen was not doing her best.

    She felt that Sean couldn''t have no unique skills if she could be recognized by Roxie and possess such strength at such an age.If not, it''s not worth being recognized at their level.

    After all, unique skills are the ability to directly show terrible power in violation of common sense, regardless of levels and skills.

    Without strong unique skills, no matter how high the level and skills are, they will not be their opponents in the end.

    In fact, it is.

    Sheen does have a unique skill, and it''s also a unique skill that can be called "hanging force".

    Unfortunately, Sheen''s unique skills are not the type that directly brings combat effectiveness.

    But Sheehan has not done his best.

    Anyway, he still has a sword.

    "Do you want to use it?"

    Sheen hesitated.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Of course, the sword is something that can''t be used in front of people.

    Even in the face of trustworthy people, sheen will not hesitate to release the power of the holy sword and use it calmly when faced with a life crisis. However, under the current situation, sheen doesn''t feel that he has been forced to that extent.

    What''s more, kapelin''s imitation sword is a weapon that can untie the original restrictions when meeting a real sword, and even absorb the power of the sword to obtain the posture that a real sword should have. If sheen unlocks the sword here, kapelin will also become stronger.

    Sheehan didn''t want to fund his opponent and make him stronger.

    Sean laughed at the thought.

    "I still have more power to show, why use the cards?"

    That''s it.

    Although capelline, with her unique skills, has really become strong, Sheen has also become a lot stronger.

    During the month when Wang Du Li was studying hard, he not only raised his rank greatly because of his growth, but also gained new strength.

    So...

    "come on."

    Sean once again hooked capelin.

    "Let me show you what I''m doing now."

    Do not understand the sacred sword, under the normal full strength.

    Capelin seemed to understand something, and her eyes glared.

    "Pound!"

    At the next moment, the white wings behind her speechlessly vibrated, setting off a gas explosion while turning into a flash, launching a very fast attack.

    "Boom

    Almost at the same time, however, Sheehan''s magic was so spectacular.

    The magic moves all over his body, making Sean''s space seem like a storm, rolling up the dust, scraping up the gravel, looking terrible.

    Sheen took out all that he had in this moment.

    [enemy perception] and [magic sense] are telling sheen where and how fast the opponent is.

    [God of war] allows sheen to control the situation in an instant, judge all changes in combat from the movements of every tree and grass, and predict a series of subsequent battles.

    The two handed sword is played back in Sean''s mind to find out the most suitable sword skill to deal with the opponent in front of him.

    A series of skills, such as avoidance, penetration and extreme change, are all in operation, including resistance skills. Little by little, Sean''s chance of winning is increased.

    It is true that Sheen''s unique skills do not have direct combat effectiveness, but the improvement it brings to him has already accumulated in his usual little by little.

    How can ordinary people acquire so many skills so simply?

    How can other people''s skill levels reach Sheen''s level?

    In addition, the growth of all aspects during the upgrade is also the largest scale. Sheen''s unique skills make him become a real brave man in a few months, which is the most fundamental reason why he can challenge many strong people in the world with only 55 grades.

    So, when it comes to using unique skills, Sheen has already used his own unique skills.

    Otherwise, how can he cross such a big class gap, cross so many other people''s advantages, and then challenge others?

    Now, sheen uses all the power that his unique skills bring to him at this moment.

    "Shua!"

    When kapelin''s imitation sword was shining with the brilliance of magic sword, sheen suddenly disappeared and used "instant move" to appear on her side.

    Capelin is aware of it.

    But by the time she wanted to attack, sheen had already begun to move.

    "To be slow."

    Sheen unleashed his magic on capelin.

    "This is...!"

    Capelin''s face changed slightly.

    Because, she clearly felt that she had been like a flash of lightning speed suddenly reduced a lot, become not urgent and not slow up.

    "Magic for abnormal state types...!"

    While improving her internal magic power and resisting the abnormal state of her body, kapelin uses the skill of "flash sword" to cut Sean.

    But then sheen disappeared and appeared on the other side of capelin.

    "Gravity."

    Sheen put his hand on the wings of capelin''s back and put on a new magic to let the magic come out.

    "Woo...!"

    Suddenly, capelin''s figure became extremely unstable, and the light white wings behind her suddenly became extremely heavy, making her almost fall to the ground.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, sheen did not hesitate to use the negative state type of giving magic.

    "To pay. To be rigid.""Pay. Consume."

    "Pay and degrade."

    "Blindness."

    "Paralysis."

    A variety of negative characteristics were piled up on capelin, which made her feel like a volcanic eruption. Finally, she even became as if she was carrying an invisible mountain, unable to breathe, and fell directly to the ground.

    "Ooh... Ah...!"

    There was a sense of anguish in her voice.

    No way.

    "Stiff" makes her unable to move her body flexibly.

    "Consumption" makes capelin''s magic and physical strength pass by at a very fast speed.

    "Deterioration" has weakened all aspects of capelin''s ability.

    "Blindness" took away capelin''s vision, and "paralysis" also made her whole body twitch, feeling a bout of numbness and pain.

    Coupled with "dullness" and "gravity," sheen imposed seven negative states on capelin in one breath, each of which was unique to her superior''s magic.

    Of course, capelin also has the ability to eliminate abnormal state, but in the face of the superior magic exerted by sheen, can''t it be offset?

    You know, sheen is a person who uses primary magic as a superior magic envoy. How can the real superior magic produced by his amazing magic amount be offset by the ordinary abnormal state defense skills?

    It can be said that if the effect has not been partially offset by skills, and there is a unique increase in skills, coupled with the power of imitation sword, capelin can''t move any more.

    In such a situation...

    "-- to lead the stars out of the sky with the vast magic power --"

    sheen sang the magic spell.

    "- - numerous and numerous, wild, listen to the command of those who dominate the night sky, show the mystery and track of the gods at this moment --"

    "-- that is light --"

    "-- that is beauty --"

    "-- so, shine, stars --"

    "-- so, come down, light Bright - "

    the vast magic that swirled around sheen suddenly turned into bursts of starlight, shining like the Milky way.

    That is the superior magic in celestial magic.

    "[starry arrays]"

    The starlight wandering around sheen suddenly turned into stars, like a small planet, with the magic of shaking the atmosphere and dazzling starlight, and swept toward capelin one by one.

    The scene, it is almost as if the earth and sky as the universe, so that many stars follow the most mysterious track, began to operate.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Capelin looked shocked.

    "What magic is that...!"

    Apparently, capelin failed to recognize Sean''s celestial magic.

    But judging from the amazing magic carried by the stars, capelin had reason to believe that it was extremely dangerous.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    At present, kapelin screamed and mobilized all the magic power in her body. As if she had exhausted all the strength left in her body, she finally resisted the magic imposed on her body. She vibrated the white wings behind her and flew high into the sky.

    However, as if they had life, the stars changed their direction flexibly, changed their running track, changed their transformation, and turned into another array, like a big net, chasing after capelin.

    Capelin can only keep stirring wings, turned into white streamer, keep away from the pursuit of the stars.

    Unfortunately, before long, capelin was shocked to find that she did not know when she was surrounded and fell into the array of stars.

    At this time, the front, back, left, right and even up and down of capelin''s stars are rotating and emitting starlight.

    With a foreboding feeling in her heart, capelin ran to the nearest star without any hesitation. She raised the imitation sword and added the magic sword skill to it. With her strongest strength, she cleaved to the star.

    "Zheng!"

    The star, however, suddenly glowed, and a band of light flashed out of it and hit capelin.

    "Bang!"

    In the explosion like sound, a burst of light appeared on capelin''s body and blew her away.

    Capelin was not injured.

    In the critical moment, the wings behind it spread out in front of her, so that the light belt from the boom did not hit capelin.

    But...

    "Zheng!" "Zheng!" "Zheng!" "Zheng!"

    Around capelin''s body, stars were shining one after another.Then, a string of light was released in succession, and ran to the direction of capelin.

    Just in a moment, capelin''s four sides and eight convenient bursts of light hit her, so that she breathed a screen, quickly spread the white wings behind her back, covering her whole body.

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    Innumerable bands of light bombarded the white wings one after another, setting off bursts of light explosions, bringing up bursts of roar.

    Suddenly, the world changes color, the earth shakes, the impact of four, magic disorder.

    In the mid air of cosmos, countless stars surrounded a pair of white wings, and constantly released light band bombardment. The light explosion and roar aroused were just like the big bang of stars, which shocked the whole cosmos.

    The people in Kosmos hide in the buildings, listen to the roar, watch the terrible light explosion, and then bear the violent vibration. They are already screaming and screaming, and the panic is hard to calm down.

    "So... What is that...!"

    Even limcho, Yuri and Sona, who were dealing with the disorderly buildings, saw the scene in the sky and fell into shock.

    On the ground, a group of female knights who were still bound looked at the scene, and were more anxious.

    Sean held the sword and was hovering around the stars.

    Its body, the magic is like endless, continuously gushing out.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    I don''t know how long it took, Kosmos finally stopped shaking.

    In the middle of the sky, the stars that constantly release their light bands have stopped, just maintaining the rotation and rotation of the celestial bodies, so that the stars begin to dim down.

    And in the center of the stars, the white wings have become scarred and black.

    "Bang!"

    In the end, as if they could not hold on to it, the white wings suddenly broke up and turned into countless feathers.

    Among the feathers, capelin''s figure appeared in the air again, but it seemed that she was exhausted. Her body fell down, her head pricked, and she fell directly to the ground.

    "Bang!"

    After a while, the princess of the Empire smashed hard on the ground, raised a burst of dust, became dying.

    So sheen came down from the sky with countless stars and landed on the ground.

    "I guess I won."

    With such words, sheen smiles and waves his hand, and all the stars around him disappear, leaving only a flash of bright light like the Milky way.

    "It''s over."

    In the distance, Lasha didn''t make a sound until then. The voice was still so calm and calm.

    What happened in front of her was a fierce battle that ordinary people would definitely regard as a disaster. The maid with only five ranks and almost no combat effectiveness could be so indifferent. I have to say, this is really a skill.

    But it seems that not only lashia, but also jadeite, possess this skill.

    Feicui is like watching a play. Except blinking and sleepy, she is not frightened at all.

    On the contrary, it was Ayi who took a deep look at Sean.

    "The strength is improving so fast."

    This brave man grew up extremely fast, which was greatly beyond AI Yi''s expectation.

    "Although I don''t know what his unique skills are, if he can be so strong without using the holy sword, it is estimated that he will really reach our level soon."

    That''s what Eyre thinks.

    as for the women riders who were bound up on the spot, they saw that their Royal Highness was so defeated that their faces were still full of shock and disbelief.

    "Your Highness capelin lost..."

    "This... How could this be...!"

    They don''t want to believe what they see.

    You know, they''ve seen capelin do her best and still lose.

    Moreover, it was not defeated by the legendary strongmen of the clan, but by a young nobleman who had never heard of it before.

    "How could Her Highness capelin lose to her peers..."

    "Even if the opponent is the treasure of that Kingdom, your highness can''t lose so easily!"

    "He... How could he be so strong?"

    "Is that a joke..."

    A group of Knights of the order of broken blades looked into Sean''s eyes and were filled with horror.

    Sheen glanced at them, and with a wave of his hand, he lifted the shackles of the Knights.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Your Highness!"

    A number of female Knights have just been free, immediately react to come over, have rushed to capelin, anxious to check the state of capelin.

    "Don''t worry." Sheen curled her mouth and said, "she just lost all her magic and physical strength, so she just fainted. It''s not a serious injury."

    Being given so many negative superior characteristics by sheen, you still have to fight. It''s impossible to use unique skills to resist the attack of spread star array. It''s impossible to fall down.

    But it''s just exhaustion.

    Apart from exhaustion, there was no problem with the imperial princess.

    "I''ve canceled all the negative state magic on her body. I''ll be alive and kicking again after sleeping?" Sheen smiled at the female knights and said, "if you understand, hurry up and take your royal highness."

    "You...!"

    Sheen''s merciless words made the Knights angry.

    "You what you?" But sheen didn''t think so. He said, "would you allow her to say a lot in front of others, and not to say a heavy word to her? Save it

    And sheen looked at the Knights.

    , "when your royal highness comes home, you tell her that I always welcome her to find fault again, but don''t let me hear her gossiping behind her again."

    "Otherwise..."

    sheen showed a brilliant smile.

    "Next time, I''ll just strip her naked when I win her."

    In a word, the knights were furious.

    "Hateful Kingdom man!""Despicable nobles of the kingdom!"

    "Dirty adventurer!"

    "Son of a bitch!"

    Those female Knights then one after another all insulted, did not see as Knight''s noble and elegant.

    Sheen squinted, reached out and snapped his finger.

    "Bang!"

    The armor of one of the most scolded female Knights suddenly broke into pieces of steel and scattered all over the ground.

    "Ah

    The woman immediately screamed, hugged her body and squatted down.

    As a result of wearing heavy armor, these female Knights seem to be wearing very exposed, resulting in a broken armor, the basic should be exposed should not be exposed.

    "What?"

    "Be careful!"

    "You... What did you do...!"

    The rest of the knights were startled, some embracing the exposed knight, others glaring at Sean, as if more and more startled and angry.

    Sheen still looked disapproval.

    "It''s just a little lesson?" Sheen then said with a smile: "I''m not afraid to tell you that I have the [armor damage] skill, and I''m still at full level. I don''t need to contact you. As long as you snap your fingers like this in a certain distance, all your armor will be destroyed. Unless you wear them tightly inside, otherwise..."

    in a word, these female knights are shocked and angry A little bit of fear and fear gradually emerged.

    Obviously, under their armor, they were all very exposed.

    Of course...

    "don''t think that only armor will be destroyed." Sheen laughed more and more brightly and said, "if I want to, I can directly apply the characteristic of tearing to you by magic. You say, what else can you keep in your body at that time?"

    Those female Knights immediately pale, one or two of them subconsciously embrace their own delicate body, a pair of dare not speak.

    Sheen was happy with their faces.

    "Remember what I said and tell it to her royal highness as it is." Sean glanced at capelin and said, "if you want me to come and strip you all in person, you can treat it as if you didn''t hear me."

    With that, sheen turned and walked in the direction of Ayi and others.

    "Scum..."

    when sheen left, there was a small scolding voice in the Knights'' group.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah

    The next second, there was another crash and a scream, and a naked Knight squatted down in tears.

    Sheen then took back the ring finger hand and returned to AI Yi and others.

    "Well, let''s go."

    Sheen said as if he had done a trivial thing.

    However, this is still unable to avoid being despised by girls.

    "... do you think that pretending nothing happened can be regarded as if you haven''t done anything immoral?"

    AI Yi looks speechless.

    "... it seems that Mr. sheen is still young."

    Even Lasha looked like she wanted to sigh.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Only jadeite, as if can''t understand what, can''t understand what same, crooked head, overhead question mark.

    Sheen gave a dry smile and said no more.

    They left together.

    The women of the Knights of the order of broken blade watched sheen and his party leave with hatred, and then they spoke out one after another.

    "Come on! Take your highness back

    "Take out all the high-level magic medicine!"

    "Go

    With these words, a group of female Knights left here, protecting their two companions who were not covered with clothes and tearful eyes, while protecting the exhausted and fainting capelin.

    Gradually, the moving buildings in Kosmos stopped.

    All, return to calm.

    It was not long before a group of knights came in a hurry.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Yuri, the leader, was the first to see what it looked like. His pupils shrank and stopped there.

    "What''s going on...!"

    Sona stopped, his face full of horror.

    "..."

    limjo was also silent.

    The accompanying knights, who looked a little embarrassed, looked at each other one by one, and seemed to be awed by the sight in front of them.

    In front of these knights is a battlefield which has been completely reduced to ruins and pits due to fierce fighting.

    There was even chaos in the air, which made the Knights take a breath.

    The Knights can fully imagine what a fierce battle took place here."General manager..."

    "Uncle..."

    Sona and lim Joe both looked at Yuri with some ugly faces.

    After all, of all the people here, Yuri is undoubtedly the strongest.

    But...

    "those who fight here are afraid that their strength is above me..."

    Yuri also said such words with a heavy complexion.

    All of them were silent.

    Limjo even had a terrible thought.

    "Is it him?"

    A hateful face appeared in his mind, which made him shake his head and didn''t want to believe what he thought.

    At least, Lim Joe is not willing to believe that the strength of the man who has become a thorn in his own eye is actually above himself.

    even though the other side had once sought to punish a member of the old evil clan, it was said that it was handed over to Princess highness and was appreciated by her royal highness.

    As for the nearly destroyed Knights of the Kingdom, it has long been regarded by many as a good deed done by Yulin, rather than by sheen himself.

    All in all...

    "cosmos is going to be more chaotic..."

    Yuri''s whispers, as if announcing that the storm was coming, were full of inexplicable persuasion.

    Kosmos in the future is bound to become more chaotic.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    The night came quietly.

    Because of the strange events of the past and the visions of today, Kosmos at night is undoubtedly colder and more strange than any other city Sean has ever been to.

    Although there are oil lamps and even magic lights in the crisscross buildings with no sense of order, the light they shine through the windows can''t be cast on the streets. Instead, they randomly shine on the walls of other buildings, narrow alleys and the terrain that no one cares about. In addition, there is no decent Street, which makes it look very strange.

    And of course, no one will go to the streets on such a Kosmos night, and no store will be open at this time, because no one will take care of their business.

    In this way, Kosmos estimated that only the members of the Knights'' order had been active, patrolling and constantly investigating, trying to find out the truth and the source of the strange things. Otherwise, only those robbers who wanted to rob the fire would wander in the disordered alleys and alleys, adding some color to Kosmos'' strangeness.

    Fortunately, even in this situation, sheen and others still successfully found the hotel and stayed in it.

    After all, there were still many non local tourists in Kosmos when there was no accident. After the accident, the city was blocked again. Naturally, they had to have a place to go.

    In other words, in kosmosli today, only hotels that provide accommodation can barely do business.

    Sheen and others stayed in a house that was obviously full, but somehow, after rachia''s negotiation, they were able to vacate a room no inferior to the luxurious suite that sheen and others had lived in in in the past, so that the four people could live in comfort.

    There are not only many bedrooms in the room, but also a kitchen and bathroom. It can be said that all the necessary conditions for living have been prepared, even if you have been living here all the time.

    It is said that there is also a public bath in the hotel, which allows men and women to take a bath together, so it is quite popular, mainly men.

    Sheen was more or less ready to move when he knew about it, but he was warned by no trace.

    "Don''t you go?"

    "Even if Mr. sheen is young and vigorous, it''s better not to let it out."

    Both Ayi and Rasha warned sheen in their own style.

    "I... am I that kind of person?"

    Sheen was so angry that he called out such a sentence, but it was the sight of two young girls full of disdain.

    "... well, I''m that kind of person."

    Sheen had to admit it.

    Come on, that''s a bath.

    Bath?

    Hearing such a wonderful place, as a "young and vigorous" man, how can you not go to see it?

    What? You said it would be more than just a look?

    You must have misunderstood it! (* ^ ^ ^ *)

    with such a mood, sheen sneaked into the big bath in the evening, hiding from Ayi and Lasha.

    Three seconds later, however, sheen came crawling out of it.

    "Why are all grandparents...!"

    Sheen felt almost blind.

    But think carefully, even if there is really a beautiful little sister, how can the other party know that the big bath is mixed bath, or give other people welfare?

    Do you think they''re all good people like tyel? Gan!

    After a meal prepared by Lasha, sheen, who was devastated, dragged his body back to his room. After eating the dinner prepared by Lasha, he entered the bathroom of the room with a disheartened face.

    "I wish Tiera was here at this time, washing my eyes..."

    soaking in a personal bathtub, sheen put her head on her head and sighed.

    "I don''t know what you''re doing now..."

    thinking of his friends in Wangdu, Xi''an found that he was missing a little.

    "Vivian, they should be having dinner in my house now, discussing the migration of lumia''s sisters?"

    "Tieer may be exercising alone in silence."

    "Melika... I''m not here, and that girl won''t run after someone else, will she?"

    Thinking about it, Sean raised a hand in the water.

    On this hand, there was a little bead lying on it.

    Sean smiles at the bead.

    "Look what that girl is doing."

    With these words, sheen threw the bead into the air.

    "Zheng..."

    the beads suddenly emitted light and, like falling into the water, burst into the space in front of Sean, making the space ripple.The ripples gradually spread and soon turned into a screen.

    On the screen, a beautiful, beautiful face appeared there.

    "Too slow!"

    A pleasant voice was heard and immediately came out with anger.

    This man, who is very impressive, is Roxie, who is far away in the capital of the king.

    "Didn''t you have to contact me at night?"

    Rosie appeared on the screen as if she had been waiting for a long time. She looked very angry.

    Sean could not help laughing at the sight.

    When sheen left the capital, Roxie gave him a magic prop and told him again and again that he must use it at night and get in touch with her in the capital.

    The magic prop is the bead sheen just used.

    It is a very rare magic prop, which can connect two different positions and let people have a dialogue through the environment created by the props. It is a kind of magic props commonly used by nobles and lords to communicate with each other.

    Sheen gets this magic prop from Roxie''s hands, so she actually meets her every night.

    But at this time, Roxie would become a chatterbox.

    "Do you know how hard I work during the day in order to make time available at night? And you keep me waiting here! "

    Roxie kept complaining.

    "As for you?" Sheen said in a funny way: "it''s the same last night, and it''s the same tonight. Are you still going to make trouble every night because of the things waiting for me?"

    Rosie was all the more angry at Sean''s indifference.

    This guy, even if people are not in Wangdu, is still as angry, really want to bite him hard.

    It''s not Roxie''s fault.

    After all, Roxie has had a hard time since sheen left.

    "I could live alone before. Why not now?"

    Roxie was so sad more than once.

    Roxie''s life rhythm is no different from that in the past. In addition to her work, she still has to maintain her perfect image as a princess, so that no one can know that she is actually quite a salted fish.

    But in the past, even if it couldn''t be salty, Roxie could bear to finish her work in a sigh.

    But now, somehow, Roxie found herself a little intolerable.

    The reason, perhaps, is that she has already known that there is a person who knows his true face, and can let him show it without scruple, no longer camouflage, and no longer feel lonely?

    After experiencing the beautiful and comfortable time, it is hard to bear to go back to the boring time.

    Not to mention that sheen is not only a natural object for Roxie, but also an indispensable partner in her future life.

    "Anyway, generally speaking, how can anyone run away in less than a few days after getting someone else?"

    Roxie really wanted to lose her temper about this.

    Even though she knew that Sean''s trip was purposeful, in the past few days, because of the absence of Sean, Roxie really felt that life was boring and boring, which made her unbearable.

    simply put worry about personal gains and losses. The princess has been in love with her for a few days, and she has just eaten the marrow, and her men have run away. It really makes her feel bad.

    Now, Roxie is working every day, while looking forward to sheen to finish what she wants to do and go back to Wangdu to accompany her.

    Working in such a mood, she managed to finish all the work during the day. At night, Roxie was naturally looking forward to hearing from Sean.

    can only say that her royal highness is too short of love and entertainment, otherwise it won''t be so awkward.

    Sean naturally knows the situation, and it''s hard to speak up.

    "I''ve arrived at Kosmos now. Although I haven''t seen any of the old demons yet, since I''ve all been here, I''ll meet them soon."

    Sheen then reported to Roxie today''s itinerary.

    "Has it arrived yet?" Roxie was slightly surprised and said, "it''s really fast."

    You know, Kosmos is in the northernmost part of the kingdom. It will take at least half a month or even a month to get there from Wangdu.

    Sheen just left Wang Du less than three days, has arrived at Kosmos, have to say, the speed is really fast.

    "I have Youlin, a level 99 dragon. If you fly at full speed, you can circle the kingdom. It is estimated that it will be a day''s work." Sheen turned his lips and said, "don''t say it''s me. The eldest sons of the Stirling family are all in cosmosley?""The eldest son of the Stirling family?" Roxie was stunned again, then nodded her head and said, "it is true that I heard that he went back to Duke sterling with Duke Barry. If it was him, it would not be difficult to go back there in a few days."

    "Is it?" Sheen was interested and asked, "why isn''t it difficult?"

    "Do you think you''re the only one with a mount?" Roxie rolled a pretty good-looking white eye and said, "the Kingdom has a famous flying dragon army, and all the guards can get a flying dragon as a mount. The young master should be riding his own flying dragon back to Duke Stirling''s command?"

    I see. It''s no wonder that in just a few days, the other party can come here from Wangdu.

    "I''ve heard that the situation there seems to be serious, but what''s the matter?"

    Roxie asked Sean.

    So, sheen told Roxie all the things he met in kosmosley today, even about capelin.

    But that''s what she said, and Roxie''s eyebrows raised.

    "Capelin ragner is there, too?"

    Roxie''s mood seemed to be less beautiful.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    "What? Do you not like her too? "

    Sean was interested in seeing Roxie on the screen not in a good mood.

    However, Roxie''s answer is somewhat subtle.

    "It''s not a bad thing, at least I think so." Roxie frowned and said helplessly, "it''s just that every time we meet, she will hold on to me. The Embassy of Ming Dynasty has been trying to persuade her not to fight with me. Every time she sees me, she will come up to challenge me and say some ugly words in an attempt to provoke me and let me fight with her. It''s really annoying for a long time."

    ... huh? Isn''t this the way the Royal Highness used to see us?

    She did the same with Roxie? How about eating fresh food all over the world?

    "What do you think of her?"

    That''s what sheen asked.

    he intends to, if Luo Xi really sees Capet Lin''s disagreeable eye, then he will help his daughter-in-law, to teach the whole body the thorn princess.

    Who would have thought that Roxie would have been wrong.

    "Why do you ask this question?" Roxie narrowed her eyes and said, "no, you''re in love with her?"

    Sean''s mouth suddenly snapped.

    And Roxie understood Sean''s reaction as acquiescence, and her eyes suddenly became sharp.

    "I''ll talk to you first." Roxie said in an unquestionable tone: "you want to do something to Tieer, melica, or even Vivian, but she alone can''t

    Roxie gave death orders.

    "... just for the others?"

    Sheen had tried to correct Roxie''s misunderstanding, but when he heard this, he couldn''t help asking.

    Excuse me, he is a man.

    Therefore, this question is very important. We have to ask it clearly first.

    It was as if Roxie had seen through the filth in Sean''s heart, and she was disdainful, but not angry.

    "Anyway, you are a serious aristocrat. It''s normal to have more wives or side rooms, whether it''s for yourself or for the future of the family. As a Royal Princess, I can''t even tolerate this."

    Roxie''s words, let sheen for the first time feel that his reincarnation to a different world, is really great.

    Why do so many people want to be reincarnated into a different world?

    Isn''t it because you can open the harem openly here?

    Sheen didn''t think he was a leading role, until this moment, he finally had the real feeling of being a leading role.

    It''s just...

    "that person can''t, really can''t. I advise you not to have her idea."

    Roxie''s constant denial made Sean blink.

    "Let''s not say whether I really want to do something to her, but if I do, why not?" Sheen wondered, "didn''t you say that you just thought she was annoying, didn''t you think she was unpleasant?"

    "But she doesn''t like me very much." Roxie said bluntly: "if you really had a face-to-face with her, you should know what kind of persistence she holds to me?"

    "It''s persistent." Sheen didn''t deny it. He said, "people who don''t know think you''re the official couple, and I''m the third party in the middle."

    "Who is a couple with her? What are you talking about? " "I just want to tell you that the relationship between the Kingdom and the empire is already very tense. After the incident of" Slayer faction "ten years ago, the relationship between the two countries has become more tense. If you want to bring kapelin Laguna into the door, how complicated will things become

    There must be a lot of complicated causes like cobwebs.

    "Because of the incident ten years ago, the common people did not care about it. The nobles of the kingdom had secretly forbidden intermarriage with the aristocrats of the Empire. Coupled with the persistence of capelin ragner to me, think about how much trouble it would be if you attacked her."

    Roxie gave a warning like this.

    "I don''t want you to become an intersection of contradictions between the two countries, and I don''t want to really go into the same door with capelin ragner, so don''t blame me for not telling you first."

    Sheen listened.

    After all, he hated trouble. In the past, he even wanted to stay away from Roxie, not to mention a sophomore, a bigger source of trouble. Sheen absolutely wanted to stay away from her.

    "I''ll just do it to the good women of the kingdom. The women of the Empire should be left to the people of their country to do their own harm."

    Sheen said it unconsciously.

    "... it''s good that you know it in your heart, although I don''t know why I want to beat you even more after listening to your statement."Roxie was half assured and half speechless.

    All in all, Roxie wants Sean to stay away from capelin as much as possible.

    "Her persistence to me can be seen by all people, and it is even bigger than others imagine. She will focus all her attention on me and try everything to prove that she is stronger than I am in various fields, not to mention meeting me, or something related to me."

    Roxie''s rather serious warning.

    "You and I have the intersection of this matter, the Royal daughter must have known, and since she knows, it is very likely to take the initiative to find your trouble, you must be careful?"

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

    Because, your husband, I''ve beaten people, I''m afraid I''ve been completely hated by others.

    Do not know this matter, Roxie is still blindly warning.

    "If she''s in trouble with you, it''s best not to have a direct conflict with her."

    "Her strength is not so good. She not only has an imitation holy sword which took the Empire 500 years to build. Her unique skills are also a powerful force integrating attack, defense and assistance. When she was an adult, she almost beat the whole empire. Except for a few legendary level over 90, ordinary people are not her opponents at all."

    "Even I, who had been challenged several times by her at the beginning, won with all my strength."

    "So don''t you think you can handle her easily?"

    Roxie, like a caring good wife, keeps on persuading.

    Sheen did not tell Roxie that he had actually won, so she kept listening to Roxie with a funny mood.

    He knew that although Roxie was worried about it a little, she never worried about it.

    Even though Roxie doesn''t know where Sheen''s real limit is, she still has to know more about Sheen''s hiding than others.

    Not only was the power of his sword far greater than that of Mithra in his hand, but even galloolli once thought it was Yulin''s hand, but Roxie knew it was Sheen''s own hand.

    In addition, Sean is a real brave man, and there are Ayi and Yulin around. If this can happen, it is estimated that the plot has collapsed. The author of this book is brain damaged and feeds poison. He wants to revenge the society and force readers to disgust.

    Therefore, these words of Roxie seem to be worried, but in fact, they are just worrying.

    most willing to do this, the princess has worked hard to get through a dull as ditch water day, and it will be easy to talk to the lover. Even if she is worried about it, she will be willing to do so.

    Knowing this clearly, sheen didn''t directly tell Roxie that she was just wasting her breath. He had already let the imperial Princess eat shriveled. Instead, he honestly listened to Roxie''s words and spent a quite warm time with this seemingly perfect, but actually simple, kind and lovely little princess.

    Presumably, kapelin would never have imagined that her dream rival was just a poor little girl who was afraid of loneliness and loneliness and had to respond to the expectations of the people around her. For this reason, she had to suppress herself and spend every day of her life?

    At the thought, Sean''s eyes softened as she looked at Rosie.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Aware of Sheen''s eyes, Roxie is also a little embarrassed.

    "Nothing." Sheen shook his head, but suddenly a smile, said: "just suddenly feel, can marry you, seems good."

    "... did you think it was a bad thing to marry me?" Roxie grinded her small teeth, as if she wanted to bite something, and said in a bad voice, "what makes you change your mind now?"

    "For you, of course." Sheen shrugged and said with a smile, "as long as we get married, you don''t have to live those boring lives anymore. When you come into my house, you can relax as much as you want. You don''t need to hide yourself any more."

    Roxie was silent. After

    , the royal highness of the princess raised her voice.

    "Actually, this is what I''ve been thinking about..."

    that''s what happened.

    In the past, Roxie always thought she had to wear a mask all her life, so she didn''t dare to get closer to the opposite sex.

    But now, sheen is the only one who understands her and understands her, and even has a substantial relationship with her.

    In the future, if you marry sheen, you don''t need to wear a mask to live, and you don''t need to deal with those boring work. You can be with sheen and show yourself to your heart''s content.

    Such a future, sometimes, thinking about it, Roxie would wake up laughing in her sleep.

    Sean really thinks this girl is too cute.

    As the treasure of the Kingdom, the first beauty of the Terran, she has such a little girl posture, which can make any man furious.

    Fortunately, he successfully picked off the flower of kaolin."It''s really a blessing in the future."

    Sean was looking forward to that future.

    But one yard for one.

    "When I''m done, I''ll marry you."

    "... come here and I''ll give you a buff."

    There is no doubt that this sentence was learned from sheen.

    , looking at this trend, is still the princess of the little girl''s posture. I really don''t know what shape will be taught by Shane in the future.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    In the bathroom, Sean talked to Roxie for more than an hour, and then stopped until she was almost peeling.

    Although Roxie still seems to be reluctant to part with her, she can''t help it. To separate the two places is to separate the two places. Both of them are people who have something to do and can''t talk all the time.

    The main thing is sheen doesn''t want to be broken in and hear, "how long are you going to occupy the bathroom?" In this case.

    Therefore, sheen still cut off the magic power, so that the screen that lost the magic support began to fade down, and the ripples in the space gradually disappeared. Finally, it turned into a bead and fell into the palm of Sheen''s hand.

    "Is this the phone conversation?"

    Looking at the magic props in his hand, sheen was a little bit of a laugh.

    "Well, I''ve done a very active thing. I hope it won''t be burned."

    Sheen was content to put away the beads, and came out of the water, dry, dressed, and then set up a towel, while wiping his head, walked out of the bathroom.

    But when sheen came out of the bathroom and into the living room, he met someone.

    "Jadeite?"

    Sheen called the other person''s name in doubt.

    Emerald was standing on the balcony of the living room, looking out at the scenery outside. The side face in Sheen''s eyes seemed a little listless.

    It''s not the usual sleepy expression, but the expression of something you hate or endure.

    Sheen looked out suspiciously, but he could only see a wall of evil scenery.

    After all, the buildings in Kosmos are very disordered. The natural appearance outside is not a beautiful scenery, but the towers of the buildings stacked on top of each other, and the walls of the buildings that block the surrounding area of vision.

    That scene, to say disgusting words, is really annoying. At least it won''t make people feel that they will be in a good mood. But sheen always thinks that jadeite doesn''t look like this because of the bad scenery.

    Just as sheen was wondering about this, a voice came quietly from the side.

    "She has been standing there for half an hour."

    The haunted maid did not know when she appeared behind Sean and said such words.

    Sheen wasn''t scared.

    But it was because he was not frightened that he felt a little sad.

    Because he was not aware of Lasha''s tracks in advance, but was not frightened because he was used to it.

    Shouldn''t sheen feel sad about himself, who is used to this situation?

    Sheen cleared up his mind and looked at Lasha.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    That''s what sheen asked.

    "I don''t know." Since KOSHA shakes her head, sometimes she can''t keep her head for a long time

    "Is it?" Sheen frowned and said, "you didn''t ask her directly?"

    "Not directly, but there are some tentative words." "It''s a pity that she can''t say anything, or she doesn''t want to say it. Even when I ask her, she will tilt her head from time to time to show that she can''t understand what I mean."

    That''s tricky.

    "Of course, I didn''t take enforcement measures, which is one reason why I didn''t make it clear." "It''s not harmful for me to judge everything if Shira tried his best to tell me the reason

    Sheen was subconsciously relieved when he heard this.

    I can''t help it. The maid is too blockhouse. Sheen has already regarded her as an omnipotent God. If this God acts for his own purposes, he can''t believe it. It will lead to something terrible.

    So, hearing rahia''s words, sheen first took a breath and thank God, thank God, thank you for stopping the car in time.

    And the purpose of Lasha''s presence here seems to be to report it to sheen.

    "I think Mr. sheen should be able to deal with it." "That''s all. I''m going to go down and take a bath for Lord Ayi," she said

    Hearing this, sheen nodded and opened his mouth.

    "Be careful. The girl is sleeping and doesn''t like to go into the bathroom with others. If she is woken up, she may lose her temper."

    Sheen said casually.

    As a result, this sentence received a response.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just a bath. As a qualified maid, I can do it for you, and I won''t let the servant notice that it will affect the rest of the other party."

    Leaving a word that made sheen laugh, Lasha retreated.Looking at each other''s free and confident back, sheen began to mutter.

    "Sooner or later, I will learn this skill as well..."

    this is an unknown wild hope in Sean''s heart.

    how can I say that after learning the unnoticed stripes of the summer, sheen succeeded in getting rid of her virgin and eating the world''s first princess. If he could learn another unnoticed bathing technique, it would be too near to become a self propelled gun.

    Although, in a previous life, as a high-quality old bookworm, sheen hated the setting of human self-propelled gun, but when he became the leading role and could have such a life, it was another matter.

    Which normal man doesn''t want to live in such a bunker?

    Sean thinks he''s a normal man.

    Therefore, no one has the right to scold him.

    Of course, sheen is a man of integrity, and will not casually attack people who have no feelings. Unlike those obscene men who curse "LSP" in front of the screen all day, but think of "GKD" in their hearts, they are more than dolls in their mouths and hearts.

    As a man of integrity, sheen doesn''t ask too much. He hopes to bring disaster to the success of his actions such as Tieer, melika and lashia.

    In addition, if there are those beautiful girls who are willing to give away, then sheen is not too reluctant to accept.

    For example, Nina... Nina... Nina...

    HMM... not high? (manual funny)

    well, pull it away...

    Sean stops the brain hole storm and heads for jade.

    Feicui seems to be aware of the footsteps behind her. She turns her head and looks at it.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sean comes to feicui, squats down, keeps the line of sight with the girl, and smiles at her.

    Feicui did not speak, as usual silence, just quietly looking at Sean, nothing said.

    Sean didn''t want emerald to speak.

    After two days of getting along with each other, sheen knew that the girl didn''t want to speak at all, or she couldn''t speak at all.

    And intuition tells Sean that the state of jadeite should be the latter.

    This girl, it seems that she really can''t speak.

    Not only can''t speak, sometimes, feicui seems to be unable to understand other people''s words. She feels like a baby who has just been born for a long time.

    Sean suddenly recalled a history.

    It was a piece of history in an old book that trieth had given himself.

    Looking back on that history, Sean watched the emerald and spoke slowly.

    "Ah, little feicui, who are you?"

    Sheen asked.

    "..."

    jadeite did not answer, or so silent, so calm, but gave people a feeling of lowering their heads and feeling dejected.

    Looking at the emerald like this, Sean also has a kind of breathless feeling.

    He felt that he felt as if he could feel the inner feelings of jadeite, synchronized with the other party''s perception, and had the same connection, which was extremely uncomfortable.

    I can feel the sadness and sadness in Hisui''s heart.

    Against this sadness, sheen hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth.

    "If you have something on your mind, you can choose to tell me." Sean looked at emerald and said, "don''t look at me like this. I think I''m capable. Maybe I can help you."

    Hearing the speech, jade looks at Sean''s eyes and ripples a little.

    But compared with ripples, feicui''s eyes seem more hesitant and timid.

    She seems to want to tell him something, and she is worried that telling him will scare him away, or hurt him and bring him misfortune.

    Sheen is quite incredible to detect these inner feelings of jadeite.

    So...

    "I don''t know if you can understand me, but I want to tell you something."

    Sean cast his eyes on the jade and opened his mouth word by word.

    "In fact, I am a brave man called from the other world?"

    It''s the first time Sheen has been open about his identity to others.

    Feicui seems to know the existence of the "brave", so that she fiercely raised her head and looked at Sean, her eyes showed no surprise and surprise.

    See, sheen proved himself with action.

    Specifically, he brought his sword.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    Accompanied by a short spell, the originally ordinary sword immediately unravels a seal and shows its basic form.The sacred light immediately lit up the surrounding area, so that the jadeite was staring at it.

    "How about it? Didn''t lie to you? " Sean suddenly laughed and said, "so, let me know if you have anything."

    Jadeite is silent again.

    Just, after a while, jadeite reaches out, pulls rahian''s sleeve, and points out.

    "Do you want me to go with you?"

    Sean asked thoughtfully.

    Feicui nods.

    "Well, I''ll come with you."

    Sheen nodded and agreed without much hesitation.

    At the moment, they left the room together and went outside the hotel.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    Kosmos at night is not suitable for going out.

    It''s not just because of the chaos, but also because when you go out at this time, the probability of encountering those who fish in troubled waters will also increase.

    In addition, the Knights have been wandering around and patrolling in every corner of Kosmos. Once they find out, it may be caught without saying a word, interrogated or even arrested as a suspicious person. Therefore, no one dares to wander around at night.

    But under the guidance of jadeite, sheen walks out of the hotel.

    "Have you ever been to cosmos? Emerald? "

    Seeing feicui walking in front of her like a familiar road, sheen was really surprised.

    The main reason is that even if you have been to Kosmos, it is impossible for people to be familiar with the terrain here.

    Who makes it possible for the location of the buildings here to change at any time, even the places that can pass through are uncertain?

    Therefore, it is reasonable to say that even those who are familiar with Kosmos should not be able to walk so skillfully here, not to mention that the buildings of Kosmos have been moved around by sheen, making the layout of the city no longer the same.

    But jadeite is very purposeful to walk in front of her without hesitation, which really surprised Sean.

    "..."

    I don''t know if feicui is aware of Xi''an''s surprise. She turns her head and looks at him. She doesn''t say anything, so she takes Xi''an''s hand and goes on.

    Seeing this, Sean can only suppress the doubts in his heart. With his holy sword, he turns left and right along the paths with jadeite.

    This turn, the two people turned for nearly two hours, just out of a complex crisscross of paths, into a flat.

    Sheen only felt a burst of light before his eyes, and the buildings without any order disappeared behind him, and only a piece of forest came into his eyes.

    "Is this... The suburbs?"

    Sean looked around to confirm where it was.

    This confirmation, sheen denied his own just said.

    "This is not a suburb."

    If it''s in the suburbs, you should be able to see the walls of Kosmos.

    As a fortress city, Kosmos is surrounded by high walls. The closer you get to the suburbs, the more you can see those walls.

    But now, sheen can''t see any city walls around it, proving that it''s not just the outskirts, but also a place near the center of Kosmos.

    "Clearly the heart of the city, but there are no buildings at all?"

    This is unlikely.

    Unless...

    "the buildings here have been removed."

    If so, things will be interesting.

    Because, in a whole area, there was no building left, and all of them were moved away. Sheen never believed it was an accident.

    What''s more, when entering Kosmos, sheen and Ayi have discovered the magic anomaly here.

    After entering this area, the magic in the air becomes more obvious and more intense.

    In this way, Sean has reason to believe in one thing.

    That is...

    "is this the source of the strange things..."

    Sheen narrowed his eyes and looked into the woods.

    On one side, jadeite also looks at it quietly. After a while, she continues to pull rahian''s hand and signals him to move forward.

    "Good, good, let''s go."

    Sean, of course, would not refuse, nodding with a smile as he walked on.

    This time, they walked for half an hour.

    Until, under the guidance of jadeite, sheen came to a place.

    It''s a place with a temple.

    The temple is very large and high, like a hill standing between the plains, it seems to have a kind of towering feeling.

    However, such a towering temple, actually the whole body presents a dark color, and is also full of thorns and vines.

    It''s not a sacred place at all, but a dark castle where vampires are imprisoned. It''s thrilling.

    "Where is such a strange temple?"

    Sheen blinked, somewhat stunned.

    Jadeite is also staring at the temple, eyes down, there is a flash of a trace of irritability and exclusion.

    But clearly there is a sense of rejection, jadeite or pull rahion, pointing to the dark temple.

    "Er..." Sean said with some clarity: "you let me in?"

    Feicui immediately nodded her head.

    "All right."

    Sheen was a little helpless.no way out.

    Thanks to the "magic sense" skill, Sheen has found that the weird magic in Kosmos flows from that temple.

    The temple is like a whirlpool. There is magic flowing around, and it is not sucking in, but releasing outward. It is like rejecting everything around, and the magic wave is pounding around. It is very spectacular.

    Sheen even felt that the reason why kosmosri had an inexplicable shift was that the magic power released from the temple was having an impact.

    Those magic forces that seemed to repel something pushed away the buildings and life around them, which led to the disappearance of all the buildings in this area and were transferred to other places. Moreover, the magic power was still gradually expanding, leading to a lot of transfer phenomena around.

    In this case, sheen felt that as soon as he got close to the past, he would be moved to another place.

    "If it hadn''t been for this, the Knights of the first order and the order of the broken blade wouldn''t have been here?"

    That''s what Sean thinks.

    It''s just...

    "it seems that there are people who are not affected by this magic..."

    Sheehan immediately cast his eyes around the dark temple.

    There, there are actually a shadow in walking.

    "Orcs..."

    Yes.

    Those figures walking around the dark temple are orcs one by one.

    They all wear clothes made of animal skin, but they are different from other orcs. They not only draw mysterious tattoos on their bodies, but also wear a crown made of animal hair on their heads, which is quite similar to the feeling of tribal priests.

    The orc priests guarded the dark temple, full of vigilance, as heavily guarded as a military site.

    With the identification skill, sheen can see through the ranks of these Orc priests.

    "Are they all above grade 60?"

    This strength is much stronger than the general order, and it is close to the Royal Guard order in the level standard.

    Why do such powerful orcs appear here and guard around the temple like that?

    "I seem to have heard Vivian mention that although orcs have faith as human beings, they only believe in the life goddess among the three goddesses."

    Sheen can''t help but recall the orcs.

    The subspecies with some of the characteristics of beasts are orcs.

    If the elves are a well-known magical race, then orcs are a well-known fighting nation. Although they are generally short of magic talents, they are born with keen five senses and outstanding physical abilities. Their ability in close combat is known as the best among the Terrans.

    According to the species, the orcs have different racial advantages.

    For example, among the orcs, the cat man has a keen sense of hearing and excellent agility. He is a quick attack type good at solving the enemy quickly, while the dog man has a keen sense of smell and excellent strength of limbs. Most of them are guerrilla type and detection type.

    The rest are the tough pig man, the swift and dexterous werewolf, and the bouncing rabbit man. The orcs have a variety of different breed talents, and even their personality will be greatly affected by the breed.

    The wolf man will be loyal and loyal to the cat.

    These orcs are also highly prolific and keep pace with human beings. They are all of the more populous types of the human race. However, the orcs did not establish their own country, but existed in the form of tribes, and they had their habitat in all the human countries.

    Because of the jungle law of the jungle and the fragility of life, the orcs regard the goddess of life as the highest belief among the three goddesses, and only accept the blessing of the goddess of life.

    Orcs also receive blessings in a different way from humans.

    Human beings take their children to the nearest Temple by their parents after they are born. Under the guidance of the gods, the gods bless them.

    Orcs are different.

    It is said that the blessing of the orcs is carried out by the saints of the clan.

    The saint is the most loyal believer of the goddess of life. She will give her everything to the goddess of life. When a child is born in the family, she will pray to the goddess of life and pray for the power of blessing from the goddess of life to bless the children in the family.

    Of course, this blessing is not from the goddess of life itself.

    Because the goddess of life is the mother of all things and the mother of all life, she can use her own power to bless all life in the world.

    That kind of blessing is basically a degraded version of the blessing of the goddess of life, and the blessing itself is also divided into strong and weak. Some are comparable to the blessing of higher gods, while others are only equivalent to the blessings of lower gods, but they are not as good as the blessings given by the goddess of life.

    Like this, ORC saints are able to offer everything to the goddess of life, pray to the goddess of life, and pray to the goddess of life for the time being to grant her various powers and perform miracles within the race.For this reason, the status of the orc saint is very high. Before she was born, she would be regarded as an object that must be protected. She was trained by the inner race to guard the saint, escort her, and even make suggestions.

    Generally speaking, the virgin of orcs will be held by the fox who has the magic ability that other orcs lack. This fox man will be protected by the people immediately after birth and will not be known to the world easily.

    Now, there is a temple guarded by orcs, dressed like priests.

    Is...

    "they are the gods of ORC saints?"

    If so, whose temple are they guarding?

    "Goddess of life?"

    Sheen couldn''t help thinking.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    "There are intruders!"

    "There are intruders!"

    While sheen was deep in thought, all of a sudden, in the temple ahead, all the orc priests seemed to have found something. They roared and stirred, and all of them came here one by one.

    "Eh?"

    Sheen came back to his senses and was surprised.

    Because of his ability to hide, sheen didn''t think he would be discovered without showing up.

    Even though orcs are born with five senses, Sheen''s smell will be hidden in front of full-scale concealment skills, which should not be detected so easily.

    But then Sheehan understood.

    "The magic flow around you?"

    That''s exactly what happened.

    Because of the proximity to the temple, the magic that flowed out of the temple seemed to touch sheen and repel him.

    Under the influence of that magic, ordinary people will be directly transferred out, unable to stay here.

    However, if you can''t resist the magic, you can''t move it when you''re close to it.

    This caused the temple''s magic to flow around sheen, and all of it was blocked, leaving its location a void without Temple magic.

    Although the orc priests did not find sheen, they found the magic hole here by virtue of their natural keen five senses, so they found sheen at once, and their vigilance was touched, and they all attacked this side together.

    "Who is it?"

    An orc yelled with a fierce look on his face.

    However, when he came to sheen and saw the emerald beside him, his face suddenly changed.

    "Half...!"

    The orc priest was ready to shout something.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t give him the chance.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t let you shout here any more."

    Sheen suddenly appeared before the orc priest like a ghost.

    "Bang!"

    With a muffled noise, Sheen''s fist pounded heavily on the orc priest''s abdomen.

    "Guwu...!"

    The orc priest''s eyes popped and his body bent, covering his abdomen.

    Sheen has only one word to say about it.

    "It''s worthy of being an ORC with outstanding physical ability. He can still practice at level 60 or above. He can''t knock out with a single blow. His fighting ability is good."

    As soon as the words fell, sheen hit him with a knife.

    "Bang!"

    The second dull sound, heavy knife fell on the orc priest''s neck, let his voice suddenly stop, finally fell down, lost consciousness.

    Sheen then picked up one side and looked at all the emerald in silence, one by one, disappeared.

    A group of ORC priests slowly gathered together and came to the side of the stunned companion.

    "Watch out!"

    "Alert

    "Someone has been knocked out!"

    The cries of the orc priests rang from time to time.

    By this time, sheen had already left the position with emerald in his arms and appeared on the other side of the temple.

    Specifically, it appears in front of the gate of the temple.

    There are also Orc priests on guard here. Although they know something is happening, they are reluctant to leave.

    Obviously, their duty is to guard the temple well and not to let people invade. Therefore, they can not leave their posts without permission, even if there is something wrong in other places.

    "It seems a little tricky."

    Sean thought.

    Because of the magic resistance, he is still resisting the magic power of the temple, making the magic flow around him abnormal.

    As a result, it is only a matter of time for the orc priests around to detect the abnormality and find him.

    "Retreat?"

    Sean thought so, but he looked at the jade in his arms.

    In the Amethyst eyes that are printed into his eyes, there are feelings that others are hard to detect.

    "... it seems that we can only break through."

    Sheen grinned bitterly.

    Sean didn''t want to break in if he could.

    Not for anything else, just because if the orc priests here are the gods of ORC saints, they prove that they are ambassadors of the goddess of life in the human world.

    In the face of the envoys of the goddess of life, even if a country does not dare to neglect them, the clergy in the temple will treat them as important guests and treat them politely.

    Especially the orc saint, whose status is the same as the temple Pope, even the king has to be courteous.

    If Hearn had been so strong as to break into the stronghold of the orc order, it would have been against the goddess of life.In this case, sheen naturally does not want to have too much conflict with the other side.

    But look at the performance of the orc priest just now, the existence of jadeite may make them hostile.

    In this case...

    "with jade, as long as you don''t want to abandon her, you must fight with the orc God group?"

    Well, instead of waiting for that time to appear, it''s better to simply point out now and start planning directly.

    Even if the backstage seems a little strong, sheen is not very empty.

    "Who doesn''t have a boss yet?"

    If you can''t, close the door and let Eyre go.

    So...

    "[flying star]!"

    Sheen rushed up very decisively and released the magic without hesitation.

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    The rain of light immediately fell from the sky, pounding on the orc priests who had not been able to respond, howling them out.

    "Enemy attack!"

    "Enemy attack!"

    The orc deities who were knocked to the ground first yelled, and then were bombarded by bursts of light beam like meteor shower on their bodies and completely fainted.

    In front of the gate of the whole temple, for a moment, the sand and stones were flying and the light and rain kept on, making the sound of explosion, roar, and the roar and howl of the orc priests.

    By the time sheen emerged from the dust, the orc priests had fallen all over the ground.

    But sheen didn''t relax.

    "What a strong resistance..."

    sheen felt that as he approached the temple more and more, the magic from the temple was more and more fiercely impacted on him, intending to exclude him.

    Thanks to this, Sean had the feeling that he was walking against the wind, and his steps were heavy.

    "If it wasn''t for magic resistance, I would have been transferred."

    Sheen looked at the temple door and frowned.

    Under such a strong repulsion, Sheen''s [magic resistance] skill seems to be reaching the limit, which makes him constantly surrounded by magic, just like a trickle out of a stone crack, and sooner or later he will touch him.

    Sheen was sure that once he stepped into the temple, he would be turned away.

    "Can''t even a full level [magic resistance] skill completely resist this magic?"

    What is the origin of this temple?

    Sean began to be curious.

    When sheen was considering whether to use the holy sword, use the power of the holy sword to improve his [magic resistance] skill level, or with the protection of the holy sword, he directly rushed into the temple. Suddenly, emerald struggled out of his arms.

    "Jadeite?"

    Sean was slightly stunned.

    Under the gaze of sheen, jadeite walks slowly towards the gate of the temple.

    Looking at this scene, sheen suddenly found an anomaly.

    "The magic of the temple did not repel jadeite?"

    Sean looked surprised.

    Yes, the magic power of the temple did not repel jadeite. Instead, it was like accepting her and letting her get close to the gate of the temple.

    Jadeite thus came to the gate, stretched out her hand and put it on the door.

    "Boom..."

    the next second, the gate is like a welcome emerald, and slowly opens in the heavy roar.

    At that time, it was like welcoming the returning master.

    Jadeite turns her head and looks at Sean.

    Sheen saw a word in his eyes.

    "Follow me."

    Feicui seems to want to say so.

    Sheen did not have time to respond.

    "Over there!"

    "Get over there!"

    The screams of the orc priests came to Hearn''s ears, and he saw the orc priests approaching the temple.

    "Flying star!"

    Now, sheen once again uses the suppression breath magic to let countless flying stars fall from the sky, turning into rain of light and attacking around.

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    The crackling and roaring of the orc priests were also heard again, accompanied by the screams of the orc priests.

    Then sheen followed the emerald into the dark temple.

    "Boom..."

    the gate of the temple is automatically closed immediately to isolate all the sounds.

    All, return to calm.

    Sheen then regained his magic and looked forward.

    "No one seems to be inside..."

    None of Sheen''s perceptual skills responded.

    However, sheen was able to feel a very strong flow of magic.The magic was blowing like a storm from the front, making Sean feel like dust, entering the beast''s nostrils, and being blown out by the beast''s breath.

    Fortunately, sheen will be excluded from the body, otherwise, the magic will not come back.

    "Is it because of you? Emerald? "

    Sean looked at the emerald beside him.

    Jadeite is also looking at Sean and nodding to him, confirming his guess.

    The young girl took Sheen''s hand, and a pair of Amethyst eyes lit up unconsciously, making all the magic bypass sheen.

    Sheen successfully entered the temple. Otherwise, he had to use the power of the sword to solve the problem of exclusion.

    "What are we going to do next?"

    Sheen asks jade.

    Instead of responding, jadeite took Sheen''s hand and took him to the depths of the temple.

    "Da da da da da da"

    in the incomparably quiet temple, the sound of a big and a small step is so clear and loud.

    As he watched around, sheen kept walking along with the emerald... Walking...

    I don''t know how long it has been, and the long corridor has come to an end.

    Sean and emerald enter a vast hall and see a fantastic sight.

    "What..."

    Sean took a breath.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    In the hall of the dark temple, there is a moonlight shining through the skylight on the ceiling.

    Is the moon shining on a huge iceberg.

    No, it''s not an iceberg, but a crystal hill formed by an inexplicable transparent crystal. It looks so dazzling and beautiful.

    However, in this crystal hill, there is a girl.

    A young girl with long, shining, golden hair.

    Feicui looks at the girl, and her Amethyst eyes finally reveal her sadness.

    Sean looked at the girl, then at the emerald, and fell into a state of silence.

    because the girl as like jade is as like as two peas.

    "Again?"

    Sean''s feelings are understandable.

    Lesha and lesha.

    Nen and ornice.

    Liz and Jess.

    came to as like as two peas in the world in two months.

    "Is it magic life again?"

    Sean thought, but he couldn''t help looking at the girl in the crystal hill.

    At this time, the girl was frozen up, her eyes closed, and she was naked.

    But sheen couldn''t help but take a breath.

    Because the girl''s tender skin exposed to the outside was covered with ferocious wounds.

    The wound is like a centipede in general, particularly terrifying, full of the girl''s body, let people see the heart can not help twitching.

    Sean was shocked by the sight.

    "What''s all this about?"

    Sean is getting more and more confused.

    There is no doubt that this temple is the reason for the strange things in Kosmos.

    But what is the origin of this temple?

    In the temple, why is there such a girl who is frozen in the crystal and covered with ferocious wounds? What is

    jade as like as two peas?

    Who are they?

    And what about the orc priests who are guarding this temple?

    One mystery after another came up one after another, which really made Sean feel a little pain in his head.

    "I just came to fight an old demon sect, but what happened?"

    Sure enough, Roxie''s premonition is right, this time, she will encounter a lot of bad things.

    I don''t know that Sean thought about so many things in this moment, emerald has already stepped forward, came to the crystal, and looked at the girl inside.

    That look, not like looking at their own sisters, more like looking at themselves in the mirror.

    Sheen wanted to know everything.

    But jadeite hasn''t spoken up to now. Whether it can be said clearly or not is still unknown.

    "Alas..."

    Sean can only sigh, sort out his mood and come to jadeite''s side.

    "Go ahead." Sheen said to emerald, "what do you want me to do for you when you bring me here?"

    In fact, sheen had already guessed what feicui wanted.

    After all, this girl, like a girl who was seriously injured and carved in a mold of jadeite, knew at a glance that it was not in a normal state.

    Unlike the Supreme God, she fell asleep by her own will.

    If sheen had not guessed wrong, the girl might have been forced to sleep here.

    In other words, the girl is sealed.

    What feicui wants to do is clear at a glance.

    "..."

    jadeite takes back her gaze at the girl in the crystal, turns to see sheen, and then reaches out to touch the holy sword on his waist.

    Her meaning is very simple.

    "Cut the seal with the power of the sword... Right?"

    Sheen said so, in exchange for feicui''s nod.

    It''s because she wanted to do it that jadeite brought Sean here, right?

    And the sword can do it.

    Among the effects of the sword, there is a statement that "it has the effect of purifying and expelling evil forces".

    Sheen didn''t know whether the seal was evil, but it must be a negative state.

    Then, with the power of the sword, perhaps we can purify or dispel this negative state and break the seal.

    If not, Sheen''s strength will be greatly improved by using the holy sword, and his skill level will be doubled.

    In this way, if sheen uses the magic sword to cut the seal, it may not be impossible to break it.At least, sheen didn''t feel like she couldn''t be broken.

    He had a kind of inexplicable intuition and told him that the so-called seal could not hinder him.

    Even if there is no sword, so it is.

    I don''t know whether feicui knows this, so she stares at Sean, as if she is praying for something and telling something.

    "All right."

    Sheen sighed again.

    Originally, sheen hesitated.

    He didn''t know who the maiden in the seal was, and who the jadeite was, and why they were sealed one by one and thrown by a group of magical life.

    There are still many mysteries, and even though sheen is a bit thick headed, he doesn''t want to act rashly.

    But, that''s just not wanting, not daring.

    That is to say, if necessary, sheen would not flinch.

    "If you are really in trouble, do it once and for all."

    Having figured it out, Sean touched jadeite''s head and spoke softly.

    "You go back."

    Hearing this, emerald''s eyes brightened and nodded again and again, retreating from Xi''an''s side.

    Sheen turned to the crystal hill in front of him and drew the sword from his waist.

    Seal. Sheen won''t untie it.

    "It feels like this seal won''t be very difficult for me."

    Sheen didn''t know why he felt that way.

    However, sheen chose to believe the feeling and took a deep breath.

    "Good!"

    Summoning up his determination, Sean held up his sword to the crystal hill in front of him.

    The next second, Sean''s sword falls.

    Just then, at the entrance of the hall, a group of orcs rushed into the hall with the sound of disordered footsteps.

    It was not the orc priests who guarded the temple, but a group of ORC deities who were obviously higher in status, dressed in more charming and imposing manner.

    At the head of the group of orcs, a fox maiden exclaimed.

    "No!"

    The anxious cry came from his mouth.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late to make a sound at this time.

    "Choking!"

    The sword in Sheen''s hand turned into a flash, and suddenly it was cut across the crystal hill.

    The crystal Hill suddenly trembled.

    On top of it, a neat cut appears, which divides it into two parts. The upper part slides down and separates each other.

    "Boom

    The magic of the broken crystal.

    Bathed in this magic, Sean breathes a breath, just want to retreat, but ushered in a surprising hostility.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Such a roar filled with anger resounded, and sheen''s eyes fixed and he turned violently.

    There, a strong man of the werewolf roars and blows up the air like a storm. He rushes in front of Sean and punches him in the head.

    "Bang!"

    Explosive noise appeared in the hall.

    The fist of the werewolf set off an amazing impact, not only shaking the atmosphere, but also shattering the ground, so that the ground suddenly cracked and broken into ruins.

    Sean bounced out of the shock wave and landed upside down on the ground. After sliding for a distance, sheen stabilized himself on his feet and stopped.

    "Watch me tear you up!"

    The werewolf fell into a state of fury. His fists hit each other fiercely. As the sparks of iron and steel were rubbed between the fists, the whole werewolf turned into a storm again and rushed to sheen.

    Sheen didn''t dare to be careless.

    Because, in front of me, the rank of this wolf man is as high as 91.

    This guy is strong, very strong.

    Sean felt threatened and left without hesitation.

    "Give and bind."

    Sheen unleashes magic in an attempt to stop the werewolf attack.

    The atmosphere suddenly and violently squeezed on the werewolf''s body, so that his body severely stagnated there.

    But something surprised Sean.

    "What''s this level of...!"

    The werewolf actually roared, the blue veins on his forehead burst, and the muscles on his body swelled up one by one. At last, it seemed that his whole body had expanded in a circle, which made him open the shackles of the atmosphere.

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled noise, the atmosphere squeezed on the werewolf exploded.

    "No?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    Good guy, by virtue of brute force, I break free from the shackles of magic?

    You are not an orc, but a humanized dragon clan?

    "Tear you up!"The werewolf, however, continued to roar, stormed into Sean''s face with a chaotic air current and made a stunning blow.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen didn''t hesitate. He launched the "instant move" skill and disappeared there.

    "Bang!"

    The temple suddenly shocked, such as being struck by lightning, so that the ceiling cracked up, scattered countless dust.

    On the other hand, the ground is being blasted, as if it were collapsing, cracking, crushing and falling.

    The wolf man stood at the center of the collapse, pulling out his thick arms and looking around.

    "Where have you been...!"

    The wolf man is still angry.

    As for the rest of the orcs, they were surrounded by jade.

    "Finally found...!"

    "It''s a pity I''m late."

    "Damn it!"

    The orc deities surrounded the jade and tried to rush to the other side of the crystal, but failed.

    And in front of the crystal, the fox girl did not know when she came there. She was kneeling on the ground, praying with her eyes closed. Her body was constantly emitting holy light, covering the crystal.

    In the shadow of the light, the breaking of the crystal stopped, and it was divided into two, and the phenomenon of separation stopped there.

    But it is constantly trembling, let a burst of terrible magic gush out, shaking the whole temple.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen appeared in another position, saw the scene, and immediately thought about it.

    Unfortunately...

    "it won''t let you pass."

    A maiden cat man suddenly appeared in front of Sean and watched him closely.

    Sheen''s eyebrows raised.

    Don''t blame him.

    The cat man girl''s grade is as high as 89.

    "That''s interesting."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    At this point, Sean was surrounded by one after another.

    "How can you escape?"

    It''s a wolf with a big fist.

    "Why do you do this?"

    The cat girl looked at Sean calmly, as if to give him an opportunity to explain.

    Sheen looked at the wolf man who might be in trouble at any time behind him, and the cat man girl in front of him, and he laughed calmly.

    "What do you think I''m doing for?"

    Sheen threw out a provocative remark.

    The words, successfully angered the werewolf strong man, but failed to make the cat man girl change color.

    "You are a Terran, not a demon, so you should not be those lunatics of the old demon sect. In this case, why break into our temple and remove the seal here?"

    The cat girl asked Sean.

    It''s a pity that''s exactly what Sean wanted.

    "I also want to know why the orc theocracy, guarding such an obviously abnormal temple, still seals such a seriously injured girl in the temple." Sean looked at the cat girl and said with a half smile, "don''t tell me this is the shrine of the goddess of life. You''re just worshipping the goddess of life?"

    Sheen''s meaning is very obvious, that is to tell the other party that they are also doing shady things, not qualified to say him.

    "We..." The cat girl seemed to want to say something, but she resisted, just staring at Sean tightly and saying, "we''re just doing what we should do."

    "That''s a coincidence." "I''m just doing what I want to do," Sheehan said without changing her face

    "You...!" The cat man girl finally got angry.

    The wolf man can''t help it.

    "Don''t tell him so much, mafia!" The wolf man yelled rudely: "this guy has done something absolutely not allowed to do. I think, even if he is not a member of the old demon sect, he is also an evil believer with bad intentions. He may even be the person behind all this. Let''s take him down directly."

    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right. " The cat girl was silent for a moment, and then said coldly, "let him repent, and be ready to go on, oz."

    "Good!"

    The wolf man did not hesitate to answer.

    The next moment, a wolf, a cat, and two orcs suddenly disappeared in their place, turning into two shadows and plunging in the direction of sheen.

    At the same time, sheen also disappeared in place, into a shadow.

    The three shadows swept towards the half sky of the temple, and then they collided fiercely in one piece.

    "Bang!"

    The thunder like crash sound suddenly appeared in the sky above the temple, which made the atmosphere tremble fiercely.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Oz, the werewolf, was the first to rush to sheen. His thick fists, like two huge meteorites, turned into continuous fist shadows and blasted at sheen.

    "Shua Shua Shua...!"

    The cat man, mafi, came from behind HiAN. Her slender hands grew sharp fingernails and turned into two sharp claws. With amazing speed, she waved countless claw lights and covered sheen in an overwhelming way.

    At this moment, even sheen had to be serious.

    In front of us is the heavy rain which is enough to open the mountain and crack the stone.

    Behind it is a hurricane of claws.

    And the opponent is a very high level, in this world, enough to be regarded as the strong in the strong, even compared with those legendary existence is not inferior.

    Therefore, sheen decisively used "extreme change" to meet the two strong enemies.

    All of a sudden, the three streamers in all directions of the temple constantly crisscross and twinkle, just like shooting stars chasing each other. Each interleaving means a collision, and each twinkling symbolizes a confrontation, making the roar appear constantly.

    Along with the appearance of the roar, the temple also trembled frequently.

    In addition, various phenomena also appear in the temple.

    Bright sword light.

    Whistling fist shadow.

    Cold claw marks.

    Chaotic air currents.

    Swords and fists, claws and swords, humans and orcs kept fighting and fighting again and again. For a while, no one could do anything about it.

    The orc gods who surrounded the jade looked at the scene and were all shocked.

    "Even with Oz and mafia?"

    "It''s impossible!"

    "When is there such a young strong man in mankind?"

    "Is it the treasure of the Kingdom and the warrior goddess of the Empire?"

    "But he is a man

    A group of ORC deities fell into shock.

    Jadeite also stares at Sean''s direction. Seeing that he is safe and sound, feicui turns her head and looks at the place where the seal is located. There is a trace of anxiety in her eyes.And on the seal site, the fox girl is still praying, let the light become stronger and stronger, slowly suppress the terrible magic gushing from the crystal, so that the crystal for two is actually starting to recover.

    However, with this work going on, the fox girl''s face is getting worse and worse, like a piece of white paper, so pale, so weak, quite a sense of falling.

    This seriously affects the heart of jadeite, so that jadeite wants to rush past, but it has not been able to do so.

    The orc magistrates surrounded feicui and refused to let her move, but they did not dare to get too close to the jade. Their eyes were more or less timid.

    Under such circumstances, the temple still trembled. Even if the situation on the seal side became more and more stable, the fierce fighting between sheen, Oz and mafia became more and more intense. Finally, it affected the walls and ceiling around the temple, breaking the walls and cracking the ceiling, as if it was about to collapse.

    Gradually, the anxious situation of the war finally changed.

    "Bang!"

    A dull noise, a figure from the fierce battle circle fly backward, heavy hit the ground, hit the dust everywhere, cracks everywhere.

    "Oz!"

    "Oz!"

    The orc magistrates exclaimed in disbelief.

    The person who hit the ground, not others, is the highest ranking Ozzie.

    "Cough..."! Damn...! "

    As he coughed, Ozzie struggled to get up, and knew at a glance that he had been hurt.

    But on a closer look, Ozzie''s body is not only injured, but also a spell of magic around him, constantly affecting oz.

    "Strength... Can''t try...!"

    As if in a state of weakness, Ozzie''s proud fists trembled and could hardly be lifted.

    In fact, Ozzie did fall into a state of weakness.

    Because, the magic of Oz is the proof of Sheen''s magic.

    In the fierce battle, sheen paid the "weak" character to Oz, and his proud strength gradually disappeared.

    As for mafi, the cat girl''s body is also wrapped with the magic of sheen. Sheen gives her "slow" characteristics, and her proud speed can''t be exerted at all.

    Thanks to this, mafia also quickly fell into a dilemma.

    "Bang!"

    Sheen''s kick, which slowed down Mafia, hit one of the walls of the temple like a shell, stirring up countless pieces of rubble.

    "Mafia...!"

    "How could...!"

    "Even Mafia lost!"

    The orc gods howled and panicked one by one.

    Sheen fell back to the ground again. Although he was undamaged, he had a few more punches and his clothes seemed to be cut and torn.

    "Fortunately, I have full level [physical resistance] skill, otherwise I have to suffer some damage."

    Sheen looked at his condition and began to laugh.

    However, that relaxed and casual appearance, fall in the eyes of others, and insult is no different.

    "Don''t get carried away! Humans...! "

    Ozzie gritted his teeth and held on, roaring and squeezing the last strength out of his body.

    "Must... Stop...!"

    Murphy slipped off the wall and staggered to her feet.

    "Flying star!"

    On the other hand, sheen released the magic without mercy, making countless flying stars pass by and blow on Oz and mafia one by one.

    "Goo...!"

    "Ah..."

    The wolf man and the cat man girl immediately cried out in pain. Under the bombardment of flying stars, the body was like a broken kite, which was blown up and rolled on the ground at the same time.

    "Stop it!"

    "You son of a bitch!"

    The orc magistrates finally couldn''t look down. They roared one by one, and they couldn''t help but want to rush out.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t.

    Because, a terrible momentum broke out in the dilapidated temple, shrouded in all people''s bodies, making them stiff and frightened.

    The source of momentum, of course, comes from sheen, who has full-scale [oppression] skills.

    "I don''t really want to be a villain, so don''t force me either?"

    Sean, holding the sword, said these words to everyone with a smile, but he didn''t even have a smile in his eyes.

    The orc magistrates were startled and angry, trying to resist, but their bodies were completely disobeyed and could not move at all.

    Sheen''s momentum enveloped the whole scene, bringing the fierce battle to an end and restoring silence to the scene.

    "Jade, come here."Sean spoke to the emerald.

    Emerald looks around at the orc gods who are frozen around, and then comes out of the encirclement and runs behind sheen.

    Sheen protects the emerald behind his back, casting his eyes in the direction of the seal.

    There, the terrible magic from the crystal has gradually disappeared.

    Sheen to cut the crystal has been restored to its original state, re closed, only a faint cut mark, told others, just everything, is not a dream.

    The fox maiden, on the other hand, had gathered up the light and stopped praying.

    It''s just that...

    "Bang..."

    in the dull noise, the fox girl fell to the ground and fell into a coma.

    "Your majesty!"

    The orc magistrates uttered the most panicked cry so far.

    Sean''s eyes flashed, looking at the fox girl, thinking.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    "Holy lady..."

    "Saint...!"

    Ozzie and mafi, who were blown away in the distance, looked at the fox maiden who fell on the ground, just as if they were stimulated, and struggled to get up.

    The orc magistrates broke away from the shadow of sheen and rushed to the direction of the fox maiden.

    However, sheen came to the fox girl faster than anyone else.

    "Sure enough, she is the orc saint."

    Sheen glanced at the fox maiden lying on the ground, fainting completely, and standing in front of all the orc gods.

    It made the orc gods crack their eyes.

    "Pay and fix."

    Just when a group of ORC deities could not help but start a fight, sheen still took the first step to release the magic.

    "What...!"

    "Woo...!"

    "Can''t move...!"

    A group of ORC deities were frozen there, their feet were locked on the ground, and they couldn''t walk any more.

    Sheen took control of the orc theocracy and suppressed them to death with his own strength.

    Then sheen turned his head and looked at the only crack left behind him, the crystal completely restored to its original state.

    Jadeite also came to the crystal, staring at it, no longer moving.

    Seeing this, the orc gods were in a hurry.

    "Stop it! Don''t touch that seal again

    The struggling Ozzie is also anxious.

    Murphy couldn''t help speaking.

    "Please, listen to us...!" Mafi couldn''t hide her anxiety and exclaimed, "it''s a very dangerous thing. It can''t be released. Otherwise, this country and even the whole human world may turn into hell...!"

    Hell.

    This word, it sounds so frightening.

    Sheen frowned, and his eyes fell on jade.

    Jadeite looks back to Sean, but her eyes are still full of appeals.

    Obviously, feicui hopes sheen can help herself and continue to untie the seal.

    But the orc gods were terrified and frightened by the presence of the seal, and Sean''s eyes were full of pleading.

    Seeing this, Sean sort of understood the situation.

    There is no doubt that these Orc gods are not villains, even on the side of the world.

    The origin of jadeite jade is a mystery, but her only purpose is to unlock the seal here and release the existence in the seal.

    But the existence in the seal seems to be a very dangerous thing.

    In order to keep the seal of the beast, the temple is sealed.

    "So I am the villain?"

    Sheen was depressed.

    However, if you intend to untie the seal is a villain, what is feicui''s position?

    The villain''s mastermind?

    Is he used by the villain feicui?

    Sheen thought about it, but he didn''t really wonder.

    After all, feicui has made a decision to bear the consequences.

    It''s not that he didn''t think that opening the seal would cause disaster, but even so, he chose to do so.

    For nothing else, it''s just because sheen thinks that jadeite may be the biggest victim.

    It may be just a kind of vague intuition, but somehow sheen is very sure of it.

    (I always feel that since I came into contact with the Supreme God omnes in the holy land, I always have some inexplicable intuitions and feelings...)

    heen himself is also a monk in law who can''t understand.

    But Sheehan still wants to trust his intuition.

    He was sure that what he had done was absolutely right.

    Of course, now that this is the case, sheen will not really do harm to others in front of these Orc deities.

    Intuition is intuition. Sheen has to solve the mystery of this matter by himself.

    So sheen decided.

    "That''s all for today, jadeite." Sheen said to emerald: "the seal has been untied, and the fox saint should only temporarily repair the seal, otherwise there will be no cracks on the seal."

    When the power to maintain the seal is exhausted, the crack will spread again and the seal will be broken.

    "The original firm seal has been released, and it is only a matter of time before it is untied. We don''t have to rush for a moment. Let''s go back first."

    Sheen decided to slow down the matter before moving on.Feicui didn''t seem to expect that Sean would say so. After a little pause, she was silent.

    After a while, feicui raised her eyes again, looked at Sean, and nodded her head.

    Sean just smiles and touches her head as a reward.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, the orc gods all heaved a sigh of relief.

    At least, they don''t have to worry about the seal being broken.

    Although, as sheen said, the seal has begun to loosen, now it is only relying on the power of the virgin to maintain it. It is a blessing in the misfortune that we may strive for time to solve the problem.

    Just as the orc magistrates thought so, what happened next made them completely panic.

    "Hey..."

    I saw that sheen turned around and suddenly picked up the fox girl who had fainted on the ground.

    "What are you doing...!"

    "Put down the saint...!"

    "Let go of her!"

    The orc gods were shocked one by one, and in a more excited mood than they had just been, they continued to shout.

    In particular, Ozzie, who did not know where the strength came from, actually roared with surprise and anger and rushed over.

    "Bang!"

    Sheen didn''t have any hesitation to blow out a foot, will rush over the Oz to the fierce kick fly.

    But then, instead of Murphy, she rushed over.

    "Put down the virgin!"

    Mafia was no longer as calm and calm as she had been before. She was completely in a state of panic and rushed towards sheen.

    "Bang!"

    In the cluttering sound, sheen takes no exception and kicks Mafia back.

    Two orcs close to the legendary strongmen are so embarrassed and fragile in front of Sean.

    "Why be so excited?" Sheen''s face did not change: "I just want to borrow this saint for a while, will not hurt her."

    This is the truth.

    Sheen didn''t want to do something about ghost animals on a whim. She just thought that the saint should know a lot of things and just wanted to take her away.

    In addition, sheen also wanted to take the fox maiden as a hostage to prevent the orc gods from acting rashly.

    "You have a high status among the orcs, and your status in the Terrans is very special. If you want to settle the accounts with me later, I will be in great trouble." Sheen was very calm and said: "so, I''ll tie your holy daughter first... No, please come to my place to be a guest, have a good reception, and then return it to you."

    There was a smile on Sheen''s face, as if to show that he had no evil intention.

    But at this time, the jade on one side is pulling the corner of Sheen''s clothes and pointing to one hand of sheen.

    Only then did sheen find that one of her hands was pressed on an indescribable bulge.

    "Cough..." Sean coughed, and quietly took back his hand. He said calmly, "my hand is slipping. I''m sorry. I promise I won''t do anything to her. Trust me."

    These words and words instantly detonated the orc gods.

    "Put down the saint!"

    "Put down the saint at once

    "You are not allowed to take the virgin away!"

    "We will never allow it!"

    "With you!"

    Those Orc deities seemed to be dying out, and they were frantically struggling.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Ozzie jumped up from the ground in anger and rushed to sheen again. The speed was much faster than before.

    This time, the wolf and the strong man didn''t take a single foot out of the place.

    The werewolf oz skims Sean''s position the second before and pours directly into the air.

    The broken jade fox has appeared on the ceiling.

    "Wait!" Mafia realized that something was wrong and said, "we promise we won''t investigate the matter today. Please return the saint to us."

    Seeing that sheen was about to escape, mafia did not care so much and chose to compromise directly.

    The rest of the orc deities were also anxious, so we can imagine how important the fox maiden was in their hearts.

    This is a matter of course.

    We should know that all Orc deities were selected from the orcs before the birth of the virgin, so that they could protect the virgin in the future.

    Their meaning in this life is only one, that is to protect the upcoming saint.

    For them, the status of the virgin, compared with the status of Roxie in the minds of the Kingdom, is absolutely not weak.

    To put it bluntly, the saint is the only meaning of their existence and the object they have to protect all their lives. Even compared with the goddess of life believed by the orcs, it is not inferior.It''s just a small matter for them to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the saint.

    It''s a degree of faithfulness.

    As long as the virgin gives her order, even if the orc magistrates decide themselves on the spot, they will implement it without any hesitation without knowing any reason.

    This is more obedient than the magic life which can only obey the master''s command.

    Under such circumstances, even the seal in the temple is not as important as the goddess of the orcs, so the orc deities can not be in a hurry.

    But that''s why Sean did it.

    "It''s a pity that I don''t trust you very much, but you can only choose to believe me."

    The brave man who claimed that he didn''t want to be too villainous would smile like a demon king.

    "Well, let''s say goodbye, and we''ll see you later."

    With that, sheen, with emerald and the fox maiden in a coma, flew into the sky.

    Only a group of ORC magistrates were left, looking at Sean, who was far away, and remained there as if dead.

    "Holy girl... Holy girl... Holy girl, ah, ah...!"

    Oz roared in despair.

    Today, it is destined to be a nightmare for these orcs.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    About half an hour later, sheen returned to the hotel.

    "Welcome back."

    Lasha stood on the balcony, as if knowing that sheen would come back at this time, or perhaps he had been standing here waiting for him, saying this to sheen, who had fallen from the sky.

    "Well, back."

    Sheen is really used to it. He ignores the presence of Lasha, but gives the jade to Lasha.

    Rasha took the jade and held it in her arms without expression.

    Jadeite also stays in rahia''s arms, but a pair of eyes still stay on sheen. I don''t know what I''m looking at.

    As for Sean, naturally, he was holding the fox saint who was in a coma.

    Of course, Lasha did not fail to see this scene. After glancing at the fox saint, she spoke calmly.

    "Do you want me to bathe the guest first?"

    So said Lasha.

    "No, I''ll do it."

    Sean responded subconsciously, with no change in face.

    "..."

    Lasha was silent, but she kept staring at sheen.

    "... well, I''ll make a joke." Sheen''s expression immediately became a little angry. While handing the fox saint to Lasha, he said, "wash her up and send her to my room... Bah! It''s to wash it up and check if there''s something wrong with it! "

    "Yes." The summer is not even like the desire to make complaints about the Tucao.

    Jadeite was also taken by lashia, and her eyes finally left sheen.

    Sheen then returned to a human state and exhaled.

    "It''s not a boring night at all."

    With these words, sheen turned his head and looked in the direction of the temple.

    Maybe it''s because he has been to the relationship once, and now Sheehan can clearly perceive that the abnormal magic in Kosmos is coming from there, and the direction is very clear.

    "This inexplicable transfer phenomenon is really because of this magic?"

    Sheen looked around and noticed that the buildings around him were different.

    It is clear that during the period of Sheen''s departure, the phenomenon of transfer occurred once or more times, which led to such a situation.

    Sean watched the scene, not knowing what he was thinking.

    But after a while, Lasha appeared again with the fox saint.

    "Well, Mr. sheen."

    La Xia tells each other lightly.

    "... so fast."

    Sean is in a mixed mood.

    Is there a minute between leaving and reappearing?

    I don''t think so?

    If it wasn''t for the fox girl''s clothes that had been replaced, and she was still steaming with fragrance, and even the emerald next to her had just come out of the bath, she told sheen that the two men had indeed been washed white. Sheen would have doubted whether rachia had taken the two men in for a walk and then came out deliberately playing tricks on herself.

    "Forget it."

    Don''t worry, or you''ll lose.

    With this in mind, sheen asked rahia to put down the fox virgin and lay the fox virgin on the sofa.

    "How about it?"

    Sheen asked rahia.

    "Not very good." Lasha immediately responded: "I have thoroughly checked and found that this guest has not only exhausted his magic power, but also is in a very bad condition. It seems that something has caused a great burden on her body, which has made her body almost disordered. The internal bleeding should be very serious, even the internal organs are broken and displaced."

    This is really serious.

    "No wonder she looks so bad."

    Sheen looked at the pale face of the fox saint.

    That face is very delicate and beautiful, with a charming feeling. Usually, it may have been majestic, so it looks a little strong, but because of the relationship between becoming pale as paper, the firmness has a trace of softness, which makes people feel distressed and pitiful.

    "Worthy of being a fox spirit, this charming feeling, almost catch up with a figure burst table of the demon world supreme."

    Sheen was surprised, but also guessed that the other party would become such a reason.

    "I''m afraid it''s because of the power of the goddess of life that she has borne too much burden beyond the limits of her body, can it be like this?"

    Sean wasn''t completely guilt free.

    After all, Sean would still feel embarrassed if the other party tried so hard to repair his own seal.

    So...

    "[cellular breath]"

    The only one of the herons to release magic to the celestial body.

    "Zheng!"

    A galaxy immediately appeared in the sky above the sofa, spilling countless starlight, so that the starlight, like the breath of the universe, fell on the fox saint and integrated into her body.Under such circumstances, the starlight keeps repairing the wound in the fox Saint daughter''s body,

    the pale face of the fox saint is much better, but she doesn''t wake up.

    "How are you now?"

    Sheen looks at Lasha.

    Rasha speechlessly went up to check the condition of the fox virgin again, and then came back to sheen and spoke like this.

    "The damage inside the body is being repaired at an amazing speed, only the magic is still in the state of loss."

    There is no way.

    As the only restorative magic in celestial magic, and also superior magic, this magic called "blowing star breath" is regarded as an almost omnipotent means of recovery. Even if you search all over the world, there are only less than five fingers of Recovery Magic comparable to it.

    Whether poisoned or cursed, as long as there is a breath left, not dead, then the [breath of blowing stars] can be cured.

    Unfortunately, there is only magic. This magic can''t recover it.

    It''s better to say that the magic that can restore people''s magic power still doesn''t exist.

    Therefore, although sheen can help the fox girl heal all the wounds in her body, she can''t help the fox girl recover her magic power.

    However, magic is something linked to vitality. In the state of extreme loss, people usually fall into a coma and sleep for a long time. Only when the magic power recovers a little, can they wake up.

    "It seems that she has to wait until she wakes up."

    Thinking of this, Sean thought for a while and immediately reached out his hand.

    "Give and imprison."

    Sheen imprisons the magic in the fox girl''s body, making her unable to exert her power.

    "All right." Then sheen said to Rasha, "take her down to rest first."

    "Yes." Lasha nodded, but said, "would you like it delivered to Mr. Sheen''s room?"

    "... no, thank you."

    This maid, cut apart, is absolutely black.

    ...

    the next day is coming.

    In a room, lying in the quilt, the fox Saint finally wakes up.

    "Is this

    The fox girl looked around vaguely.

    But then, the fox Saint recalled what happened last night, and made her a soul stirring and sober up completely.

    "Seal...!"

    The fox Saint opened the quilt and got up.

    As soon as she got up, the fox Saint found that her clothes had been changed and her magic power was also locked.

    "Can''t..."

    looking at the strange environment, clothes and magic, the fox saint can''t help but think of a possibility.

    That is, she was captured.

    If it is not, then it can not explain the current situation, can not explain why their magic is imprisoned.

    What''s more, before the coma last night, the fox Saint vaguely saw that Oz and mafia were defeated by others, which proves this point even more.

    "My clothes, can''t be changed by that human man..."

    Thinking of this, the fox saint is not calm.

    Although it looks charming and attractive, like a fox spirit, but as a saint, the fox girl is naturally very clean and self-care, and has never been taken advantage of by the opposite sex.

    Don''t say it''s taking advantage of it, that is, eating with the opposite sex at the same table.

    Because it is to dedicate all their own to the existence of the goddess of life, but any saint is not married in this life, and will not be happy with people, so all the orc saints are pure maidens.

    If you are defiled by others, then it is absolutely more painful than death.

    At present, the fox Saint quickly checked her body.

    This inspection, fox Saint not only a sigh of relief, but also showed a puzzled expression.

    "Not only has not been sullied, the physical condition is also unprecedented good, this is what is going on?"

    The fox saint is puzzled about this.

    Since the goddess of life has long used the power of the goddess of life to exercise the power and miracles of the goddess, the body of every Orc saint will accumulate burden and be damaged.

    As a result, the life span of every Orc saint is very short. None of them can live beyond 40 years old.

    In the history of the fox people, there were even saints who died at the age of 17.

    In view of this, the fox saint is very aware of her body, and knows that she has accumulated a lot of injuries in her body. Sooner or later, she will die because of these injuries.

    Because of these internal injuries, the fox saint has been unable to sleep at night recently. Sometimes she will wake up when she is asleep.

    This phenomenon, told the fox saint, her time may not be much.To this end, the fox saint has done a good job of consciousness.

    The fox''s body has disappeared.

    It''s not a small thing.

    "Because of the physical burden caused by the power of the goddess of life, it is said that only the strongest Recovery Magic [miraculous veil], which is praised as a miracle, can completely recover the trauma in our Orc Saint..."

    but that kind of magic has not appeared for a whole thousand years.

    The reason is very simple, just because the conditions for acquiring this magic are too harsh.

    "Unless you have a full level [magic ¡¤ recovery] skill, you can acquire the highest level recovery magic --

    therefore, this magic has not appeared for a long time, and now no one can use it except the Protoss.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    The fox maiden is in deep thought.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    There was a slight click in the room.

    Fox Saint daughter from the room quietly out of the head, look full of vigilance.

    Under the gaze of the fox saint, the living room outside his room is at a glance.

    Thus, the fox Saint saw such a scene.

    "Please open your mouth, Miss jadeite."

    A very beautiful maid will carry a bowl, with no ups and downs of the sound line, for a lovely little girl to feed.

    "Ah ~ ~"

    the lovely little girl opened her mouth and held the spoon in front of her. She ate a mouthful of meat with soup into her mouth, puffed up her small cheek and chewed it slowly.

    Next to such a pair of girls, there is a yawning man who is cutting the steak with a knife.

    "Isn''t it good to eat such meat early in the morning?"

    The other side murmured, but he didn''t have any hesitation. He put the steak into his mouth and ate faster than anyone else.

    It''s not that the fox saint can''t understand his offensive and upright behavior.

    After all, even standing in her position, she could smell a stirring aroma, which made her unable to stop.

    (ooh, it''s delicious...)

    The Virgin of fox people is sure that the delicious food with such flavor is absolutely delicious.

    In front of such a unique product, people who dislike it will be unable to help but start to eat it clean.

    Fox saint has a kind of impulse to rush out to eat.

    But she held back.

    Now these people, fox Saint daughter, but all know.

    Jadeite needless to say, fox Saint knew her existence from the very beginning.

    It was also observed during the prayer of the jetlah.

    As for sheen, not to mention, it almost caused a catastrophe and lifted the seal from the temple.

    In other words, for the fox saint, these people are no different from the enemy.

    (I''ve been captured...)

    the fox saint is very dignified.

    She''s under a lot of pressure.

    Because, since she was born, she has always been accompanied by people from the Shenguan group. She has never been alone and captured by the enemy as she is today.

    This is no doubt a very stressful thing for the fox saint who has never acted alone.

    Under such circumstances, she has to face a group of powerful enemies alone, and even to face jadeite, which makes the fox Saint have an impulse to cry.

    (sobbing, people can''t do it...!)

    The fox Saint cried in her heart.

    Maybe it''s because I haven''t lived alone since childhood. In fact, the fox saint is unexpectedly timid.

    If there are people around her, she can still stand up and show the majesty of the saint. But once there is only one person left, the saint will become quite insecure.

    Have you ever seen a girl who is afraid of sleeping alone because she is afraid of the dark?

    She is.

    Have you ever seen a girl who screams when it thunders?

    She is.

    The only person who knew that the holy fox had grown up without any one of them.

    Therefore, for the fox saint, the current situation is really worrying her.

    Would I have been imprisoned until I died of old age

    The food that looks so delicious must not have my share

    What are they trying to do with me

    (and... I... did the human man change my clothes

    What will happen to me next

    Sobbing, I''m so worried...

    the fox saint can''t help but make up for all kinds of miserable future, which makes her timid side gradually emerge.

    And in the fox Saint self brain tonic time, sheen and others are still happy to eat.

    "Here, one more bite, Miss jadeite."

    "Ah ~ ~"

    "... In other words, I''d like to ~ ~ ~ have a bite, please?"

    "Next, please have the vegetables here, Miss feicui."

    "Ah ~ ~"

    "ignore me...!"

    A line of three people in front of the fox saint, while eating, while still fighting.

    To tell you the truth, that scene is quite envious of the fox saint.

    (I can''t eat with others when I eat...)

    because of the sacred status, ORC saints will not eat with others.The same is true of the deities around them. They only eat in turn after the saint has finished eating.

    Therefore, the fox Saint actually envies those who can have a happy meal together.

    But...

    (this is not the time to think about it!)

    They have to be more competitive and sneak out before they find out what''s going on here.

    (wait until you meet Ozzie and mafia, and then come back here and bring back the half body.)

    So the fox virgin decided.

    It''s a pity...

    "how about we add a dish?"

    Sean, who was eating, suddenly said something like this.

    "If Mr. sheen needs it." Lasha stopped feeding and said, "well, what would you like to eat?"

    "Let me see." Sheen raised his mouth and said, "Fox meat, I have never eaten fox meat."

    As soon as this word comes out, the fox saint who is preparing to sneak out of the room is frozen.

    "Mr. sheen, would you like some fox meat?"

    Rahia was silent for a moment, and then asked.

    "Yes, not bad."

    A smile in response.

    "It''s pretty good." "I know how to cook, and I know how to get rid of the coquettish and fishy smell of foxes, but fox meat seems a little hard to find," she said indifferently

    Hearing this, Sean showed a big smile.

    The fox Saint saw the smile.

    And that smile, let her can''t help but shiver up, the heart is filled with a fear of the idea.

    (he... Shouldn''t

    The fox virgin couldn''t help but stare at Sean.

    Holy fox, this thing happened.

    Sheen did not know when to turn around, looking at the direction of the fox saint, said this with a smile.

    "Look, isn''t the meat here?"

    It is self-evident who the words refer to.

    "Bang!"

    Originally, it was just the door that was opened quietly, which was forced to open, causing a loud noise.

    The fox Saint couldn''t help but rush out of the room and ran out in panic.

    However...

    "bang!"

    "What a pain...!"

    With the sound of a crash, the fox Saint just felt that something appeared in front of her eyes. Then she bumped into it and fell to the ground in a flash of Venus.

    When the vision of the fox Saint recovered, she found that there was a man standing there.

    Who is that?

    There is no doubt that it is the devil.

    "Good morning, my lady."

    Sean looked down at the fox maiden sitting on the ground. Her face was very kind.

    However, the fox Saint almost didn''t stop to cry.

    Although the other side''s face is kind, the fox Saint always feels that the other party''s eyes are not like looking at a person, but like looking at a piece of meat.

    This lets fox person Saint daughter tamp own small mouth, a pair of extremely frightened appearance.

    But the other side''s expression is more and more kind.

    "Did you sleep well last night?"

    The devil is making a low cry, so that the fox meat, which is about to become a dish meal, will nod like a sob.

    "Do you want to take a bath first?"

    The devil is still low, so that Fox meat seems to see himself in a hot pot boiling picture, so desperately shaking his head.

    "Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat first

    The low voice of the devil has become the temptation of the devil.

    Fox meat wants to agree.

    However, she had to wonder whether the other party wanted to make herself fatter, so that she could use it for cooking.

    Therefore, fox meat even more desperate to shake his head, tears are about to flow out.

    Looking at the fox Saint sitting on the ground with tears pounding her mouth, sheen just wanted to say a word.

    "Ah..."

    this is the sound of being happy.

    This is not good, very bad.

    Can''t help, who let the other party so cute, lovely to let sheen have a kind of awakening what feeling?

    "Give you a chance to say a word." The kindness on Sheen''s face turned into a malevolent expression and said, "come on, tell me, what do you want to say now?"

    What do you want to say?

    Is that worth saying?

    "Don''t... Don''t eat me...!"

    The girl finally burst into tears.

    "Give me a reason."

    Sheen didn''t feel sorry for each other at all. Instead, he felt the sublimation of his soul, which made him think of modo... Modo!The weak spirit of the fox saint will be the greatest extent to meet him.

    "I... I''m not delicious at all..."

    the girl gave the answer that sheen thought was the most vulgar, but also the most wanted to hear.

    That face tearful and shivering claimed that their "not delicious" appearance, really very white teeth.

    However, if you don''t want to succeed, you will have a new hobby.

    Until...

    "goo Hoo...!"

    Sheen suddenly uttered a painful voice.

    Because, Lasha appeared in front of sheen and poked the fork with a piece of meat directly into his mouth.

    "Well, here you are, Mr. sheen. Can you calm down?"

    Lasha said these words coldly.

    But sheen couldn''t answer.

    He could only cover his throat and tumble on the ground, groaning in pain, and let the jadeite beside him take up a fork and squat in front of sheen and poke it one by one.

    And Lasha came to the fox saint.

    "I''m sorry, my master seems to be too rude." "Can you stand up?" Lasha said indifferently

    Smell speech, fox person Saint woman lenglengleng Leng looking at the Lasha.

    "Don''t worry." Lasha looked at her in the same tone, but said, "you''ll be OK."

    This sentence changed the eyes of the fox Saint looking at Lasha.

    It''s like looking at a savior.

    When sheen felt better and swallowed the meat from his throat, he saw that the fox saint who had been lifted up by Lasha was looking at her with adoration.

    "Can I... Call your sister, my lord..."

    The fox Saint said to Rasha with a red face.

    "..."

    Lasha was silent.

    Sean was confused.

    "What the hell?"

    Is there something wrong with the development of the plot?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    The early morning farce, in the situation that sheen was quite unable to let go, announced the end.

    After a while, as the fox Saint hid behind Lasha and sat down at the table with sheen and emerald, the atmosphere between them became more serious.

    Sheen looked at this fox Saint hiding behind Lasha. He didn''t dare to look at her own fox saint. There was no angry voice.

    "Well, it''s just a joke, isn''t it?"

    That''s what sheen said.

    But the fox Saint doesn''t believe it.

    "You... Your face and eyes are full of evil, I don''t believe you!"

    The fox virgin poked her head out of the back of Lasha, plucked up the courage to say so to sheen, and then retracted her head again.

    "Ha ha." Sean couldn''t help but sneer: "if I really want to eat you, do you think you can have a good night?"

    Although this food may not be the other food, we have to say that Sheen has a good point.

    If you really want to do something about it, the fox Saint may have been harmed by him last night.

    Thinking of that possibility and the fact that her clothes were changed, the fox Saint began to shiver again.

    At this point, Lasha spoke.

    "I changed your clothes. Don''t worry."

    As if she had seen through the mind of the fox saint, she was indifferent.

    "My elder sister~~~ ?¡±

    The fox Saint immediately felt as if she had received redemption. Her expression became more brilliant than ever before. She hugged Lasha tightly to show her gratitude.

    Sean took a puff from the corner of his mouth.

    This little fox is not really so tamed by lashia, is it?

    Should it be so dramatic?

    Is it possible that the protagonist of this book should be Lasha?

    Elder sister is a maid?

    The protagonist of passers-by is the brave in the different world?

    My journey to the other world is not the main story?

    Why is it hot? Is it true!?

    Sheen almost didn''t doubt life.

    On the other hand, Lasha didn''t react at all to what the fox Saint did, just said so.

    "Breakfast is ready for the guests."

    She did not ignore the fact that she was a guest because of her attitude towards her.

    So, Rasha got a breakfast from nowhere and put it in front of the fox saint.

    "Gu ~ ~"

    the belly of the fox Saint immediately made a cute little voice.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The girl fiercely covered her stomach, a pretty face became very red.

    "Poof!"

    Sean was very unkind.

    "No, no laughing! What a faux pas

    The fox Saint cried out, blushing and blushing. She didn''t know whether she was angry or shy.

    "Please use it."

    Lasha is still that calm performance, so that the fox Saint sat down a little uneasy, eyes kept looking at the breakfast in front of her, a pair of very want to eat, but also have some scruples, resulting in her constantly peeking at Sean, hesitant.

    "Why?" Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "do you want me to feed you?"

    "Who wants you to feed me?" Fox saint is angry, a grab tableware, is to eat up.

    While eating, the expression of fox saint is very complicated.

    "I didn''t expect that for the first time in my life, I had a meal with someone else, but my elder sister cooked a good meal..."

    the fox saint was very moved, and I didn''t know whether she was gratified or not.

    Sheen didn''t know that this lady was eating with someone else for the first time, so he didn''t know how complicated the other person was.

    He just looked at the fox girl who was eating the breakfast made by lashia, and suddenly thought of something.

    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet."

    Sean asked the question first.

    The fox Saint hesitated, but said her name.

    "Iris."

    The fox Saint whispered.

    "I am the orc''s virgin, Elise the fox."

    Hearn nodded at the words of Elise, the fox saint.

    "Then I''ll call you Alice."

    Sheen said that directly.

    "Can''t you... Can''t you add a little bit of respect?"

    Elise didn''t seem to think that sheen would be so direct. Her movements in her hands could not help stopping, and her expression was even more unnatural.

    Obviously, this fox saint has never been so "rude".Think about it.

    As a saint of the orcs, the emissary of the goddess of life, Elise''s status is equivalent to the human Pope and the king of a country. She has never been called by her name like this.

    Even the imperial female warrior God, who is regarded as her friend, has never called her name in such a careless way. Now she is called by a opposite sex who is not clear about her enemy or friend. It''s no wonder that Elise feels uncomfortable.

    But Sheehan doesn''t care.

    "If you don''t like it, I can call it another name." Sheen said with a smile: "or I''ll call you little fox?"

    Hearing this, Elise was excited all over her body and spoke quickly.

    "Just call me Alice!"

    Alice would rather be called by her first name than called fox.

    At least, being called by her first name was just a little uncomfortable. If she was called a little fox, Alice felt that her goose bumps were about to stand up.

    Unfortunately, Elise did not know that the man in front of her was a man who never played according to the routine.

    "All right, fox. I see, fox."

    Sheen''s voice was so quick that she had the impulse to take her tail and slap his hateful smile.

    "Forget it, whatever you want." "Anyway, you are a bad man. I don''t care about you."

    "I don''t think I didn''t hear that." Sheen raised his eyebrows and said, "when did I become a bad man?"

    "Aren''t you a bad man?" Elise seemed to have finally found a chance to vent her anger. She said angrily, "you have invaded the temple that we guard, injured my deity, and broke the seal. It is light to say that you are a bad person. It should be said that you are a bad person."

    Hearing this, Sean knew it was time for him to get into the subject.

    "The temple you guard..." Sheen looked at Elise and said, "what''s the matter with that temple?"

    Elise was stunned.

    But sheen continued to speak as if he had not seen it.

    "Why is there such an ominous temple in Kosmos

    "Why is there such a seal inside the temple?"

    "Who is the girl in the seal?"

    "What are you guarding that temple for?"

    Sheen asked her questions one by one, and Elise changed from dumb to surprised.

    "You don''t know anything?"

    Alice seemed a little surprised at this.

    "Should I know?"

    Sheen asked back.

    "You... Since you don''t know anything, why do you invade there and break the seal?"

    Elise was stunned and puzzled.

    It''s a bit of a gag for Sean.

    Speaking of it, I do not know anything, but I dare to direct the seal that the truth is not clear. It is really astonishing and puzzling to say it out.

    Sean wouldn''t have done this before.

    But this time, sheen did it based on his inexplicable premonition and his response to Jade''s appeal.

    So...

    "you think I''m too reckless." Sheen took the question and said, "what''s more, cosmos is now in a strange situation, but there is such a mysterious temple in the center of the city. I''d like to go in and find out. It doesn''t seem like a strange thing."

    This time, it''s Elise.

    This is not without reason.

    "I don''t think the Knights and the Empire led by Duke Stirling can''t find the source of the strange things until now. It should be because the magic from that temple will repel people?" Sheen said with a smile: "otherwise, if they knew there was such a suspicious temple, they would try their best to investigate and even break into it. Am I right?"

    Therefore, sheen wants to argue that he has no big problem in this regard.

    "... you''re right." Elise also admitted this and sighed: "we were prepared to be discovered sooner or later, but we didn''t think that we were guarding it, but we were intruded into by a human recklessly."

    At this point, Alice''s tone was inevitably a little depressed.

    Obviously, they have paid enough attention to this matter and sent a large number of ORC deities to guard the temple, but even a young human man can not be stopped. This is really a blow to people.

    If it had not been intruded, there would have been room for manoeuvre in this matter, but the actions of Alice and others were somewhat untenable.If not, they may be regarded as the mastermind of all kinds of strange things in cosmos and even the Duke of Stirling and the Empire.

    After all, there is no doubt that the source of these things is the temple, and they are guarding that temple, which seems to be doing things.

    This is one of the reasons why sheen is not afraid that he will be picked on by the orc believers.

    Because he has a corresponding position and reason.

    "Talk about it." "What are you going to do?" Sheehan said

    Her expression of hesitation began to falter.

    See, sheen turns his head and looks at Lasha.

    "Sure enough, we''d better add a dish."

    Sheen decided.

    "OK."

    This time, Lasha has no more objection.

    "Wait! I said

    Don''t want to become fox meat Saint adult immediately called out, the heart is full of grievances.

    Too much... Too much!

    Clearly, people are not doing bad things. Why should they be threatened?

    You want a little fox?

    Little fox is still a child!

    Whining...

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    Poor sheen didn''t know that the orc saint in front of him was a whim.

    Otherwise, he will probably hit the whim and kill it directly.

    Now, with this whining, sheen finally knows what the temple is.

    According to Elise, what is worshipped in that temple is not the goddess of life, not to mention any of the deities of the present day, but a...

    "evil god?"

    Sean was stunned.

    "Yes." Elisabeth chubbba took a mouthful of soup, and as she ate it, she reluctantly said, "you should know that the goddesses in the protoss have their own duties, and they are in charge of one or more attributes, right

    Sheen nodded.

    It''s something everyone knows.

    "Basically, except for the Almighty supreme God, all the gods have their own ministers and masters."

    "They may not be all strong, but they are unquestionably unrivalled in their duties and areas of command."

    "Take the three goddesses who stand at the top of the protoss as an example, and they are in charge of fate, nature and life respectively."

    Elise said so.

    "Ritas, the goddess of fate, is in charge of fate and has the power to manipulate it. Many races, both Protoss and Terrans, have been guided by her, so she is a real God of destiny."

    "The goddess of nature, naduras, is in charge of nature and has the power to create nature. Whether it is forest or sea, it is created by this goddess, so she is the God of nature."

    "Anima, the goddess of life, is the master of life and the mother of millions of lives. She has the power to create life. Many races in the human world are created by this goddess, including human beings, elves and orcs. Therefore, she is the God of life."

    "The protoss goddesses are like this, each of them is in charge of one or more fields, and they are at the top of their respective fields."

    "However, in many fields, there are not only good managers and managers."

    Elise mentioned such a thing that is easy to be ignored by the world.

    "In the protoss, in fact, there are also some gods who have a taboo ministry, which is feared by the world."

    "Among them, the most famous one is a goddess in charge of bad luck. She is clearly a superior God, but she is shunned by the gods."

    "There are such evil gods, evil gods and even demons in the Protoss. Not only are few people believed in them, but they are also regarded as problem children in the Protoss."

    Elise''s words make Sean can''t help but recall the myth of his previous life.

    In those myths, there are also some evil gods and evil gods.

    They are also gods, but they are responsible for spreading fear and death.

    Those who believe in these gods are usually evil believers, and some of them exist in order to lay a "evil" side in the myth, to alert the world and highlight the importance of "good", so that they are necessary to exist.

    That is to say, God is not necessarily good, which has been mentioned in many myths of previous lives, and it is the same in this world.

    Because of the special status of the protoss, many people regard the protoss as their belief and supreme existence, but they often ignore this matter and ignore that there are also some evil and ominous individuals in the Protoss.

    Sheen also subconsciously had this kind of cognition, until today, just was awakened by Alice.

    "How could I forget such a thing?"

    Sheen couldn''t help laughing.

    God has good and evil, which is mentioned in countless stories. In other words, it is a routine.

    In many stories, the last big boss is not a devil, but a God.

    In such a situation, it is really not a proper thing to distinguish good from evil by race.

    But I can''t help it. God''s position in people''s mind is so special.

    They are not only the creator, but also the pronoun of miracle. People have faith in them and regard them as spiritual sustenance, which naturally forms an instinct of "worshiping God when seeing God", or subconscious.

    But in fact, among the gods, there are some sins that are not inferior to the ferocious ones in the demon clan.

    "The existence of the God of doom is good. Although it can spread bad luck, it can also absorb it. Therefore, there are still some countries in the human family who will worship the God of doom, hoping to use the goddess''s power to manipulate bad luck and eliminate misfortune."

    Elise said that.

    "However, there are also some gods who can''t do such things. Existence itself is a kind of disaster. There is no way to believe in it or let it go."

    Hearing this, Sean basically understood.

    "Is such a pillar of God sealed in that temple?"Sean understood.

    "Yes."

    Elise''s expression became more or less serious, and at last she spoke with the dignity and solemnity of a saint.

    "That''s Lilith, the evil and chaotic God."

    Lilith.

    When the name came to Sean''s ears, sheen couldn''t help thinking of the girl.

    The scarred girl, sealed in crystal, looks ferocious and terrifying.

    Thinking of the girl, Sean turned his head and looked at the emerald beside him.

    Jadeite is sitting next to Lasha, looking at Elise, who is telling all this, silent as usual.

    Elise seems to have noticed the sight of jadeite for a long time. She cast her eyes on jadeite several times, but she took it back immediately.

    In that case, it was just like being afraid of something.

    Sheen can understand the performance of the fox saint.

    Because jadeite obviously has a deep relationship with the sealed evil god.

    That''s what Alice told sheen.

    "It is said that among all the evil and evil gods, Lilith, the goddess, is the existence at the apex."

    "Because it is the goddess in charge of evil and chaos, there is no such thing as evil gods and evil gods."

    "Lilith is only a superior God, but her power is extremely powerful even among the Protoss."

    After all, unlike the demons with distinct class and power, the status of the protoss only depends on the importance of their position, not on their strength.

    Although some gods are superior gods, they are not as powerful as lower gods.

    Although some gods are lower gods, their power is not underestimated by the superior demons.

    Just like the three goddesses, it is clear that there is a class, but only one of them is so powerful that it can''t even beat the devil. Although the strength of the other two is much stronger than that of the ordinary existence, they are far less powerful than the demons, and far less than the most powerful compatriots.

    In view of this, among the protoss, there are some gods who are valued by demons and Terrans by virtue of their power.

    Once upon a time, Roxie told sheen about a goddess who had a better relationship with her.

    "The goddess is the justice God in charge of justice and order, whose duty is to maintain world peace and order, eliminate evil and expel chaos."

    "Thanks to this, the goddess''s strength is very strong, which is second only to the three goddesses in the Protoss. Once the power is used, the threat to the demons will be even higher than two of the three goddesses."

    "Therefore, although the goddess of justice is only a superior God, in the war, she is regarded as a strong enemy at the same level and above the three goddesses. She once confronted the ghosts and demons of the six demons, forcing the other party to fight with all her strength."

    It is because of this, the protoss can combine the strength of Terrans to fight the demons in the war thousands of years ago.

    Otherwise, it''s really stressful to rely on the three goddesses to block the six demons.

    Then...

    "Lilith, the goddess of evil, is the opposite of Artemis, the goddess of justice."

    Said Alice.

    "These two goddesses were born at the same time. They are regarded by the demons as the only two figures in the divine family who are not inferior to the three goddesses. Especially the goddess of justice, Artemis, because of the relationship between the Ministry of justice, is just like a natural enemy to the demons. As far as the nature is concerned, the power and power of that goddess to the demon clan is absolutely second only to the sword of the brave."

    Under such circumstances, Lilith, the evil god, can stand up against such a character, which shows how terrible it is.

    "Once upon a time, the protoss also hoped to be able to use the power of the goddess Lilith to fight the demons." Elise said in a low voice: "if there is enough strength to match the power of Artemis and the three goddesses, I believe that the protoss will not be so inferior to the demons."

    Unfortunately, this is an extravagant hope.

    "As a chaotic being besides evil, Lilith has been out of control ever since she was born."

    Elise said such a secret that could not be ignored.

    "Based on its own nature, the evil god was born at the same time, out of instinct, he actually stripped off his own rationality and excluded it, and completely fell into control, bringing a lot of disasters to the world."

    Such an existence, of course, is impossible for the protoss to let go of it.

    So...

    "a long time ago, long before the birth of the human race, the three great goddesses put their hands together, sealed the evil god Lilith, and exiled her temple into the gap of the world that no one could reach, and imprison it forever."

    Alice''s voice suddenly became heavy.

    "But a thousand years ago, that changed."

    Why?The reason is very simple.

    "Because wars thousands of years ago divided the world into three parts?"

    Sheen says why.

    "That''s right." Elise nodded and confirmed Sheen''s statement, saying: "because the world is divided into three parts, the gap of the world is opened, and the dark temple that seals the evil god Lilith also breaks away from the gap, and finally falls into the human world."

    The answer, then, is where the dark temple lies.

    "This is it, Kosmos."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    At that time, Kosmos didn''t show up.

    Because, a thousand years ago, at the end of the war, the brave who had conquered the demon king had not yet established Mithra kingdom.

    Since the kingdom of Mithra did not appear at that time, the fortress city of Kosmos, which belonged to the Kingdom, had not yet been established.

    Therefore, at that time, the territory where Kosmos was located was actually the habitat of a tribe of orcs.

    "The dark temple sealed with evil gods fell directly into the tribe of our ancestors of orcs, which shocked the sacred women of the tribe at that time."

    "At that time, the orc saints prayed to the goddess of life for instructions. As a result, after a period of time, the protoss seemed to decide that the goddess of life would take care of the temple and seal the temple again."

    "Originally, it seems that the protoss intended to re flow the temple into the gap of the world, but the world has become much more solid and stable after the revision of the Supreme God omnes. There is no gap in the world any more. There is only a" wall "between God, man and devil

    "In such a case, if the temple is exiled, at best, it will only be exiled to the divine world or the demon world, which will not solve the problem."

    "So, the goddess of life, who was in charge of the temple, exiled the temple to a small independent space, and then our Orc gods served as guardians around this space node."

    Elise revealed this unknown part of the ancient secret, which made sheen more or less aware.

    "I think I understand." Sheen nodded and said, "later, Mithra, the brave man, established a kingdom, and took it as the territory of his own country, and built the fortress city of Kosmos here. So that temple will appear in kosmosi?"

    "That''s it." Elise nodded her head and said, "originally, because there are evil gods in the seal here, the protoss don''t want to allow human beings to establish a country or even a city here."

    "But because the other side is the brave one who successfully attacked the demon king, the protoss still don''t want to have conflicts with each other?" Sheen turned his lips, as if he had seen it with his own eyes, and speculated: "in addition, if this place can become the territory of the brave, once there is a problem, the brave will come to solve it. So the protoss finally choose to open one eye and close one eye, right?"

    "That''s what happened." Elise picked up the black tea, took a sip, moistened her throat, and then said like this: "of course, the protoss also had a dialogue with the brave, hoping that the brave can leave the location around the space node to the orcs. We have also talked with the people in the Empire, so as to obtain the territory where the Empire does not belong to the orcs on the condition that it is not involved in the regime or even the war between the two countries The promise of aggression, therefore, although this place has become an important fortress for thousands of years, our orcs have been living here without being disturbed by the world. "

    That''s probably why Kosmos became the melting pot of race.

    Because it was originally the habitat of orcs, human beings came here later, which established the nature of plural race here.

    In addition, it has become a fortress, attracting dwarfs who are famous for forging weapons, and there is a state of mixed life among many races.

    And Elise and other Orc gods have been living here, never leaving.

    In other words...

    "this is your hometown?"

    Sheehan didn''t expect that.

    "That''s right." "We are not a suspicious group, but a native Kosmos people," Elise said

    Because of this, Elise became friends with the warrior goddess of the Empire.

    It is probably because Kosmos is the nearest city to the Empire, and the Empire has always regarded the kingdom as a strong enemy and covetous the kingdom. With this reason, the people of the Empire will appear in Kosmos and make friends with the orc deities who have lived here for thousands of years. That is not surprising.

    There are many orcs in cosmos. Sheen has seen many orcs since he came here, and he has even been robbed by Orc robbers. This shows that Kosmos has a deep relationship with orcs.

    "If it wasn''t for the destruction of the space node, the temple appeared again in the human world, and the magic flowing from it would have excluded all the buildings and life forms, leading to the mandatory transfer phenomenon, then you could see the Orc tribes."

    At this point, Alice''s tone is a little lost.

    On the other hand, Sean is again suddenly.

    "It turns out that the area has become a flat land without any buildings, not only because the buildings have been removed, but also because it is an orc tribe, and there is no relationship between any buildings?"

    Hearn has heard that Orc tribes live in tents or yurts, rather than living in houses like humans.

    Some Orc tribes even use caves as their dwellings. Their living habits are similar to those of savages.Now, the Orc tribes are ostracized by the appearance of the dark temple, leaving only a desolate plain.

    "If it wasn''t because we were clergymen and envoys of the goddess of life, and could protect ourselves by the power given by the goddess, we would not have been able to get close to that temple."

    Elise''s tone changed from loss to happiness.

    Obviously, it is a blessing in misfortune for Elise and others to be able to guard around the temple now that the temple appears.

    So, here''s the problem.

    "Why is the space node of the sealed Temple destroyed, and the temple sealed with evil gods appear here?"

    Sheen finally asked the most crucial question.

    And this problem, also let Alice become a bit gnashing teeth, even a little angry.

    No way.

    "Space nodes are deliberately destroyed."

    Elise made an angry voice.

    "Sabotage?" Sheen frowned, looked at Elise and said, "is that the old mob school?"

    This is undoubtedly the first suspect.

    Who let the old demon faction happen to appear in the Duke of Stirling, or even cosmos?

    Sheen remembers that according to intelligence, the first place the old demons appeared was Kosmos, not anywhere else.

    Therefore, it is not wrong to doubt the old demons.

    However...

    "it is not the old demons who destroy the space nodes, but human beings."

    Elise said something like this.

    "Human beings?"

    Sean was stunned.

    Not to mention sheen, even Lasha on the side could not help but raise her eyes, and jadeite''s eyes were slightly wavy, which seemed to be very surprised.

    But that''s true.

    "On the night of the accident, the old demons really suddenly appeared in kosmosli and attacked our Orc tribes and slaughtered them." Elise hated: "fortunately, the orcs are quite brave and good at fighting. In addition to being caught off guard at the beginning, we quickly responded and organized a revolt, successfully sending the old demons back."

    Beat it back?

    That''s amazing.

    However, sheen can accept the result.

    In any case, there are Orc theocracies stationed here. Every Orc in that group has a minimum level of 60. Ozzie has a level of 91. In addition, there are other high-level Orc deities, such as mafi, who are grade 89. It seems not surprising that they can repel the attacks of the old demons.

    But...

    "after we successfully defeated the old demons, the temple suddenly appeared, releasing a very terrible magic power. As a result, the orc tribe was directly rejected by that magic, and all the people except the gods disappeared. Kosmos was also affected. Gradually, there was a transfer phenomenon caused by exclusion. Finally, even the territory of the Empire was destroyed Even the Duke of Stirling has been affected. "

    Elise told sheen what was the reason for the so-called strange things that appeared here.

    "In view of this, our Orc priests have been guarding around the temple in case of another attack from the old demon sect. I also took some of the gods to track down those behind the destruction of the space nodes, but they have not been able to catch each other."

    At this point, the only thing left in Alice''s words was not willing and angry.

    Sheen finally understood the whole thing.

    "Are you sure it was humans who destroyed the space nodes?"

    Sheen frowned confirmation.

    "I''m sure." Elise nodded heavily and said with great certainty: "we orcs are born with five senses. Although we have not been able to respond in time to catch the smell of the backstage gangsters, the breath of the other party staying in the same place is definitely the breath of human beings."

    This is the only point that Alice can''t get wrong.

    They are not only orcs, but also envoys of the goddess of life. Even if we can''t figure out what the breath of all life in the world is, it''s still easy to tell which race owns a breath.

    "The dark hand behind the scenes has been driving magic life to interfere with our actions. For this reason, we don''t hesitate to use those magic lives as abandoned props. When we grasp a little clue, we find traces of magic life left by magic life. Even we can only find a group of self determined magic lives. It''s really irritating."

    Alice looked very angry about it.

    But her words, let sheen and Lasha are frozen eyes.

    "Self determined... Magical life..."

    sheen and rahia looked at each other for a moment, and both understood each other''s thoughts and were silent about it.

    Sean also looks at jadeite and finds that jadeite is also looking at her.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    "-"

    it was silent and filled with air.

    All the people''s eyes are focused on the jade, looking at the girl who has been silent, the eyes show different emotions.

    Elise is in awe.

    Lasha was stunned.

    Sheen is a little complicated.

    Because, he knew for a long time that jadeite''s identity must be unusual.

    There is a record of this in the ancient book that trieth sent to sheen.

    "Since the establishment of the Kingdom, Duke sterling has often encountered a strange thing."

    "A lot of people have claimed that they met a little girl with blonde hair and purple eyes and had some stories with this little girl with blonde hair and purple eyes."

    "Some people adopted her and took care of her, but one day she suddenly disappeared."

    "Some people think ill of her and want to use her to do something, but after a period of time, the body is found. Before death, it seems that they have been extremely frightened, and even have signs of mental disorder. The death is extremely terrible."

    "Even aristocrats have met such a little girl. As a result, some of them can''t find each other in one day, or some of them die suddenly at home, which is very strange."

    "Gradually, this incident began to cause panic among the people in the territory. Some people took advantage of this to claim that it was the people of the demon clan who planned to harm this place, which caused such an incident. For a moment, it made people panic."

    "In the end, in order to avoid unrest, the Lords of the Stirling family issued a ban, forbidding all residents to talk about it, or they would be punished."

    "Under such circumstances, the territory gradually regained its tranquility, but there are still rumors about it from time to time. It seems that it is because someone has encountered such a thing."

    "Therefore, people began to claim that the little girl with blonde hair and purple eyes was a resentful spirit left in Duke sterling''s collar. Because she had not been happy before her life, she wandered around Duke sterling. When she met a kind-hearted person who was willing to take her in and treat her well, she would leave on her own. When she met people who had evil ideas and intended to persecute her and hurt her, she would come down Curse it and kill it. "

    This is one of the most famous thousand year old legends in Duke Stirling''s reign - [the bitterness seeking happiness].

    It is said that even now, there are still some people who claim to have witnessed the spirit of resentment, and some nobles or criminals with unknown causes of death will appear in the Duke of Stirling from time to time, which impresses the leaders. Even if there is a ban, some people will still pass it on secretly.

    So when he saw emerald, his reaction was so great.

    That is enough to prove the popularity of the legend, that is, it can make people think of it at once.

    On the contrary, it was the people outside the Duke of Stirling who had never heard of the legend.

    Terry thought that Sean was being watched by the legendary spirit of resentment, and could not help but persuade him to stay away from the emerald.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t care about it. Instead, he took the jade with him.

    The reason is simple.

    "How can she still leave her life in a magic way?"

    Sheen realized that there was something strange going on in the Duchess of Stirling, and the old demons were also doing business in this territory. Sheen thought that maybe something might be involved in the emerald affair.

    That may be a problem, but it can also be a good thing.

    "It would be great if people from the old demon sect would be involved and appear in front of me."

    With such an idea, Sean not only did not exclude jadeite, but also took her initiative.

    Of course, in addition to such plans, the main thing is that sheen doesn''t know how to deal with jadeite.

    "Can''t you just throw it on the side of the road?"

    Therefore, sheen gives the right of choice to jadeite, so that jadeite can choose whether to come with her or not.

    Jadeite made a choice.

    So sheen took her with her.

    But until this moment, sheen didn''t know that the emerald was so big.

    That''s what Alice told Sean.

    "Although she stayed in the dark temple all the time and was sealed with Lilith, the freedom of Miss jadeite was not greatly restricted."

    Because jadeite is Lilith''s half body, but because it is only stripped rationality, it has no power and no harmful relationship. The protoss did not want to do anything to her.

    Not only didn''t want to do anything to her, the protoss also hoped that jadeite could return to the body, let Lilith get out of control, get due rationality, return to the protoss, and enhance the strength of the Protoss. Therefore, the protoss Treated Jadeite gently, never imprisoned her, and even gave jadeite the right to enter and leave the temple freely.In view of this, whether it was once exiled into the cracks of the world or sealed in an independent small space, jadeite can freely return to the world and act in this world.

    The purpose of jadeite''s activities outside is very simple, that is to travel around the world and observe other people''s life styles, so as to enhance their own rationality and spirit.

    "Only in this way can miss feicui have enough rationality to suppress the instinct of pursuing chaos when she returns to her noumenon, and successfully merge into one and become a real goddess."

    This is the reason why jadeite has become a "complaining spirit seeking happiness".

    It is because emerald is wandering around the world, observing all kinds of life and enhancing her own rationality that she is sometimes adopted, sometimes watched by others, and finally disappeared. It is also because she continues to travel.

    As for those who have evil intentions, they will die like that. It is estimated that although feicui has no strength, as a half body of evil god in charge of evil and chaos, Lilith''s power will still play a role in protecting her relationship when she is in danger?

    After all, it is the goddess who is in charge of evil and chaos. It is too simple to let a person go insane and die suddenly.

    "Unfortunately, Miss jadeite''s reason has never been able to grow to the point where she can suppress her chaotic instinct."

    This is also a matter of course.

    Even if it is the half body of reason, but the origin of jadeite is still evil and chaos. How can we allow our own rational growth?

    Jadeite wants to suppress the chaotic instinct by the rational growth, but the chaotic instinct can also inhibit the growth of rationality, leading to contradictions.

    As a result, even after countless years, jadeite still has no way to suppress the chaotic instinct.

    "The girl..."

    knowing this, sheen looks at feicui, and her eyes are more or less unhappy.

    No way.

    After learning about it, Sheehan understood two things.

    Why can''t you speak.

    Although she has a certain degree of rationality, this part of rationality is not complete, which leads to her a little bit like a newborn baby, unable to speak, but has some mature thinking and judgment, which seems to be the same as her current situation, that is, contradiction and some deformity.

    Another thing is why feicui let herself break the seal of Lilith, the evil god.

    "It must be because the efforts of countless years have not been rewarded, so I want to take advantage of this sudden incident and accident to let me enter the temple of manifestation, break the seal, and then put all my eggs in one basket and try to return to the noumenon?"

    Sean finally saw through the emerald''s thoughts and became unhappy.

    It is conceivable how dangerous it will be.

    Maybe, this time, the rational jadeite of Lilith, the evil god, was not stripped off, but completely wiped out.

    I am also very clear about this. When sheen proposed to suspend the action and not break the seal last night, he finally chose to agree?

    What does that mean?

    It shows that jadeite has no chance of success at all, so that she feels hesitant and afraid.

    Knowing this, Sean stares at emerald.

    Feicui seemed to know that she was in the wrong. She didn''t dare to look at Sean''s eyes. She lowered her head and kept silent.

    Alice, on the other hand, explained everything clearly, took a breath, took another sip of black tea to moisten her throat, and then she opened her mouth.

    "The man behind the incident not only destroyed the space node, released the temple of Lilith, the evil god, but also abducted Miss jadeite. To be honest, we have no idea what he or she is going to do."

    Not to mention Elise, not even Sean, who didn''t know what the man behind the scenes was going to do.

    Let alone the rest, what is the purpose of packing and throwing jade here?

    Sean couldn''t understand the other person''s principle of action, and her brows wrinkled tightly.

    However, the principle of Alice''s action is obvious.

    "... I don''t know why you want to invade the dark temple and break the seal of Lilith, the evil god, without knowing all the reasons, but I would like to ask you not to do such things again."

    Elise looks at Sean and opens her mouth with courage.

    "If the seal of the evil god Lilith is broken, the world will surely encounter great disaster and turn into hell because of her coming."

    One power is comparable to the existence of the three goddesses and the six demons. If it is wantonly destroyed in the human world, what will happen.

    "Before the world was divided into three parts, the earth had been plagued by the evil god Lilith."

    Elise said.

    "I''ve heard that at that time, there were many other races in the Terran race, some of which were superior to the existence of elves and orcs, but they were all exterminated by Lilith.""It is said that Lilith has also destroyed several continents and spread evil spirits, causing the demons and even life of the whole world to fall into a state of out of control and go crazy."

    "At that time, the earth was undoubtedly a hell, and even the demons chose to stay away from the edge."

    There is no doubt that such an evil god is more dangerous than the devil king.

    At least, the devil will not be like this, into the general madness, recklessly ravaged everything in the world.

    But Lilith did.

    For this reason, the protoss had to make a move, and the three goddesses sealed it in person and put it into the cracks of the world.

    Everything, all because the evil god Lilith''s threat is too great.

    "Now, after at least thousands of years, few people in the world can remember the existence of the evil god Lilith. Even the legend only mentions a few words. The demons and the protoss have forgotten this evil god, and only a few people remember her."

    "And those who remember her are aware of the horror of Lilith, the evil god, and sincerely hope that she will not appear again."

    "You are the aristocrat of the kingdom. I heard that you once attacked the old demonic sect. You certainly don''t want to see the world reduced to hell?"

    "So, please, don''t do that again."

    Alice''s voice was full of entreaties.

    "..."

    sheen fell silent.

    Lasha is looking at the emerald and finds that emerald raises her head again and stares at sheen.

    The whole living room fell into silence again.

    It hasn''t changed for a long time.

    ...

    afterwards, Elise cautiously proposed to return to the temple, but sheen rejected it.

    "Although I have already known what I want to know, your theocracies must hate me to death now. If you put you back casually, they will definitely ask me about my affairs thoroughly and come to settle accounts with me."

    So Sheehan told Elise that he would take her as a hostage to threaten the orc theocracy.

    "You... You are a bad man...!"

    Alice''s tearful accusation, however, had no effect at all.

    Sheen didn''t worry that she would run away.

    "Your magic has been locked by me, that is to say, you have no way to use magic at all. Under such circumstances, as a very precious and rare fox man, you say, once you run into the street, what will happen to you when there are criminals fishing in troubled waters everywhere in Kosmos? Think about it

    Sheen threatened her so that she turned white and shivered again.

    Compared with the rest of the orcs, the foxmen are fundamentally different.

    Most orcs are born with outstanding physical abilities and are suitable for becoming excellent soldiers. Only the foxmen have no obvious physical advantages, but they have the magic talent that the rest of orcs lack seriously.

    Their magical talents are even comparable to the elves.

    Thanks to this, the orc saint is generally held by the fox.

    Such fox people can only use magic, and they don''t know how to fight close combat. Once they are locked in magic, they can''t even pray. They can only be a weak ordinary girl.

    In this way, the God group around her is not there. With Elise''s timid personality, how dare she escape without authorization?

    "You will be punished! It will be punished by God

    Elise uttered such harsh words, and then ran to Lasha, not knowing whether to seek comfort or protection.

    Jadeite is also unconsciously disappeared, do not know where to go.

    Sean, alone, came to the balcony and looked at the messy buildings outside, and fell into a lot of thoughts.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    "I didn''t expect that little girl was the rational half of Lilith, the evil god. I was really out of my sight."

    Just as sheen was in the middle of his mind, a young but beautiful voice woke him up and asked him to turn his head and look behind him.

    There, the girl holding the pillow slowly appeared, printed into Sean''s eyes.

    It''s Ayi.

    "Are you awake?"

    Sheen looks at Ayi and exclaims.

    Because AI Yi is neither sleepy nor yawning, which proves that she has been awake for some time.

    It is.

    "I didn''t want to wake up, but you seemed to be talking about something interesting. Even if I was sleepy again and heard such a topic, I couldn''t continue to sleep."

    AI Yi is so indifferent to express.

    "Isn''t that eavesdropping?"

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    "You are so happy talking in the living room. Who overheard?"

    Ayi seemed to find Sheen''s statement too unpleasant and dissatisfied.

    Sean is not used to this little girl.

    However, sheen is more curious about aye''s attitude than arguing about these meaningless things.

    "What? Do you know Lilith

    Sheen asked aye.

    AI Yi''s attitude is very straightforward.

    "At that time, there were a few people who did not know this evil god." AI Yi narrowed his eyes and said, "it is clear that the Protoss and demons were still at war at that time, and the fight between them was so fierce. As a result, the evil god suddenly broke into the battlefield and came down in the center of the battlefield. Regardless of the enemy or the enemy, he killed the mainland wantonly and sank the mainland. Even if it was the first time for us to see such a guy."

    That''s... That''s really tough...

    Sean can imagine the scene at that time, it must be very chaotic.

    And Ayi still remembers.

    "Because of that guy''s rampage, the war was even forced to stop for a time. No one wanted to be suddenly intruded in and make trouble by such existence on the way to death. Therefore, we stopped our troops quickly. In order not to be involved, we also wanted the protoss to solve the headache. At that time, Selah was still very happy, and she was looking forward to the protoss'' meeting every day For the evil god''s chaos and great loss, so that the demon can sit and reap the benefits. "

    Sure enough, the heart of strategy is dirty.

    But it has to be said that this is indeed a very wise choice.

    "The power of that evil god is very troublesome. As long as a guy with weak will is seen by her, she will immediately fall into a frenzy and become a wild animal. Many people in our demon clan have been attacked, not only killing each other in the battlefield, but also launching attacks on us."

    Recalling here, AI Yi''s expression became more or less unhappy.

    "In the face of a guy who can make people furious and completely lose their sense by looking at them, the number is useless. No matter how many people there are, that evil god can make the other party lose control in a moment. In such a situation, who dares to let the army charge on the battlefield?"

    In view of this, Sila will quickly transfer the demon army back, throw the mess back to the protoss, let the protoss deal with it.

    It is also because of this that AI Yi can not recognize the identity of jadeite.

    "At that time, I wanted to go and have a look, but before I got close to it, the whole continent was almost enveloped by the evil spirit emanating from that guy''s power."

    "I can stand it, and I won''t be violent. But in the evil land, whether it''s people or demons, they all become violent and attack me recklessly, which makes me unable to get close to it."

    "After that, the guy seems to be on the ground wantonly for a while, turning the whole earth into a hell. As a result, even the demons like me dare not get close to that guy."

    Otherwise, they will not only have to face the fierce attack of evil gods, but also face the attack of almost all creatures on the ground.

    "Frankly speaking, at that time, even the big people in the demons had to show fear and tremble when they heard the name" Lilith. "

    Ayi curled her lips.

    "I didn''t expect that the little girl who couldn''t even say a word was the half body of that evil god."

    Smell speech, sheen wants to say very much, you this little girl have what qualification to despise others?

    But as soon as this sentence comes out, with ayne''s character of hating being treated as a child, he will not give up. Sheen is not in the mood to play with her now, so he can resist.

    Instead, emotion.

    "It seems that Lilith is really powerful."

    Sheen sighed.

    "Her powers are really tricky." AI Yi also admitted this point, but his voice turned and said: "however, it''s not sure who wins or who loses when it comes to fighting."Obviously, his highness does not want to admit defeat easily.

    However, if her words fall into other people''s ears, they will also be amazed?

    Because, as a demon, she admitted that she did not know whether she would lose or win compared with Lilith, the evil god. This is enough to prove that the other side is terrible.

    This is a real sense of the existence can be comparable to the devil.

    What''s more, as a goddess in charge of evil and chaos, Lilith''s harm to the world and the world must be above the demons.

    Even once the demons have to stay away from the edge, it can be imagined that the power of the evil god Lilith is how.

    "Hell..."

    Sheen mumbled something like that.

    It''s a word that has been mentioned by both Elise and Eyre.

    Surely, in the time when Lilith was rampant, there must be a lot of life on the ground, right?

    This kind of existence, they actually almost put out by hand?

    "No wonder the orc gods are so angry."

    Sean grinned bitterly.

    Ayi seemed to know what had happened last night and turned to sheen.

    "You don''t really want to release that madman, do you?"

    Ayi''s tone became more or less serious.

    "What? Are you afraid? "

    Sheen raised his eyebrows and said something with a smile.

    "I advise you not to mess with me." AI Yi didn''t know if sheen was joking. She could only warn him and said, "it''s not something you can play with. If it''s not good, I''m afraid the human world will never exist again."

    This is not exaggeration.

    Even the gods and demons in ancient times almost had no way to take the evil god Lilith. The world that had not been divided into three parts was almost destroyed in her hands. Who would want to see her come out of her?

    AI Yi, who has always been not interested in most of the things, began to tell her for the first time.

    "It''s no better now than it used to be. Now the gods, men and demons have moved towards peaceful coexistence, and the war has long been over. If you release those dangerous guys, it will not be a small matter."

    AI Yi''s advice made Sean smile bitterly again.

    "Do I look so ungrateful?"

    Sheen asked Ayi.

    Ayi stares at Sean and answers.

    "Yes."

    Ayi answered without hesitation.

    "..."

    Sheen''s mouth twitched, and he wanted to hold the little girl in his arms and hurl a few punches... No, it was a few blows.

    Are we so untrustworthy?

    We also admit that at ordinary times, we are a little bit rough, heartless and cruel, which has left us a lot of deep impression, but it is all the embodiment of our love!

    At this time, we are still serious, aren''t we? dear!

    Sheen sighed.

    "Well, even if I''m a man of no sense, I''m not going to do that kind of thing that is harmful to others but not to myself?" "I''m not the devil, I don''t want to destroy the world," said sheen

    This sentence, let AI Yi quite uncomfortable.

    "I don''t like your example very much, no matter whether your words are reasonable or not." "Is it the devil who wants to destroy the world

    "Well?" Sean was slightly stunned and said strangely, "isn''t it?"

    "Of course not!" AI Yi was extremely decisive, and even said that he had a big fire: "don''t think that the Supreme God must be a good man with mercy. The devil king is the evil man who wants to destroy the world."

    AI Yi seems to feel very unacceptable to this matter.

    "Well, I personally can''t accept your statement." Sheen blinked his eyes and said, "it''s just, if the devil doesn''t want to destroy the world, why does she want to start a war?"

    Although the two clans of gods and demons have been enemies since the moment of their birth, even if they are enemies, there must be a party that first generated hostility and then started a war?

    According to historical records, the first to set off the prelude to the struggle is the demon clan, or the devil king.

    It is because of the order of the demon king that the demons will attack the Protoss and fall into a long war with the Protoss.

    Under such circumstances, if the demon king didn''t do it to destroy the world, why did she do it?

    "That''s because...!"

    AI Yi subconsciously wanted to say something, but he held back.

    Looking at this kind of Ayi, sheen found that his heart was unconsciously emerging a sense of anxiety.

    The impatience came very suddenly and gave sheen a feeling of "something" affecting him, which made him feel a little different.

    It''s a pity that before sheen can figure out why it''s so strange, Ayi says it.

    "It''s no use talking to you." AI Yi seems to be frustrated, a little scar in his heart has been opened in general, stuffy way: "anyway, the demon king has been denounced, that kind of thing, is no longer important."Speaking of this, AI Yi''s tone inevitably becomes a little low, some gloomy.

    Sheen didn''t know what to say.

    Looking at Ai Yi''s appearance, she should have attached great importance to the demon king.

    So it is.

    You know, the devil man is born because of the magic power of the demon king, which is equivalent to the descendants of the demon king.

    In other words, for Ayi, the devil is the same as his mother.

    And who can ignore their mother?

    Surely not?

    Not to mention, AI Yi is still the smallest of the six demons. She must be the most sticky demon king (mother) among the six sisters?

    Otherwise, when the demon king was attacked, Ayi would not be out of control on the spot, and was almost not dominated by anger and retaliated crazily.

    So...

    "let''s not talk about the devil king, but talk about Lilith, the evil god." Sheen changed the subject and said, "you told me not to let her out, but I have broken her seal."

    As mentioned earlier, the seal is only temporarily stabilized, not recovered.

    "Sooner or later, the seal will crack, and Lilith, the evil god, will have to break it?"

    Sheen says so.

    "No wonder the flow of magic in this city called cosmos is more strange than it was yesterday." AI Yi regained consciousness and nodded, while saying, "however, you should not worry."

    "Why?" Sean was stunned.

    "Because the protoss must have been aware of the seal problem." AI Yi said with disapproval: "the virgin of fox people is the emissary of anima? Then she used the power of the LORD God to repair the seal, which should have been known by the goddess. Soon, the goddess will come to the human world and repair the seal in person

    "The goddess of life is here?" Sheen raised an eyebrow.

    That is to say, you are likely to see one of the zenith of the protoss?

    It''s really...

    "what? Scared? " AI Yi sneered and said, "I''m afraid that annima will trouble you because of the seal?"

    Sheen has only one word to say about Ayi''s speech.

    "Do I look so cowardly?"

    Sheen said that, unconvinced.

    Ayrton was speechless.

    Is this guy not afraid to be hit by himself again?

    Are you afraid of yourself? Don''t you have any points in mind?

    "Anyway, you can do it yourself." AI Yi seemed to be too lazy to gossip with sheen any more, and said, "anyway, our purpose is only the old demon sect. There is really no need to deal with this kind of big trouble."

    If you leave it like this, Ayi is ready to turn around and leave.

    However, before Ayi left, Sheen''s voice suddenly came.

    "What if I want to take care of it?"

    These words and words, let AI Yi''s step suddenly stagnate.

    Ayi didn''t look back.

    But Ayi could feel Sheen''s eyes fixed on his back.

    "... have you always been afraid of trouble?"

    Ayi was silent for a while and made such a gesture.

    "Yes, I hate trouble the most." Sheen frankly admitted, but it was as helpless as general, said: "but this time, maybe I will meddle in my business once."

    "Why?" AI Yi is very puzzled way: "that has nothing to do with you?"

    "It has nothing to do with me." Sheen was still so calm and helpless that she said: "but without my help, that girl may never achieve her wish. She is afraid that she will always be like the past, wandering in the world, and can''t get relief."

    It goes without saying how cruel and painful it is.

    Why do you want to break the seal?

    Knowing that once the seal is broken, the world will turn into hell, feicui still can''t help doing so.

    This proves that she has probably reached the limit and is about to collapse.

    So what else can sheen do?

    I''ll have to mind my own business.

    "... even if it would be against the protoss, or even against the world?"

    AI asked quietly.

    Suddenly, Sean laughed.

    "It feels like a brave man, isn''t it?"

    A simple sentence tells Ayi what sheen thinks.

    Eaton laughed, too.

    "It really feels like a brave man." AI Yi suddenly said: "just, I still want to say, you and other brave people are really different."

    With that, Ayi left.

    Sheen watched Ayi leave, laughed and looked out again.

    Outside, the scenery remains the same.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    At this time, Hearn did not know that something was going on in the rest of cosmos when he broke into the dark temple and nearly broke the seal of Lilith, the evil god, and tied the orc Saint home.

    For example, when an imperial daughter woke up and knew that she had lost to sheen, she was silent for a whole day without saying a word, which worried the Knights of the order of broken blade for a long time. Finally, she had to send the news back to the Empire.

    For example, the seal of the temple is not a fragile thing, and few can easily break it except for the unknown brave man sheen.

    "If it wasn''t for the timely appearance of the orc saint, you would have released the evil spirits. I really want to pry your head to see what''s inside."

    Roxie gritted her teeth.

    Sheen also knows that his arguments are useless.

    I can''t help it. He''s more in the wrong.

    However, this is only the superficial condition that causes Sean to be more unreasonable.

    In other people''s eyes, sheen was almost in trouble, but in his eyes, he just wanted to help feicui, and followed his inexplicable premonition in his heart, just did it.

    So sheen doesn''t regret what he did.

    After all, before he did it, sheen thought about whether it would be bad to do so. Finally, he did it with the feeling that he would not hesitate to make trouble.

    As a result, Sean is already ready.

    In other words...

    "I''m also ready to clean up the mess."

    Sheen said to Roxie like this.

    Roxie was not amused.

    "You are the most unscrupulous brave man I have ever seen." Roxie sighed and said, "since things are already like this, it''s no use saying more."

    "And then?" Sheen looked at Roxie and asked, "what are you going to do?"

    "Is that worth saying?" Roxie rolled her eyes and said, "of course, it''s reported to the kingdom."

    So it is.

    Since ancient evil spirits are involved, the events in Kosmos are obviously beyond the scope that the stirlems can handle.

    Even the Kingdom doesn''t know if it can handle it.

    "Fortunately, you still have his Highness The Dragon demon, and according to his highness, the protoss side should also have noticed that the seal has been broken. The goddess of life is likely to come to repair the seal in person, and the matter is not at its worst."

    Roxie''s face froze and she asked with some seriousness.

    "What are you going to do next?"

    This is the first thing to ask.

    Should I say, is it Roxie?

    "You don''t seem to be completely on the side of Protoss and orcs, are you?"

    Roxie saw through Sheen''s thoughts.

    "Do you want to help the half body of the evil god and the child named feicui?"

    Roxie said Sean''s plan directly.

    Sheen does not deny it.

    "I''ll try for a while." "I just don''t know what to do," sheen said

    How can we help jadeite achieve her wish and return to the essence, but it will not be erased, but can restrain the chaotic instinct, control the power of the evil god Lilith, and become a real goddess?

    This is a problem that Sheen has to solve first.

    If there is no way to solve the problem, Sheehan may use some coercive measures.

    For example...

    "I have thought about whether to break Lilith''s seal, release her, and then unite with Ayi to hurt her, weaken her strength, reduce her threat, and let jadeite return."

    Sheen thought that this method should be feasible, otherwise there would not be so strong desire to break the seal before, thinking that this could help emerald''s premonition.

    Although I don''t know what this premonition is, Sheen has a little clue and chooses to believe it.

    The problem is that this premonition probably only told sheen that it would work, but it didn''t tell him what would happen once it was done.

    "Don''t mess with me!" "According to your opinion, Lilith, the evil god, is a very terrible existence. She almost made the earth go to hell. It would be terrible to let such a dangerous existence be released!"

    After Elise and Ayi, Roxie also denied the incident and thought that Lilith, the evil god, could not be released.

    It''s the same problem sheen is worrying about.

    "But what else can I do if I don''t?"

    Sean was not angry.

    "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s take a long view." Roxie first appeased sheen and then said, "I''ll see what the kingdom is going to do. Then I''ll check the information for you and ask your Protoss friends. Maybe we can find a solution.""It''s OK." Sheen thought about it and nodded, "you don''t have to be in a hurry anyway. You can try it first."

    "Good." Roxie nodded and said, "I''ll take the time to implement it. You''ll be more comfortable now. Don''t make trouble again?"

    Sean''s eyes rolled.

    Do you really think of us as a problem child?

    Gan!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    After that, Roxie told sheen several times, and then she left a little uneasy.

    Sheen was holding the magic prop that had been transformed into beads, and he was not very satisfied with himself.

    "I really want to spend a whole day teaching this girl a lesson and see how she thinks of me."

    The proper way to deal with the problem of children''s action, really let Sean have a feeling of retribution.

    Fortunately, the harvest is not without.

    If Roxie could find a solution to this problem from the library of the protoss or the Kingdom, it would be great.

    "Though I didn''t have much hope."

    Sheen murmured.

    If there is such a method, the protoss will not choose to seal the evil god Lilith, and a seal is thousands of years or even nearly 10000 years.

    This shows that even the protoss have no way to deal with it and can only do so.

    So sheen felt that there was little hope.

    In the end, I may have to use extraordinary means to release the evil god Lilith and weaken it to achieve this goal.

    Of course, this is the last resort.

    Sean doesn''t mind waiting until he''s helpless.

    "I just don''t know how long I can wait."

    Sean thought silently.

    "When the goddess of life comes, that should be the final time limit."

    When the goddess arrived, she would repair Lilith''s seal and close the temple to a small space?

    In that case, sheen would not be able to get into the temple and do something about Lilith''s seal.

    So the final deadline is when the goddess of life arrives.

    When the goddess of life comes, then, in order not to let the temple be exiled, sheen can only act.

    "What''s left is what we can do."

    If it turns out that way, then sheen will have to face Lilith.

    Facing the evil god who once turned the earth into hell, its strength was comparable to that of the six demons, which made the protoss headache and made the demons avoid the edge for a while. I''m afraid that even Ayi can''t win?

    At that time, sheen will have to join hands to weaken the evil spirit.

    But...

    "can it be compared with the evil gods of the six demons..."

    Sean was a bit of a drummer.

    Although he has the strongest sword in his hand, can he fight with a man of that level?

    Now that the devil is gone and the Supreme God is hidden, it is the most high-end combat power in the world.

    The strength of the other side is even enough to sink the mainland, and let all the life on the ground fall into a frenzy. Can such a terrifying opponent really have a way to deal with it?

    Sean, I think so.

    However...

    "even if you can''t fight, you should still be able to save your life."

    With the protection of holy sword and many resistance skills, you will not be killed by seconds?

    What''s more, there is AI Yi around, you Lin is also waiting to hit, unite the strength of the people, no matter how bad it should be able to hold the other side.

    ... should be.

    Sean can only hope so much in his heart.

    Br >

    when the bathroom door was suddenly opened.

    Sheen came back, looked at the past, and then was shocked.

    I saw, in the bathroom door, a small figure in the cover of steam, slowly walked in.

    "What...!"

    Sheen''s eyes widened.

    This is a helpless thing.

    It was not Sean who was too fussy, but the state of the girl who broke into the room suddenly made him completely calm.

    "PATA... PATA..."

    in the sound of trampling on the water, the girl came to sheen.

    On the body -- one silk no hanging.

    "Jadeite... Jadeite?"

    Sheen looked at the young girl who appeared in front of her as a newborn and stammered out her name.

    Yes, jadeite.

    Feicui stands in the steam and looks at Sean in the bathtub. Without saying a word, she comes close to him directly.

    "Hula...!"

    In the sound of the water, the girl dipped her body into the water and leaned against sheen.

    Yes.

    Feicui, come in.

    She was sitting in front of Sean.

    She''s leaning against Sean''s chest.

    Sheen is like a girl sitting in her arms around her. She makes her little soft back lean on her body, and the whole person is stiff.There were only two words left in Hearn''s mind.

    (horizontal trough horizontal trough horizontal trough horizontal trough horizontal trough horizontal trough horizontal trough...!)

    To forgive Sean for his lack of culture, he can only use a sentence to describe his mood and situation at the moment.

    He can smell the fragrance of jadeite, feel the other side''s soft back and waist, and his heart beat fast.

    (she''s still a child! Still a kid...!)

    Sheen then fell into chaos, desperately in the heart of such a roar, trying to calm down.

    Unfortunately, from the moment emerald came in, calmness was doomed to have nothing to do with Sean.

    The girl said nothing and remained silent as usual, but as if she had entrusted everything to sheen, or was totally unprepared for him, she relaxed her whole body and nestled in her body.

    It seems to be saying "you can do whatever you want", which is not very friendly to human heart.

    Well, it''s not very friendly to the heart and spirit of men.

    If jadeite didn''t look like a little girl, sheen thought he might have run away.

    The whole bathroom fell into an indescribable silence.

    Feicui can''t speak, so silence is normal.

    Sean told himself in his heart.

    (calm down, calm down, Sean, you''re a man who has eaten meat, and you always wash with little Tieer. You''re not a guy who has never seen the world. How can you lose your sense of propriety because of a little girl

    That''s how Sean began to mutter.

    Fortunately, feicui doesn''t seem to know anything and can''t do anything. She just nestles in Sean quietly, which makes him recover a little calm after a hard psychological struggle.

    "Why... Why did you come in all of a sudden?"

    Asked sheen, in a calm voice.

    Jadeite looks back at Sean with a pair of Amethyst eyes, as if she is telling something.

    Strangely enough, sheen understood.

    "You mean you came in because you wanted to stay with me?"

    Sheen''s not sure.

    But Hisui nodded her head.

    Sheen wanted to.

    "I wish all the little sisters in the world can be as kind as you."

    Not really?

    If girls are like this, why not lick dogs?

    Well, licking the dogs is OK, but sheen really hopes that all the pretty girls around him are like this.

    Now, it seems that tier is the only one?

    Can we find a way to increase it in the future?

    Sheen thought so, laughing bitterly.

    "Then why do you want to stay with me?" "Are you upset?" Sheehan asked softly

    Hearing this, feicui did not affirm or deny it. She just looked at Sean quietly, and the emotion in her eyes was very complicated.

    Sean knew that there must be a lot of ideas in feicui''s mind.

    She wants to return to the original, but she is afraid of being erased.

    She wanted to put all her eggs in one basket and was afraid of failure.

    She would like to make an end to the problems over the years and worry that it will affect others.

    In short, all kinds of ideas are intertwined in the girl''s heart, and they are in the same state as their own, contradictory and unwilling.

    "Ah..."

    sheen sighed, reached out and touched the little head of jadeite.

    Feicui did not resist, but was touched by sheen in silence. She even rubbed her head twice, as if she was looking for support.

    It was half time before Sean spoke.

    "I know, you want to see what I can do?" Sean said to jadeite, "you want to know if I will help you after knowing all your conditions, will you?"

    Sean''s words let jadeite''s eyes drop slightly.

    Obviously, that''s what she thinks.

    In fact, the girl did not know what to do.

    Countless years of wandering, knowing that it is a waste of effort, has made feicui a little impatient, some can not bear.

    She is the half body of the evil god, the rejected reason, in other words, Lilith herself. She is just driven out of her body and can''t go back.

    In other words, jadeite is a ghost, if not a complaining spirit.

    In this way, she must want to return to her own body.

    Otherwise, she will always be a ghost who is restrained by reason and growth, unable to be complete, and can only wander on the ground alone.

    However, she has experienced this situation for nearly ten thousand years.

    In this way, even the real God can''t stand it?Therefore, feicui intends to break the current deadlock.

    This time, the space node is destroyed, the temple appears in the human world, and there are brave people who can break the seal, which is undoubtedly a great opportunity.

    If she missed this opportunity, feicui felt that she might never succeed.

    In view of this, feicui wants to know if Sean will help herself.

    But...

    "what can you do if you are not sure of success yourself Sheen said: "if you really put all your eggs in one basket, you will be wiped out. Only when you know this, will you feel hesitant and afraid, and finally agree to my proposal to postpone the destruction of the seal?"

    Jadeite is dumb.

    Sheen continued to touch the little girl''s head and smile at her.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Sheen said truthfully: "don''t forget, I let you choose whether to follow me or not. It is also I who let you say what you have and claim to help you. Since you have made the choice, I will certainly help you to the end."

    With that, Sean looked into emerald''s eyes and made a sound like this.

    "Don''t worry. We still have time. Then we''ll think about what to do."

    "All right?"

    Sheen''s words are introduced into emerald''s ears.

    Feicui is silent. After a while, she nods heavily and hugs sheen.

    Sean was holding the emerald, thinking.

    (well, soft.)

    Sean''s heart was still very fast.

    (I really want to...)

    sheen murmured to himself.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    In this way, another day passed.

    The next day, sheen just woke up to find that not only Lasha was standing by the bed, but even jadeite did not know when to get into her bed and fall asleep in her arms.

    Sheen touched the girl''s head and handed the emerald, who was somehow dressed, to Lasha. He pulled himself out of the bed, yawning and walking into the living room.

    As a result, as soon as he walked into the living room, sheen saw Elise walking around the living room.

    "What to do... What to do..."

    Elise walked around like she was worried, unable to calm down.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    Sheen was a little stunned and turned to Lasha. He asked in surprise.

    "I don''t know." "She seems to be a little anxious since she lived here. After getting up this morning, she has become that way directly. I can''t persuade her."

    "Can''t you persuade me?" Sheen was surprised.

    You know, since that day, Elise seems to have become the brain damage powder of lashia, just like those maids in Wangdu. She is afraid of him all day before and after her elder sister. Every time she sees him, she will be vigilant and hide in other places. She is obedient to her words and will not disobey her at all.

    In particular, after seeing the superb family skills of Lasha, the saint lady''s worship of Lasha is growing day by day. She wanders behind her buttocks every day, so she can''t stick it directly.

    Sheen even doubted whether the fox Saint did not want to go back, and she looked happy all day.

    As a result, Lasha told him that Elise had been feeling anxiety all the time, and the anxiety was getting more and more serious. Today, she didn''t even listen to her advice. To tell the truth, sheen was reluctant to believe it.

    But that seems to be the case.

    "Ah

    Elise saw sheen walking into the living room. After a cry, she didn''t avoid him as much as before. Instead, she jumped on him directly.

    "You... You untie my magic! Come on

    Elise grabbed Sheen''s clothes and pleaded anxiously.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen didn''t expect that the saint, who was afraid of herself like a tiger, would suddenly rush over, and she couldn''t help being a little slow.

    Alice, on the other hand, seemed more and more anxious.

    "I... I don''t know what happened to me." "I just have a feeling that something terrible has happened to me," Elise said

    This made Sean frown.

    If she had been a different person, she might have thought that Elise was just acting. In a very clumsy way, she was going to let people untie the magic in her body, so that she could take the opportunity to escape?

    It seems that the price of goods is real, but the price is not real.

    Besides, Elise is the holy daughter of the orcs. Maybe she has some inspiration. Sheen doesn''t think that Elise is just acting.

    So sheen was silent for a while, reached out his hand and pointed her finger to Alice''s chest.

    "Ah

    Alice screamed.

    Can''t help, sheen this point, point is the heart''s position, and very fast and accurate, directly point to Alice''s weakness.

    But sheen sang in a low voice.

    "Pay and release."

    With such a chant, the confinement in Elise''s body broke and disappeared.

    Magic, swimming in Alice''s body again.

    But Elise didn''t even feel any joy. Instead, she held her body and squatted down with tears in her eyes.

    "I''ve been touched... I''ve been touched by a disgusting man, where I can''t touch... Wow, ah, ah...!"

    Alice cried.

    "Er..."

    Sheehan held out his index finger, just as he had just reflected on what he had just felt. His mouth twitched and his face was embarrassed.

    I mean, is it a bit of a rogue?

    But... It feels good?

    Sean was kind of trying to remember what it was like.

    Who would have thought, at this time, a very cold line of sight nailed on Sean''s body, so that he was a thrill, did not dare to recall.

    "It''s sexual harassment, master."

    Rahia said these words coldly, which made sheen a little afraid.

    In particular, the voice of "master" was not what the maid would call herself at ordinary times. Now, with such a sound, sheen did not feel happy, but felt terrible.Then sheen spoke quickly.

    "Well... Well, I''ve released the shackles of your magic. Tell me what happened."

    Sheen gave Alice a smile worse than crying.

    "Woo..."

    Elise was still sobbing, but she also heard Sheen''s words. She wiped her tears and looked at him with hate eyes. After a while, she put on a praying posture, closed her eyes and began to use her magic power.

    "Zheng!"

    The light came from Elise.

    Bathed in this holy light, Sheen has not discovered until now that it is the light formed by the great vitality.

    Under that light, Elise''s breath began to become erratic, as if blended with the world, and seemed to fly to another world far away, which seemed so incredible.

    "Ah

    It wasn''t until a moment later that Alice screamed again, opened her eyes, and looked pale.

    "I... I didn''t have time to do anything!"

    Once again, the scream of Elise was startled. Sheen said such heartfelt words without hesitation.

    "Mr. sheen..."

    when lashaton looked at sheen, his eyes became colder and colder.

    "Cough...!"

    Sheen just responded, feeling more embarrassed than just now and eager to turn around and run away.

    Unfortunately, this time, someone took a step ahead of him.

    "No!"

    Elise suddenly stood up and rushed out in a hurry. She jumped directly from the balcony and left the hotel.

    "Hello

    Sheen didn''t expect that Elise would suddenly do something like this, which made her unresponsive. She rushed to the balcony and looked out.

    But Elise is gone.

    However, Rasha, who came out immediately after him, noticed something and his eyes were fixed.

    "Over there, Mr. sheen."

    Lasha points in one direction.

    Sheen looked at the past and his face changed.

    "What is that?"

    Sheen was shocked.

    Only because, in the direction of its gaze, a burst of dark gas is like fog in the ups and downs, and gradually in the diffusion.

    It was...

    "the evil breath..."

    the murmur of Rasha, which perfectly summed up the black fog of gas.

    It is a kind of evil that people will feel flustered, depressed, anxious and uneasy when they look at them from afar.

    And the direction of the evil spirit seems to be the direction of the dark temple that sheen visited not long ago.

    "Has the seal been lifted?"

    Sheen became suspicious.

    "No, I didn''t feel the terrible magic that appeared when the seal was broken last time."

    If the seal had been lifted, Sheehan could not have felt the magic of that scale.

    Now it seems that only evil spirits appear, but the magic is only the part flowing out of the temple.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Sean''s face was changing.

    At the same time, kosmosley, too, seems to be stirring up.

    "So... What is that?"

    "What''s going to happen this time?"

    "It''s not over!"

    The citizens seemed to have noticed the abnormal situation one after another, and all of them cried out in a kind of collapse.

    "Come on

    "Get over there quickly!"

    "Come on

    On the street, one by one, the knights rushed to the direction where the evil spirit was, running and yelling at the same time. Obviously, they were very anxious.

    Kosmos, the fortress city, once again ushered in panic, which turned the previous depression and heaviness into real pressure, sweeping every corner and pestering everyone''s mind.

    Sheen looked at the scene, and then felt someone tugging at his clothes.

    Sheen turned his head and looked behind him.

    In the arms of Lasha, jadeite wakes up and looks at him uneasily.

    "It''s OK."

    Sheen touched jadeite''s head, soothing and meditating.

    Lasha was always so calm and silent. She just looked at sheen and seemed to be waiting for sheen to give orders.

    In this case, sheen decided.

    "I''ll go and have a look first." "Jadeite, stay here, don''t go out, Lasha, watch for yourself and wake up Ayi if anything goes wrong," sheen said

    Smell speech, La Xia did not have any hesitation to nod a head, agreed to come down.Although feicui was a little uneasy and worried, she was silent for a long time and nodded her head difficultly when she saw her looking at herself.

    "How nice."

    Sheen touched jadeite''s head again, nodded to Lasha, and then turned around.

    "Pay for flight."

    The next second, sheen flashed a magic light, turned into a streamer, and flew in the direction of the evil spirit.

    Raha and emerald benazizi watched sheen leave.

    "Don''t worry." Rasha took the lead to take back his eyes, looked at the worried emerald in his arms, and said in a soft voice: "he is a brave man, protected by the holy sword. Even the power of evil gods can''t make him insane. With his ability, there will be no problem."

    Hearing Lasha''s words, feicui takes back her eyes and looks at Lasha. After a while, she nods her head gently.

    Then she took the jade and went into the living room.

    In Ayi''s room, the little girl who was sleeping soundly suddenly opened her eyes and woke up.

    "This is a big problem..."

    Ayi just whispered.

    The state of affairs, in a way that others could not imagine, has taken on a new development.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    Dark temple.

    When sheen came here again, it was covered with dark evil, as if surrounded by a black fog, completely invisible inside the scene.

    The flat land of Orc tribes that I saw some time ago is like a dark abyss, and the evil spirits can only be seen.

    "This evil spirit..."

    Sean stopped in mid air and looked down at the evil place below. He could not help but burst into dark and negative emotions.

    It''s an emotion that can''t help but want to get angry and destroy everything around.

    "Good guy..."

    Sheen''s face became more and more serious.

    With the full level skill of "abnormal state resistance", I was more or less affected by those evils. I can imagine what will happen if I break into those evil spirits.

    "Is that the power of Lilith, the evil god, who once turned the ancient earth into the evil spirit of hell?"

    Sheen had to think that.

    And Sheehan thought about it.

    "It seems that the seal is about to be lifted. Although Lilith has not yet broken the seal, her power has begun to interfere with the outside world through the loose seal."

    So, are you going in?

    Sheen thought.

    But during Hearn''s thought, something else seemed to have happened.

    "Oh?"

    Sheen''s eyebrows raised as he saw people coming this way.

    Among those who came were Duke Stirling, who led the first order of knights, and the Knights of the order of broken blade.

    Kapelin led the Knights of the broken blade. As they approached here, they suddenly called a halt, and let everyone stop at a distance in front of the evil place, showing a dignified color.

    Obviously, the princess of the Empire found the strange of those evils and prevented her own people from approaching rashly.

    On the other hand, Duke sterling, who led the first order of knights, approached, and was also stopped by a middle-aged knight.

    Sheen cast his eyes on the middle-aged knight who was like a soldier.

    The momentum emanating from the other party is extraordinary, and there is a sense of vigorous action between every move. The level is as high as 88, which is the highest among all the people on the scene, so we can''t help noticing.

    At the side of this man, limjo and another middle-aged Knight of Grade 80 were waiting like adjutants, and they knew that they were dominated by each other.

    Sheen didn''t know who it was.

    However, it is certain that the other party is a member of the Stirling family and the leader of Duke sterling in this incident.

    Now, the leader, like capelin, first stopped the Cavaliers from approaching rashly, and then looked up to her.

    Two people''s eyes collided together, as if to be able to burst out a spark, a look to know that it is very difficult to deal with.

    That''s for granted.

    The two sides are responsible persons sent by the Kingdom side and the Empire side. It can be said that the two sides are in charge of each other. It is normal that they do not deal with each other.

    According to the guard of the city gate before, the two knights had many conflicts before, and even attacked each other secretly. It can be seen how unruly they are.

    At this time, the two knights began to fight.

    "It''s coming fast, commander Yuri."

    Capelin''s voice was faint.

    "Your Highness capelin has come very fast."

    Yuri responded indifferently.

    Both sides are to investigate and even solve the strange things in Kosmos. Now there is a change in cosmos, and of course they have to come as soon as possible.

    It''s just...

    "since I''m here, why don''t you go in?"

    Capelin spoke to Yuri aggressively.

    "Your Highness, how did you stop here?" Yuri seemed to be indifferent to capelin''s provocation, and said, "if we were to do the usual work, in the style of your highness, we should have taken people to rush in?"

    "I''d love to." Kapeline snorted coldly and said, "it''s a pity that I''ll forget it myself. The Knights around me can''t break in at will."

    "Did your highness see the threat of this evil spirit?" Yuri glanced at capelin and asked modestly, "in that case, what is your highness going to do?"

    "What? You''re trying to set me up? " "I just want to know how the commander-in-chief of the famous Duke of Stirling is going to deal with this matter."

    The two looked at each other, and then they both snorted coldly, not crossing the line of sight.

    Obviously, the two sides were just trying to find out whether the other side knew the origin of the evil spirit and what the other side planned to do in response to the situation.However, both of them were quite unfamiliar with the so-called evil spirit. They did not know what it was and what the relationship between the evil spirit and the inexplicable transfer phenomenon. For a while, it was impossible to know what kind of action should be taken.

    "Uncle." Limjo got close to Yuri''s ear and said, "this evil spirit seems very strange. The Knights just stay here as if they are not in a good mood. Now one or two of them are absent-minded. What should we do?"

    "Do you want to break in? Chief Sona is a bit impulsive way: "we also have magic medicine that can improve the resistance to abnormal state. As long as you take the magic medicine in, then this irritating feeling will disappear?"

    Hearing this, Yuri did not make any rash moves.

    "Don''t worry." Yuri said calmly: "I feel that this evil spirit is a very dangerous thing. I don''t know whether the magic medicine can work or not. It''s better to observe for a while."

    "I see." Limjo had no comment, nodded and stopped talking.

    "What a trouble." Soner turned his lips, and seemed to have different opinions, but he also obeyed orders without impulse.

    The first order began to talk to each other and began to discuss the next countermeasures.

    On the other hand, all the female knights are just waiting for capelin''s order.

    Kapelin, however, looked at the evil place ahead with a look full of thinking.

    "It''s like Elise''s tribal camp, isn''t it?"

    She recognized her friend''s hometown.

    As a good friend of Elise, although kapelin is the princess of the Empire, she was once invited by Elise to be a guest here.

    Although, that was a long time ago, but kapelin still vaguely remember here.

    "When I came to this city after the Kosmos accident, I didn''t even enter here."

    At that time, because she was worried about her friends, she wanted to confirm her condition at the first time. However, before arriving here, she met her friend step by step. She learned from her friends that the orc tribe had been attacked by the old demons, and her people were also involved in the unknown transfer phenomenon.

    For this reason, his friends left Kosmos with the orc gods, as if they were going to pursue the thieves. There were only some Orc deities left for guard, while the orc tribe was no longer there.

    So, capelin didn''t come back here.

    Who would have thought that such a vision would happen here once again.

    "I don''t think it''s because of what''s wrong with the orc tribe?"

    Capelin couldn''t help thinking of such a thing.

    She didn''t know what secrets were in the orc tribe.

    Since the orcs have never been stationed here, maybe the orcs have been there for thousands of years.

    And something happened to that secret that led to it.

    Kapelin figured out these problems and changed her gaze at the evil place in front of her.

    "If this is the source of everything..."

    then, capelline will have to go in.

    After thinking about it, capelin had an idea.

    "Open the mobile border."

    That''s what capelin ordered.

    The female warrior God of the empire is ready to protect herself and others with a mobile border, and then go in.

    On the other hand, the first order of knights also came to a conclusion.

    "First send a team to explore the way, let them take magic medicine collectively, improve the resistance to abnormal state."

    Yuri decided.

    Therefore, both sides began to act at the same time.

    But when they were about to enter the evil place...

    "I advise you not to go in, or you will become worse than dead?"

    When such a voice sounded from mid air, all the people present suddenly changed their faces.

    "Who...!"

    Yuri spoke in a sharp voice. All the Knights behind him entered the alert state and pulled out their weapons.

    "Be on guard

    On the side of capelin, those Knights spontaneously reacted, protecting capelin in the middle and pulling out the weapons.

    Everyone looked into the air and saw the figure falling from the sky.

    Then...

    "it''s you...!"

    Limjo opened his eyes and clenched his fists.

    "You...!"

    Kapeline''s pupils shrank, looking at the figure, her whole body exuded a fierce momentum.

    Sheen landed on the ground in front of everyone.

    "Don''t mind, just me."Sean was like a passing passenger, as if all the people in front of him were just warm and hospitable local people. He spoke in a strange and embarrassed manner.

    "Excuse me, did you see the little fox running out of my house?"

    Sheen''s words, clear into the ears of all people.

    "Little fox..."

    All the people present heard the words as if they were asking for directions. They were all in a daze.

    Fox?

    What little fox?

    Do you have foxes in your family?

    You''re here to find a pet?

    The crowd was disordered in the wind.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    Just as the crowd was in chaos, Yuri looked straight at Sean in the first order.

    "You are Viscount Sean portstut, aren''t you?"

    Yuri said Sheen''s identity.

    "I am." Sheen also looked at the other side, looking at the obedient Knights of the first order and limjo, who was silent, and asked curiously, "who are you?"

    "Impolite." "I''m Yuri Stirling, commander-in-chief of the Knights under the Duke of Stirling," said Yuri faintly in the newspaper

    "It''s the commander-in-chief." Sheen looked disrespectful, but he said with a smile: "so, Duke sterling is yours..."

    "It''s my brother." "Jolie didn''t even have a look at my nephew

    Sheehan could hear what it meant.

    The other side is saying that he''s from limjo''s side.

    And since he''s from Lim Joe''s side, if Sean and limjo are right, they''re doing the right thing with him.

    On the surface, of course, limjo didn''t look like he was right with sheen.

    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Sean."

    Limjo finally smiles at Sean.

    That smile does not seem to have any malice, instead, it is like seeing a close friend, full of closeness.

    Obviously, after discovering the arrival of Sean, in the silence just now, limjo has adjusted his mind and put aside his hostility to sheen.

    "I didn''t expect you to show up here, master limcho." Sheen returned with a big smile and said, "the last time we met, it was like when I went out to do business with Roxie."

    There was a slight puff from the corner of limjo''s mouth.

    There is no reason for that. It''s just that sheen accentuates the words "Roxie" and "doing things.".

    People who don''t know will inevitably have fantasies when they hear this, and suspect that sheen is going to do something with Roxie.

    At least, the presence makes all of them feel wonderful.

    Surely, they don''t know who is "Roxie" mentioned by sheen?

    If they don''t even know the name of the Kingdom''s most precious treasure, they will be a human race.

    Limjo''s intimate smile was also somewhat forced.

    However, he also knew that sheen was deliberately stimulating himself.

    So, limjo suppressed the hostility that almost welled up in his heart and laughed at Sean.

    "Qing, it''s true that you forget so much." Limjo said, "the last time we met, it should be at the Marquis dinner, right?"

    At that time, Lim Joe was there, even Barry was there, but he didn''t talk to sheen.

    Sheen first realized this, and then began to speak with embarrassment.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice at that time." "After all, you know, all the members of the royal family came at that time. I was busy entertaining Roxie. I didn''t care about too many people. Please forgive me?"

    As soon as this was said, limjo''s hard pressed hostility almost did not erupt, accompanied by a raging anger.

    Only because, this time, sheen accentuated her tone in the words "Roxie" and "hospitality". People who don''t know what he entertained Roxie, it''s just a fancy.

    It made limjo really want to be rude.

    It''s obvious that Sean is deliberately using Roxie to stimulate each other. All he talks about is Roxie, and he is very close and intimate with Roxie, which makes him want to burst out even though he can''t restrain himself.

    In this regard, Yuri could see clearly that his nephew could not maintain his smile, and his face became extremely ugly. He immediately winked at Sona.

    Sonneton knew.

    "Hey, boy, don''t be shameless!" Sona stood up and yelled at Sean, "it''s just a viscount. Don''t open your mouth there and call your highness lorcey Ruth. It''s disrespectful to your highness and the royal family."

    Soner had a bad look at Sean.

    Before Sean could speak, Yuri spoke first.

    "Don''t say that. You have a good friendship with her highness, Rosie. It''s normal for you to let her speak up in private with your highness Yuri said so, but he laughed at Sean and said, "well, you should pay attention to him. It''s just in private. You can''t be so casual in public, or you''ll suspect that you''re acting under the name of your highness."

    This speech sounds like a kind advice, but in fact it''s just sarcasm.

    To satirize sheen is to borrow the name of Roxie and pretend to be a tiger here.It''s a pity that Sheen has never been afraid of anyone.

    "Is that so?" Sheen said with a smile: "in that case, I''ll remember to say to your highness next time. I''ll say that the sterling family won''t let me call her casually. Therefore, it''s better to take back the things that she asked me not to be too polite to her, to call her name at will, and not to care about the difference of status. Otherwise, I''m just one Viscount, you can''t fight the Duke''s house. "

    Sheen''s words changed the faces of the Stirling family.

    If sheen did, his Highness''s impression of the stirlems would have plummeted.

    They also hope to marry Roxie, so that the Stirling family can return to the royal capital and the power center of the Kingdom, so as to regain the royal power and realize the long cherished wish of the Stirling family for hundreds of years.

    So, they had to try to avoid anything that might make Roxie''s evaluation lower.

    Sheen didn''t know about it, but he knew that these guys certainly didn''t want to offend Roxie and make her mark on them.

    So, sheen talked a lot of nonsense and successfully fooled these guys.

    Limjo was the first to speak.

    "Qing is really serious. We just mentioned it casually."

    Lim Joe hit a ha ha.

    "... since your Highness has made such an account, we will not meddle in our business."

    Yuri also said so after a silence.

    Their hearts were oppressed.

    I can''t help it. Sean''s behavior, to put it mildly, just wants to make a small report?

    However, as the leading dignitaries in Stirling''s family, Yuri and limjo have to bow to a "small report". How can they not feel oppressed?

    As for Sona, he was even more oppressed. Borrowing power to do evil, he is a man who is in the name of Princess Yuri. What he thinks is why

    and limjo are so afraid of this man.

    (it''s just a relationship with the Kingdom treasure. Sometimes you cry.)

    Soner thought that Sean must have some relationship with Roxie, so he began to be arrogant. But in fact, is it possible that the treasure of the Kingdom really has a deep friendship with a Viscount?

    No way!

    (he must have thought that he could take the beauty home and climb up. He didn''t know that it was impossible for the kingdom to marry the most outstanding genius in a thousand years to a little nobleman of adventurer origin.)

    Soner felt that sooner or later, sheen would fall off the altar, and he was not qualified to take advantage of the tiger.

    So, Sona was very disgusting and disdainful to see Sean. If not for Yuri''s permission, he would never mind giving this guy a lesson.

    Sheen''s eyes swept over the three men, as if to see their hearts in the general, like a stone in the well, with a knowing smile.

    "Now that you''ve said that, forget it. I also want to be closer to Roxie, but I can''t let some small things affect our relationship."

    Sheen''s cheery words made Yuri, limjo and even Sona clench their fists.

    If they can, they really want to put the clenched fist on that hateful smile.

    Especially Lim Joe, hearing Sean''s words, the whole person is not good.

    If he can, he wants to kill Sean now.

    Getting closer?

    And affect feelings?

    It was just salt in limjo''s heart.

    But now is not the time to move sheen.

    Even if sheen appeared alone, who knew what would happen to him here?

    Limjo could only bear it.

    Bear it!

    Bear it!

    Bear it!

    Lim Joe once again honed the Ninja Turtle Kung Fu.

    If sheen knew what limjo was feeling at the moment, he would be happy to tell him.

    "This man is really a pig when he is playing pig. If he has been patient, he will become a ninja turtle."

    After all, the young master didn''t know that Sean and Roxie were close enough.

    They''re all in the same bed. Are you still pro?

    It''s negative. Isn''t it close?

    This guy with ulterior motives really thinks his family can hold Roxie?

    "I''m afraid I''m not thinking about peaches."

    Sheen couldn''t help but say such a sentence, which made everyone dumbfounded.

    "Don''t mind. I mean, you are all good people. If you have a chance in the future, I''ll treat you to peaches."

    Sheen quickly smiles at Lim Joe and other people. What he says makes Lim Joe and others feel that something is wrong.

    But this is not the time to look into this.One side, has been quietly staring at Sean, watching sheen and the Stirling family of people interacting with capelin, this will finally make a voice.

    "Why stop us from going in?"

    As if she were looking at an opponent, she was staring at Sean and speaking aggressively.

    "Do you know what''s going on inside?"

    Hearing the speech, sheen converged to smile, completely lost his attitude when facing Lim Joe and others.

    This is also a matter of course.

    For limjo and others, sheen is still a little playful.

    But for the imperial princess who had some problems with the three outlooks, sheen had only one word.

    "What if you know? Why should I tell you? "

    Sheen was outspoken in throwing out such words.

    "You...!"

    Capelin was furious.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    Sheen''s unfriendly speech not only made everyone in the Stirling family dumbfounded, but also the female Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade.

    "How dare you be rude to your highness...!"

    One by one, the female Knights immediately pointed their weapons at sheen, and some even raised their hands. Their magic power surged, as if ready to release magic.

    "Stop it!"

    Capelin raised her hand to stop the Knights of the broken blade.

    "Your Highness!"

    A group of female Knights seem to be a little unwilling, do not understand why capelin want to stop themselves.

    Capelin is cold way: "you are not his opponent, he has a way to deal with you, don''t insult yourself."

    Kapelin''s words, in return for sheen a regretful expression.

    "In fact, you can do it to me." Sheen curled his lips and said with a smile, "after all, there was no audience last time. This time, Duke Sterling led the rough men of the first order of knights to show them something you should be proud of. That would be nice, wouldn''t it?"

    For Sheen''s words, the people of the first order were looking at each other and could not understand a word.

    But the Knights of the Knights of the order of the broken blade understand.

    Something to be proud of?

    Where is that?

    Obviously, it''s their charming female bodies under their armor.

    Sheen only needs a snap finger to destroy their armor and expose their delicate bodies to the air.

    "So, sisters, this time, do you have a little more to wear?"

    Sheen''s kind-hearted speech made the faces of the female Knights of the order of broken blades pale, and the hands holding weapons began to shake.

    Especially the two knights who had been stripped off by sheen were full of horror.

    Last time, they were almost looked at by sheen, which had already made them have a psychological shadow. If this time they were all looked down upon by the kingdom people who were the powerful enemies of the Empire, and these kingdom people had been guarding the border for a long time, and the successful Duke of Stirling LED the first order of knights, they would have been short sighted.

    "Temple... Your highness..."

    At present, a group of female Knights seemed to cry out, one by two all looked at capelin, completely at a loss.

    Capelin is still looking at Sean coldly.

    "You can choose to hide it." "But we will regard this as a kingdom''s concealment from us. In this case, the Empire will seriously suspect that your kingdom is responsible for this incident."

    Kapelin tried to force sheen to account from the diplomatic level.

    But she was obviously looking for the wrong person.

    "It''s funny. Didn''t the Empire always suspect that it was the kingdom that sent you to investigate?" Sheen said scornfully: "if you want to say so, then I can say that your empire directed and performed this play, and wanted to frame the kingdom."

    "You say we framed it?" There was anger in capelin''s eyes.

    "Don''t make it look like I''m slandering you." Sheen, however, took the anger down and said without expression: "what happened ten years ago, we can see that your empire can''t do this kind of thing. Are you afraid of being stigmatized?"

    Capelin breathed for a moment.

    What sheen refers to is naturally the large-scale assassination in wangduli ten years ago.

    On the face of it, others only know that the reason why the king of the Kingdom suffered this tragedy is because of the invasion of the old demon sect. Only some high-level people know that the old demon sect can invade the Wangdu city because of the help of the spies on the other side of the Empire.

    That''s right. Sheen was referring to Tieer''s mother.

    Tieer''s mother, alidia''s wife, was a noble daughter married from the Empire, who was actually an imperial spy.

    Thanks to the other party''s gift, Wang Du''s border didn''t work in time, so that the old demonic faction intruded into it unscrupulously.

    And all this is because of the high-level planning of the Empire.

    But afterwards, the Empire claimed that all this was not inspired by them, but that the noble''s daughter made up her own mind, and that the other side secretly degenerated into a traitor with the old demonic faction.

    Under such circumstances, the Empire completely pushed the responsibility of that time, resulting in the Kingdom having to suffer such a big loss.

    This matter, others do not know the secret, kapelin as an imperial princess, but will never know.

    So...

    "you have already done the same thing once, so I suggest you want to do it again. It must be convincing enough?"

    Sheen smiles at capelin, but there is no smile in her eyes.

    Capelin had nothing to say.

    It was because she knew the inside story that she couldn''t refute.If they were qualified politicians, they would be able to deny it innocently, but kapelin couldn''t.

    Although kapelin is too persistent and stubborn, and has some neurotic and sensitive side, she is high-quality, aboveboard, and brave and upright.

    Otherwise, capelin would not have been called the warrior goddess.

    As a result, capelin has no way to refute Sheen''s statements.

    Even though she was only seven years old when it happened, it had nothing to do with her, but it was really planned by the top of the Empire, and capelin had to admit it.

    But capelin could not admit it, or it would only bring great trouble to the Empire.

    As a result, capelin fell into a state of silence, unable to respond.

    As for Sean, there was no real plan to put the matter on capelin''s back.

    However, he still wanted to give Tieer some breath.

    In addition, the other party and his wife are extremely not to deal with, sheen is not a bit of face to each other.

    "Anyway, I''ve left it here. You''d better not go in." Sheen said simply, "of course, if you want to die by yourself, it''s none of my business."

    Sheen just wanted to remind him not to harm the innocent because he cut off the seal of the evil god Lilith, which led to the emergence of these evil spirits.

    But if they didn''t listen, sheen would never run to escort.

    "Your life is your own. Choose your own."

    With that, sheen ignored the crowd and turned directly to the evil place ahead.

    "Minister boztut."

    "Sean Ching."

    Yuri and limcho had something else to say.

    Unfortunately, sheen was no longer in the mood to amuse them. He waved to them, then pulled out his sword and walked slowly into the evil spirit.

    After a while, Sheen''s figure disappeared in front of everyone.

    Seeing this, people looked at each other.

    "... go, follow."

    Capelline was silent for a while, and then she was speechless.

    It was impossible for her to flinch at one of Sheen''s warnings.

    "Yes

    A group of female Knights didn''t seem to want to listen to Hearn''s advice, and they all responded in a loud voice.

    Of course, the same thing happened to the first order.

    "You want to scare us? Do you really think you''re a character? "

    Sona turned a deaf ear to Sheen''s advice.

    Yuri and limcho didn''t make a statement, but they couldn''t believe sheen.

    "Let''s go in."

    As if nothing had happened, Yuri ordered directly.

    According to the original plan, the two knights opened a movable border, and the other group poured magic medicine, and then they went into the evil land.

    This will be the beginning of hell.

    ...

    on the other hand, as soon as sheen entered the evil spirit, he immediately used the skill on himself.

    "The mirror stops water."

    It''s a skill Sheehan used to deal with ninen''s mind reading ability.

    Using this skill to get rid of his distractions and enter the state of mindlessness, Sheen''s spirit and heart immediately entered a state of incomparable stability.

    With the help of this skill, Sheen''s negative emotions, which had been fluctuating, were immediately calmed down.

    "Sure enough, the ability to deal with the psychic is amazing."

    Sheen was relieved.

    Because the level of "abnormal state resistance" does not seem to be enough to completely resist the relationship between the power and power of the evil god, sheen had to resort to other forces to avoid entering the state of insanity.

    At least, sheen doesn''t want to be a crazy warrior who only knows how to bite people.

    "Fortunately, this skill is useful. Otherwise, I can only untie the seal of the sword and use the power of the sword to avoid the influence of negative state."

    Sheen said to herself, and began to move on.

    In the evil atmosphere, the visibility is very low, it can be said that you can''t see five fingers.

    Evil is like a thick black fog, blocking more than 90% of the vision, making Sean feel blind in the dark.

    "Fuhe ¡¤ perspective."

    Sheen can''t help but use the magic to attach to his eyes the characteristics of perspective objects.

    This feature allows Sean''s vision to penetrate all kinds of obstacles, not to mention the black fog, but the walls can''t block his vision.

    At the beginning, this magic was one of the first magic that sheen learned.

    The reason is... Cough, we all understand.

    Because this kind of magic with a clear criminal intent is generally strictly prohibited by various countries, sheen usually did not dare to use it in front of people.But now, sheen wants to use this magic on the right path, and there''s no one around, so there''s no need to sneak around.

    As a result, Sean''s vision finally penetrated through the black fog, and could clearly see the scene in the evil spirit.

    At this point, however, Sheen''s face changed.

    Because, he found that there were several dark shadows in his direction, quietly touched over.

    In this case, Sheen''s perceptual skills are completely unresponsive.

    "Perception skills are interfered by evil and cannot work?"

    Sheen understood the reason in an instant.

    At the same time, those figures are finally rushed over.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    "GAH, AAH...!"

    "Whoa, whoa...!"

    In the black fog like evil spirit, accompanied by such a wild roar, several black shadows towards sheen showed the whole picture.

    "People?"

    Sean, who saw the shadows, was stunned.

    The bodies of those black shadows that came towards him were just people one by one.

    There are elves, orcs, and even dwarfs among them. They look like ordinary human beings, but they seem to be in a violent state. They not only have red eyes, ferocious faces, but also have saliva on the corners of their mouths. You can see that they have completely lost their senses.

    What surprised Sean was not what these people lost their sense of mind, but what they wore, which was different from the people in the world.

    The fur coats and sweaters made of animal skins and the weapons in their hands are mostly made of stone tools. They are not so much the people of this world as the ancient savages.

    "You..."

    Sean wants to say something, but it''s the savages'' crazy attack.

    They were in a frenzy, rioting, and without hesitation, they waved the weapons in their hands and chopped them down.

    And a part of the unarmed savages directly jumped at Sean''s hands and feet, gnawed at them like wild animals, desperately.

    "To the explosion."

    Sheen had to fight back, casting his magic into the atmosphere around him.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of the explosion, a gas explosion takes shape, allowing a blast wind and shock wave to expand from Sean''s body and blast toward the savages.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    one by one, the savages were blown up and fell on the ground and rolled for several times.

    Several savages'' landing posture was not very good, resulting in the bones of hands, legs and even skulls twisted in a "click" sound, which made them kowtow with blood.

    But...

    "Ga ah ah...!"

    "Whoa, whoa...!"

    The next second, the savages, in total disregard of the fact that they were injured, rose as if they had lost their sense of pain, and jumped again at Sean.

    "What?"

    Sheen can''t help but be surprised, but he doesn''t dare to slow down. Relying on the skill of [avoidance], he moves his body like a wind, which is to defuse the offensive of the wild people.

    Not only that, sheen also used the "close avoidance" skill to quickly rush into the back of several savages in several moves, and cut them down with a knife in their necks.

    To his consternation, the savages, who had been chopped down, did not lose consciousness at all. They still roared at him.

    "... completely mad?"

    After that, sheen tried several more times to subdue or stun the savages, but it didn''t work.

    These savages seem to turn into the most violent beasts, regardless of their own safety, but also feel no pain at all. They just attack sheen vigorously and never stop.

    Sheen even a savage cast a "fixed" magic, the other side in the struggle fruitless, actually directly cut off his feet, with a bloody body, climbed to the direction of sheen.

    Seeing this, Sean understood that these savages were no longer saved.

    "In that case, let''s set you free."

    Sean''s body suddenly rose and ran to a savage at a speed of countless times faster than just now.

    "Pooh

    The sword cut the savage''s body in two with a cold arc.

    Blood spurted into the air, and then spread around, forming a blood spring.

    The savage fell in the pool of blood, and even convulsed a few times, just did not move.

    "GAH, AAH...!"

    "Whoa, whoa...!"

    When the rest of the savages saw their companions killed, they were not afraid. Instead, they were provoked to attack fiercely and fiercely.

    "Free yourself!"

    Sheen was no longer merciful, and his body moved. Between the movements, the sword in his hand crossed a beautiful track and chopped at the savages one by one.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh ...

    for a moment, the sword was shining and the blood was splashing.

    Sheen buried the savages on the spot with his own hands, and let them fall one by one in a pool of blood and turned into corpses.

    Sheen looked at the fallen savage, frowning as he held the bloody sword.

    "Where do these savages come from?"

    Local?

    But why do local people dress like this and still appear here and become crazy?

    "Look at their crazy appearance, it should have been violent for a long time."

    Their self-consciousness seems to have died out in a long period of madness, which has made these savages so fierce and fearless.What''s more, their clothes are obviously not in line with the times, so Sheen has a guess.

    "Should not..."

    thinking of the possibility, Sheen''s face was not very good-looking.

    If it turns out that way, it will be a big problem.

    If it is not done well, the Kingdom and even the world will be in turmoil.

    "Fortunately, it seems that these savages can only stay within the scope of the evil spirit, and will not leave the land occupied by the evil spirit."

    Otherwise, the problem is really big.

    "It seems that the decision to break the seal without saying a word was still too hasty."

    Sheen felt something was wrong.

    But the matter has come to this point, and Sean also expected that something would happen and made some preparations later, so the problem still belongs to the category that can be solved.

    "Now, go into the temple first, or find Elise."

    Sheen plans to develop his own perceptual skills, but he remembers things that can''t work because they are blocked by evil.

    "What a trouble."

    At present, sheen can only give himself the "flying" characteristics, according to the direction of memory, fly to the direction of the temple.

    This flight, sheen is more and more frightened.

    Because he found that the closer he was to the temple, the more savages there were. Not only were there human beings, elves, orcs and lovers, but also demons and Demons appeared.

    "GAH, AAH...!"

    "Whoa, whoa...!"

    All the Terrans, demons and demons were all going crazy, falling into complete madness, like a fierce ghost or a devil, who would not only attack sheen, but also kill each other, attacking everything that they saw.

    The appearance of the madman may not be disgusting, but it is undoubtedly more dangerous and terrifying than the magic refining he has seen before.

    Sheen also saw that there were a lot of people who were dressed up more nobly and did not have any fighting power. They were biting each other, kicking and kicking at each other, smashing stones and knocking their heads, showing all the attacks that could be achieved.

    And their clothes are very different from those of today''s people, or in other words, the appearance of talents in a long time ago.

    This more and more confirmed Sheen''s conjecture.

    He had seen many of the inscriptions on the head of the devil one year ago, and now many of them have been extinct.

    "All these crazy lives are not modern life, but ancient life."

    That''s exactly what happened.

    "They were ancient people who were completely out of control and completely crazy because of Lilith''s power."

    Lilith, the evil god, once spread evil spirits on the earth. With her own power and power, she caused many creatures to become irrational wild animals, killing each other on the ground.

    Those creatures, it seems, did not recover with the seal of Lilith, but continued to be furious and crazy, and finally sealed by the Protoss.

    Under the condition that the seal of the evil god Lilith has been loosened, these creatures wake up one step at a time, gush out of the temple, and rise again madly.

    They are the abandoned victims in ancient times. Because they have been in madness for too long, their self-consciousness has been wiped out, and they will never return to their senses.

    Knowing this, Sean couldn''t help feeling pity.

    They didn''t do anything wrong, they just had bad luck, just like those who were involved in the natural disaster.

    "At least free you."

    There''s a lot of magic coming out of Sean.

    "Give it to fire."

    Sheen unleashed his magic on the earth.

    "Boom!"

    The next moment, the ground suddenly a shock, and suddenly burned up, set off an endless wave of fire.

    As the earth itself is on fire, the fire waves are sweeping in, making countless flames gushing out from the ground, like volcanic eruptions.

    The fire devoured the wild men and wild animals in a roar, and let them all burn out one after another.

    In this way, while Sean flew towards the temple, he kept setting off waves of fire, burning savages and wild animals.

    In the land of evil, in the dark fog, purgatory gradually took shape, so that countless crazy demons were devoured by the fire wave and freed.

    "Eh?"

    At this point, sheen suddenly stopped.

    He saw an acquaintance.

    I saw a beautiful looking cat girl running, look very painful.

    "Ah..."

    Before long, the girl knelt on the ground, holding her head, and looked like she was going to lose her heart.

    Her face was full of pain, distortion and struggle.Obviously, she''s almost to the limit.

    Then...

    "I don''t want to be a madman..."

    the cat girl bit her teeth and took out a dagger from her arms.

    "Goodbye, Lord Elise..."

    the cat man girl showed a resolute expression and pointed the dagger at her throat with shaking hands. After a while, she tried to stab in.

    "Pa!"

    In the clear sound, the dagger in the girl''s hand was patted off by one hand.

    "You...!"

    The cat girl was stunned at first, and then she saw the appearance of the visitor and was shocked.

    "Oh, remember your name is Muffy?" Sheen grinned and said, "I''ve met again, but it''s too reckless to be short-sighted just now?"

    With that, sheen reached out to Mafia.

    "Celestial breath."

    The star river suddenly appeared, let the stars fall like rain, shrouded in mafi''s body.

    When mafiten felt that his heart and spirit that was about to be filled with negative emotions was washed out again, and the negative emotions completely disappeared.

    "This..."

    when she regained her senses, she looked clear, shocked and shocked.

    This... OK?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    As the goddess in charge of evil and chaos, Lilith''s power is to be able to ignore any conditions and directly make others lose their senses, run wild and fall into madness.

    It seems to be a kind of spiritual domination power, but it is actually a kind of soul penetrating ability, which is different from general spiritual domination.

    In other words, Lilith''s evil spirit does not interfere with the spirit and affect the soul, but directly penetrates the soul and injects evil and chaos into the soul.

    After being poisoned, even the goddess of life may not be able to save it. Just then, the two ancient gods and demons were at a loss. In the end, they could only seal the evil god Lilith and all the creatures crazed by her, so as to make the world quiet.

    Under such circumstances, mafia did not expect to be cured by sheen.

    "Don''t look at me like that."

    Sean curled her lips as she looked at herself in amazement.

    "I can save you just because you haven''t gone crazy. I can''t save any of those ancient creatures like those here."

    This is the truth.

    Although the effect of "blowing star breath" is very strong, and it is known as the legendary restoration magic which is nearly omnipotent, it is no doubt a little reluctant to use it to deal with the power of the strongest evil god.

    People like mafia, who have not yet been completely demented, or who have just been maddening, can still be saved. But if it is the creatures who have been in a state of mania for too long and have even lost their self-consciousness, then Sheen has no way.

    Or, just now, sheen would not have freed those ancient creatures directly.

    "... thank you."

    Murphy was silent for a moment, and then said thanks to sheen.

    "Thanks?" Sheen raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "I have taken away your holy daughter. This situation will happen. I can''t do without my contribution. How can you thank me?"

    Not really?

    It was because of sheen that the seal of the evil god Lilith was loosened, which made the evil spirit run out and let these ancient creatures break away from the seal and come to the outside world.

    Looking at Mafia''s present appearance, it is estimated that the orc deities guarding the temple may have fallen into a state of madness due to the influence of evil spirits.

    And Sheen has taken Elise away. These Orc gods will hate themselves, right?

    So, although sheen saved Elise, he was ready to be investigated by her.

    Who ever thought...

    "... These evil spirits and evil things did not come out because of the loose seal."

    Murphy was silent for a while, then gnawed her teeth and said such words with hatred.

    "Didn''t it come out because the seal was loose?" Sean was stunned, frowned, looked at Mafia, and said, "what do you mean?"

    The meaning is very simple.

    "The reason why evil spirits and evil things come out is because of the old evil clan sect." Murphy took a deep breath and said, "it was the people of the old demon sect who interfered with the seal, which led to the evil spirit Lilith not breaking the seal, but the evil spirit was first leaked out, and the evil things were released to the outside world."

    With that, mafia told sheen the whole story.

    It turned out that when sheen took Elise away and the orc gods were in trouble for this, the old demons who had attacked here appeared again.

    This time, instead of invading in a big way, they sneaked into the dark temple and came into contact with the seal of Lilith, the evil god, while the orc gods were worried about Elise.

    "Their purpose should be to liberate Lilith, but they can''t seem to be able to directly break the seal like you do. They can only interfere with the seal and crack it slowly."

    Mafia looks at Sean and says that.

    "Therefore, in order to occupy the dark temple and slowly lift the seal, the people of the old demon clan released all the evil spirits and objects in the seal."

    Obviously, they want to use the power of evil and evil things to exclude anyone who intends to approach or stay near the temple.

    "We discovered this, but it was a little late. We did not get into the temple in time and recapture it. We were attacked by evil things, so we were scattered."

    At this point, Mafia could not help but look worried.

    She was worried about her companions. She didn''t know what was going on with her scattered companions.

    Sheen could have guessed that the orc gods, like mafia just now, were either under the influence of evil spirits and began to go crazy, or they were attacked by fallen evil spirits. They were likely to be more or less dangerous.

    "And the virgin?"

    Muffy suppressed her worries and looked at Sean.

    "Please return Lord Elise to us."

    When she said this, Mafia''s voice had already taken on a hint of entreaty.

    At this point, she can only hope that sheen can be merciful and give them back as saints of survival.Sheen sighed and shrugged.

    "I''m sorry, but Elise is not with me now." Sheen said to Mafia truthfully: "after discovering the evil spirit, the holy lady rushed out like crazy, and I came here after her."

    "What?" "In other words, Lord Elise, she...!"

    "That''s right." Sheen nodded and said directly: "she is likely to have run into this place, or even enter the temple, and come into contact with the old demons."

    Hearing this, Murphy suddenly turned around without any hesitation and rushed towards the temple with the fastest speed.

    However, mafia had only just made a short distance when one hand pulled her back.

    "Let me go!"

    Mafia struggles and glares at Sean.

    "Calm down, little girl." However, sheen was still holding on to Mafia''s back collar and said, "if you go through alone, you may break into the temple guarded by the old demon sect. Just say that there are all kinds of evil things, and there are evil spirits all over the place. Aren''t you afraid that you will go mad before you get to the temple?"

    In this evil atmosphere, ordinary people are certainly unable to effectively resist, will soon be affected, directly into a state of madness.

    On the one hand, her resistance to abnormal state is still higher than that of ordinary people. On the other hand, the evil spirit Lilith has not completely broken away from the seal. The evil spirit released now is only a part of her power, and the effect is not very strong.

    Yes, the evil spirits now released are just the remnants of Lilith''s power before she was sealed.

    AI Yi also said that before the seal was sealed, the evil spirit of Lilith had already spread on the earth, and even covered a continent. Presumably, these evil spirits were the things of that time. Like those evil things, they were sealed in the temple by the Protoss.

    After nearly ten thousand years of seal, these evil spirits have been weakened. I don''t know how many.

    If it was the evil spirit and power released by Lilith herself, it would be that the whole Duke of Stirling had been covered by evil spirits, and everyone would fall into madness and be unable to save themselves.

    Sean had a feeling.

    (I don''t need to be afraid of the evil spirit and power released by Lilith herself)

    although I don''t know why I feel this way, sheen feels that others can''t be like herself.

    So is Mafia.

    "Now you can barely keep your head, but if you stay here for a long time, or get close to the temple, which is the center of the evil spirit, you will probably be finished."

    Sheen said this, but did not persuade Mafia at all.

    "In that case, I should go more." Murphy said in a loud voice, "it''s so dangerous on the other side of the temple. Lord Elise, if you pass by, you will...!"

    "What will happen?" Sean interrupted Mafia''s words, staring directly at her and sneering, "is something going to happen? Then you have underestimated the emissary of the goddess of life? "

    In a word, let Mafia get back some calm.

    "Do you understand?" Sheen then said: "you gods are different. That saint is indeed protected by the goddess of life. Even if she does not get the blessing of the goddess of life, she can use the power of the goddess of life to protect herself from evil influences."

    With these words, sheen let go of Mafia.

    "as long as you are not directly discovered by the old evil clan or attacked by evil creatures, Elise will not be in trouble. She seems to be able to peep at what she looks like with the power of the goddess of life. She wants to avoid the eye line of evil creatures and the old evil school, and it is estimated that it will not be very difficult."

    Sean said it with a lot of talk.

    "Now, the situation of the saint is probably much better than you. You''d better worry about yourself first, and then worry about her."

    Hearing Sean''s words, Mafia could not help but calm down and fell into thinking.

    Looking at such Mafia, sheen could not help sighing in her heart.

    Originally, according to his character, he would not spend so much words on a group of guys who are not necessarily his own.

    But there''s no way. About 70% of this disaster is because of him. Sheen can''t do it. He''s afraid to leave.

    Although, even if you don''t have yourself, with the purpose of the old demon sect and the mysterious behind the scenes, you will probably unlock the seal in the temple, causing all this, but it is only the theory of result.

    As a matter of fact, it was sheen himself, not anyone else, who let the seal of Lilith loose. Sheen was still aware of this.

    In this case, I have to bear my own misfortune.

    "I really want to find someone to throw the pot just like before."

    Sean missed the days when he was free.Unfortunately, this is obviously no way.

    So...

    "let''s go."

    Sheen said something to Mafia.

    "Show me the way."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    There was a scream in the air above the ground full of evil spirits, which disturbed all the evil things below. They all raised their heads, looked into the air and roared at it.

    And in mid air, Sean is holding Mafia and flying with a face full of love.

    Mafia, like an octopus, clings tightly to sheen with her limbs and screams as she does.

    Sheen felt his eardrum was being violently poured by the magic sound, which almost didn''t make him dizzy and swollen and soared on the spot.

    "I said," can you stop barking? " Sean was unable to love for this life, and cried to the cat girl who released the magic sound: "if you continue to cry like this, I will be almost lost by you. Would you please spare my life?"

    "Cocoa... But...!" Mafi hugged sheen tightly, and her voice was at least ten times higher than usual, which made her cry: "why must we use flying?"

    "Have I not explained it to you?" Sean looked like he was dying and reeled: "there are so many evil things on the ground. If you use them, you don''t know how many times you have to be attacked. It''s better to fly directly. It''s faster."

    To this end, Sean just after Mafia pointed out the direction, directly grabbed the cat girl, flew up into the sky.

    Who knows, this flight, mafia not only the whole people are entangled up, but also all the way through the sound of magic, Xi''en to pour almost crash.

    As a think-tank in the orc theocracy, Mafia could not fail to understand how right sheen had acted.

    However...

    "I... I''m afraid of heights!"

    Mafia cried.

    Of course, sheen wanted to cry when she heard Mafia.

    "Are you afraid of heights?" Sean was eager to find a stone to crash to death and said, "aren''t you a cat? Are cats afraid of heights

    It''s a strange world, but I can still meet a cat with acrophobia. I''m really knowledgeable.

    In fact, mafi is not afraid of heights, just because of her personality, she feels that she can feel at ease when she tramples on the ground. Sometimes it''s OK to jump in the air with her own spring force. However, the feeling that her feet are completely off the ground, her body shape is completely out of control, and she has to hand over all her own things, which makes her feel very insecure.

    For this reason, mafia is afraid of heights, not because of acrophobia.

    At least, I think so.

    Now, the cat man girl''s face is pale, and her hands and feet are so tight that it seems to be able to cut off the human body, which makes him worry about whether his bones will make a "creaky" sound.

    If it wasn''t for the girl''s unique skills of magic sound and killing brother in her arms, she would have thrown her back to the ground if she had given him some welfare to make him feel the squeeze of her soft and elastic body.

    "In a word, don''t shout. If you''re really afraid, close your eyes for me!"

    For the sake of his own life, sheen did not dare to take too much advantage, only hate to speak.

    "Cocoa... But I have to show you the way."

    Murphy cried and hawed, and her eyes were still looking down uncontrollably, and her pretty face became more and more pale.

    "Just give me directions, and I''ll find the rest myself."

    Sheen said so.

    "Then... You fly that way!"

    Murphy pointed in a direction with trembling hands, and immediately drew back her hand to sheen.

    This strangulation directly strangled Sean''s neck, making him nearly strangled.

    So, for the sake of his own life, sheen could only speed up and fly in the direction of the temple.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Murphy, with her eyes closed, could not help but scream.

    "Stop shouting!"

    Sheen growled with a bitter face.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Murphy couldn''t hear anything but scream.

    "What evil have I done?"

    Sean''s expression once again became loveless.

    In this case, with a scream from the sky, sheen flew away in the direction of the temple, turning into a streamer.

    ...

    at this time, in the dark temple on the flat ground, bursts of black fog like evil spirits were pouring out.

    At the gate of the temple, with the gushing of evil spirit, one by one evil things rushed out.

    Some of them fought with each other in the roar, while others were attracted by other things and scattered around, so that the whole temple was no longer heavily guarded before, and turned into a castle like being attacked. There were signs of chaos everywhere, and it looked more or less spectacular.

    Sheen arrived here with mafia, and came to the sky above the temple."At last."

    There was a saving look on Sheen''s face.

    Murphy seemed to be tired, looking pale at the signs of chaos below, and her voice trembled.

    "I... shall we go down?"

    Mafi wanted to go down, but didn''t dare to go down.

    After all, there are so many evil things on the ground. If they go down, they may be attacked violently.

    But Sheehan just wanted to say that in mid air, he was hit harder and more deadly.

    Neither physical resistance, magic resistance, or abnormal state resistance had any effect on the sound wave attack, which made sheen wonder if he would die in the sky.

    "Let''s go down!"

    Don''t hesitate to make this decision.

    As for the evil things on the ground, isn''t it easy to deal with them?

    "Give it to fire."

    Once again, sheen turned the earth into Purgatory, setting off an endless flame and turning it into a heat wave.

    The flames around the temple surging around, as if to surround the temple, and continue to expand around.

    "GAH, AAH...!"

    "Whoa, whoa...!"

    One by one ancient evil things suddenly howled in the flames, and then were burned out, turned into ashes and disappeared in the sea of fire.

    A blank area was opened around the temple, and the scene of chaos was replaced by the scene of fire.

    Sheen and mafia descend to the temple gate.

    "Finally... Finally came down..."

    mafi immediately jumped off sheen, but immediately fell on the ground again, pale face full of survivors.

    And Sean''s face was nothing less than Mafia.

    "Yes, I survived."

    Sean was still a little nervous.

    If there is a chance in the future, sheen would like to ask those male animals who take girls to do Ferris wheel, hot air balloon or bungee jumping with girls. Is this really a romantic thing?

    Don''t your girlfriends be afraid? Or inflatable dolls that don''t scream?

    No, maybe it''s the animals... No, it should be said that the brave people have titanium earmuffs and are not afraid of banshees'' screams.

    "Fortunately, they are not ordinary girls..."

    otherwise, their earmuffs may have been scrapped on the way to Duke Yulin lesringham.

    After a long time, they recovered more or less their vitality.

    Murphy a pair of cat ears slightly moved a few times, nose also moved a few times, just then mixed joy and sorrow voice.

    "I smell Lord Elise!"

    Looking at Mafia who said these words, sheen wanted to tell her that her speech was not good.

    If it wasn''t for knowing that orcs were born with five senses and it was normal to smell others, sheen would have doubted whether the girl was abnormal.

    But Mafia''s words did make Sean care.

    "Do you smell it?" Sean looked at Mafia and said, "don''t tell me, she just broke in like this?"

    "... possible." "The smell of Lord Elise extends all the way to the interior of the temple. Maybe it''s already in," Murphy said

    No wonder the girl is mixed.

    I''m glad to finally find Elise.

    The worry is that Elise seems to have broken into the most dangerous place by herself, and may have already suffered misfortune.

    "When did that coward become so bold?"

    Sheen also felt a headache.

    Unexpectedly, sheen was surprised that the orphan girl, who wanted to stick to her side for 24 hours a day and shivering, dared to enter the temple by herself.

    But just because of the surprise, it just shows that the situation is a little bad.

    Otherwise, with Elise''s courage, she would never want to break into the temple on her own.

    Among them, there must have been something very bad that made Alice have to pluck up her courage to break in.

    Thinking of this, Sean had an idea.

    "I''m going in." Sheen turned to Mafia and asked, "what are you going to do?"

    Hearing this, mafia didn''t even have a trace of hesitation.

    "I''m going to go in with you, of course."

    Murphy said this without hesitation.

    "Is that good?" "When you enter the temple, not only the old demons are blocking you, but also the evil spirit is much stronger than the outside. If you suddenly go crazy on the way to fight with the old demons, even if you attack Elise, who is under your protection, then this time, Elise is really doomed?""This..." muffled.

    "Besides, your companion should still be in this evil spirit?" "They are likely to have been infiltrated into their souls by evil spirits, become mad, or be attacked by evil things, waiting for your rescue. Don''t you go to them?" sheen warned

    Sean''s words made Mafia silent. After thinking about it for a while, she looked determined.

    "The mission of our Orc deities is to protect the virgin. For this purpose, all sacrifice is a small matter." "If they knew I didn''t save Lord Elise, they would hate me," Murphy said

    The implication is that Mafia will follow in.

    "Besides, I can''t let you into the temple alone." Mafia looked at Sean and said solemnly, "don''t forget, you almost untied the seal last time. I have to stare at you."

    Mafia didn''t seem to trust Sean.

    Rather, if it wasn''t for the wrong situation, mafia would have wanted to fight sheen.

    There is no doubt that Hearn is an enemy rather than a friend to the orcs.

    "Is it?" Sheen said indifferently, "whatever you want."

    With that, Sean stepped into the temple.

    Murphy immediately followed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    The second time I came to the temple, it was as dark and weird as before.

    However, compared with the last time, there were still spirits gushing out of the black hall.

    It was a spectacle comparable to the animal tide.

    Human beings.

    Elves.

    Dwarfs.

    Orcs.

    There are also demons and demons.

    It seems that there are some races that have been trampling on each other and even killing each other. Some of them are still killing each other.

    "Give it to fire."

    At a certain moment, with the sound of such a spell, the majestic flame gushed out in the corridor of the temple. It exploded in an instant, like a fire dragon rushing through.

    Countless evil things were ignited in the flame, roaring and howling, while being burned, leaving the corridor empty.

    Sheen appeared in the corridor, holding the sword in one hand and lifting it forward with the other hand, and there were bursts of magic in his body.

    Beside, mafia looked at this kind of sheen. Although she had seen it, she was still shocked by her magic power and the power of one hand magic.

    "Fire" is not very advanced in magic.

    It is only a medium-level paying feature, that is, it is only a kind of intermediate magic.

    Ordinary people use this magic, at most, is to add the nature of "fire" to their weapons, so that the weapons have the power of fire magic weapons for a short time.

    However, sheen directly attached the characteristics of "fire" to the building, causing the building to spray fire, forming a large-scale fire, and sweeping the enemy away. Even as an orc deity, she met many deities of the Protoss and mafia of the strong with Elise.

    This is not something that only intermediate magic can do, but also something that can be explained by magic power.

    Sheen can do such a thing, in addition to the magic is strong enough, not to practice magic skills to a very high level, it is also impossible to achieve this.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that Sheen''s magic level is very high.

    However, the universality and effect of high-level magic can not be joked about. So far, it is not known how many magic scholars have discussed this issue.

    They all believe that magic can only play its real power in the hands of magicians whose magic power is strong enough and their talent is high enough to raise the level of magic payment.

    Murphy felt that she might have seen the man who would play the real power of magic.

    "Boom

    The flame is still sweeping, galloping in the corridors of the temple, burning all the evil things one by one.

    However, even so, there are still a lot of evil things roaring out and attacking the two people.

    "That''s too much, isn''t it?"

    As sheen uses magic to clear the scene and walk toward the interior of the temple, he can''t help complaining.

    "... it''s still rare."

    Murphy''s subconscious response.

    But as Mafia said, it''s still rare.

    You know, at the beginning, the demonized creatures of Lilith were calculated on the basis of mainland. If they were all sealed here, they would be nothing but a drop in the ocean.

    And...

    "among the creatures who were maddened by the power of evil gods and turned into evil things, there were many powerful people of all ethnic groups who appeared in the battlefield at that time. If they appeared, it would be really terrible."

    Mafia had a dignified face.

    Sean knows that it''s not Mafia scaring herself.

    At the beginning, there must have been some strong people in the race among the creatures of various races who were maddened by the evil god Lilith.

    Some of the strong have even reached the legendary level and have raised their level to over 90.

    Therefore, those evil things are the real disaster. If they run out, they will be a big trouble.

    However...

    "look at this, those powerful evil things have not yet broken away from the seal, have they

    Sheen uses the identification skill to confirm the level of the evil creatures, and says so.

    "It should be." Mafi nodded and said, "the more powerful the evil things are, the stronger the seal they will receive. The people of the old demonic sect will certainly not be able to untie their seals and release them."

    "Is it?" Sheen released his magic again and let the tornado of fire rush through the corridor, sweeping away the evil things. Then he glanced at Mafia and said, "what about you? Is it going to hold up? "

    Smell speech, mafia did not make an answer.

    It should be said that she couldn''t answer.

    At this time, mafia covered her chest, seemed to be a little uncomfortable, and her face became full of struggle from time to time.Sheen could see that, every once in a while, Mafia''s eyes flashed dark, looking a little bit crazy.

    Obviously, after entering the temple, mafia was more seriously affected by the evil.

    The evil spirit inside the temple is several times stronger than that outside. Ordinary people can hardly keep awake here.

    Sean, on the other hand, is not only unaffected, but also feels like a fish in the water.

    "... why are you completely unaffected by the power of evil gods?"

    Mafia seems to be a little bit unacceptable.

    "If you ask me that, I want to know."

    Sean did.

    It''s not Sean playing with mafia.

    In fact, sheen himself was surprised. Somehow, after entering the temple and bathed in a stronger evil spirit, he did not feel more affected. On the contrary, he felt much more relaxed than when he was outside.

    Now, sheen doesn''t even use the mirror water stop, and the abnormal state resistance alone blocks the evil from erosion.

    Even, gradually, Sheen''s perception skills are no longer affected and can be used.

    This situation is really strange.

    Strange enough, Sean once doubted whether the seal of his holy sword was loose, which led to the leakage of the power of the sword, protecting himself from the evil influence.

    To this end, sheen checked the sword and found that the seal on the sword was still good.

    As a result, Hearn could only think of one reason why he could not be influenced by the power of Lilith.

    Is it the power of blessing

    Sheen glanced at the effect of his blessing.

    ==========

    [blessing of the Supreme God]

    ¡¤ special skills.

    ¡¤Take refuge in the world.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All conditions are met.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All interference is avoidable.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All divisions work.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All effects can be added.

    ==========

    up to now, Sheen has been more or less aware of the effects of his blessings and roughly their power.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All conditions are met.

    This refers to some skills that only the protoss can meet the learning conditions, and the Terrans and demons can''t learn. Sheen can meet the learning conditions with this effect.

    For example, the skill of "army God" was found by sheen in the underground magic guide library of the palace. This skill can only be learned by the war god or the war god. Other races and even other Protoss can''t learn it, but sheen can master it.

    Another example is the "magic guide" skill, which has been mentioned before. It is a kind of skill that can only be learned by gods and demons. Sheen can also acquire it by virtue of the blessing effect of "only the protoss, all conditions can be met".

    According to Sheen''s guess, he should be able to meet not only skills, but also other areas that only Protoss can meet.

    For example, some magic that only Protoss can learn, or places that only Protoss can enter, sheen can rely on the effect of this blessing to meet its conditions, which is the true face of this effect.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All interference is avoidable.

    As the name suggests, this is the effect of preventing sheen from being interfered by any of the protoss powers.

    The power of Lilith is terrible, but as long as she is a goddess, as long as the power belongs to the protoss, they will not work on sheen.

    If sheen was right, probably all the gods of the protoss could not use their power to do harm to themselves.

    In other words, with this effect, sheen will have a great advantage against the Protoss. Protoss can only attack sheen with melee combat or magic that the Terrans can use, but their proudest powers will not work.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All divisions work.

    ¡¤Protoss only. All effects can be added.

    Sean didn''t know what kind of power they had before, but recently he did.

    Because recently, he has always had some inexplicable premonition from time to time, telling him what things will become and what things are right or not.

    This feeling is very similar to the "guidance of fate" mentioned by Roxie more than once.

    In addition, all the protoss are actually born out of the Supreme God omnes, and Hean gets the blessing of the Supreme God ornice. He boldly speculates whether the last two effects of his blessing refer to the effects of all the divine blessings that he can have.

    The same is true of fates.

    In other words, sheen is equivalent to having the blessing of all the gods of the protoss, and can exert the blessing power of all goddesses.These are the functions of Sheen''s blessing.

    What''s left is a "shield of the world," and sheen doesn''t know what it''s going to do.

    To sum up, sheen felt that because of the power of blessing, he was able to live in such evil spirits like a fish in water, which was not affected at all.

    On the outside, the reason why they are affected to some extent is probably because those evil spirits have been weakened a lot since they existed nearly ten thousand years ago, even out of the control of the evil god Lilith. They are no longer a kind of power, but a kind of East and West similar to the natural phenomenon, which has not triggered the resistance of Hearn''s blessing.

    After entering the temple, the evil spirit became strong, which naturally triggered the resistance of blessing and made sheen relaxed.

    Mafia is not so lucky.

    "I think you''d better go out." Sheen didn''t look forward to it. He advised him as if he were a routine: "it''s too late to go out now."

    "I''m not." Murphy is obviously a stubborn person. After refusing, she continues to move forward.

    "OK." Sheen shrugged and was about to move forward when he suddenly reached out and grabbed Mafia.

    "Ah Mafia exclaimed and was dragged into her arms by sheen.

    In this moment...

    "Bang --!"

    The walls next to the temple burst and smashed.

    Inside, a figure appeared unsteadily and came to Sean and mafia.

    "Ah, ah..."! Ah ah ah ah...! "

    Madness roars from his mouth.

    Then Mafia saw the whole picture.

    At this point, Murphy''s pupils shrink.

    "Oz!"

    It''s oz the werewolf.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    The werewolf oz fell into a frenzy, roaring, red eyes, crazy to the location of the smashed wall.

    There, there are still several figures.

    Seeing those figures, Sean narrowed his eyes and raised his mouth.

    "I finally found you, the dirty mouse..."

    in the end www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    In the smashed wall, Oz, the werewolf, is roaring like madness, roaring at four people at the same time.

    They were four men in black, with a sinister air all over them.

    The four men in black are very high in level 87, level 86, level 85 and level 83. All of them are masters of level 80 or above, and their magic power is surging, which is far more powerful than ordinary people.

    The four men in black didn''t seem to be flustered in the face of the crazy attack of the werewolf oz. on the one hand, they scattered in an orderly way and surrounded the werewolf Ozzie. Then Qi Qi extended his hand, and his magic power surged, throwing out magic chains and entangled him.

    "Ah, ah..."! Ah, ah, ah...! "

    The wolf man Ozzie kept roaring and struggling. His muscles were bulging and his face was covered with blue veins, which made the magic chains taut and creak, as if they were about to be torn off.

    This werewolf''s strength is still so exaggerated, even the shackles formed by magic can be broken free by brute force, which makes people surprised.

    Unfortunately, people in black seem to have been prepared.

    "Crackling...!"

    With a burst of electric shock like sound, the hands of the four men in black who were dragging the chain flashed with thunder.

    Thunder into lightning, through the chain, ran to the werewolf oz body, directly in his body crazy flash up.

    "Goo ah ah ah...!"

    The werewolf uttered a cry of pain when he was in oldden.

    Obviously, the smell of electric shock is not so good.

    The four men in black, however, continued to cast their magic and shocked oz as if they were carrying out a job. They had no feelings or feelings, just like a machine.

    Just as the four were about to corona Oz, an angry voice finally rang out.

    "Let go of him!"

    The cat girl ran to the four men in black, and her fingernails suddenly turned into two sharp claws. Under their waving, they formed a vast amount of claw light, covering the past.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The four men in black immediately stopped their work and ran away like ghosts.

    "Bang!"

    The cat man girl''s claw suddenly fell on the ground and the wall. With an explosion, the ground and the wall were smashed.

    Unfortunately, this hit did not hit the four men in black.

    But Mafia''s goal was to make Ozzie a success.

    "Ga..."

    I saw that Oz, the werewolf, was finally no longer shocked, and his magic chains disappeared, making him fall to the ground with burning smoke all over his body.

    "Oz!"

    Murphy rushed to Oz''s side.

    As the so-called care is chaotic, usually thoughtful mafi did not find that the four ghost like people in black have reached out to her, ready to release magic.

    It''s just...

    "she''s not the only one here? The mice of the old demons. "

    When such a seemingly smiling voice was introduced into the ears of the four men in black, they moved one after another and immediately turned around without hesitation, facing their own back and releasing magic together.

    "Boom

    Thunder sounded, countless black thunder from the hands of the four men in black, turned into a shower of thunder, fell on the sudden young nobleman.

    But the young nobles raised their eyebrows.

    "Good guy..."

    he successfully found that the strength of each of the four old demons in black was no less than that of Bedo.

    There are four old demons like Bedo?

    It seems that the strength of this old demon sect is not vulgar.

    But...

    "it''s not enough to deal with me."

    Sheen did not dodge, directly in front of the thunder rain, slowly walked past.

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    One after another, black Leighton fell on Sheen''s body, stirring up explosions, smashing the floor and walls, making the thunder arc move in the air, shaking the whole temple.

    With such magic power, there is no doubt that the four men in black use superior magic.

    But when the arc of thunder was gone, the smoke was gone, and Sean came out unhurt, the faces under the hoods of the four men in black seemed to have changed.

    "Pound!"

    However, at this time, sheen suddenly burst into violence, and the whole person turned into a shadow, and with amazing speed, burst into the front of the four men in black.

    "Choking!"

    The sword, like thunder, was cut down by sheen and struck a man in black with a sword chant.The man in black immediately felt the crisis, and without hesitation unfolded a dark curtain to cover himself.

    That''s defensive magic.

    The man in black reacted in time and launched the defense magic, intending to block the beheading of sheen.

    But...

    "hum!"

    When the red magic light flickered from the holy sword, turned into a magic blade and wrapped the blade of the holy sword, the fate of the man in black was doomed.

    "Pooh

    The red chopping shot down the black curtain, and the air broke through the body of the man in black.

    In front of the man in black, his skin was cut and his flesh was frayed, and the blood light suddenly appeared, which made a large amount of blood spurt out and splashed on the floor and walls of the temple.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The man in black seemed unable to believe all this, and his eyes widened under his black robe.

    To his surprise, the old demon clan did not fall down after being fatally wounded, let alone shrink back. Instead, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the blade of the holy sword fiercely. Regardless of the skin and flesh of his hands, he controlled the holy sword.

    "Looking for death!"

    Sean laughed angrily.

    However, he also knew why the old demon clan wanted to take such action.

    It''s to create opportunities for the other three.

    "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!"

    The three men in black appeared around sheen with a remnant elephant and threw the magic chain at him.

    "Get out of here

    As soon as Sheen''s magic power was shaken, the red magic light on the holy sword immediately rose, cutting off the hands of the man in black who was holding the blade of the sword, and then crossed the air like a red flash.

    In this flash, all the magic chains that came suddenly were cut off by the magic light of the holy sword and disappeared in the air.

    But at the same time, the four men in black also disappeared together, once again like ghosts, meeting at a distance in front of Sean and standing together.

    Sheen wanted to attack at once, but he saw an amazing scene.

    "Zheng!"

    The three men in black put their hands on the man in black whose whole body was dripping with blood, that is, his hands were cut off, and his chest was cut off. For this reason, magic was injected into the body of the man in black, so that his whole body was covered with dark light.

    During the light circulation, the magic power of the three men in black melted into the wounded man in black at an amazing speed, which made the wounded man in black get better quickly, even his hands grew out.

    "Restore magic?"

    Not surprisingly.

    Unexpectedly, these people in black have mastered such a high level of recovery magic.

    No, it''s not.

    "That''s not recovery magic."

    Sheen peeps through the "identification" skill, and the four old demons have not learned the "magic ¡¤ recovery" skill at all, so it is impossible to get the recovery magic.

    Each of them has only learned one magic skill, namely "magic ¡¤ fire", "magic ¡¤ thunder", "magic ¡¤ darkness" and "magic ¡¤ bondage".

    In other words, these four people can use fire magic, thunder magic, dark magic and restraint magic respectively, and they don''t know how to use recovery magic.

    But it''s a little strange.

    Regardless of the matter of restoring magic, the four men in black have learned different magic respectively, but they can use the same magic together in battle. What''s the matter?

    Sheen frowned, and then found that the four men in black had a skill - [symbiosis].

    ==========

    [symbiosis]

    ¡¤ passive skills.

    ¡¤Ability to connect to objects with the same skills.

    ¡¤Ability to share skills and life with connected objects.

    ¡¤Can communicate with connected objects at the spiritual level.

    ¡¤It can change the position with the connected objects and move quickly.

    ==========

    when he saw this skill, Sheehan understood.

    "It''s a skill that can share skills and lives, communicate with each other and exchange places?"

    Sean''s eyes at the four men in black changed somewhat.

    No wonder they can use the same magic.

    No wonder they can quickly heal their companions by magic alone.

    With symbiotic skills and life sharing, it is not difficult to achieve this goal at all.

    That is to say...

    "unless we kill these four people at the same time, it is very likely that we can''t defeat them?"

    Sheen realized that.

    This is a little tricky.

    If it''s all down, sheen still has the confidence to win easily.

    However, with the existence of symbiosis, sheen killed four old demon masters with 80 or more levels at the same time, which made it more difficult than ten times."No wonder you dare to think of Lilith."

    Sheen didn''t feel afraid. He just laughed and got serious.

    "It''s going to take a little bit of work to get rid of you."

    Sheen raised his sword and pointed it at the other side.

    But at this time, the other side did not attack again.

    The four men in black did not even look at each other. After a period of silence, they suddenly drifted away like ghosts without bodies.

    They are ready to retreat.

    See, sheen did not hesitate, directly reached out his hand, ready to release the magic.

    But then, behind sheen, Mafia''s exclamation began.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    With a frenzied roar, mafia was shaken open and hit the wall.

    The werewolf oz wakes up, but he is completely out of his mind and roars wildly.

    Sean''s subconscious movement.

    This time, the four men in black disappeared.

    "Tut...!"

    Sean couldn''t help but turn.

    In front of him, Ozzie roars, his red eyes turning to sheen and rushing over.

    Sheen rushed immediately.

    Then there was a violent struggle.

    When the shaking is over, oz falls to the ground, twitching.

    Sean was unhurt, his mouth curled and his voice murmured.

    "Barking makes you confused."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    "He... Is he OK?"

    Seeing oz fall to the ground and twitch, Mafia''s voice became a little nervous.

    No way.

    She saw with her own eyes that Sean knocked Oz''s baby out.

    That''s right. It''s just stun.

    It is clear that the opponent is an ORC with outstanding physical ability. Moreover, he is an ORC with unparalleled strange power. However, sheen is not only fearless, but also bullies him to fight with oz directly.

    Of course, this hand to hand fight is not a kind of hand to hand fight between two people, but a one-sided hand to hand fight between Sean and oz.

    Strong?

    Wouldn''t it be nice not to be hit?

    Outstanding physical ability?

    Is it true that Sean, who uses extreme change directly, doesn''t he?

    In addition, Ozzie also lost his rationality. He could only attack but not defend. Sheen only needed to use [move in a moment] to dodge all the attacks of Oz, and then punch him on his head again. Are you afraid you can''t knock him out?

    Poor Oz, who may be the first expert in the orc clan, was knocked over by sheen. Fortunately, no one else saw him here. Otherwise, he would be a disgrace to the proud werewolf''s life.

    Sheen didn''t care. He took up his sword and opened his mouth.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t hurt him, but he was attacked by the four men in black of the old demon sect. He suffered a lot of injuries, and his soul was eroded by the evil spirit. If he lost his mind, he would not be in a good condition."

    It is estimated that Ozzie was gradually eroded by the evil spirit in the fight with the old demonic sect, and gradually became crazy?

    Otherwise, the people of the old demon sect would not trouble oz. if oz had lost his mind, he could only be used by them to guard the temple. They would not fight against the irrational evil.

    "I''m afraid that after you were dispersed, oz himself came to the temple to attack the old demon sect, but he was discovered by the old demon faction and sent the four men in black to pursue and kill them. When both sides fought, Ozzie went mad and hit us again. The result is like this."

    Sheen shrugged and gave his speculation.

    "This guy is so reckless."

    Murphy had no doubt, and she gritted her teeth with anger.

    After all, with what she knew about Oz, it was exactly what the four legged, simple minded werewolf would do.

    This time, if it wasn''t for Sean, the werewolf would have fallen.

    However, it''s not much better now.

    At the moment, mafia looks at Sean, her eyes more or less appear a trace of pleading.

    "Save him, right? Understand me

    Sheen rolled his eyes and held out his hand to oz.

    "Celestial breath."

    Almost omnipotent recovery with celestial magic was again used by sheen, in exchange for the dense starlight, which fell on Oz''s body and Mafia''s body.

    The starlight melted into the two orcs, which not only healed Oz''s wounds, but also made Mafia feel light in her heart and swept away the erosion brought by the evil spirit.

    "Woo..."

    oz just made a sad voice and slowly opened his eyes.

    "Are you all right? Oz

    Murphy quickly asked.

    "Ma... Mafia?"

    Ozzie didn''t expect to see Mafia as soon as he opened his eyes. He was very happy on the spot.

    But the next second, when oz saw Sean standing behind Mafia, the joy on his face solidified and turned to anger.

    "How dare you appear...!"

    He jumped up from the ground.

    "Wait! Oz

    Murphy quickly made a noise, but failed to stop oz.

    "Give us back the virgin!"

    Ozzie was ready to wave his fist at sheen.

    Unfortunately...

    "

    "Pay for fatigue."

    "Paralysis."

    "To pay. To be rigid."

    Without any nonsense, sheen applied several kinds of magic to Oz, and put all kinds of negative state characteristics on oz.

    "Goo...!"

    Suddenly, Ozzie gave a strange cry, and the whole man fell back to the ground as if he had become sickly and feeble.

    "But... Hateful... Doing this kind of little trick again...!"

    Ozzie lay on the ground like a tiger with its teeth pulled out. He felt weak and weak.

    But even so, Ozzie still glared at Sean, looking as if he wanted to bite a piece of meat off his body.Seeing such Oz, sheen was relieved.

    "Yes, that''s how you Orc gods react when they see me."

    Sheen felt an inexplicable surge of satisfaction.

    Murphy had nothing to say but a bitter smile.

    Ozzie didn''t realize that something was wrong. Looking at Muffy, who was smiling bitterly, he cried desperately.

    "Mafia! You run! Find everyone! Try to save the virgin again

    This Han Han almost didn''t say "you go first, I''ll cover up".

    Sean was happy.

    "Hello, Han wolf, I saved you. If you don''t thank me, you will still be so hostile to me. Can''t you say that?"

    Sheen couldn''t help teasing the werewolf.

    "Pooh Ozzie was really naive. He didn''t believe Sean''s words. He also said with a spiteful look: "will you save me? I think you want us dead! Give us back the virgin

    Ozzie looked very excited.

    Obviously, the werewolf is very concerned about Alice''s safety.

    "It''s not just loyalty that you''re in such a hurry, are you?" Sean squatted in front of Oz, stabbed him in the head with the handle of the sword, and said with a smile: "no, do you like that saint?"

    "What...!" Ozzie''s eyes widened in an instant, and his square face turned red.

    See here, Sean understood.

    "I was right about it?" Sheen was half surprised and half joked: "for the sake of your understanding, why don''t I take you back and let you and Elise be alone together, and then you will have a chance to kiss me, love me, and do something enviable, jealous and hateful

    "You, you, you, you... You shut up...!" Ozzie became angry, but also vaguely some wavering appearance, so that he stammered: "no... don''t you slander me! You''re not allowed to talk nonsense! The saint is pure and pure! I don''t think I''m going to share it

    "Is it?" "Since you don''t want it, I''ll take it. It must be delicious for the virgin to taste it, isn''t it?"

    "Dare you!" Ozzie was no longer angry, but furious, as if touched by the scale, touched the bottom line, and roared.

    "Oh, it''s terrible." Sheen said this, but he didn''t even have a look of fear on his face. He kept stabbing Oz''s head with the hilt of his sword, which made him howl.

    At this time, Muffy made a sound.

    "All right, Oz, stop yelling. It''s all a misunderstanding."

    Murphy opened her mouth to Oz, but her voice was not quite right.

    Ozzie''s naive nature is not heard, but sheen can clearly find out.

    Sean''s face looked strange as she saw the complexion of Mafia''s face.

    (the cat girl, don''t you like this silly wolf

    Good guy, it seems that he accidentally dug out a love triangle.

    As Sheen''s face looked queer, mafia explained the whole thing to oz.

    "What?" "You say the virgin ran into the temple alone?" she said

    Well, compared with the fact that Sean did save him and mafia, the wolf only remembers that now.

    "That''s right." Although her expression was somewhat complicated, she said solemnly: "Lord Elise should have sensed something by praying, so she suddenly ran out and entered the temple, intending to prevent the old demons from releasing evil things."

    Otherwise, many ancient creatures turned into evil things will rush out to attack and destroy all people. Even if the evil god Lilith does not break the seal, the human world will encounter great difficulties.

    "What do you think of people...!"

    Knowing this, oz glared at sheen again.

    "Are you blaming me for not looking after people?"

    Sheen tugged at the corner of his mouth, and the handle of the sword thrust directly into Oz''s forehead, making him howl and speak like this.

    "Then I should blame you for not taking good care of the temple, leading to the old demon sect occupying here?"

    Smell speech, oz wants to say something, but is stopped by Mafia.

    "Well, Ozzie, it''s urgent. We have to find Lord Elise first, or Lord Alice may be in danger."

    Murphy said that.

    "Yes! Find someone first

    Ozzie responded and nodded.

    "I said, you haven''t given up yet?" Sheen said speechless, "you must be crazy if you stay in this temple for a long time. As a result, you still ignore this and rush inside. Are orcs all naive?"

    These two people did not consider their own safety at all. It''s hard to tell whether they are too stupid or too indifferent.But obviously, they didn''t care. They regarded Elise''s safety as everything.

    "If you know that our saint is in danger, but you don''t rush over, you''ll be an orc deity."

    "In any case, we have to rescue Elise big talent line!"

    Murphy and Ozzie have made such a statement without hesitation.

    "Well, you''re not afraid of it. I''m too lazy to say anything." "But the old demon sect is also my goal, so don''t you hinder me

    Sean''s words, in exchange for Oz''s mouth.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t get in your way."

    But before oz could speak, mafia stopped him and assured sheen.

    Compared with the impulsive Ozzie, the thoughtful Mafia knows better that working with sheen, as far as the current situation is concerned, has no harm.

    Even if sheen doesn''t help them, as long as he can help them avoid being eroded by evil, they will be satisfied.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheen stood up and waved back the magic he had applied to oz.

    Ozzie quickly got up and snorted, saying so.

    "I won''t thank you!"

    Thank you for your arrogance.

    Unfortunately, you are not a sister, but a man.

    The haughtiness of men is not worth it.

    So, roll as far as you can.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Next, sheen went into action with Oz and mafia.

    However, when the three of them acted together and prepared to go deeper into the temple, they suddenly found that they had ignored the three of them. They either roared past them or fought with each other. They did not rush at the sight of strangers as before.

    It''s not surprising to see the three people.

    "What''s going on?"

    Ozzie deliberately waved his fist at an evil object until his head exploded on the spot. The other party didn''t look at Oz, which surprised him very much.

    "Can''t you see us?"

    Sheen also swayed in front of a few evil things. As a result, the other party did not even look at him. Instead, he rushed to each other and killed each other.

    This situation is really a little strange.

    Only Murphy, frowning a few times, began to speak thoughtfully.

    "Can it be made by the old demons?"

    That''s what Mafia said.

    "Old mob school?" "How did they do it?" Ozzie said suspiciously

    How did you do it?

    Mafia couldn''t answer this question.

    But Mafia knew that it had something to do with the old demons.

    The reason is simple.

    "In fact, I''ve always wondered why the people of the old demon sect would want to use evil things to guard the temple?" "Evil things are insane demons who just see everything in front of them, and they can''t let go of the other evil things of the same madness," Mafia said

    In such a case, according to principle, once the other party releases the evil object, the evil object will attack the old evil clan sect first.

    However, it seems that the old demon sect is not only fearless, but also moves freely in the temple full of evil things. It is really strange.

    Then...

    "the temple has been filled with evil spirits. All people who enter the temple should be eroded by the most serious evil spirit. No one can be an exception."

    As she said this, mafia glanced at Sean, but quickly withdrew her eyes and made such a sound.

    "But the old demons had no fear of this, occupied the temple directly, and did not worry that they would degenerate into irrational evil things due to the erosion of evil spirits. Why?"

    Hearing the speech, Sean also felt thoughtful.

    Indeed, there are some unexplained aspects of the actions of the old demons.

    Before, sheen didn''t notice, but now he was reminded by Mafia that there was something strange about him.

    In addition, the old demons also wanted to break the seal of Lilith, the evil god. The seal was exerted by the three goddesses themselves. It is impossible to break the seal by ordinary means. However, the old demons dare to move it. Obviously, there is something extraordinary.

    What is the means?

    No one knows.

    But Sheehan knows a little.

    "Do you mean that there are not only ways to break the seal, but also means to control evil things and avoid being eroded by evil spirits?"

    Sheen guessed what Mafia was trying to say.

    "That''s right." Murphy nodded and said, "otherwise, it can''t explain the rationality of the actions taken by the old demons."

    If there is no means to avoid being eroded by evil, then the old demon sect would not dare to occupy the temple, but also want to release the evil god Lilith.

    If there is no means to control the evil things, the old evil clan sect will become the first target of attack.

    It is because the old demons have these means that they dare to make the idea of the seal of Lilith, the evil god, and occupy this place openly, releasing so many evil things.

    Now, the reason why the evil things here ignore heen and others, and bypass themselves, can only be done by the people of the old demon sect.

    So, here''s the problem.

    "If it is really the people of the old demon sect who are controlling these evil things, they will let the evil things ignore us, so they want to let us go?" Sheen said with a playful smile, "is he greeting us? We want to find it? "

    "It should be." Mafia thought for a while, and then confirmed Sheen''s statement, and said: "maybe it''s because you beat the four old demon sects away. The other party realizes that ordinary evil things can''t do anything to you. Sooner or later, you will arrive at their position, so they just let us go."

    Mafi''s words, not in exchange for Sean''s response, oz first step angry.

    "In other words, is that guy looking down on us?"

    Ozzie thumped his palm with a look of impatience.

    "The other party should be really fearless, or they won''t know that we broke in and let us go."

    Murphy had a dignified face.

    After all, if the other side is really fearless, it proves that there are still some cards in the hands of the old demon sect that have not been used.It could be a very deadly, terrible thing, and mafia couldn''t help feeling dignified.

    Instead, sheen, glancing at the corridor ahead, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Why don''t you say that the other party just needs to use me to let us go?"

    Sheen said this out of the blue.

    "Need to use you?"

    Mafi was stunned. She seemed to think of something, and her face changed.

    That''s right. They need to use sheen.

    "He should know that I have the power to break the seal directly, so he chose to let us go after he knew I was here?"

    Sheen''s expression became more and more playful, even ironic.

    But his words are undoubtedly quite right.

    Because, as I said before, the old demon sect had no way to break the seal directly, so they could only choose to crack it slowly.

    In this way, if the people of the old demon sect knew that there was a person who could break the seal directly, they would certainly want to let the other party pass by and help them break the seal.

    This is the purpose of the other party to control the evil things, let the evil things ignore heen and others, and let him go forward.

    "I''d like to see which old demon clan did such a thing."

    Sean walked forward as if with some curiosity.

    Oz and mafia looked at each other with a heavy look in their eyes.

    No way.

    They don''t know if sheen will really help each other break the seal.

    Who let Sean have a criminal record?

    Anyone who has witnessed that scene will be worried, right?

    "Let''s go." Murphy took a deep breath and said, "if he really wanted to destroy the seal, he could have done so last time, but later he chose to give up, proving that he was not indifferent to the consequences of the seal being broken."

    So, mafia still has some expectations for Sean.

    "I hope so." Ozzie didn''t refute mafi, but was obviously not happy about it. Instead, he was bored and said, "but this man is so arbitrary that he feels hard to control."

    The questions raised by oz are also worried by Mafia.

    Although the time spent together was very short, mafia also saw that this young human aristocrat had a very difficult side to control.

    It is called free and easy to say a good point, but it is moody when it is hard to hear. It may turn over at any time.

    Moreover, although the other party is very young, it is not easy to fool.

    That''s not to say how smart sheen is, but that the person''s actions are always unexpected, which may completely confuse what has happened and make people don''t know what to do.

    Such a person should be a nightmare for many wise and superior people who think they can control the whole situation?

    However, his influence may not be all good, but also may be bad.

    In a word, this man is both good and evil. He was the enemy of them last time. This time, he helped them. He had pity on the evil things and helped them to extricate themselves. But he was willing to involve everyone in the events he caused. He was just like the center of a typhoon. All the situations and situations would be destroyed, leaving him as the typhoon eye, It controls everything. It''s hard to know where you want to blow people.

    This makes it difficult for others to feel secure and wonder what the person will do next.

    "When was such a terrible character born in the human race?"

    Mafia sighs.

    Now, Murphy just hopes the other party doesn''t mess around.

    If the other party is really on the spur of the moment and cooperates with the old demon sect, breaks the seal and releases Lilith, the evil god, it will be a real nightmare.

    Ozzie didn''t think as much as Mafia did, but he knew one thing.

    "When necessary, even if it''s life-threatening, we''ll stop him."

    Ozzie is good at such awareness.

    "That''s right."

    Murphy immediately relaxed her face and nodded.

    So, the two men followed up with sheen. Under the leadership of sheen, they passed by the evil creatures who roared and killed each other all the way.

    Before long, the three of them arrived at the depth of the temple.

    ...

    "-" - ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö- "

    when sheen and his party entered the hall of the temple, first of all, such an indistinguishable sound came into their ears.

    It''s the voice of a lot of people singing incantations together.

    I saw that in the middle of the hall, sealed with the scarred girl''s crystal, one by one dressed in black robes of the old demons are kneeling on the ground in a circle.

    They kneel down in an orderly way and chant strange and obscure incantations. The magic power of their bodies turns into black airs and injects them into the crystal.With the actions of these old demons, they were originally restored to the crystal with only one crack left, but they were filled with tiny cracks.

    Obviously, those old demons are cracking the seal.

    What they are doing now is holding a magic ceremony to remove the seal.

    In that magic ceremony, the crystal kept cracking, and endless evil spirit came out of the crack and diffused around.

    In addition, there are also a lot of evil things from under the crystal, just like the devil out of hell, roaring and rushing out at the same time.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Stop it!"

    Seeing this, Ozzie and mafia were instantly ignited and immediately wanted to stop.

    But before that, sheen stopped them.

    "Don''t panic." Sheen chuckled and said, "the Lord is coming out."

    As soon as Sheen''s words fell, a laugh began to ring.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    "Welcome to the beginning of the new world, viscount Sean boztut."

    When such a laugh sounded, several figures appeared slowly from the shadow in front of the temple.

    Among those figures, there are four old demons in black on top of sheen.

    They are just like guards. They protect a person in the middle and walk with each other in silence.

    And be protected by them in the middle is also a black robe, but will take down the hood of the demon clan.

    It was a demon who looked about the same age as sheen, with a morbid pallor on his face, like a weak nobleman with a gentle smile on his face.

    Seeing this gentle and elegant demon clan, Oz and Mafia are looking at each other with a look of doubt.

    Sheen also narrowed his eyes, with a trace of surprise.

    "Are you the leader?"

    Sheen asked in a straight forward manner, with some doubts in his voice.

    There is no way.

    Because, sheen found that the demon clan, protected by four levels above 80 and with symbiosis skills, was only level 10.

    Yes, level 10.

    In other words, this demon clan is very weak, so weak that it doesn''t look like a member of the demon clan who is good at strength.

    The demons have an absolute inborn advantage in power, and even the protoss have to submit to the inferior race.

    Such a race, even if it is low in talent, can grow to a level that ordinary people can''t match.

    Once upon a time, Sean became an adventurer. The staff of the adventurers'' Guild told him that the average Terran could reach grade 10 as long as there were no defects.

    The demons are much more powerful than the Terrans. Therefore, when they are adults, they usually reach level 30, which is far beyond the Terran''s ability.

    As for the protoss, they don''t have the idea of adulthood. What they look like when they are born will always be like that and will not change.

    That is to say, the demons should be the most advantageous and highest race of all races. Except for the children who have not yet reached adulthood, it is almost impossible for the demons of Grade 10 to exist.

    Now, the demon clan that appears in front of sheen is only level 10 and looks sick. It should be a waste material character with the lowest talent in the demon clan?

    Is such a character the leader of the old demon sect here?

    That leaves sheen in doubt.

    However, although the opponent is only level 10, he has a skill that surprised sheen.

    But when Sheen has doubts and accidents, the other side is not concerned with the smile.

    "Introduce yourself."

    For convenience, just like a real aristocrat''s son, he courteously saluted sheen and spoke elegantly.

    "My name is Danas, the leader of the old demons'' mirage."

    Mirage.

    Is this the name of the old demon sect here?

    As sheen thought about it, Danas spoke again.

    "I have heard of Qing''s name for a long time." With a gentle expression, Danas said: "adventurers who have conquered the slayer faction, tamed the new generation of nobles of the dragon, and have some connection with our demon people. In the old demon sect, Qing''s name is very loud."

    "Is it?" Sheen raised his eyebrows and jokingly said, "it''s not the loud reputation that you''ve got on your must kill list because you''ve denounced your colleagues, and sooner or later you''ll have to get rid of it?"

    "How could it be?" In addition to the old evil faction, even if there is no cooperation between the evil faction and the old faction, there will be no cooperation between the old evil faction and the evil faction

    Decline.

    It did decline.

    After Wang Du''s large-scale assassination ten years ago, there were more than 1000 members. The most powerful [Slayer faction] in the old demons faction was dead and wounded, with less than 1% of the scale in the past. This is what Roxie also told sheen.

    [Slayer faction] originally, it was the old demon sect with the main action policy of assassinating and assassinating. It was not so strong that Bedo, as the leader, only had level 84 and did not have unique skills. If he had not mastered the high-level dark magic and spirit magic, the position of the leader would have moved up a bit?

    After the decline of such an old demon sect, naturally, it will not be regarded by other people who are the same as the old demon sect, and no one will fight for them.

    But...

    "you seem to be making trouble for me now?"

    Sheen said so quietly.In this regard, Danas quickly shook his head.

    "Qing is so funny. How can I get you into trouble?"

    Danas denied it.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that sheen had already seen through the only skill he had learned.

    "Do you think I didn''t find out that although your level is very low, you have already learned the full level of [magic ¡¤ biological creation]

    Sheen said it bluntly.

    It was not only Danas who responded to Sheen''s words, but Oz and mafia.

    "Do you think he has the ability of" magic ¡¤ body creation "? Or full? "

    Murphy was shocked.

    "That is to say, he can create magic by living things, and his attainments are still very high?"

    Oz''s face changed.

    Both of them understood at the first time how important this information was.

    Because, if this is true, it will prove that although Danas is very weak, he can create magic with very high quality of life.

    Unfortunately, they saw a lot of magic lives that were regarded as abandoned children when they pursued those who destroyed the space nodes and took away the jadeite.

    What that means is clear.

    "You are the one who uses magic life as an abandoned child?"

    So sheen exposed Danas.

    But Danas is innocent.

    "I think you misunderstood me." Danas raised his hands, and sighed with some affectation: "indeed, my only strength is to make magic life, but those magic lives have been loaned out by me. It''s not me who instruct them, but your kindred, boztutcheon."

    Kindred.

    It''s human.

    This is not a lie.

    Elise also said that it is a human, not a demon, who destroys the space nodes and takes away the jadeite.

    Since it is not a demon, it proves that what Danas said is true.

    "I have some cooperation with the other party, but it is not involved. He gives me what I want, I give him what he wants, that''s all." Danas was quite sincere: "if the magic life I created has caused you any unhappiness, I can apologize, but I have no hostility to Qing. Please realize this clearly."

    Danas''s attitude towards sheen was extremely friendly.

    But from his total disregard for Oz and mafia, we can see that this man is not so polite and gentle as he seems on the surface, but a very arrogant and self-centered person.

    Sheen doesn''t mind talking to him more.

    Because the more you talk, the more things sheen knows.

    For example...

    "I probably understand why your grade is so low." Sheen curled his lips and said, "it''s not that you are not gifted, but you put all your energy into the creation magic of the living body, which leads to your own growth and tempering, and your level is not upgraded?"

    Sean''s eyes were on the four men in black.

    "These four treasures should be your magic life, so they obey you, right?"

    Sean''s words, in exchange for Danas''s affirmative smile.

    "I am not good at fighting, and my talent is very ordinary. Even if I practice to death, I will not achieve anything. I can only become a small member of the weak lower level demons and annihilate in the public." Danas shrugged his shoulders and seemed helpless and brisk: "fortunately, I have a good talent in the aspect of life creation magic. When practicing the life creation magic, I can get a lot of skill points every time I upgrade."

    Generally speaking, how many skill points a person can obtain depends on his talent and talent, and on his combat results.

    Talent is excellent, potential is extraordinary, and if you don''t reach the end, you can get a lot of skill points. The better you are, the more skill points you will get when you upgrade.

    Then, if you have experienced a close fight and upgraded, you can generally gain a very considerable number of skill points to show the importance of growing in combat.

    But there are also some people who, under the serious situation of partial discipline, have incomparable talent in only one or two aspects, but the rest are mediocre. When they specialize in these strengths, they will get extraordinary growth.

    Just like Danas, if he has a talent different from ordinary people, he will grow very slowly when he works hard in other aspects. However, once he works hard in the field of biological creation magic, he will get an abnormal promotion.

    In view of this, Danas should have been working hard to practice the life creation magic, so when practicing the living body creation magic, he will get a lot of skill points every time he upgrades. In addition, he has the talent in this item, and the skill points needed for upgrading are not estimated to be high. Only in this way can he upgrade [magic ¡¤ creation] to full level at level 10.Because he has no talent in other aspects, even if he exercises, he doesn''t get much growth, so he simply gives up, resulting in his own level has been so low.

    However, this man is enough to create a power with only one creation magic.

    Besides, the four magical lives around Danas with symbiosis skills are undoubtedly his highest masterpieces.

    Can''t you do it yourself?

    So what?

    Danas only needs to make great efforts to collect precious materials, then he can create powerful magic life, fight for himself, and obey his words.

    Thanks to this, Danas is the leader of mirage.

    This is a real leader, not a fighter.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    "Welcome to the beginning of the new world, viscount Sean boztut."

    When such a laugh sounded, several figures appeared slowly from the shadow in front of the temple.

    Among those figures, there are four old demons in black on the front of sheen.

    They are just like guards. They protect a person in the middle and walk with each other in silence.

    Protected by them in the middle is a similarly dressed in black robe, but has taken down the hood of the demon clan.

    It was a demon who looked about the same age as sheen, with a morbid pallor on his face, like a weak nobleman with a gentle smile on his face.

    Seeing this gentle and elegant demon clan, Oz and Mafia are looking at each other with a look of doubt.

    Sheen also narrowed his eyes, with a trace of surprise.

    "Are you the leader?"

    Sheen asked in a straight forward manner, with some doubts in his voice.

    There is no way.

    Because, sheen found that the demon clan, protected by four levels above 80 and with symbiosis skills, was only level 10.

    Yes, level 10.

    In other words, this demon clan is very weak, so weak that it doesn''t look like a member of the demon clan who is good at strength.

    The demons have an absolute inborn advantage in power, and even the protoss have to submit to the inferior race.

    Such a race, even if it is low in talent, can grow to a level that ordinary people can''t match.

    Once upon a time, Sean became an adventurer. The staff of the adventurers'' Guild told him that the average Terran could reach grade 10 as long as there were no defects.

    The demons are much more powerful than the Terrans. Therefore, when they are adults, they usually reach level 30, which is far beyond the Terran''s ability.

    As for the protoss, they don''t have the idea of adulthood. What they look like when they are born will always be like that and will not change.

    That is to say, the demons are the most advantageous and the highest race of all races. Except for the children who have not yet reached adulthood, it is almost impossible for the demons of Grade 10 to exist.

    Now, the demon clan that appears in front of sheen is only level 10 and looks sick. It should be a waste material character with the lowest talent in the demon clan?

    Is such a character the leader of the old demon sect here?

    That leaves sheen in doubt.

    However, although the opponent is only level 10, he has a skill that surprised sheen.

    But when Sheen has doubts and accidents, the other side is not concerned with the smile.

    "Introduce yourself."

    For convenience, just like a real aristocrat''s son, he courteously saluted Sean and spoke elegantly.

    "My name is Danas, the leader of the old demons'' mirage."

    Mirage.

    Is this the name of the old demon sect here?

    As sheen thought about it, Danas spoke again.

    "I have heard of Qing''s name for a long time." With a gentle expression, Danas said: "adventurers who have conquered the slayer faction, tamed the new generation of nobles of the dragon, and have some connection with our demon people. In the old demon sect, Qing''s name is very loud."

    "Is it?" Sheen raised his eyebrows and jokingly said, "it''s not the loud reputation that you''ve got on your must kill list because you''ve denounced your colleagues, and sooner or later you''ll have to get rid of it?"

    "How could it be?" Danas chuckled: "even if we are all old demons, we also belong to different forces. Except for the part of cooperation and alliance, the forces of the old demon sect basically do not interfere with each other, and sometimes even become enemies. Under such circumstances, no old demon sect will go to find Qing because of a declining [Slayer faction]"

    Decline.

    It did decline.

    After Wang Du''s large-scale assassination ten years ago, there were more than 1000 members. The most powerful [Slayer faction] in the old demons faction was dead and wounded, with less than 1% of the scale in the past. This is what Roxie also told sheen.

    [Slayer faction] originally, it was the old demon sect with the main action policy of assassinating and assassinating. It was not so strong that Bedo, as the leader, only had level 84 and did not have unique skills. If he had not mastered the high-level dark magic and spirit magic, the position of the leader would have moved up a bit?

    After the decline of such an old demon sect, naturally, it will not be regarded by other people who are the same as the old demon sect, and no one will fight for them.

    But...

    "you seem to be making trouble for me now?"

    Sheen said so quietly.In this regard, Danas quickly shook his head.

    "Qing is so funny. How can I get you into trouble?"

    Danas denied it.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that sheen had already seen through the only skill he had learned.

    "Do you think I didn''t find out that although your level is very low, you have already learned the full level of [magic ¡¤ biological creation]

    Sheen said it bluntly.

    It was not only Danas who responded to Sheen''s words, but Oz and mafia.

    "Do you think he has the ability of" magic ¡¤ body creation "? Or full? "

    Murphy was shocked.

    "That is to say, he can create magic with living things, and his attainments are still very high?"

    Oz''s face changed.

    Both of them understood at the first time how important this information was.

    Because, if this is true, it will prove that although Danas is very weak, he can create magic with a very high level of life.

    Unfortunately, they saw a lot of magic lives that were regarded as abandoned children when they pursued those who destroyed the space nodes and took away the jadeite.

    What that means is clear.

    "You are the one who uses magic life as an abandoned child?"

    So sheen exposed Danas.

    But Danas is innocent.

    "I think you misunderstood me." Danas raised his hands, and sighed with some affectation: "indeed, my only strength is to make magic life, but those magic lives have been loaned out by me. It''s not me who instruct them, but your kindred, boztutcheon."

    Kindred.

    It''s human.

    This is not a lie.

    Elise has said that it is a human, not a demon, who destroys space nodes and takes away jadeite.

    Since it is not a demon, it proves that what Danas said is true.

    "I have some cooperation with the other party, but it is not involved. He gives me what I want, I give him what he wants, that''s all." Danas was quite sincere: "if the magic life I created has caused you any unhappiness, I can apologize, but I have no hostility to Qing. Please realize this clearly."

    Danas''s attitude towards sheen was extremely friendly.

    But from his total disregard for Oz and mafia, we can see that this man is not so polite and gentle as he seems on the surface, but a very arrogant and self-centered person.

    Sheen doesn''t mind talking to him more.

    Because the more you talk, the more things sheen knows.

    For example...

    "I probably understand why your grade is so low." Sheen curled his lips and said, "it''s not that you are not gifted, but you put all your energy into the creation magic of the living body, which leads to your own growth and tempering, and your level is not upgraded?"

    Sean''s eyes were on the four men in black.

    "These four treasures should be your magic life, so they obey you, right?"

    Sean''s words, in exchange for Danas''s affirmative smile.

    "I am not good at fighting, and my talent is very ordinary. Even if I practice to death, I will not achieve anything. I can only become a small member of the weak lower level demons and annihilate in the public." Danas shrugged his shoulders and seemed helpless and brisk: "fortunately, I have a good talent in the aspect of life creation magic. When practicing the life creation magic, I can get a lot of skill points every time I upgrade."

    Generally speaking, how many skill points a person can obtain depends on his talent and talent, and on his combat results.

    Talent is excellent, potential is extraordinary, and if you don''t reach the end, you can get a lot of skill points. The better you are, the more skill points you will get when you upgrade.

    Then, if you have experienced a close fight and upgraded, you can generally gain a very considerable number of skill points to show the importance of growing in combat.

    But there are also some people who, under the severe situation of partial discipline, have incomparable talent in only one or two aspects, but are mediocre in the rest. When they specialize in these strengths, they usually get extraordinary growth.

    Just like Danas, if he has a talent different from ordinary people, he will grow very slowly when he works hard in other aspects. However, once he works hard in the field of biological creation magic, he will get an abnormal promotion.

    In view of this, Danas should have been working hard to practice the life creation magic, so when practicing the living body creation magic, he will get a lot of skill points every time he upgrades. In addition, he has the talent in this item, and the skill points needed for upgrading are not estimated to be high. Only in this way can he upgrade [magic ¡¤ creation] to full level at level 10.Because he has no talent in other aspects, even if he exercises, he doesn''t get much growth, so he simply gives up, resulting in his own level has been so low.

    However, this man is enough to create a power with only one creation magic.

    Besides, the four magical lives around Danas with symbiosis skills are undoubtedly his highest masterpieces.

    Can''t you do it yourself?

    So what?

    Danas only needs to make great efforts to collect precious materials, then he can create powerful magic life, fight for himself, and obey his words.

    Thanks to this, Danas is the leader of mirage.

    This is a real leader, not a fighter.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    "I''ll show you something."

    At this time, Danas suddenly said such a sentence, and extended his hand, hit a ring finger.

    With the appearance of this ring finger, a figure came out of the shadow behind it.

    That figure is relatively small, at first glance like a child, but also dressed in a black robe, completely can not see the appearance.

    However, sheen felt a familiar magic from the tiny figure, which made the expression on his face disappear for the first time.

    It''s not just sheen. Even Oz and mafia seem to be aware of something.

    "That... Is that...!"

    "How could..."

    Oz and mafia opened their eyes one by one, and the other was speechless.

    "It seems that you have found it." Danas said with a smile: "this is my latest masterpiece. In order to make this one, I have consumed all the accumulation I have accumulated for decades."

    The implication is that this is the magic life that Danas has just created recently.

    This magical life not only consumes the precious material accumulated by Danas for decades, but also uses one thing.

    "Do you use the magic of emerald as raw material to make this magic life?"

    Sheen said this without expression.

    That''s what happened.

    "I believe Qing also knows that there are many uncertain factors in creating magic life."

    Danas spoke again.

    "There are many factors that determine the ability, characteristics and even appearance of magic life."

    "The quality of the material."

    "Skill level."

    "The imagination of the creator."

    "These factors all affect the completion of magic life to a certain extent, and also determine the ability of magic life."

    "as like as two peas, as like as two peas, using the same material, using the body to create magic, it is still impossible to create the same magic life."

    Danas then swept his eyes to the four men in black around him.

    , as like as two peas in my magical life, I call them the magic warriors. They have learned the symbiosis as a skill that only individuals who are deeply connected with life can acquire. Generally, only twins such as twins can learn, and no one can master such skills. Even the two spirits can not do that. So, in order to create these four identical ones, Devil fighter, I''ve spent my whole life

    How can magic life above 80 be so easy to make?

    That needs to consume the material, afraid is each can be called the sky high price?

    Danas can imagine how much effort it took to create these four magical lives with symbiosis skills.

    In addition, it is possible to create failure or create other magic life that cannot be [symbiotic]. In order to complete these four magic fighters, it is absolutely the premise of the premise to dissipate the wealth.

    Sheen could even imagine how much evil Danas had done to complete these demons.

    After all, it''s the old demon sect. As a lawless terrorist, it''s impossible not to do anything unorthodox in order to achieve the goal.

    What Danas wants to say now is that in order to complete his magical life in his mind, he must find another way.

    How to find another way?

    It''s simple.

    "It''s very difficult to create a magic life that is exactly the same as what you imagine. There is only one exception, right?"

    Sheen said faintly.

    "That''s right." Danas nodded happily and said: "only when the magic as a reference is added, there is a great probability that magic life will be generated which is consistent with the appearance and even the ability of the owner of magic."

    This is what sheen can find in the underground wizard Library of the palace.

    And since even Hearn knew it, Danas, a great master of magical life, could not have been unaware of it.

    Therefore, jadeite will be taken away.

    "My original intention is to collect some magic power from her, but I have no interest in her. Therefore, it is Qing''s compatriot who took her away from here, which has nothing to do with me."

    Danas laughs to get rid of the relationship, but pats the little black head on the side.

    "This child is the work that I made with the magic power I collected at that time. It is because of it that I can control the evil spirits here, control the evil things here, and let them be used by me."

    Why can the old demons who occupied here ignore the threat of evil and control the evil things to a certain extent, the truth finally appears.

    Because Danas has a magic life based on emerald and has the same thing as the half body copy of the evil god Lilith, he can get such means.It''s just...

    "you... You make a copy of your mind?"

    Mafia was shocked.

    "It''s impossible!"

    Ozzie yelled, too.

    The reason is simple.

    "How did you do it?" Sheen looked directly at Danas and said, "there is no way to create Protoss with the creation of life magic. Why can you succeed?"

    This is a very strange thing.

    We should know that the basis of the creation of magic is to refer to the birth mode of demons and demons.

    Magic is the way that people create magic objects, because they can be created by human beings.

    And how did the protoss come into being?

    They are separated from the body of the Supreme God omnes, which is equivalent to the daughter body of the Supreme God ornice.

    This way of existence is very different from that of other races.

    Why are Protoss fixed in number and not changing?

    It is because they were born from the Supreme God omnes, who only had the duties and powers they got when they were born, and the number of them was limited when they were limited.

    They will not bear and reproduce, nor will they die in a real sense. Even if they die, they can be revived and reincarnated at any time as long as the Supreme God omnes is willing.

    In this way, they are fundamentally different from other races, and their life forms are different. It is impossible to create their copies with the magic of creation.

    This is not a matter of ability, but not in principle.

    Therefore, no matter how much precious material Danas consumes and the level of magic skill, it is impossible to achieve this.

    However...

    "the real God can''t do it, but the other side is only a rational half body. As long as the magic style is adjusted, and then the principle of creation is fundamentally transferred to form a new system, it is not impossible."

    What Danas said with indifference made everyone speechless.

    In other words, in order to achieve this goal, Danas himself developed a kind of magic to create the magic life of the Protoss.

    It may not work for the true Protoss, but if it is only used in the body of a God, it may succeed in the end.

    Of course, it''s just possible.

    There are many uncertain factors in the creation of magic by living bodies. Danas has exhausted his efforts for the four magic fighters. Now it is normal for him to work for the half of a God, even if his production fails.

    "I even made a long-term struggle for this, and spent several decades to complete the psychological preparation. Who ever thought that God was looking after me and made me succeed at one time."

    Danas boasted of his good luck, but sheen finally gave up the psychology of underestimate, and fully valued the old demon.

    He may be very weak, but he has a strong perseverance, patience and perseverance, absolutely can not be underestimated.

    At least, he is now a real threat.

    "I''m not interested in my countryman Liz."

    That''s what Danas said.

    "What I''m really interested in is actually the family members of the demons who are maddening and thoroughly depraved."

    What he said was the demonized evil.

    "There are not only a large number of these evil families, but also some super strong people in ancient times have not been released." Danas''s eyes were a little fiery: "when they are released and controlled by me and become the army under my command, don''t you think that at that time, there will be no one in the world who can fight against me?"

    At this point, Danas''s purpose is already apparent.

    They want to control the ancient animals and evil things that have been sealed for their own use.

    "Are you... Are you crazy...!"

    Ozzie couldn''t help speaking.

    "For that purpose, you released Lilith, the evil god, and released so many evil things?"

    Murphy felt incredible, too.

    Instead, it was sheen who understood Danas''s ambition.

    "I see." Sheen said calmly: "once the evil god Lilith is released, she will surely spread the evil spirit again and create crazy demons as in ancient times, and those will become the army under your control."

    Danas didn''t need to try his best to rule the world, as long as the evil god Lilith was released and allowed to run wild.

    When the time comes, the earth will be reduced to hell again, and all the creatures in the world will be turned into evil things. The man who controls the magic life of the evil god will be able to take advantage of the profits, control those evil things into his own hands and take the world back to himself.

    "The six demons and the three goddesses probably won''t care about me, a little fish in troubled waters. Their attention will be focused on Lilith, the evil god?"At last Danas spoke triumphantly.

    "Is my plan still feasible?"

    Hearing this, Sean chuckled.

    "I don''t know if it works or not." Sheen took a deep look at Danas and said, "but I see why you talk so much nonsense to me."

    After all that, Danas wanted to remind Hearn of one thing.

    "As long as you can release Lilith, the world will be yours?" Sean scoffed: "you want to use this to persuade me, let me join you, help you untie Lilith''s seal, so you can give me a part of the future world, right?"

    "Worthy of the title of prime minister boztut." Danas laughed and said, "how? Is it worth considering? "

    Danas''s words, in exchange for Sheen''s brilliant smile.

    "I think you''re paralyzed."

    And then, in Sheen''s body, the magic power soared.

    "Bang!"

    A burst of flame immediately spewed out of the ground, towards the direction of Danas.

    Sheen, let''s go without saying a word.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    "Boom

    Standing in front of Danas on the four magic fighters, a terrible magic began to rise.

    It''s a much more intense, heavy and even repressive magic than before.

    Danas opened the book in his hand, let the book in his hand flash with dark light, and let those light melt into the body of the devil fighters.

    In such a situation, the power of the four magic fighters soared and poured out more magic.

    "Is that

    Sheen was surprised.

    And sheen''s surprise fell into Danas''s eyes and made him laugh.

    "Surprised?" "Don''t be surprised," said Danas with a light smile. "This book has a great beginning. I don''t know if Qing has ever heard of the book of scheming to seize it?"

    "The book of seizing?"

    Sheen frowned.

    He has never heard of this name.

    But not far away, mafia, who was cutting several evil things that had been besieged in half, heard Danas''s words and exclaimed.

    "Is it a magic book that can be used to capture unique skills?"

    Mafia''s words surprised Sean.

    "Books that capture unique skills?"

    In this world, is there such a foul magic prop?

    When sheen was surprised, Danas spoke with regret.

    "It''s not so easy to use. The unique skill is regarded as a force against common sense. If it can be seized casually, it''s too sorry for its name."

    Danas was really full of regret and spoke.

    "There are several very demanding conditions to be met in order to capture the unique skills of others with the book of conspiracy."

    "Not only must the captured be in a state of willing to give their own unique skills, but also the captured must take themselves as a sacrifice and burn themselves in front of the book of conspiracy to seize."

    "Even so, the probability of this book winning a unique skill is less than one tenth. Even if it is successful, according to the degree of completion at the time of capture, the unique skill will disappear sooner or later, that is, there is a time limit for using it."

    "In addition, the book of conspiracy to seize can only hold one unique skill at a time, and it can''t be abandoned. Unless the unique skill acquired reaches the time limit and disappears, it can''t be seized again. The limitation of this book is very large."

    "Like now, there is less than a year left for the unique skills recorded in the book of seizing, and then they will disappear completely and no longer appear."

    At this point, Danas is smiling again.

    "Fortunately, the unique skills recorded in the book of seizing are very useful to me now."

    "To be able to ignore any conditions and let the power of magic life soar several times. At the beginning, in order to get this unique skill, I didn''t take less pains."

    "Now, it''s just for Qing to try its power."

    Danas''s smile suddenly turned cold.

    "Go on, demon fighter. Let Qing have a good look at your power."

    With Danas''s command, the four magic fighters suddenly raised their heads.

    "Shua!"

    Suddenly, the four magic fighters disappeared at the same time.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    As soon as Sheen''s face coagulated, he held up his holy sword without hesitation, and let the sword attached with the magic sword be cut off and swept around him.

    "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!"

    The four magic fighters suddenly appeared around sheen as if they were moving in an instant. They surrounded him again. At the same time, they swept at sheen at an amazing speed, and at the same time, they opened the magic defense wall in front of themselves.

    "Dang Dang Dang Dang!"

    Sheen''s sword swept past, like a wind wheel, and cut through the walls in front of the four demon fighters. However, they were not able to break them as forcefully as before. Instead, they were violently bounced away in the sound of gold and iron.

    Then, taking advantage of Sheen''s attack, one of the magic fighters suddenly quickened his speed, dodged behind sheen, put his hands again, and threw out a magic whip, which twined on Sheen''s body in an instant.

    "Be careful!"

    "No!"

    Seeing this, Ozzie and mafia both changed their faces.

    At the same time, the other three magic fighters also flashed around sheen, their hands shaking under the black robe. They all grasped a thorn like thorn one by one, and stabbed him mercilessly.

    Knowing that Sheen has magic resistance, the four gladiators choose to kill him with physical attacks.

    So, the spikes in the hands of the three gladiators went to Sean''s throat, heart and head.Unfortunately...

    "Qiang --!"

    The next second, in a neat and crisp crash sound, three sharp spikes fell on Sean''s key position, but it was like stabbing a piece of steel, while sparking the splash of sparks, while from the body of sheen.

    "What?"

    Danas, who originally thought the victory or defeat had been divided, saw this scene and his pupil shrank.

    "Does he have a high level of physical resistance?"

    Is that a joke?

    Resistance skills, Danas is not unknown.

    High level resistance skills, Danas is also seen.

    Can you turn a blind eye to the attacks of four demons at level 80 or above, and such resistance skills should be at least level 9 or above?

    But people usually have only one skill.

    Because the resistance skill is different from the defense augmentation skill, the acquisition method must bear a certain degree of attack.

    If you want to learn the physical resistance skill, you must bear enough times and have a certain strength of physical attack.

    If you want to learn the magic resistance skill, you must bear enough times and have a certain strength of magic attack.

    Because of such conditions, many people can''t acquire resistance skills all their life. First, they don''t have the talent in this field. Secondly, they can''t learn the level of resistance skills. If they bear them, many people will lose their precious lives before they learn them.

    Resistance and resistance means that the body can adapt to and resist enough attacks. Therefore, the attack must be carried out by the body, and the next attack cannot be defended or resisted.

    Under such circumstances, how many people can acquire resistance skills?

    Those who are able to acquire resistance skills have survived from hell. They have suffered many fatal injuries and broken away from the ghost gate many times in their life. After being rescued successfully, they finally learned it.

    Such people, of course, are not absent from the three realms, but at most they have acquired a resistance skill.

    Two resistance skills?

    How many times does that have to be learned?

    Sean looks so young, but has mastered two resistance skills, and even raised them to near full level?

    "This human..."

    Danas''s expression became more or less dignified.

    On the other side, Ozzie and Mafia are also stunned.

    "Two high-level resistance skills?"

    Oz was stunned.

    "Is he... Is he a monster?"

    Mafia couldn''t keep her cool at all.

    On the other hand, Sean has no idea how much shock he has caused to others. He ignores the three magic fighters who are shocked on the spot because the attack is ineffective. He struggles hard and talks at the same time.

    "Can''t even the resistance skills work with this ability to bind?"

    Think about it.

    The effect of resistance skill is that it can weaken the damage, but it can''t do much to the power that doesn''t cause damage.

    If the abnormal state is OK, sheen with abnormal state resistance can counteract the interference and influence brought by abnormal state, but this direct binding will not affect any resistance skills.

    It can only be done with Sheehan''s brute force.

    No, it''s not.

    "Give and disperse."

    Sheen used a new enchantment magic to put the "dispel" feature onto the whip around him.

    "Bang!"

    Sheen''s whip broke at once.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Finally, the four demon fighters finally reacted, and did not give Sean the chance to escape. They all threw out the chains and let the chains all around him.

    "Give and disperse."

    Sheen repeated his old plan, continued to "dispel" the shackles around his body, and suddenly turned around, using celestial magic.

    "Flying star!"

    Countless small meteors fell from the air, turned into a shower of light, and fell on the four magic fighters.

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    As the flying stars continued to fall, bursts of explosions were produced, leaving dust and dust everywhere, gradually covering the battlefield where sheen and the four magic fighters were.

    The battle between sheen and the four magic fighters became more and more fierce, making magic and magic intertwined. Sword and stab flashed each other, and constantly set off impact and roar, telling others that the battle had entered a white hot state.

    "Good... So powerful..."

    mafi couldn''t help murmuring.

    "Human beings are still as cunning as ever. Obviously, most of them are very weak, but occasionally some powerful guys will be born. No matter what era, there are no lack of strong people. It''s hard to imagine."Even Ozzie said such a thing.

    Obviously, after the strength of the four magic fighters has soared several times, it is too surprising and shocking that sheen can still fight with each other to such an extent.

    Of course, this situation is not what Danas wants to see.

    "It seems that I underestimated this human aristocrat."

    Danas frowned tightly.

    Danas has heard a lot about sheen, but never thought that the other side was so difficult.

    It''s just a matter of crusading down a downfallen Slayer faction. Although this has caused a lot of trouble in the old demon sect, there are few people who really care about it.

    [Slayer faction] it used to look good, but since its power was greatly reduced ten years ago, it has been regarded as the bottom of all the forces of the old demon sect, and few people look down on it.

    Bedo is very powerful, but the degree of his power is also very limited. Compared with him, many leaders of the old demon sect, including Danas, pay more attention to the young but promising Gillian.

    Therefore, the crusade against them at best is to let many forces of the old demon sect sigh that a once powerful force has disappeared, and let some people remember the name of sheen, there is no other use.

    After that, no matter whether he tamed the black dragon of ataru or destroyed nearly half of the fighting power of the Royal Knights'' order, although many old demons were surprised, there were still few people who really regarded him as a threat.

    Until it was claimed that sheen was related to the Dragon demons among the six demons, and was also concerned by the moon demons. It seemed that he had something to do with these demons in private, many people really remembered Sheen''s name and attached great importance to him.

    But this emphasis, at best, is to attach importance to the energy behind sheen, rather than to his own strength.

    Sheen''s own strength, if only to crusade against a declining "Slayer faction", can only be said to have some skills.

    The same is true of nearly half the fighting power of the Knights of the kingdom.

    Who made the Royal Knights'' order basically full of miscellaneous soldiers of less than 70 ranks?

    If sheen had destroyed nearly half of the Knights of the guard, it would have been worthy of the attention of the old demons.

    To sum up, many people, including Danas, are only interested in the deeds caused by sheen, but few people feel that it is a threat to his own strength.

    But now, Danas felt that he had to change his mind.

    "This man''s aristocrat is definitely a curse."

    Danas''s eyes began to gush a little murderous air.

    Sheen is too young, less than a few years older than the most precious treasure of the Kingdom and the female warrior God of the Empire. However, he has such strength. In addition, he is accompanied by the black dragon of atru, and he is also connected with the demons. If he grows up in the future, he will inevitably pose a great threat to the old demon sect.

    "He must be left here."

    Danas raised the magic book in his hand to inject magic into the magic book, hoping to enhance more power for the magic fighter.

    The unique skills recorded in the magic book have not been pushed to the limit.

    Although, if he is pushed to the limit and improves too much effect, the recording time limit of this unique skill in magic book will be shortened a lot, leading to its early disappearance. However, Danas is a very decisive person. When he should pay some price to achieve his goal, he will simply pay the price. This is the dependence of his weak strength to climb all the way to this position ¡£

    However, at this time, the accident happened.

    "Cyclone!"

    A little voice suddenly rang, and a whirlwind appeared in Danas''s hand, and a whirlwind took away the book.

    "What...!"

    Darnash''s face turned to the God.

    There, the broken skylight is still there.

    Therefore, a figure appeared there, standing on the ceiling, holding out his hand and taking the Magic Book rolled up by the whirlwind into his arms.

    Oz and mafia were overjoyed to see this man.

    "Lord Elise!"

    "Lord Elise!"

    They can''t help shouting.

    That''s Elise.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    "Success... Success...!"

    On the ceiling, Elise, who succeeded in snatching the book from Danas''s hand, was beaming with joy.

    No one knows that Elise didn''t enter the temple, but chose to climb on the roof of the temple and sneak here, watching the interior of the temple through the skylight.

    No way, there are always evil things roaring out of the temple. Even if Elise can watch the activities of the evil things by praying, she does not dare to enter the temple from the gate.

    The temple and others thought that Elise had entered the temple, but they had forgotten that the saint had been forced to rush into the temple even though she knew that there were so many evil things coming out of the temple?

    Isn''t that delivery to your door?

    It doesn''t exist.

    Therefore, the saint, who was forced to do so, came up on the roof of the temple and waited for the opportunity to move from the roof.

    And it has to be said that Elise''s timing was just too good.

    Thanks to this, Danas''s book of seizing fell into the hands of Elise, so that the dark light on the magic book was directly dimmed and lost its effectiveness.

    Seeing this scene, Danas''s eyes flashed a sharp light in the temple. He stretched out his hand and put it on the shoulder of the little devil beside him.

    On that little devil, a weak magic wave suddenly sent out, and several dark shadows suddenly rushed down the temple.

    "Be careful!"

    "Lord Elise!"

    Ozzie and mafia, who had a surprise look, saw what was going on over there with Elise, and their faces were shocked and angry.

    "Ah

    Elise, on the other hand, made a cry of surprise.

    The body of the black shadow that darted down from mid air is a few magic creatures of flying system.

    With a fierce, shrill roar, they all rushed at Elise.

    Panicked, Elise wants to use magic on them.

    It''s a pity that Elise''s own level is not high, only 40. She is not the opponent of those demons whose level is between 50 and 60.

    "Bang!"

    Soon, with a crash, Elise was hit by a demon from the ceiling and fell into the temple.

    "Lord Elise!"

    "Get out of here

    Murphy and Ozzie screamed, breaking away from the surrounding evil, as if to Elise.

    "GAH, AAH...!"

    "Whoa, whoa...!"

    However, the evil things surrounding the two men seemed to have been instructed. They not only became more and more fierce, but also blocked the way of the two Orc deities with their bodies, which made their faces even more angry.

    So Elise fell into the temple, smashed on the floor of the temple, and turned pale.

    The pain hit her all over.

    "Good pain..."

    Elise sobbed with tears, but kept holding the magic book tightly in her arms.

    So...

    "I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way, Saint Elise."

    A figure appeared in front of Alice, looking down at her lying on the ground, making her stiff.

    "Sorry, could you please give me back what belongs to me?"

    Danas said faintly, looking so gentle and elegant, but Elise felt a chill. Instead of complying, she held the magic book in her arms more tightly.

    Seeing this, Danas''s eyes were cold, and with one fell swoop at the hand of the little demon, a roaring evil creature slowly surrounded and surrounded Elise.

    "Don''t... Don''t come here...!"

    Finally, Elise couldn''t resist her fear, holding the magic book and shouting at the same time.

    "Stop it!"

    "Asshole!"

    They, and the evil face can only be blocked by the evil again.

    "Go on

    Danas, however, had no emotion at all. The evil creatures roared and fell on Elise.

    In this way, Elise was drowned by countless evil things.

    "Lord Elise!"

    "Ah, ah, ah!"

    Mafia and Ozzie''s eyes were red, and their faces glowed with madness, which made them roar hysterically.

    Under the great shock of the mind, the evil spirit finally invaded their soul again and made them go to the madness.

    Looking at the beast''s daughter in the book, she just takes all the pieces from the book.

    This kind of Danas did not find that a second before the army of evil things drowned Elise, a streamer came at a high speed, and first arrived at the location of Elise, and held her in her arms."Boom

    Amazing magic like volcanic eruption, from the army of evil things erupted.

    Magic like a storm, blowing away countless evil things, also lifted the ceiling of the temple, like a column of air, straight into the sky.

    "Ooh, ooh...!"

    Danas didn''t have time to respond. He was also blown away by the magic storm and rolled on the ground like garbage.

    As for those evil things, they are more like pieces of garbage, either smashed on the walls of the temple, or blown out of the temple.

    As a result, even Ozzie and mafia were not spared, and were suddenly overturned by the magic storm.

    But instead of being surprised and angry, they looked shocked and overjoyed.

    In the center of the magic storm, the figure appears with the orc saint.

    Elise was pale and closed her eyes when the evil creatures came. When she came back to her senses, she found that she had not been torn to pieces, but fell into a familiar and warm embrace.

    "You..."

    Elise opened her eyes slowly. The next moment, her face, which had been itching with hate and trembling with fear, was printed into her eyes.

    "I said, saint, in fact, you don''t have to try your best to grab that book. Instead of using a rare mobile phone in that book, you might as well kill that disgusting old demon clan with a magic and kill it all."

    With a bright red sword in one hand and Elise in the other, sheen glanced at the fox saint in his arms and suddenly laughed.

    "Well, thanks to you, I finally solved those difficult magic lives. I''d like to say thank you."

    Hearing Sheen''s words, Ozzie and mafia, who were overturned, looked around the temple subconsciously. In a corner of the temple, they found four scarred and dying magic fighters lying on the ground.

    Without the increase in the book of conquest, sheen seized the opportunity to defeat the four demons as their strength dropped sharply.

    "When I go back, let Lasha make you a delicious meal and comfort you."

    Sheen smiles at Elise, who stares at his face. After half a sound, a pretty face turns red.

    In this scene, Sean did not meet.

    He had withdrawn his gaze, and cast his gaze upon Danas, who was staggering to his feet, carrying only the little demon.

    "My Gladiator...!"

    Danas then saw the four fallen on the ground dying magic fighters, the face changed dramatically.

    But then, Danas was suddenly pushed down by the little devil around him and fell back to the ground again.

    "Choking!"

    Before Danas could react, a sword light flashed from the position he had stood a second before, with a clear chant.

    Danas then reacted, and was so frightened that his hair stood up.

    "Bang!"

    The next moment, a foot heavily kicked in the body of Danas who fell on the ground and kicked it out.

    "GAH...!"

    Danas hit the wall heavily and vomited all the air in his lungs. He also vomited a mouthful of blood and slipped to the ground.

    The little magician wanted to rush to Danas, but was grabbed by a hand and thrown in the direction of Oz and mafia.

    From the ground up, Oz and mafia quickly catch the little demon, and ignore her struggle, control it.

    Sheen put down Elise, who was still red in her arms, and cast her eyes on Danas, who had fallen to the ground.

    "His life is very hard. No wonder he can be the leader of an old demon sect." Sheen came to Danas and said with a smile: "I don''t know if the great old Demon Lord has any other means? Well? "

    Sheen held the sword in front of Danas and pointed it towards Danas''s head.

    There was no movement in Danas lying on the ground, and only after a while did he smile faintly.

    It wasn''t the kind of chuckle that dominated the whole situation before, it was a kind of heartbreaking sneer.

    Then...

    "I really have."

    Danas laughed and let the sound go.

    "I didn''t want to use this method. After all, mirage does not have many members like the slayer faction, but now it''s time for them to sacrifice themselves and fulfill their righteousness."

    Danas''s words made Sean''s eyes coagulate, and a bad premonition appeared in his heart.

    "Sacrifice!"

    But at this time, Danas had suddenly raised his head and roared in the direction of the seal.

    There, originally surrounded by crystal, has been singing the strange and difficult incantation, the group of old demons who were ignored by everyone suddenly had other actions.They took out a knife full of magic words from his arms and stabbed it into his heart without hesitation.

    "Pooh

    In the sound of piercing, the knife did not enter the chest of an old demon.

    Those old demons did not even hum their voices, but fell slowly on the ground, making the spell stop suddenly.

    But the knife on their chest suddenly burst out a dazzling light, so that the blood flowing from their chest turned into a stream of dark air, which was much stronger than before, and poured into the sealed crystal at an amazing speed.

    "Click... Click..."

    the crystal cracked in response to the sound, making countless cracks appear in everyone''s panic expression.

    "Boom

    The magic of terror, once again, gushed from the crystal.

    This day, cosmos, has changed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    "Boom..."

    the sky in Kosmos, I don''t know when, suddenly became dark clouds.

    The dark cloud is like a whirlpool of ups and downs, and seems to have lightning in the general, stir up a burst of suppressed hum.

    The air became very heavy.

    The earth began to tremble from time to time.

    The more and more intense vision made the people in Kosmos a little frightened, terrified and always in fear.

    Strange things have happened many times in cosmos, and now there are more and more strange things, so that many people have begun to collapse.

    If someone looks at the direction of the city gate of Kosmos, he will find that at this moment, no matter which gate is in, there are many people with a family of all ages, big and small, making trouble.

    "Let''s get out of here!"

    "We''re going out of town!"

    "You''ll die if you stay here again!"

    "I can''t stay any longer!"

    "Let''s get out of here

    People are constantly crowding with each other, trying to rush out of the gate and shouting.

    But the gate was firmly guarded by the Knights of the order.

    "All back!"

    "All back to me!"

    "With the order of the Duchess, cosmos has been sealed off and no one is allowed in and out!"

    "If you gather together to make trouble, you will be executed on the spot."

    The Knights roared like this. At the beginning, they did frighten many people. However, the vision of Kosmos became more and more fierce, and the people were really scared out of their wits.

    As a result, no matter what the city gate is, knights and people are quarrelling and even pushing and shoving, making the noise, noise, roar, curse, scream and so on all ring together.

    For the first time in a thousand years, the fortress city of Kosmos has been in such a state of chaos that it is not surprising that even when there is a riot.

    In such circumstances, even large and small battles have appeared in the city.

    No one found that at the top of a very tall building some distance from the evil place, the two figures had been watching.

    There are two goddesses.

    No, to be correct, it should be said that it is a goddess, a demon girl.

    The goddess has long hair, tall stature, wearing solemn ceremonial clothes. Her face is beautiful, but her eyes are tightly closed. It seems that she can not see anything, and can clearly see the deepest situation in the evil land. She looks very quiet and wonderful.

    The demon girl has black long straight hair and red eyes. Although she is not as tall as the former, she also has the height and figure of a model. In addition, her appearance is also beautiful. Standing there, she has become a beautiful scenery.

    Such two superb beauties are now standing in such a place that nobody knows. I have to say, it''s a pity.

    However, if someone recognized the origin of these two people, they would be greatly shocked, and they would no longer be able to appreciate them.

    Because one of them is one of the three goddesses standing at the top of the protoss, and the other is an old demon criminal wanted by Mithra for a whole decade.

    At a certain moment, the demon girl could not bear to press.

    "Aren''t you going to do it yet? The goddess anema

    With the words of the devil, the girl said this.

    No way.

    "We''ve been here for several days. At first, you wanted to solve the situation quickly. Why did you suddenly choose to stand by in the dark and ignore the affairs of the dark temple?"

    That''s right.

    The two have been in Kosmos for days.

    When anima noticed the abnormality in the divine world, she and lesia had already come to the human world, and with the help of lesha''s space magic, they arrived at Kosmos in a very short time.

    At that time, it was exactly when sheen broke the seal of Lilith.

    They saw the scene of sheen cutting Lilith with his holy sword, and even seeing that sheen defeated all the orc gods. They both saw that Elise, the holy daughter, was taken away by sheen. However, they were stunned and did not intervene.

    It''s really puzzling for lesia.

    Because, at the beginning, she clearly saw that when she saw sheen cut the seal, there was a moment when annima was cold and ready to intervene.

    If the goddess had taken away her body, it would have been good if she had been able to step in.

    However, in the end, anima was born and restrained herself and chose to stand by.This has been standing on the sidelines until now.

    No, anima does something.

    For example, when the old demon sect began to crack the seal and let the evil spirits and evil things be released, anima warned Elise, who is her holy daughter, through the way of enlightenment, so that Elise could be aware of the situation in the dark temple.

    That is to say, Elise will run out of the hotel, and she will be more and more impatient during this time, because annima is giving her the enlightenment to make her aware of the situation there.

    However, the reason why Elise can avoid so many evil things all the way after entering the evil place is also that anima guided her route when she prayed.

    In other words, except for things of this degree, anima has never done anything else.

    It''s really hard for lesia to understand. I don''t know why annima is like this.

    Anima has never explained this before.

    Until this moment...

    "you don''t have to be confused, do you?"

    Annima then glanced at lesha, clearly eyes did not open, but let her have a feeling that she was seen through her heart.

    It made lesia''s face tense.

    Because she was not sure whether she was really seen through by the goddess in front of her.

    You know, this goddess is the mother of almost all life, no one can understand life better.

    In this world, if you want to say who knows the essence of a person best, the goddess recognizes the second, then no one dares to recognize the first.

    Even if Leisha is a demon, not a Terran created by this goddess, she has no confidence that she can not be seen through by the other side.

    It''s just that lesia''s lack of confidence naturally won''t hide from anima.

    Annima seemed to take a deep look, and then she took back her eyes.

    "If I''m not mistaken, I can infer from my observation over the past few days that you know the human aristocrat who can break the seal of Lilith with one sword?" "Then you should know that I chose to stand by just for the sake of that young man of mankind," she said softly

    "... really?" Lesia did think about this possibility, but she was not sure, so she said, "because of a young human aristocrat, you chose to stand by on Lilith?"

    If this falls in the ears of people who don''t know Sean''s real identity, there''s no way to understand this behavior of anima.

    It''s a pity that lesia knew Sean''s real identity.

    So, she knew very well that anima was suspicious of Sheen''s origins.

    "I have" looked "at him for several days, and now I can be sure that the breath of life in him does not belong to this world."

    So she said.

    "Those who possess that breath of life, besides the brave, are the descendants of the brave."

    Because the descendants of brave people are also descendants of people from other countries. It is not unreasonable that their breath of life does not belong to this world.

    It''s just...

    "his magic power is very strong, even the child favored by the goddess of fate seems to be inferior to him. Moreover, his level is not high, but he has such strength, which proves that he has extraordinary talent and even has very strong unique skills. If such a person was born in this world, the three goddesses including me should be able to detect and come here Give him a blessing. "

    Annima said to herself.

    "But this man seems to appear out of thin air. He clearly has a blessing, but that blessing does not belong to any of our three goddesses. However, it seems that he can feel the power of our blessing. It''s really contradictory and strange."

    That''s what anima discovered.

    In addition, she found a very important thing.

    "The sword used by that child to break the seal of Lilith, if I am not wrong, it seems that there is a seal ring of holy sword that can be made by forging gods."

    At this point, anima''s tone became dignified.

    And lesia knew.

    I''m afraid that annima has discovered Sheen''s true identity after several days of observation.

    After all, when it comes to understanding the brave, the three goddesses are undoubtedly the best.

    Although the secret instrument called by the brave was created by the Supreme God omnis, in the past, all the brave summoned through the ceremony were received by the three goddesses and blessed by the three goddesses. The Supreme God himself did not participate in any calling of the brave. Almost no one in the past dynasties even met the supreme God, only the final battle thousands of years ago Mithra, the brave, has seen only one side of the Supreme God.

    In view of this, the three goddesses can be said to be the most frequent contact with the brave, also the most frequent contact with the brave, the most familiar with the brave.

    The three great goddesses gave blessing, assistance and guidance to the brave in the past dynasties. Anima also guided several brave people. In addition, she was the goddess of life. It was a strange thing that she could not recognize the identity of sheen.The problem is, anima knows very well that the secret instrument summoned by the brave has been sealed, and it is impossible to use it again to summon new warriors.

    Even if they are enabled, the appearance of the brave can not be ignored by them.

    Now, suddenly, there is a brave man who no one knows. How can anima not be suspicious and astonished?

    Nima, because she''s watching.

    This observation, anima is more and more surprised.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    The breath of life that doesn''t belong to this world.

    Seal ring of the sword.

    Wonderful blessing.

    And, too strong potential and ability.

    Anema saw signs of this kind in sheen and affirmed that she was a brave man.

    However, the call of the brave has been sealed, and the calling ceremony has not been used. Why did such a brave person suddenly appear?

    What happened?

    Because of this amazing discovery, anima could not care about Lilith, the evil god. After a struggle, she decided to wait and see for a while.

    But now...

    "it can only be done for a while."

    Seeing the amazing magic coming out of the evil place, the evil spirit and the evil things became more crazy and more violent. Annima knew that she could not stand by like this any more.

    If we continue to stand idly by, the seal of Lilith will be lifted, and the once hell will come again.

    Br >

    , let''s start with the other things

    Annima is ready to do it.

    It''s a pity that...

    "since they have already chosen not to intervene, let''s continue to watch here, goddess of life."

    When a tender voice came into her ears, she was stiff and could not move any more.

    The familiar voice, like a long chant that has not been heard for many years, directly shakes anima''s heart and makes her turn her head and look to one side.

    "Who is it?"

    Laixia naturally heard the sound, her face changed slightly, and she looked at the sound source.

    At first, lesia was surprised and then pleased.

    Because people who can make her surprised and happy are here at the same time.

    "Long time no see, anima."

    This is the words from the mouth of a young girl who suddenly falls from the sky.

    The little girl with a pillow in her arms folded up a pair of dragon wings and two beautiful girls, one big and one small, landed on the top of the building at the same time, imprinted in the eyes of anima and lesia.

    "Lasha!"

    , as like as two peas, who came to see her, and looked at her with the same look, she could not help but be surprised.

    "It''s very kind of you to be OK, young lady."

    Lasha holds jadeite''s hand and looks at lesha standing beside anima. Although she is still expressionless, she has a rare sense of peace of mind in her eyes.

    "..."

    feicui looks at annima, as if she knows who she is, and is as silent as ever.

    And anima''s eyes naturally fell on the little girl who was holding the pillow. She seemed surprised and stiff.

    "Dragon demon Ayi..."

    who can it be besides Ayi?

    "Why are you here?"

    Anima was a little shaky.

    On the contrary, the eyes of Ayi looking at anima are so calm.

    "You''ve been watching my men for days, and haven''t you noticed that I''m here?"

    AI Yi looked at annima and spoke faintly.

    It''s just that, for anima, it''s no different from a bolt from the blue.

    "So you''ve always been with that human being?"

    Anima''s words told others that she did not find the existence of Ayi.

    This is also a matter of course.

    For one thing, in these days, Ayi has almost been sleeping in her room without stepping out of the door. Even Elise, who was abducted, has never seen her. How could annima find out about her?

    Secondly...

    "I knew that you would come over and that you would stare at my people. Therefore, I have deliberately restrained the breath of life and fell into a deep sleep these days."

    AI Yi didn''t think that he said such a thing.

    "If it''s someone else, they may discover my existence through the naked eye or other means. But for you who are not looking at things with the naked eye, but directly perceiving the breath of life of all things in the universe, is this hidden way still unexpected and effective?"

    AI Yi''s words, let annima fall into a burst of silence.

    As AI Yi said, as the goddess of life, she does not see things with the naked eye, but "sees" the life breath of all things in the world by the way of perception.

    Thanks to this, anything is almost invisible in front of anima. Anima can easily see through any existence, understand the essence of any life, and will not be confused.

    It was through her prayer that Elise got the vision of anima, so that she could pry into the position and existence of life in the world to a certain extent. It was also because of this power that she was able to "see" the group of Sheehan who rode Yulin to Kosmos.But this ability naturally has a weakness.

    That is, for the existence of lifeless atmosphere, anima''s perception will be like ordinary people do not pay attention to the roadside stones, ignore or even ignore.

    Therefore, anima did not find the existence of AI Yi, who had converged the breath of life and was equivalent to falling into a state of suspended animation.

    Knowing this, anima was silent for a long time, then sighed and calmed down.

    "I didn''t expect that Lord Eyi would come to the human world."

    That''s what annima said.

    "Because you haven''t paid much attention to human affairs lately, have you?" "I''ve been in the people''s world for a long time. It is estimated that this matter has been spread all over the world. You don''t know it. It''s really a dereliction of duty."

    "It''s a misunderstanding by Lord Eyre." Annima said with a wry smile: "the goddess of destiny has always been responsible for guiding human beings, while the goddess of nature is responsible for paying attention to the elves and dwarves. The race I am responsible for is orcs. Therefore, I am really not very clear about the recent events in the human aspect."

    "You''ve missed a lot of wonderful things, anima." AI Yi glanced at anima and said with a smile: "a lot of interesting things have happened to human beings recently."

    "... is it?" Nima seemed to close her eyes, because she closed her eyes

    "Almost." AI Yi neither admits nor denies: "more and more people pay attention to him as you do."

    "Then, may I ask a question?" Annima raised her eyes as if she were looking at Ayi. She said bluntly, "that man is indeed a brave man, isn''t he?"

    "Don''t ask me, I won''t answer that question." AI Yi is rather cold way: "if you can, I also want to ask, what is all this is about."

    Anyima understood what Ayi meant.

    To put it simply, if sheen is really brave, the question he has should not be possessed by the protoss, but by the demons.

    No matter how to say, the brave are all the trumps of the Protoss. For the brave, the protoss is the one who really understands.

    So if annima wants to ask the brave, she shouldn''t ask Ayi, she should ask them themselves.

    "... I see." Annima was silent for a long time, and said immediately, "however, it seems that you have a lot to do with the human who is suspected to be brave. Is this not my illusion?"

    It''s not an illusion, of course.

    After all, Ayi said it from the beginning.

    "That''s my man, literally." "That is to say, I''m taking care of that guy right now," she said to annima

    This sentence, let annima''s heart produced thousands of questions and surprise.

    She was curious to ask what it meant.

    What is "I''m taking care of it now"?

    What''s more, why did the human become a dragon demon?

    Is this time, the appearance of the brave is not because of the divine calling secret instrument, but what method does the demon master to summon the brave?

    But how could that be possible?

    No one can interfere in the other world except for the Supreme God omnes.

    Don''t say is the present demon clan, that is, when the demon king is still alive, she can''t interfere with the other world.

    The strength of the demons is reflected in their strength, but they can''t have all kinds of incredible powers like the Protoss.

    In the protoss, only the Supreme God omnis can achieve true omnipotence and interfere in the alien world.

    In that case, what happened to all this?

    What happened?

    Annima couldn''t help feeling a little confused.

    However, compared with these questions, anima now wants to know more about what Ayi is going to do.

    "It''s really hard to imagine that the existence of Lord Eyi would be interested in a human being and give him shelter." Annima took a deep breath and asked, "what is the purpose of AI Yi''s appearance here this time? Can you tell me?"

    "What?" AI Yi raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at annima, and said, "are you doubting that this guy will run to destroy the seal of Lilith, the evil god? Is it all directed by me or the demons?"

    Anima has only one word to say about this issue.

    "I wish it wasn''t like that."

    Otherwise, it will be really tricky.

    "Don''t worry, this is what the guy decided to do himself. I just watched and acted as a thug for him when necessary."

    AI Yi does not beat around the Bush to say such words.

    "Hitter?"

    Annima was shocked by this.Let the Dragon devil be a thug?

    In the world, in addition to the devil, there are others who can do such absurd things?

    "Anyway, that''s what happened." AI Yi seems too lazy to explain too much to annima. She simply said, "since this is what he decided to do, I hope you''d better not disturb him."

    Speaking of this, anima understood why AI Yi appeared here.

    It''s just to restrain yourself and not to stir up the situation.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Annima''s expression is not very good.

    "You can think so." AI Yi snorted and said, "of course, you can choose not to listen, but at that time, I hope you can show much greater power than you did a thousand years ago."

    Annima has nothing to say.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    "-"

    the atmosphere suddenly trembled, making the whole world seem to be about to shake up, which is extremely depressing and heavy.

    Ayi and anima face each other like this, one is expressionless, the other is silent, but at the same time, the momentum of terror rises from her body.

    The momentum, like an exploding star or a collapsing black hole, can only be detected by the people present, which makes both lesha and Lasha hold their breath.

    Because, they are very clear, once this kind of momentum erupts, that will bring how terrible consequence, what astonishing disaster.

    And lesha and Lasha know about this, and Ayi and anima naturally don''t know.

    Annima, in particular, can''t be as unscrupulous as Ayi.

    On one side is one of the three goddesses.

    One side is one of the six demons.

    If they fight directly, let alone the kingdom of Mithra, the neighboring Laguna empire will be involved and affected.

    That''s what it means to fight at their level.

    Of course, the most important thing is that if there is a real fight, the loser must be annima.

    You know, in the final war thousands of years ago, it was Ayi who crushed two of the three goddesses, and almost didn''t kill them on the spot.

    And the goddess of life is one of them.

    Therefore, anima is very aware of how terrible the power of this seemingly underage girl is.

    She is one of the top of the demons.

    She is beyond the concept of demons, very close to the existence of a demon king.

    In the demon clan which is good at strength, a demon like her means the strongest.

    On the other hand, the status of the protoss is high, which does not mean that it is strong. Although anima is much stronger than other Protoss and Terrans, she only talks about her strength, which is not the top of the Protoss.

    Among the three goddesses, the only one who can reach the top in the true sense and even surpass the demons is lidas, the goddess who is in charge of fate.

    As for her as a goddess of life and another as a goddess of nature, in terms of strength, they are definitely not the second and third place.

    Among the superior gods, Artemis, the goddess of justice known as an exceptional existence, is stronger than anima and the goddess of nature, so strong that it can even compete with the demons.

    There is also the opposite of Artemis but also the birth of the evil god Lilith, which is no weaker than Artemis.

    Strictly speaking, these two goddesses are the second and third of the protoss, followed by the goddess of life and nature.

    In the war thousands of years ago, when enima and the goddess of nature were crushed by Ayi, Artemis drew with the demon DOMA on his own.

    Therefore, anima is very aware of the power of the demon, and also very clear that she is not AI Yi''s opponent.

    This is the devil man.

    In addition to the demon king and the high God, they can only be regarded as the strongest goddess of destiny in the three realms.

    At the beginning of the war, if Artemis did not show too amazing strength, she alone would have fended off demons. The goddess of destiny fought alone the eldest daughter moon demon and the second daughter demon, who were the first of the demons. Three of the protoss were in charge of time at the same time. They were regarded as the three in one existence of the triplet goddess united to fight against the poison devil, plus the partner collaborators of the brave The most powerful members of the clan form a coalition of three legendary strongmen with a level of more than 95. If they fought with beasts and demons, the Protoss and Terrans would have been destroyed by the demons'' terror.

    As for anima and the other three goddesses, they were beaten by the Dragon demon Ayi all the way. They really lived a life of death.

    Under such circumstances, Ayi would say that - "I hope you can show much greater power than you did a thousand years ago."

    Emma has to be threatened.

    And if AI Yi plans to make trouble, she can''t imagine the consequences.

    Although the evil god Lilith is terrible, the threat of Ayi will never be weaker than her.

    What''s more, there are demons behind AI Yi, and there are five other demons who really tear their skin with her. That is the disaster of the three realms.

    Even if the war thousands of years ago ended with the victory of the Protoss and Terrans, the demons were just losers, but now, the Supreme God has retreated, and the brave have also passed away. If there is a war, I''m afraid that the Protoss and Terrans will return to the original situation and be oppressed by the demons.

    Therefore, when the demons pursue peace and do not want to be hostile to the Protoss and Terrans, including anima, why don''t the Protoss and Terrans expect the demons to stop looking for trouble and start no more wars?

    Peace has never been achieved by the maintenance of any forces.

    The reason why peace can be achieved depends on the balance between all forces and mutual restriction.

    When the Protoss and Terrans restrict the demons, the demons also restrict the Protoss and Terrans.Because of this, anima didn''t dare to act rashly.

    She has only one question.

    "What on earth are you going to do?"

    Annima is really confused.

    No way. If Lilith, the evil god, breaks the seal, it will not only benefit the Protoss and Terrans, but also the demons.

    It is a kind of evil god that will turn all living creatures into mad ones.

    Presumably, the demon clan will not want to see this evil god break the seal and cause harm to the demon family, right?

    So, why is Ayi here to contain himself?

    What is she going to do?

    What does the suspected brave man she is sheltering from?

    Annima couldn''t figure it out.

    However, AI Yi has not explained the idea to her.

    "Just watch it here."

    AI Yi light said such a sentence, eyes turned to one side.

    There, jadeite only looked at anima at the beginning, and immediately kept looking at the direction of the temple.

    Until then, AI Yi puts her eyes on her, and feicui turns her head and looks at Ai Yi.

    Ayi and feicui look at each other.

    After a while...

    "go."

    Ayi said that.

    Feicui nodded and jumped from here without hesitation.

    "Wait...!"

    Naturally, anima couldn''t recognize who jadeite was. She even kept staring at her in the dark, watching her leave, and hastily tried to stop her.

    However, anima just moved, and her heart suddenly cold eyes stabbed over.

    Annima suddenly froze and began to smile bitterly.

    She knew that she couldn''t stop what happened next.

    "... I hope you don''t regret it later."

    Annima could only say this to Ayi in a deep voice.

    Ayi chuckled.

    "This is a special seat. You can watch it."

    AI Yi''s voice slowly rings.

    "Take a good look at the extent to which even Mithra can''t beat a real brave man."

    AI Yi''s words, in the heart of anima formed what kind of storm, no one knows.

    Lesha and Lasha looked at each other, and immediately chose silence, overlooking the direction of the temple.

    The dark temple seems to become more dark, more terrible.

    From the inside of the evil spirit has become unprecedented strong, so that the evil spirit like black fog to expand at an alarming speed.

    The evil creatures are all roaring and finally disperse towards the residential area of Kosmos and the places where there are people.

    A disaster is destined to come here.

    ...

    "click click...!"

    The cracking sound of crystal was still ringing in the hall of the temple, as if to break the hearts of all the people present.

    The crystal sealed with scars on the girl''s crystal to the naked eye visible speed of rapid rupture, not long after, is to become the whole body crack, tottering.

    "Seal...!"

    "Damn...!"

    Mafia and oz have completely lost their cool, one with a black face and one with an anxious roar, but there is nothing they can do.

    "Ah

    Elise''s face turned white and exclaimed. She just wanted to rush over, but she was grabbed by sheen.

    "No, it''s too late."

    Sean stares at the sealed crystal, and sighs with mixed emotion as he sees it shatter at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Lying on the ground, Danas couldn''t help laughing, and the laughter grew bigger and wilder, and finally became a burst of laughter.

    "Hell is coming! Ladies and gentlemen

    Danas looked at the broken crystal seal with burning eyes, laughing and making a loud declaration.

    "Next, please enjoy it

    "Enjoy the beginning of this new world!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Danas burst out laughing.

    Then...

    "Pooh

    The sword cut down, in a crisp cut-off sound, so that a large number of blood spattered open.

    Danas''s head flew up in the air and rolled to the ground with a grin on his face.

    And that lost the head of the body is a burst of stiffness, and then fell to the ground, slowly lost the temperature.

    Sheen ended the mirage leader''s life, and looked in the direction of the crystal seal with her pale face."Bang!"

    With a burst of broken sound, the crystal was finally completely broken, so that the scarred girl saw the sky again.

    Amazing magic, so that the temple over the dark clouds are stirred into a vortex.

    Terrible evil, let a burst of black fog like a storm, covering the surrounding.

    The girl who had been lying there was directly suspended and put on the clothes made of evil spirits under everyone''s eyes.

    "Boom

    The next second, the evil spirit also gathered behind the girl, let the twelve black wings suddenly unfold.

    That''s the fallen goddess.

    That is the master of darkness and chaos.

    The most powerful evil god finally reappeared in the world.

    In this way, endless evil spirits burst out of the temple and rushed to Kosmos, even about to gush out of Kosmos, covering the whole world.

    It was like the end of the day.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    "Boom...!"

    This is not thunder, nor earthquake, but the sound of evil in the storm.

    It was on this day that the dark and foggy evil spirits, like floods and avalanches, finally burst out of the temple, out of the land of evil spirits, and poured into the whole cosmos.

    "Ah

    "What is this?"

    "No!"

    "Help

    Many people couldn''t help leaving the building because of the terrible movement. They saw the evil spirit like the flood avalanche, fell into panic and shock, and immediately began to flee desperately.

    On the streets of Kosmos, countless people panicked, screamed and fled in a hurry. They were chased by dark floods and avalanches everywhere. It seemed that it was no different from the end of the day.

    The most frightening thing is that in that evil spirit, there are countless irrational evil things roaring out and rushing at the people.

    People can only fear, scream, escape, even in pain, make the fortress urbanized into Purgatory.

    It was a disaster.

    It was a nightmare.

    Those who have witnessed this scene will never forget what happened today in their whole life, making this day even recorded in history.

    That terrible scene, so that the knights in the gate position can no longer calm down, and finally choose to escape according to their inner fear.

    Thanks to this, the people who gathered at the gate of the city rushed out without saying a word and let the dense stream of people flee like ants pouring out of the gates of Kosmos.

    They are unfortunate.

    But at the same time, they are lucky.

    Although the evil current and avalanche are still chasing them, trying to devour the outside world of Kosmos, but at the critical moment, from every corner of cosmos, a beam of light suddenly rises up and goes up into the sky, forming a huge transparent barrier, surrounding the whole cosmos.

    "What is that?"

    Still at the top of the building, lesia, looking at the barrier over Kosmos, was surprised.

    "What a magic..."

    anima also whispered.

    At this time, in the women''s side, a halo like a cover to protect them, so that they are not used to be touched by the evil, so that they fall into madness.

    The halo is black and white. The black is caused by Ayi, and the white is naturally what annima did.

    When the evil spirit suddenly came, they waved their hands at the same time, calling out the black and white halo, blocking the evil spirit from attacking.

    So they can see clearly what''s going on in Kosmos.

    Now, under the action of the huge transparent barrier, the evil spirit that surges in Kosmos is blocked, and can not rush out of this fortress city.

    The same is true of the evil things. They should have rushed out of the city and scattered on the ground, becoming a real disaster, but they were stopped by the barrier and could only roar and knock on the barrier and could not get out at all.

    In addition, Kosmos ne, an innocent people in the evil spirit and evil things to catch up with, is about to encounter misfortune, suddenly disappeared.

    They were transferred to the outside of the city, or to the outside of the barrier. They were looking at the evil spirits and evil objects of the riots in the barrier with a look of terror on their faces.

    Ayi looked at all this and understood something.

    "Is this the guy''s masterpiece?"

    Ayi looks at Lasha.

    "Yes."

    Lasha is the only one who hasn''t been surprised by the situation.

    Because, she knows very well why this happened.

    "After learning about Lilith from Miss Elise, Mr. sheen prepared for the moment."

    The reason for this lies in Rasha.

    Since knowing the seriousness of the matter, when he made the decision to destroy the seal when he had to, sheen prepared for the latter in order not to let cosmos bear the disaster.

    "For the last few days, Mr. Sheen has actually asked me to take him around every corner of Kosmos and set up magical properties there."

    Lasha explained, with no expression.

    "The effects of those features are different, but on the whole, when they are activated, they will directly form an independent boundary that can isolate the whole cosmos and exclude the individuals within the boundary."

    This is not an easy thing to do.

    However, Kosmos has always had a random shift because of the present boundary of the dark temple. In this fortress city, there was an independent space with a sealed temple. Therefore, if we can make use of the environment and the conditions that have been formed here, and use magic to reconstruct the temple, we can easily do this.To this end, sheen also wantonly squandered his magic power, and exerted his magic power to the limit. Only then did he build such a large-scale and powerful border.

    In this way, even if the power of Lilith, the evil god, or the powerful creatures in ancient times, want to break through the boundary and run out is not an easy thing.

    "We can still stay here because the magic power of the two is not much worse than that of Mr. sheen. At this time of protection, the border can not exclude US unilaterally."

    So said Lasha.

    "In the same way, as the builder of the boundary, Mr. sheen, who has no less than the magic power of the boundary, and the goddess Lilith who came out of the seal are still in the temple, and have not been ruled out by the boundary."

    That is to say, now sheen is facing the evil god Lilith alone.

    The whole kosmosley, the onlookers, is just four people here.

    No, not four.

    "There seems to have been another man left by accident." AI Yi seemed to see something. While looking at the direction of the temple, she opened her mouth to anima, and said calmly, "it seems that because your magic is protecting the little girl''s relationship, she has not been ruled out by the border?"

    "... that should be the case." As far as Neville was concerned, she sighed

    Annima''s words didn''t make Ayi have much mood.

    As if she was not interested in the girl at all, Ayi just kept looking at the temple and silenced Lasha.

    Lesia, of course, is the same.

    Looking at the huge border that enveloped Kosmos, and thinking of the brave man who had been slightly green, lesha felt mixed.

    "Has he grown up to the point where such a large-scale enchantment can be built?"

    I still remember that at the beginning, when she was still observing Sheen''s surroundings, sheen was only a novice magician who was just ready to learn new magic, and could only use the primary elemental magic which was forced to be raised to fight against the enemy with her huge magic power.

    Less than a few months later, the novice magician actually had such magic attainments, which really made lesia have to lament for it.

    On one side, Lasha seemed to be aware of the master''s mind.

    "This is Mr. sheen."

    For some reason, Lasha said this to lesha.

    "Lasha?"

    Laixia was stunned and looked at Lasha in surprise.

    But Lasha didn''t seem to pay any more attention to lesha and looked in the direction of the temple.

    There, an earth shaking collision is just about to begin.

    ...

    "boom!"

    The storm like evil spirit suddenly attacked all around, like a dark big explosion, ravaging everything.

    The temple has collapsed.

    All the evil things were blown away by the evil spirit and disappeared.

    The goddess with twelve black wings was suspended in the air like a dark storm center and the core of the whirlpool of hell, constantly releasing amazing evil spirits.

    This is not the evil spirit left over thousands of years ago, but the real power of evil gods, which can make all living creatures crazy, degenerate and crazy, the deepest darkness and the most original chaos.

    There is no life that can keep rational under this evil.

    The will to resist this evil is also not something an individual can possess.

    It''s not a sin that human beings can bear. Even gods and demons have to fall for it. It''s very terrible.

    Under such circumstances, in the storm of evil spirits, there was a figure holding a young girl in her arms. She resisted the evil wind like a storm and uttered a sound of dismay.

    "Why didn''t you get ruled out?"

    Sean held Elise in his arms, and his face was not very good.

    "Goo..."! Ah...! "

    Elise groaned as if in agony, her face twisted, a trace of madness flashed in her eyes from time to time, telling Hearn that she had been eroded by the power of the evil god Lilith.

    If it wasn''t for the power of the goddess of life still working in her body, Elise would have lost her mind and turned into a monster.

    Only sheen, in the evil spirit of the storm, was perfectly intact and unaffected.

    But Sheehan is not feeling very well now.

    "Boom

    Evil storm is still raging, the power is very amazing, so that holding Elise sheen did not know how many times was shaken, like a shell, hit the outer wall of a building.

    For a moment, debris and debris were flying, and smoke and dust were rising everywhere, so that sheen was directly smashed into the interior of the building.

    The power and power of Lilith, the evil god, did not work on sheen, but it still caused physical impact and impact on sheen like this.Of course, sheen wasn''t hurt.

    "Bang!"

    With a burst, sheen punched away the stones and debris that covered him, and jumped out of it, holding Elise in his arms.

    "Damn it!"

    Sheen spits out a mouthful of unknown dust and puts Alice on the ground.

    "Well, saint, you should try your best to keep up with it. If there is any way, you can leave here quickly."

    Sheen could only say that to Elise.

    "You... What are you going to do?"

    Elise can''t help but grab Sean, some difficult voice.

    Sheen replied with a word.

    "I''ll stop her."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    "I''ll stop her."

    When the words came out of Sean''s mouth, Alice couldn''t help but be shocked.

    No way.

    Sheen''s tone was so natural that it seemed that it was a matter of course, which made people feel shocked.

    But Alice still wanted to say.

    "Don''t... Don''t go...!"

    Elise seemed to hold on to sheen unconsciously, her face turned white, and she seemed to be struggling in the erosion of evil, shaking her head desperately.

    "That is the most powerful evil spirit! Being able to compete with the demons! You''re going to die...! "

    Alice called to sheen.

    Unfortunately...

    "dead?"

    Sheen blinked and suddenly laughed.

    "Don''t worry." Sheen again said in a very natural tone, "I''ve already died once."

    Alice was stunned.

    Sheen took advantage of this moment to release Elise''s grip on her hand.

    "Maybe, but I won''t let it go." Sheen said to Elise, "you''re in worse condition than I am. Think about what you should do first."

    Sheen tried to give Elise a "blow star breath" for healing, but it didn''t work.

    Different from those thousands of years ago, Elise was eroded by Lilith''s power. It''s hard to work by magic alone.

    God''s power is equivalent to the unique skill of ordinary people, which is a force against common sense.

    The protoss goddess has no unique skills, or their power is their unique skills.

    If this unique skill is not powerful, that''s all. But the name of the most powerful evil god is not fake. The evil spirit released by Lilith''s power, let alone magic, is that the unique skills that expel negative states will not necessarily work.

    If not, why did the three goddesses seal all the ancient creatures that degenerated into evil things?

    It is because the power of Lilith, the evil god, is so powerful that once it is eroded successfully, it will be tantamount to turning back to heaven without any skill. Only then can people be afraid of it.

    In view of this...

    "we can only use extraordinary means." Sheen looked at Elise, and then said with a smile, "don''t you just say it?"

    And sheen raised his sword.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    With a short spell, Sheen''s sword began to shine.

    "This is...!"

    Alice opened her eyes wide.

    She watched Sheen''s sword. A layer of blade steel suddenly fell off from the blade and closed up. Finally, it turned into a sword ring and put it on the handle of the holy sword.

    The bright brilliance bloomed on the sword, which suddenly turned into gold. Elise, who was bathed in the brilliance, was shocked all over the body, and the negative emotions constantly emerging in her heart faded away at an amazing speed.

    As a saint, Elise is very clear about what this sacred glory symbolizes.

    No, it should be said that as long as it is this ohmic pertanson man, he will know what this glory comes from.

    That''s the most sacred force in the world.

    It''s also a miracle that the brave from the other world can radiate.

    It is the natural enemy of the demons.

    It is also the trump card of Protoss and Terrans, and the most reliable partner.

    "Holy sword..."

    Elise looks at Sean with shocked eyes.

    ...

    at the same time, on the top of the building, everyone saw the brilliant light.

    They all looked shocked one after another.

    "That''s..."

    lesia murmured.

    "Holy sword..."

    as if she had seen the light, she could not hide her complicated feelings and nostalgia.

    "Are you willing to take it out at last?"

    The corners of AI''s mouth rarely rose, showing a happy smile.

    As for Lasha, she looked quietly at the sacred light, and her Ruby eyes twinkled with emotions that others could not understand and perceive.

    ...

    "you... You are..."

    Elise looked at Sean and her voice trembled.

    Sheen just shrugged at Elise, didn''t say anything, just stood up.

    "Pound!"

    The next second, sheen smashed the floor under his feet, and a strong wind stirred up. All the people rushed out of the building and swept in the direction of Lilith with amazing speed.

    Alice can only stare at this scene, for a long time can not return to her mind.In the other direction, a young girl was running forward at a speed similar to that of ordinary children.

    Where it passed, the evil spirit would bypass automatically, even the evil things seemed to give way to the way, allowing the girl to go straight through.

    ...

    "boom!"

    At the top of the original dark temple, the little goddess carrying twelve pieces of black clothes was still wantonly releasing evil spirits, which made the evil spirits become more and more violent, more and more turbulent, and attacked in all directions with bursts of roar.

    The scene, like a tsunami surge, like the flood ups and downs, like avalanche down, like a waterfall torrent, the momentum is very amazing.

    Such an amazing evil spirit has already formed a kind of real natural disaster phenomenon. Everything around the goddess has been destroyed and razed to the ground.

    "Woo...!"

    Sheen intended to rush in directly by the speed, but was stopped by the attack of the evil spirit. The whole person was like retrograde in a typhoon, more like a boat parading on the stormy sea. It was blown by the evil wind, and it was staggering and falling. No matter how big the trend was, he could not rush in.

    "It''s like a real storm...!"

    Sean''s a big mouth.

    He had no idea that Lilith''s evil spirit was released in such a terrible way.

    No wonder the evil spirits of evil gods once covered the whole continent.

    In this way, we can imagine how fast the diffusion will be.

    At least, sheen thought that if he had not prepared for it, the whole Duke of sterling would have been devoured by evil.

    It can not only erode the soul and make people crazy, but also impact everything around in such a way. This is a super destructive typhoon. Every wind that forms this typhoon contains poison. It''s too terrible.

    "Is this the existence that can rival the devil?"

    Sheen finally understood how strong that level was.

    With his present strength, he is unable to connect with the past. It can be imagined that ordinary people will definitely die when they come here.

    "It looks like it''s really hard this time."

    Sheen tightened his sword.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    At the command, the second layer of blade steel began to fall off from the holy sword in Sheen''s hand, and closed back to the sword ring, which appeared behind the first ring.

    Sheen untied the second seal of the sword and liberated the greater power of the sword.

    "Zheng!"

    The brilliance of the holy sword suddenly became more dazzling, and the blade was exposed to the outside world, making the gorgeous sword body glitter in the dark evil.

    Sheen only felt a huge force coming into his body, making him stronger.

    Now, sheen finally managed to stabilize himself in the storm of evil.

    "Evolve!"

    Then sheen let the magic move through his body, exerting the power of extreme change.

    Sean felt much more relaxed, and his body felt as if he could handle it well. He did not hesitate to plunge into the deeper part of the evil spirit and saw the figure of Lilith, the evil god.

    At this time, Lilith, the evil god, still closed her eyes, as if she had not woken up. She was only in the middle of the air, with her black wings on her back.

    But sheen knows that this is not that the evil god Lilith has not yet woken up, but she has no reason, no consciousness, only instinct and power. It is like a doomsday device emitting darkness and chaos. Unless someone catches her attention, she will only follow her own ability to release evil spirit and turn the world into hell.

    Sheen squinted.

    "Since you choose to ignore me, don''t blame me for being rude."

    In Sheen''s body, the huge magic power rises.

    "Payment increase."

    "Pay and strengthen."

    "Pay and expand."

    "Give and maintain."

    Sheen used four kinds of magic in one breath.

    But that''s not for sheen himself, not for Lilith, but for the magic to be cast next.

    "- - using the vast magic power to lead the stars out of the sky --"

    Sean sang the magic spell.

    "- - numerous and numerous, listen to the command of those who dominate the night sky, and show the mystery and track of the gods at this moment --"

    "-- that is light --"

    "-- it is a powerful force of heaven --"

    "-- so, shine, stars --"

    "- -- so, shine, stars --"

    "- -- so, Come down, light -- "

    the familiar magic spell rings, turning the vast magic around sheen into bursts of starlight.It was the superior magic of celestial magic that sheen had used against capelin.

    "[starry arrays]"

    Starlight sparkled, making a sudden formation of celestial bodies, appeared around sheen.

    Each of those objects was larger than Sheen''s previous use, and each was brighter than Sheen''s previous use.

    Because, this time, sheen also untied the double seal of the holy sword, and used magic to enhance its power and effect. This time, the "spread star array" became stronger than ever before.

    Each of the celestial bodies with bright and bright starlight, a twinkle, is Qi Qi arrived around the evil god Lilith, surrounded it.

    "Attack!"

    As soon as sheen pointed at the sword in his hand, the celestial bodies immediately released a dazzling light band, which bombarded the evil god Lilith.

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    The thunder like explosion suddenly went off one after another.

    One after another of the light belt so straight bang in the evil god Lilith''s body, as if there were bursts of light explosion in the same, there is a bit of gorgeous feeling.

    But Sheen''s face changed.

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    With the continuous emergence of the light explosion, the center of the evil storm, Lilith raised her head.

    A pair of Amethyst eyes, slowly opened.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    In this moment, sheen had a feeling of being watched by a terrible existence.

    That pair of Amethyst eyes opened in bursts of light explosion, and in the first time, sheen felt a shiver.

    Because, that pair of eyes, that is, there is no luster, there is no emotion, there is only endless darkness.

    Staring at by that pair of eyes is like being fixed by a pair of compound insect eyes, which makes people feel cold all over.

    AI Yi once said that in the past, even if it was just against the evil god Lilith and was looked at by the other party, it would immediately fall into madness and become evil.

    Now Sheehan finally understood what it was like.

    Seeing those eyes, there was a feeling of seeing the bottomless abyss. It was as if the soul had been taken away by some great terror. If it had not been for the blessing of the Supreme God and the protection of the holy sword, maybe sheen would have gone mad now.

    Just as sheen shuddered involuntarily, the fallen goddess moved in the explosion of light.

    "Boom

    Contrary to the gorgeous light explosion, a strange and dark evil spirit sprang from Lilith.

    If we say that the white light band and white light explosion released by the celestial body, then the evil spirit that Lilith set off is the black halo and black light explosion.

    The deepest darkness was called out by Lilith. It turned into a terrible black hole. It not only swallowed the light explosion in an instant, but also swallowed up all the light bands that had been plundered. Finally, it directly covered the bodies of the celestial bodies, making a complete shock.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    the celestial bodies one by one did not hold on for a second and were crushed by the deep darkness.

    In that scene, Sean''s pupils were shrinking.

    It was the superior magic in celestial magic. Its power was amazing. It was made by people like sheen, whose magic power was almost endless. The effect of this magic was imaginable and absolutely terrible.

    In addition to the increase of magic and the promotion of the holy sword, it is not polite to say that if this magic smashes all the light belts on the ground, it is only in the blink of an eye that the fortress city of Kosmos is razed to the ground.

    But now, in the hands of Lilith, the evil god, they could not hold on for a second and were cracked.

    This makes Sean''s heart wary, without any hesitation, turns into a streamer at the fastest speed, and suddenly retreats and leaves the original place.

    This choice is right.

    "Boom!"

    In the moment that sheen retreated and opened, the evil spirits around him suddenly erupted in the position of the previous second, which turned into deep darkness and set off a dark light explosion, which devoured the space there.

    If sheen stays there, you can imagine the end.

    Of course, he is not out of danger.

    "Boom...!"

    At this moment, all the evil spirits started to stir and turn into a terrible black hole.

    "Click, click, click...!"

    The earth was stirred to pieces.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The building was twisted into a twist and exploded in an instant.

    The whole cosmos covered by the evil spirit at this moment ushered in the destruction of heaven and earth, and was completely razed to the ground under the violence of the evil spirit.

    "No!"

    On the top of the building, anima''s face changed and her hand stretched out. The bright halo immediately burst into a brilliant light, blocking the terrible evil spirit stirred up.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Lesha and Lasha were also shocked. I can''t believe that such a destructive scene is coming.

    "That madman!"

    Even Ayi couldn''t help but scold. When the magic power on her body was shocked, the halo took all the people on the scene to float up in the air, leaving only the building. Under the evil spirit, it didn''t hold on for a second, and turned into powder.

    The long history of the city of Kos has disappeared in every corner of the city.

    "Shit!"

    Sean naturally saw the scene and couldn''t help but curse.

    He knew that with the power comparable to the devil, Lilith, the evil god, could sink a continent and destroy a city. It was only a matter of minutes.

    However, he did not think that the evil god did not even have the slightest hesitation. If he did not, he would have destroyed a city.

    Even if others have such power, they will also be controlled, vent them on the enemy, gather them together, with the intention of causing the maximum damage to the enemy, or simply deliberately convergence, will subconsciously pay attention to the surrounding, so as not to cause such large-scale damage.However, Lilith, the evil god, has no such scruples at all, and even has no consideration at all. Once she makes a move, she will be merciless and vent her own strength towards the surrounding areas, as if the enemy is not only sheen, but all the creatures and all things in the world, without any humanity at all.

    Sheen even felt that if she really wanted to destroy the border that enveloped Kosmos and let the evil spirits and evil things continue to spread out, it was just a matter of thought.

    On the other hand, sheen should be glad that the other side is a fallen goddess without human nature and feelings. He will not deliberately do that kind of thing. He will only exude darkness and chaos like a doomsday device.

    Therefore, unless the evil spirit in Kosmos is strong enough to break the border, Lilith will not take the initiative to break the boundary.

    Of course, once it becomes that way, the evil spirit accumulated in Kosmos will be like a dam that has been released. The evil spirit will explode in an instant and destroy the whole Duke of sterling?

    That is to say...

    "it can''t be too long, can it?"

    Feel the evil spirit crazy impact on his body, so that he was like being stirred in a blender, the whole body came tearing pain, sheen bit his teeth.

    "Then spell it

    With that, Sean held up his sword.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    The last layer of blade steel on the blade of holy sword finally fell off.

    "Zheng --!"

    The unprecedented bright brilliance shines in the endless evil spirit, like a beam of light in the dark.

    The light was dazzling.

    The light is very holy.

    As the third ring appeared on the handle, Sheen''s sword was finally fully revealed and awakened to all its power.

    That power, can not help but penetrate the darkness, but also dispel the evil spirit, stirring in the whole Kosmos as if being suppressed, suddenly become weak, become weak.

    "Ha

    Sheen gave a cold drink, and his sword fell down.

    "Pooh

    As if something had been cut open, the sword light of the holy sword cut off the evil spirit, so that the light in the dark was completely cut off, and the darkness was completely cut off.

    The evil spirit in Kosmos suddenly dissipated.

    Sheen, cut off the evil spirit that envelops the whole fortress city.

    "What a liar...!"

    In the middle of the sky, laixia, covered by halo, saw the scene with her own eyes and cried out.

    "The holy sword..."

    even anima could not help but look at the sword in Sheen''s hand.

    "Sure enough, the power of that holy sword is more powerful than that bastard of Mithra..."

    Ayi''s face is dignified.

    The real power of Sheen''s sword really shocked everyone.

    Of course, it also attracted the attention of Lilith, the evil god.

    "-"

    the fallen goddess raised her head and looked in the direction of sheen again. Her eyes were ancient but frightening.

    Unfortunately, by this time, sheen had already rushed over.

    The fully liberated sword power runs through his body, making him stronger than ever before.

    Until this second, sheen is to take out all his strength, play out the limit of combat effectiveness.

    Lilith raised her hand to such kind of sheen, and let the evil spirits burst into darkness. In a short time, the darkness was like a flood and rolled up in the direction of sheen.

    During this period, the flood like darkness was constantly fluctuating, which turned into a roaring beast, and leaped at Sean with its teeth and claws, just like a thousand beasts galloping.

    "Pooh

    Sheen chopped the sword in his hand and cut the dark beast in two on the spot. Then he ran into the running herd without any reduction in speed.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh

    Chopping sound like continuous thunderstorm, non-stop in this side of the world suddenly appear.

    Sheen turned himself into a streamer of light. In the straight charge of the herd, the holy sword in his hand carried the holy bright light. He danced the brilliant sword light all over the sky and cut off all the dark beasts.

    The dark beast is made up of Lilith''s evil spirit. It has no life, no consciousness. Naturally, there is no death. It should have recovered in an instant and continued to attack the enemy one after another.

    However, the sword has the effect of expelling and purifying the forces of evil nature. The darkness cut between the cuts of the sword, without exception, will disappear in an instant.

    This seems to make Lilith feel threatened.

    "Boom

    So, in a burst of earth shaking roar, Lilith released a more terrible evil spirit, let the evil spirit once again fill the whole cosmos, with a more terrifying force than before, trying to completely destroy the whole world.The sky trembled.

    The earth trembled.

    The border surrounding Kosmos trembled.

    In the end, even the Duke of Stirling shook and told everyone that the fallen goddess was about to move.

    "No way!"

    Sheen finally broke out of the endless darkness and rushed to Lilith.

    In the hand, the glorious sword is cut off.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    "Pooh

    When such a clear and audible split sound sounded, the storm flood like evil spirit suddenly stagnated over cosmos and stopped surging.

    Bursts of evil spirit turned into a wall of black fog, trying to block the chop, but it was cut off by the shining sword.

    Lilith, who was protected by the evil spirit, naturally took this brilliant blow.

    "Tick..."

    in the silent air, the sound of blood dripping is so harsh that the evil god Lilith''s chest exudes a red bloodstain.

    The sword fell into Lilith''s chest and penetrated through her back, giving the evil god a real and fatal injury.

    Feeling the touch of a hit, Sean''s first gentleman was not happy, but happy.

    We should be happy indeed.

    Although Lilith has no reason, no consciousness, so she doesn''t know how to be merciful. She will give full play to her strength with the purpose of destroying everything, but she also has great weakness.

    At least, if Lilith is rational and conscious, she won''t instinctively use power to fight.

    Because this evil god only knows the instinctive relationship of fighting with power and power, and can prevent himself from being interfered by the power of the protoss by virtue of the effect of blessing, so that he can ignore the power brought by his power.

    And if Lilith is rational and conscious, she will never use evil to defend against the holy sword that can break all evil.

    Give everything to instinct, which brings about the nature is like this, do not know how to adapt, do not know how to deal with others.

    Sheen''s hit was successful in this situation.

    The radiance of the sword continuously purifies the evil spirit on Lilith, suppresses the power of darkness and chaos, and makes the evil spirit that covers the whole Kosmos tremble and crumble.

    Until...

    "Bang --!"

    In mid air, a thunderous thump appeared.

    Sheen was in the process of happiness. Even though he had not been able to react, even though he was blown away by a terrible force, he fell like a meteorite and crashed into the ground, smashing the ground in that area.

    The blow came from Lilith''s black wing.

    One of Lilith''s wings suddenly flew over and blew Sean away.

    However, Sheen''s sword still stays on Lilith''s chest, which makes Lilith''s chest continuously bleed with blood, and her body shape can''t help falling from the air to the ground.

    "Cough...!"

    Sheen also pushed away the rubble that had buried him, coughing and crawling out of a deep pit.

    On a closer look, Sheen''s mouth actually shed a trace of blood.

    Yes, Sean was hurt.

    Although the injury was not serious, he did.

    "What a hell..."

    feeling the pain, sheen began to smile bitterly.

    Lilith''s attack, protected by the holy sword, has been weakened by 99%. With the protection of various resistance skills, it also causes damage to herself?

    How terrible would that blow be if it were eaten completely?

    Sheen didn''t dare to go on thinking.

    Of course, this level of cost seems to be taken for granted.

    The most terrible time for the existence of real ferocity is not peacetime, but the counter attack before death.

    Lilith is now a wounded beast and seems to be completely out of control.

    "Boom "Boom "Boom ...

    under the roar, Lilith kept rolling up the evil storm, destroying all around.

    However, the holy sword stabbed on her chest is still playing a role, constantly purifying and expelling her evil spirit, so that she can only let the evil spirit go wild and ravage the surrounding areas, but can not produce such an amazing scale.

    If not, Lilith would definitely destroy the border and sink the Duke of Stirling and even the kingdom of Mithra.

    Now, the sword is to the greatest extent the suppression of her power, let her from the invincible destroyer to a greatly reduced threat destroyer.

    However, even in this case, under the attack of Lilith''s terrible evil storm, Kosmos also repeatedly trembled, making the range of several kilometers around Lilith constantly suffer from impact, crushing, smashing and then smashing.

    "So what''s next?"

    Sean stood up with his chest covered and looked at Lilith, who was frantically destroying everything.

    Also in this moment, by the side, a figure quickly galloped.

    "What...!"

    Sheen successfully found the figure, a change in color, did not react, was the other side into the arms.

    Then Sheehan felt a pain in one of his arms.Because, the comer could not help but raised his hand and bit him hard.

    This bite completely ignored Sean''s resistance skills, leaving a visible tooth mark on his hand.

    However, in the next second, the tooth mark suddenly changed into a mark with some ancient lines.

    Sheen did not respond to all this, looking at the girl doing these things in her arms, stunned there.

    In fact, it is not only Sean who is stunned, but also the women who are looking at everything here from a distance.

    "What?"

    Seeing the girl fall into the arms of Sean and leave the mark on his hand, the girls are shocked.

    Especially anima.

    "She... She entrusted the real seal?"

    Annima was shocked and couldn''t believe what she saw.

    Not to mention anima. Even Ayi, lesha and Lasha all opened their eyes slightly.

    Sheen didn''t know all this.

    "Jadeite, you..."

    Sean seems confused and unprepared.

    In this regard, all of a sudden, emerald rushed into Sean''s arms, just took a deep look at him, turned around and rushed to Lilith''s direction.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Lilith seems to have found the emerald.

    ¡°Laaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    From the beginning to the end, she was like a goddess who had no feeling of doomsday device. This meeting, at last, was like falling into a frenzy, sending out a terrible roar.

    The roar was like a crying girl. It was sharp and harsh. It made all the evil spirits burst into the air, like the toppling sky. It was like a vast expanse of jade.

    "Stop it!"

    Sheen finally responded, changing his face and trying to rush through.

    However, before sheen rushed past, the evil spirit covered like a collapsed sky suddenly stopped over the emerald and stopped moving.

    On jadeite''s body appeared a weak magic wave, making it control the evil spirit.

    This is a matter of course.

    Even the magic life made from jadeite can control evil spirits and evil things to a certain extent. How can jadeite not?

    She is the half body of the evil god Lilith, the reason and personality of the evil god. For her, controlling the evil spirit is the same as controlling her own strength.

    The so-called reason is used to control self-consciousness and understanding.

    Lilith, the evil god, does not know how to restrain herself, and only ignores the cathartic power of the enemy and ourselves.

    Jadeite is born to control this power.

    So feicui rushes to Lilith and pours on her.

    Naturally, Lilith would not have no response. As soon as the black wings behind her spread out, she was ready to blow towards the jade with a surprising burst of air.

    Once hit, jadeite will be blasted by terrible force on the spot, leaving only splashing blood and broken meat.

    "Holy sword!"

    Sheen couldn''t just watch it happen and scream out before he could make it.

    "Zheng!"

    The sword that pierced Lilith''s chest suddenly glowed.

    The light dispelled the darkness and evil spirit, and the power in Lilith was suppressed to the greatest extent.

    ¡°.....£¡¡±

    The black wings from Lilith''s back stagnated.

    Thanks to this, jadeite threw herself in front of Lilith.

    Finally, there was contact.

    "Hum!"

    The atmosphere suddenly trembled.

    In the trembling sound, jade like a light and shadow, so into Lilith''s body, disappeared.

    No, she''s not gone. She''s one with Lilith.

    After nearly ten thousand years, jadeite finally returns to itself and is no longer a ghost wandering alone outside.

    But...

    "laaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa --!"

    Suddenly Lilith screamed in pain, holding her head and stirring up the black wings behind her, she flew into the air.

    "Boom...!"

    As if the evil spirit could not be suppressed, it burst out of its body and turned into a series of terrorist forces. On the one hand, it set off a trembling roar, while sweeping around, forming the largest scale evil wind storm so far.

    The sword was ejected from its body and flew like a streamer into Hearn''s hands.

    "Emerald!"

    Sean, however, did not care so much, and wanted to rush in the direction of Lilith.

    However, someone rushed out faster than him.

    "Shua!""Shua!"

    Accompanied by two voices, one big and one small, appeared in the front and back of the evil god Lilith and surrounded it.

    "Boom

    Amazing magic rose from the two men.

    "Well, it''s time to calm down, little one."

    AI Yi unfolded a pair of dragon wings from the front, opened and closed his small mouth, and actually vomited out a burning breath of dragon breath.

    That dragon breath is terrible, very terrible.

    Even the temperature of the sky and the earth is so high that the temperature in the center of the volcano will rise.

    "..."

    anima was dignified, with one hand and a holy light full of breath of life.

    Ayi and anima used dragon breath and holy light. They evaporated the evil spirit and shrouded Lilith, making Lilith disappear.

    Dragon breath and holy light wrapped her, let her turn into a light source, suspended in mid air, no longer moving.

    "This..."

    Sean stopped and was stunned.

    "Are you all right?"

    "Mr. sheen."

    Two figures appeared next to sheen, imprinted into his eyes.

    "Lasha? Lesia

    Sheen looked at the twins like girls, but for a moment, he couldn''t react.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    At this time, in mid air, Ayi and anima have completely covered Lilith in the light source, so that everything returns to calm.

    If it wasn''t for the transparent boundary above Kosmos, everything on the ground had been razed, and there was only a piece of wasteland and ruins left in Kosmos, and nothing else remained. If we told others that none of this was a dream, maybe some people would think that all the disasters that have happened so far are just their own imagination?

    "Aren''t you missing? How could it be here? "

    At this time, sheen put his eyes on lesia, and his face was still blank.

    Lesha laughed bitterly.

    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later." "I didn''t expect that you would be here and have something to do with Lilith," she said

    Lesha didn''t think of it.

    So, when she first came here and saw Sean, she was shocked.

    But now, it doesn''t seem like the time to care about that.

    "Are you all right? Mr. sheen? "

    She asked sheen.

    Beside her, not only lesha, but also another girl.

    "I... I thought I was going to die..."

    Elise didn''t know when she was with rahia and others, her face was still pale and her heart was still lingering.

    Obviously, in the disaster caused by the evil god Lilith, Elise almost experienced a life of death. Finally, it seems that she was saved by the people on the side of lashia, and she will be brought here with her.

    "I''m fine."

    Sheen shook his head and, after returning to Lasha, did not care about anything else. He turned his eyes and looked into the air.

    There, Ayi and anima have fallen.

    "Not bad." AI Yi praised a sentence as soon as he came up and said, "you are more capable than I imagined if you can still do this in the face of that madman."

    It seems that the Dragon demon is satisfied with Sheen''s performance.

    On the contrary, it is another person that sheen doesn''t know. A pair of eyes are clearly closed, but it seems that they are staring at him closely, so that sheen can clearly feel that the other party''s "line of sight" falls on his body.

    "Are you..."

    Sheen frowned and asked.

    Although he didn''t know who the other party was, sheen could feel the amazing magic and huge breath of life, which made him dare not underestimate each other.

    Of course, the other side will not underestimate Sean.

    After all, Sheen''s performance was not just that of Ayi and others, but also that of anima.

    Therefore, anema saluted sheen solemnly.

    "I''m anima. Please call me by my first name."

    That attitude, as if in the face of a very distinguished guest in general.

    Sheen didn''t care.

    However, the other party''s name, but let sheen know her origin instantly.

    "You say anima?" "Are you the goddess of life?" said sheen

    "What... What?" Elise shivered on the side, looking at annima with shock and excitement.

    There is no doubt that Elise is also the first time to see the goddess of life, to see the object of her faith.

    As a saint, although she is the spokesperson of the goddess of life in the human world, because she has not received the blessing and has not been to the divine world, Elise has never seen the goddess of life.

    Rather, many people don''t have a chance to see the god they believe in.

    God will only appear in the human world when he needs to give blessings. Otherwise, he will stay in the divine world all the time and rarely appear in other realms.

    Therefore, in addition to going to the divine world, if you want to see God, you can only have this opportunity when you receive the blessing.

    As an orc saint, Elise also happened to bow down to her status and meet several goddesses. However, it is rare for her to meet the three goddesses at the top of the protoss face-to-face, let alone her. The Pope of the temple and the king of a country seldom have this chance.

    Because of this, Roxie, who was allowed to go to the divine world at any time, and even was once solicited by the protoss, would appear so special.

    Under such circumstances, for the first time in her life, she saw the God she believed in and prayed for. Naturally, Elise was shocked and excited.

    "This time, Elise," she said

    Annima did not ignore Elise, but touched her head lovingly.

    "Ah..."

    Elise''s pale face suddenly regained her vitality, while letting anima touch her cleverly, she was moved to tears.

    The goddess who had believed in and offered all her life was right in front of her, and asked her personally. This only made Elise feel that she had no regrets in her life.She treated her as if she were her own child, and then she began to smile at sheen.

    "Maybe you just saw me for the first time today, but I have been following you for a few days, so please don''t be too polite to me."

    In anima''s words, there are many things sheen wants to investigate.

    But compared with those things, Sheehan''s most urgent need to know is the status quo.

    "What have you done to emerald... Lilith?" Sheen couldn''t help saying, "is it sealed again?"

    Sheen had to worry about it.

    If it turns out like this, all his efforts will be in vain.

    "Don''t worry." "It''s just a temporary isolation, just like what you''re doing in the city of Kosmos."

    Sheen uses the border to separate Kosmos from the outside world and turns it into an independent area.

    Ayi and anima just did the same thing.

    Of course, their actions are not of the same level as those of Sean.

    In any case, it was the joint work of two of the six demons and the three goddesses. What is the mystery of this is not what sheen can understand now.

    But hearing that it was only temporary, sheen let down half of his heart.

    As for the other half, it''s too early to let go.

    "Now, the goddess Lilith is still in the struggle."

    Annima then restrained her smile and said such a sentence.

    "Struggle?"

    Sheen couldn''t help but lift his heart.

    "That''s right." Anima nodded and said truthfully: "the half body of reason has now returned to its noumenon, but the evil spirit instinct, the controller of darkness and chaos, will not allow itself to have reason so easily. Therefore, if the rational half body wants to regain its body and strength and become a true goddess, it must fight against the dark and chaotic instinct."

    Only when the struggle is successful can jadeite regain everything and completely control its body and strength.

    And if it fails...

    "... Is it dangerous?"

    Sean was silent and asked in a deep voice.

    Anima didn''t answer, she just nodded.

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little repressed.

    Everyone was silent and looked at the light source in the air, not knowing what to say.

    So is Sean.

    "That fool." Sheen said helplessly, "you can wait a little longer."

    As long as you wait a little longer, sheen can find a way to weaken Lilith''s strength a little more, and make emerald''s return more likely.

    "It''s a very good result." However, anima said: "originally, it was almost impossible for the rational half body to return to the noumenon. Now at least there is a turning point, and it is not as hopeless as before."

    "Yes." AI Yi also said faintly: "the power of evil gods can''t be weakened by weakening. Otherwise, when Lilith wreaked havoc on the ground last time, the protoss could have done so to help the half body return?"

    "Yes." Annima sighed and said, "no matter how much I hurt, Lilith, the evil god, will not care, let alone be affected. I can guarantee that."

    Otherwise, Lilith, sealed in the crystal, would not be as scarred as sheen had seen.

    Those wounds were left by the protoss to stop her rampage.

    However, it didn''t work at all. The protoss had nothing to do. Finally, they could only seal it with the power of the three goddesses.

    This time, things turned around.

    "Because of the power of the sword, this time, Lilith, the evil god, was not injured. Even her strength was suppressed and weakened, so there was a chance, right?"

    Next to it, lesia offered her own opinion.

    "If it was not because the power was weakened by the sword, it would be very difficult to take back the body even if there was a way to return to it with a rational half body without much power?"

    Lasha said without expression.

    "That''s what happened." "The rational half body is constantly trying to fight against the weakened evil spirit power. Judging from this situation, it seems that there is no hope."

    "But it''s not a big hope, is it?" Ayi glanced at anima and said, "if it wasn''t, that half of the body would not entrust the real seal to this boy."

    AI Yi''s words, let lesha and Lasha are silent, but also let Alice startled.

    "Miss jadeite has entrusted the seal to Mr. sheen...!"

    Elise was shocked, or even shocked."True print?"

    Sheen frowned, thought of something, and rolled up the sleeves of his arm.

    Above, the pattern marks left by jadeite before it returns to its original form are still there.

    "What is this?"

    Sheen asked.

    It''s anima who answers Sheen''s question.

    "That''s the foundation of our Protoss, a core of existence."

    Anima turned her head, her closed eyes seemed to be staring at Sean.

    "We, the protoss, are separated from the goddess ornis, and the only one that can survive."

    This is something that was mentioned before.

    The number of protoss goddess is limited and fixed.

    Even if they die, they will be reincarnated and resurrected after a period of time.

    "We will never disappear until our supreme god dies."

    So she said.

    The reason why the "body" and "soul" can be rebuilt is that "the body can be destroyed" in the end

    The words made Sean''s heart jump.

    If so, isn''t it that...

    "what she entrusted to you is the core of her existence - [true seal]"

    Anima''s voice came slowly into Sheen''s ears.

    "Once destroyed, she will disappear completely, and she will never be able to reincarnate and revive again."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    According to anima, the protoss'' seal will not appear outside. After death, it will hide immediately, and then slowly move to other places, waiting for reincarnation.

    However, this does not mean that the real seal will not be found.

    If the enemy has the special ability to know the existence of the seal in advance and find the location of the seal, they can destroy the seal and make the goddess of the protoss unable to reincarnate again.

    Therefore, the goddess of the protoss has a habit since ancient times, that is to entrust her own [true seal] to a truly trustworthy person, and the other party will protect the safety of her [true seal].

    In that way, no matter how the goddess of the protoss fights outside, even if she dies, she will be reincarnated and resurrected by this person one day.

    But it also means one thing.

    That is, to entrust their own life and death to this person, and even to be completely bound to this person.

    If you believe in the wrong person, it is suicidal to give your seal to the right person.

    Even if you believe in the right person, if the other party does not have enough ability to protect the security of the seal, or its own security, then once the other party dies, he will die with him, and there will be no fluke.

    For this reason, the goddess of the protoss will not easily entrust the seal, and the more powerful the goddess is, the more so.

    After all, it''s better to protect yourself than to entrust life and death to others. Is that safer?

    In view of this, the act of entrusting the seal of authenticity can only happen to the relatively weak or even completely ineffective Protoss. Goddess who has the ability to fight and protect themselves, or even the goddess who does not trust others, usually does not do this kind of thing.

    Especially now, the war between the gods and demons is over, and the factors threatening the life of the gods and goddesses have been greatly reduced, and no one will choose to entrust the seal.

    In addition, once entrusted, the seal will never be recovered. It will even be completely integrated with the other party. There is no way to separate it. This is a life-long event. Nowadays, few people choose to do so.

    But feicui entrusted her seal to sheen.

    What does that mean?

    It''s simple.

    "She wants you to take care of it."

    AI Yi outspoken the idea of emerald.

    "If she fails in the end, you can destroy the seal directly, and Lilith will disappear completely without harming the world."

    That''s what happened.

    For a moment, Sean could not help feeling a mixture of five flavors.

    He could not help but touch his hand.

    On that hand, the so-called "true seal" is not too obvious. If it is not deliberately concerned, it is generally hard to find it.

    But it is such a small mark that determines the life and death of a goddess comparable to the devil.

    "Hoo..."

    Sean exhaled all the complex feelings in his heart and looked up at the light source in the sky.

    No one knows what sheen is thinking.

    Except for Lasha who''s been watching sheen.

    "Let Miss feicui take care of everything next." "Now, even if Mr. sheen rushes in, he can''t help anything else," Lasha said in a nonchalant voice

    "... I know." Sheen gave a bitter smile, but he was still staring at the light in the air.

    In retrospect, it''s really incredible.

    "I''m not a good man."

    Sheen can''t help but say such words suddenly.

    "Although I was called into this world somehow, I got a second life and a chance to live again. I even got the strongest sword and the strongest plug-in, but I didn''t want to do anything special."

    Sean''s sudden self-report made people stunned at first, and then they were all silent.

    The crowd did not speak, but they all listened attentively.

    Whether it was anima and Elise who didn''t know Sheen''s identity and existence, or Ayi, lesha and lashia who knew Sheen''s identity and existence, they all focused and listened carefully.

    Because it was the first time they heard Sean talking about themselves, and it was also a good opportunity to understand his thoughts and current situation.

    In such a situation, sheen spoke slowly.

    "I have no great ambition to save the world."

    "I have no great ambition to conquer the world."

    "I don''t know if I was the same character, or my values were different from those of my previous life after I died once. I just accepted the fact of living again objectively. Although I was curious and sighed, I didn''t feel too happy and excited."Reincarnate to a different world and become a brave man.

    This kind of thing, for others to encounter, will certainly be excited, excited, frightened, at a loss and even confused for a long time?

    They will also have a variety of ideas, think of their life has been completely changed, and finally firmly want to leave something in this different world, do something?

    But sheen didn''t.

    "I''m very happy with it."

    "I''m a big fan of waves, too."

    "There is nothing I want to do except that I have been summoned by the desire to repay, to revive the grace of my goddess, and to help her achieve her purpose of calling me, as the price of rebirth."

    "Of course, I don''t feel empty about it, and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it, because my idea is also very mediocre, that is, I want to continue to live quietly in this world, and see interesting things and interesting things again."

    "To tell you the truth, there is something wrong with choosing a man like me as a brave man."

    Said sheen.

    "In this way, I know very well that I am not a warm-hearted person, or a person who will consider others. I am not a good person, but I am not a bad person. I am just a very ordinary and ordinary person."

    Ordinary people are like this, not all are warm-hearted, not everyone will consider others, only will be good at themselves.

    Sean was just like them, so he always thought he was a very ordinary person.

    "If it''s too hard for others, it will not affect me too much for myself."

    "However, a little girl was left behind in a package for no reason, and her face was all self-made. All the signs later showed that she was not an ordinary person. Once she got involved, it would be a big trouble."

    "In my style, such a big trouble will definitely be avoided. Even if I can''t do something to throw away a little girl, I will try my best to entrust her to others and throw the pot out."

    However, in the end, sheen broke her usual style. She not only brought jade, but also volunteered to help her. She broke up her identity, and even broke the seal to offend the orc theocracy at all costs.

    Sheen has always believed that this is the inexplicable premonition in his heart.

    But now think carefully, if that hunch is really the guide of fate, it is not tempting sheen to do something, but let him do what he wants to do.

    Roxie also said that the premonition and Enlightenment brought by this blessing from the goddess of fate is a kind of ability that "when something that must be solved by oneself appears, it will eventually touch the problem itself through all kinds of accidents and coincidences through the traction of fate.".

    In other words, if it is not closely related to me, or if it is something that cannot be ignored by my personality and has to be solved, the premonition and enlightenment will not appear.

    So, what''s the relationship between jade and sheen?

    Why did sheen break his usual style of work and help feicui so actively that he did not hesitate to make trouble and make such a big battle?

    The reason, in fact, is very simple.

    "She, like me."

    Sheen finally understood that.

    "I was inexplicably reincarnated, summoned to be a brave man, and came to this world."

    "She was born inexplicably. She became an evil god and came to this world."

    "The difference is that when I was selected as a brave person, I got almost all the advantages. When she was selected as the evil god, she got almost all the disadvantages. She was not only excluded by her own body and strength, but also became a ghost somehow."

    "When I was drifting with the tide, she was also drifting with the current, but I chose to follow the current, but she was forced to follow the current. She had to watch her half of her body run into a big disaster and was sealed. As a result, even herself was sealed."

    "Then, I have only one goal, I want to repay my gratitude, so I wander around. She has only one goal, and she wants to return to the essence, but she has wandered on this land for nearly ten thousand years without seeing any hope."

    At this point, sheen is a bit sarcastic.

    "We are two sharp contrasts. It is clear that it is the starting point of such a similar beginning. Even the process and direction are somewhat similar. However, the development and consequences are quite different."

    "That''s telling me that if I take a wrong step, or if I''m not very lucky, then her end is mine."

    In this way, how can sheen not be touched and do nothing?

    But it may be too late to do these things until he knows all this.

    Therefore, the Enlightenment of fate will appear, let sheen choose to take the emerald, and help emerald.

    That''s the real reason why sheen did everything.At this moment, sheen realized it.

    In addition, I have finished what I should do.

    In this case...

    "you should also stand on the starting point again, stand at the beginning, and choose what to do next, little girl."

    Sheen said this to the light in the sky.

    "Oh, don''t fail?"

    This is the end of Sheen''s words.

    The women listened to these words, did not speak, still kept silent.

    As for what they were thinking, only they knew it.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    "-"

    this is an area that no one can reach.

    This is a world that no one can reach.

    In this field and the world, only jadeite wanders in it like a soul.

    Because this is the body of Lilith, the inner part of the goddess, the depth of consciousness, or the "soul" itself.

    Here, feicui feels that she has become in a trance, even the existence itself is extremely unstable.

    "It''s going to collapse.".

    "It''s going to crash.".

    "It''s going to disappear.".

    "We can''t hold on.".

    Clearly did not feel uncomfortable, such a feeling is constantly flooding into jadeite''s mind, let feicui understand how dangerous his current situation is.

    It''s like immersing yourself in poison and losing the pain. It''s not only not OK, but also more dangerous.

    This is what feicui feels like now.

    In this sense, feicui begins to look back on her memory.

    She can''t talk.

    She''s not mature either.

    Even though it has survived for nearly 10000 years, jadeite has grown up in terms of personality rationality, but it is going in a wrong direction.

    She wants to improve her rationality and personality strength to fight against her own noumenon. However, the chaotic nature of the noumenon has been suppressing the growth of her personality and rationality. As a result, jadeite''s rationality and even her intellectuality are growing in a strange way.

    In some fields, she knows and understands well. She seems to be more knowledgeable than the old people who have been living for a hundred years.

    In some areas, she seems to understand, or even completely do not understand, than children.

    Such a contradictory and deformed ideology has been maintained for nearly ten thousand years. Sometimes it makes feicui feel anxious, sometimes it also makes feicui feel collapsed, which makes her really unable to bear it.

    She also does not know how to complain about the fate of how to treat themselves, so she can only do her best to eliminate this anxiety and sense of collapse, constantly wandering, wandering on the ground.

    In jadeite''s memory, it''s really just these.

    After all, from the moment of her birth, as a rational half body, she was excluded from the noumenon. She was sealed with the other party immediately after the noumenon made a catastrophe, and then began this extremely long journey of wandering.

    During this journey, she met people who looked pitiful and adopted herself.

    In this journey, she also met people who had a bad heart for themselves and wanted to do something to themselves.

    She tried to live with the former, but found that they had their own family members, their daily life, and there was no place for them. She even had problems communicating with each other and had a great estrangement. Therefore, she finally chose to leave.

    She also drifted by the latter and was sold as a commodity. She did not choose to resist even when the other party wanted to do something wrong to herself. Unfortunately, she was the leader of darkness and chaos, even a rational half with no power. Those negative emotions with dark and evil came into contact with her and even intended to hurt herself In the end, they will fall into madness and die on the spot.

    For nearly ten thousand years, jadeite has always been like this. It is not accepted first and then feels estranged. Otherwise, it attracts those evil people and causes them to die suddenly.

    From the beginning to the end, feicui is a person.

    People call her "the bitterness of looking for happiness", but she doesn''t even know what "happiness" is.

    She doesn''t even know what "misfortune" is.

    Otherwise, when the old demons destroy the space node, break into the temple of the present world and take her away, she will not resist.

    For the long journey, it was just a long journey.

    The only difference is that because someone has been staring at the seal of the noumenon, it is likely to release the noumenon. At that time, an idea came out of jadeite.

    That is, take this journey as the final destination.

    She didn''t want to go on like this anymore.

    She didn''t want to be such a vagrant anymore.

    Therefore, even if she knew that the final result must be eliminated, she also planned to take advantage of this opportunity to return to the noumenon.

    Until, met that person.

    "Hello."

    This is what the other person said when he saw him.

    Very ordinary, very ordinary, without any bright spots and a special sentence.

    At that time, feicui did not feel that she would have much involvement with each other.

    That is, a person, like those people in the past, meets and relates to himself, and finally either he or she will take the initiative to leave, or the other party will die like those who died suddenly. That''s all.But I don''t know why, the other party''s eyes at that time, let feicui have a very deep impression.

    It''s like looking at a big trouble, clearly do not want to contact, but the body and heart against their own will, so that he has to contact, full of tangled eyes.

    That look makes feicui very concerned.

    I''ve never seen jadeite before, full of pity, or full of sympathy, or full of love.

    Because she cares about the eyes, feicui also gets into the bed of the other party that night. She wants to have a good look at the eyes, but she falls asleep unconsciously because her arms are too reassuring.

    Feicui doesn''t know why she feels warm and at ease in each other''s body.

    She did not know that sheen held the blessing of the Supreme God. Otherwise, she might understand that the reason for this was because she had the spirit of the mother of the gods. She had the same sense of peace in her parents'' arms.

    What really changed jadeite''s mood was what happened the next day.

    "Are you going with me, little fellow?"

    When that person looked at himself and said such a sentence to himself, feicui felt quite incredible.

    It''s not because no one has said that to themselves.

    In the past, those who took in and adopted themselves did not say less.

    But their eyes, and that person''s eyes, are totally different.

    In the past, those who were going to take in and adopt themselves only regarded themselves as abandoned children of unknown origin, and they planned to bring her into their lives based on sympathy, compassion and love.

    But this person is different.

    This person''s eyes, respectively, do not want to bring himself to his side, but he intends to enter his side, intervene in her life, her life.

    These are two completely different things.

    The former is to let herself abandon her past and live with them, but feicui can''t do it, so she left.

    The latter is to let oneself face their own problems directly, and the other party will intervene and intervene to face them together.

    In particular, when the other party does not know when and when it will be exposed, as if looking at the same person in distress, let feicui feel different from the people he met in the past.

    Perhaps, even the other party does not know that he has shown such feelings?

    At that time, feicui nodded.

    It is not based on the choice of going with the tide, but for the first time in history, out of his own ideas, loyal to his heart, nodded this head.

    From that time on, everything was destined to be changed.

    Later, feicui found out that he was a brave man. He had a holy sword. He could not only break his seal and return to the body, but also weaken the power of the body and increase the chance of his return.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."

    The other party clearly is not a person who can say such warm-hearted words, but when facing himself, he naturally said such words.

    "Don''t forget, I let you choose whether you want to follow me or not. I also let you say what you have and claim to help you. Since you have made a choice, I will certainly help you to the end."

    For this reason, the other party broke the seal regardless of the consequences, or even chose to do so knowing that it would cause trouble. It was really impulsive and reckless.

    But...

    "don''t worry, we still have time, and then we will think about what to do."

    "All right?"

    At that time, it was inconceivable that the words soothed feicui''s impatience and sense of collapse, so that her incomplete rationality suddenly made a living.

    That is, they should not abandon themselves to death.

    Yes.

    Before that, feicui''s thought of returning was nothing but self abandonment.

    The result of her pursuit is not success, but the intention to end it.

    In other words, in the end, it doesn''t matter whether you succeed or fail.

    She just doesn''t want to go on like this.

    Until then, jadeite first had the idea of success.

    Even if the hope is still very slim, the existence nature of Lilith, the evil god, is a matter of many difficulties and even problems, but feicui still wants to fight for it.

    If you fail, then forget it.

    But if she is successful, this time, she must eliminate the estrangement she felt in the past, enter other people''s lives, and let her rationality really grow up.

    Of course, feicui only wants to enter one''s life now.

    That''s him --

    "my name is Sean, and youThis is also what the other side said when we met for the first time.

    At that time, her answer was jade.

    But this time, she wanted to answer.

    "I''m Lilith."

    "Coming back from the dark, born in the chaos, with the help of the brave, we have successfully obtained the existence of reason."

    "Evil god?"

    "No, it''s not."

    "I am the goddess, Lilith."

    In this way, the girl''s swaying soul, as if it might collapse at any time, quickly stabilized.

    ...

    "boom..."

    this is the roar of the sky.

    This is the trembling of the earth.

    Over cosmos, in the bright light, a burst of bright light, like the sun penetrating the darkness, pierced out and illuminated the surroundings.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    "Coming!"

    Seeing the light source in the sky appeared a vision, on the ground, people immediately all over a shock, have held their breath.

    Annima even approached sheen and whispered to him.

    "If that child fails, please don''t hesitate."

    Sheehan naturally understood what it meant.

    "Lilith, who completely loses the possibility of restoring rationality, is just a cruel evil god, a disaster of the world, so you don''t need to have any psychological burden."

    Annima said this in Sheen''s ear. Her voice was very gentle and kind, giving a feeling that her mother was embracing herself.

    It''s just that sheen didn''t respond to anima.

    He didn''t know whether he could be ruthless enough to destroy the seal she entrusted to himself if feicui really failed.

    Of course, in essence, sheen is a person with strong ability to accept objectively.

    Therefore, if jadeite really fails, he will accept the consequences, and will not do some dying struggle because he is not willing to believe the reality or not give up.

    However, it does not mean that sheen will give up and destroy the seal.

    Maybe, by then, jadeite will be gone and Lilith will be a real disaster. But as long as the seal is there, Lilith will be able to reincarnate and resurrect beside sheen?

    At that time, perhaps Lilith''s reason will be revived along with her, and be rejected by her, so that emerald will appear again?

    In view of this, Sean has made up his mind.

    "If she does fail, I will kill Lilith here, but I will not destroy the seal."

    Sheen said such a sentence that annima was dumbfounded and looked at Ayi.

    And AI, who receives Sean''s gaze, naturally knows what he wants to say.

    "Yes." AI Yi is very decisive way: "when the time comes, I will shoot."

    Sheen was relieved.

    It''s very difficult to attack Lilith alone.

    But if you have Ayi as a helper, it''s easier.

    After the previous confrontation, sheen already knew that the irrational Lilith had serious weaknesses. Once she fought, she would only wantonly squander her own strength, but she did not know how to adapt.

    There is such a weakness in, I and AI two people join hands, want to attack her, should not be impossible.

    In this way, people stare at the light source in the sky and stop talking.

    The light source, from which the light penetrates is more and more, more and more bright, let the roaring sky appear whirlpool like stirring dark clouds.

    In the whirlpool of dark clouds, a beam of light came down and shrouded in the light source.

    Before long, the light source trembled violently, and when the tremor reached its maximum, it collapsed as if it had reached the limit.

    As a result, light sources such as snow melted by the sun, like scattered snowflakes, gradually disintegrated.

    Inside, twelve black wings were on her back, and the little goddess in the robe appeared again.

    Looking at the little goddess, all present opened their eyes.

    Because, they found that the originally violent and turbulent evil spirit, which was like the quiet darkness, rose and fell around the body of the little goddess, which was extremely clever.

    If the evil spirits before were natural disasters, storms, floods and avalanches, then the evil spirits now are the beautiful scenery after the storm.

    Serenity, serenity, thoroughness and inconceivability are the portrayal of them now.

    Everyone has a feeling.

    "This is the goddess."

    Yes, this is the goddess.

    Inviolability.

    It produces sludge without dyeing.

    It is a legacy and independent.

    Beautiful, pure, natural.

    This is Lilith now.

    "Shua!"

    Suddenly, Lilith disappeared in mid air.

    She turned into a dark light and shadow, as if through the limitations of time and space, and instantly appeared in front of Sean, condensed into shape.

    Because it was too sudden, people did not respond.

    Including Sean, only feel their eyes dim, and then, the girl appeared in front of him.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, with a dull noise, the little goddess bumped into sheen.

    "Goo Hoo...!"

    Sean let out a cry, and the whole man fell to the ground.

    "Hello

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Lesha and Lasha have changed their faces at the same time.

    "Dangerous... Dangerous...!"

    Elise, the most timid, uttered a exclamation and fell on the ground directly.Only Ayi and anima, both of whom seemed to notice something, one relaxed and the other beamed with joy.

    In this situation, sheen also felt that he was being held by a small body.

    Sheen soon understood what was going on.

    His heart was finally completely put down, so that he lowered his head and looked into his arms.

    There, the little goddess hugged him tightly and lifted his head gently. While his long hair with bright color was flying in the wind, a pair of large Amethyst eyes were still staring at him.

    The eyes, as in the past, were calm and peaceful, but clearly reflected Sheen''s face, as if only sheen was left in the eyes.

    "Jadeite?"

    Sheen put his hands around the little goddess, hesitated, and called tentatively.

    In this regard, the goddess is still staring at him, after half a ring, just the lips light.

    "Lilith..."

    once heard the voice only once, from the mouth of the little goddess.

    "My name... Lilith..."

    difficult pronunciation, pleasant sound, nothing but a plain sentence.

    But this sentence, let Sean smile, also let the people around all look happy, one after another.

    "It''s... It''s done!"

    Alice was the first to cheer.

    "It''s really successful..."

    laixia still can''t believe it.

    "Congratulations."

    Lasha is concise and comprehensive.

    "Great."

    Anima is more difficult to hide the moving face, as if for the return of the protoss, this late compatriots feel gratified.

    Even Ayi said something.

    "It seems that the strongest evil spirits have returned."

    This evil god, who had created the largest disaster and turned the earth into Purgatory, finally recovered the appearance it should have been when it was born.

    It also means that there is a goddess who can rival the demons in this world.

    "I don''t know if I should be frank and happy."

    AI Yi said such words, but look at her relaxed expression, presumably, is not really too much as a bad thing?

    Unfortunately, what she thinks is not important to jadeite now... No, it should be Lilith.

    Lilith just looked at the human man in front of her, looked at his heartfelt smile, as if she wanted to remember it forever. His face was always printed in her Amethyst pupil.

    For a long time, it did not disperse.

    ...

    "hum!"

    In this moment, the transparent barrier in Kosmos slowly disappeared.

    "My God..."

    "Cosmos..."

    "missing..."

    The people who fled to the outside of the city finally saw the situation inside the border, and looked at the ruins of the wilderness, one by one all stupefied.

    They won''t know what happened.

    They don''t understand everything.

    They can only be at a loss, stay standing, do not know how long the past, still unable to return to mind.

    No one found that on the top of a high mountain, some distance from Kosmos, there was a man standing on the edge of the cliff, taking everything back to his eyes.

    "It seems to be over."

    Wearing only a white dress, like a ghost, standing barefoot, fair skin, with a dark long straight hair, the tall woman seemed to be in a bad mood.

    "As a result, there was so much noise that only one city was damaged, and there were no serious casualties. This operation was a failure at all."

    Women seem to be very dissatisfied with the result.

    A voice answered her.

    "It did fail, but it was not without serious casualties. My mirage was almost destroyed. All the members were killed, and none of them survived."

    With these words, a gentle and elegant demon man appeared behind the woman.

    Would it be a surprise if sheen and others were here?

    Because, this gentle and elegant demon man is the Danas who was beheaded by sheen.

    Danas with his four magic fighters, Shi Shi ran appeared here.

    "As I told you before, leaving the rational half body behind may lead to accidents, but you don''t believe it. Now, I''ve made a wedding dress for others in vain, my ally."

    Danas stretched out his hand, like a helpless mouth.

    In this regard, the woman is puffed up the cheek, very dissatisfied with the voice.

    "It''s not that the magic life you lent me is too useless. Let them find a nobleman of Mithra and throw half of his body to him, so that the orc gods will become enemies with the kingdom of Mithra. Who knows, they have found such a troublesome target."The woman is making a fuss, but the words she says appears to be very indifferent.

    "You still hate the brave, hate his country."

    Danas had no idea what women were doing.

    "Don''t you hate it?" As soon as the woman''s face changed, she looked at Danas and said, "I know that. You are not the leader of a mirage, are you?"

    "No, mine is indeed the leader of the mirage. There is no doubt about it." Danas looked at the woman, chuckled and said, "it''s just that this is the identity I use when I''m out there. It''s a personal force I''ve formed when I''m wandering around."

    "No wonder." Then the woman suddenly realized and said with a smile, "I said that the son of the leader of the [original devil] could not understand how he was wandering outside with a mirage."

    "What''s more, I didn''t expect that I would meet you who had been betrayed by brave men." Danas burst into a smile and said, "so, it''s quite rewarding."

    "It''s true that this time it''s not completely without harvest." The woman turned her head, looked in the direction of Kosmos and said, "at least, we know a good secret."

    "Yes." The gentle smile on Danas''s face became cold and said, "I didn''t expect that even today, there are brave people who are called to this world."

    "Yes." The woman''s face was still smiling, but like Danas, she became very cold. She murmured, "that''s good. There''s another target that must be avenged."

    "Let''s go." Danas said to the woman, "as before, after this operation, you will have to come to our side."

    "Don''t worry, I remember." A woman''s face doesn''t matter.

    To her, it really doesn''t matter.

    "As long as we can destroy the kingdom of Mithra and destroy the brave, even if it is hell, I will follow it."

    The woman''s voice shook the atmosphere and made the mountains tremble.

    "Good."

    Danas''s cold smile cleared up.

    They left here together as if they had never appeared.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    It was a bad day for Kosmos, Duke Stirling, or Mithra and Laguna.

    Because the disaster happened somehow.

    Kosmos is destroyed.

    The fortress city is gone.

    Although the people have been well protected, there are no casualties, but the disaster and damage here have made many people unable to continue to sit down.

    The destruction of a fortress with a long history, which has guarded the border of Mithra for nearly a thousand years, is very incredible and unacceptable to anyone.

    Especially in the kingdom of Mithra, or the Duke of Stirling, when he heard this news, all the high-level people had a sense of darkness in front of them.

    At least, when she got the news, Anxi couldn''t help standing up from the throne. Barry smashed his desk and swore at him. Finally, he couldn''t sit still. He got on the best coach and came here.

    The response from the ragner empire was also fierce.

    The fortress cities that had been blocking their invasion in the past have disappeared. How can their reaction not be fierce?

    But they can''t be frank and happy.

    Because, under such a difficult situation of Kosmos, their warrior goddess, the second imperial daughter of the Empire, was also missing along with her order of knights with broken blades.

    This made the high-level of the empire into a pot of porridge. The contemporary emperor was in a hurry and sent people to investigate the situation at night.

    It can be said that both countries have fallen into great turbulence because of this incident.

    Even those civilians were shocked when they learned that Kosmos was destroyed. They felt both incredible and shuddering. They began to talk one after another, making both countries full of rumors.

    The only good news is that this time, the two countries will no longer doubt each other.

    There is no way, both sides have suffered great losses, and the losses can not be easily borne. In such a case, no one will suspect that the other party has done something wrong.

    Of course, the most important thing is that the divine realm conveyed a thing to the Kingdom and empire through the temples of the two countries.

    That is, this time, it was all caused by an ancient seal.

    The person who makes such a thing is naturally anima.

    After the Kosmos incident, the goddess of life had to take the initiative to disclose the secret of Lilith in order to calm down the turbulence caused by the incident and the possible future troubles.

    This is also the responsibility of the Protoss.

    The protoss will not easily intervene in the Terran struggle, but they will not allow themselves to be a reason for the Terran struggle.

    After knowing the whole thing, the two countries completely put down their doubts on each other, but began to worry about a series of follow-up problems.

    The Kingdom lost a fortress guarding the border, and the life and death of the first order of Duke of Stirling was also unknown in this incident, which was a great blow to the Kingdom and the Duke of Stirling.

    At first glance, the Empire just lost a princess and her private Knights'' order. However, the princess also inherited the imitation sword, which was regarded as the first day of the Empire in the past thousand years. Losing her was also a great blow to the Empire.

    Naturally, the natives of Kosmos have been hit harder.

    They have directly lost their shelter and hometown, which is undoubtedly a very serious problem.

    However, anima has indicated that, because there is a part of the responsibility of the protoss, she will order as the three goddesses to let the protoss assist the two kingdoms to tide over the difficulties.

    However, anima herself did not return directly to the divine world.

    First of all, Elise made a request to anima, hoping that anima would give her a favor to help her find her companions and bring back the orc gods and the orcs who had been transferred.

    Annima agreed.

    However, these are her spokesmen in the human world, her most devout believers, and the orcs of Kosmos have kept Lilith''s seal for thousands of years according to her orders. She, as the LORD God, should offer sympathy and reward to these meritorious officials.

    Second, the situation of Sheen''s side makes annima quite concerned. Before we know it clearly, annima can''t go back directly.

    So, after that, the party moved to the nearest city from Kosmos - eutri.

    There, under the arrangement of Rasha, the people stayed in a high-class hotel and stayed here temporarily.

    Sheen also had a hard sleep here, until all the fatigue to be dispelled, just became fresh again.

    Everything seems like yesterday, as if nothing has happened in general, people sigh.

    Of course, Sheen''s side is not completely without change.The most obvious change was that there was a very sticky little guy around sheen.

    "Come on, Miss Lilith."

    In the hall, on the dining table, Racha took a bowl of soup and scooped it to Lilith.

    "Ah ~ ~"

    Lilith opened her small mouth cleverly, just like before, enjoying the feeding of Lasha.

    However, at this time, Lilith not only had been wearing the black robe, which symbolized the dignity, but also sat on Sheen''s thigh, holding Sheen''s neck, as if she would not come down from Sheen''s body.

    "She''s totally attached to you."

    Lesha was watching the scene and couldn''t help feeling out.

    Not only letha, but Elise, who was guided by anima to reunite with the orc theocracy, was here and saw the scene.

    "The boy hasn''t left Kosmos since he left, has he?"

    AI Yi was eating her breakfast and saying this with her mouth curled.

    "After all, it is the person who entrusts the real seal, and it is not incomprehensible."

    Annima also grinned, as if in distress.

    Sheen didn''t think there was anything wrong with that.

    It is simply a great enjoyment of life to be stuck by the evil gods forced by cattle, and to eat with nephrite in the arms and holding the sweet and warm body of a little girl.

    Sean even spoke of his life.

    "Sure enough, it''s what the brave should do to save the beauty. Well, I don''t hate it if I''m a king."

    This speech, for a time, made everyone speechless.

    Only anima, after observing Lilith quite seriously for a while, reluctantly admitted.

    "It seems impossible to bring Lilith back to the divine world."

    That''s what anima is upset about.

    Strength is still on her own, in the protoss can be ranked in the top three, but also comparable to the demons compatriots, anima of course want to bring her back to the divine world, enhance the strength of the divine world.

    At the beginning, the protoss had great expectations on this matter, hoping that Lilith could become a force to compete with the demons and bring advantages to the war. Who would have thought that Lilith would lose control directly on the battlefield, but could only seal this top-notch combat power, which really made the whole Protoss very unhappy.

    Now, the evil god finally returns to normal. The protoss must want her back to the divine world, right?

    It''s the same with annima. If she can, she really wants to take Lili back.

    But when she expressed her wish, Lilith looked at her.

    That one eye, let annima on the spot back hair cold, like to see the sea of corpses in general, almost no gaffe.

    If it wasn''t for annima, I''d be crazy to be seen by Lilith?

    After returning to the noumenon, Lilith perfectly controlled her own strength, and had the strength that was really comparable to the devil man. She was also very handy when she used her power. Annima, whose strength was not as strong as Lilith, angered people, and naturally suffered a small loss.

    From that time on, anima knew that Lilith did not want to return to the divine world.

    She just wanted to follow Sheen''s appearance. Whether walking, eating, sleeping or bathing, she would stick to Sheen''s side and follow him. Even Lasha couldn''t separate them.

    Under such circumstances, anima had no doubt that Lilith would never mind fighting with herself if she was strong.

    Even if anima is one of the three goddesses, and her status is much higher than Lilith, who is a superior God, Lilith should obey her orders, but Lilith is originally an evil god and doesn''t care about the orders of the three goddesses.

    In view of this, annima has realized that it is impossible to take Lily''s silk with her.

    Unless the Supreme God ohmis personally orders, Lilith, as a Protoss, may not dare to violate it. Otherwise, let alone the goddess of life. Even if the strongest goddess of destiny in the three realms comes, she will not be able to forcibly take her away.

    Sean had a word to say.

    "I''m helpless, and I can''t help it, but it''s all Lilith''s wish. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."

    When he said this, sheen was smiling and unabashed, which made anima want to beat him up.

    Maybe she can''t beat Lilith, but as a brave person who hasn''t grown up, she still has no problem?

    But here, it is another headache.

    "Are you really hiding something from me? Mr. sheen? "

    Annima stares at Sean like a straight line, clearly eyes are not open, but can let people feel her serious and strong vision.

    "You really don''t know why you''re called into this world, do you?"

    Annima asked, very seriously.Sheen also responded.

    "I really don''t know, goddess."

    Sheen looked helpless.

    However, it is a lie.

    Looking at annima, who is very serious in front of her, sheen can''t help but think of what happened when she came to the hotel last night and went back to her room and wanted to fall down to sleep.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    "Should I first congratulate you on having an evil god as a pet? My brave? "

    In the familiar temple, the beautiful goddess, as always, stood in the center, showing some displeasure and even a little ironic smile to the suddenly summoned Sean.

    "..."

    Sheehan was silent.

    At this time, he is lying on the ground.

    The reason is very simple, just because he was in the moment of falling to the bed, he was summoned by the evil goddess in front of him.

    Therefore, the unexpected appearance of heen here is naturally on the spot fell to the ground, the forehead has a moment been knocked muddled.

    Now, sheen can only stand up in silence and look at the goddess in front of her.

    "Wait... Wait!"

    One of the goddess named ninen suddenly froze and made a sound.

    "Well, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have called you here in that situation. I won''t knock me out like I did last time

    In a word, ninen was only halfway through and was immediately replaced by a wail.

    Sheen didn''t know when he appeared in front of ninen. He held out his hand, grasped ninen''s head, and exerted great claw power.

    "It hurts so much..."! Come on, stop it

    Nien hugged Sean''s hand, clutching her head. She was struggling and crying. Tears were coming out.

    However, sheen remained unmoved and continued to use his iron claw skill while keeping his voice from being read.

    "It seems that I didn''t teach you enough last time, my lord goddess." Sheen said without expression: "in this case, let me give you a very profound lesson, let you know, what is the correct posture of a goddess."

    "Posture... Posture?" Ninen stopped struggling and raised her head, which she held tightly by sheen. Although her eyes were tearful, she no longer cried out for pain. Instead, she said with joy: "you can let me go first. Don''t worry. I know what posture you like. I have learned it and I will make you satisfied!"

    Sheen turned black on the spot.

    Don''t think I didn''t know you were driving!

    And... When did you know what our favorite pose was?

    This is an invasion of privacy!

    Now, sheen did not hesitate to increase his strength.

    "Ah, ah! It''s going to explode! My head is going to explode

    Nienton cried out in pain, completely lost the sacred and perfect of the past, and became extremely embarrassed and extremely useless.

    "Alas..."

    sheen sighed and let go of his hand.

    "Boo... It''s too much..."

    ninen took several steps back with her head in her arms, muttering as if she felt aggrieved, which made people feel that the human setup was about to collapse.

    "Come on, stop pretending." "This is not your role. Come back to me quickly," said sheen

    Hearing this, the grievance on ninen''s face disappeared instantly.

    "Don''t you like girls like that?"

    Nen looked equally angry.

    "Not bad." Sheen held her arm and did not deny it. She said frankly: "at least the weak soft girls are very successful in bullying, which is better than those who ignore other people''s opinions and drag others away when they encounter good things or want to rest."

    "You still hate the last time?" Nienton gritted his teeth and said: "you obviously got it. On the contrary, it was me who did so much. As a result, stealing chicken didn''t result in eating rice, but also compensated his wife and broke the army. Do you still mean to hate me?"

    "Where did you learn so much from my world?" Sheen was happy and said with a smile: "besides, even if I get it, it doesn''t mean that you haven''t done any immoral things. You can''t be perfunctory in one code after another."

    "who has done immoral things? What you''re doing is immoral, OK Nien snorted and said, "if fate knows you''ve done something like this to her favorite benefactor, you''re dead."

    "Is the goddess still in charge of this?" Sheen immediately Tucao: "is it not all those who have been blessed can make complaints about love?"

    "no one else can eat the same Royal Princess." Ninen looked at Sean, as if she had seen through the mirror water stop, so that if the goddess had a deep smile, she said: "how about it? After you got Lilith''s seal, you should have had a lot of doubts about your little lover? "

    Hearing this, the expression on Sean''s face disappeared.

    Unconsciously, sheen stroked his arm and the tattoo on his arm that was covered by his sleeve.

    It''s just, it''s not Lilith''s tattoo on Sheen''s hand.

    The seal Lilith entrusted to sheen was incorporated into Sheen''s left arm.At this moment, sheen is touching his right arm.

    Yes.

    On Sheehan''s other hand, there was also a tattoo mark.

    It was the mark Roxie had made when she bit Sean when she got to the house. At that time,

    thought that he had been cursed by his royal highness.

    But I don''t mention it at all. I just emphasize one sentence all the time.

    "In this way, you won''t be able to run in the future."

    Before that, sheen didn''t understand what it meant.

    But now, Sean may understand.

    "Is this really the real seal?"

    Sheen had to be so suspicious.

    I can''t help it. Compared with the seal Lilith entrusted to sheen, it''s so similar.

    Therefore, after knowing the existence and significance of the seal, sheen really began to feel suspicious.

    It was not until this moment that Sheehan got the answer.

    "Don''t doubt, that''s the core of existence called" true seal. " It seems that he is not very happy: "if you had already entrusted the real seal to you, you have already decided to become a destiny community with you. Do you think you can really get the royal highness of the princess of heaven by playing the hooligan and the beloved of the kingdom of fortune?"

    Sean has nothing to say.

    he really thought that he had rubbed his royal highness with a thick skin.

    But on second thought, if they didn''t give him a chance, Sean couldn''t even be cheeky?

    perhaps, Luo Xi himself did not think that he went home with Sheehan, but she lost her body. But she had a problem following her trip home, proving that her royal highness really did not defend Shane.

    In view of this, Sean can succeed.

    But...

    "isn''t that right?" Sheen frowned and said, "Roxie is clearly a human being, not a goddess. Why is there such a thing as" true seal "

    Is that not the unique life form of the goddess of the protoss, a manifestation and characteristic of the immortality of the protoss?

    Why does Roxie, a human being, have such a thing?

    It is because of this doubt that Sheen has not been sure whether the mark that Roxie left on her hand is the core of the existence of the real seal.

    In contrast, she seems to know something.

    "the royal highness of the princess is quite special. Although it is human, it can also be treated as a goddess. The situation like her is the first time in history." "If not, why do you think she, as a human being, can be respected and even accepted by the goddesses of the divine world, and almost live in the divine world and become a resident of the divine world?"

    Ninen''s implication is that this is because of the particularity of Roxie herself.

    God is high and the place of people''s belief. If a human wants to live in the divine world, he is also accepted by the goddess. Under normal circumstances, how can such a thing happen?

    "Ask your little lover for the rest." "I can only tell you that the royal seal of your royal highness is not at hand," she said. "If you go back to see her, don''t be scared."

    Sheen rolled his eyes when he heard this.

    Scared?

    We''ve been scared a lot, OK?

    That hateful princess, giving such an important thing to herself, didn''t even explain it well. Let''s see how to deal with you after we go back.

    I know more about being a princess than what is the right posture for a goddess.

    "Well, what did you call me for?" Sheen stopped thinking about it, and said impatiently, "shouldn''t you just ask me to come here just to sour me?"

    "Of course I want to sour you." However, ninen said, "it''s only a long time since I came to this world that you''ve got three [true seals]. Who am I not sour about?"

    Sean was stunned.

    Three?

    Isn''t it two?

    When sheen was there, ninen turned.

    "But, apart from being sour, I do have something serious to tell you." Ninen straightened up, looked at Sean, and said, "this time, you exposed your identity in the process of dealing with Lilith?"

    Sheen shrank his expression and nodded.

    His identity has indeed been revealed.

    It''s not just Elise, it''s even anima who knows.

    It''s not a small thing.

    "Although the moon demon also knows your identity and has begun to investigate this matter, she is a demon. It is not easy to investigate the call of the brave." "But the goddess of life is not the same," Nien said seriously to sheenAs one of the three goddesses, one of the pinnacles of the protoss, it is not too difficult to investigate the call of the brave with the status and authority of anima.

    "Of course, she can''t easily find out the truth. This is a forbidden area that no one can enter except the Supreme God. Only you can arrive at my call. Besides, so far, only a little mouse has slipped in through a little space."

    Ninen said it with a certain meaning.

    "And she will certainly ask you, and she will want to know from your mouth the condition of your call."

    Sheen understood what Nien said.

    "Do you want me to hide the goddess of life from the call of the brave?"

    Sean suddenly.

    "That''s what happened." "It''s not the time to let the protoss know that I''m here," she admits

    Sheen was silent.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Sheen agreed.

    Although I don''t know what Nien is thinking about, let alone what her real origin is, why even the protoss don''t know her existence, and she doesn''t want to be known about her existence by the protoss goddess, sheen still trusts Nien more than anima.

    So, sheen agreed without much hesitation, which made ninen smile with satisfaction.

    well be roughly the same as like as two peas, who is the most beautiful goddess of the same kingdom.

    However, the other side said when he left that sentence, let sheen quite care.

    "I''ve learned almost enough, and I''ve found the perfect way to seduce you. Just wait and see. I won''t fall behind anyone, and I won''t be surpassed by your little princess."

    After throwing the words like that, nean sent Sean away.

    Sheen had no idea what that meant.

    Until he knows that day, he will feel that the greatest enjoyment of life, originally lies in this.

    ...

    this is the end of reminiscence.

    Looking at annima, who still seems to be staring at herself, sheen faces it with a calm attitude.

    He doesn''t need to feel guilty about it.

    Because, this is his business, whether the protoss care or not has nothing to do with him.

    So even if he lied in front of the goddess of life, sheen would not have any psychological burden.

    The only thing he cares about is his identity. Now more and more people know about him, and all he knows is the big man who can decide the policy of his family.

    Naturally, anima, as one of the three goddesses, the pinnacle of the protoss, is ready to investigate the call of the brave.

    According to ninen, Sara is also investigating the call of the brave, hoping to know why the brave still appear after thousands of years.

    They are very clear, this is a very big hidden danger.

    Once known by the world, the turmoil that will occur at that time will be absolutely terrible.

    "Hoo..."

    annima didn''t know if she had seen through Sean''s lies. After a while, she took a breath and looked at Ayi.

    "Since Lord AI Yi has already known about Mr. sheen, does that mean that the senior officials of the demon clan know that the brave have appeared?"

    Annima looks so serious.

    On the contrary, AI Yi is still indifferent.

    "If the senior level of the demon clan knows, do you think the three realms can still be so peaceful now?" AI Yi bit the sweets after the meal, and said faintly: "if they know, they will doubt whether you Protoss restart the secret ceremony of the call of the brave. They want to use the power of the brave to deal with the demons."

    "But the protoss didn''t know about it." Annima frowned and said, "since I don''t even know that the brave appeared, it proves that all the protoss don''t know that the call of the brave is restarted. It has nothing to do with us, the Protoss."

    "Does that matter?" AI Yi asked, "you claim that you are innocent. Do we have to believe it?"

    "... I know it''s hard to convince." Annima was silent for a while, then sighed, "but there are many mysteries in it. I hope the demons can give us some time to investigate this matter."

    Obviously, anima is also worried that the demons will be wary of the protoss, make trouble for the Protoss and even start a war.

    She is very clear, for the demon clan, the brave is a very sensitive existence.

    Because they are proud of their power to overwhelm the protoss, but they are restrained to death by the sword of the brave.

    Even Lilith, the evil god''s power and holy sword, can be restrained equally, let alone the demon clan?

    Therefore, the brave and the protoss are two completely different threats.

    Protoss are just enemies of the past.

    The brave, however, are undoubtedly natural enemies.

    The word "natural enemy" is very sensitive and easily causes excessive fear and vigilance.

    It is because kratish is her natural enemy that the Supreme God omnes will create a great ceremony for summoning the brave. She is an almighty goddess and is indifferent to everything, but she can''t ignore the existence of the devil. Therefore, she even fought with the brave in person thousands of years ago.

    When the Supreme God, who had lost his natural enemies and the only threat, immediately recovered his indifferent attitude and fell into a deep sleep for thousands of years without waking up.

    The natural enemy of the demons is the brave.

    The brave people in the past dynasties have caused great threats to the demons for unknown times, resulting in many times of huge losses of the demons. Even the king of the demons fell under the sword of the brave. It can be seen how much vigilance and hostility the demons will have to the brave.

    It was Ayi, who had killed two brave men without saying anything in the past. If it wasn''t for the end of the war, Her Highness The Dragon demon realized that violence could not solve everything. People''s desire for peace has been reduced a lot. If she had seen the brave man sheen, she would be the first to fight at all costs, Kill Sean on the spot.In view of this, if the demons know that the brave appear, then they will be surprised and angry, so as to target the Protoss.

    At that time, even if the war breaks out again, it will not be impossible.

    In order not to let things get so bad, anyima has to put an end to the trouble.

    Of course...

    "you''d better talk to my sisters about this matter." AI Yi seemed not interested in this, and said: "the rest of the sisters do not know the existence of this brave man, but sister Sela already knows it. With her character, she will find out the truth about this matter."

    "When the time comes..." Ai Yi looks at annima, smiles and says, "if it''s not your Protoss doing good things, then there''s still room for turnover. But if it''s confirmed that you''re plotting something in the dark, the matter may not be so easy to solve."

    These words and expressions made the atmosphere of the scene seem somewhat heavy.

    Anima''s expression was heavy, too, because she knew that Ayi was telling the truth.

    But from Ayi''s words, anima is not without good news.

    That is, as the supreme demon of the demon clan, although she has already known about this, she has not been wary of the protoss, but has chosen to investigate it first.

    The demon lord certainly doesn''t want to see the peace that has maintained for thousands of years be broken, right?

    In addition, there is something obviously strange about the call of the brave. If the protoss really has any plans, it is absolutely impossible for him to let him go around all over the place. With the resourcefulness of the demon chief, these doubts can not be ignored.

    In other words, the moon demon also has some doubts about the call of the brave.

    In this case...

    "after I go back, I will discuss with the goddess of fate and the goddess of nature, and make a good investigation on this matter, and give the demon clan an account."

    Annima looks serious and promises to Ayi.

    "It''s best." AI Yi nodded, but also said: "of course, I''m not interested in these, I''m only interested in the brave man himself."

    In a word, let everyone''s eyes turn to one side one after another.

    There, Sean looked as if he had nothing to do with Lilith, who had nothing to do with her.

    "What are you looking at me for? I have something on my face? "

    Sensing the sight of the crowd, Sean looked up, blinking, a blank, innocent look.

    This made everyone feel speechless.

    "You don''t care about such a big thing at all, you fellow?"

    I don''t know why, since the call of the brave thing has been silent laixia helpless mouth.

    "You don''t want to know what Protoss and demons will do with you?"

    As the object of the call of the brave, the existing warriors themselves may cause wars among the three tribes and break the peace itself. It is not surprising that sheen was taken away by the demons and Protoss.

    The demons don''t want to see this natural enemy wandering outside, because they don''t know what he will do and whether there is any conspiracy behind him. They must want to control sheen, or even kill him directly.

    The protoss will not want the brave to brag outside and touch the demon''s sensitive nerves. Even because they are completely innocent in this matter, they are likely to give Hean to the demon and push him out as a victim to settle the dispute.

    In addition, in the matter of summoning the brave, both clans want to find out the reason. It''s very normal to start from the client of Xi''an.

    In the future, the Greek people will lose all kinds of freedom, which will lead to the loss of life.

    As a result, in such a situation, sheen was playing with no concern to himself. How big is the heart to do it?

    However, sheen just smiles.

    "I can''t help it. I''m just a small Viscount of the kingdom. The summit of the two clans is discussing major issues. Do I have any say in this small role?"

    Sheen''s words, in exchange for laixia''s white eyes.

    "Don''t you have a say?" Laixia was not angry: "who do you think the demons are afraid of? It''s not the protoss, but you, the brave one. Now there''s Lilith on your side. Who can ignore your threat

    As soon as this was said, Sean began to smile.

    Seeing Sheen''s expression, lesha and the rest of the audience knew.

    It''s clear that sheen is being bullied.

    Sure enough...

    "look, aren''t you very clear?"

    Sheen''s words of laughter made people dumbfounded.

    Yes, people know that even if they want to do something to this brave man, it is not an easy thing.

    With Lilith by his side, even Ayi would protect him. What was he worried about?If it doesn''t work, Nina will do it.

    "When you really have to, I will directly call you over and let you take refuge here, so you don''t have to worry about anything. Just do what you want to do."

    That''s what nean left for sheen.

    Moreover, sheen admitted that he could not beat him with his strength and the protection of his sword.

    So...

    "I don''t care about complicated things. You big people decide for yourself." Sheen said carelessly: "I am a traveler in a different world. I can play noble games, see the scenery and learn magic. That''s OK."

    With that, Sean got up with Lilith and left.

    Lesha and Lasha looked at each other, speechless.

    And Ayi and anima are watching Sean leave.

    After a while...

    "it seems that this brave man is different from the brave men of all ages."

    Anima murmured.

    Aye agreed.

    "If not, I would not like him that much."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    Nima, look for Ahn again.

    However, this time, anima not only wanted to fight for the chance to take Lilith away at last, but also suggested to sheen whether to visit the divine world.

    "Don''t worry, although there are still many doubts about the call of the brave, there is no doubt that you are brave, and our Protoss will not be harmful to the brave. Please believe this at least."

    I don''t know if she''s worried that sheen will have extra doubts and worries. Anima added such words to her invitation.

    "Of course, I hope to get the help of Mr. sheen. If you can help us to investigate the call of the brave, the protoss will be very grateful."

    Annima said these words very seriously.

    The life goddess''s attitude is still sincere, and she puts her position very low. She does not have the pride of being the top of the Protoss. She treats sheen with courtesy and shows her respect and kindness to the brave.

    Sheen has also heard that in the protoss, the top three goddesses are very good in character. No matter the goddess of fate, nature or life, they are quite merciful and friendly, and don''t put on any airs.

    So, for anima''s sincerity and respect, sheen still has a good feeling.

    Thinking about this, Sean didn''t die.

    "I''ll go if I have a chance in the future, but now, I still have some things to deal with."

    That''s what sheen said.

    Originally, sheen had a lot of questions about his being called.

    Sean has always been concerned about whether there is something difficult to measure behind the scenes.

    Although Roxie is helping sheen to investigate this matter, she is very busy at the beginning, and there seems to be a lot of secrets involved in the matter. So far, there has been no great progress.

    Therefore, sheen also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to personally go to the divine world to investigate the matter.

    "In that case, I''ll wait in the divine world."

    Annima seems to be ready to be rejected before the invitation, as a result, sheen did not refuse, but actually let annima a surprise.

    Therefore, anima gave a keepsake to sheen, and claimed that as long as she took the keepsake to any temple in the human world, she could go to the divine world.

    "Does every temple in the human world have access to the divine world?"

    Sheen took the token and was curious about it.

    Anima gave sheen a positive answer.

    "Because the temple itself is a large-scale sacred place, the layout, composition and environmental factors can be used as magic rituals to communicate with the divine world. Every temple in the human world has a gate leading to the divine world, unless the structure of the temple does not meet the requirements."

    Anima said that the reason why the children of the human race have to go to the temple for blessing is that the goddess of the divine world will come to the human world through the gate, and select the children with their own professional talents to bless them.

    In addition, the shrine sealed with Lilith can actually communicate with the divine world and open the door to the divine world. The purpose is to enable the protoss to come and solve the problems when the seal is in trouble. Unfortunately, the temple is destroyed in the present world, which makes it impossible to communicate with the divine world. Therefore, anima needs to spend a period of time to catch up Come on.

    Anima also said that the reason for this may be that the old demons intended to do so.

    Otherwise, she could come directly from the dark temple and stop everything, or the goddess of the sect would come to take charge of the matter, and the matter would not have become so troublesome.

    That is to say, although the matter this time is very big, but the final result is absolutely not bad.

    In any case, the return of jadeite was successful, and Lilith, the evil god, finally became complete. This also solved a great hidden danger and helped the protoss solve a big problem that lasted nearly 10000 years.

    As for sheen, needless to say, his reward is already obvious. It is Lilith himself.

    This evil god can''t speak yet, and reason is not so easy to grow up and complete.

    But looking at her clingy strength, sheen felt that even if she was to be driven away, she would not leave.

    Annima can only reluctantly give up, let Lilith temporarily follow Sheen''s side.

    "What''s not for the moment?" AI Yi is very direct way: "this wench even [true seal] entrusted out, do you still expect her to go back?"

    That''s the truth.

    Anima was speechless.

    In the end, anima could only sigh.

    "Well, following the brave is not a rare thing for Protoss like us."

    Now anima put it down. She was ready to leave and go back to deal with the follow-up of this incident. She sent people to discuss with Mithra Kingdom and ragna Empire, and planned to return to the divine world.Before leaving, anima seemed to have a deep look at lesha.

    "I''ll let you go this time. If I break into the divine world again, it won''t be so easy?"

    This sentence, let leixia become a face of indignation.

    "It turns out that you have disappeared for a long time because you have gone to the divine world?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    Who would have thought, but lesia glared at Sean.

    "Who do you think is to blame?"

    Laixia''s tone was somehow full of resentment and resentment.

    "What happened?"

    Sheen didn''t care, but he was curious.

    After all, according to Lasha, at the beginning, lesha would have disappeared because she was watching sheen secretly. She seemed to find something and left in a hurry.

    As soon as she went there, the eldest lady went straight to the divine world. What happened and what she found was impossible for Sean not to be curious.

    Lesia opened her mouth again.

    "... you''ll find out later."

    Lesia left such a sullen remark, and said nothing else.

    Sheen just wants to say that.

    "I hate you people who are willing to show off when they have nothing to do. The plot is all because you guys don''t say one thing or another all day long, and think that they can''t disclose any natural secrets, which makes them seem so procrastinated."

    Sean just wanted to snap on lesia''s head.

    "Believe me, you''ll be happier if you don''t know something so heavy."

    Lesha rolled her eyes and threw such a sympathetic word to him. She led her and turned away.

    "Will you give me more sex?" Sheen curled his lips and muttered, "I want you to have sex."

    Wait.

    Wait for the children to be able to hit soy sauce on the street, see if you can be so iron.

    ...

    after that, anima left.

    Lesha stayed for a while and didn''t seem to make any further arrangements.

    AI Yi was still like that, except that she would run out and show her face from time to time, which made lesha nervous, she was sleeping all day.

    And Sean, this time began to be a bit melancholy, if lost.

    Because, he found that since lesha reappeared, she had been following her all day long, and she would not be his intimate universal maid any more.

    Although Lasha was responsible for the three meals a day and all kinds of chores were handled by Lasha, the daily wake-up ceremony (God''s presence at the bedside, washing and changing clothes, etc.) was gone, which made Sean very sad.

    "Elder sister, do you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge?"

    Sheen had a pathetic look at Lasha.

    It''s a pity that Rasha is not a person who can eat this.

    "I used to regard Mr. sheen as the master''s servant because of the order of the eldest lady. Now, when the eldest lady comes back, my first object of service is naturally the first lady."

    Lasha said this lightly.

    It made Sean take off his pathetic expression, turn his head, and stare at lesha, who was teasing Lilith.

    "Woo...!"

    At that time, the whole laixia people all hit a thrill.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    She was not interested in lesha''s teasing. She just looked at her quietly. Lilith tilted her head to show her doubts.

    "No... nothing..." laixia shook her head, but she whispered with a shudder, "how do you feel like someone has killed me just now, like trying to get rid of me, so as to take away the things around me..."

    Is it not that someone else is looking at what he stole from the palace of Mithra?

    Well, you have to be on your guard recently.

    In this way, when people outside are making a lot of noise because of Kosmos, only sheen here is still flat and light.

    Until Alice showed up.

    "It seems that you have brought back all those precious bumps around you."

    On this day, seeing Oz and mafia, who accompanied her on a visit, sheen raised her eyebrows and said these words with a smile.

    "Yes, everyone''s OK. That''s great."

    Elise looked very happy when the pressure was gone.

    Beside him, Oz and mafia also spoke.

    "Thanks to the guidance of the goddess anima, we not only recovered the companions in the cult, but also recovered the lost clansmen."

    Murphy rarely smiles."I didn''t expect that jadeite actually succeeded in returning and became the goddess Lilith..."

    oz was observing Lilith, who was clinging to Sheen''s side, with a complicated look.

    There is no way. Lilith is the evil god that their family has been guarding for thousands of years. She has suffered a lot before. Now that the evil god has been released, she has returned to her original appearance. They don''t know whether they should be happy or not.

    "What are you going to do next?"

    Sean took Lilith in his arms and asked.

    Lilith has been released, and cosmos has been destroyed. What should the orcs headed by Elise go next? This is a big question.

    Fortunately, their God seems to have arranged it.

    "Through the coordination and assistance of the goddess anima, the Empire no longer pursued the matter, returned to the border, and the kingdom will rebuild Kosmos."

    Mafia answers Sheen''s question.

    "The orcs have made contact with the orcs scattered in all parts of the human kingdom, and finally decided to move to the nearest Orc tribe for the time being. After the reconstruction of Kosmos is completed, they will move back."

    This is also a solution.

    It''s just that...

    "we, the orc magistrates, are going to investigate the man who has been hiding behind the scenes in this incident and has never shown his face." Ozzie knocked his fist and said fiercely, "this is also the instruction of the goddess anima. There are humans in the Terran who cooperate with the old demon sect and commit such big mistakes recklessly. We must find him out."

    Sheen agrees with this approach.

    In other words, Sean has a personal account to deal with.

    Although I don''t know why the other party ordered Danas''s magic life to disgust himself, throw the jade on his side, and let the magic life collectively decide to involve himself in this incident, but it is the so-called gratitude and revenge. If you don''t say yourself, just say the other party''s good deeds to Lilith. If you don''t find him out and teach him a lesson, you can''t feel enlightened.

    In addition...

    "my highness capelin and I are friends." "Now, Her Highness is missing. If you want to find her, you may have to follow this route to investigate."

    This is also a very big thing recently.

    In this incident, the people of Kosmos did not suffer much loss and injury, but the first order led by Duke Stirling and the knights with broken blade led by the second princess were all missing and disappeared completely.

    Coase and moss have died with the rest of them.

    But there are also people holding sheen, not willing to believe this, and have been searching for their whereabouts.

    "I have warned them not to go near the temple, and I deserve it if I don''t listen."

    Sheen didn''t show any affection.

    "You''re not human yet?"

    Elise felt a burst of resentment, but when sheen glanced at her, she immediately jumped and hid behind Mafia.

    "It''s..."

    this second saint is still mumbling, which makes Ozzie and mafia laugh bitterly.

    After the bitter smile, Ozzie cast an unknown line of sight to Elise. The sight was full of love and affection. Mafia noticed this scene, and her face was tense, as if her mood had become very bad.

    "Hoo Hoo..."

    Sean found the scene and grinned as if he were schadenfreude.

    This is a love triangle. Let''s fight.

    Sheen, who was so gloating, didn''t find out. Elise, who was hiding behind Mafia, peeped out her head and looked at his bad smile. Her pretty face turned red.

    Suddenly, oz looks at Elise, mafia looks at Oz, sheen looks at Oz and mafia, and Elise secretly looks at Sean, which makes her eyes crisscross back and forth, forming a very strange scene.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    The pure little goddess tilted her head in Sheen''s arms, and her face was not clear.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    "By the way, Mr. sheen."

    Just then, as if something important had happened to her, she looked rather serious and spoke to sheen.

    "In fact, there is one thing we want to tell you."

    That''s what Mafia said.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Looking at Mafia''s rather serious expression, sheen cast her eyes on her.

    The next second, Murphy uttered a message that made him frown.

    "These days, the orcs have found some broken limbs while cleaning up Kosmos''s battlefield." "I''ve smelled the smell, and if there''s no accident, it''s the head of the mirage, the old demon named Danas, whom Mr. sheen gave to attack."

    Murphy''s eyes fell on her.

    Some of them don''t want to look like that.

    "Danas?" Sheen squinted, looked at Mafia, and said, "what''s wrong with him?"

    Obviously, sheen didn''t feel that the orc''s mastermind would bring up an unimportant topic for no reason.

    Since Mafia mentioned it, it proves that something must have happened.

    Sure enough...

    "We collected the broken limbs and found that they were not owned by the demons, but the signs of life with magic life

    Murphy''s words, let everyone''s eyes.

    Especially Sean.

    "Magic life..."

    sheen murmured.

    That is to say, the Danas is not a demon, but a magic life?

    Is that not to say...

    "is there someone else who is the main messenger of this incident?"

    Lesia was more or less surprised to say so.

    If Danas is a magical life, it proves that he has his own master.

    Since there is a master, it is highly possible that the master ordered Danas to lead the mirage to kosmosli.

    Is it the one who has been hiding behind the scenes?

    People are so thoughtful.

    However, at this time, Lasha suddenly made a noise.

    "I don''t think so."

    Rasha''s sudden words stunned everyone.

    "Why do you say that?"

    Sheen also looks at Rasha and asks curiously.

    "It''s simple." "If this Danas is really a magic life, it is impossible for him to establish a mirage of the old demon faction as an old demon clan," Lasha said lightly

    People don''t understand what Rasha said.

    Only Ayi, frowning at the side, agreed with Lasha.

    "There are many forces in the old demon sect. Although they can''t be called companions, most of them don''t interfere with each other. However, they even despise the Terrans and the Protoss. They regard the present demons as traitors. They think that the demons should return to thousands of years ago, follow the wishes of the demon king, and do not associate with others. Such a group of guys can not identify with a sorcerer It is ordered to form a force of the old demon sect, and then let human beings control and use the name of the old demon sect at will. "

    Elise has said before that the man behind the scenes is not a demon, but a human.

    If he is the master of Danas, the mirage will never be established.

    Even if it is established, it will not take a few days for this force to be torn to pieces by the other angry forces of the old demon sect.

    In view of this, the master of Danas can not be the dark hand behind the scenes, only can be the real and real old demon clan.

    Of course...

    "what if this Danas kept hiding his identity and didn''t let others find out that he was a magical life thing?"

    Lesia came up with a different idea.

    But it''s not anyone else who refutes her, it''s Lasha.

    "If magic can''t hide life for a while, life can''t be found if there''s magic."

    That''s what lesia said.

    "It''s an induction based on the nature of magic, similar to resonance, because we''re all individuals created with the same magic."

    Even if the types and types are different, some are used to create demons, some are used to create demons, some are used to create specific existence, and some are generated randomly, but all the magic used to create magic life is unified into one system - creation of life.

    Therefore, there are some resonance and induction between magic life and magic life. Others may not find the identity of a magic life, but the existence of magic life will not.This is also the reason why Lasha recognized that the people who had been self appointed were magic life.

    As a magic life, Lasha can instantly discover the identity of each other.

    In addition to magical life, even the envoys of the goddess of life such as Elise, Oz, and Mafia could not immediately identify the existence of a magical life.

    Who let magic life be created by imitating the life of demons and demons?

    It takes a little time and sensitivity to recognize them.

    In other words...

    "the master of this magical life will not be human beings, only demons." AI Yi said without expression: "in fact, the other party has been living in seclusion with the dark man behind the scenes. He only sent a magic life to represent himself. He even made a copy of himself with his own magic power, which was used to impersonate himself and set off this event."

    This made everyone silent.

    But the bad news is more than just one.

    "In addition, we did not find traces of the four magic fighters when we cleaned the battlefield. It is estimated that they did not get involved in the outbreak of evil spirits, but took the opportunity to escape." Mafi said in a deep voice: "we brought her out with us and controlled her. But not long ago, we found that she died suddenly and died without leaving a word."

    All of them were speechless.

    Lilith''s eyes twinkled a few times, and finally leaned into Sheen''s arms without saying a word.

    Alice did.

    "Maybe it''s because the magic created by the other side to create demigods is not perfect, or perhaps the principle of life creating magic can''t be applied to the Protoss. There are very big defects in the magic life created by imitating jadeite adults."

    Therefore, there must be something wrong with the life span of this little demon. It is not surprising that he will suddenly die.

    Don''t say it''s a demigod''s magic life, it''s a general magic life. If something goes wrong in the creation, it will lead to similar problems.

    Life creation magic is not a kind of power that can be used to create magic life at will.

    At least, it''s not easy to create a satisfying magic life.

    By collecting the magic power of jadeite, Danas wants to create her replica, which is very difficult.

    Otherwise, all creation magicians will be crazy to collect the magic power of the strong and use them to create their copies.

    Still that sentence, want to create the magic life that accords with the mind, the condition is very much.

    Qualified materials, qualified imagination, qualified skills and talent are all indispensable.

    Even if it was lesha, there were problems in the creation of Lasha, which led to the fact that lashia could not have any combat power at all?

    If it wasn''t for Danas, who was an expert in this field, and had collected rare materials for a long time and piled them up, it would not be so easy for him to successfully create a little devil.

    I don''t also say that he has been prepared for failure, and will spend several decades to complete the creation of this magical life?

    This can be seen from this.

    "... so, after a long time, did we not even catch a culprit in the capital?"

    Sean was depressed.

    So did the rest of them, who felt a little unhappy.

    AI Yi, in particular, was about to write his bad mood on his face.

    You know, this time came to Duke Stirling, Ayi''s purpose is to attack the old demons.

    Now, only some of the tools used to break the seal have been solved, but the culprit has disappeared. The Dragon demon''s highness is in a good mood.

    So, Ayi turned to Alice.

    "Can''t we use anima''s strength to do something about it?" "You used that kind of power to look for our trace. You must have done the same thing, didn''t you?"

    The implication is to let Elise use the power of the goddess of life to search for the signs of life of those behind the scenes, find their whereabouts and find them out.

    "I can''t do it!" Elise quickly shook her head, and Victor Baba said, "that power can only be used to find the source of life signs left in front of me or around me, that is to say, it must have the other party''s breath of life as a reference. In essence, it is not searching, but tracking."

    At the beginning, Elise was able to use this power to "see" sheen and others. It was only because soon after sheen and others left Jeremy, Elise was able to find the residual breath of life of sheen and others on the corpse of magical life in that cemetery.

    But this time, Kosmos was directly razed to the ground, and the behind the scenes gangster has never appeared. Where is the residual breath of life?

    If there were no such restrictions, Elise would have found the trace of capelin. Why wait until now and worry about how to find her?It is possible for annima herself to do so, because she is the goddess of life, the mother of all the Terrans. Her power records the life breath of all the human beings created by herself. Even if there is no reference, the position of all Terrans can be found. Only then can Elise find the orcs such as Oz and mafia. This also means that if the life created by anima is not her, then she will be able to find her There''s no way.

    As it happens, the demons are not the life created by anima.

    In addition, the man behind the scenes of the human has never appeared, and we don''t know who it is. Even anima doesn''t know who to lock in. Can we find out this character?

    What''s more...

    "Lord Elise can''t use the power of the goddess of life freely Ozzie said in a loud voice: "this is a burden on the body of Elise, and the farther away the object is, the stronger the strength is, the thinner the breath of life is left. The greater the burden is on the Lord Elise who uses the power. Once you arbitrarily use the power of the goddess of life, you will die!"

    Ozzie tried to protect the Lord and glared at Ayi.

    However, Ayi only looked at Oz, and oz felt a cool breath running from the sole of his feet to his skull, which almost kept him from kneeling on the ground.

    Ozzie remembered the identity of the man in front of him.

    Anima, in a solemn tone, gave orders to the orcs herself.

    "The little girl who is with the young human noble is one of the six demons. The Dragon demon of the demon clan, you must not annoy her when you contact with her, otherwise the consequences will be more serious than Lilith, remember."

    Thinking of the expression and tone of anima at that time, not only Oz, but even Alice and mafia began to sweat.

    "Do you have a problem with me? Dog? "

    AI Yi then showed cold smile to oz.

    Oz was sweating.

    In other words, if anyone dares to call him a dog as a noble werewolf and orc deity, he would have turned his face and waved his fist.

    But to the little girl in front of me, it is absolutely too long to do so.

    "I... I..."

    Ozzie''s words rolled around in his mouth, but he couldn''t say it.

    Not to mention Ozzie, even the calm and calm mafi in the past was frozen there, unable to reach out to help.

    As for Elise, she was about to faint.

    Even lesha and Lasha did not dare to speak and shut their mouths.

    Until...

    "OK." Sheen was angry at Ayi and said, "bullying a few little guys in your eyes is interesting?"

    The tone of the buried and eliminated, as well as the rudeness to the Dragon devil, makes people scared.

    "Hum."

    However, AI Yi withdrew his sight and snorted, as if he had been persuaded.

    Ozzie and others were relieved.

    Sheen, on the other hand, seemed to have been involved in a trivial matter, without even mentioning it.

    "If you can''t find it, forget it." Sheen turned his lips and said, "anyway, the feud is over. I don''t believe that they will not appear in front of us in the future. Then, we can calculate the accounts clearly."

    This matter has been exposed here.

    "Now that Wang Hui is finished, let''s finish it." Sheen turned to lesha and said, "what are your plans? Miss

    "Me?" Laixia was stunned. After pondering for a while, she sighed, "I don''t know. I haven''t planned yet."

    The eldest lady looked perplexed. She didn''t know what kind of stimulation she got during her disappearance, which led to the road behind her not knowing what to do.

    Sheen just wants to say a word about it.

    (good chance!)

    Sheen''s eyes were shining and he spoke with no doubt.

    "In that case, you go with us first."

    With that, Sean added.

    "It''s settled."

    The crowd was speechless.

    Sheen would not care.

    After all, he still thought about the Almighty maid around him.

    I''m not going to let her slip away! (BR) ~ ~ < br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    In the end, lesia agreed to go with sheen to Wangdu.

    Even if she was a wanted criminal in the Kingdom, she should be far away from Wangdu, and should not be close to Wangdu, so as not to miss, but with sheen there, lesia was not worried.

    Lesha, there''s no way to save others.

    After all, the old demon faction, who participated in the mass assassination ten years ago, also stole important items from the palace. Once discovered by the royal family, even the royal family could not protect her.

    If it wasn''t for fear of the thing lesia stole, perhaps the kingdom would have sent a cavalry to attack lesia.

    Under such circumstances, almost everyone who wants paulia thinks his life is too long.

    But if this person is sheen, it''s not the same.

    For one thing, Sean has aye by his side.

    Second, Sean has Lilith on his side.

    Three, Sean has Roxie behind him.

    In addition, the identity of the brave has been exposed to the Protoss. Presumably, the existence of anima and other people will not be stingy to give them help in secret. Does the Kingdom dare to offend such a person who is sheltered by a great man of God, man and demon?

    Naturally, I dare not.

    In addition, as a space magic agent, laixia is a self-sustaining art expert. She is bold and courageous, but she can also run away directly. No one can stop herself. This time, she will go. She is really not afraid.

    Sheen, of course, is not afraid.

    It''s just that he is not so unscrupulous because there are people (and women) around him, beside him and behind him. He is confident that even if lesha''s existence is found, he has 10000 reasons to be excused.

    Otherwise, do you really think that he is a good cook?

    Besides, Sean wasn''t interested in lesia either.

    "I''m just her maid!"

    As long as you say that, it should be... Maybe... Maybe... Maybe... No problem!

    In view of this, Sean can still protect the young lady before prying into the corner.

    Letha didn''t know about it, or she would have turned around and left, and had nothing to do with Sean?

    Unfortunately, by the time lesia knew about it, it might have been too late.

    In this way, the party completed the purpose of this time and prepared to go back directly to Wangdu.

    However, it was an unexpected figure who came to visit sheen.

    "What brings you here? The Duke of Barry? "

    Looking at Barry who appeared outside the door, sheen raised his eyebrows, surprised and laughing.

    It was Barry Stirling, the owner of the Duke of Stirling''s house, the Lord of the territory.

    Barry appeared here with four knights of high rank, and looked at Sean without expression.

    "That''s what I said." Barry said faintly, "I didn''t know that Viscount boztut would come to my territory and take part in the Kosmos incident."

    Hearing this, Sean knew that the comer was not good.

    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. Now, sheen is the only one here.

    Ayi was sleeping in the room.

    Lesha and Lasha didn''t know whether they first realized the arrival of the great nobles of the kingdom. In order not to reveal their identities, they left the hotel with space magic, totally unaware of the magic and breath.

    Lilith also happened to be sleeping and didn''t wake up.

    Only sheen, after discovering Barry and some good magic, woke up from the bed, left the room, and met the Duke here.

    So sheen sat down and looked across the living room at Barry standing outside the door. He said with a smile, "the Duke can say what he wants to say. Don''t be so coy."

    This remark can be said to have completely torn off the disguise and decorum on the surface, and even refused to give people any face.

    Barry was still expressionless. I didn''t know whether he didn''t want to worry about such a small matter, or because he realized that Sean was no longer the adventurer who could let him round and squash before, he suppressed his emotion in his heart.

    However, the Duchess also walked in without politeness.

    Behind him, the four knights wanted to follow.

    However...

    "bang!"

    With the sound of a very sudden collision, a burst of flying stars burst out, and the four knights were blasted out and fell on the corridor outside the door.

    "You...!"

    Barry''s face changed abruptly at last, and his look at Sean became startled and angry.

    But sheen, still smiling, took back his magic hand.

    "I''m sorry, it''s crossed." Sheen shrugged his shoulders and said, "the Duchess'' entourage seems not to understand the rules. They actually step into other people''s rooms when the nobles talk to each other. I can''t help but teach the Duke a lesson. I hope the Duke doesn''t think I''m too busy."Hearing this, Barry''s face was gloomy, and his heart was full of anger.

    He knew that Sean was trying to bully him.

    Because of his aggressive relationship, the other party realized that there might be an unexpected guest, so he did not intend to give face.

    How could you be taught by a viscount in your own territory?

    This is definitely the first time Barry has ever been!

    But Barry couldn''t give it to him.

    What can be done?

    Behind the other side, however, there are powerful demons. Before we know how the relationship between the two sides is, who dare not openly offend the Viscount?

    Including Barry, the same is true.

    At the moment, Barry can only suppress the anger in his heart, came to sheen in front of him and sat down.

    It has to be said that the Duke is indeed a big man in a high position. He is upright and upright, his face is cold, and his whole body exudes the breath of iron and blood, which is enough to shock ordinary people to the spot and soften their legs.

    But Sheehan is not.

    "I don''t know why the Duke came to me in such a place."

    Sheen said these words carelessly.

    Barry did not do too much superficial work, or in other words, did not feel that mood, directly into the theme.

    "I''ve collected information." Barry said indifferently: "it is said that portstutty arrived here before the accident of Kosmos, and entered into Kosmos. He had a lot of conflict with his highness capelin of the Empire, and met with the first order and the order of the broken blade."

    It seems that Barry did know something about kosmosley.

    "It''s true."

    Sheen didn''t deny it. Instead, he answered with alacrity.

    "Well, I have three questions. I hope you can answer them for me."

    Barry narrowed his eyes and said so.

    "Oh?" Sean seemed to be in a state of interest and said curiously, "what question?"

    "First." Barry held out a finger and asked calmly, "why did Qing suddenly leave Wangdu and come here?"

    "Is that your question?" Shane seemed to be a little funny, and seemed very meaningful. "I was asked by the Royal Highness to come to understand the old evil clan in the Duke of Sterling M. This matter, when I arrived at Duke of Sterling M, arrived at CTRI, I had already talked with the head of the second cavaliers of the Sterling M family. Moss''s guard also mentioned this matter. Surely, the Duke can''t fail to find such information? "

    Sheen''s meaning is very simple, is satirizing Barry to ask knowingly.

    "The second question." Barry didn''t change his face. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he continued to ask, "since Qing was in Kosmos lane at the time of the incident, I would like to ask, what were you doing at that time?"

    "It''s a matter of knowing why?" Sheen''s tone became more meaningful, which made him smile and said: "the protoss must have told the Duke who is the Lord through the Kingdom, so that the Duke probably knows what happened in kosmosli?"

    Through anema''s biography, the world has known that cosmos was destroyed because an ancient evil god was sealed there, but was released by the old demon sect, which led to great disaster.

    However, anima did not tell the world how the evil god was solved. Therefore, the world thought that the evil god was subdued by the life goddess, one of the three goddesses. The people in Kosmos would be safe and sound, thanks to this goddess.

    Sean, however, was not mentioned.

    It''s also about protecting Sheen''s identity, as well as Lilith''s identity, from suspicion and detection.

    So, according to the saying, sheen, like the people in Kosmos, was moved outside Kosmos and protected after the incident.

    But for this, Sean would not have been able to stay so comfortably in the hotel. Someone would have been looking for it.

    So...

    "the Duke wants to doubt me, that''s your freedom, but can you please don''t ask so many roundabout questions?" As if he had seen through Barry''s intention, sheen finally satirized him and said, "just say what you want to say, Duke, Baron, great man."

    This word is no different from offence.

    "... I''ll tell you the truth."

    Barry was silent for a moment, then looked coldly at Sean and spoke in a deep voice.

    "My son, my brother, and my first order, where are they?"

    Barry, at last, said what he really wanted.

    Yes.

    Barry is here to find someone.

    "Before the incident, you had a face-to-face with the first order and the Knights of the broken blade, and advised them not to go near the place where the evil spirits spread. I received such information." Barry seemed to suppress his feelings: "that is to say, before the incident, you may have known the inside story of this matter, but not only did not leave Kosmos, but also seemed to be close to the center of the incident."Barry had collected such information and would have come to him.

    Since sheen knew something from the beginning, Barry certainly would not believe that the fox, who had been choked more than once, would have been simply transferred out of cosmos and had not been involved in the center of the incident from the beginning to the end.

    Rather, Barry is more willing to believe that there is something unknown in this than Sheen''s passive departure from the center of the incident.

    And sheen is the insider, even the participant.

    "I want to know what''s going on here that no one knows, and I want to know where my son, brother and the best knights have gone."

    At this point, Barry has been unable to hide his own anxious tone.

    "Tell me, I want to know everything."

    Barry was almost gnashing his teeth to say this.

    Can imagine, this matter, to this Duke, how big a blow.

    Limcho is the future successor of the Stirling family, and is also the hope of the family to return to the existence of the power center of the Kingdom under his leadership.

    Yuri is also the strongest of the Stirling family, the first master in the field, which is an important pillar of the Stirling family and a symbol of the highest combat power.

    It goes without saying that the first order of knights under the leadership of Duke Stirling is the most important elite and the most important combat effectiveness of the Duke of Stirling.

    This force, now disappeared, how can Barry not be impatient?

    This is definitely a disaster that makes the Stirling family lose a lot, and even may make the Stirling family fall down from the altar.

    Barry could even imagine how the neighboring countries and the Lords of the neighboring territories would be eager to bite the Stirling family.

    This makes the whole Stirling family like a nightmare. They are noisy and panic every day these days.

    Barry is also the same, completely unable to maintain the past iron and blood ruthlessness, fell into the biggest anxiety and uneasiness in this life.

    If it wasn''t, Barry wouldn''t have come.

    He even doubted that if something happened to limjo and others, sheen was behind the scenes.

    This is the so-called villain.

    It is clear that they have been trying to murder others, and the result naturally thinks that others will try their best to murder themselves. What is this not a villain?

    Sheen realized the meaning, and the smile on his face could not help disappearing.

    "What? Was that right? "

    Barrington sneered and clenched his fists tightly.

    Sheen just wants to say that.

    "I''m so busy. Why do I want to see your guy like this?"

    This time, it was Sheen''s turn to be expressionless and even mumbling to himself.

    And sheen''s appearance, undoubtedly let Barry more anxious.

    "Answer me!" Barry stares at Sean, red eyed and growls, "is that you?"

    Obviously, Barry has already jumped over the wall.

    We can imagine how much pressure this incident has put on Barry.

    The succession, the pillar, the greatest fighting capacity and the future hope of the family all collapsed at one go, which made the iron blooded Duke who was feared by many people began to lose his mind.

    Sheen has been too lazy to pay attention to the homeless dog.

    "It''s a waste of time to be honest with people like you."

    Sheen, like a total loss of interest, got up and left.

    At this moment, the vision suddenly appeared.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    "Bang!"

    It''s the sound of broken glass.

    I saw, a line of figures from a fan of windows outside, one side of the broken glass burst in, while the other side quickly surrounded Sean in the middle.

    "Hum!"

    Magic in the body of a line of figures, so that they have to use the magic.

    For a moment, Sheen''s feet fell into the floor like a quagmire. His feet were imprisoned. His body was also bound by chains. There were layers of transparent barriers around his body, which trapped him. There was a very strong pressure inside, as if he wanted to crush him on the ground, making his body sink heavily ¡£

    At that moment, there were at least ten kinds of fetters and imprisons on sheen, and even the magic to block the magic, which made him suffer from heavy bondage.

    Sheen, as if he had not responded, looked at the scene in silence, and did not turn his head until a moment later and looked at Barry.

    There, Barry had risen slowly, his face gloomy.

    "You forced me."

    Barry said these words coldly.

    Sheen has to admit it.

    "It seems that I think highly of you." As if he didn''t realize what the situation was, sheen said in the same tone: "I thought you, the so-called ruthless Duke, should be very clear. Now I''m not the one you can move freely, but you don''t seem to be as smart as the rumor says. This is the so-called meeting is not as famous as it is?"

    He really did not expect that the Duke would dare to attack him openly.

    Even though he had already found that there were many magical reactions and even hostile reactions around the hotel, sheen thought that it was Barry''s guard, not an ambush. The reason why he was hostile to himself was based on Barry''s attitude and regarded himself as the enemy, not really daring to attack himself.

    Who would have thought that Barry really hit himself.

    In the case of knowing that there are demons behind him and the most precious treasure of the kingdom.

    Barry didn''t take Sheen''s sarcasm seriously.

    Is there a backer?

    So what?

    "Don''t forget, this is my territory, my territory." Barry said coldly: "the old demon faction has just moved here, and the event here has just ended. Just a little bit of decoration, it is easy for the sterling family to pretend to be someone from the old demonic faction to move your hand."

    This is also the reason why limjo and others were not too afraid of Sheen''s arrival and even wanted to fight him.

    It''s not that they are not afraid of the people behind sheen, but here, they have too many ways to get away from sin and arrange.

    At Kosmos, if it wasn''t for Ayi at his side that led to limcho and others not daring to act rashly, then they would have dealt with Sean.

    Even if the shock on the surface is big and strong, it is still difficult to guard against small means in the dark. This is the reality.

    so, in other places, Barry really did not dare to offend sheen, but here, in the Duke of the king of king, all he has the final say.

    "Don''t blame me. At this point, I don''t want to be so blatant with you, but it''s about the future of the Stirling family, and I have no other choice." Barry looked at Sean and said, "you can tell me where limjo and their whereabouts are now. That''s all. We can also write off all the past without breaking into the river."

    "Is it?" Sheen cast a glance at Barry, regardless of his own constraints, regardless of his own situation, ironically said: "what if I don''t agree?"

    "Then you''ve made an unwise choice." Barry said without expression: "in fact, we don''t have any deep hatred. It''s just some festivals that are too small to be any more small. I''m sure you can understand."

    Indeed, on the face of it, Sheehan and Barry really haven''t had much trouble.

    Although Barry and limcho have been secretly scheming about sheen, and intend to eradicate the thorn that touches their interests, it is obvious that the festival between the stirlems and sheen is only when Barry denied the credit of sheen in the fight against the slayer faction when he met the king.

    At that time, limjo also personally went to the door to apologize, and wrote off the resentment between the two sides.

    In view of this, only limited to the table Festival, sheen and Barry only that one conflict.

    "As long as you tell me about the whereabouts of limjo and let them come back completely, we can completely cancel out the grudges between us, and even you can gain the friendship of our Stirling family." Barry then said: "you are clear about the status of our Stirling family in the kingdom. With our support, it will not be long before you can rise to the rank of earl, become a superior nobleman, or even be promoted to a marquis. You will remain famous for thousands of years."

    Bullying Galli, Barry used all the means he could.However, the irony in Sheen''s eyes is getting stronger and stronger.

    "Offset?" Sheen took a look around him, then looked at a dozen kinds of bondage magic that he had been given all over his body and said, "I''ve been like this. Do you think the gratitude and resentment can be completely offset?"

    Sean just wanted to ask.

    "Who gives you so much confidence that you think it can be offset by resentment?"

    Sheen''s calm words made Barry anxious again.

    "I said, it''s not a very wise choice."

    Barry''s tone was grim.

    But...

    "you did make an unwise choice." Sheen raised his eyes and looked at Barry. He no longer covered up his disdain and said, "Congratulations, you successfully forced yourself into a desperate situation."

    As the words came out of Sean''s mouth, the hall was suddenly enveloped by the pressure of terror.

    It''s the air shaking.

    It''s the magic that shakes the world.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Including Barry, all of the Stirling family members present turned pale.

    They tried to make a noise, but they found they couldn''t.

    They tried to get out of here, only to find their feet disobeying their orders.

    The body trembled, the heart shuddered, the brain boiled, the bones vibrated, and even the blood stopped flowing, making them fall into an ice cave.

    There is no doubt that it comes from instinct - fear.

    One second, everyone saw it.

    "Click..."

    "click..."

    accompanied by two unexpected sounds of opening the door, two little girls walked out of the two rooms slowly.

    Seeing the two little girls, everyone felt as if they had seen the devil, trembling with fear.

    Barry, in particular, saw the two little girls, eyes protruding, and his heart was full of fear that had never been before.

    Because Barry, one of the two men, had only recently seen him in the house of the boztuts, and knew the identity of the other.

    "Even if you disturb my sleep, if you dare to move me under my eyes, you should be prepared to not walk out of here alive?"

    Looking at Barry''s pillow, Barry''s fear broke out.

    At this point, Barry just wanted to shout.

    "Why are dragons and Demons here...!"

    The Duke didn''t know at all that Ayi was with him.

    No, Barry had information that sheen had two young girls around him, but Terry, the head of the second order, had told Barry that one of the two little girls was Sheen''s sister, and the other was probably the Duke leading the rumored spirit over the years.

    This led to Barry in a hurry, direct judgment error, completely did not expect that the sister in the mouth of sheen would be the identity of the Dragon devil disguise.

    In his opinion, it''s impossible for a demon to disguise as a sister of an ordinary human being?

    In addition, Tris did not deliberately describe Ayi''s appearance, so Barry was misled by the information. He didn''t judge that there was a little girl beside him who was a dragon demon like limjo.

    In addition, Barry thinks that it is impossible for a dragon demon like this to run around with sheen, or even to his own territory. The Duke became a typical smart man, but was misled by his cleverness and pushed himself into hell.

    While Barry was afraid of Ayi''s appearance, on the other side, Lilith saw sheen, who was bound by magic, and for the first time, had a strong emotion in her eyes.

    That emotion is called anger.

    "Boom

    Amazing evil broke out from Lilith.

    "Bang!"

    The evil spirit instantly shocked a group of magicians who bound him and swept them away in the scream. It also broke the layers of shackles on sheen and let him free again.

    "Ah

    Barry was also blasted by the impact of evil, hit the wall, issued a wail.

    But this level of pain is just an appetizer.

    The real hell is still waiting for them.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    "Help... Help..."

    "Don''t..."! Don''t...! "

    "Ah, ah...!"

    With the sound of painful screams, the evil spirits to attack one by one magician are struggling, begging for mercy, gradually the eyes become red, fell into madness.

    "You... You...!"

    Barry was also bathed in evil spirits, holding his head in pain and looking at Lilith in horror.According to the information he collected, the evil spirit that can make people crazy is the power of the evil god that led to the destruction of Kosmos.

    In other words, the little girl in front of her was the evil god who had turned the earth into Purgatory and had been sealed for nearly ten thousand years.

    Now, the punishment of the evil god came upon him.

    "No..."! no No...! "

    Feeling his soul gradually degenerate, Barry gave out the last call.

    Immediately, Barry''s consciousness completely disappeared.

    The owner of the Duke of Stirling lost his self and his life.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    "Ga ah..."

    "woo ah..."

    in a low roar, led by Barry, a group of Stirling family members were turned into red eyes, ferocious faces, and completely fell into madness.

    However, these evil things did not fight on the spot, but as if they saw the God''s tiny mole ants, they bowed their heads in the direction of Lilith.

    But Lilith turned a deaf ear to these evils, and fell into Sheen''s arms. Her Amethyst eyes were full of worry.

    Sheen catches Lilith and laughs.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."

    Sheen touched Lilith''s head and comforted the little girl who seemed to be frightened.

    Although she thinks Lilith''s reaction is a little excessive, even if she doesn''t come out, sheen can''t cope with the situation just now. Her actions and worries are redundant, but this is a little girl who cares too much about her performance, and sheen doesn''t have any opinion about it.

    AI Yi, on the other hand, was just standing there from the beginning to the end. He didn''t even change his face.

    "What are you playing here?" AI Yi denounced sheen and said, "you shouldn''t be hit by this kind of sneak attack, right?"

    Obviously, Ayi also felt that Sheen''s ability, this level of threat, was not worth mentioning at all.

    "I just want to see what this guy will look like when he''s pushed." Sheen shrugged and said, "actually, you don''t have to come out."

    It''s really a bit of a fuss to deal with this kind of goods and to let the devil and the evil gods who can compete with the devil people.

    Originally, sheen wanted to solve it by himself, but he didn''t expect that after he was attacked, the two little girls woke up in an instant and came out without hesitation to start for themselves.

    Lilith, after all, has become a community of destiny with this little goddess. Once something happens to her, she will also have an accident. In addition, the girl is so clingy to herself that she will not hesitate to stand up for herself. This is understandable.

    However, AI Yi didn''t hesitate to wake up and appear for himself, which was quite unexpected to Sean.

    Does this girl care about herself so much?

    Sheen would like to ask.

    Unfortunately, Ayi didn''t give him the chance.

    "Human beings are really more and more brave. People who know that you are me dare to attack you so blatantly. It seems that I haven''t appeared for a long time, and few people remember me as a dragon demon."

    AI Yi looked at Barry, who was crazy and turned into evil things. His small face was full of discomfort.

    If a fool who knew nothing about sheen and Ayi did these things without knowing the sky and the earth, Ayi was too lazy to care about it, but he knew clearly what was involved in it. As a result, the other side would dare to fight against sheen, which was clearly a deliberate provocation to himself.

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    "You haven''t given up the" I''m your man "setting

    Sheen said, not very well.

    "That''s all." AI Yi disapproved of the way: "at least, now a lot of people are that way."

    Being said by Ayi, Sean felt the same way.

    Whether it is the Kingdom, the demons or anima and others, it seems that they all regard themselves as the people of AI Yi, so they can be protected by AI.

    So... I actually ate a lot of soft rice unconsciously?

    How dare you eat the devil''s soft food?

    "Well, why not

    Not only did sheen not feel disgraced, but he felt happy.

    It''s not because I really want to eat a soft meal, but the feeling that someone holds his thigh. It''s really not so cool.

    The main thing is to avoid a lot of trouble, which is what sheen sees.

    Of course, sheen didn''t get along with aye for such a purpose, but since things naturally developed like this, sheen would not feel bad.

    In that sentence, Sean''s ability to accept is very strong, and this level is just pediatrics.

    Then again...

    "I had already decided to go back to Wangdu, but this guy still came to the door on his own initiative. Is this the legendary road of suicide?"

    Sean''s look at Barry was once again intriguing.

    Originally, when he came to Duke Stirling this time, besides attacking the old demons who were doing business here, sheen had another purpose, that is, to give some color to the Stirling family.

    But, because of Lilith, during this time, sheen was not in the mood to go to the stirlems'' trouble, and even forgot about it.

    As a result, they all forgot about it, but they took the initiative to send it to the door. They not only found a dead end, but also reminded themselves of this matter?

    "Good people."

    Sean sighed, his voice full of schadenfreude.In particular, seeing Ayi''s discontent, sheen felt that he had been able to see the future of the Stirling family.

    Sure enough...

    "it''s not over."

    AI Yi didn''t have the idea of peace at all.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Sheen asked curiously.

    "A visit to the so-called stronghold of the Stirling family."

    AI Yi said this without expression, and then wanted to turn around and leave.

    "So impulsive?" Sheen quickly pulled the man back and said, "you don''t want to destroy the clan, do you?"

    "What?" Ayi looked at Sean suspiciously and asked, "what''s the problem?"

    "What''s the problem?" Sean was speechless and said, "don''t you think it''s ok?"

    "I think it''s OK." Ayi looked at Sean and said, "or do you think it''s cruel?"

    If I were someone else, I would think that Ayi was too cruel?

    Obviously, this is the fault of some people, but they killed all the others. What''s the cruelty?

    Such a cruel act, as a brave man, others will stop Ayi, it seems very natural.

    But AI Yi knows that this brave man is different.

    "Do I look like that kind of compassionate person?"

    As expected, sheen said that.

    "Not like."

    AI Yi looks like this, and does not hesitate to answer.

    It''s just that sheen just wants to give her a piece of the answer without hesitation.

    I''m not really a good man, but I can be tactful, and I don''t have to answer so categorically.

    "Forget it." Sheen picked up Ayi, and Shi ran said, "just solve these culprits, and leave the rest of the Stirling family alone."

    "Why?" "They''re all troubling you, and you don''t care about them?" Ai said suspiciously

    "I just don''t think it''s necessary to go through it deliberately." Sheen said casually, "if they''re all here, it''s settled."

    Like the original galuoli family, didn''t sheen also send out the aurora meteor shower and stop it all?

    But the remnant party in Wangdu is not interested in getting rid of it.

    It''s not because of the same code, nor because of the fact that family members can''t be harmed. It''s just that in the past life, there''s a lot of second language about "cutting grass without removing roots, and spring breeze is blowing again" and the protagonist is always killing the whole family of his enemies, so he lacks interest in this kind of thing.

    If Lim Joe is in Stirling''s house, then sheen will still have the motivation to go there. Lim Joe has disappeared, Barry has been left here again. The two people who directly offended him in the Stirling family have tasted the consequences, and Sheen has no idea of looking for trouble.

    What''s more...

    "you are a dragon demon. If you send an order directly to the demon Kingdom, or report to the Kingdom, the Stirling family will be finished. There is no need to go there specially."

    As sheen said this, he turned his attention to the tender body of the girl in his arms, who felt the best.

    Well, it''s still so fragrant and soft. It''s worthy of being the first legal Laurie we met in this world.

    I don''t know that she is thinking of such a thing, and she seems to be depressed.

    "Forget it."

    AI Yi simply no longer pays attention to this matter, only glances at Barry and others, and suddenly exhales a breath.

    The tone, very, very subtle, turned into a burning dragon breath and exploded to Barry and others.

    "Bang!"

    Without any suspense, Barry and others were all evaporated on the spot by the burning dragon breath, and nothing remained.

    In the room, the temperature suddenly climbed to the point of sweating.

    "Lying trough!"

    Sean was so frightened by the sudden challenge that he broke his tongue.

    "What''s going on here?"

    "..."

    lesha and Lasha came back just in time. I don''t know if they have calculated the time, but they are shocked by the high temperature and the rampant magic in the room.

    Instead, it was Lilith, with a calm face, as if she was saying, "it should be done.".

    It can be imagined that even if AI Yi doesn''t make a move, the little evil god will not leave such a few evil things in the eye.

    AI Yi''s face softened a lot and broke away from sheen.

    "Really..."

    looking at the corner of the hall that was scorched by the little dragon breath, sheen grinned bitterly.

    It''s clearly their fault, how on the contrary these two little girls seem to have deep hatred with each other?Sean was buried in his heart.

    In fact, sheen was quite moved.

    Because, with the personalities of Eyre and Lilith, they are not the type who will investigate the characters who are not interested.

    That is to say, both aye and Lilith do it to get angry for themselves.

    So, sheen threw Barry''s existence out of his mind and turned to the women.

    "Now that everyone is here, let''s go back to Wangdu now."

    Smell speech, the women have no opinion, one after another under the head.

    Sheen then blew a loud whistle, let the whistle with magic, resound through the sky.

    "Roar!"

    A dark dragon suddenly fell from the sky.

    Before long, the Dragon flew away in the panic and commotion of the whole town, and swept away in the direction of Wangdu.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Divine Divinity.

    This is a world completely different from the human world and even the demon world.

    Because, the divine world has no land, not to mention the sea, there are only a few floating in the air, like castle like islands.

    Yes, it''s the island.

    The divine world is formed by floating islands, which constitute a wonderful landscape that the other two realms do not have.

    Floating island is moving all the time.

    So the location of the island is changing all the time.

    However, if you look closely, you will find that these islands have traces to follow.

    They are all around a big island standing still, like a moving celestial body around the sun, showing a circular in rotation.

    However, the closer the island is to the center, the fewer floating islands there are. There are only three floating islands closest to the central big island. They are surrounded by their guards or their descendants. The ups and downs are quite pleasing to the eye.

    At this time, on one of the three floating islands, anima appeared here.

    This goddess of life is like walking in the clouds, walking slowly forward, while looking around, clearly did not open her eyes, but seemed to be able to see everything here.

    Before long, anima came to a forest.

    It''s a very beautiful forest.

    The forest is full of the breath of life, which is the environment that anima will love.

    Unfortunately, although anima is the goddess of life, she is not the owner of this forest full of life.

    The owner of this forest is another goddess.

    In order to find the goddess, anima went deep into the forest and finally came to a beautiful lake.

    "Ah, anima, is it you?"

    At this time, a pleasant sound like the spirit of the lake came into anima''s ears.

    Annima looked up, looked at the beautiful clear lake in front of her eyes, and spoke softly.

    "Come out, nadura. I want to see you for something."

    Annima''s voice has just dropped, and in front of it, the lake is suddenly covered with a layer of ripples, and set off waves.

    In the waves, the clear water of the lake seems to be dancing, suddenly there are a stream of water up.

    The water flows around each other and immediately gather together to form a beautiful ketone body composed of water.

    The next second, the ketone body gradually from the water into a solid, into a goddess.

    A goddess with water like ice blue and long waist hair, just like the concept of "beauty", even her eyes are crystal clear ice blue, and a pair of ears are really long and sharp like elves.

    When the goddess appeared, the forest, lake, atmosphere and even heaven and earth seemed to feel happy, constantly emitting a happy mood, either shining or swaying.

    The goddess named nadura came to anima in a trickle of water just like she was born from nature, or the embodiment of nature.

    "Guian, anima."

    With an impeccable perfect smile, nadura salutes anima''s treasure.

    "Guian, nadura." Annima is helpless smile, way: "have said how many times, for me, do not be so polite."

    This is a matter of course.

    After all, this beautiful goddess was born at the same time with anima, the apex of the Protoss. It can be said that she is a compatriot who has been close to each other for many years.

    In the face of the most intimate and affectionate compatriots, annima does not want to see each other so polite, which is a very normal thing.

    Unfortunately...

    "it''s not polite, it''s just basic politeness."

    Na Du''s smiling face is still perfectly faultless. Rather than a goddess, it is better than a princesses Royal Highness.

    Anima has always believed that if nadura is not a goddess, then she will definitely be the most consistent with the concept of "Princess".

    She is dignified and courteous, beautiful and generous. She is close to nature, elegant and modest in every move. She has always been the most popular and beloved goddess in the world of gods and human beings.

    Anima often thinks that if the human life can possess the quality of nadura, it is probably that as a life and race, the cultivation has reached the level of perfection.

    When creating Terrans, anima often takes this goddess as a model for giving. Even when the goddess of destiny guides the life of the lower world, she basically takes the behavior standard of this goddess as an example to guide the life progress and growth of the lower world.

    Sometimes, the other party''s decency, courtesy, calm and generous even make anima feel ashamed. This shows how perfect and perfect the code of conduct of the goddess of nature.Like now, nadura has made an invitation to anima.

    "It''s rare. Would you like to try my honey tea recently?"

    With these words, nadura beckoned her delicate and greasy hand like a white jade, and a cup of attractive honey tea flew from the direction of the lake and fell on annima''s hand.

    "Thank you for your hospitality."

    Annima also could not say the words of refusal, while politely accepted, began to taste.

    The two entered the time of chatting, like two distinguished ladies drinking afternoon tea, relaxed and enjoyable.

    That picture, if seen by others, will definitely be unable to help stopping down, as if to see what beautiful scenery, reluctant to leave.

    In front of nadura, anima can''t help but become fastidious. Her words and sentences become more beautiful, which makes her feel helpless for this more than once.

    But there is no way, anyone in front of this goddess of nature perfect to impeccable behavior, will feel that their behavior can not become too impolite, too ugly, otherwise it will appear very vulgar.

    As a result, annima couldn''t get directly into the topic for a while, and fell into a passive state. She kept chatting with nadura.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that nadura, after tasting her honey tea in anima, gave a satisfied smile.

    "What''s the matter with me?"

    Nadura finally got to the point.

    Annima''s face was tense and she didn''t know when to relax.

    "I do have an important thing to talk to you about, even lidas."

    Annima looked serious.

    "It seems like a great event."

    Nadura nodded thoughtfully.

    Anita knows a lot about nadura. Why doesn''t nadura know anyma?

    Just as Anima praises and praises nadura for her modesty, generosity, politeness and elegance, she also has a high evaluation of her.

    The three goddesses standing at the top of the protoss have their own famous characteristics.

    If nadura is a goddess of perfection who is regarded as a code of conduct that is dignified and powerful, then anima is the most goddess like goddess.

    She loves all the life in the world from the bottom of her heart. She will be happy for their growth and sad for their passing away. Therefore, she never regards herself as a superior existence, but will be close to human beings, close to human beings, close to any life, and look at them equally and guard their existence.

    Even the demons, anima will give a certain degree of respect, because she is the goddess in charge of life, the respect for life is engraved in her instinctive will.

    If anima can''t tolerate anything, it''s that she can''t tolerate depravity.

    In view of this, anima would say to sheen that once Lilith''s return fails, she should not hesitate to destroy the seal directly. She should not let the fallen goddess do evil and harm the living creatures in the world.

    Once this kind of anima is serious, it undoubtedly means that something serious has happened.

    In this way, nadura hears unexpected words from anima''s mouth.

    "Do you think it is possible for the brave to appear in this world?"

    Annima said this to nadura.

    "The brave?" Nadura was slightly surprised. After a moment of surprise, she hesitated and said, "is it the princess of Mithra who was blessed by the goddess of destiny?"

    to say that the brave man who may appear in this world is not the princess''s highness.

    She has been recognized by Mithra''s sword, and has the talent of no one before and after her. With her powerful unique skills, she will be comparable to the brave in the future, which is not to be questioned.

    She is also recognized as a modern warrior, and nadura also thinks highly of her as the most potential and charming existence in the human world.

    So, when it comes to modern bravery, she is the first one that comes to her mind.

    However, anima shook her head.

    "Roxie Ruthie Mithra is indeed a man worthy of being called a brave man, but I don''t mean her."

    Anema hesitated for a moment, then made up her mind and told nadura.

    "In fact, I met a brave man in the human world, a brave man called from another world."

    As soon as she said this, nadura opened her eyes slightly.

    "No way."

    Dura didn''t want to say that.

    "The call of the brave has been sealed. How can there be brave people from different worlds?"

    Durana didn''t believe it.

    "I know how you feel, and I didn''t believe that at first, just like you." "But it''s true, nadura," she said with a wry smile. "I saw with my own eyes that he used the holy sword and helped Lilith return. Lilith even entrusted the seal to him."Hearing this, nadura frowned and was silent.

    No way.

    Nana dura would never have believed such a thing if she had not spoken to her.

    Don''t say it''s the holy sword. It''s the return of the evil god Lilith and the entrustment of the real seal. It sounds like a dream. It''s unbelievable.

    "... did lidas know about it?"

    Nadura asked.

    "No, I haven''t told her yet."

    Anima shook her head.

    "That''s good."

    Nadura nodded her head gently.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    Like anima and nadura, Ritas, the goddess of destiny, is also a person of distinctive personality.

    Anima is selfless.

    Nadura is dignified and beautiful.

    Lidas, on the other hand, is a goddess who regards the sense of mission and responsibility as everything, and integrates tolerance, strength and seriousness into one.

    As the strongest of the Protoss and the strongest of the three realms, this goddess of destiny is duty bound to lead the Protoss and Terrans, and has made many contributions to the progress and growth of the two races.

    In this way, if she knew that there was a problem with the call of brave, she would probably act quickly. For the sake of the world and peace, she would not hesitate to turn over the three realms to find out the truth.

    Nadura can even imagine that.

    Well, it''s going to be a mess.

    After all, it''s a good thing to have a sense of mission and responsibility, but excessive sense of mission and responsibility may lead to out of control behavior and make a lot of excessive things.

    In particular, there are some goddesses of destiny...

    after a little thought, nadura felt a little bitter smile.

    So, nadura decided immediately.

    "Don''t let lidas know about it for the time being." Nadura said solemnly, "it''s better for us to find out for ourselves, and then tell her when we have a general direction."

    "I think so." "If there is a general direction, then lidas should not be too desperate, leading to chaos."

    The two goddesses looked at each other and sighed as if they could see the picture of the most powerful goddess out of control.

    So they had a discussion and made a decision immediately.

    "I''m investigating the summoning of the brave in the divine world. I''ll go to the sealed place to see if there''s anything wrong with the sealed calling ceremony."

    So she said.

    "I will go to the human world and observe the trend of the demon world. At the same time, I will meet the brave man and see Lilith''s condition."

    This is what nadura intends to do.

    Originally, anima wanted to be in charge of the latter''s work, but in terms of the ability to observe and monitor, nadura is undoubtedly more suitable than anima.

    Because nadura is the goddess of nature. She created the existence of the earth and the sea. Every plant and tree on the earth are her eyes and ears. She can also incarnate nature and monitor to the greatest extent. If she does this work wholeheartedly, it is impossible to hide from her what happened in every corner of the human world.

    Therefore, it is more appropriate for nadura to go to the human world, monitor the demon world and contact the brave.

    "You have to be careful." "The brave man was not only followed by Lilith, but also by the Dragon demon Ayi," she said

    "Dragon demon?" Nadura seemed to have no idea that such a thing would happen. She was a little surprised and said, "she has already targeted the brave?"

    "It''s more than just watching." Annima recalled Ayi''s attitude and said helplessly: "she seems to like that brave man very much. For him, she not only ran out to restrain me, but also made some efforts in Lilith''s affairs."

    "How could that angry dragon demon..." Nadura frowned, not willing to believe: "should not, the things called by the brave are actually caused by what the demons do in secret?"

    Obviously, nadura is more willing to believe that there is a plan than a dragon demon would do for a brave man.

    "At the beginning, I didn''t think about it like that, but then I basically believed it." Annima didn''t know how to explain to nadura. She could only say, "you can go and see for yourself. I can only say that the Dragon demon is really different from the past, and the brave men this time are different from those in the past. It''s very... Special? I think it will be the type that the dragon and devil like, so it is quite convincing

    "Is it?" Nadura nodded thoughtfully again and immediately said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll see it myself."

    "Good." Anima stopped commenting.

    The two then saluted and said goodbye after the assignment.

    "Special brave..."

    Looking at the back of animana''s departure, nadura no longer hides her curiosity in her eyes.

    Needless to say, anima''s words intrigued the perfect goddess.

    "Let me see how special this brave man is."

    With a burst of light laughter, nadura''s figure was transformed into a crystal clear water body, like a spirit in the water, surging into the clear lake.

    the kingdom of Mithra.

    In the bedroom, Roxie and Leia are having afternoon tea together.

    Shah Nai as in the past stood behind Liya, loyal to perform the duties of knights, guarding the two Royal Highness tea party.While drinking sweet black tea, Liya looked at Roxie sitting opposite her, her eyes full of thinking.

    Just because Roxie, sitting opposite her, seemed to be absent-minded. She kept looking out of the window and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Roxie."

    Leia called to her sister.

    Unfortunately, Roxie didn''t seem to hear, and she was still looking at the scenery outside the window.

    "Roxie?"

    Leia called again, but still did not let Roxie react.

    In this case, Liya and shanai behind her looked at each other''s doubts and helplessness.

    The next second, Leia reached out and grabbed Roxie''s cheek.

    "Rosie, Ruthie!"

    Leia was a little angry and called out.

    "Ah

    Roxie finally had a reaction. She gave a painful cry and subconsciously clapped her hand holding her cheek. She looked at Liya, who was angry, as if she knew what had happened. She was embarrassed.

    Looking at the embarrassed appearance of her perfect sister, Liya was still a little angry.

    "I said, Roxie, what are you thinking?" Liya then strange and blame the way: "recently you seem to be a little absent-minded, state is very strange, is the body uncomfortable?"

    She said it herself, but she didn''t believe it.

    Because she had never seen Roxie sick, let alone her physical discomfort.

    "I''m fine." When goddess Rosie shakes her head when she is ill, she says, "I don''t have a blessing when I''m sick."

    This is also a proof of Roxie''s unique advantages. Sometimes, even Liya can''t help feeling envious.

    My sister has almost no flaws, which makes people yearn for it.

    As a sister, in the past, Liya was often compared with her perfect sister by others. She once envied and envied herself. She didn''t know why she was born in this world. Her sister compared all aspects of her life. Her inner world was once full of gloom.

    Born in an emperor''s house, sometimes, not being good is a sin.

    Other people''s gossip and covetous eyes, at any time, it is possible that when you show flaws, you will be severely bitten and bruised.

    Liya had such an experience and thought that after her impeccable sister was born, she would probably lose her value completely, be despised by others, and sink into the abyss.

    Similar things have happened many times in history. It''s not surprising that there are all kinds of stories about hostility, hostility and even killing each other for the sake of inheritance rights, whether it''s the royal family or the nobility.

    In this situation, if the situation is normal, then Liya is likely to be under the pressure of her sister''s excellence and the surrounding environment, either she will go to a road of no return, or she will completely disappear?

    But Leah was lucky.

    Because, her sister''s outstanding, already beyond the scope of human beings, to a height that no one can match.

    Sometimes, the gap with a person will make people reluctant, envy, and resentment, but if the gap is too large, it will make people give up and accept the reality.

    That''s what happened to Roxie and Leah.

    Because her sister is too excellent, excellent to distract, not only Liya gradually feel her unwilling and envy is very stupid, even the people around her think it is too inappropriate to compare normal people with Roxie.

    In view of this, before she knew it, Liya gave up her envy and jealousy, and the people around her did not dare to compare with Roxie any more. They thought that Roxie''s excellence was another dimensional thing, which ordinary people could not compare with. It was a matter of course.

    Thanks to this, no longer used to compare, Liya''s own excellence has gradually been found and valued by others, recognized by others.

    This makes Liya also happy, glad that her sister is a monster, so that she and others will not even compare the mood.

    Otherwise, she may fall into the abyss and go on the road of no return.

    But also because of this, Liya herself is unconsciously attracted by the excellence and perfection of Roxie.

    Yes.

    As a sister, Liya is actually her own sister''s admirer, regarding it as the object of longing.

    So, Leah has to say.

    "There''s something really wrong with you lately." "If there''s any trouble, you can actually tell me," she said

    Liya was worried about whether something bad happened to her sister who she didn''t know.

    It''s not just myself, even Anxi recently found that Roxie is not in the state, and has expressed concern for this.

    For the Kingdom, Roxie is too important to lose.

    Recently, Liya often goes to have tea with Roxie. In fact, she is also inspired by herself and even Anxi, who is the king. She hopes to find out the problems in Roxie by beating around the bush."Don''t worry." Leia said with some enthusiasm: "no matter what, I, my father and the people all over the country will stand by your side. If you have anything you want to do, just tell us. I believe that knowing your troubles, all the people in the country will try their best to help you solve the problems."

    It''s not just a casual remark.

    As long as Roxie put out a word, then, the strength of all people in the country, her wish will be achieved.

    "... really?"

    Roxie was silent for a moment, then she opened her mouth.

    "Of course "As long as you are willing to say it, we will help you!" she said

    Liya was very excited and finally was able to help her sister and let her talk about her troubles.

    But...

    "I want to get married."

    When Roxie''s face said such words seriously, Liya''s black tea cup slipped and fell on the ground.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    "Bang!"

    The sound of porcelain falling on the ground is particularly clear, which breaks the elegant and aesthetic atmosphere in the princess''s bedroom.

    But Liya, the initiator of the crime, has completely ignored such a small matter.

    "Get married?"

    Leia was completely lost.

    "Cough...!"

    Don''t say it was Liya, but standing behind her, the silent Sanai opened her eyes and coughed out a mouthful of saliva. The image of the meticulous and noble knight was instantly damaged.

    Two people were completely shocked there, staring at a serious face of Roxie, half a day did not respond.

    And Roxie thought she was not clear enough, so she repeated it.

    "I want to get married."

    The real words really knocked Liya and shanai.

    "Sister Leah?"

    Seeing that Liya didn''t respond, she just looked at herself. Roxie frowned and called her, as if she wanted to say something.

    "Wait!" However, Leia didn''t give Roxie this opportunity. She held out her hand and stopped her speech. She said, "please let me slow down first."

    Leia then pressed her temples and rubbed them several times, as if she suspected that she was in a state of mental fatigue, so she heard something wrong. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath several times.

    After that, Leia seemed to be relieved, opened her eyes again, lifted her spirits, and fixed her eyes on Roxie.

    "Come on, what do you want to do?"

    Leia stares at Roxie, as if hoping that everything she has just heard is a mirage.

    Unfortunately, this hope was broken by Roxie mercilessly.

    "I want to get married." Roxie, as if she had not noticed the abnormality of Leah, said sadly, "what should I do?"

    No, no, no, I''m the one who says what to do, right!?

    Leah wanted to shout.

    Not to say that it was Liya, but Xanadu was dazzled and dazzled.

    But there''s no way!

    What do they hear?

    Roxie wants to get married?

    Royal treasure wants to marry?

    This, this, this, this... This is not a big deal, isn''t it!?

    "I said, Roxie." "Can you tell me why you suddenly want to... Want to get married?" she said

    First of all, we have to make this clear.

    Otherwise, things will not progress.

    Even shanai couldn''t help saying a word.

    "Didn''t your highness always have no interest in marriage before?" "Whether it''s the nobles in the Kingdom, the royal family in other countries, or even the important people of other families, your highness refused to propose marriage without saying a word in the past," she said

    Although Roxie is only 17 years old and very young, in this world, she is an adult at the age of 15.

    Now that you are an adult, you can get married.

    Therefore, couples who have been married at the age of 15 or 16 are both Bi and Bi in this world.

    Even if they are not adults or even born, they may enter into a marriage contract first.

    In particular, the princess was engaged to marriage at birth, and there are countless examples of marriage.

    Liya, for example, has already had an engagement, but I''m not interested in the so-called betrother at all. Even though she is 18 years old and has been an adult for three years, she has not married her betrother. Instead, she has been procrastinating for a long time, making the royal family complain for a long time.

    But Roxie is different. Even if the number of people who propose a marriage is numerous, they can be ranked from the human world to the divine world or the demon world, but her engagement has not been made.

    That''s for granted.

    You should know that Roxie was born at the same time, its magic will disturb the divine world, so that the fate of the three goddesses came to bless.

    In this way, from the very beginning, the royal family and the Kingdom placed great hopes on her, and attached great importance to her potential and future.

    In such a case, do not know how much value Roxie can play, the royal family and the kingdom are naturally not willing to let Roxie engage others.

    Who knows if they deserve Roxie?

    Who knows if they will be promoted?

    Who knows if there will be any ulterior purpose on the other side?

    Who knows whether the kingdom will be bound and restricted by this engagement?

    Therefore, under the condition of uncertainty about the future achievements of Roxie, or even whether she will inherit the throne and become the queen of Mithra, the kingdom does not dare to enter into a marriage contract casually.

    With Roxie''s talent gradually showing up, it became more and more amazing. Finally, even the holy sword recognized her. The protoss took the initiative to solicit her to become a resident of the divine world. As a result, Roxie''s status became more and more detached, so that more and more people proposed to her. However, the Kingdom did not dare to make a marriage contract for her, which made Roxie disgusted and made the protoss unhappy.Plus, Luo Si has been the pink of perfection, but never intimate with any other sex, and even without hesitation refused all the relatives, the princess''s marriage contract has not been confirmed until now.

    Leia also knew the influence of eloothy in the kingdom. As long as she was not willing, no one would want to enter into a marriage contract against her will, so she envied her for more than one time. She thought that maybe her sister, who was too excellent, would not look down on any man in her life and would not become the wife of others and marry others.

    It is for this reason that Leah was so surprised and curious when she knew that Roxie and sheen had a good private relationship and they were very close.

    In other words, Liya never thought that she would hear the words "I want to get married" from her super excellent sister.

    Who ever thought, today, Roxie gave her a surprise, or even a great shock.

    This kind of Liya didn''t know that Roxie herself was suffering.

    "I''ve been eaten and wiped clean. Can I not get married?"

    Roxie wanted to shout in her heart.

    Of course, that''s just one reason.

    The reason why Roxie didn''t accept the engagement in the past was not that she didn''t look down on anyone, just because she knew that she was not as perfect as others thought, and did not want to play the perfect princess in front of her lifelong partner. She did not want to accept the engagement, let alone to be close to any opposite sex.

    It was not until she met sheen, an informed person, an understanding person, and even a day-to-day quarrel, that Roxie had some special feelings before.

    In other words, the first beauty of the Terran family is not so difficult.

    On the contrary, Roxie was surprisingly good at it.

    Because she had never seen her true face before, Roxie was very lonely.

    Because she never dare to reveal her true face, Roxie is very lonely.

    , as Nien said, this is a very lonely and very lonely princess.

    such a royal highness of a princess, if someone breaks into her real world and sees her true face, and then has nothing to do with it and becomes her only understanding, then it is not too easy to get the favor of this princess.

    Otherwise, if it''s really so difficult to handle, how could Roxie give her real seal to sheen?

    You know, at that time, they just had an ambiguous relationship. Before that, they were just friends who accompanied each other and understood each other''s secrets.

    It was not until the kiss in front of the house that Sean and Rosie had a breakthrough.

    But it was such a small breakthrough that Roxie did not hesitate to entrust the real seal.

    Is it because Roxie loves Sean?

    No.

    Although sheen is very special in Roxie''s heart, there is no such thing as sharing life and death, meeting the truth in adversity, and so on. How much emotion can there be?

    Sean is the same. At first, he didn''t want to do anything with Roxie. Later, he started to love Roxie more than to love her face and body? It''s very reasonable.

    But sometimes, two people together, not necessarily need the magnificent love, but daily get along with a little warm, a little joy, that is enough.

    Sean and Rosie are.

    Both of them have holy swords and are called brave men.

    Therefore, if we have similar abilities, we have a common topic, plus the blessing of a little secret that only the other party knows, as well as mutual understanding, and get along well with each other, then once there is even a little breakthrough in the relationship, everything will come naturally.

    Sean is like this. After that kiss, he completely regards Roxie as an attractive opposite sex. In the end, under the restless mind of a stupid man, he takes all the advantages he can get.

    If you don''t eat the meat delivered to your door in one bite, it''s not about the brave or not, but about the men and not the men.

    Anyway, he will be responsible. He will pay his heart and pay for his own behavior. It''s enough not to be a scum man. It''s enough to love something vigorously. It''s something that only needs in TV series. It can be found in reality, but it''s not all necessary.

    As for feelings, Sean wants to say that he can get on the bus first and then make up the ticket!

    Roxie probably thought so, so she felt that she could go with sheen after her relationship had broken through. Maybe there would not be another such person in the future, so she resolutely entrusted the real seal.

    Obviously, Roxie knew that she had to change.

    Otherwise, the second half of his life, estimated to have been so boring, and lonely down.

    So, Roxie and sheen will go together, and taste the little bit of delicious things between men and women, after the thorough fall into.It can be said that there must be feelings between sheen and Roxie now, and the feelings must be much stronger than when Roxie entrusted the seal and sheen pushed her down.

    This is also a way of love, but others think that Roxie is not this type.

    By now, Roxie is really looking forward to life with Sean after marriage.

    At that time, she can no longer be a princess, can no longer stay in the palace, can no longer do those boring work, can completely fly self, do not need to camouflage.

    Such a life, Roxie really think about it, dream can wake up laughing.

    However, Roxie also knows that this is not the time to talk about marriage.

    It''s mainly sheen, who fears that he will be torn to pieces by the people of Mithra.

    Roxie also worried about the impact of her sudden marriage on the Kingdom and the royal family, so she did not intend to marry in such a hurry.

    Unfortunately...

    "I always have a premonition."

    Roxie murmured unconsciously.

    "If you don''t get married, something will happen."

    Roxie has always had a man of her own who seems to be robbed recently. If she doesn''t defend her position in the palace, she won''t have her share in the future.

    But this, falling in the ears of Lydia, is another taste.

    "Is it a blessing?"

    Leah''s face changed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    At this time, Liya''s expression became completely dignified.

    It was not only Liya, but even shanai''s face was startled, and then she couldn''t help tightening her whole body.

    If this matter is related to the Apocalypse of Fates, it is not something that can be joked about.

    At least, that''s what lya and Shane think.

    In their opinion, the meaning of "if you don''t get married, you''ll be in trouble." naturally, it means another meaning.

    (is there something amazing about to happen that you have to get Roxy married to avoid it

    Leah couldn''t help worrying about such things.

    Cosmos''s affair, up to now, has been made public.

    As everyone knows, the fortress city of Kosmos was destroyed and completely disappeared.

    The first order led by Duke Stirling has also lost its trace. Even the warrior goddess of the Empire has disappeared with the order of broken blade. The whereabouts are unknown. Therefore, for the people of the Kingdom and the Empire, the disaster has actually happened once.

    According to the intelligence collected by the royal family, the orcs seem to have released news that the leader of the old demon sect [mirage] that led to the incident has not been solved, and a human behind the scenes collaborator with him is still active.

    In this case, the possibility that these terrorists have not left the Kingdom and are still waiting in the dark of the kingdom is very high.

    In other words, the disaster may be unexpectedly close to yourself.

    Perhaps, in the dark of the Kingdom, a new conspiracy is brewing, ready to make trouble.

    Roxie''s blessing is very likely to capture the precursor of disaster, and thus made a revelation to Roxie.

    "... is it serious?"

    Leia confirmed to Roxie in a deep voice.

    Roxie did not know what Leah was thinking. Looking at her solemn appearance, she thought it was her sister who was concerned about her own life.

    (although she always teases me, she cares about me.)

    Roxie was moved and responded seriously.

    "It''s serious, of course. It''s not a joke at all."

    Roxie''s expression was more solemn than ever.

    Although, I really don''t care that sheen marries one or two siderooms, the premise must be a side room.

    I am a princess at least, and I have a great reputation in the human world and a certain position in the divine world. If I can''t be a wife or a palace in the end, I will not only become a joke, but also a laughing stock of other countries.

    So Rosie was sure that once there was someone else in Hearn''s palace, the kingdom would not allow itself to marry him.

    Even if Roxie has a strong voice in the Kingdom and does not need to obey other people''s orders, it does not mean that Roxie does not care about the reputation of the royal family and the kingdom.

    Therefore, this palace must be done in any way.

    Once you can''t do it, it''s almost impossible to marry sheen.

    Unless Roxie can directly abandon her relatives, abandon the Kingdom, and follow sheen to leave, otherwise, the kingdom will certainly take the risk of offending her and try to stop it.

    Roxie can make her own decisions about her marriage.

    However, Roxie didn''t want to break up with the kingdom because of this.

    If it is to be the main palace, the kingdom can only swallow the protest in her heart no matter how reluctantly she is. But if Roxie herself does not strive for success and wants to be small for others, then it is afraid that the whole country will have to march in the rhythm of riots.

    It was the thought of such a thing that sheen was worried and absent-minded.

    In view of this, this matter is very serious, very serious, can not be joked at all.

    And hearing Roxie''s words and seeing Sean''s solemn expression, Liya was more anxious.

    (it seems to be a terrible disaster, which makes Roxie worry so seriously.)

    Liya felt that she might understand why her sister was in such a wrong state.

    (she certainly doesn''t want to see the Kingdom encounter such a terrible disaster, but if she wants to resolve this disaster, she has to get married, so she can''t stop worrying

    Her sister is so responsible, so she does her duty as a princess of the kingdom. If she knows that only marriage can break up a terrible disaster, she will definitely decide to marry.

    Even if that will sacrifice their own happiness, it is inevitable.

    That''s why I want to get married.

    It must be!

    Lyaton, who felt that she had grasped the truth, was moved.

    (although she always seems not interested in US and the enthusiasm of the people, she cares about us.)

    Thinking of this, Leah decided.

    "Don''t worry, Roxie." Liya gave her sister a firm look and solemnly said, "sister will help you."On hearing this, Roxie was stunned.

    "Help me? How to help? " Roxie said with a bitter smile, "only I can do it. No one can help."

    Not really?

    Once you get to the point where you need to use the power of the royal family and the kingdom to compete for favor, even if you win in the end, you can''t be convinced by others, right?

    Moreover, that guy certainly didn''t want to see himself in order to be a palace status, by any means to suppress the women around him.

    Besides, I don''t care to use that kind of means.

    Therefore, this matter, no one can help themselves, can only rely on their own strength to fight for.

    While Roxie was thinking about it, Leia suddenly grabbed her hand.

    "Don''t say that, Roxie." Leia firmly grasped Roxie''s hand and said firmly: "things are not beyond the point of being unable to save. We plan well. In the end, maybe it will be a perfect ending?"

    At this moment, Liya tried her best to turn her head, out of a variety of ideas.

    (even if you have to get married, you don''t have to let Roxie sacrifice her happiness.)

    (as long as Roxie can find her husband who she really likes before the disaster, isn''t it

    (although Roxie''s vision is very high, she is still the best genius in the world. No man is worthy of her. But with a slight reduction in conditions, there are still some people who can meet the requirements

    (at that time, just try hard to make the other person the type that Roxie likes, won''t it

    (MMM! That''s it!)

    Leah''s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and she didn''t hear Roxie at all.

    "It''s true that things are not beyond redemption. Well, I won''t lose!"

    Roxie cheered herself on.

    On the other side, shanai watched Roxie cheer herself up, and then looked at Leah, who was trying her best to turn her mind and look for a way to live, she could not help but murmured.

    "How... How do you always feel like something is wrong?"

    Sanai was at a loss.

    By this time, Leah had stood up.

    "I''m going to discuss it with my father now!" In a strong and powerful voice, Leah said to Roxie, "don''t worry, Roxie. I believe that sister will make you happy."

    If you leave that, Leah turns around and goes.

    "Li... Your highness Liya!"

    Seeing this, shanai quickly followed up.

    "Sister Liya..."

    Roxie just watched Leia leave with her face moving, and her heart became more firm.

    "Well, I will be happy."

    Even if it is for the sake of their own sister, they can not lose to anyone.

    I''ll make it.

    ...

    on the other side, Liya, who didn''t know that she had made a big misunderstanding, went to see her father and told him everything about Roxie in the book.

    "What?"

    Anxi could not help but stand up in surprise.

    "A catastrophe that requires Her Highness Rosie to get married?"

    Alidia, who was on the side, frowned.

    Both wanted to ask Leah what kind of joke was this.

    But Leah was anxious.

    "It''s all true, father." "I heard from my own ears what Roxie said. It seems that this is the reason why Roxie''s state is not quite right these days. If you don''t believe it, you can ask shanai."

    "Ah?" Sha Nai was shocked and didn''t expect to be pushed out.

    Anxi did look at shanai, frowned and asked, "is this true?"

    Alidia looks at shanay, too.

    The king of a country and legendary Knights stare at her like this, and she holds her breath.

    So, even though it felt like something was wrong, Sanai was honest.

    "I do hear from Her Highness lothy that if you don''t get married, something will happen."

    Sarai said what she had heard.

    Anxi and alidia looked at each other for a moment, which finally showed their dignified expression.

    "... what does Roxie think of it?"

    Anxi asked Leah in a deep voice.

    "She was upset." "But it seems that she intends to sacrifice the rest of her life for the sake of the Kingdom and for us, regardless of her own happiness," she said bluntly

    ANSY would not have failed to hear what this meant.

    "For the sake of the Kingdom, Roxie has planned to accept marriage, father." "We can''t just watch Roxie die like this," she said

    Leia''s tone was full of sadness.

    Anxi was also in a bad mood.For Roxie, Anxi is really valued, very spoiled.

    Roxie has never let Anxi down, let alone let anyone down. Her excellent performance is beyond everyone''s expectations and expectations, and will be loved and adored by all people in the country.

    Otherwise, how could Roxie be called the treasure of the kingdom?

    Because of this, Anxi doesn''t want to see that her daughter, who is blessed by nature, sacrifices her happiness for the sake of the Kingdom and herself.

    As the king of a country, Anxi could not turn a blind eye to the disasters that might harm the kingdom of Taoism.

    "What do you think? Alidia? "

    Anxi could only ask alidia for advice.

    "... I don''t know. It''s not something I''m good at." Alidia was silent for a long time, and said without expression: "but I think that once this matter is known to the royal family, they will certainly advise your majesty and your highness to agree."

    As for the life and death of the Kingdom, it is impossible for those nobles to oppose it.

    Even, they will try their best to promote the matter, let Roxie and her family''s children marry.

    In this way, it can not only solve the disaster, but also get married with the world''s best treasure. That''s a good thing to kill two birds with one stone.

    Who would object to such a good thing?

    Of course, Leah could think of it.

    "How dare they, on their own, dare to take Rosie''s advice?"

    Leah didn''t think so.

    "What do you think?"

    Anxi turned her eyes and looked at her daughter.

    "I think so, father." "Even if we want Roxie to get married, we have to help her choose someone who is good enough to please her," she said immediately

    With that, Leah told Anxi all her thoughts.

    Listening to Liya''s plan, Anxi frowned more and more deeply, and didn''t seem to agree very much.

    But in the end, under the persuasion of Leia, Anxi sighed and nodded her head.

    "If Roxie doesn''t have a problem, do it."

    Angie''s words, let''s smile.

    So, a tumult that swept through the whole human world began quietly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    "Bang!"

    When a pile of parchment fell in front of Roxie like a mountain of papers, she was in a daze.

    "Hoo..."

    standing in front of Roxie, Liya seemed to exert a lot of strength. She wiped the sweat from her forehead, and immediately showed a brilliant smile and said, "come on, choose."

    "Choose?" Roxie this just responded to come over, surprised to see her sister, strange way: "choose what ah?"

    "People." Leia said naturally: "I''ve already arranged all the information about all your promoters and heroes from all over the world who claim to propose marriage here, until you are satisfied and stop calling. That''s satisfactory."

    "Ha?" Roxie was in a daze.

    Roxie understood everything lya said.

    However, with a sentence from a previous life, Roxie understood every word of these words, but after they were connected together, Roxie completely did not understand what it meant.

    Leia thought that Roxie was frightened by her own action and efficiency, so she said with pride: "as I said earlier, the kingdom is on your side. As long as you have requirements, we will gather the strength of the whole country to achieve your wish."

    This mass of information is compiled by Mithra kingdom with the highest efficiency, the highest priority and the fastest speed and enthusiasm.

    "Although you have a high vision, you certainly can''t look up to more than 90% of these guys, but we will continue to collect and screen until you find a satisfied husband."

    With these words, Liya also handed a feather pen to Luoxi in the muddle circle.

    "Here, you will score according to your own preference. The full score is 100. The higher the score, the higher your evaluation and satisfaction. The kingdom will determine the treatment of these people according to your satisfaction and evaluation."

    "Those who propose marriage are now coming to Wangdu. At that time, we will directly eliminate those who are below 50 points. Only those with more than 50 points can enter the palace and have the opportunity to pursue you."

    "Of course, there may be some outstanding talents that you don''t even notice. So from today on, we will hold a martial arts show to show your talents at your daily appearance ceremony, so you can see it in person."

    "At that time, if you think the other party is doing well, you can improve his score."

    "It''s a selection meeting that is completely based on your preferences and evaluation."

    "Don''t aggrieve yourself. If you don''t like it, try to score a low score. Don''t be complacent. It''s my father''s advice."

    "It may not be long before the disaster comes, but my father means that if you really don''t have a satisfied person, we can accept it even if we lose the face of the brave country and ask for help from other countries and even the Protoss."

    "Really, it''s a big deal. We''ll gather the strength of the whole country to fight this disaster. I don''t believe that with the strength of Mithra Kingdom, we can''t get through this difficulty."

    When she kept saying these words, she could not only pacify and persuade Roxie, but also have the consciousness and fighting spirit of taking death as her own.

    But Roxie is more and more confused.

    "Rating?"

    "Choose a son-in-law?"

    "Martial arts club?"

    "Disaster?"

    "Difficulties?"

    Why do you feel more and more confused?

    Roxie could only look at the pile of parchment in front of her eyes with a blank face, holding a quill pen, and her eyelids suddenly jumped.

    Because at the top of the pile of parchment, the first thing that came to Roxie''s eyes was the information of a man who was too ripe to be cooked any more.

    "Name: Sean boztut."

    "Race: human."

    "Of Mithra."

    "Status: Honorary viscount."

    Experience: Marquis Mulao led the common adventurer of lamigeon''s origin to enter the capital of the king for his meritorious efforts in fighting against the old mob sect [Slayer faction], but he was appreciated by his majesty, but refused the first Marquis of the Kingdom when he saw him. It was not until the galuoli family betrayed the Kingdom and secretly united with the old demons that they domesticated the black dragon in the yarrou gorge and annihilated the galuoli family The Knights of the Kingdom lost nearly half of their fighting power and made great contributions again. They were awarded the Knights a second time by the Kingdom and accepted them. They became the new nobles in the capital and were granted the title of viscount. "

    "Evaluation: he is suspected to have unique skills that can improve his own level and skills under certain conditions. He has a very high level of [domestication] skills. He is regarded by the kingdom as one of the top two talents in the new generation because he can fight against the slayer faction and tame the black dragon of attru. In addition, he is suspected of having private friendship with demons and is also related to his highness lorcey Close relationship. Although the title is not high, the Kingdom still thinks that she is the first priority candidate for Her Highness Roxie to choose her son-in-law and can give high marks. "

    I have to say that after seeing this information, there is only one concern left in Roxie''s heart."First priority candidate?"

    Isn''t that to say that the Kingdom also thinks that sheen is the most suitable person to be her husband?

    Good! Have vision!

    Roxie''s mood suddenly became very good, and she could not help but take the parchment which recorded Sheen''s information and looked at it with a smile, but she didn''t even look at the rest of the parchment.

    Seeing this expression of Roxie, Liya didn''t feel surprised. Instead, she said in secret. Sure enough.

    (sure enough, this guy is what Roxie likes most.)

    This is clear to Liya, Anxi and many senior officials of the kingdom.

    Therefore, after making a choice, Liya and Anxi decided to list Sean as the first priority candidate for choosing her son-in-law. Even though Anxi seemed a little uncomfortable, the purpose of this time was to select a son-in-law according to Roxie''s preference and evaluation. Therefore, even if Anxi was not very willing, the rest of the Kingdom could not see this happening and resolutely opposed it, but Liya still did It was decided by the opposition.

    Of course, Leah didn''t know that her sister, who she was trying to help, had been eaten up by the so-called first priority candidate.

    If she knows, she probably doesn''t need to set up a first priority candidate, just decide the winner directly.

    However, by then, sheen must be miserable, and the royal family will not let him go.

    Although they can''t do anything about sheen, it''s a predictable thing that sheen first incarnated as an animal, ate other people''s treasure first, and was arrested and made a series of unequal treaties.

    As for now, because they don''t know about it and have to choose their son-in-law, the royal family not only can''t find this trouble, but also can''t wait to send their treasures out.

    At least, that''s what Liya thought, which led to some feelings and loneliness in her heart.

    My most precious and best sister, after all, it''s time to be harmed!

    Leah''s heart was sour, as if she had lost something important.

    But... It''s all for Roxie!

    It doesn''t matter how you feel!

    In this way, she calmed her emotions and said, "how about it? Is the intelligence gathering capability of the Kingdom OK? You can choose it slowly. It doesn''t matter

    Smell speech, Roxie wants to tell Liya, don''t choose, she just want to have this.

    But there was something wrong with Roxie, who decided to ask first.

    "Why did you start to choose a son-in-law all of a sudden?"

    Roxie asked in doubt.

    "Didn''t you say you were going to get married?" "In this case, we will gather all the outstanding heroes of the world to the Wangdu for you to choose!" she said

    "Ha?" Roxie''s eyes were round.

    That''s how Leia told Rosie why.

    It turns out that after lya''s efforts, the Kingdom learned that Roxie wanted to sacrifice her happiness for the kingdom At the time of the disaster, she had decided to gather all the heroes in the world for Roxie to choose her son-in-law.

    To this end, the Kingdom has held a grand meeting to announce the news.

    As soon as the news came out, the whole world was shocked.

    In particular, those Royal and noble men, one by one, were all red in their eyes. They made a great fuss in their own homes. Finally, they sent a petition to the kingdom for marriage promotion through their families.

    In other words, now, not only the Kingdom, but almost the whole human world has already known about the Royal treasure''s plan to choose a son-in-law.

    This undoubtedly shocked the whole human world, and the people of the kingdom were even more vocal.

    In particular, all the people in the whole country were moved to know that Roxie had done this to save the Kingdom and fight against the disaster.

    In view of this, this matter has been completely opened up, which makes Wang Du very lively and makes heroes and heroes from all over the world come to this place.

    "This..."

    after learning what happened, Roxie was just stupid.

    Against disaster?

    I... when did I say that?

    And sacrifice your happiness?

    I... I don''t want it!

    I don''t know how long it has been since I married Sean. Now you let me sacrifice my happiness and go to choose my son-in-law?

    Door! All! No! yes!

    Roxie just broke out.

    However, just as Roxie was ready to fight, Leah said so.

    "In the past, it''s not easy for you to choose a son-in-law. At least many people in the Kingdom don''t want to see you get married, and the princess they yearn for and adore will become the property of others. It''s hard to joke about the riots of these people." Liya was very glad to say: "fortunately, this time you chose this road for the sake of the Kingdom and to fight against the disaster. The people were very moved and chose to support you. Therefore, as long as you choose the people, even if they are reluctant, they will accept it on the surface?"In a word, let Roxie stop about to blurt out the resistance.

    Will you accept it?

    "Really?" Roxie couldn''t help but say, "will you accept anything I choose?"

    "Of course." Leia said without hesitation: "we never want to see you sacrifice your happiness to compromise. Therefore, only this time, everyone will accept your chosen husband, and you will be blessed by everyone."

    Will be blessed by all...

    all the blessings...

    blessings...

    blessing...

    Rosie cast her eyes on the parchment with Sheen''s information in her hands, and her eyes were shining with bright light.

    "How about it?" Leah asked Roxie, "do you think so?"

    Roxie answered without hesitation.

    "Good!"

    It can''t be better!

    In a trance, Roxie saw a throne flying towards her from the void.

    The throne is engraved with two large characters - "Zhenggong".

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    "Here it is."

    On the black dragon''s back, Lasha looked down at the prosperous city on the earth and said such words.

    "I''m back, Wang Du."

    Laixia, who once invaded the capital as an old demon sect, sighed at the prosperous city.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin roared and stirred the dragon''s wings and stopped in the clouds above the capital.

    Sean was holding Lilith, and suddenly he laughed.

    "Look, that''s Wangdu."

    Sean, smiling at Lilith next to him, said.

    Lilith nodded and gazed down at the bustling city with a lot of curiosity in her eyes.

    For it was the first time that Lilith had left the Duke of Stirling and had come to the cities of other territories.

    In the past ten thousand years, Lilith has not been sealed in the dark temple like a runaway noumenon. She can have a certain degree of freedom, but this freedom is also relatively speaking.

    She can leave the temple, the independent space of the exiled temple, and even more can leave Kosmos, but she can''t leave the Duke of Stirling, and she is too far away from her own body.

    As a rational half body, if Lilith is too far away from the noumenon, she is likely to break the connection with the noumenon and never return to the temple.

    Therefore, jadeite, as the predecessor of Lilith, has always been only active in Duke sterling''s collar, never leaving Duke sterling''s collar.

    Until now, Lilith was finally able to leave the Duke of Stirling. There was no place that this evil god could not go.

    Of course, where the brave people are around, that is where they should go.

    Lilith had already made such a decision, and so, as long as sheen was willing to stay in the Duke of sterling, she would be willing to remain in the Duke of sterling.

    However, it is unlikely that sheen would want to stay in the Duke of sterling.

    Even if Barry has been solved by himself and others, there is no longer the opponent''s territory, sheen also has no idea to stay there.

    For the present-day sheen, the only place where he settled is the king''s capital.

    Wang''s family, after all, is concerned about his family.

    Sean, who swore not to stay in Wangdu, is dead!

    How delicious!

    While sheen was depressed, he found that aye, who yawned, seemed to frown.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen asked.

    "Nothing." AI Yi song frowned, as if not interested in the same way: "just think Wang Du Li is not more people, the city seems to have become more lively than before."

    "Lively?" Sean was stunned and looked down.

    He also found that, even above the clouds, he could still see a small stream of people like ants, which seemed to be constantly coming from all directions of the royal capital, which made the capital more lively and noisy than before.

    Sheen even felt a magic from those people.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that those who come from all directions have extraordinary strength.

    "Why are there so many masters all of a sudden?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    "Those men, as if they were the nobles of other places, and the order of knights who specially escorted them."

    Lesha seemed to have noticed the scene and used some magic means to investigate, so she was puzzled.

    "Nobles and knights elsewhere?"

    Sheen frowned at once.

    How come so many nobles suddenly come to the capital?

    Is something going on?

    Sean thought.

    Looking at Sean, who was deep in thought, Lasha said without expression: "go back first, Mr. sheen."

    "Yes, too." Sheen nodded and said, "instead of guessing here, just go back and have a look."

    With that, Sean patted Yulin on the head.

    "Roar!"

    Eugene immediately understood Sheen''s meaning, and after a roar, she dived.

    The dark dragon appeared from above the clouds and flew to the direction of the capital, which was seen by many people inside and outside the capital.

    "Dragon...!"

    "There is a dragon!"

    "The dragon appears!"

    "My God!"

    Outside Wangdu, many people were shocked and flustered.

    In contrast, the people in Wangdu and some dignified people can see the black dragon falling from the sky. Although his face changed, he did not lose his cool.

    "Is that the black dragon of atru?""The domesticated mount of viscount boztut..."

    "That is to say, that Viscount boztut is up there?"

    "I hear that he seems to have left the royal capital recently and went to Duke sterling to take it."

    "So he must be back."

    "Come back at this time."

    "Hum..."

    some of these people were curious, some looked at it, and most of them felt resentful and unwilling for some reason, and all of a sudden they began to talk.

    Even the people in Wangdu are like this.

    "Viscount boztut is back!"

    "Come back at last?"

    "What a lucky guy..."

    "that''s right..."

    at this moment, both nobles and civilians were looking at the black dragon that fell from the sky. Some whispered, some talked, some thought, some showed the same resentment and unwillingness, and even some revealed full of hostility, which made many people stare at the black dragon The black dragon from heaven is like staring at some enemy of life and death.

    And at this time, Sean on the back of the dragon is also stupid.

    The reason is simple.

    As he approached Wangdu more and more, he appeared in front of a person, and sheen found that his enemy perception skills had a fierce reaction.

    The red dots, which symbolize the enemy, quickly appeared in Hearn''s mind at a very fast speed, and increased at an amazing speed. They told him that at this time, there were a large number of people who were hostile to themselves in the capital.

    These people who have developed hostility towards themselves occupy almost the entire capital.

    "This..."

    Sean was so stupid.

    What''s going on?

    Did you do anything wrong?

    How come I haven''t seen you for a few days. As soon as I come back, I seem to be the public enemy of the king''s capital?

    "What''s wrong with you? The expression is so strange. "

    Lesha noticed Sean''s dullness, half surprised, half puzzled.

    "No... nothing." Sean finally suppressed his astonishment, but he still could not hide it. He looked at lesha, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "have I ever done anything immoral?"

    All of a sudden, lesia was asked.

    She looked at Sean. In her Ruby eyes, the first thing that appeared was not surprise or doubt, but an inexplicable emotion.

    Sean seemed to be able to see a word in lesha''s eyes.

    "Have you ever done anything immoral? Don''t you have a point in your mind?"

    Sean saw that in lesha''s eyes.

    Now sheen was silent.

    He can''t refute it at all!

    So sheen was a little flustered.

    "Is it that some evil thing I have done has come to light?"

    Sheen was scratching his head, hoping to think of something.

    Sadly, sheen found that he had a lot of things in his head!

    This left sheen completely unsure of what had come to light.

    After thinking about it, Sean thought of a possibility.

    "It must be because I was so kind that I took in the wanted criminals in the kingdom of laixia. As a result, this incident was exposed, so I became the public enemy of Wangdu!"

    Sheen immediately displayed his unique skill - [throwing pot].

    So sheen reached out and clasped her shoulder.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing. What are you doing with my shoulder?"

    "Because we have a good relationship."

    "... is it?"

    "Of course, people with good relationships often hook up like this, don''t you know?"

    "I know, but I don''t know why I''m a little flustered now. I always feel like you''re thinking about something bad."

    "You think too much."

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Sure."

    "Can you tell me what is on your mind now?"

    "It''s nothing. I just want to think that if something happened to me about taking you in, I might not have done it, but I could make a contribution."

    "..."

    "..."

    "

    Sean and lesia were silent after a conversation, and then began to fight without saying a word.

    When they were fighting each other, Yulin also flew into the royal capital and plundered to the center of the aristocratic district.

    There, the big house of the boztuts appeared in front of everyone.However, it was found that in front of the door of the portstutes, there were a large number of nobles and civilians.

    The nobles and the common people gathered in front of the house of boztut, and constantly heard such voices.

    "I am the son of the count of sitley! Please come out and see Viscount boztut! Fight me

    "I am the son of the count of kiddeuz! Please come out and see Viscount boztut! Fight me

    "I belong to the Marquis''s!"

    "I''m from the Duke''s house!"

    "Please accept our invitation to fight!"

    "We''re going to fight!"

    "Yes! Duel

    A group of nobles yelled like this, and there were people from the Knights'' order raiding the battle. The civilians gathered together to see what the master of this place could do. It made the scene very noisy.

    At that time, it was almost as if someone had carried out tyranny. The innocent people couldn''t bear it. They just stood up and prepared to parade in the streets to overthrow the tyranny and the dictator.

    "This, this, this, this...!"

    Sheen gaped.

    Even the rest of the people were taken aback by the scene.

    "You... Did you get so miserable in Wangdu?"

    Lesia was in a mess.

    "... you don''t really do something immoral, do you?"

    Even Ayi looked at it with suspicion.

    "..."

    Lasha said nothing, but quietly watched sheen, but gave him the greatest pressure.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith, on the other hand, cocked her head and asked questions.

    Sean really wanted to complain.

    "What happened...!"

    In this way, I did not know the situation, sheen became a public enemy.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    "Viscount boztut has returned to the capital of the king

    When this news appeared, it spread all over the streets of Wangdu in less than ten minutes.

    Because many people witnessed Youlin''s return to Wangdu and fly to the center of the aristocratic district. It is not easy to spread the news.

    When they heard this news, they all went to the direction of the potstutes, whether consciously or unintentionally.

    In particular, the young masters of the aristocratic families, one by two, seemed to have really decided to give up everything, and gathered in a hurry in the direction of the boztuts.

    "Duel!"

    "Duel!"

    "Duel!"

    For a while, such behavior became the common breeding thing in the hearts of all noble families.

    It may be that they are not reconciled, or they may feel angry. More likely, they are trying their best to prove that they are not inferior to the viscount in this rumor. These young masters of the noble family have racked their brains and can do anything.

    In particular, those who had gathered at the front door of the house were so excited to see Sean''s return that they even planned to break into the house and break into the house.

    Unfortunately, they don''t even want to get close.

    "Roar --!"

    In the sky above the house of boztut, directly in front of the gate, the dark dragon stirred up a pair of dragon wings to fly there, making an earth shaking roar at all the people present.

    The roar turned into a strong and powerful wind and wave, blowing forward to the front, blowing all the young masters and even the civilians of the aristocratic family a burst of howling and wailing. They either fell to the ground or fell to the ground, like a typhoon of 12 degrees, and their faces were full of fear and anger.

    Like this, Eugene kept a firm watch on the house of the boztuts, and if anyone tried to get close to it, she would immediately hear a roar.

    In this case, all the people looked at the terrible black dragon, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, was completely shocked in the spot, pale face motionless.

    Obviously, they will not be proud of themselves in front of the big dragon.

    As a result, no matter the nobles or the common people, this society has been afraid to get close to the boztuts.

    However, people can not get close to the past, the voice can still be.

    As a result, one by one, the nobles bravely resisted the panic in his heart, bit his teeth and began to make a continuous sound.

    "We want to see Viscount boztut!"

    "Let Viscount boztut come out!"

    "Viscount boztut! Come out

    "You have the ability to collude... Ah, bah! Have the ability to get the favor of your royal highness! Don''t you have the courage to come out? "

    "Come out and fight me!"

    "I must prove it to Princess highness. I am more suitable than you!"

    "Come out!"

    "Come out!"

    Similar to this call curse on the continuous emergence, let here curse a piece.

    It''s very uncomfortable for Yulin.

    A group of human ants dare to challenge my lord?

    You Lin really wanted to take a breath and get rid of them all.

    But sheen had already told Eugene to stop at the gate that no one could be hurt unless someone wanted to break in.

    In view of this, you Lin can only frighten the human beings at the door. A breath of dragon breath turns into a flame in her mouth, which seems to be about to be spit out. Many people are frightened.

    If a dragon made a warning like this, people would have run far away.

    However, this time, it is not only the common people who are bold and reckless, but also those noble young masters who are always bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. They are brave enough to continue to shout.

    Obviously, these people are not willing to retreat like this.

    The flow of people from every corner of the capital gradually gathered here, making the front of the house of boztute very lively.

    ...

    at the same time, Sheen has brought the people back to the house.

    "Sheen!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melika, who were in a party, seemed to have received the news of Sheen''s return. They came out of the house at the first time and gathered in front of him, looking surprised and happy.

    "My elder sister!"

    "My elder sister!"

    The servants and maids wept with joy at the return of Lasha, who followed him behind him. His moving appearance almost made him doubt whether the owner here was himself or Lasha.

    Of course, people also noticed the girls who came back with sheen.

    Ayi and Lasha naturally need not say much, everyone knows.They were surprised to see lesha and Lilith.

    "as like as two peas and Miss Xia."

    "Should... Should not be...!"

    Lumia and melika covered their mouths in surprise.

    "They..."

    Tiele also looked at lesha and Lilith, frowning.

    Vivian was also surprised when she saw lesia, and her expression was very solemn. She should have guessed the identity of laixia.

    as like as two peas, Vivian''s team saw the Xia Xia, who knew who Xia had relationship with him. Now she saw the same appearance of her, and naturally recognized her identity.

    However, when Vivian saw Lilith, her eyes suddenly trembled, staring at each other, no longer moved away.

    Lilith''s eyes are also one after another swept the audience, finally stopped in Vivian''s body, do not know what is, no longer turn away their own line of sight.

    On the contrary, it was lesia, who laughed at everyone in a big way.

    "Hello, first time."

    Laixia said such words with a smile.

    Last time, on the outskirts of La miggion, lesia only wanted to see sheen, but did not want to see the people of Vivian''s team, so Vivian and others were forced to move away.

    By the way, Vivian had been in front of them for the first time.

    This is the first time that leixia and Vivian met in the true sense.

    As a result, Vivian and others looked at each other, as if they didn''t know what to do.

    If it was normal, sheen would find a way to solve the problem.

    Now, sheen just wants to figure out what''s going on.

    "What the hell is going on here?" Xi''en even asked Wei Wei''an and others, "I just left for a few days. How come when I come back, all people regard me as a father''s enemy?"

    Sheen''s blankness made the scene feel a little strange at some time.

    Wei Wei An and others are back to normal, looking at a blank face of sheen, can not help but all smile.

    "If you come back a few days later, maybe they will treat you as a father''s enemy."

    Vivian made fun of such a sentence.

    "In fact, in the eyes of those nobles, you are more hateful than their father murderers?"

    Tieer couldn''t help saying that.

    "How can I offend them?" Sheen said speechless, "what a big deal? As for it? "

    As for it?

    That''s true!

    Vivian and others all looked at Sean with strange eyes.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Sheen was seen guilty, can only brag: "I did not do anything to offend so many people Oh?"

    Well, anyway, deny it first.

    Although sheen himself did not know whether he had done something that would offend the whole king.

    I don''t know what Xi''an thinks. Vivian and others just laugh at each other.

    "I said, sheen." Vivian patted sheen on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. It''s a good thing."

    "Good thing?" Sheen was stunned.

    "It''s a good thing indeed." "At least, it''s true for you," tier said, indifferently, as if he had no idea

    "Good for me?" Sheen frowned.

    However, the performance of lumia and melika is different from Vivian and Tieer. One of them is slightly admired, the other seems to be aggrieved, which makes Sean confused.

    In this regard, AI Yi, who has not spoken for a long time, feels a little impatient.

    "Since it''s a good thing, I don''t need to be here. I''ll go back to my room and go to bed."

    AI Yi turned around and left as if in a bad mood.

    "Miss Lilith, let''s go and see the room first."

    Lasha came back, as if she had just left without knowing when. She went to collect first-hand information quietly from the servants and maids around her. Now she seems to know the whole story, so she takes Lilith, who is also in a daze.

    "It looks interesting, but it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me. I''ll let Lasha take me to a room."

    Lesia looked unconcerned, or happy to see Sean turn around in a hurry, laughing away.

    "Wait..."

    sheen wanted to keep them, but on second thought, he decided to take care of things here first.

    Looking at this scene, Wei Wei An and others also do not sell the point.

    "In fact, not long ago, the Kingdom sent out news to the whole world, claiming to choose a son-in-law for Princess Roxie."Tieer threw out the truth without saying a word.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Sudden news, let sheen Leng there.

    Choose a son-in-law?

    Roxie''s going to choose a son-in-law?

    Why?

    Sean felt confused.

    What made him more confused was the words behind the crowd.

    "It''s all true, Mr. sheen."

    She said, as if worried that sheen would not believe her.

    "I... we were shocked when we knew that..."

    melika''s tone became more and more aggrieved, like a child who had been robbed of her favorite toy.

    "So... What are the reasons why they are so hostile to me?"

    There was an ominous premonition in Sean''s heart.

    As expected...

    "because the Kingdom has made a statement that you, viscount Sean boztut, are the first priority candidate for her husband''s husband."

    Vivian''s words made Sean''s mouth twitch.

    In his heart, there is only one sentence left.

    "Wanduzihe..."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    As the saying goes, one day is like three autumn.

    Although Sheen has only been away for a few days and has been in touch with Roxie every night, it is a very hard thing for men and women who have just tasted forbidden fruit not to stick together all day long.

    Roxie, in particular, is a very lonely, very lonely person. For her, it was very hard for Sean to leave.

    The world can''t imagine that the first beauty of the family, the princess of Mithra, the treasure of the Kingdom, has such a small woman and a side full of dependence?

    Under such circumstances, Roxie had more than one fantasy about how close they would be and how much they would miss each other when sheen came back.

    And the reunion of the two is bound to be very warm and touching, which is a very normal thing.

    Don''t ask why you are so confident. Ask is that everyone is.

    Unfortunately, Roxie was wrong.

    "Good pain, good pain, good pain..."! It''s going to be ripped off! The face is going to be torn off

    At this moment, in Roxie''s bedroom, such a cry of pain has been constantly passed out, so that the paladin Knights outside the door are all staring at each other, do not know whether to break in like this.

    In the room, sheen pinched Roxie''s suffocating face with anger. She pulled her face toward both sides, ignoring Roxie''s struggle and crying and forced her face to laugh.

    "you really gave me a big surprise. My royal highness, I was very moved to kill. How did you make it up to me? Well? "

    Sheen seemed to be merciless, as if to kill the family, and her hand was still holding Roxie''s face.

    "It''s going to fall! It''s going to be torn off! " Roxie was in tears and sobbed: "quick... Let go! If this face is bad, you will suffer

    Roxie began to lose her voice.

    "Hum!"

    Sheen couldn''t help slowing down some strength. Obviously, he felt that it would be a pity to damage this amazing beautiful face.

    But sheen didn''t let go. Instead, he gave Roxie a frightening smile.

    "Come on, tell me, what are you up to?"

    Sheen''s voice sounds like an ultimatum.

    It scares Roxie.

    "I... I didn''t do anything..." Roxie is very aggrieved way: "I just want to marry you, is it wrong?"

    "Want to marry me?" Instead of being soft hearted, sheen said with a sneer: "do you want to marry me when you come out of such a convention? Do you think it''s a reverse beauty pageant? Who do you think you are? Roxie, Ruthie

    "You... You let go!" Roxie looked at Sean''s fierce expression and said with a trembling voice, "let go first. Then I''ll explain it to you, OK?"

    "Yes." "I hope your explanation will satisfy me," said sheen

    It sounds like a lot of hard talking, but Roxie knows that the little man in front of her is really the type who can do anything.

    So, Roxie again trembling way: "such as... If can''t let you be satisfied?"

    Hearing this, Sean''s smile became bright.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything." Sheen is very cheerful: "only then, I will return to Mi Ji, or run around the whole world, so that the princess of one of the first people will become a boudoir lady, and I will be able to meet with me once in two or three years."

    Roxie immediately abandoned all her dignity and confessed to sheen.

    "Sorry! I''m wrong

    Roxie almost kowtowed to sheen.

    Obviously, sheen hit the biggest weakness in Roxie''s mind.

    Fortunately, sheen was just a bad taste, not a ghost animal. Otherwise, he would not give up until Roxie called him a few dads.

    Although, in some specific situations, Roxie is not right not to call Sean''s Dad... (Anxi: hazel!)

    Sheen was more or less able to calm his resentment.

    "Come on, talk about it." Sheen took up his arm and said in a bad way: "what is the so-called son-in-law convention?"

    The cause of the matter, sheen is not without listening to Vivian and others have said.

    "There is such a thing as a disaster that can only be avoided by marriage?"

    Sheen''s face was full of doubt.

    I can''t help it. As soon as I listen to this statement, I feel like it''s a cool article without brain. If it''s put in other novels, it''s probably used to make the protagonist hold the beauty home.

    However, I have eaten the beauty clean, and at this time, this kind of brainless and white to the cool story, isn''t there something wrong with it?

    Or did you get the rhythm wrong? In fact, is this the original plot that the universe will prepare for its protagonist? In accordance with the original rhythm, it is here that he began to break through with Luo Xi, and gave the Royal Highness to him. As a result, because they started too fast, so it has become this way?Sean had a brain storm like this when he learned about it.

    But it turns out that sheen is not the protagonist.

    "In fact, there is no disaster at all..." Roxie whispered: "it was my sister Wang who misunderstood me and thought that I had received the Enlightenment of the disaster, so I made the matter so big..."

    Sheen''s mouth twitched and said, "in other words, everything is a misunderstanding."

    "Yes..." Roxie said awkwardly, "it''s just a misunderstanding..."

    Sean was silent for a while, and then turned around and left without hesitation.

    "Don''t go!" Roxie''s face suddenly changed. She rushed up, hugged Sean, and said in a loud voice, "this... This is a misunderstanding! But it''s also a good opportunity

    "Good chance?" Sheen held down Rosie''s face, pushed her away, and said with empty eyes, "what a good opportunity is this?"

    If the fish Princess dares to say that this is an opportunity to defend her sovereignty and use the noble men and young men who have misguided their intentions towards her to teach Sean a lesson, so that she can turn to be the master, then sheen thinks that he should consider carefully whether he is going to give this guy a rest and become a scum man.

    Roxie seemed to see something in Sheen''s twinkling eyes. A spirit of excitement, she said quickly: "you think, in the present situation, even if we get married, the Kingdom and the people of the kingdom will not have any objection?"

    As Roxie said, sheen understood her plan.

    This fish princess, is that the idea?

    "Do you understand?" Roxie knew that sheen had understood, and immediately beat iron while it was hot: "originally, if we wanted to get married, it was not so easy. Even if I chose to go my own way, the people in the kingdom would find all kinds of faults. When things get big, it will be bad for everyone."

    That''s what Sean was worried about before.

    He is really afraid that he will be torn by the high-level and civilians of the kingdom!

    It''s not a joke, it''s really possible.

    Just think about it. Many stars in previous lives were harassed by unknown amount of brain palsy and cyber violence when publicizing their love affairs. It is common for stars to take off powder because of their marriage and even lead to vicious events.

    Roxie in this world is no doubt a big star, and is still a kind of world-class superstar, it can be said that the whole kingdom is her brain powder.

    In history, did the people of any country cause riots and riots because they couldn''t see the princess and didn''t know if the princess was well?

    In history, did the princess of any country have to show up every day to let the people see that they are safe and sound in order to maintain peace?

    But here it is.

    So sheen can be sure that once his affair with Roxie is exposed, he will be torn alive.

    Of course, this is only a secondary reason.

    After all, there is really brain powder to provoke themselves, they are not vegetarians, they will never look at each other is ordinary people will be merciful.

    Rather, Sean has been abhorrent of the so-called brain palsy and keyboard man from a previous life.

    If there''s any brain damage who dares to provoke himself, sheen will let them know that they are just the real-life submissive guys who only dare to punch hard in the back.

    So what sheen really cares about is not the so-called brain powder, but the rest.

    For example, sheen herself can not care, whether Roxie herself can not care about the people''s evaluation of her.

    Another example is how many unequal treaties must be drawn by the royal families and nobles who are staring at themselves and want to work for the kingdom.

    The reason why people are natural and unrestrained is that they have nothing to worry about.

    Sean could be natural and unrestrained in front of the royal family and nobles before, but when it comes to Roxie and the little lover, then, considering the other party''s mood and scruples, sheen is definitely not natural and unrestrained.

    In view of this, sheen felt that the marriage between himself and Roxie would not be possible for three or five years.

    But now...

    "as long as the claim is to resolve the disaster, the people will not be angry, but will feel moved. The royal family and nobles will try their best to promote this matter, believing that we are choosing a son-in-law, not the situation that you must be responsible for, and will not let you make any commitment."

    Roxie looked at Sean with expectation.

    "In this way, all our worries will be solved?"

    Both the topic and the two sides of the topic will lead to solve the problem.

    In any case, Roxie would never say that she decided to do so because she wanted to confirm her relationship with her husband in a hurry. She also wanted to get out of the current misery and hope to live a salted fish life after marriage."Don''t worry, this is just going through the motions. After a while, I will announce that you are my husband-in-law, and the rest are just tools to promote our good deeds."

    Roxie firmly said the words that could make all the nobles burst into tears.

    Sheen wanted to know that after hearing this, the nobles would dare to claim that they wanted to fight with themselves.

    At that time, it is estimated that the place where these guys gather is not the gate of their own home, but cliffs, tall buildings, sea and graveyards.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Then again, sheen didn''t expect to hear the word "tool man" from Roxie.

    Where on earth did you learn this?

    It''s not from you, is it?

    Have you ever mentioned the topic of "tool man" before?

    Like... Yes?

    Sean''s not sure.

    But there is no doubt that those who thought that the opportunity was coming could take the opportunity to make a marriage contract with Roxie. When they married such a human world, Roxie blushed, but said nothing. She just bowed her head and blushed and accepted all of Sheen''s actions.

    at the moment, sheen smiles, and the Royal Highness, the first beauty of the human race, the kingdom of the kingdom of the kingdom of light, is seen by the world as a goddess.

    I haven''t seen you for a while. It''s just a matter of course for the brave couple who are in love and are about to get married.

    ...

    at the same time, Leia was coming in the direction of Roxie''s bedroom.

    At the same time, she has received the news that Sheen has returned and entered his sister''s bedroom as soon as possible.

    "I don''t know what that man looks like now."

    Before she came, she was thinking about this in her mind.

    In her opinion, when she came back, she would be overjoyed to learn that she had become the first priority candidate for Roxie''s engagement?

    Even if the other party is in the process of communicating with his sister, he always behaves in a proper manner I don''t have any misbehavior Never cross the line And never had a bad idea But Leia felt that there was no one in the world who could ignore her sister''s charm.

    Perhaps, before because of the status gap, let the other side at the beginning of self-knowledge, so did not make any cross-border things.

    Perhaps, the other side has been just pretending to deceive others, hiding their own careful thinking.

    So, in Liya''s opinion, this is probably the time for her to show some flaws.

    After all, he is now the closest person to his sister, and he is also the most likely husband of all the people in the world to become his sister. If the other party really has some careful thinking of his own, he may be difficult to suppress the excitement and lead to flaws at this moment when the goal is to be completed.

    Leia felt that she had to take this opportunity to observe the man and see if he could really make her sister happy.

    "I hope he''s really a man who makes Roxie look different."

    With such an idea, Liya is going to go to Rosie''s bedroom and make a good investigation for her sister.

    To this end, Liya even shanai did not take, try to eliminate the interference of others, and strive to achieve the goal.

    If you take shanai with you, when you intend to implement some means to annoy the other party and let the other party start some actions, she is likely to stop it immediately, so as not to hurt Liya.

    At that time, it would be meaningless if sheen really had some evil intentions, but it was not exposed because of shanay''s prevention.

    As a result, Leah did not take Shane and went to Rosie''s bedroom alone.

    However, under such circumstances, Liya was also entangled.

    "Here you are, your highness lyard Ella."

    With a little surprise of the voice came, Liya''s feet solidified.

    Only because the owner of the voice was the last person that Liya wanted to see.

    "Long time no see, your highness. How have you been

    The man who said such a sentence was a man of nobility, who was weak as a scholar, tall and thin, dressed in luxury, and accompanied by two guard knights.

    "Edel lucica..."

    Liya looked at the surprised noble man, calling out the name of the other party in a low voice, while her face became not very good-looking.

    The other side just as if did not discover all this, joyfully took the guard, approached.

    "I''ve been looking for you, your highness Leia."

    The noble man named Edel looked at Liya with a smile that was not very bloody.

    Leia was uncomfortable with the enthusiasm, and frowned and stepped back without a trace.

    "Long time no see, master lucica."

    Liya respectfully salutes each other, seemingly elegant and polite, but in fact she shows her attitude of rejecting others thousands of miles away.

    But Edel still had no self-consciousness.

    "I''ve said it many times before. Just call me Edel." "Is your highness Leia alone?" Edel said enthusiastically

    "No, it''s not." Leia shook her head and said quietly, "my knight is just inconvenient. I left for a while. I just take a step first. She will come up later."Of course, Leah said that on purpose.

    Otherwise, with her understanding of the man in front of her, he will surely know that he is alone, and at the same time, he will try his best to invite himself to tea.

    Sure enough...

    "Knight?" Edel frowned, and said, "if you leave your post without leave, you will leave your royal highness behind. It''s really a dereliction of duty. Why don''t you go with me and have a cup of tea with me?"

    Edel acted as if he were very considerate and gentlemanly.

    But the more she was like this, the more disgusted she was.

    Do you really think I''m a fool, like those young noble ladies, who will be cheated by one or two sweet words

    Know each other''s private virtue is what kind of Liya can''t help but think scornfully, but her face is still a polite appearance.

    "No, my sister Wang is going to choose a son-in-law recently. It''s a busy time. As a member of the royal family and her sister, I have an obligation to help her."

    Leah declined Edel.

    "Your Highness lordsy''s son-in-law..."

    Edel had no doubt of him, but there was something strange in his eyes.

    Clearly aware of this color, Leah''s heart was even more disgusted.

    At present, Leia no longer hesitated to say: "well, I left first, the reception is not good, please forgive me."

    Leaving such words behind, Leia immediately turned and left.

    "Wait...!"

    Adel just reacted, and just wanted to stop Leah, but Leah had already moved quite fast and entered Rosie''s bedroom.

    Looking at this scene, all the enthusiasm on Edel''s face turned to violence.

    "Hateful woman, still as arrogant as before."

    Edel was livid, muttering with hate.

    "You''ll fall on me sooner or later. I''ll see how long you can drag on." When

    fell, Adler looked at Luo Xi''s bedroom as if she thought of her royal highness, the princess of the world.

    "If I had known this opportunity, the family shouldn''t have been looking at this Riyad Ella..."

    Edel left here, filled with resentment and resentment.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "Hoo..."

    Leia, who entered Roxie''s bedroom, seemed to notice Edel''s departure and breathed a sigh of relief.

    But then, a little bitterness appeared on her face.

    "I should have guessed that the royal capital gathered so many princes and nobles this time and became so lively that how could lucica''s family not come?"

    This time, because of the relationship between Roxie, a modern brave man, and the Royal treasure''s intention to choose a son-in-law, almost all the nobles and even the royal families of all countries in the human world came.

    Including other ethnic dignitaries, they will not miss this feast.

    There is no reason for that. This is an opportunity for them to get the protection of a future brave man, and it is also a great opportunity to get married with the country of the brave. In addition, Roxie is also called the first beauty of the human race. There are almost no people who do not think about it.

    Even if many people know that compared with those really outstanding heroes, their chances of becoming the best husband of the kingdom are very low, which is no less than the degree that a beautiful big star suddenly takes a fancy to a beggar, they are not willing to miss this feast.

    Because people are lucky.

    What if it works?

    in case of watching your eyes with your royal highness?

    What if people like their own type?

    This must be what many people think?

    In addition, with the election of sons-in-law this time, kings will surely gather powerful people from all over the world. There are some royal families and nobles with real high power. Even if the election fails, they can make friends with some dignitaries and get in touch with them. They can also obtain a lot of welfare for the family. The purpose of "worthy of this trip" can be achieved completely. All families and countries will certainly Choose to run this way.

    That being the case, it is not surprising that the house of Lucca, where Edel is based, will come here.

    The other party may even intend to take advantage of this opportunity to complete the things that Liya has been putting off.

    No, it should be said that this is the main purpose of the other party''s coming this time?

    At the thought of this, a haze flashed in Liya''s eyes.

    There was a queasy in Lydia''s mind when she recalled the color in Edel''s eyes when she mentioned the choice of Roxie''s son-in-law.

    One of the most disgusting people in her life is, arguably, none of edlya''s.

    When the other party first saw her, her eyes were full of amazement, greed, evil and lust. Up to now, Liya still felt vividly in her eyes.

    That''s not the main thing.

    The most important thing is that after that, the other party has been struggling to pursue themselves, but since seeing Roxie, the other side actually showed that kind of eyes again, and was intoxicated and stood for a long time. Afterwards, he even gave up Liya and pursued Roxie crazily, until she was mercilessly taught by Roxie, and then she came back to pursue herself with licking her face again The virtue of her heart made her unable to eat for three days.

    In this case, the other side''s reputation is extremely embarrassing.

    It is said that his private life is very chaotic. He often bullies men and women in his own territory. He uses force on many attractive women and causes many people to be destroyed.

    It is said that he had married several wives and concubines, but those wives and concubines had been subjected to violence in private and died one by one.

    It is said that he also once attacked the wives and daughters of aristocrats who visited his family. After being found out, he directly shifted the responsibility to the other party.

    It is also said that because of his unscrupulous behavior, many nobles in Lucca had protested and reported to the ryucica family as the Lord, which eventually caused chaos and chaos in the territory.

    This is not a dandy can describe, but a real bully, scum.

    On the contrary, such a scum is the only surviving male heir of the Lusika family. The two elder brothers in front of him died by accident. Therefore, his father dotes on him. Otherwise, he will not know how many times he has been executed.

    The luceka family was a real Duke''s house, which was in charge of the southern part of the Kingdom, as opposed to the Stirling family, which was in charge of guarding the northern part of the kingdom.

    Of course, compared with the stirlems, the lucekas were less powerful.

    Because there is a small country bordering on the northern part of the Kingdom, the other side does not dare to stare at the territory of Mithra kingdom as blatantly as the Laguna empire. On the contrary, in order to seek the protection of Mithra Kingdom, it constantly releases goodwill to the kingdom.

    Thanks to this, the nobles and even the royal family of that small country did not give less "gifts" to the luceka family. The lucekas were not so much garrisons there as they were fishing for oil there. Therefore, the power of the luceka family and the strict guarding of the border were incomparable to the stirlems, who had fought for the kingdom from south to north.

    However, the other side is also the Duke''s house.

    Since it is a duke''s family, it is the nobles of the highest class in the kingdom. Except for the Duke''s family and some powerful Marquis''s family, the rest of the nobility can''t match.Take the two guard knights that Edel took with him today. They both have a level of over 70. They may be the head of the order of the ryukyza family.

    Actually, the head of the order was sent to protect his son, and there were two of them. This shows that the master of Lucca loved Edel and the "peace" in Lucca''s leadership. Otherwise, as a Knight Commander with precious fighting power, how could he come to be a young master''s guard?

    This is not the most unfortunate.

    Unfortunately, Leah and Edel are engaged.

    Yes.

    Lydia''s betrother was the luceka family and Edel.

    This is not an engagement made by Anxi to Leia, but a baby kiss made by the former king, Leia''s night, when Anxi''s father was in power.

    Because he was a child, the former king did not know that Edel would be such a virtue when he grew up. However, after Anxi took over the throne, the old king passed away. The lusikas immediately refused to cancel the engagement on the ground that "this is a marriage made by his deceased majesty, and we should abide by his last will of the old man.".

    This is a practical reason.

    At least, it''s really useful, at least, in this medieval world of bigwigs.

    Anxi also found it tricky.

    If there is a reason, but if there is no reason to unilaterally cancel the marriage arranged by the former king, it will definitely be true.

    However, Anxi can only help Liya delay the marriage as much as possible to see if there is a solution in the future.

    So, Leia has been avoiding Edel, Edel has been pestering her, let Leia more than once for this matter feel headache and boredom.

    At the thought of this, the bitterness on Liya''s face turned into self mockery.

    "I also said that I must help my sister get happiness. I can''t guarantee my own happiness."

    At this moment, Liya showed her weakness.

    Of course, Leah won''t allow herself to be weak for too long.

    "I am the first king daughter of Mithra, the sister of Rosie, and I am a legitimate descendant of brave men, even if not as good as Roxie."

    This sentence, Liya almost every day in the heart of silent thinking, read, to remind herself.

    No matter whether he will become the queen, inherit the throne or not, no matter what the future will be, I can''t disgrace the royal family, the father king and Roxie.

    "Good!"

    Liya got up, regained her usual sense of antiquity, and with a funny smile, went to the place where Rosie''s room was.

    Along the way, Leia naturally met a lot of aristocratic young masters who stayed in the bedroom and planned to be courteous to Roxie.

    Under the gallantry of these noble young men, Liya declined the request to introduce Roxie to them, and perfunctorily ignored those who wanted her to say something nice in front of her. Then, escorted by the Knights of the paladins, she entered the inner hall and came to Rosie''s room.

    Then, without the slightest politeness, Leia opened the door.

    "Roxie, I''m... Coming..."

    when Leia walked into the room and was ready to say hello to Roxie with a cheerful voice, the scene in front of her suddenly made her open her eyes and froze on the spot.

    "Li... Sister Liya...!"

    Roxie''s voice also sounded, and full of panic.

    "Lying trough!"

    Sheen couldn''t help but say something.

    The room, in an instant, entered a dead silence.

    There was an impulse in front of her.

    No way.

    She saw it.

    See Chang Wei in Dafu!

    But after the reaction, Liya closed the door almost as fast as possible, and let the door make a loud bang, which scared all the Knights guarding the door.

    "Your Highness Rosie? Your highness Leia? "

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What happened?"

    The knights were surprised to gather in front of the door, looking at each other and asking questions.

    "No... nothing! You don''t care! Watch the door! Don''t let anyone in! "

    Liya''s voice suddenly came out from the door. Her voice was full of stiffness and a little flustered, and there was no doubt that she was severe. The Knights quickly bowed their heads and returned to their respective posts.

    Leah then reached the door and slowly turned around. She looked at the scenery out of the window when she didn''t know when to get dressed. She looked at Sean who didn''t know anything. Then she looked at hiding in the quilt with only one head sticking out and rustling in the quilt. It was as if she was dressing. The blushing and embarrassed Roxie''s face was as black as ever.

    "You two...!"

    Liya had a kind of gnashing teeth, angry, even the sky fell down, let a heart wow cool wow cool feeling.At this moment, Leah had only one idea.

    "The best cabbages in our family have already been arched?"

    (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    "-"

    quiet.

    "-"

    quiet.

    "-"

    quiet.

    "-"

    is still quiet.

    In the room, three people sitting opposite each other kept silence and kept quiet, which made the atmosphere quite strange.

    Especially the expression of the three people at this moment, but also to the strange add a lot of subtle color.

    Roxie''s face was red from the beginning to the end. She had the feeling of looking for a hole to get into. Her expression was quite embarrassed. She almost ran away without turning her head.

    Sean sat next to Roxie and was quite calm, but only he knew if he felt guilty.

    As for Liya, who was sitting opposite sheen and Roxie, her face was never good-looking. She was as black as charcoal. Her anger was obvious when she looked at the man and woman sitting opposite her.

    Especially when she turned her eyes to sheen, the murderous look and expression of Liya were completely undisguised.

    Sean, who has the enemy perception skill, knows very well that the king lady must be thinking about how to cut her own body.

    If it wasn''t for Roxie''s red face and "we''re what you love and I want," Leah would have gone on a rampage.

    Now, of course, Leah is a little bit of a runaway.

    "... don''t you want to explain something to me?"

    Liya opened her mouth in a deep voice, full of gnashing teeth in her voice, which made people clearly realize how bad the mood of this Lady Wang was at this time.

    "Sister Liya..."

    Roxie looks embarrassed and indignant. She wants to say something, but she doesn''t know what to say. In the past, her perfect appearance in front of her sister has completely disappeared.

    But Roxie didn''t know that the more she was like this, the colder Liya''s heart would be.

    After all, her sister has never seen her sister show such an expression.

    It was as shy and embarrassed as an ordinary little woman, which made Liya feel very complicated.

    It must have never occurred to her that her perfect sister would show such an expression one day?

    And this, no doubt, is telling Leah that what Roxie has done is what you and I want.

    His sister, really occupied, not to say, but also eat clean!

    This makes Liya not know whether to be happy or angry.

    I''m happy, of course, I''m glad that my sister can find someone I really like and trust.

    Angry, of course, it''s because of my sister''s lack of reserve!

    "You... Why are you so impulsive?" Liya can only use the language of hate iron but not steel: "even if you really recognize him, then you don''t have to be so anxious to give yourself out?"

    Liya really didn''t think that her sister, the treasure of the Kingdom, the modern brave and the Terran, so she can''t blame herself for GTK, only the people in front of the screen are LSP.

    We are really restrained! (broken sound)

    just as sheen and Roxie are fighting each other secretly, Liya seems to be in a good mood and sighs.

    "Sean, isn''t it?"

    At the moment, Leia looked at Sean and said with a bad look: "this is the end of the matter. It''s no use if I say more estimates. You can just give me a statement."

    On hearing this, Roxie stopped destroying Sean''s waist. Sheen also raised her head, looked at Liya and pursed her mouth.

    "What do you want to say?"

    Sheen didn''t seem too guilty, he just threw the topic back.

    Leah is also very straightforward.

    "Say what you intend to do." Leia very direct way: "look at your appearance, should also have confirmed the relationship, Roxie now in addition to marry you, it is impossible for Leah to look at Sean with consternation.

    "I didn''t plan it. Your good sister did it by herself."

    Sheen didn''t say that.

    "Roxie, you..."

    Leia looked at Roxie with an incredible look.

    Roxie was more embarrassed.

    Finished, this exposed, by his sister found that he is to marry out to make such a out.

    It''s a shame!

    Roxie was embarrassed.

    Leia naturally got the answer she wanted from Roxie''s attitude, and instantly felt her head more dizzy.

    So, this is not only the problem that sheen is too brute and too quick to start, but also the problem that his sister is eager to marry out quickly?

    You... You are the goddess in the eyes of everyone in the world!

    So noble, so excellent... (Balabala)Liya kept shouting in her heart, only felt that she didn''t know her sister.

    "So... So we have to get married in order to resolve the disaster, what enlightenment, that is also false?"

    Leah resisted the vertigo and made the final confirmation to Roxie.

    Roxie laughed dryly, and the mosquito said, "that''s all you said, not me..."

    well, the husband''s singing and the woman''s following, even the posture of swinging the pot is so similar!

    Liya just felt that she was so excited, so aggressive, so desperate to rush around, just like a fool.

    Is this really your perfect sister?

    It''s not a swap, is it?

    Liya can only hold her eyebrows, a pair of almost unable to support the appearance.

    "Li... Sister Liya, come on, have a cup of tea first. Don''t be angry. I''ll admit my mistake to you, OK?"

    Roxie knew that she was in the wrong, so she came to Leah''s side to find a cup of tea for her, to press her shoulder and to wink at Sean.

    Sheen, speechless, could only pick up the teapot and pour Liya tea.

    "Tea, sister."

    Sean smiles at Leia.

    "Sister?"

    Liya just regained her mind and looked at her Sean with a smile. Her face finally looked better.

    No way, this "elder sister" has proved the attitude of sheen, and it is also the guarantee that sheen gives to Liya.

    That is, this marriage, he will marry.

    "Well..." Leah sighed and said, "since you have this plan, as long as the result is good, I will not say anything more."

    Roxie was relieved.

    "What happened this time..."

    Sheen was a little bit of a vague reminder.

    It refers to the selection of a son-in-law.

    "Don''t worry, I will cooperate with you."

    Leia said without anger, so that sheen and Roxie finally showed a smile.

    They looked at each other, one turned his eyes, the other was overjoyed, everything was in silence.

    Looking at this scene, at this moment, Liya in a complex mood at the same time, the heart can not help but produce a little envy and bewilderment.

    It turns out that his sister has found his own happiness.

    What about yourself?

    Where is your happiness?

    When she thought of lucica''s family, all the envy in Liya''s heart turned into bitterness.

    Maybe, I can''t compare with my sister all my life?

    She, everything will be better than herself.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    In this way, the affair between sheen and Roxie has been exposed in a grand way in the stage of conspiracy.

    Fortunately, the subject of the exposure is Liya. The other party admitted the incident. Even though she was not able to let go, she still decided to help sheen and Roxie to get married successfully.

    In order to promote this matter, Roxie also discussed many details with Liya, who was unable to mention it any more, and was ready to carry it out.

    According to the two people''s views, the affair between sheen and Roxie can be postponed, and the play named "electing a son-in-law" should be performed a little bigger.

    Otherwise, if the plan is exposed too soon, it may make some people who have the intention to realize the purpose of the play.

    Therefore, Roxie felt that she could wait for the dignitaries of all countries to come in order and create the illusion that Roxie was really going to choose the best person from all the heroes of the Terran family, and then release her decision to choose Sean. That would be the best effect.

    First of all, in that case, the whole world will know that Roxie finally chose sheen, which will cause many royal nobles who have been entangled with Roxie to die.

    Second, when the whole human world decides this matter, even if it is a kingdom, there is no way to repent after the event. Otherwise, it is to beat ourselves in the face in front of all the people in the world.

    Roxie''s idea is that if all the people of God, man and devil all know that they have a master, then it will be satisfactory.

    Because, if the engagement was so well known, it would have been completely settled. After that, unless something happened to sheen, there would have been no other turning point.

    In view of this, Roxie wanted to make this Convention as big as possible.

    Of course, looking at Roxie''s exuberant and passionate look, sheen and Leia felt their hearts beat faster.

    "You are going to block your retreat completely, my stupid sister."

    Leah has a headache.

    Roxie''s plan, sounds like everything, but just like lya said, it''s just blocking all her retreats.

    When the time comes, if there is no turning point in this matter, then Roxie will have no way to go back on her?

    If one of them doesn''t work well, it can kill everyone.

    first, those who are looking forward to being full of their wives and highness of marriage, simply marry the book of the people, renaming this book as "the story of fast marriage after crossing the world" or "the flash marriage travel of the brave".

    (__ )(-.-)(~O~)¡­¡­ (-.-)¡£

    It''s a foregone conclusion, and neither Sean nor Rosie can escape.

    So, Liya can only sigh to help Roxie go down, continue to make this grand and violent death party.

    As for Sean, he was called away by an unexpected visitor.

    "Your Majesty wants to see you."

    Alidia came to Rosie''s bedroom. After asking for a meeting, she said this to sheen, who was staying in the room.

    Sheen raised his eyebrows, but did not refuse.

    "Lead the way."

    Under the gaze of Roxie and Leia, sheen accepted frankly.

    "Your Highness Rosie and Her Highness Leia will not go. Your majesty just wants to talk to Viscount boztut alone."

    Alidia stops Roxie and lya from coming up.

    "Alone?"

    Leah frowned.

    "I can''t go either?"

    Roxie was even more reluctant.

    unfortunately, in the face of altiya, the two princesses'' words are not good enough either.

    "Your Highness, please wait here."

    Alidia, like an impersonal machine, made the declaration to Roxie and lya without any affection.

    But in the face of the Kingdom''s strongest knight, the first legendary strong man in the world, not to mention lya, even Roxie did not dare to be too willful.

    After all, alidia is also Rosie''s mentor.

    For her tutor, Roxie naturally had a respect, so she was silent.

    "I''ll come when I go."

    On the contrary, sheen, not worried at all, gave a reassuring smile to Roxie and Leia, and immediately left Rosie''s room with alidia.

    "Will he be all right?"

    Looking at Sean''s departure, Liya seemed worried.

    Roxie, on the contrary, calmed down and regained her composure in Princess mode.

    "Don''t worry, sister Leah."

    Roxie said this with a bright smile on her face.

    "He''s much more capable than you think, and he won''t be disappointed."

    ...

    after leaving Rosie''s bedroom, sheen headed for the king''s bedroom under the leadership of alidia.Along the way, the two met many nobles and were pointed at and whispered by many people.

    It''s normal.

    Originally, Sean, as the first priority candidate of her husband''s son-in-law, now many people are staring at him. Therefore, when he came here, sheen almost sneaked in in with "hiding", but now he is walking under everyone''s eyes without being noticed and pointed by others. That''s impossible.

    If alidia hadn''t been leading the way in front of him, with an expressionless face and a cold look of no admittance, many people were frightened. I believe that at this moment, there should have been many people who were beyond their ability to challenge or challenge Sean?

    The most powerful reputation of the Terrans is displayed incisively and vividly in alidia.

    However, Sean followed alidia behind, looking at the strongest legendary Knight''s eyes are full of meaningful color.

    Alidia didn''t look back.

    But he seemed to be aware of it.

    "You seem to have some hostility towards me, viscount boztut."

    Alidia suddenly said that.

    "Where." Sheen narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "how dare I be hostile to the legend of the kingdom?"

    "Is it?" Alidia light way: "you just, is not considering whether to shine on my back, rush up to give me a foot?"

    "How dare you?" Sheen blinked and said innocently, "is it just an illusion?"

    "It''s an illusion, only you know." Alidia still did not look back, as if she had deliberately exposed her back to sheen. Only the voice came and said, "are you hostile to me because of Tieer?"

    This sentence, Sean finally failed to answer in the first time.

    Because alidia was right.

    "You seem to know a lot." Alidia was still so indifferent: "did someone tell you? Or did tier tell you that himself? "

    "What''s the difference?" Sheen also no longer pretends to be garlic, Shi Shi Ran''s way: "as long as you know, I see you are not satisfied with the line."

    Hearing this, alidia stopped.

    Sheen also stopped, but looked at alidia''s back without changing her face.

    In this case, the atmosphere between the two began to take on a little bit of gunpowder.

    Alidia turned and looked at Sean, her eyes full of scrutiny.

    "There are a lot of people who don''t like me." "But you''re the first one to say it in front of me like this," alidia said

    "Oh?" Sheen said playfully, "what is the Marquis of elbein going to do? Come and give me a sword like you did when you met for the first time

    Sheen''s words, in return for some serious expression of alidia.

    "I do think so." Alidia looked directly at Sean and said, "outsiders say that although you can be the best of the young generation, you are only the best, and not up to our level, but I don''t think so."

    In other people''s eyes, although Sheen has the power to annihilate [the slayer faction], but this strength should not be considered as much right in the eyes of legendary beings above level 90.

    Sheen is still too young. Even if he had a fight with Roxie, the result of that fight had a great impact. But only those people, in front of the real high-end combat power, were not enough.

    That is to say, a lot of people haven''t yet got a glimpse of Sean''s real strength.

    [Slayer faction] at that time, sheen was still at a very low level, and the onlookers were only ramijion, and there were not many witnesses.

    At that time, no one saw the scene of the aurora meteor shower by Sean. Sheen had been working with Ayi, Vivian and others. Others only thought that the galuoli family was destroyed by the black dragon Yulin.

    Kosmos that time, not to mention the orcs, who knows the strength of sheen?

    It''s just capelin and anima, right?

    And capelin has disappeared, and anima is also one of the three goddesses. She has returned to the divine world. To sum up, Sheen has not really demonstrated her strength before people.

    Therefore, even if the influence of sheen is not comparable before, the recognition of his own strength is not much compared with other rumors.

    But alidia didn''t think so.

    "I always think you''re dangerous." Alidia stares at Sean and says in a deep voice, "it always feels like you have the strength to threaten me."

    That''s a little bit of an impression alidia has of sheen.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    Hearn was surprised to hear alidia''s words.

    "I didn''t expect that I had such a high evaluation in the head of the cavalry order."

    Sheen, with a rather unexpected expression, cast his eyes on alidia.

    "You can afford that." "You are the only young man who can take my sword without any injury except for Her Highness Rosie. Before you and Her Highness Rosie appear, the person who can make such achievements is 33 years old."

    That''s why alidia thinks highly of Sean.

    "Originally, I thought that except for Her Highness Roxie, only the female warrior God of the Empire could take my sword unhurt in her twenties and twenties. If you can do this, you can prove that you are not much worse than those two

    "I don''t think it''s just luck that you''re able to make friends with the Dragon demons of the six demons, have contact with the moon demons, and tame the Black Dragons of atru."

    "So, I have boldly speculated that perhaps you have the true strength of your highness, even if your highness uses the sword and unique skills."

    "Because it was only in his highness like that that that I felt the same threat."

    "Am I right?"

    Alidia has made so many speeches at one time that his silence in peacetime is quite different.

    It can be seen that alidia really attaches great importance to sheen.

    It''s just that Sean wasn''t happy about it.

    "Are you sure no one can make you feel threatened except me and Roxie?" Sheen finally said sarcastically, "have you forgotten the strength in your daughter''s body? Your honor? "

    As soon as the words came out, alidia''s eyes twinkled.

    "Have you seen that one?"

    Alidia''s voice suddenly became cold.

    "Yes, I have." Sheen scoffed, "what? Afraid it''s going to get out? Worried that others would know that there was a "monster" in your elbaines

    Alidia didn''t answer, just looked straight at Sean.

    "It seems that you are more dangerous than I thought, and you can come back alive after seeing that." Alidia then light way: "only pity, that is the power that is cursed, I won''t admit that power."

    "So?" Sheen sneered, "can you treat this daughter as nonexistence without the power to admit it?"

    At this moment, sheen made a decision.

    As long as alidia dares to say yes, he will attack without saying a word.

    Although, without liberating the sword, sheen is not 100% confident that he can surpass the most powerful member of the 98 level Terran, even if he can''t win, he will severely strip him of his skin.

    I don''t know if this idea is leaked. Alidia is silent for a while.

    "I didn''t think she didn''t exist."

    After a while, alidia spoke.

    "In any case, she was, is, and will be the blood of my elbaine."

    After leaving such a strange remark, alidia turned and continued to lead the way.

    Sheen frowned and looked at alidia''s back until his back was almost gone.

    "If I have a chance, I''ll kick you hard to see if you can maintain your face."

    With that, Sean followed alidia.

    This kind of sheen did not find that in a corner, a weak nobleman with two Knight guards was looking at him.

    "Is he the Viscount boztut?"

    Edel asked one of the Knights.

    "Yes." The knight took a look at Sean, nodded, and replied, "he is the first priority candidate chosen by Her Highness, Rosie Ruth."

    "Is it?" Edel cast his eyes again on Sean, and murmured, "what a lucky fellow, he is just a viscount."

    Edel was really jealous.

    Since she met Roxie, Edel has been fascinated by her.

    It was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life. He couldn''t even catch up with the holy goddess and the pure spirit. Edel, the son of the Duke who was deeply feminine, couldn''t sleep at night and salivated.

    Unfortunately, Roxie is not just a duke''s son can touch, he coveted Roxie, has paid a very painful price.

    Even now, Edel still remembers that day, when he confessed to the princess in front of her bedroom, he was beaten mercilessly.

    As the son of the Duke, it was the only time that Edel was taught a lesson. Even if he was taught, the family of the whole country could only choose to calm down and even force him to apologize.It was because that time, Edel, who had always thought he could be unscrupulous and lawless, was completely afraid.

    Without the support of his family and the support of his father who was the Duke, he was just a waste who could not do anything. Naturally, he could not do anything but run away with his tail in his hand.

    But even so, Edel was still haunted by Rosie.

    without it, it is really because the princess is so beautiful that the narrow-minded Adler, after being taught, is totally hated.

    After that, Edel even fell into a state of madness for a period of time. No woman felt that she had any taste. Only as the sister of Princess Rosie, her fiancee could make Edel feel excited.

    , after all, though not as the first human''s Luo Si, Leia is also a beautiful princess, which is totally inferior to the goddess goddess and the elf spirit.

    Therefore, Edel came back and continued to lick Liya, but because of that disgusting virtue, she was completely disgusted.

    In fact, Leah didn''t know that after Edel returned to Lucca, he had done a lot less criminal things than before.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t, but after meeting Roxie, Edel found that he was only attracted to the most beautiful women.

    Except for the most beautiful women, Edel would only be greedy for one kind of woman.

    That''s a woman with a place similar to Roxie.

    Whether it''s temperament or figure, or even eyes, nose, mouth, ears, and so on, Edel can''t help himself if he has even a little resemblance to Rosie.

    For this reason, Edel had been fascinated by a very poor looking woman of forty who happened to dress like Roxie and had strong feelings for her.

    That is to say, Edel has developed a strange habit which is not flattering.

    It can be seen how much Adele was fascinated by Rosie.

    The reason why he would use violence against his wives and concubines, which led to their death, was that they did not look like Roxie and were not beautiful women. Edel was angry and repelled, and finally he could not help killing them all.

    In the eyes of Edel, it''s easy to see how jealous, even jealous, sheen, who has the greatest possibility of becoming Roxie''s husband.

    "Is there any way to stop him from running?"

    Edel said such cruel words to the knight beside him.

    But the two knights shook their heads without hesitation.

    "No, we can''t

    "That''s the one who can fight against the slayer faction by himself, and there is a dragon around him. Let alone us, the three Knights'' orders led by Lucca are coming. I guess they can''t do anything about him."

    The two knights were very quick.

    "What a waste!"

    Edelton was furious.

    In fact, he also knows that he is just trying to force others to be difficult.

    Because of being the first priority candidate, sheen instantly entered the eyes of the Terran countries and the powerful, and his life story has been investigated clearly.

    As a result, many people already know that Sheen''s own strength is not vulgar, and there is a dragon with a rank of more than 90 around him. In addition, he has a friendship with the devil, so he is not an existence that can be easily provoked.

    If not, sheen would not be challenged, but assassinated, murdered and framed.

    It is because many people are afraid of the power behind sheen that those powerful people dare not act rashly. They can only prove themselves through face-to-face challenges and compete openly with sheen.

    Although Edel was a scum, he was not a fool. He did not dare to provoke sheen, who had a demon behind him.

    Otherwise, the Kingdom, the Terrans and even the protoss would not be able to protect him, let alone the luceka family.

    "Come on, I''ll keep staring at lyard Ella."

    Edel said to himself, not quite willingly.

    "Not as good as her highness, but she can make me feel better than those ugly ones."

    Edel did not dare to think of Roxie again.

    The lesson at that time directly let him get the psychological shadow, and he had no confidence that he could be liked by Roxie, Edel had to retreat to the next place, forcing Liya to submit.

    ...

    on this side, Sheehan also came to the king''s bedroom under the guidance of alidia, and met Anxi.

    "Your Majesty."

    Looking at Anxi, who was sitting in her room, drawing on the lake out of the window, sheen curled her mouth and, for a moment, made a noble ceremony.

    "Are you here?" Anxi put down her brush, looked at Sean, as if satisfied, and said with a smile, "don''t look at me like this. I just paint casually, because Roxie likes painting too."

    Anxi''s words remind Sean that when she first saw Roxie, she was really painting.Sean still remembers the beauty of that time.

    "Come on, sit down."

    Anxi called to sheen.

    "Thank you."

    Sheen was not polite and sat down in front of Anxi.

    Alidia, on the other hand, went back to Anxi''s back and guarded him like a knight who was devoted to his duties.

    Anxi, however, continued to look at Sean, who was sitting opposite her. The more she looked, the more satisfied she felt. She began to smile.

    "You''re worthy of being the first choice in Roxie''s mind. You seem to be much better than before, portstutty."

    Anxi seemed to see a little bit of Sheen''s growth.

    But Sheehan just felt weird.

    This old father-in-law is so boastful when he meets. Is he so kind?

    I''m not going to take a check and throw it in my face to test whether I''m sincere to Roxie, right?

    Emmmmmmmmmm...

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    In fact, for Sean, ANSY''s feeling is very complicated.

    Although not as able to detect Sheen''s ability as aridia did, Anxi was quite satisfied with Sheen''s ability even if it was on the surface.

    If it wasn''t, how could Anxi try his best to attract Sean and make him the nobleman of the kingdom?

    It''s because they value Sean''s ability.

    But for sheen to be able to walk so close to her baby daughter, Anxi''s heart is more or less a little bad.

    It''s not that sheen did something wrong, but that Roxie''s performance has been so excellent and detached that Anxi feels that there is no man in the world who can get into the eyes of her excellent daughter.

    Including Anxi and Liya, as long as it is a real experience of Roxie''s excellent, know her perfect people, will subconsciously feel that there is no worthy of the existence of Roxie in this world.

    Therefore, people in the Kingdom think it''s normal to see that Roxie is not only indifferent to the opposite sex, but also keeps a distance from all the people and never gives any opportunities to the opposite sex.

    Although, as a Royal Princess, this will not be a good thing.

    After all, perhaps the greatest duty of a Royal Princess is to marry.

    As a princess, Roxie''s approach is not very appropriate.

    However, no one will embarrass her because of this, and no one will force her because of it.

    Roxie is not an ordinary princess, but is destined to surpass all the people, catch up with the steps of the brave men of all ages, and become the strongest person of the human race.

    Her future is not only to survive as a princess, but to be trained as a reserve for the brave and become the trump card of human race and human world.

    With her, the Terrans may be able to occupy a dominant position in the communication with powerful demons.

    The brave is the natural enemy of the demons and the enemy of the demons. If we can cultivate a brave one, it is a great blessing for the Terrans.

    Under such circumstances, all the talents turn a blind eye to Roxie''s independence. Even if Roxie doesn''t recruit a son-in-law in the future, people may feel sorry, but more will take it for granted?

    In a word, people think that there is no man in this world who can enter into Roxie''s eyes and deserve her.

    In this case, people would rather see Roxie single all her life than commit herself to an unqualified husband.

    This is probably the same as the so-called fans and staunch supporters who hope that the goddess can be single and never make boyfriends in the past life, right?

    So is Anxi.

    Therefore, compared with the ordinary father, looking forward to her daughter''s marriage and marrying a good man, Anxi subconsciously always felt that her daughter would be so single.

    Who would have thought that at this time and today, such a thing happened, leading to his daughter must be married out.

    Compared with the heroes from all over the world, her daughter looked at the viscount in front of her.

    So, before that, Anxi thought that her daughter might be abducted.

    Now, this man directly became the first priority candidate for her daughter''s husband, proving that her daughter really looked up to him.

    No, it''s not just a matter of looking at each other.

    Lya also said before that in the selection of her son-in-law, Roxie can make her own decisions, score everyone as much as she can, and eliminate those who are dissatisfied. The full score is 100, and only those with more than 50 points have a chance to compete.

    In such a situation, Roxie has already given a score to each of the promoters. Although she has not made the score public, at present, more than 90% of the promoters have been eliminated directly with low scores, and there is no chance of competition. She can only perform stage performance in the appearance ceremony of Roxie every day, trying to show herself, hoping to let Roxie have a more look Think highly of it.

    Less than 10% of the rest were mostly famous young talents, but as king and Lucie''s father, Anxi naturally saw the scores of those young talents.

    As a result, none of the so-called young talents can score 60 points.

    Only Sean, full score, 100.

    Yes.

    Roxie gave sheen full marks without hesitation.

    And, if it wasn''t for the play to go on, Roxie wanted to give the rest zero points.

    Those who can get 50 points are basically used to show others that there will be competition for the son-in-law this time.

    Otherwise, if only sheen is allowed to get high marks, and the rest of them will get zero marks, that is to tell everyone clearly that she, Roxie, just Sean.

    In order not to reveal the truth, Roxie deliberately gave some excellent people the chance to compete, but she refused to give high marks. Eventually, although the scores of those people reached more than 50 points of the qualified line, none of them could get 60 points.So clearly, it is simply pointing to Anxi''s nose and telling Anxi that Roxie has identified Sean, right?

    Therefore, Anxi knew that the new Viscount, who was suspected to have been associated with demons and had tamed an invincible king of demons, was probably his son-in-law.

    Knowing this, ANSY wanted to meet sheen.

    "You know, Roxie''s position is very special. She doesn''t want to be close to any other sex and live with others."

    "... is that because she is afraid that her true face will be exposed?"

    "Don''t look at Roxie like that, she is actually very secluded, usually if there is no urgent matter, even after finishing the work, she will stay alone in her room."

    "... is that because she wants to hide in her room and fish?"

    "Roxie doesn''t have any hobbies. We haven''t seen her ask for anything except painting occasionally."

    "... that''s because she doesn''t want you to know that she likes desserts and big meals out there?"

    "Although my daughter is excellent, she has always been very obedient. I still can''t believe why there was such a sudden revelation that Roxie had to get married."

    "... that''s because she is anxious to get married."

    Anxi, as if she wanted to talk to Sean, continued to tell the story of Roxie with a sigh expression, but she didn''t find that the corners of her mouth were always twitching and forcing her to tell the truth that could never be known.

    Anxi, who didn''t know all this, told himself.

    "It should be hard work for you, isn''t it?" "Now you are the first priority candidate of this election meeting. Many people are probably thinking about how to frustrate you, embarrass you, and lower your evaluation in Roxie''s mind, so as to replace you."

    "But I know that Roxie is actually very fond of you. Even if you are defeated, she probably won''t lower your evaluation?" Anxi was half funny and half exclaimed, "I can understand what Roxie is thinking now. She must feel that if she has to find someone to spend the rest of her life with, then this person must be the one who has the best friendship with her."

    No, you are wrong, your majesty.

    That fish Princess wants to get rid of the present environment and live a salted fish life. It''s not as great as you think and has the spirit of sacrifice.

    make complaints about his own vomit.

    If it wasn''t for fear that these guys who had been completely deceived by Roxie and almost turned into her brain powder would be disillusioned, and even the three views would be directly broken, then sheen would really like to give Anxi a thorough understanding and tell him that your daughter is very bad.

    Of course, if sheen really tells Roxie what she really is, then Anxi will never choose to believe him. She will only think that he is slandering Roxie and will never give him a good look?

    (no matter in which world, actors are the most popular

    Sean is speechless and looks to the sky.

    At this time, Anxi finally expressed the real purpose of his trip.

    "I want to ask you one thing this time." Anxi looked at Sean and said in a rather positive way: "if we want to make Roxie the king and make her queen, are you for or against it?"

    This sentence, let Sean first was stunned, and then finally understood.

    (was the king worried that I would affect Roxie''s future

    This is really something that has to be solved.

    You know, once Roxie ascends the throne and becomes the queen of Mithra, then, as the Queen''s husband, Sheen''s status in the kingdom will be more than one person, less than ten thousand people.

    And that also means that sheen will be the second only power and status in the kingdom to the queen.

    But sheen just became a nobleman, just joined the aristocratic circle of the royal capital, and became a powerful man. If he went to the top and climbed to such a high position, he would know how worried others would be.

    Anxi is worried about whether sheen will be influenced by her power, which will affect her to inherit the throne and become the queen.

    Anxi even worried that sheen would let Rosie give the throne to him.

    As the son-in-law of the royal family, as long as he married Roxie, he would also have the right to inherit the throne.

    Although the right of inheritance is not high, generally speaking, only when there is only one single daughter left in the royal family, the son-in-law of the only daughter can replace the Royal daughter and ascend the throne. However, with the special status and ability of Roxie, she wants to support her husband to ascend the throne and become the king, which has a high success rate.

    That''s why people like limjo want to get close to Roxie, right?

    That''s not only because of Roxie''s appearance, but also because they want to use her influence and voice to reach the top of the kingdom.

    Anxi took this into consideration and just wanted to test Sean.Sheen calmed down.

    "Don''t worry, your majesty."

    Now, sheen did not hesitate to release a word.

    "Roxie won''t want to inherit the throne."

    "I don''t even think about it."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Sheen''s words, let Anxi can''t help but slightly stunned.

    Not to mention Anxi, but alidia, who had been silent all the time, frowned and looked at Sean.

    Sheen had no pressure.

    Because, he knows very well, Anxi is just testing himself.

    After all...

    "Your Majesty should have known that, in fact, Roxie didn''t want to be queen at all, did she?" Xienshi ran said: "she has no intention to inherit the throne. She even wants to support liyad''ai * * as her sister to the throne. Her Majesty must be very clear about this matter."

    Anxi was silent.

    As a king and his father, he could not have been unaware of it.

    Roxie didn''t hide that idea, did she?

    In front of lya, Roxie also said this many times.

    So the kingdom knew for a long time that Roxie had no interest in the throne.

    If it had not been for this, there would have been many parties at the top of the kingdom who supported the accession of Roxie to the throne, which would have made a great contribution to her succession.

    "Does the Kingdom intend to let her highness Leia succeed?" Sheen, as she had seen with her own eyes, said with a smile: "although Roxie must be better and more talented, you want her royal highness Leia to inherit the throne than Roxie."

    This sentence surprised Anxi.

    Because sheen was right.

    "... the kingdom does intend to let Leia succeed to the throne." Anxi pondered for a moment, then chose to reveal the important news and said, "but how can you know this matter, even Roxie and Liya don''t know?"

    That''s why Anxi was surprised.

    No one knows, except for the high-level in the real core of the Kingdom, that Anxi has made Liya the heir to the throne.

    But others did not know about it, and even more people thought that Roxie would be the one to inherit the throne.

    The reason is simple. As sheen said, Roxie must be better and more talented.

    In this case, naturally, many people think that Roxie is the most likely person to become the queen.

    But people who think so are actually limited by their own vision.

    They only see the succession of one kingdom, but not the whole Terran level.

    Sean, however, saw the situation clearly because of his strong ability to accept objectively.

    So sheen was very direct.

    "Can''t there be a man who can be a king for thousands of years?"

    Sean''s concise response makes ANSY look at him with a little change.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a big picture." Anxi was surprised, but satisfied: "yes, there are many people who can become king of a country, but only Roxie can be brave, so we can''t limit Roxie to a throne."

    Just as we said before, the brave is the trump card of the Terran, the strongest of the Terrans.

    It is more important to cultivate a brave man than a king.

    Roxie was recognized by the holy sword, possessed extremely powerful unique skills, and was blessed by destiny, one of the three goddesses. Her potential is infinite, and her conditions are not inferior to those of previous dynasties, even better than ordinary brave ones.

    It would be stupid to have such a talented person who can become a brave person, not to cultivate her into a powerful existence that can frighten the whole demon clan, but to distract her from the state affairs and the throne.

    "The kingdom of Mithra is originally a country created by the brave. If we can cultivate a brave man after the end of the war for thousands of years, it will greatly enhance the status of the country and its influence in Terrans, Protoss and demons?"

    Sean saw it through.

    "To put it bluntly, there is no comparability between a king and a brave man."

    Even if he ascends the throne and makes the country prosperous again, what will happen?

    It is easy for a demon to destroy a country.

    But if there is a brave man in this country, one is not inferior to the devil, and even can attack the existence of the demon king, then it is not to say that it is a devil, that is, six demons must be feared?

    So sheen can assert.

    "The kingdom will never want Roxie to be affected by trivial matters such as state affairs and state affairs, which will suppress her growth."

    "It''s waste, it''s outrageous."

    "So I guess that the Kingdom has already decided to hand over the throne to her royal highness Leia, while Roxie will take the real brave as the goal and strive to grow and exercise."

    "Am I right?"

    Sheen''s candidness made Anxi laugh while she looked at him with a new look.

    "Yes, this is the decision made by the kingdom for a long time. You can actually see the truth in this. You are worthy of being chosen by Roxie. You are even better than we thought!"Anxi seemed no longer worried.

    "Your Majesty is relieved?" Sheen, on the contrary, said curiously with a smile: "you don''t worry. I''ve seen the truth in this for a long time, so I''ll deliberately approach Roxie. When I get married with Roxie, I''ll rely on her support to ascend the throne?"

    Knowing that the kingdom is not going to let Rosie succeed to the throne, if there is a person who really wants to become a king, he should be very excited about this?

    For example, limjo, once he knows this, will feel excited, and more efforts to approach Roxie, hold beauty home at the same time, with the support of Roxie, and Leah to compete for the throne.

    At that time, as a brave husband, he must be able to get a lot of support, and the high-level of the kingdom will also consider that it can better draw on the reputation of the brave, and then seriously consider the feasibility.

    That is to say, it is not a dream to be Roxie''s husband and inherit the throne.

    Anxi should be worried about this.

    But now...

    "since you have all chosen to speak out on your own initiative, it proves that you have no such idea at all?" Anxi candidly said: "I almost forgot that you are a man who even dares to refuse the title. The throne is not as attractive to you as we think, is it?"

    "Now it is." Sean no longer maintained his verbal deference, but returned to his natural, rambling way: "I may change my mind in the future."

    "You should hide these words, you shouldn''t say them." Anxi felt a burst of tears and laughter, but more assured: "it seems that Roxie''s vision is still very good, it is true that if the power of the people can not get her approval, she is willing to close to you, with you, it has proved that you are not a person with ulterior motives."

    As a person with the blessing of the goddess of fate, Roxie''s sensitivity in this respect is unmatched.

    The existence like limjo, really close to Roxie, that is actually an impossible thing.

    Such existence, as soon as it is close to Roxie, will be immediately discovered by her revelation.

    Before, sheen and lim Joe entangled, Roxie clearly did not see Lim Joe, but also a mouth that the other party is not her favorite type?

    This is the proof.

    But sheen can get the approval of Roxie, which is enough to show a lot of problems.

    At least, sheen is not a man with ulterior motives, which is for sure.

    At the thought of this, Anxi put down her mind and at the same time, her mind could not help activating.

    (think carefully, if this sheen can marry Roxie, he can also make a lot of contribution to the kingdom with his ability.)

    Not to mention that Sean himself is very powerful, just say that the black dragon of ataru, which alidia can''t guarantee to defeat 100%, may become the guardian animal of the Kingdom and prevent many disasters for the kingdom.

    Sheen''s [domestication] skills are so advanced. If he is willing to contribute to the Kingdom and help the Kingdom train many demon legions, the Kingdom''s military strategy and combat power will be completely new.

    Moreover, sheen is also connected with the demons, and it is likely that he can get the support of the demons.

    In this way, if he and Roxie can help Liya and support the kingdom together with their abilities, the kingdom may usher in an unprecedented explosive growth and completely establish its reputation as the first in the world.

    So Anxi became enthusiastic.

    "Don''t worry, portstuart, that the royal family will be on your side in this matter, as long as you and Rosie are in love and can give her happiness."

    Anxi made a promise.

    Obviously, Anxi is ready to invest.

    Sheen saw something in ANSY''s attitude and thought.

    (sure enough, they''re trying to get my idea. The hearts of those in charge are dirty.)

    Because of this, sheen didn''t want to be known by the kingdom that he had got on the car first and brought disaster to the Kingdom''s treasures. Otherwise, he would definitely be caught by these old foxes and sign many unequal treaties that worked for the kingdom.

    You want me to work for the kingdom? Be prepared to pay

    Sean thought of hundreds of wave methods in a flash.

    But before sheen could speak, Anxi poured out his chips.

    "I know you don''t like troublesome obligations, so I won''t give you any positions or jobs."

    "I''ll help you to raise your rank. The Viscount is still a little lower after all."

    "Although the count above the Viscount generally needs to accumulate a lot of achievements, and the family has to develop, you have to become the husband of the princess. Just because of this, you have a reason to raise your rank."

    "Well, after this election meeting, I will take your victory as an example, and I will help you to be promoted to count first by way of reward."

    "After that, when you and Rosie are married, I will help you raise your rank to Marquis.""As for the Duke, you will have to wait for Leah to rise to the throne, and you, as relatives of the king, will be granted the title of Duke."

    "What do you think?"

    Anxi''s chips left Sean stunned.

    I''m an old father-in-law. I''m really on the road.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    Then the atmosphere between sheen and Anxi changed completely.

    Become like the old father-in-law in greeting with his son-in-law, very harmonious, also very happy in it, constant exchange of a variety of idle matters.

    Originally, there was no common topic between sheen and Anxi, but they couldn''t stand the fact that one married a daughter and the other married a daughter-in-law.

    Therefore, the two people''s topic is naturally extended to Roxie''s body, for Roxie''s things chat.

    It means chatting, but in fact, they are more like competition.

    The cause was Sheen''s careless remark.

    "I know Roxie better than anyone else. You don''t have to worry about me bullying her."

    This sentence, somehow, aroused Anxi''s competitive heart.

    "Do you mean to say that you know Roxie better than my father?"

    With this speech as the beginning, Anxi began to talk about all kinds of things about Roxie.

    From the time Roxie was born, when she was a child, and then when she was growing up, Anxi told all kinds of interesting things about Roxie in the past 17 years. What she said was that she was very excited and excited.

    That made Sean sure.

    "This guy is definitely a daughter control."

    Xi''an knows that the image of Tibet is recorded in every stage of her growth.

    To be honest, Sean wanted it.

    According to Anxi, Roxie is beautiful now, and even more adorable when she was a child. The so-called Kingdom treasure was first introduced because of her world-class loveliness.

    "You can''t imagine anyone who can be cute like that. I even suspect that the protoss want Rosie to be a resident of the divine world because those goddesses are captured by this loveliness."

    The king''s majesty, however, was serious enough to say such silly things to sheen.

    But I have to say that because of Anxi''s praise, sheen was really curious and itchy.

    There are many lovely girls around Sean.

    Is Ayi a cute little girl?

    Lilith, the same lovely explosion.

    With these two cute girls exploding around her, sheen is really curious. She looks complicated when she is known as the Terran liarden.

    She didn''t know whether to be happy or depressed.

    It seemed a great blessing to have the throne, but it would not have been pleasant if the throne had fallen into her hands because other people looked down on her, and she was only a reserve heir to the throne.

    "Don''t think too much about it. It''s a pity." Sheen said to Leah, "it''s only happened in a thousand years. At least you''re not a loser, are you?"

    "Yes, sister Leah." Roxie was also a little worried that her sister would think more. She even said, "you have the ability to inherit the throne. The senior officials of the kingdom will make this decision, which is also recognized by you."

    This is the truth.

    If Leah had not the ability to claim the throne, even if Roxie did not inherit the throne, the throne would not fall on her.

    Although the royal family has only two sisters, Rosie and Leia, the king has not only two children.

    It was only after he became an aristocrat that sheen knew that although Anxi had only one wife, she had seven full concubines.

    As a real wife, the princess only gave birth to Liya and Roxie, and then because she was ill, she stayed in the temple all year round. One was to recuperate, the other was to cultivate one''s moral character, and the third was to recuperate her body by virtue of the high-level restoration magic of the clergy in the temple. In the words of the previous life, it was equivalent to becoming a monk and would not be seen in the palace.

    The seven concubines gave birth to 18 children, so Leia and Roxie actually had 18 half brothers and sisters.

    However, because the offspring of the side room do not have the right of succession to the throne, they will not be granted the title of Duke when the king of the same generation is determined in the future. Only the children in the main room have the right to inherit the throne. If they do not ascend the throne, they will be able to obtain the title of Duke. They are all destined to be dispensable collateral.

    According to the law of the Kingdom, they can make their own living with the help of the royal power, that is, they can become knights, or they can work hard for the high officials and important members of the Kingdom, which can be regarded as the guarantee of the future by the royal family.

    However, as collateral, if they want to obtain the title, they can only rely on their own efforts, or one day when the descendants of the lineal royal family have an accident, then they will have a chance to be promoted and have the right of succession to the throne.

    The same applies to the nobility.

    The same is true of the nobles. All the descendants of the royal family have the right to inherit the title. The winner is superior, and the loser is sent to the frontier to get some high-power units in the family. All the children in the side room are spare children. Unless the royal family''s children have an accident, they will have to find another way out in the future.For this reason, the treatment of the main room and the side room is very different, which is why Roxie felt before that if she could not become the main palace of sheen, even the kingdom would take the risk of offending her and strongly oppose it.

    The reason is that there is no such thing as human rights in the side room.

    Of course, no matter how bad it is, it must be much better than ordinary people.

    At least, their life will be guaranteed and they will be able to seek a way out with the help of their families in the future, which is much more comfortable than that of ordinary people.

    If not, there would not be so many women willing to become aristocratic sideroom, just to enjoy the luxury.

    Therefore, if Leah really did not have the ability to inherit the throne, the Kingdom might decide to choose the capable people from the collateral offspring to compete with her.

    Leia naturally knew this, but her mood was still a little complicated.

    Liya was not particularly resistant to the succession to the throne.

    In other words, in the past, Liya had hoped that she could be recognized and ascended to the throne.

    Now, Leah doesn''t have much desire for this.

    (if I become queen, then the ryucicas will certainly take the opportunity to expand their influence and interfere with the Kingdom''s regime

    The lucekas are also duchess.

    Since they are the Duke''s family, it means that they are also relatives of the royal family. Their ancestors were defeated in the competition for the throne.

    Now there is a great opportunity to return to the capital and the center of the regime. Surely they will make a great contribution?

    At the thought of that possibility, Leah sighed.

    However, lya did not show, and continued to communicate with Sean and Roxie as usual.

    The three kept talking about the selection of son-in-law and the succession of their son-in-law. They had to say that they really met Anxi''s expectations.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    The sky gradually darkened in the chat between the three.

    It was not until late in the evening that sheen got up and left Rosie''s bedroom.

    Roxie looked at Sean''s back, reluctant to give up on her face.

    This let one side of Liya heart is also several times to refresh the impression of her sister.

    Since the confirmation of the relationship between Sean and Roxie, Liya has constantly updated her understanding of Roxie.

    She really did not think that one day, Roxie would show such a small woman''s posture.

    But it has to be said that such a Roxie, compared with the past perfect her, but more a trace of reality.

    This made Leia realize that her sister had changed and really liked Sean.

    "Alas..."

    Liya unconsciously wanted to sigh, but soon stopped in time and shook her head, trying to shake off her inner admiration and even a little jealousy.

    By now, Leah no longer wanted to have a similar feeling of jealousy towards Roxie.

    That would make her feel like she was the same as before, without any growth.

    (the Kingdom has positioned me as the next heir to the throne, so I should focus on my own business.)

    Liya is ready to study imperial studies in the near future.

    Although, as a direct family of the royal family, Liya had always been learning the way of the emperor, otherwise she would not be so good at some government affairs, but before that, Liya always thought that the throne would be Roxie''s, so she didn''t make much efforts in this respect.

    But it''s not the same now.

    I have to work harder than before

    Leia gradually let such thoughts fill her heart.

    This is also in order to be able to fight against the ryukrainians and prevent them from manipulating themselves and the Kingdom''s regime.

    Of course, Liya didn''t find out that she would think like this. To some extent, she confessed to her own marriage.

    I''m not Roxie after all

    Leia was bitter in her heart, but on the surface she awoke Roxie, who was still reluctant to part with her, and made fun of her.

    ...

    on the other side, sheen actually left Roxie''s bedroom with a little reluctant.

    No way.

    "I didn''t have a good time with that shot..."

    sheen sighed and walked out of the bedroom when he said that he would be strangled.

    In fact, a pair of eyes have begun to pay attention to him.

    ...

    "is this the brave one this time?"

    In the realm that no one can see, nadura looks at sheen walking in the palace, her eyes full of curiosity.

    This goddess finally came to the human world, and found Sean, concerned about him.

    No one found her.

    Even sheen didn''t notice that a pair of curious eyes were fixed on him.

    Because nadura has used her power to be one with naturalization.

    Now she is nature, and nature is her.

    In this case, the life in the nature of heaven and earth is not aware of the existence of nadura.

    Now, nadura can be the atmosphere in nature, a dust on the earth, even a drop of rain, a ray of light wind, and a ray of sunshine. It is a real spirit like existence. Unless someone directly carries out a destructive attack on this side of nature, nadura is nature itself, which nobody can detect or touch ¡£

    In this state, nadura can easily borrow the power of nature, and can spread her vision to the whole nature and monitor every corner of the world.

    As a result, nadura was able to observe sheen in such a way that she didn''t have to worry about being found.

    It can be said that once nadura enters this state, no one can detect her presence as long as she does not launch an attack.

    It includes six demons and two other goddesses.

    Therefore, in terms of concealment, mobility and observation conditions, nadura is undoubtedly the strongest among the three realms.

    If she wanted to, she could easily go anywhere, out of sight of anyone, but could watch anyone.

    In the war thousands of years ago, before the final showdown, it was nadura who was responsible for collecting the intelligence of the demons, finding out where the demons and the demons were located, and finding out the deployment of the demon army. Only then did the Protoss and Terrans make a complete strategic plan.

    Otherwise, the six demons will not be targeted by the strongmen of the Protoss and Terrans, and will be defeated by each. Finally, even the demon king will fall under the joint efforts of the brave and the supreme gods.

    That is to say, in the war thousands of years ago, the gods and Terrans were able to win, and this goddess of nature was second only to the brave.In the past, there was no lack of Sara because of her power. Because she didn''t know when she would be by her side and looking at herself quietly, she did not miss a play of real fighting against the air, just to guard against the peep of the goddess of nature.

    Under such circumstances, nadura did not worry that she would be found by sheen. Instead, she boldly approached him and followed him to observe him from the nearest distance.

    "Eh?"

    As she approached, nadura suddenly became suspicious.

    Because, she found, Sheen''s body, actually has a very strong sense of intimacy.

    It is a kind of special temperament that is close to nature and even makes nature close to it.

    No, it''s not natural. It should be said that the whole world is close to him.

    "Shelter of the world..."

    Nadura has an incredible look on her face.

    You should know that nature is a part of the world, but it is only a part of it.

    As the embodiment of nature, nadura has not seen the existence close to nature.

    Besides, elves are close to nature, even born from nature.

    Even though part of the credit of the goddess of life is her power to promote the birth of the elves, the elves are actually natural people and should be regarded strictly as the children of nadura.

    In view of this, nadura is the only God believed by the elves, just as Anima is the only God believed by orcs. Human beings are the goddess of fate. Lidas is responsible for guiding, and the three goddesses are responsible for the race of the three people.

    In addition, in the past, there were brave people who received the blessing of nadura. They will also be protected by nature and become close to nature. It is not uncommon for him to be close to nature.

    But the protection of the world, that is not the same.

    "The world is the domain of the goddess omnes, and it is the creation of the Supreme God. According to the principle, there is no one who can obtain the protection of the world..."

    unless...

    "he is blessed by the goddess ohmis..."

    Nadura''s look at sheen changed.

    As the pinnacle of the protoss, nadura naturally knows what it means to see the blessing of the Supreme God.

    It is a blessing that even the brave people of all ages can''t get, and no one has ever held it.

    "The Mother God has no interest in the life of the world, so she has never given a blessing to anyone, nor will she give a blessing to anyone..."

    let alone, the Supreme God has been sleeping for thousands of years, and it is impossible to suddenly wake up, call on the brave and give him blessings.

    There''s no need for that, isn''t it?

    In this way, there is only one condition in which the brave can obtain the blessing of the Supreme God.

    That is, once the protoss is in danger of extinction, when the last brave in the world is summoned by sacrificing the secret ceremony called by the brave, the brave will get this blessing and become the Savior of the Protoss and the world.

    That is the last mercy and hope that the Supreme God has given this world.

    Now, brave men with compassion and hope suddenly appear. Does that mean that the protoss will be doomed?

    "But who in the end started the call of the brave?"

    Even if you want to call the last brave, you have to have a goddess to preside over the ceremony.

    "What''s more, the huge magic power required by the ceremony is directly drawn from the world. If it is activated, it will definitely make the whole divine world appear a vision."

    But up to now, there has been no abnormality in the divine world, let alone the disaster of extinction. There is no sign of it. It is very calm.

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    Nadura couldn''t understand.

    However, nadura is very clear that Sheen''s appearance is definitely not an accident.

    If something big happens, it is likely to happen in the dark.

    "And this brave man is the center and the key."

    With this in mind, the curiosity in nadura''s eyes turned into attention.

    At this moment, nadura made up her mind.

    "I''ve got to stay with him all the time and watch him close."

    Only in this way can I gradually discover the truth.

    "Is that what anima told me about it?"

    Obviously, anima is also aware of something, aware of the importance of sheen.

    "It seems that I have to deal with this brave man for a long time."

    Only, this deal, only oneself can know right.

    Thinking about it, nadura subconsciously and firmly followed sheen.

    And the more she follows, the closer she gets to the past.

    There''s no way. The air of being close to the world around Sheen has a natural attraction for nadura, the goddess of nature.

    That feeling...

    "it''s like being with the Mother God..."Nadura is both nostalgic and intoxicated.

    ...

    at the same time, in a corner of the divine world, in the interior of a temple, Nie frowned and looked at the screen in front of her.

    On screen, sheen walks alone on the road to the palace, with no one around.

    But ninen knew that, in fact, there was a second person following him, watching him.

    Yes.

    Ninen found nadura, the goddess of nature that no one should have been able to find.

    Nadura would never have thought that there were people in the world who could find themselves.

    Nina murmured.

    "Sure enough, protoss are looking at sheen."

    It didn''t come as a surprise.

    Nean knows that once sheen reveals the identity of the brave, the protoss will not ignore him.

    It''s just that...

    "it''s not good to send the goddess of nature

    Nina was a little bit amused.

    With the protection of the world and the blessing of the Supreme God, Sheen has a natural attraction to this goddess of nature.

    "It seems that the most popular goddess of perfection in the protoss will suffer."

    In this respect, Nen is happy to see.

    It''s also fun to see Protoss suffer.

    It''s just that her own brave men have to be targeted by some coquettish bitches, which makes Nen very unhappy.

    "She can only eat the rest."

    "But then you can''t call sheen around so that you won''t be found by the goddess of nature."

    "Well, it''s time to plan and plan."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    At this time, sheen did not know that he was being watched by a ubiquitous goddess. He just used the "concealment" skill and left for the direction of the boztuts.

    If he didn''t use the "concealment" skill, sheen was sure that he would be challenged by countless rivals and even chased.

    Although sheen is not afraid of it, he can''t kill. In addition, he is in no mood to fight wits and bravery with these doomed losers. Therefore, he keeps away from all the crowd in the idea that more is better than less.

    Nadura, who was quietly following Sheen''s side, was a little puzzled at the beginning, and only after a glimpse of the situation in wangduli, did she realize with surprise.

    "Is he going to marry the beloved of fortune?"

    That''s a good match.

    One is a brave person in different worlds, and the other is the only princess who has the qualification to be a brave person in this world for countless years. If the two people combine with each other, it will be a great good thing in any way.

    As one of the zenith of the protoss, lidas habitually thought from the perspective of the Terran leader, and finally found that this matter, for the entire Terran and even the protoss, is very worthy of support.

    "In the future, these two men will be the trumps of the Terrans. Even if they don''t match Mithra, they won''t lose to us and the demons."

    "At that time, combined with the strength of Protoss and Terrans, as well as the power of two holy swords, we will no longer be inferior to the demons."

    "What''s more, the offspring born of the combination of the two brave men will surely have great talent potential in the future?"

    Lidas realized that this might be a good opportunity to enhance the strength of the whole Terran from the racial level.

    Of course...

    "lidas is going to be sad."

    Nadura couldn''t help laughing.

    As the three major goddesses and also the original Protoss, Ritas, anima and nadura are sisters in love and have no secret from each other.

    Therefore, nadura is very clear that lidas attaches great importance to Roxie, which is even higher than those brave people she once guided and blessed.

    For one thing, Roxie''s potential is really extraordinary. If she can grow up smoothly, it will be foreseeable that she will be comparable to and even surpass Mithra in the future.

    Darcy, who has been called upon by Darcy for more than a decade, has been a different person from the one who has been called to the world since she was born.

    In addition, Roxie has been loved by people since she was a child, and her performance is perfect in all aspects. In addition, her unique skills make the protoss joyfully regard the descendant of the brave as her own. Therefore, lidas treats Roxie as her daughter.

    If not, how can Roxie go to the divine world if she wants to, and see the strongest goddess in the three realms?

    richly endowed by nature, the princess is not a metaphor, but not an exaggeration, but a true fact.

    As a result, the daughter who regarded herself as her own had unconsciously got married, but she did not know. It can be imagined how sad the goddess of fate would be.

    "After that, please comfort lidas, who has another daughter who takes it for granted."

    With a smile, nadura continued to follow sheen back to the boztute house.

    When she arrived at the boztute house, nadura was surprised.

    "Roar!"

    With a roar, a huge dark shadow came down from the sky and came to sheen.

    "Dragon?"

    Nadura was surprised.

    "Does he still have such a high-level dragon?"

    Obviously, nadura can see through Yulin''s grade and see her strength.

    "If this dragon is in the demon clan, once it is successfully trained to the level of human transformation, it should become the strongest demon clan under the demons?"

    Nadura looks at Yulin in amazement.

    Under the gaze of nadura, sheen said hello to Yulin, touched her head, and after a period of intimate interaction between her master and servant, she told her to continue to guard the yard, while she entered the house.

    Nadura followed sheen into the house, and then met a number of people who surprised her.

    First of all, it seems to be waiting for sheen to come back. As soon as he enters the door, the fish will rush out and come to all the Vivian team around him.

    "How about it?"

    "have you met your highness?"

    "The election of... The son-in-law has also been confirmed?"

    "Mr. sheen..."

    the people of Vivian''s team gathered around him and kept asking, which made him falter and giggle.

    Nadura was surprised by the presence of the Vivian team."Isn''t that another daughter of Ritas who takes it for granted?"

    Nadura''s eyes remained silent and silent, but they did not leave theor of sheen.

    As far as nadura knows, this girl is another human being blessed by Ritas. Although she is not as amazing as Roxie, she has very strong unique skills and her talent is not weak. Therefore, lidas decides to give her blessing.

    If Roxie is a perfect "eldest daughter" in every aspect, this Tieer is a little worried and lovable "little daughter".

    Therefore, lidas is also concerned about this "little girl".

    I didn''t expect that the "little girl" in this rumor actually appeared beside the brave, and her eyes were not quite right.

    "Can''t..."

    nadura felt strange while she was silent for lidas.

    "It''s a pity, lidas, that daughters are destined to get married."

    Nadura has been able to foresee the scene of fate''s grievance to cry.

    It''s just that tier is not the only one who is special.

    "Is she here, too?"

    Nadura looked at Vivian with a gentle smile on her face, as if she was watching all the people, including sheen, and her heart was filled with emotion.

    For Vivian, nadura is no stranger.

    No, it should be said that her "past" is not strange.

    "I''m glad to see you''re still in the Kingdom, Vivian."

    Nadura smiles and looks suspiciously at melica, who is staying by Vivian''s side.

    Melica seemed to be making a fuss, and she felt a little aggrieved. She just looked at Sean''s eyes a little bit like tier.

    Because melika is an elf, when nadura sees her, a trace of love will inevitably appear in her eyes.

    After all, all the elves born from nature can be regarded as her children, and it is impossible for nadura not to love her own children.

    It''s just...

    "this child seems a little unusual."

    Nadura can feel that the atmosphere around melika''s body is pouring magic into her body all the time, improving her spirit body and constantly enhancing her magic power.

    In many cases, the magic power of the magic family can not reach the level higher than in the past.

    In terms of magic, even if you look at the whole elves, now melika is afraid to get into the top five?

    If this kind of promotion can continue, then her future is limitless.

    "Is it because of the brave man who has the shelter of the world?"

    Nadura suddenly guessed the reason and gave melika a happy look.

    "If this child can continue to improve like this in the side of the brave..."

    think about it, nadura has an impulse to show up and give melika her blessing in person.

    The three goddesses have always given little blessing to others.

    Because, to give each other blessing, that is equivalent to giving each other shelter, as the zenith of the protoss, they naturally have to carefully screen.

    But there are very few people worthy of the blessing of the three goddesses. In the past, only the brave can really get their blessing, and the creatures in the human world are extremely difficult.

    In view of this, at the beginning, Ritas, the goddess of fate, suddenly won two blessed people with extraordinary potential, which made her proud and envious of nadura and anima.

    If it wasn''t for the human race that Ritas was responsible for, the two goddesses wanted to fight.

    Unfortunately, the three goddesses have already said that, except for the brave, the blessing right of human beings depends on the scope of jurisdiction, not the average distribution.

    In other words, if there are amazing talents in human beings, it''s lidas to bless them. If there are amazing talents in orcs, they are all from anima.

    Of course, nadura''s blessing target is the elves.

    However, although the elves are born magic races, they have a small number, a long life span, a small population, and a pitiful birth rate. Jenna dura has not found a qualified benefactor for thousands of years.

    It can be imagined that the appearance of melika surprised nadura.

    It''s just...

    "is it the child who was harmed by this brave man again?"

    Looking at melika''s gaze at Sean, nadura''s mood becomes complicated.

    "Well, following the brave is only good for this child, not bad. And now she is not enough to be blessed by me. It depends on how far she can be promoted in the future."

    Nadura let go of her troubles, but she also laughed.

    "If the child is blessed in the future, then my benefactor of lidas and I will be women around the brave.""Annima is going to laugh at both of us, isn''t she?"

    "Speaking of it, anima also met the orc saint in the lower bound this time. She thought that she was good at talent. She wanted to cultivate her and give her blessing in the future."

    "At that time, the saint will be the only one among the three goddesses who has not been abducted by the brave."

    Nadura burst out laughing.

    ...

    "Ha Cho!"

    In the old site of Kosmos, after settling down her own people, and then preparing to take the orc gods to pursue kapelin and Elise, who was behind the scenes, suddenly had a lovely sneeze.

    "Oh, how do you feel like someone mentioned me?"

    Alice thought, covering her mouth and nose.

    "Can it be that villain?"

    Thinking about it, Alice couldn''t help blushing.

    In the sea of his brain, the scene of the other party holding himself in the evil storm and holding the bright holy sword is still vivid.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    Soon, in the side of Sean chirping Vivian team of people, with the answer from sheen here, each heart left.

    Nadura could feel that the girls had different feelings about the fact that sheen had really become the first priority candidate for her husband.

    "I didn''t expect that it was you who finally came together with her highness Roxie."

    Vivian sighed like this.

    "On second thought, only you deserve to be the husband of the Royal Highness."

    Tieer didn''t seem to care very much, and his tone was quite indifferent.

    "Your Highness''s husband..."

    lumia looked at Sean with a faint look of admiration.

    "Wuwu..."

    melika seems to be a little unwilling, but dare not say, also dare not ask, can only face grievances.

    As she watched the four girls leave, nadura looked at Sean, who was angry, and she couldn''t help laughing.

    "Sure enough, brave people are sentimental."

    This is also a kind of nature of all brave people, or in other words, heroic nature.

    But then nadura realized that the girls around sheen were not just the people of Vivian''s team.

    Before long, Sean, walking in the mansion, met two acquaintances again.

    "The proof is back? It''s not that the royal family is wrong, is it

    The first time she met Sean, lesia began to tease.

    "Congratulations."

    Unlike lesha, she seems to have obtained accurate information through her own channels, and then congratulated sheen without expression.

    In the face of these two people, Sean is a face of no good gas.

    Nadura was surprised again, staring at the faces of lesha and Lasha, and finally sighed.

    "Are they all here?"

    Nadura doesn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment.

    For lesha and Lasha, nadura is naturally aware.

    After all, the thing that had been hidden in the palace of Mithra was also very important to the Protoss.

    If the Protoss and the demons had not negotiated in private and decided not to interfere in the matter, then the crime of lesha stealing that thing alone would have been enough for the three goddesses to go out and catch her.

    "Really..."

    nadura can only suppress the complex feelings in her heart, and carefully watch the communication between sheen and the demon master and servant.

    It''s communication. In fact, sheen and lesha are hiding and bickering with each other. Lasha is watching quietly.

    It wasn''t long before Sean and lesha got close to each other. One continued to walk into the mansion, and the other seemed to be about to take a bath in a big bath.

    Nadura hesitated and finally decided to follow sheen.

    Although she was also very concerned about the matter of the master and servant of the demon clan, in the end, she was attracted by the closeness of sheen.

    That is to say, this decision, Jenna dura finally saw the existence of sudden color change.

    That''s what happened when sheen went back to his room.

    "Bang!"

    Just as soon as sheen entered the room, a small figure jumped into his arms, startling him.

    After that, sheen saw the whole picture of the tiny figure in his arms, and with a sigh of relief, he held it in his arms.

    Nadura also saw the whole picture of the figure.

    "Lilith...!"

    It was Lilith who jumped into Sean''s arms.

    Seeing Lilith''s moment, nadura can''t help but subconsciously into the defensive state.

    Even though many years have passed, nadura still remembers that at the beginning, it was this little goddess who turned the earth into hell, spread evil spirits all over the world, created countless evil things, made countless creatures crazy, and even sank the mainland.

    In order to seal the goddess, nadura and others did a lot of work.

    So, suddenly seeing Lilith, nadura couldn''t help but get into the defensive state.

    But the next second, nadura saw Lilith''s nimble Amethyst eyes staring at Sean, filled with emotions and light that had never been in the past.

    "By the way, annima has said that Lilith has returned and entrusted the seal to the brave man."

    Nadura was relieved and surprised.

    There was no reason for it. It was just that she had never seen such a gentle Lilith. What''s more, Lilith seemed to be very dependent on Sean, which surprised her.

    Of course, if the presence of Lilith surprised, guarded and surprised nadura, then the last character who appeared next was the dangerous existence of Jean dura''s whole body."Are you back?"

    The little girl with a pillow sat on the edge of Sheen''s bed and looked at him discontentedly.

    The presence of the other side made nadura''s heart tremble a little.

    "Dragon demon Ayi..."

    the former enemy finally appeared in front of nadura.

    "Is she really here?"

    Nadura stares at Ayi.

    No way.

    In the war thousands of years ago, it was this dragon demon who beat annima to pieces.

    Therefore, even though she had already known that Ayi was now by Sheen''s side, and actually saw her show up, nadura couldn''t help turning pale.

    However, the brave man didn''t take the other party''s dissatisfaction seriously. Instead, he held Lilith in his arms and directly came to the other party and held him up.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Nadura covers her mouth.

    She couldn''t believe that in this world, except for the dead demon king and the other five demons, someone dared to hold AI Yi up.

    That''s enough.

    The problem is, Ayi, who''s been picked up by sheen, doesn''t seem to resist, although she''s a little upset.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that this behavior not only obtains the consent of the other party, but also does not arouse the other party''s antipathy.

    "This... Is this really the Dragon demon?"

    At this moment, even nadura murmured miraculously.

    I still remember that in the past wars, his royal highness of dragon and demon has gone through the battlefield more than once with appalling murderous spirit and violence, which can be called the pronoun of cruelty.

    I don''t know how many people died in the Dragon demon''s breath.

    I don''t know how many countries and races have been destroyed by this dragon demon.

    Even two brave men of all ages were killed by this dragon demon. After the demon king was attacked, the Dragon Lord and the Dragon King were said to have gone on a rampage for a period of time. But for other demons to stop them, the human world would have been devastated. Therefore, nadura could not believe that the little girl with a reluctant face but no resistance could be the original six demons Among the people, the cruelty degree is second only to the poisonous one.

    "... is this not a fake dragon demon?"

    Nadura is suspicious.

    In this case, sheen and Ayi also started a dialogue.

    ...

    "I said, what are you upset about?"

    Looking at Ayi, who was held up by herself and sitting on her lap, sheen began to laugh bitterly as she teased her Lilith.

    I don''t know why. After returning to Wangdu, AI Yi seems to be in a bad mood all the time.

    "I didn''t offend you, did I?"

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    "Why didn''t you offend me?" AI Yi is very dissatisfied with the way: "I think, you lack a little self-consciousness."

    "I lack consciousness?" Sheen said with a confused face, "why?"

    "Hum." AI Yi snorted coldly and said, "you are clearly my man, but you are so easy to be captured by that pretending princess. You are going to marry her without my consent. This is lack of consciousness."

    "... feelings I have to ask your opinion when I get married?" Sheen''s mouth twitched, no longer teasing Lilith. Instead, he grabbed Ayi''s face and said with empty eyes, "you don''t really think of me as your man, do you?"

    "It''s not the men, it''s the property." AI Yi frowned, patted off Sean''s hand, and said wearily, "that''s why I say you lack consciousness."

    "I think it''s your lack of consciousness." Sheen hehe on the spot, said: "also has the thing, you simply said I was raised by you small white face good."

    "What is a little white face?" AI Yi frowned more and more deeply, but said: "but it''s not impossible to raise you. If it''s you, it''s good to raise one."

    "Thank you very much." "In short, you just feel that without your consent, I can''t have the freedom to decide my own marriage, right?"

    AI Yi didn''t answer, but snorted again, don''t look over.

    In fact, Ayi just don''t know what''s wrong with her. Ever since she knew that Sean and Roxie are going to get married, she has been feeling inexplicably agitated.

    What her people, what must be approved by her, are just AI Yi does not know how to face this irritable mood.

    However, AI Yi still has self-knowledge. He knows that irritability can return to irritability. Venting can be done, but it can''t be too excessive.

    Otherwise, if sheen really felt that he was constraining him and limiting his freedom, it would make both parties very unhappy.

    So, Ayi chose to shut up very wisely.

    This kind of AI Yi did not find that if she changed to someone else, she would not care so much and would say what she had.As for other people''s ideas, others are not happy, so what does it have to do with her?

    Only when facing sheen, Ayi will choose to compromise in some places.

    If you say it, no one will believe it, right?

    I don''t know what happened to aye. Sheen can only look at Lilith with a blank face and immediately think about it.

    Although I don''t know what happened to this little girl, since it''s all like this, why don''t you just coax her?

    But are you the kind of person who can deceive others?

    Sheen seriously doubts that.

    At this time, sheen glanced at the pillow in front of Ayi and thought of a big event.

    "By the way, it seems that you haven''t fulfilled what you promised me before?"

    Sheen tapped the palm of his hand.

    "What''s the matter?"

    AI Yi was stunned.

    Sean was smiling brightly.

    "Have you forgotten? Your Highness The Dragon demon? " Sheen was very happy to say: "you said, after the crusade against the old demon sect led by Duke Stirling, I''ll show me what''s under your pillow."

    As soon as he said this, AI Yi''s face finally changed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    At this moment, AI Yi''s inexplicable irritability disappeared.

    Instead, three words -- what to do!?

    The appearance of these three words made AI Yi hug the pillow in her arms, and her eyes to sheen became extremely vigilant.

    But sheen just returned with a smile.

    "It''s about it, isn''t it?"

    The smile on Sean''s face is especially bright.

    Just, that bright smile, only let AI have a kind of hard to hit the top of the impulse.

    Under such circumstances, Ayi would like to say no.

    But isn''t that cheating?

    What is cheating?

    That''s what kids do!

    So, Ayi can''t do that kind of thing.

    "... there is such a thing."

    At present, AI Yi is reluctant to answer.

    Suddenly, Sean''s smile was even brighter.

    "Should you keep your promise?" Sheen then pointed to the way: "yes, you are the Dragon demon, is standing on the top of the demons, how can you break your promise?"

    AI Yi''s eyes gave a sharp jump.

    This guy is really bad.

    "... of course I won''t break my promise, but you don''t seem to have finished your agreement yet?" AI Yi was silent for a long time, and then said without expression: "don''t forget, the leader of the mirage has not been caught yet."

    The implication is that before the old demons of the mirage are eradicated, sheen is not complete the agreement.

    It''s a pity that if that''s going to get rid of Sean, it''s going to look down on him.

    "At first, what we agreed on was that as long as I went with you to Duke Stirling and helped you annihilate the old demons there, would that be all right?" Sheen said with a smile: "now, Duke sterling has led me to take you, where the old demons are almost wiped out. Although the leader has escaped, we have not said that we must eradicate all of them, do we?"

    Hearing this, AI Yi was shocked.

    Can it be like this?

    "You want to cheat?"

    Ayi blurted out such a sentence.

    "I think you want to cheat on me?" Sheen, staring at Ai, said innocently, "I can''t help you with this awesome time. If it''s not for the holy sword, it''s only for the sake of the jade, if we don''t know the jade, we can only defeat the mirage that is released by the mirage. I''m going to help you out with all this dangerous thing. You''ve used an excuse to shirk it. You said it''s not too much.

    Ayrton was dumb.

    In fact, what sheen said is reasonable.

    The purpose of mirage is to liberate the evil god Lilith, let the evil god come back again, and turn the earth into Purgatory.

    Inspired by Ayi, sheen went there to solve the old demonic sect, but in the end, he faced the evil god who was comparable to the devil man. If it was not for the holy sword in hand and blessing protection, it would be an extremely dangerous thing for him to die or even die without life.

    Although sheen himself had contributed to the release of Lilith, which was voluntary, the danger of the incident itself did not drop much.

    Even if sheen doesn''t get in the way of a mirage, they''ll release Lilith in the end.

    In such a situation, sheen experienced such a dangerous thing, but the reward was just to see what was hidden behind the pillow that IYE had been holding. As a result, AI still used other words to avoid it. Isn''t that too much? Tens of thousands of

    , mirage, and Li Lisi, "I am lucky to have this awesome time. I finally managed to return to the world and let him stop. Otherwise, if he was successful, he would be able to control the thousands of evil things by virtue of a little devil, and then attack the devil''s world.

    While touching Lilith''s small head, sheen said casually, "but as a result, other people still want to cheat. It''s really sad, don''t you think? Lilith? "

    Smell speech, stay in the arms of Sean quietly listen to the two people talk Lilith kept nodding her small head.

    Although I don''t know what happened, it''s the right time to nod.

    After all, what sheen just mentioned has nothing to do with himself.

    "Mm-hmm."

    At present, Lilith can only be very clever constantly nodding.

    And this undoubtedly let AI Yi more dumb, completely speechless.

    See, sheen took the last powerful medicine.

    "Speaking of it, it seems that a certain dragon demon''s Highness has never done anything except once at the last moment?"

    Sheen almost pointed to Ayi''s nose and accused her of failing.

    "Who said that?" AI Yi finally couldn''t help it and said, "didn''t I help you to hold down anima?"

    "That''s just containment." Sheen was not moved by the way: "my side but risked my life to fight, the result... Alas..."Sheen began to groan, as if he had turned to accusing the society and the world.

    "You guy..."

    How can Ayi not understand that the other party is intentional?

    On the contrary, Ayi just can''t refute it.

    It''s really that the reward and the result are so unequal that ayidan has been on the wrong side from the beginning.

    "Ah..."

    and sheen was still groaning, as if to add another piece of material.

    "Come on, stop pretending." AI Yi couldn''t see it anymore. She was extremely upset and helpless: "just show it to you, right?"

    In a word, the helpless and groaning on Sean''s face disappeared.

    "Come on, come on."

    Sean laughed expectantly.

    No way, he is really too curious, don''t know why AI Yi and Wei Wei An and others have been hiding.

    AI Yi glared at sheen with hatred, hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up a sigh.

    The next second, Ayi put down the pillow that she had been holding in her arms.

    Thus, the universe, which symbolizes infinite possibilities, is presented.

    "Wow

    Lilith, who had always been watching quietly, made an exclamation.

    "Poof!"

    Sean''s eyes widened in an instant, and a mouthful of saliva came out.

    "I knew..."

    Ayi''s voice was full of boredom.

    In front of her like this, the high stands up very clearly into the eyes of Sean and Lilith, and the clothes are all pushed up by high.

    "This, this, this...!"

    Sheen couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Lilith is full of curiosity, want to reach out to touch, but was shot by AI.

    Even nadura, who has been watching in the dark, covers her small mouth and looks at Ai Yi''s body with astonishment on her face.

    It''s too big!

    "So you''re a child...!"

    Sheen couldn''t help saying something, but was stopped by Ayi.

    "Bang!"

    AI Yi''s small fist hits the heart of sheen heavily, and makes him cry and fall on the bed.

    Lilith exclaimed, and fell on the bed, too.

    As for Ayi, he had already jumped out of sheen.

    "That''s why I hate being seen!"

    AI Yi a pair of gnashing teeth appearance, put down the pillow did not hesitate to re embrace, block in front of his body.

    "No

    Sheen covered his chest, but subconsciously called out such a word, do not know what is in the end.

    That distressed appearance, make AI Yi all speechless.

    "Man..."

    AI Yi, as if feeling disdainful, turned his head and left.

    Lilith took a look at Ai who had left and heen, who was lying on the bed with her chest covered. After a while, she left the clinging sheen and ran after her in the direction of Ayi.

    Obviously, the little girl''s curiosity was completely picked up to study ayna''s unscientific figure.

    Sheen is still remembering what he just saw.

    "How could..."

    Sheen seemed unable to let go.

    Not to mention sheen, but nadura, who has been watching secretly, looks like a ghost.

    After dealing with the Dragon demon for so many years, she didn''t know at all. It turned out that AI Yi, a little girl, had a big dream.

    That''s bigger than her!

    "How did the Dragon demon develop?"

    Nadura''s mind is on the edge.

    Not to mention nadura, but sheen is a bit upset.

    It''s just...

    "hee hee hee..."

    after a while, sheen couldn''t help laughing.

    Because, he realized.

    I found the treasure.

    Originally thought to be just a bronze little girl, it turned out to be a hidden king.

    "What a shame to hide this figure?"

    Almost without much consideration and without noticing anything wrong, sheen decided.

    "Try to be more healthy."

    How can we not do more of such a feast for the eyes?

    Sheen began to think seriously.

    "The brave..."

    nadura naturally saw all this and knew what sheen was thinking. She felt speechless and helpless.

    Only then did nadura confirm one thing.

    That''s what anima said.

    "She''s right. The brave people this time are really different from those in the past."Not only is the personality completely different, even the surrounding environment and the relations are completely different.

    Looking at Sean, who is sitting in bed and thinking seriously, nadura remembers the scene in which Ayi and Lilith are sitting in her arms without any resistance.

    A demon, a goddess comparable to the devil, was unprepared for the brave man, and even extremely trusted, relied on and even spoiled her. This really opened her eyes.

    Perhaps...

    "the feud between the Protoss and the demons will be eliminated under the influence of this brave man."

    Then will real peace come?

    Thinking about it, nadura couldn''t help feeling a little expectant.

    "Let me have a good look at the impact of you from the other world in this era when the war is over."

    A pair of beautiful big eyes of nadura are bent like crescent moon, which is very beautiful.

    Sheen was still spreading his mind.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    The sun, the morning.

    When sheen woke up from her familiar bed, as in the previous few days, the beautiful maid was no longer there.

    Sean was a little melancholy.

    "From now on, no lovely maid will wake me up, help me change clothes and brush my teeth, and even solve the man''s morning routine."

    Melancholy, really melancholy.

    When I have, I feel flustered. When I lose, I know that it is the past that I don''t know how to cherish. How can others realize the emptiness in my heart?

    Fortunately, she lost an almighty maid, and God gave him a cute little Lori.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    in Sheen''s arms, Lilith was once again in bed, sleeping comfortably, with her thumb in her hand, which was so lovely that it was beyond words.

    Looking at the adorable Lori in her arms, Sean''s emptiness dissipated a lot.

    "At least unlike previous lives, when you wake up with a pillow in your arms."

    Sheen was stunned as he thought.

    Wait...

    "did I have only a pillow around me in my previous life

    Because of the relationship between reincarnation and his own life experience, the memory of the previous life is no longer available, only things that will not affect the knowledge and technology level of the world. Therefore, sheen should not know his previous life.

    This time, it may be in the unconscious, they have no impression but have experienced things to mutter out.

    It''s just, it doesn''t seem like a very happy thing.

    "... is it a hint that I was a damned single dog in my previous life?"

    No wonder I always felt that my ancestral skills seemed to be too skilled.

    Originally, his previous life really only left and right hand company?

    "Crying..."

    Sean missed Roxie a little.

    "At least, in this life, I am the winner that everyone in the world envies. Even the first beauty of the Terran family is my daughter-in-law."

    So sheen comforted herself and got out of bed.

    "Well..."

    Lilith seemed to feel a little bit, and raised her head slightly, looking sleepy and unable to open her eyes.

    "Good, you go on sleeping."

    Sheen touched Lilith''s head and whispered, as if to his own daughter.

    However, there is no doubt that it works.

    Lilith, as if relieved, agreed and went on to sleep comfortably.

    Sheen then helped Lilith cover up and left her room.

    ...

    there seems to have been some revival of life in the family since Sheen''s return.

    Before that, when sheen was away, all the Vivian team would go to the adventurers'' guild to go to work when they had nothing to do. In addition, Lasha was not there, which made it seem a little lonely here.

    Now, sheen came back, and he brought Lasha back, and the boltstoots immediately returned to what they should have been.

    Out of the room, sheen found that the corridors and walls outside had become extremely clean, as if they were shining everywhere, which could be called magic.

    "... is it Rasha''s doing again?"

    Sheen sees the truth in a flash.

    Because, in Sheen''s view, only Lasha can clean the house like this. It''s shining everywhere, just like all the floor tiles and wall tiles are brand-new, which makes people feel afraid to trample on them.

    "When I came back yesterday, it was normal here..."

    only when Lasha was there would everything at home look like a paradise, so incredible.

    "It seems that although the girl has not come to serve me, she is still doing household chores."

    According to the character of Lasha, she thinks that she is doing this work as a reward for staying overnight?

    Sean looked out through the window in the corridor.

    Sure enough, the garden outside has also become a bird''s song and flower fragrance, and the vegetation flower garden has been pruned into various beautiful shapes like art works, which can be called a marvelous sight.

    "Eh?"

    While Sean was enjoying the beauty of the morning, he was suddenly surprised.

    Because, he saw someone who shouldn''t be here.

    "Is that Jacinta?"

    Sheen was a little unsure.

    What he saw was just one of the four leading cadres under AI Yi''s command, known as the tyrannosaurus.

    "What is he doing?"

    Sean''s expression was a little weird.

    Because he saw Jacinta lying in front of Yulin in the garden, saying something.

    Now, sheen squinted, quietly activated the "concealment" skill, and touched the garden.Behind her, no one could see nadura yawned and followed sheen out of the house.

    ...

    the house of boztute, garden.

    As sheen saw, at this moment, Jacinta kept talking to Youlin, who was lying in front of him.

    "Believe me, I''m not lying to you."

    As soon as sheen approached, the corners of his mouth began to twitch when he heard Jacinta''s warm words as if he were selling.

    Giacinta didn''t find sheen and went on selling.

    "In the demon clan, our dragon clan is also a very special existence. Only under the guidance of his Highness The Dragon demon can we usher in a real transformation and become more powerful."

    "Look at me, just like you, I used to be just a dragon. At that time, I had no skills and no unique skills. I could only fight with a strong body with a breath of dragon breath. Although the level is very high, it can ravage the mole ants on the ground. When we meet the real strong ones, we powerful dragons are just the prey of each other."

    "Throughout the history of heroes, most of them have personally slaughtered the dragon, in order to become famous."

    "You are very strong now, but that''s just because you have not met a real strong enemy. Otherwise, you will only become the stepping stone for the other party to make a name for himself."

    "Change people! It is the ultimate detachment of the dragon people like us to transform talents! "

    "Your level is higher than me. Once you transform people and awaken your unique skills, you will be the strongest existence of the demons except for the six demons."

    "Come back to the demon world with me, that''s the future you should choose!"

    Jasinta is like this, talking about the exciting place also appears very big, the voice is full of high feeling.

    Jess and Liz stayed by Jacinta''s side, wiping the corners of their eyes as if moved to hear her high pitched speech.

    Sheen blew up on the spot.

    Good, you Jacinta!

    "What did I think you were doing? You were digging at the foot of my wall?"

    With Sheen''s extremely uncomfortable voice, jasinta and his party were immediately shocked.

    "Is it you?"

    Giacinta found sheen, and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    "Hum."

    "Hum."

    Jess and Liz are still so reluctant to see Sean that they can''t help but snort.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin, who had been lying there impatiently, didn''t see her until then. She raised her head and made a cry of grievance at sheen.

    It was like saying, "master, you see, he''s hooking up with me.".

    "Well, it''s OK." Sheen touched Yulin''s head, looked at Jacinta with a smile and said, "it''s not very moral to dig a corner from behind? Monsieur giacinta? "

    "Well, don''t say that." Jiaxinta gave a dry cough, but soon recovered to his original appearance. He chuckled: "as a dragon, I just put forward some small suggestions to the rare descendants. Don''t get me wrong."

    Oh, ah, this cheek is really a political person. I believe it.

    "Why are you here?"

    Sheen asked in disgust.

    "Of course I came to see the master." Jasinta shrugged his shoulders and said, "I heard that the master had left Wangdu for a few days before and his whereabouts were unknown. But we were worried. Especially when we heard that cosmos, the Duke of Stirling, was destroyed, we almost thought it was the master''s carelessness."

    ... you''re your own master. How distrustful are you?

    "Fortunately, it seems that it has nothing to do with my master. Although there is information about my master''s presence there, now that the protoss have come out and cleared up, my master''s suspicion has been cleared."

    Giacinta''s congratulatory tone made sheen look around.

    Well, Ayi''s not here. This kid saved his life.

    If AI Yi knows that he has been treated by his subordinates as a troublemaker and a destroyer, it should be very uncomfortable, right?

    It was nadura, nodding her head behind sheen.

    "Yes, this is the Dragon demon."

    In nadura''s opinion, this is the right attitude and posture towards Ayi.

    In front of sheen and in front of others, Ayi is totally different.

    Especially in the past, the ferocity of the Dragon demon was almost known to all. Her subordinates would have been forgiven for worrying about her being out there.

    No, as soon as I heard that Ayi was back, Jacinta came running with two of his entourage.

    However, Jacinta also knew that at this time, most of Ayi was still sleeping, so he did not disturb Ayi. He found Yulin in his idleness, and immediately became fond of talents and began to dig up the corner of sheen."By the way, not yet, Sean Ching." What did jisin tower think of, exclamatory way: "I didn''t expect that the little adventurer who saw in the hall of seeing would become the first priority husband of the princess''s highness, and the royal highness of the princess really liked you."

    "What?" Sheen raised his eyebrows and said, "do you want to compete with me?"

    As soon as the words came out, jasinta did not answer, but the entourage behind him made a sound.

    "The master is not interested in human beings."

    "That''s right, not to mention the candidates who hold the sword. They want to let the master fall in love with a pair of leather bags. They are crazy about dreams."

    Jess and Liz began to speak with disdain.

    Jasinta did not deny the statements of his two entourage.

    It''s just that...

    "I''m more interested in Yulin than in Roxie." Jiaxinta said with a smile, "why don''t you give me a chance to pursue your mount?"

    Sheen''s mouth twitched.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin also roared, voice like Jess and Liz, full of disdain, as if to say "you also want to pursue this miss?" The same.

    Instead, Jacinta turned a deaf ear to it and became very excited.

    It made Sean start to feel scared.

    This guy doesn''t really want to pursue my family, Eugene?

    Ah! There are perverts here!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Next, whatever Jacinta said there, Sheehan couldn''t listen.

    This guy not only wants to dig his own corner, but also wants to soak his own dragon. How can sheen give him a good look?

    I haven''t been a dragon knight yet!

    So, sheen said that he would not listen to jasinta any more.

    However, in one word, jasinta was right.

    "She should have a better future. You can''t ignore her future just because of your own selfish desires, so that she can''t transform people all the time?"

    Hearn agreed with jasinta''s words.

    In any case, Youlin is a promising dragon. She is only one step away from the level 100 of signs of life. If she is not allowed to turn into a human being and become a demon, with higher potential and stronger power, it will be a tyranny and delay others.

    In fact, Yulin herself is very excited about this.

    However, as a dragon''s self-esteem does not allow her to directly abandon her master after she has accepted the Lord.

    The dragon people are so proud of themselves.

    In addition to paying attention to the things he is interested in, he is indifferent to any other existence.

    Jasinta seems to be very smooth. In fact, this Tyrannosaurus Rex used to be famous for his arrogance and ferocity, and he was always on the battlefield in the wars thousands of years ago.

    Like this, dragon people have a strong sense of self-esteem. If others want to force them, they can do it even if they die together, or if they want to do it on the spot.

    Like the alchemy ceremony in the yarru gorge, Yulin resisted the demonization of the ritual tenaciously, supported hard, never compromise, and became a monster of no man or ghost.

    But once the dragon''s approval is obtained, their self-esteem will not allow them to act against this recognition.

    AI Yi is just like this. After recognizing sheen, even if she is bullied unilaterally by sheen, she will only have a bad face, or will retaliate, or will severely teach him a lesson, but will not have resentment for this, and has always stayed with him.

    The only way for heen to leave her master is to leave her alone.

    So, sheen knows that Yulin is very excited about Jacinta''s proposal, but she is not willing to leave him.

    In this case, sheen will not naturally lose his mount, Youlin firmly bound to his side.

    Of course, sheen also didn''t want to take jasinta''s advice.

    Because his name is Sean, not Xiaozhi.

    So sheen just said no.

    "Well said, don''t you still want to let Youlin go to the demon world and join your camp?"

    "Do you have to go to the demon world to transform people?"

    "Ai Yi is here with me now. With her guidance, can''t you Lin transform people?"

    "You can talk as much as you can."

    Sheen''s words, let Jacinta on the spot.

    "... do you want your master to help your mount turn into a man?"

    Giacinta''s look at sheen is hard to say.

    "What? Can''t you? "

    Sean was right.

    It''s just, that''s just the right thing to say, and that''s what jasinta and nadura, who''s watching this, subconsciously want to say - you think too much.

    How can you help me when you say you want to help?

    I''m afraid it''s so naive without being beaten by society?

    However, sheen didn''t pay any attention to these guys. He turned back to the house and broke into Ayi''s room. He could not help but shake up the sleeping girl.

    Jasinta and others who followed up looked at the scene and their faces changed.

    "How dare this guy wake up his master (Dragon demon)...!"

    Jasinta, Jess, Liz, and nadura were startled and angry.

    But without waiting for them to react, everything that followed surprised them.

    AI Yi''s face was black, and it seemed that she might kill people at any time. But sheen just ignored her and even put the little girl in her arms and kneaded her. Finally, she let the so-called dragon demon surrender.

    "All right, all right. I''ll help you. Get out of here quickly. Don''t disturb my sleep."

    At the moment of AI Yi''s helpless voice sounded, everyone, including nadura, opened their mouths one after another, and their expressions were extremely wonderful.

    "Master..."

    jasinta stammered to say something, but AI Yi was full of murderous stare.

    "Get out of here!"

    "Yes

    Jasinta, Liz and Jess are all excited and leave Ayi''s room.Only sheen, still holding AI Yi''s soft body, constantly remind.

    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it."

    After making the agreement, sheen put AI down, helped her cover the quilt, and left at a happy pace.

    "This idiot..." Ai Yi''s face was still black, but she was also full of helplessness. She murmured: "I didn''t find out that I had been doing this for a long time. Both the master and the servant were equally dull..."

    after such a complaint, AI Yi began to sleep again.

    As for sheen, after leaving Ayi''s room, he immediately got the complicated eyes of Jacinta and others.

    "How can you make the master love you so much?"

    In the end, Jacinta could only leave a word full of jealousy, and immediately left with Jess and Liz who were not willing to do all this.

    "Fight me?"

    Sean gave a happy smile.

    That is to say, Sean also knows that he owes a great favor to Ayi this time.

    "Get her some lilytte desserts when you get back."

    Sheen didn''t know how to make his royal highness of dragon demon happy.

    ...

    after Jacinta and his entourage left, sheen strolled around the mansion again.

    During this visit, sheen didn''t see any of the girls in the house.

    Lesha hasn''t woken up yet. Lashia has said in the past that the girl is also sleepy and not good at getting up early, so now 80% of her is still lying in the bed, and she doesn''t realize that she has changed her clothes and washed her clothes?

    Vivian and others are out.

    Due to the relationship between the election of the son-in-law meeting, many nobles and foreign dignitaries came to Wangdu, which not only caused a lot of excitement, but also had a lot of conflicts and contradictions.

    Some of these dignitaries are political enemies to each other, while others are still at war between countries and have already formed deep hatred. Now they are suddenly gathered together. How can there be no trouble?

    In view of this, there have been a lot of commissions from the adventurers'' Guild recently to mediate, regulate, maintain public order and protect important people. The rewards are also very good. The adventurers have also ushered in a feast. Many people choose to seize this opportunity and make a lot of money.

    Vivian and others joined the upsurge.

    It''s not just about making money, it''s about tier.

    It seems that many nobles have come to Laguna empire. Even the princes of the royal family seem to have come. Among them, there is the famous gate where Tieer''s mother is. In order to avoid Tieer meeting them in the royal capital, Vivian and others have to take Tieer away with the help of the name of entrustment.

    Lesia thought of a thing Vivian had said to herself.

    "That famous family has been asking the kingdom to return Tieer to them. The ostensible saying is that the environment here is no longer suitable for Tieer''s life, but in fact, everyone knows that they only take a fancy to Tieer''s talent and his blood of brave men, and they want to cultivate Tieer into their fighting weapon."

    It''s not aimless.

    Sean also heard that the famous family of ragna empire was a military family, very good at training spies and death soldiers. There was an assassin force in private. The assassin force had fought with the [Slayer faction] for a period of time. In the end, neither side could do anything about it, so it was over.

    You know, at that time, the "Slayer faction" was not a declining old demon sect with heavy casualties after the attack on Wangdu ten years ago. It was in its heyday. Although there were no high-end strong men, it had a strong power of thousands of skilled assassins, spies and secret operations.

    That famous family can compete with such a "Slayer faction", so we can imagine how excellent the assassin troops it has cultivated.

    It is also because of this that the other party will even use their own daughter to send them to the kingdom by marriage, and let them become spies and wait for opportunities.

    Perhaps the reason why the [Slayer faction] attacked Wangdu might also be the reason why this famous sect had some ghosts behind it.

    In the Empire, that famous family was also regarded as the coldest and cruelest aristocratic family, who could do anything to achieve their goals.

    How could such a person take care of Tieer in order to consider her life?

    I must have taken a fancy to Tieer''s talent and wanted to cultivate it into a fighting weapon. I would have made such a decision.

    Of course, it is impossible for the other party to succeed.

    Not to say that the kingdom had been hating the Empire and the aristocratic family at that time, but that Roxie had become friends with Tieer at that time. She could not have watched Tieer taken away by the people of the Empire.

    "Even so, I heard that they still didn''t give up the matter completely. This time, the descendants of that famous family also appeared in Wangdu. In order to avoid conflict between Tieer and them, it would be better not to let them meet."

    When she meets Wei''er, she will not select the people who are entrusted by Wei''er in recent days.When he knew about it, sheen asked the family name.

    "Leferut..."

    Sheen could not help but ponder over it.

    In his heart, there is a little palpitation.

    Sean is a little familiar with this feeling.

    "Is it the same revelation as Rosie''s blessing effect?"

    In other words, if there is no accident, I may have some business with this leferut family.

    What''s more, the conflict is not small.

    "Interesting."

    Instead of feeling timid, sheen began to laugh.

    Then sheen turned and left the house.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    After coming out of the portstutt''s house, sheen was supposed to go to the palace to meet Rosie.

    But as soon as he came out of the house and had no time to enter the state of concealment, sheen was surprised to find that something was wrong at his door.

    Yesterday, those aristocratic young masters from all over the world gathered in front of their homes one by one, claiming to fight against themselves. Even if Youlin was here, they did not retreat.

    Sheen thought they would come again today.

    As a result, people came, but they gathered together in a relatively far away place. They didn''t shout like they did yesterday. They were still pointing and whispering.

    "Is this

    Sheen was surprised.

    But the next second, sheen found another thing.

    That is, in front of these noble young men, in front of the front door of the boztuts, there are a group of people.

    Dressed in uniform, they look like knights in uniform, but they are dressed in uniform.

    Sheen looked at it and found that none of the knights who looked like soldiers were below level 70.

    In other words, the hard power of this order is not under the Royal Guard order.

    Of course, compared with the Royal Guard order, the number of these soldiers who are generally extremely high is not much. There are only 12 soldiers, but these 12 soldiers are strong enough to become the knight head of any territory. Now they are gathered together and led by three people.

    Sheen took a look at the three, and then stopped looking away.

    Because, he found, these three people, incredibly more extraordinary than those knights.

    The leader is a young man who is obviously rich or expensive. He is beautiful and has a noble temperament all over his body, just like the prince charming who appears in the dreams of young girls.

    Young people have blonde hair and blue eyes, and their hair tails are tied up and hanging behind them. What they wear is not the luxury clothes often used by nobles, but the ceremonial clothes used in formal occasions.

    Beside this young man, there is a young man with a rebellious face and a strong old man with half white hair.

    Sean knew at a glance that the three were not simple creatures.

    In particular, the old man of half a hundred just stood there, sending out a strong breath, which made Sean couldn''t help but look at it.

    The level of the opponent is also very high, 97.

    With such a level and momentum, they were accompanied by the bodyguards of the prince like figure. Even the rebellious young man cast a respectful look at them from time to time. Thus, we can see how extraordinary the origins of these three people are.

    I''m afraid that the reason why the nobles and young men around dare not approach is because of these people?

    Sheen squinted a little.

    "That''s interesting."

    Sheen murmured and pondered for a while, abandoning his intention to use the "concealment" skill, and walked out of the gate with dignity.

    "-"

    at this moment, all of us suddenly stopped and focused their eyes on Sean.

    The same was true of the group. As if they were faster than anyone else to find the appearance of sheen, they fixed their eyes on it.

    Then...

    "Sean boztut!"

    "Sean boztut has finally appeared!"

    There was a noise, a sudden explosion.

    One by one, the nobles'' eyes immediately gave out fierce light, and the most peripheral civilians also made a lot of noise, which made the scene quite noisy.

    It''s just that the noise soon disappeared.

    "Are you Viscount theon?"

    Such as the sound of the spring breeze resounded through the audience, with an incredible force like, the sound of the whole audience was suppressed in an instant.

    The young man, who was like a prince, laughed with interest and came to sheen with two guards, one old and one young.

    "You''re Sean portstuart?" The rebellious young man looked at Sean recklessly, then disdained a smile and said: "it seems that there is nothing special about it."

    The half-a-hundred old man also glanced at Sean, and then quietly withdrew his sight, seemingly not paying much attention to his appearance.

    Do you really think it''s a fake?

    Sheen''s face looked a little funny.

    "Are you?"

    Sheen ignored the young and old, and looked directly at the young leader.

    He''s sort of guessing the identity of each other.

    There are not many people in the whole human world who can take the guard team that is comparable to the guard knight, and there are also legendary strong people around.And there is one of them closest to the kingdom of Mithra.

    "I am Harvey ragner, the first son of the Ragnar family and the first heir to the Ragnar empire."

    With the smile of the sun, the smile on his face is as crisp as that of the emperor.

    "Sure enough..."

    Sean is not surprised at all, obviously has already guessed.

    On the contrary, it was the rebellious youth around his royal highness who did not seem to want to see the atmosphere too similar, showing a sly sneer.

    "How dare you not be polite when you hear the name taboo of your highness?"

    The rebellious youth seems to be provoking.

    Unfortunately, sheen still ignored him.

    "It''s a bad treat, your highness havis." Sheen pretended to be surprised and said to haves, "I didn''t expect that a big man like you would come here. Why don''t you go in and sit down?"

    Sean acted as if he were hospitable.

    "No more." Havis looked at Sean deeply, and then said with a smile: "the Dragon raised by Qing seems not to be easy to offend, and it is very hostile to us who come uninvited. We dare not rush into the nest guarded by the dragon."

    As soon as the words came out, the rebellious youth beside him turned his lips.

    "What are you afraid of, a big man with a false appearance, who is not a match for master rocht?"

    The unruly young man''s undisguised speech made sheen understand that he was absolutely a spoiled and spoiled young man.

    But...

    "rockter..."

    Sheen couldn''t help looking at the legendary old man.

    Sean almost guessed the identity of the old man named rockter.

    In the Laguna Empire, there was a family of knights similar to elbain in the kingdom. It was the first knight family of the Empire. The head of the family was the first strong one in China. Under his command, he led hundreds of thousands of iron cavalry, which was the only strongest Knight Commander in the Empire.

    The name of the family of Knights was bigusler.

    The most powerful knight in the Empire was rocht bigsler, the legendary strongman of alidia, who was regarded as second only to the kingdom.

    "Is that him?"

    Sheen''s eyes were somewhat inquisitive.

    The other party seemed to notice and met Sean''s sight. The fine light in his eyes was like a sharp long sword, which stabbed Sean.

    That sharp eyes, the average person on, even have a kind of burning pain that the eye membrane has been pierced.

    Sheen took it.

    "Oh?"

    At this moment, rochter was a little surprised.

    Sheen, on the contrary, looks back on haves, as if it was his turn to lose interest in the person in front of him.

    "I don''t know what your highness is here for?" "Don''t you want to challenge me like those around you?" he said

    "What?" The rebellious young man immediately took on the words of Xi''an and said, "is your highness not qualified for that?"

    Sheen still ignored the rebellious guy and looked at Harvey with a smile.

    "You..."

    the rebellious youth''s face sank, just wanted to say something, and finally was stopped.

    "Well, wallian, it''s my business. Don''t interrupt."

    Haves said faintly to the rebellious youth.

    "Cut..."

    the rebellious young man named wolian suddenly turned his head, but he did not know when a dagger appeared in his hand. He kept rotating and jumping in his hand, playing one cool blade after another. It looked really cool.

    "I''m sorry, my people are a little rude." "But I''m here for only one purpose. I''m sure you can guess it, right?" he said with a smile to sheen

    After all, at this time, people who will come to see sheen are either his acquaintances or his enemies.

    The other side is here to send a challenge to Sean, the first priority candidate.

    "I didn''t expect that the Empire would want to marry the princess of the kingdom."

    Sheen''s words are intriguing.

    But that''s what happened.

    The relationship between the Kingdom and the Empire was not good at all. As a result, the prince of the royal family came to choose his son-in-law and planned to marry the princess of the kingdom. Isn''t it interesting?

    In this regard, the other side has only one sentence.

    "That one is special." Harvey looked at Sean and said without any disguise: "I believe that this is not only the prime minister, but all the people who come here today will understand it."

    Sheen''s eyebrows flashed.

    He did not expect that his highness would speak so plainly.

    "The royal family of Laguna empire is also the descendants of the brave. If we can combine with the descendants of the brave people in the Kingdom, and the other party even has the qualification to become a brave person, we should pursue it no matter how we look at it?"Harvey''s outspoken statement made sheen look at each other with a little bit of a look.

    It seems that the emperor of this empire has two brushes. He is not a good fool.

    However, sheen did not intend to be too polite to each other.

    No matter how, the prince''s highness is staring at his daughter-in-law, and sheen doesn''t even have a hint.

    The rest of the miscellaneous fish and shrimps, Sheen has no spare time to play with them.

    But if it''s the prince of Laguna Empire, it should be able to give him some entertainment?

    "Come on, how do you want to compare it?"

    Sheen did not show any hesitation.

    This makes Harvey also eyebrow a pick, immediately do not waste time, throw out a word on the spot.

    "Go to the stage."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    "The first Prince of the Laguna empire is about to challenge the first priority candidate of the election convention."

    Such news soon spread, so that all the people in Wangdu were shocked, and then rushed to the direction of the palace.

    Including those who wanted to challenge sheen and improve their own evaluation, they immediately went to the palace without saying a word.

    "At last, someone succeeded in challenging the Sean boztut."

    "It''s a good opportunity."

    "Hurry over."

    It is impossible for these nobles to give up the good opportunity.

    Because it''s a great opportunity for them to observe the strength of the so-called first priority candidate.

    Many people have long wanted to see what the first priority candidate valued by the Kingdom''s treasure has, and whether he or she has the ability to challenge the other party and pick him out of office.

    Therefore, no matter whether they were young aristocratic children or aristocratic family owners who were in charge of the family, even those ordinary people, all of them rushed to the palace, filling the bridge deck leading to the lake island where the palace was located.

    Originally, the bridge leading to the island in the middle of the lake where the palace is located was opened only at noon. At ordinary times, only the nobles could get in and out freely, and the common people could not enter at all.

    However, due to the relationship between son-in-law election, during this period, Qiaokou will be open to the public at all times during the day, and will be re blocked only at night, so that many ordinary people can see those gathered around the stage set up for the selection of son-in-law on weekdays, and watch the display and competition of powerful people from all over the world.

    It can be said that the most lively place in the capital is undoubtedly the huge stage in front of the palace.

    Now it is the same. There are people gathering here and watching orderly under the guidance of the order. It is as lively as a festival.

    Of course, all the people in the palace also got the news.

    "Did he accept the challenge?"

    Liya was a little stunned, but then she left her bedroom without hesitation and went to the direction of the stage.

    "The first Prince of the Laguna Empire? That Harvey? "

    Anxi also got the news, eyebrows a pick, and then also took alidia, left the palace.

    As for Roxie, she was still waiting for sheen in boredom. When she heard the news from her Knights of the paladins, her first reaction was silence, and then she murmured.

    "Isn''t it good to live?"

    After leaving such a sentence that the female knight who came to report was stunned, Roxie got up and rushed to the stage.

    "Ha ~ ~"

    in this state of public attention, sheen stares at everyone''s eyes and comes to the side of the stage, but he can''t help yawning.

    Looking at this scene, many noble children are cold eyes.

    "Is he Sean portstuart?"

    "It doesn''t seem like a big deal."

    "I don''t know what your highness looks at him."

    "Maybe it''s the energy behind him."

    "After all, they are the nobles who are likely to be associated with the demons of the demons. They have domesticated a real dragon and have high-level [domestication] skills."

    The aristocratic children whispered with each other. The contempt and disdain revealed by their words seemed so deliberate, as if they were suppressing the fear of sheen by deliberately belittling him.

    Obviously, it is said that they want to challenge sheen and prove themselves. In fact, it does not mean that these noble children are not afraid of him.

    How can we say that the knighthood dinner of sheen is still spreading like a raging fire in the aristocratic circle as a rumor. It is known to all that this Viscount is not only valued by the royal family and the great nobles of the Kingdom, but also has contact with the demons behind his back.

    In addition, he has domesticated the dragon and wiped out the "Slayer faction". In fact, in the aristocratic circle, Sheen has become an existence that many people do not want to offend.

    The reason why so many people choose to challenge him now is that they have to.

    Can''t give up?

    This is the only chance to hold the treasure of the kingdom in your arms!

    In other words, most of the aristocratic children are just not willing to give up to the virtuous so that they can''t help biting their teeth and standing up to challenge sheen.

    Still that sentence, people have fluke psychology.

    What if sheen himself is not so strong?

    What if you win yourself?

    in case of her own exertion, Princess highness suddenly saw herself.

    In particular, many people think that the reason why Sheen has the power to attack the "Slayer faction" is that he has unique skills that can improve his level and skills if he meets the requirements. Many people can''t help but associate with Pian pian.

    What if sheen just can''t meet the conditions to open a unique skill?

    What if sheen doesn''t play well?What if he had any weakness?

    One by one, it is based on fluke psychology.

    Now, they are here for a fluke in their hearts.

    They wanted to see whether the legendary Viscount boztut was so powerful and whether they could challenge him.

    In case...

    one by one, the noble children could not help thinking about it.

    Under such circumstances, it is undoubtedly a good thing for them that his royal highness of the Laguna empire will stand up to challenge sheen.

    As a result, even the princes and princes of other countries appeared in every corner, overlooking this side.

    "Do you think Harvey can win?"

    "I think the odds are good."

    "Even if the Viscount of adventurer origin has the power to attack the slayer faction?"

    "The Laguna royal family is a descendant of brave people like the Mithra royal family. Although havis did not inherit the imitation sword of the Empire and can not match his missing sister, he is 24 years old. In terms of grade, he should not be lower than his 17-year-old female warrior sister."

    "I remember that last year, when he appeared in the Empire''s hunting contest, he was already 75?"

    "No, he was said to have reached seventy-seven at that time."

    "Was he only twenty-three then?"

    "It''s really worthy of the descendants of the direct line brave."

    "Well, it''s not small compared with the Kingdom''s treasure and the Empire''s female warrior gods, but it''s much better than the aristocrats who don''t know where to come from?"

    "Watch, and let Harvey test the Viscount''s strength."

    "That''s right."

    These princes and princes communicated with each other and expressed their concern about the duel.

    On Harvey''s side, he did not take off his ceremonial clothes, but took on an extremely luxurious sword with a wide blade, which looked very powerful.

    Wallian was on the side.

    "Teach him a lesson, your highness." As if he wanted to play himself, wallian kept shouting: "let him know that there are some people in the world that he can''t compare with. Compared with the descendants of orthodox brave people like his highness, his own strength is not worth mentioning."

    Wallian acted as if he supported Harvey.

    But Harvey glanced at wallian.

    "You don''t have to tempt me here." Harvey said with a smile: "I know that you want to suppress that Viscount, so that you can use the power of the leferut family, pressure that Viscount, let him hand over the genius that you like?"

    The smile on wallian''s face couldn''t help but recover.

    "I can''t hide anything from you, your highness." Wallian showed his hands and said rather frivolously: "those guys in the Empire have always said that his highness havis is is inferior to his highness capelin, but in my opinion, only in terms of mental and psychological quality, his highness havis is much better than his highness, who just wants to defeat the most precious treasure of the kingdom."

    This is the truth.

    In fact, unlike Roxie, who has always been expected to inherit the throne and become queen, kapelin''s supporters in the Empire are not as many as others think.

    First of all, kapelin''s style is too tough and decent, which falls in the eyes of many nobles. It is not something worthy of promotion, and it is difficult to bring favor to others. Therefore, in the Empire, many people only regard kapelin as a powerful person, not as the future emperor of the Empire.

    Secondly, kapelin does not spend time in managing interpersonal relationships. What she values most is her own strength. In her eyes, she only has the goal of overthrowing Roxie, which makes many people think that the female warrior God of this empire is simply difficult to get close to.

    Compared with kapelin, haves is not only intelligent and modest, but also feels like a spring breeze. He has made friends with many powerful people in the Empire, and his own strength is not vulgar. Even if he can''t catch up with capelin, he is much stronger than other famous children.

    In view of this, almost all the people of the imperial family regard haves as the next emperor, and he is also the first successor worthy of the name. In terms of supporters and power, he is much better than capelin in the Empire.

    This time, to attend the Kingdom''s son-in-law convention, is also Harvey''s own decision.

    His purpose was not to marry Roxie.

    Rather, he knew very well that, with the gap between the Kingdom and the Empire, the probability that he would be liked by Rosie would be infinitely close to zero.

    So, this time, Harvey just took the opportunity to come to the kingdom.

    No one knows the purpose but himself.

    But one thing is certain.

    That is, he came for sheen.

    "Let me try the strength of Sean boztut first." In spite of wallian''s flattery, haves said realistically, "the rest of the matter will wait until I have found out the truth of the viscount in the rumor."As soon as the words came out, wallian had not yet published his ideas, but rochter, who had been silent, said something.

    "Be careful." "He may be more difficult than we think," Rockett said abruptly

    Hackett''s words, let Harvey and wollian are one of the stunned.

    However, haves is surprised with a little thoughtful, wallian is very disdainful.

    "What''s not easy? Isn''t it the Viscount of an adventurer

    Wallian seems to really look down on Sean.

    Harvey, on the contrary, nodded as he became more cautious.

    "I''ll pay attention."

    Hearing the speech, rockter''s face slowed down and nodded his head.

    Harvey then suddenly smile, turned around, and walked onto the stage.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    "Oh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, OO

    All the audience cheered when haves appeared on the stage with his eye-catching broadsword.

    The nobles of the Kingdom and the prince of the Empire were in opposition to each other on the stage under everyone''s gaze, which made everyone excited.

    No way.

    "It seems that everyone is looking forward to our performance."

    Instead of looking around, haves smiles at Sean standing opposite.

    "Performing?" Sheen no longer yawned, but said irrefutably, "they just want to see how far we can fight each other."

    That''s what happened.

    Before that, there were a lot of people using this stage.

    They are here every day in various ways to show their ability, some will be amazing, some will be disdainful, but without exception, there are no results.

    Roxie has never been in front of everyone, who will be given a higher score and become one of the candidates for her husband''s son-in-law, so the audience here has not held much expectation.

    In addition, there are a lot of people who make up for the number of people who make up for the number of people who make up for the crowd by making noise. Therefore, the number of people who will come to watch the stage recently is less and less.

    But today is different.

    Today, it is two people who are highly topical.

    One is the Viscount who is rumored not to be idle. He is the first priority candidate in the current election meeting.

    One is the prince of the Empire, a descendant of the orthodox brave.

    People would like to know how many abilities the former has and what the latter can achieve.

    Compared with these two people with many titles, most of the people who came on this stage before were just actors.

    And, this time, there are many things that others want to know.

    If sheen, the first priority candidate, is defeated, will the Kingdom lower his score and raise haves?

    Is the son-in-law chosen by the Kingdom''s treasure want to be more powerful?

    what kind of companion does Princess Royal Ruth get?

    Do you have a background? Do you have the ability? Or powerful?

    These are the things that others want to know urgently.

    Under such circumstances, since the first priority candidate is on the stage, he will reveal a lot of information whether he is defeated or defeated.

    For example, if sheen is defeated, but his score does not decrease, and he does not get down from the position of first priority candidate, it proves that the kingdom does not value strength.

    On the contrary, Sean''s position is proved to be replaced by the strength of Hahn.

    That''s what people want to see.

    who gave the son-in-law the result of the princess''s preference?

    Without a standard, people can only find their own rules and strive for a better life. Finally, they can have both human rights and the opportunity to return to the beautiful.

    So, in the eyes of many people, they have no interest in the fight between sheen and haves, who wins or loses.

    Because sheen and Harvey are their opponents, their enemies, they can''t support anyone, even wish they lost.

    All they care about is the outcome of the duel.

    Of course...

    "for the common people in those kingdoms, they really want to see how much we have, or how much I have?" Sheen turned his lips and said, "Your Highness is also the party to be considered. Should you pay attention to your performance?"

    "That''s for granted." Havis was very calm way: "no matter how to say, it''s Duel in the capital of the kingdom. In front of all the people in the Kingdom, how can we not lose the prestige?"

    Otherwise, the people of the kingdom would never be merciful if they mocked the emperor who was like an enemy or a friend.

    "You''re so calm." Sheen laughed, but with a thought-provoking expression on his face, he said, "OK, let me see how capable the emperor of the Empire has compared with that neurotic female warrior God."

    This sentence made havis narrow his eyes.

    "Do you..."

    haves tried to say something, but failed.

    The reason is simple.

    "Quick... Look...!"

    "It''s Her Highness Rosie!"

    "Your Highness Rosie is coming out!"

    With such a burst of ecstatic shouts, the whole audience was like an explosion, raising the cheers that went straight into the sky.

    On the open-air platform above the main gate of the palace, Roxie did not know when she appeared there, looking down on the stage below. Her hair was like a waterfall flying in the wind, and her red eyes were shining with beautiful brilliance. Her posture was awe inspiring and her temperament was outstanding, which made people feel enchanted by the arrival of a goddess."So... Is that Rosie Ruthie Mithra?"

    Originally, I was still looking at wolian on the stage, which would breathe for a while. Looking at the beautiful princess who suddenly appeared, my eyes were even a little amazing and hot.

    Br >

    , Roxie couldn''t help but stare at Roxie.

    "I''m a human being, but I''m more like a goddess than most other goddesses."

    Even nadura, who had not been found, looked at Roxie with admiration in her eyes.

    "It''s really a treasure of the kingdom."

    Harvey couldn''t escape from the common custom. When she saw Roxie appear, her eyes suddenly brightened and her heart became more or less hot.

    Even these people are like this. The dignitaries and ordinary people are not so good. They look dull and even shout. Most of the dandies even show their possessive expression, showing their greed, fanaticism and intoxication.

    "Such a beautiful woman, why not mine?"

    Edel, who did not know when he appeared in the corner, looked at Rosie''s eyes with evil fire and desire.

    all of us make complaints about her only by looking at her as usual.

    (this girl is in charge of her royal highness again).

    However, this appearance, this temperament, is indeed perfect and impeccable.

    Originally, sheen thought that his words should be able to immunize Roxie''s charm. Who knows, what should be done and what should not be done has already been done. When he sees such Roxie, his heart will inevitably become a little hot.

    It can be seen that the beauty of Roxie has reached what kind of state.

    (I''ve decided to take a challenging position today.)

    Sheen could not help but make such a decision.

    Do not know that she has been targeted by a wolf, Roxie completely into the princess mode, looking down at the stage, cool and beautiful voice like fairy music spread.

    "You don''t have to care, just me."

    Roxie said so lightly, while secretly gave sheen a look, as if to let him perform well.

    Sheen also gave Roxie a look, as if to say, I''m good now, it''s your turn in the evening.

    Roxie seems to have received it, without a trace of white his eye, immediately and without trace of gently nodded.

    Sheen gave a satisfied smile, but his eyes did not come back. Instead, he looked at Roxie''s side.

    There, someone came out of the palace slowly.

    "It seems that today''s duel is worth looking forward to."

    Anxi smiles freely.

    "To be honest, I''m looking forward to it."

    Leia also gave a smile.

    Shanai looked down, serious.

    Alidia was standing behind Anxi, with no expression on her face.

    The appearance of the royal family brought the atmosphere to a high point.

    "Are they so concerned about this war?"

    Wallian was a little surprised, and then a little excited.

    Obviously, this guy is not only a fool, but also a guy who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.

    Instead, it was rocht, with his eyes fixed on alidia.

    "Alidia elbein..."

    rochter''s look at alidia is full of fighting spirit and fighting spirit.

    In the corner, Edel looks at Leia standing with Roxie, whispering, and the desire in his eyes is hard to hide.

    "Even if I don''t get the best treasure of the Kingdom, I will get the first king daughter."

    There was a fire in Edel''s heart.

    Of course, it has nothing to do with Sean and haves on stage.

    "I didn''t expect that all the mithrans came out." Harvey turned his eyes, looked at Sean, and said with a smile, "we must be more serious about this duel, portstuart."

    "Maybe." Sheen did not deny, Shi Shi ran said: "speaking of, you haven''t said how to compare, if you fall off the stage, even if you lose, or wait for which side to be knocked down?"

    "If you fall off the stage, or if one side admits defeat, you''ll lose." Haves didn''t hesitate. He said directly, "I believe Qing is also an understanding person. She shouldn''t admit defeat even if she dies. Therefore, which party comes out first and tries her best. There is no other way, but she still can''t help the other party. Which one is convenient to admit defeat directly?"

    "Oh?" Sheen could not help but be surprised and said, "it''s really a fresh and refined way to win and lose."

    It has to be said that Harvey''s crisp and unappealing style has won Sean some favor.

    Compared with capelin, who is neurotic, tough and strong, the prince of this empire seems more worthy of communication.

    That''s what they said."Besides, we should not use magic in this duel." Haves looked around, shrugged, and said, "if you use magic, you may be harmed by the innocent audience around you. We can directly compare swords."

    "Yes." Sheen had no opinion. Seeing the other side, he did not hesitate. He said, "let''s start directly?"

    "Well." Haves smiles and says, "go straight ahead."

    As soon as the voice dropped, they stopped talking.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Only the sound of the blade coming out of the sheath resounded clearly all around.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    For sheen, Harvey is not a strong enemy.

    At least the threats he''s seen before, at least, can''t be compared to those he''s seen before.

    In Hearn''s opinion, since the imitation sword of the Empire was inherited by capelin, it proved that the prince''s Royal Highness should be weaker than capelin.

    If even capelin is not her own opponent, and she can''t even force her to release the holy sword, then it should not be too difficult to deal with the prince himself, even if he does not use magic.

    However, when havis pulled out the eye-catching wide blade sword, sheen found that he might have taken it for granted.

    "I have never drawn this sword from a man of the same age, except capelin, and I hope that portstutty will be careful so that I can''t keep my hands."

    The smile on Harvey''s face was still like a spring breeze, but the feeling of the whole person changed.

    Become sharp, full of strong breath.

    Sheen understood that Harvey was not an opponent to deal with at will.

    Maybe, his potential is lost to capelin, but if we don''t calculate the factors of unique skills and imitation sword, this person is definitely not weaker than capelin, or even stronger.

    Because, the prince''s Royal Highness has reached 80, and he still has a series of high-level skills.

    Level 6 magic sword skill.

    Level 6 [body strengthening] skill.

    Level 7 flash sword skill.

    Level 7 magic ray skill.

    Sheen was surprised to see several skills between level 6 and level 7, and let him know that Harvey''s strength should not be underestimated.

    In addition, the other side may also hide some unknown unique skills, otherwise it is impossible to send out such a sharp edge, Sheen''s eyes become more or less serious.

    "Descendants of the brave at Grade 80?" Sheen murmured, "well, it''s worth it."

    With that, sheen raised his sword and pointed to havis.

    Harveston narrowed his eyes and stopped talking. He also raised his big sword with wide blade and pointed at sheen.

    "Hum..."

    the air trembled slightly, making the magic burn like a flame on Sean and havis.

    The scene, so that the surrounding cheers are finally slowly disappeared, turned into incomparable silence.

    Everyone then held their breath like, quietly looking at the two people on the stage far away.

    Sheen and Harvey are also looking at each other. One is calm and the other is smiling. It doesn''t look like an opponent who is about to fight. Instead, it looks like a pair of friends who are reminiscent of the past, without the slightest smell of gunpowder.

    No longer looking at the balcony of the king''s palace.

    Roxie glanced at Harvey, looked at Sean, pursed her lips, picked up a pebble from the ground, threw it out in the middle of the stage.

    So the stone crossed the air.

    "Pa!"

    With a clear sound, the stone fell between sheen and Harvey.

    In this moment...

    "bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Two heavy trampling sound at the same time, let the two figures into the wind, swept to each other.

    "Dang --!"

    In the next second, the blade of the holy sword and the big sword hit each other heavily over the place where the stone fell, making a ringing sound.

    Sheen and Harvey collide with each other at an amazing speed, and their weapons bite fiercely.

    The sudden ringing of the bell made the audience around the stage scream and scream, like a sad cry.

    "Sonorous, sonorous...!"

    At the same time, both sheen and haves suddenly burst into a general explosion. They both wielded innumerable slashes at each other, making the holy sword and the sword collide with each other continuously. On the one hand, they set off bursts of swords, while on the other hand, with countless times of collisions, they aroused crisp cross blows and dazzling sparks.

    In the center of the stage, the two men tried their best to wave their swords. In an instant, they fought for at least hundreds of rounds, making the atmosphere disordered.

    However, the ultimate counter attack did not last long.

    "Bang!"

    At a certain moment, a heavy sound of steel and steel hitting each other suddenly appeared in the continuous sound of cross strike.

    As a result, the sword disappeared.

    So, countless confrontations ended.

    The audience around the stage opened their eyes.

    They saw that on the stage, at this very moment, sheen was playing havis''s sword with a big movement, stopping his chopping, and making havis''s body fall back and open in front of him.

    "What?"

    That scene made wollian cry out."Your Highness''s sword has been thrown open?"

    That scene also surprised rockter.

    The instant attack, the first round, was won by sheen.

    "I''m sorry, this is not the first time I''ve played against [flash sword], so I know that it''s easy to attack but difficult to defend. I''ve abandoned the defense, and completely high attack fast sword?"

    Sheen grinned at the slightly changed face of havis, and immediately the sword in his hand was like thunder, and suddenly split it.

    "Choking!"

    The chilly sound of sword singing resounded over the stage.

    Sheen''s slash cut through the air and cut with such a sword chant.

    Unfortunately, the sword was cut in the air.

    At the critical moment, Harvey''s foot slammed on the ground, so that his body in mid air quickly retreat, avoiding the cold blow when the chest.

    Sheen raised his eyebrows and cheated him without any hesitation. The holy sword in his hand turned into a piece of light and sword again, and he chopped havis everywhere.

    "Sonorous, sonorous...!"

    The clear and crisp sound of cross percussion rang again, shaking the eardrums of all the people present.

    As he retreated abruptly, he waved his broad blade sword in his hand. He waved it as if he were holding a light wicker instead of a heavy broad blade sword. He acted like a light wicker with one move and one attack, and all the chopping attacks were thrown away.

    However, this situation, not only did not let haves feel happy, but also changed his face again and again.

    Because, as sheen said, the "flash sword" he used was not a defensive skill, but a sword technique for fast attack and fierce attack.

    Since it''s a fast attack and a fierce attack, Harvey will be on the defensive, just afraid it will be broken soon.

    By then, he will be in danger.

    "Drink

    At present, havis no longer keeps his hands, but directly uses the "body strengthening" skill to make his whole body muscles swell in a moment. One bulge makes havis''s physical ability soar.

    "Magic sword!"

    At the same time, haves did not hesitate to use the "magic sword" skill to make the dark red magic light shine on the wide blade sword, turning into a magic blade.

    "Dang!"

    The magic sword in Harvey''s hand is like a red thunder light, which is rushing and flashing in an instant. It is chopped on the holy sword that is waving, and it makes a loud ring like a bell again.

    "Bang!"

    In a muffled sound, sheen and Harvey were shaken apart by an amazing force.

    "Hoo..."

    havis was relieved, but he was staring at Sean with a dignified look in his eyes.

    "Did you use the magic sword so soon?"

    Sheen, on the other hand, shook the hand he had just touched with the sword. As if he was shocked by the power of the magic sword, he had a fresh smile on his face.

    Around the audience silly looking at this scene, looking at the distance, again confrontation between the two people, began to look at each other.

    "Oh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, OO

    The next moment, the cheers finally started.

    How wonderful!

    "Hello, Hello, are you lying?"

    "What happened to that scene just now?"

    "Is that their strength?"

    "How strong is that Sean portstuart..."

    "My God..."

    the dignitaries who watched the duel turned pale one after another, unable to believe what they saw in front of them.

    Not to mention them, but the relationship between sheen and Harvey, who were shocked by the quick fight and fierce fight.

    "Good... Great..."

    Liya was shocked.

    "Two sons, these two young men."

    Anxi was more or less surprised.

    The three knights, alidia, rochter, and shanay, were expressionless, slightly surprised, and, like the others, their eyes widened.

    "No..." Warian murmured and said, "did that Viscount block your Highness''s [flashing sword]

    "Good... Strong..." Edel''s forehead was in a cold sweat.

    In less than half a minute of fierce fighting between sheen and haves, the atmosphere was completely ignited.

    Only the two people on the stage still had a calm face, but the other one had a slightly dignified look, which was totally different from the situation when the confrontation started.

    "I see. Is that your strength?" Harvez said, "it seems that it''s not just a rumor that we''ve attacked [the slayer faction] alone."

    Haves peeped into the tip of the iceberg of Sheen''s power."Don''t be too surprised, your highness. It''s just because I once confronted the flash sword."

    Sheen didn''t care.

    "Well, you have seen capelin, then?" Harvey looked at Sean deeply, as if to see through his secret, and said, "besides, you have fought with her once, so I''m curious, who will win or lose?"

    Sheen didn''t answer that question.

    "Do you want to procrastinate?"

    Sheen made a provocation.

    "No way." Haves shrugged, stood up, and said, "the real battle is about to begin now."

    "Yes." Sheen also agreed in the audience''s stunned expression: "just warm up here."

    That''s right.

    The fight just now was just a warm-up.

    For sheen, at least, that''s it.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    As a matter of fact, Harvey can see that sheen is not doing his best.

    The feeling of ease and ease was impossible to put on, so Harvey''s expression was somewhat dignified.

    He didn''t look down on Sean from the beginning, unlike those incompetent aristocrats who only admired and envied him.

    It''s not only because sheen attacked the slayer faction, but also because Harvey knew that the people who could be looked at differently by the Kingdom''s treasures were definitely people with real skills.

    Those nobles may have forgotten how sheen crushed the whole audience with great momentum at the first meeting.

    However, haves learned about it through his own channels and kept it in mind all the time. Otherwise, he would not use his big sword, thunderstorm, as soon as he came up.

    "Ha

    Accompanied by a drink of havis, his sword named thunderstorm suddenly explodes with thunder.

    "That''s...!"

    All the people present saw the scene and were surprised.

    Sean was also a little surprised. For the first time, he cast his eyes on the wide blade sword in Harvey''s hand.

    I can see that this big sword with thunder light is not only very eye-catching in shape, but also has a layer of crystal luster on the blade and crystal inlaid on the handle. This will produce a strong magic power and make the thunder light flicker constantly.

    In this scene, many people recognized the sword.

    "Is that a thunderstorm for the royal family of the Laguna Empire?"

    Anxi was slightly surprised.

    "Your Highness used thunderstorms so soon?"

    Wallian was also a bit of a jerk.

    "Thunderstorm..."

    Rosie remembered where she had heard the name.

    And all the people in front of him were smiling.

    "This is a magic weapon that one generation of the Laguna Empire commissioned 100 highest level dwarves forging masters to spend a whole year manufacturing. It is a special gift for posterity who can''t use the imitation sword. Although it is not as powerful as the imitation sword, it is one of the most advanced magic weapons in the world, especially in possession of the magic weapon In the hands of people with skills, their power will be very powerful. "

    Hayes''s explanation did not surprise Sean too much.

    Because, before he explained, sheen had already used the "identification" skill to see through the true face of the thunderstorm sword.

    As harvez said, it is one of the most advanced magic weapons. Its effect is to trigger thunder and lightning. It can not only use thunder attack. If it is used by people with [magic ¡¤ thunder] skill, the higher the user''s [magic ¡¤ thunder] skill level, the stronger the sword''s power will be. Finally, it can even manipulate the celestial phenomena to turn the weather into thunder Storm weather, lightning down, very terrible.

    Through the power of this sword, the user''s magic sword will be transformed into thunder attribute, and its power will be greatly increased.

    Therefore, this thunderstorm sword is also a treasure handed down from generation to generation in the ragna Empire, second only to the imitation sword.

    "In the eyes of many people, I may not be able to compare with my talented Royal sister." Harvey was smiling at ray and said, "indeed, in terms of potential talent, I really can''t compare with capelin. She reached grade 70 when she was 17, and I was only worthy of grade 60 at that time. Compared with her, it was quite different."

    But...

    "I am seven years older than her after all."

    The fighting spirit in Harvey''s eyes burst out with the thunder and lightning.

    "With seven years of training, training and growth gap, don''t think I will be much weaker than her."

    As soon as the words fell, havis suddenly ran to sheen like a flash of lightning. In the blink of an eye, he came to sheen, held up his big thunderstorm sword, and suddenly cut it off.

    "Boom

    The roar on the stage, so that the thunder is like an explosion in full bloom, while plowing the whole stage, while expanding around, so that the thunder and lightning are jumping on the stage, marking a line of cracks on the stage.

    For a moment, the thunder leaped, the rocks danced, and the audience around them all screamed out.

    On the open platform, Anxi watched the scene and issued instructions without hesitation.

    "Lift up the border!"

    Under the instruction of Anxi, several magicians holding magic wands rushed out of the order maintaining order order around the stage, chanting incantations, and unfolding a transparent protective barrier around the stage.

    In this case, the field, sheen and Harvey''s fierce battle, finally entered the white hot stage.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen''s figure suddenly appeared behind havis like a moment''s movement. He made a cold cut at him, making the sword light cut through the space.

    Havis realized all this, but did not turn around to deal with it. Instead, he turned his thunderbolt sword in his hand, which made the lightning jump around him as if he had life. One by one, they all hit Sean."BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    The thunder and lightning all of a sudden thundered on Sean one after another, stirring up a dull sound.

    However, sheen turned a blind eye to this, and his body was unhurt. The magic sword in his hand suddenly flashed red magic light, making the magic blade appear from the holy sword.

    "Pooh

    The ultimate flash cuts through the air, cutting off the thunder and lightning like snakes on the spot and dissipating in the invisible.

    "Do you have resistance skills?"

    At this time, haves turned around and saw the unhurt Sheehan. He was shocked, but at the same time, he held up the thunderstorm sword in his hand without any hesitation, and let countless thunder and lightning erupt on it and blow around.

    That power has been several grades stronger than the superior magic of thunder and lightning department.

    I''m afraid that in order to use the thunderstorm sword perfectly, havis will learn the skill of magic ray and raise it to level 7?

    "Good fellow."

    Sheen could not help muttering, but the movement of his hands was not slow.

    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh

    Under the flicker of sword light, sheen cut out countless channels and applied the "magic sword" slash. He cut, cut and split the incoming thunder and lightning on the spot, which resolved havis''s attack.

    Under such circumstances, thunder and lightning constantly dart to all directions and fall on the stage, such as thunder falling from the sky, continuously plowing the floor, scraping out cracks, exploding bursts of gravel and debris, making the whole stage into a thunderstorm, and the arc flashes.

    Everyone looked at the battle that suddenly became extremely fierce, watching the countless lightning and flying stones on the stage, and their expressions were dull and shocked.

    But at this time, Sheen has already split through countless incoming thunder and lightning, with the help of [close avoidance] skill, all the way around, charging to havis.

    "Dang!"

    In the loud cross attack sound, the holy sword mixed with red magic light collided with the big sword with endless thunder light, setting off the turbulent flow of magic and the thunder light of riot.

    "Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang!"

    On the stage of thunder and lightning flying, sheen and Harvey once again set off the swords and swords and chopped at an amazing speed.

    However, this time, every time sheen and Harvey cut each other, it would make the magic riot, and also make the lightning flash leap, shaking the whole stage, making the stage constantly tremble and become tottering.

    It has to be said that after the use of thunderstorms, haves'' combat effectiveness has increased by more than one level.

    He can perfectly manipulate the power of thunderstorm, and make the lightning attribute [magic sword] wrapped in the big sword, speeding up the speed of chopping, so that the [flash sword] originally amazing attack speed and attack power soared, as if holding in his hand is not a sword, but a lightning. Between a wave and a dance, even sheen can only see a flash of thunder, if not for the [military God] skill band With his extreme fighting instinct, sheen can hardly catch up with his chopping speed.

    In addition, the thunder and lightning carried on the blade of thunderstorm is not vegetarian. Every time it collides with it, it will break out through the collision point. Through the holy sword that collides with it, it darts into his body like a poisonous snake, which makes sheen constantly suffer from lightning.

    If it wasn''t for the resistance skill to protect the body, sheen would never dare to kill havis like this.

    "The prince really has two sons."

    Sheen realized that.

    Perhaps, many people only see the splendor of the imperial daughter and the power of the princess kapelin, but ignore the prince, who is only 24 years old and has reached grade 80.

    This prince''s strength is also very terrible, let sheen have to take it seriously.

    "Evolve!"

    Sheen finally used the skill of extreme change.

    "Boom

    The magic of terror erupted from Sheen''s body, swam away his body, turned into amazing power, and at the same time rose like a volcano, smashing the boundary around the stage.

    "What...!"

    At this moment, it was not only Harvey, but also those who watched the fierce battle with great concentration.

    Wallian, Rockett, shanay and Leia all turned pale.

    The magic that broke out from sheen turned into a storm in an instant. It swept away the thunder and lightning around, and blew away the audience who had no time to respond. The audience around him were either blown to the ground, or simply fell to the ground, sending out bursts of screams and wails.

    By this time, sheen had begun to fight back.

    "Boom

    There was another roar.

    It''s the movement of the sword of theon''s holy sword, which has risen against the storm and turned into a huge magic blade.

    Sean held up the huge magic blade and cut it mercilessly at havis, whose pupils were shrinking sharply in front of him."Boom!"

    The island in the middle of the lake where the palace is located was shocked at this moment, making the lake water around it surging and rippling.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    I don''t know how long it took to calm down.

    On the square in front of the king''s palace in the middle of the lake, the staggering audience was still full of wonder.

    Rosie, Leia, anthee, alidia, shanay, wallian and the powerful men who were hiding in the dark were watching the direction of the stage.

    There, Sean leaps open with his sword in his hand, and the great magic blade on the blade slowly dissipates.

    looked at it as like as two peas. The scene was not destroyed further by the amazing strike. It was exactly the same scene as the one before Shane chopped the sword.

    Havis, with his thunderbolt sword, seemed to be ready to pick it up a second before Sheehan''s attack, but his face was full of tension that had not yet dissipated.

    Obviously, although haves made a defensive posture in a hurry, he did not have much confidence to be able to take on Sean''s stunning appearance without injury.

    The reason why he can stand there unscathed now is that there is one more person in front of him.

    "Rochtechin?"

    Harvey recognized the other side''s back.

    It is the most powerful Knight of the Empire who is in charge of protecting havis, rocht bigsler.

    I can see that the most powerful existence of the 97 level empire is holding a giant sword which is more exaggerated than Harvey''s thunderstorm. The magic power flows on the blade and blocks him in front of him.

    Sean squinted at the sight.

    Because, just now, it was the other party who suddenly broke into the field and pulled out the terrible sword from somewhere. With a wave, he wiped out his magic sword.

    Yes.

    It''s erased.

    Sheen saw it clearly. At the moment when he cut off his magic sword and touched the huge sword, the magic power gathered on the blade of the holy sword seemed to be dissipated by some mysterious force and disappeared without a trace.

    Therefore, the stage was not damaged, because Sheen''s magic sword was erased, and only the air flow formed by magic collapsed and rolled around, which caused the tremor and roar.

    Under such circumstances, rockter carried the terrible sword on his shoulder, looked at Sean deeply, and then, without looking back, spoke to havis behind him.

    "Your Highness, you lost this time."

    Instead of his own master, rockter made such a declaration.

    All the people present responded. Some looked at each other, some had a look of fear on their faces, and some were staring at rochter with solemn faces.

    For example, Anxi and Roxie are both dignified.

    Even alidia''s eyes twinkled slightly.

    It''s obvious that lockter has just blocked the scene of Sheen''s magic sword, and these people have seen it.

    And they all feel threatened by the power that Rockett has shown.

    Harvey opened his mouth as if to say something, but after a while he fell silent and let out a breath.

    In his hands, the thunder light on the thunderstorm sword disappeared quietly.

    "Indeed, I lost." Harvey relaxed his body and looked at Sean. He said frankly, "I didn''t expect Qing to have such amazing magic and power. I almost didn''t react at that moment, so I was convinced."

    After that, havis saluted sheen to show his respect for him.

    Looking at Harvey like this, everyone''s eyes on sheen have changed.

    "This guy..."

    wallian''s face is constantly changing.

    "Was he so strong?"

    Liya, shanai and others are also stunned to see Xi''en in the field. They think about the earth shaking sword just now. They can''t recover for a long time.

    "Hateful..."

    Edel''s face turned pale, his mouth swearing, but his eyes showed genuine fear and fear.

    Those who hide in the dark are mostly like this, just as they fully understand the strength of Sean, the look and expression of Sean are not the same as before.

    It was only at this moment that sheen showed some of his extraordinary strength in people.

    Can defeat the Empire''s first prince, this point, will let Sean''s status in many people''s minds suddenly rise a lot?

    Only Roxie is not surprised that Sheen has such a performance.

    After all, only she knew that Sheen''s strength now was just the tip of the iceberg.

    No, it''s not just Roxie. There''s another person who knows that.

    "He hasn''t used his sword yet. I''m afraid it''s only a small part of his strength now?"

    Nadura, who was not aware of her existence, looked at sheen with admiration.

    Seeing Sheen''s strength with her own eyes, nadura is quite satisfied.As a result, neither Roxie nor nadura felt that Sheen''s performance was too high.

    On the contrary, it was Harvey''s performance that made them look sideways.

    "Is capelin''s brother Wang so strong?"

    Roxie was surprised by Harvey''s strength.

    That strength, does not liberate the holy sword, does not use the unique skill, Roxie herself does not have the assurance to win.

    Of course, the sword and unique skills are the real trumps of the brave. If these two factors are not taken into account, all the brave people are not terrible. At most, they are at the level of alidia and Rockett.

    However, havis also has not used his own unique skills, and I don''t know whether he did or deliberately hide them. Anyway, Roxie has never heard that the prince of the Empire has used unique skills in front of people.

    This kind of situation either has no unique skills at all, or just like Roxie herself, because the unique skills are too strong and special, they are not willing to show them in front of people.

    Roxie thinks it''s the latter.

    Even nadura thinks so.

    "Human beings are still the same as in the past. Although the population is large and the base is large, most people are just ordinary people, but there will be some amazing people in each generation."

    Nadura sighed.

    Heather looked at the others, but didn''t smile.

    "Is that all right?" Xi''en pointed out: "what means should your highness have not been used?"

    It means it''s too early to admit defeat.

    Harvey is laughing at this.

    "I don''t deny it, but it''s just a duel. It''s not a dead fight. And I''m really convinced. I can accept the result with pleasure."

    Harvey said this, the comfort of spring breeze is displayed incisively and vividly. With that modest and calm appearance, many people look at him with great admiration. Even some girls'' faces have turned red and they are infatuated with Harvey''s eyes.

    However, haves has changed the subject.

    "What''s more, I think there are still a lot of things that portstutty has not shown." Haves laughed and said, "you are much stronger than the rumor says. I already know that. In that case, that''s enough."

    Having said that, haves nodded to the rock character on the side, and immediately looked at the royal families on the open platform.

    "I lost the duel!" Haves declared in a loud voice, saying: "it is worthy of being valued by the kingdom. I think that such a hero is worthy of Princess Roxie, so I am willing to quit!"

    As soon as this was said, it was not only the royal family, but also the surrounding audience.

    Roxie was also stunned. She had no idea that Harvey would say such a thing.

    Sean''s eyebrows were raised.

    Because, he knows, he may owe this prince a person affection.

    As the rival of Mithra Kingdom, the Royal son of Laguna Empire, and the first Prince of the first successor, should admit his inferiority in front of everyone and claim that sheen is qualified to be the husband of Rosie, those ordinary people who were originally skeptical would change the previous public opinion and begin to accept the pairing of sheen and Roxie Come on?

    The people of the Kingdom, in particular, know that heen has made the emperor of the Empire think that they are inferior to him. Those who have always taken the Empire as their imaginary enemy will surely feel proud, and their sense of resistance to sheen will drop a lot.

    In the future, the Kingdom''s public opinion will certainly lean towards sheen.

    "That hateful prince

    "How dare you do such a thing?"

    "Asshole!"

    All of a sudden, the children of those powerful men changed their faces and began to scold.

    If the public opinion in the future is biased towards sheen, their chances as rivals will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.

    After all, the higher the evaluation of the people, the more likely they will be recognized. In competitions like this, is this the basis for improving the Kingdom''s score?

    Harvey this one, directly created the prestige of sheen, but also suppressed the competitiveness and influence of others.

    In this way, how can those competitors not shout abuse?

    If this is a fair competition, the chance that sheen will be elected as the prince''s husband will be greatly improved after this experience.

    Unfortunately, there is something inside the game...

    sheen looks rather strange.

    Only Roxie, it seems that there is no change, but she is happy in her heart.

    This result is undoubtedly what she is very happy to see.

    Although she had already identified him, she would have been more happy if the people of the Kingdom recognized him as her good mate.

    With this joy, Roxie thought Harvey looked much better.Well, if sheen is 100 and all the other smelly men are zero, then the prince of the Empire will give him 0.1.

    Anxi also took a serious look at Harvey.

    "Leah, do you understand?"

    Anxi''s face was serious and she made a voice to Liya beside her.

    "... yes." Leia nodded heavily and whispered, "if the emperor of the empire is his in the future, the Empire will probably become more difficult in the future."

    There is no doubt that Harvey''s strength, character, quality and mind are recognized by both.

    "This is the prince of Laguna empire..."

    murmured Sanai.

    Alidia, on the other hand, looked at rocht standing beside havis with a calm face and a belligerent look in the other.

    As for Harvey, he was in front of sheen.

    "Come on, portuto." Jarvis reached out to sheen and said with a smile, "I look good on you."

    Sheen looked at Harvey firmly. After a while, he shrugged and held out his hand.

    Just then, Jarvis whispered a word to sheen.

    Sean''s eyes flashed slightly, and before he could react, Harvey took back his hand and took Rockett back to wallian.

    There, wallian looked at Sean with a completely different look, both fearless and gloomy.

    Sean looked at all this and suddenly laughed.

    "It doesn''t look boring next."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Soon, the crowd gathered around the stage began to disperse.

    The faces of the audience still had a trace of lingering fear. It seemed that they had not recovered from the earth shaking sword until they left the lake island.

    It can be imagined that after this war watching, the evaluation of Hean among the people of the kingdom will rise a lot.

    At least, the voices that thought sheen was not worthy of Rosie disappeared a lot, and in turn made many people look up to the Viscount, who was born as an adventurer.

    However, those aristocratic children were totally opposite to the people of the kingdom. They were in a bad mood one by one.

    Because, this is definitely not good news for them.

    Especially those who thought that Sheen''s own strength was not very outstanding, or that he was the only weak point, it would all feel that the whole person was not good.

    "Who said that the Viscount''s personal strength was not outstanding?"

    "Don''t you think it''s nothing to crusade against the slayer faction?"

    "Isn''t it that taming dragons proves nothing?"

    "Didn''t it say that the order of the kingdom of galoolli was destroyed by the black dragon of atru?"

    "Isn''t it that he is able to stand out because of the support of his highness and the devil?"

    "Rumors kill people!"

    Many aristocratic children scolded on the spot.

    After the battle, all the people who said they wanted to challenge sheen disappeared.

    There is no longer a lot of people blocking up at the front door of the potstutes'' house. The hostile reaction to sheen through the enemy perception skill has been greatly reduced.

    It can be said that until this moment, Sean''s position as the "first priority candidate" was relatively uncontroversial.

    Of course, it''s just not.

    In fact, there are still many people who are unwilling to give up and start to make some calculations.

    Surely, as long as the election meeting is not over, they will not let sheen sit in the "first priority candidate" position for too long?

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Sean didn''t need to sit long, just sit down.

    Otherwise, once these guys know that the so-called son-in-law election meeting has already had its own winners. If they just come to show off, they will not be able to bear the blow and just faint.

    In any case, their tragedy has been doomed, and they can only take advantage of this time to make more trouble.

    Sean had such an idea that he did not think these people were hateful, but felt that they were pitiful.

    All in all, after this time, sheen was completely on fire.

    Before, Sheen''s fire was confined to the aristocratic circle, and it didn''t make a big stir among the common people.

    But this time, sheen is no doubt a real fire, become the Kingdom''s people in the recent period of time has been repeatedly mentioned by the character.

    Even the royal family found sheen after this.

    "Well done. You''re more capable than I thought, so you don''t need to have too much psychological pressure with Roxie, and I can rest assured."

    Anxi''s words made sheen feel a little delicate.

    "You know, Roxie, it''s no wonder you''ve got a good eye for this guy."

    Leah''s voice was a little subtle, and sheen didn''t know what to say.

    Even alidia and Shayne are looking at Sean, one eye with a bit of inexplicable depth, the other is the emergence of the awe of Sean, the performance is different.

    It can be summed up in a word, that is, these people are both satisfied with and pleased with Sheen''s performance.

    That''s what Sheehan was muttering about.

    "I''m just taking it seriously. Is that all you''re doing?"

    If you put your best effort into it, will these people begin to worship?

    Well, it''s a bit like the hero of the dragon.

    It was Roxie, somehow, with a serious look.

    "That Prince is not very simple. You should be careful when dealing with him?"

    Roxie said such a strange thing.

    But sheen thought so.

    "Don''t worry, I know."

    Sheen nodded to Roxie to relax her expression.

    Roxie didn''t know. Before leaving, Harvey said something to sheen.

    "In the early morning of this evening, please come to the wild forest outside the west gate of Wangdu city and discuss important matters."

    That''s what Jarvis said when he shook hands with sheen.

    "Something important..."

    Sheen muttered again.

    This day, in such a lively spent.

    ...

    the night comes quietly.After dark, the city is still full of lights. Compared with several cities that Sheen has been to before, the level of prosperity is not in the same level.

    The spectacle of every household lighting magic lights, hitherto only seen in the capital.

    Wang Du is also the brightest city that Sheen has ever seen. There are magic lights shining on the streets, which makes the night of Wangdu not colder than the daytime, but more lively.

    After all, at this time, many people have finished the busy work of the day. For them, night is the beginning of leisure and entertainment.

    If there was no accident, Sean would have stayed in the palace, playing all kinds of pleasant games with Roxie while others were away.

    So...

    "call me here, if nothing interesting happens, I will be very angry?"

    At the west gate of wangduxi, in a wild forest in the countryside, sheen did not know when he appeared here and threw such words to the shadow ahead.

    As soon as the words came out, a laugh rang out in response to him.

    "I don''t know if it''s interesting or not, but I think Qing''s words should be interesting."

    With these words, haves came out of the darkness ahead, with a man at his side.

    It''s Rockett.

    "It''s really frightening for his highness harvez to come out and run the night with the strongest Knight of the Empire."

    Sheen made a look of fear.

    "I can''t help it. My identity is so special. In the Kingdom, if you dare to intrude outside, you will be killed in silence."

    Instead of exposing Sean''s affectation, haves pandered to him with a kind attitude.

    "I don''t think anyone is so stupid." Sheen stretched out his hand and said, "let the first heir of the Empire die in the capital of Mithra. It is simply too cheap for the present peace and prosperity."

    "You can''t tell." Haves shrank his smile and looked at Sean seriously. He said, "not everyone wants to see peace. He expects the Kingdom and Empire to fight a life and death man. There are not a few of them."

    This kind of speech made Sean think deeply.

    So sheen took a look at Harvey, then at rockter, and suddenly said, "by the way, your highness, didn''t you bring that stupid young man around you?"

    "What''s wrong? Do you mean wallian Harvey was a little stunned, and then he guessed who sheen was referring to. He said, "he didn''t come, and I can''t let him come."

    All right.

    At this point, if you continue to sell the key, you will become an old Riddler.

    "Your Highness has asked me to come here for what? Let''s be frank."

    Sheen picked up his arm and looked at Harvey.

    "..."

    havis did not respond at the first time, but was silent and seemed to be cleaning up his mood.

    Sean was not in a hurry, so he waited quietly.

    On the other side, rockter seems to completely exclude himself from this dialogue, reducing the sense of existence, silent.

    After a while...

    "in fact, the purpose of my coming to the Kingdom this time is not to fight for the position of Her Highness Rosie Ruth''s husband." Harvey stares at Sean and says, "the main purpose of my coming here is to gain Kingdom support."

    "The Kingdom''s support?" Sheen frowned and said, "what does that mean?"

    Smell speech, haves still did not respond in the first time, but fell into a struggle and hesitation.

    "Your Highness." "This is the only thing that only you can do," Rockett said without expression

    "... I know." Havis was silent for a while, then took a deep breath and nodded his head heavily.

    Looking at Harvey like this, Sheehan knows that he must have something important to say.

    However, sheen, who was thinking so, still changed his face after hearing Harvey''s next words.

    Because...

    "to put it simply, portstutty."

    Harvey spoke calmly.

    "I want to usurp the throne."

    This prince, not surprising, never stops.

    "Usurping the throne?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    "Yes." Harvez, with a wry smile, said, "I want to usurp the throne and drive the present emperor, my father, out of the position of imperial ruler."

    Such words reverberate in the woods very clearly.

    Let the atmosphere of the scene, become incomparably heavy.

    Sean and Harvey are just looking at each other.

    For a long time, Sean was sure.

    "It seems that you are not joking." Sheen sighed, as if he had been involved in an extremely troublesome matter, and said wearily, "let me ask you, does this have anything to do with me?""Yes." Harvey didn''t beat around the Bush and said bluntly: "I''ll go to Qing first. First, Qing has a deep relationship with Mithra royal family, which can be introduced. Second, I think Qing has the ability to change my situation. Third, it is because this matter also concerns the people around him. So I think Qing should not stand idly by."

    I think so.

    Otherwise, the prince''s highness would not directly find himself such a viscount and help him plan to usurp the throne.

    And the people around him mentioned in the other''s mouth, Sean can also guess who it is.

    "Is that tiele?"

    Sheen seems to be asking, but in fact his voice is full of a sense of certainty.

    "Yes." Harvey nodded, affirming, "if I''m not mistaken, then she''ll be killed by wallian, by the leferuts."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    "Killed?"

    Harvey''s words made Sean''s heart feel tight.

    "What''s going on?" Sheen cast his eyes on havis and said in a deep voice, "is the leferuts the mother''s mother''s home? I''ve heard that they''ve always wanted to take Tieer back, but I haven''t heard of them trying to kill her

    Therefore, sheen did not expect that the news that Harvey revealed actually related to the life and death of Tieer.

    Seeing Sean take it seriously, Harvey knew that his news was true. The Viscount boztut had a very good relationship with the daughter of the elbaines.

    Ordinary people don''t know the news. Only people with means like haves can find out.

    After all, sheen and Tieer never show how close they are in public. Their relationship is even deeper than that between sheen and Roxie, and it is impossible for ordinary people to know.

    It is this point that harvez has grasped that just now he thinks sheen is a person worthy of cooperation.

    So...

    "I''ll start from the beginning."

    Haves thought it over and began to speak.

    "Actually, it started ten years ago."

    Ten years ago, it was exactly the time when Wang Du was attacked by the slayer faction of the old demons.

    According to haves, it all started at that time.

    "Before that year, the relationship between Empire and kingdom was not so friendly, but it was not as tense as it is now." "Even though the Empire and the Kingdom have had several wars in history because of the border problem, the war is limited to the border and has not affected each other''s domestic environment," he said

    Sean knew about it.

    Empires were built much longer than kingdoms.

    Because the kingdom was established thousands of years ago by the brave who fought against the devil king, the founding king who was known as the strongest brave man in all dynasties was the last brave one. After that, the secret ceremony called by the brave was sealed. Therefore, the Laguna Empire, which was established for the brave, could only be before the kingdom of Mithra.

    However, different from Mithra, the ancestor of the brave in ragna empire is not very famous. Some of them are very powerful in human beings, but some of them are not as good as the rest. They belong to the bottom level among the brave men of all ages. Therefore, after the establishment of ragna Empire, the brave man was killed by the demons of the demons within a few years.

    The devil is Ayi.

    AI Yi had killed two brave men, so he was so famous and feared by many people.

    As a result of this incident, although the Laguna empire was founded by the brave, it has experienced many difficulties. It has not only been criticized by many people, but also encountered many difficulties.

    Hearn has heard that in that dark age, the country established as the brave lost the brave. The Laguna empire was not only targeted by many demons, but also coveted by many people in the Terran.

    After all, for the demons who are extremely hostile to the brave as their natural enemies, the Laguna Empire, the country established by the brave, is a thorn in the flesh. However, for the rest of the Terran nation, the royal family of the Laguna empire is the descendants of the brave and has the blood of the brave. If you can marry them and obtain the descendants with the blood of the brave, it will be natural It''s a good thing.

    Therefore, the Laguna Empire at that time was greatly targeted.

    The demon troops will invade the Empire in two or three days.

    The nations of the Terrans put all kinds of pressure on the royal family of the Empire to marry them.

    In order to survive that era, ragna Empire struggled to the extreme. It not only sold dignity for many times, but also let the royal family degenerate into a kind of mating existence to obtain the support of the Terran countries. In order to obtain the attention of the Protoss and let the protoss protect their descendants of brave people, they constantly sent domestic elites to the battlefield as the front line of the demon army Li, who has experienced a life of death for many times.

    Under such circumstances, the Ragnar Empire managed to survive the darkest years and finally became the most powerful nation of Terrans and a real military empire in the war thousands of years ago.

    But at that time, Mithra was born out of the sky. Not only was Mithra highly expected by the Terrans, but also successfully attacked the demon king. In addition, Mithra kingdom was directly established next to the ragna empire. With the help of the Protoss and Terrans, Mithra developed rapidly, and soon became a country comparable to lagnard.

    How can the Laguna Empire, which has experienced so much darkness, be reconciled?

    This is not only because of psychological imbalance, but also because Mithra chose the country to establish its position, which was actually on the battlefield that ended the demon king.

    And the Ragnar empire is right next to this battlefield. What does it prove?

    It is proved that in the war, they are the first to resist the greatest pressure brought by the demon army.

    As a result, as the country which resisted the most enemies and took the most pressure on the battlefield, they not only did not get the reward they deserved, but also received the land of that battlefield. The country built by Mithra kingdom as a brave man did not suffer any difficulties and criticism, but was glorified. In addition, with the continuous help of the Protoss and Terran countries, the kingdom of Mithra was not subjected to any difficulties and criticisms In the eyes of the Laguna Empire, we can imagine how dazzling it is to develop at a very fast speed and become an existence comparable to them.In addition to the contiguity of the territory and the constant comparison of the countries of the brave, conflicts and contradictions between the two sides are almost certain to happen.

    However, no matter how it is said, Mithra is the great hero who ended the war, and the kingdom of Mithra is treated with courtesy by the Protoss. The empire is not easy to attack the kingdom too much. It is hard to say that it is reasonable and emotional.

    Therefore, in the past, the conflict between the Kingdom and the Empire was limited to a few painless wars along the border, and did not cause too much trouble.

    If it hadn''t been for this, the Empire wouldn''t have had a chance to send Tieer''s mother to marry him in the first place?

    It''s because the hatred is not obvious.

    It was not until the mass assassination of Wangdu ten years ago that the relationship between the Kingdom and the Empire came to a freezing point.

    That''s what haves said.

    "If I told you that the incident happened suddenly and temporarily, would you believe it?"

    Harvey said that.

    "All of a sudden?"

    Sean was stunned.

    "That''s right." However, harvez said seriously: "the leferuts are military families that train spies, assassins and dead men. They are highly valued by the royal family in the Empire. In history, they were given marriage by the royal family and were able to marry the Royal Princess. Therefore, they also have the blood of the brave people of ragna empire."

    Hearing this, Sean was shocked.

    That''s not to say...

    "tier elbein is actually the heir of the blood of the two brave men in the royal family of Mithra and the royal family of ragna empire. When the Empire proposed intermarriage, the purpose was not to let the daughter of leferut family become a spy, but to steal the blood of Mithra and combine the blood of the brave of ragna Empire to give birth to a new one A gifted offspring. "

    Harvey felt a little helpless.

    "There is no way. At that time, the birth of Her Highness Rosie lusti almost shocked the whole Terran family. The empire that regarded the kingdom as its rival was also ecstatic because of the birth of kapelin. At that time, it was said that many members of the royal family were despairing and thought that fate was making fun of us in the lagra Empire, and we were not allowed to make a start."

    Under the influence of such mentality, it is not surprising that some strategies of taking the sword in a biased way will appear.

    The master of the leferut family was one of them. He thought that only by the blood of the brave in the Empire, he would never be able to defeat the Kingdom, so he decided to marry.

    Unfortunately, there was only Anxi in the royal lineage of the Kingdom at that time, and the rest of the Royal descendants were either collateral or were punished jointly by the former king and Anxi because they were too excessive in the process of fighting for the throne. In addition, the leferuts were not the royal family of the Empire, so it was impossible for kiben to marry the royal family of the Kingdom when he came. Therefore, the leferuts were prepared to follow suit first The elbaines, the guardian of the royal family, began.

    The ancestors of the elbaines were the descendants of the brave. In history, some people once married a Royal Princess. They had a strong blood of the brave. As the first target of stealing the blood of the opponent country, it is undoubtedly very qualified.

    In view of this, Tieer''s mother was sent over and gave birth to Tieer the following year.

    "It has to be said that the birth of tier elbein really pleased the leferuts." Harvey sighed: "it is said that she is not only gifted, second only to the Kingdom''s treasure, but also has very powerful unique skills. She has a very amazing power since she was born. Although the elbeins chose to hide these secrets, the daughter of the klefiluts secretly sent the news to the Empire, which was known by the people of the leferut family."

    "Ever since then, the leferuts have been thinking about bringing tiel elbein back, and they have attached great importance to her." Havis looked at Sean and said with deep meaning: "unfortunately, the leferut family has not revealed anything about the unique skills of tier elbein, including wallian. Every time I ask him, he will choose to perfunctory. It''s really curious what kind of power it is."

    Hearing this, Sean''s expression is not very good.

    He knew that the leferuts must have known about the existence of the "ghost" in Tieer''s body, and they would pay so much attention to her.

    For the elbaines, tier''s power is very dangerous. But for the leferuts, who train spies, assassins and even death fighters, the more dangerous this power is, the more fascinating it is?

    What they valued was tyer''s strength.

    In their view, it is not difficult to use some extraordinary means to train and train Tieer, and make tyer a obedient prop at all.

    In this way, he can understand the purpose of the other party thoroughly.

    However, ten years ago, the nature of this incident suddenly changed.

    "At that time, a woman of unknown origin appeared in leferut''s house."

    Haze began to appear on Harvey''s face.

    "Woman?"Sheen frowned.

    "That''s a terrible and hateful woman." "She didn''t know what method she used to make the leferuts obey her orders and introduced her to the emperor, my father," Harvey said with a cold face

    Since then, everything has changed quietly.

    "My father was fascinated by that woman. No matter what the woman said, he would follow her orders and gradually ignored the national politics, so that the government affairs of the Empire were gradually infiltrated by that woman."

    "The woman also framed my mother and asked her father to remove her mother, who was a royal concubine, and she has now become a very influential figure in the Empire."

    "Because of her superior position, her father''s side concubine either died or was imprisoned like my mother''s concubine. Now the Empire has almost become her talk, and even many nobles who originally opposed her have been removed, and none of them can survive."

    "The leferut family is the confidant close to the poison princess. She planned the large-scale assassination of the royal capital by her own hand and asked the daughter of the leferut family to carry out the assassination. Even the [Slayer faction] was found by her."

    Harvey''s expressionless explanation made sheen squint.

    If this is the case, it proves that the poison Princess mentioned by haves is just the beginning of all tragedies.

    "Capelin and I have resisted her more than once, especially kapelin. Unlike me, she does not know how to flatter and confuse her on the surface. If it was not for her special status, she would have attacked her already."

    Harvey said.

    "I even doubt whether there was the involvement of the poison princess in the case of Kosmos, because she sent capelin there almost semi compulsively by means of means, and after that, she disappeared."

    Hearn''s heart throbbed at Harvey''s words.

    (this kind of feeling...)

    Sheehan pressed his chest without trace, and felt his heart beat faster. Suddenly, he had an insight.

    (is this woman the one who is hiding in the dark and cooperating with mirage in the case of Kosmos

    When the idea came into being, Sheehan understood it.

    This is the inspiration of blessing.

    The inspiration of blessing tells sheen that this woman is the backstage of everything.

    "Why is she planning something like that, against the kingdom?"

    Sheen asks havis.

    "I don''t know." Haves shook his head and said, "I only know that she seems to hate the Kingdom, especially the royal family. Every time there is a rumor about her highness, she always smiles with horror, as if she wants to kill her highness or the royal family of the kingdom. She is very murderous."

    Sheen was lost in thought.

    "What''s her name?"

    That''s what sheen asked.

    Harvey answered.

    "Moro."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    "Moro..."

    Sheehan could not help but recite the name several times in his heart.

    He had a feeling that he couldn''t ignore this woman called the Moro.

    If the other party is really involved in the cosmos incident, then he has reason to find the other party''s trouble.

    Sean never forgot that account.

    And this woman is obviously not simple.

    "I have investigated her, but I can''t find out her origin at all. It seems that she did appear suddenly. She first appeared in leferut''s house. Before that, I couldn''t find out her identity at all."

    Harvey''s tone is full of fear and hatred for the Moro.

    "But she is undoubtedly a cancer of the Empire, and a foe to my father, to my mother, and possibly to my sister."

    This time, Jarvis will be here in search of a chance to bring Romo down.

    "My father is crazy, and he is completely confused by the Moro. Even if there is something wrong with capelin, he just asks."

    "He did not listen to my words. If it were not for the fact that a group of nobles headed by rokerthing, who had been dissatisfied with him for a long time and chose to support me, I, the first in line successor, would not have been able to sit here until now."

    "I know that they will not give me the throne, whether it is my father or the Moro. They are just playing with power and life recklessly."

    "If I go on like this, I will probably never be able to do anything to them. Sooner or later, I will be removed by them. That''s why I chose to seize this opportunity to come to the kingdom for help by choosing my son-in-law."

    Harvey''s explanation, let sheen finally know what he was thinking.

    Whether it is contact with himself or against himself, it is only a means to achieve his goal.

    Because of the relationship between the Kingdom and the Empire, even if he directly contacted the royal family as the emperor''s son and showed them his intention, the royal family would believe it or not. They would not be able to directly intervene in the regime of other countries, because a word from haves helped him.

    So Harvey chose to start with sheen.

    For one thing, Sean has a close relationship with Roxie and can be introduced to Harvey.

    Second, to compete with sheen and show our strength in front of the royal family, which can also be recognized and valued by the royal family.

    Third, Sean is backed by demons. Harvey must also try to fight for this power.

    , coupled with the confrontation with the first priority candidate of the son-in-law conference, can completely confuse the Empire''s eye liner and make them think they are really planning to compete. How can Weiss ha?

    Sheen also understood why haves had to sell his favor after the match, giving him so much face.

    All this is to get in touch with sheen better and get some help from him.

    "to tell the truth, I can not help but find other aristocrats to help, except that I have just become a nobleman. I am not sure whether they will be hostile to the Empire, nor can they guarantee that they will not have eye lines in the Empire, and I wonder if they will choose to use me to push the empire into deep water."

    Harvey grinned.

    "Only when you have just become a nobleman, with the help of demons and once refused the chance to be knighted once, can I be sure that you will not be from the other side of the Empire, nor will you do anything for the sake of interests, and your hostility to our empire will not be as great as those noble families in the capital cities?"

    Almost all the nobles in Wangdu experienced the persecution during the large-scale assassination ten years ago, and their hatred for the empire is conceivable.

    Therefore, haves chose to contact Sean first, which is also helpless.

    As it happens, there are people on Sheen''s side who want to protect.

    That''s Thiel.

    According to haves, sheen should not sit back and watch Tieer be harmed by the leferut family, and he has also experienced the Kosmos incident, so he will not have a good impression on the Moro, who is likely to be involved in this incident.

    Therefore, haves decided to contact sheen first and strive for his help.

    Sheen understood all this, but didn''t make a statement in the first place.

    "Why did the leferuts kill tiel?"

    Sheen decided to learn about it first.

    Unfortunately, it seems that Harvey is not very clear about the inside story.

    "All I know is that this is the instruction of the lower Moro." Harvey said: "according to the information I''ve heard, the Moro doesn''t know why she needs to use the body of tier elbein to do something, so when I proposed to come to the kingdom to run for her husband, she sent wollian over to protect me. In fact, she wanted him to watch my every move and take advantage of the opportunity to bring tier elbein Back, for this, she seems to have deliberately stated that she does not need to liveThat''s why haves said wallian was going to kill tier.

    "Wallian was originally a member of the leferut family. He was always dissatisfied with the family''s efforts to take tier elbein back. He felt that his position in the family would be threatened by her. Therefore, this time, the Moro gave instructions, and he immediately recommended himself. I''m afraid he wanted to take this opportunity to kill tier elbein completely without leaving any survivors Is that right? "

    It''s not hard to explain why the guy repeatedly provoked Sean.

    It''s not just because the other person is a jerk, but because he knows that Sean is Tieer''s relationship, and even the patron''s relationship.

    "This time, I directly declared in public that I was incompetent and ready to give up the election. He would think that I would soon leave the capital and return to the Empire."

    Then, this wallian will definitely fight Tieer in the near future, so as not to wait until haves leaves and he has to leave with him, and then he will lose the opportunity.

    That''s why havis said that if he guessed right, Tyrell would be killed by wallian, by the leferuts.

    "From what I have heard, Moro attaches great importance to tier elbein. Even if wallian fails this time, she will send assassins continuously in the future?"

    Haves raised his eyes and looked at Sean.

    "If Qing wants to protect tier elbein, it should not be a bad thing to cooperate with me."

    It is.

    Knowing that Morro was behind the Kosmos incident, sheen knew that he could not let go of this mysterious woman.

    She is not only calculating herself, calculating the Kingdom, but also supporting the old demon sect. No matter how she thinks, she should not be let go.

    And if there''s a life and death issue involved in this, Sheehan can''t sit back and watch.

    Although it was very troublesome at first sight, and sheen wanted to leave as if he didn''t hear about it. However, it seems imperative to deal with the poisonous imperial concubine.

    In this case, it is not a bad thing to have haves as the emperor''s son.

    The question is just...

    "how can I trust you?"

    Sheen raised the most fundamental question.

    That''s right. Sheen hasn''t fully believed Harvey.

    Even if there is a blessing that tells sheen that what happened in the Moro should be true, it does not mean that haves is trustworthy.

    Who knows if the imperial Prince has another purpose?

    Who knows if he will be shot?

    From the perspective of Harvey''s mind, the good impression of this man may not be his true face, but may be disguised. Even after the Empire became something for others to play with the regime, he was able to attract the support of a group of nobles to fight against the moron. He was also very well informed. He could not only know about Tieh He was able to find out the relevant information, even some information of the Moro, and proved that his means were really good.

    As Roxie said, you have to be careful when dealing with this person.

    Naturally, haves can understand that he has not been trusted by sheen.

    So...

    "-- I swore to the goddess under my protection in the name of Harvey ragner that there was nothing wrong in what I said tonight. If there was a lie, I would be willing to accept God''s punishment --"

    Harvey suddenly vowed like a chant, which made his whole body shining.

    "Your Highness...!"

    This scene, has been silent rock color changed.

    Sheen was equally astounded.

    "You made the vow of blessing?"

    Sean''s look at havis is is different.

    The vow of blessing.

    As the name suggests, it is a kind of oath made by using the blessing held by oneself.

    Once the oath is issued, it will be immediately recorded by the blessing it holds. Once violated, the blessing of the person who made the oath will disappear in an instant and will not be restored.

    It''s not a small thing.

    You know, generally speaking, only those who have committed heinous crimes will lose their blessings and be exiled by various countries and races of the Terran people, and even killed on the spot.

    The one who loses the blessing will be abandoned by God. He is undoubtedly a great sinner. Neither the human world nor the divine world has a place for each other.

    In view of this, the loss of blessing for any race of the Terran, any one person, is an unbearable thing.

    In particular, imperial princes like haves are of noble status. Once they lose their blessings, they will immediately be hostile and despised by the whole empire. Not only will the public no longer recognize his prince''s identity, but the royal family will not hesitate to execute him on the spot in order to remove this stain.

    Thanks to this, blessing vows can not be easily promised, once promised, there is no way to cancel.Now, haves is not hesitant to swear to his blessing.

    "It''s the only way I can think of to gain Qing''s trust." Harvey, as if he had done a very common thing, said with a smile to sheen: "so you can feel at ease a lot?"

    Sheen was silent.

    It has to be said that Harvey''s practice has solved the most difficult problems at once.

    Even sheen had begun to believe him and sighed.

    "You''re probably the sort of emperor you were born to be, your highness havis."

    Sheen said that from the bottom of his heart.

    "This is the biggest recognition for me." Havis suddenly laughed and said, "well, what is Qing''s consideration?"

    "Don''t worry." Sheen would not agree so easily. After pondering for a while, he said, "if I choose to cooperate with you, what do you want me to do?"

    "It''s simple." Without much hesitation, haves said, "I''ll help you get rid of wallian, the leferuts, and make sure that tier elbein is safe."

    "... so it is." It''s sold to me, your highness. Is it a pity

    "It''s not human relations, it''s mutual benefit." "If it''s cooperation, you have to do something that makes both sides profitable," Harvey corrected

    In Harvey''s view, to help sheen solve tyer''s troubles and completely eliminate the threat from the leferut family is to make Sean profitable.

    As for himself, he has overthrown the Moruo, his father and emperor, and ascended the throne of the Empire.

    And this is something Sean must want to do.

    Not to ascend the throne of the Empire, but to overthrow the mora.

    After all, the Moro is the one who is after Tieer.

    Sheen thought about it for a moment, and thought it was feasible.

    In order to avoid this Moro running away, I have to use the prince''s reception, cover and intelligence.

    Otherwise, if you look for the door in a fair and aboveboard way, you may be overwhelmed.

    If it wasn''t for this, Sean would not have been able to deal with a woman who was hiding her head and tail if she had not parachuted in the capital of the empire with Eyre, Yulin and Lilith?

    The other party is behind the scenes, and there is the old demon sect behind her. To find her out, and then to find out the old demon sect behind her, that is what I should do.

    Therefore, I may really find a time to go to the Empire.

    "Deal with that wallian thing first." Sean said, "where is he now?"

    "In the imperial embassy." Haves was not surprised by Sheen''s practice, so he said quickly: "he should still be collecting information about tier elbein and looking for an opportunity to attack her. If you trust me, you can leave this matter to me first."

    "Give it to you?" Sheen''s eyebrows raised.

    "To get rid of the roots." Haves said without any disguise: "this time, wallian brought an elite assassination team of leferut''s family together. I intend to kill them all, so as not to solve wallian. On the contrary, he will make the assassin team report back to the Empire and alert the Moruo and the leferut family."

    "And elite assassination teams?" Sheen''s raised eyebrows were frowning again.

    "That team should not have entered the Wangdu yet, but wandering around Wangdu, waiting for orders." "I''ll keep an eye on what they do, and if they do, it''ll be their death," Harvey said

    It''s cruel.

    It seems that the prince''s highness is also bold, even the elite of the Empire are planning to do harm.

    But now that he has made up his mind to eradicate the leferuts, what he has done is only a drizzle.

    "All right." Sheen nodded and said, "but I have one condition."

    What are the conditions?

    "I''m going to deal with these guys myself."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    That''s the end of the conversation with haves.

    After that, sheen turned around decisively and left, separated from haves.

    Now the two men have only established a preliminary cooperation relationship. Whether they will continue to cooperate in the future depends on the follow-up treatment results of the assassins sent by the leferut family.

    Anyway, when sheen knew that the other side was coming for Tieer, and he was going to take Tieer''s life directly, he didn''t intend to let go of her.

    After all, he doesn''t want to be the kind of plot killer who waits for the event to come and then passively solves it.

    As long as you confirm that the other party is the enemy and that the other party has a threat, you can press the death button directly.

    Otherwise, I''m really sorry that I''m almost invincible plug-in.

    With such an idea, sheen went back to Wangdu unknown, and after thinking about it, he chose to go home.

    in the dead of night, when he enters the palace to find Luo Si, the motives of impure motives may be seen. "

    has already entered the palace of Princess highness in the middle of the night. This is not to say that the motives are impure, and no one else believes them.

    As a result, Sean can only reluctantly return to the boztute family.

    "Well?"

    As soon as he got in, before he could get into the house, sheen noticed a strange movement, which made him turn his head and look to the side of the garden.

    There, a figure actually appeared there.

    "Tier?"

    Sean was slightly surprised.

    On the other side, it was Thiel, whom Hearn and Harvey had been talking about before.

    At this moment, a magic blade is gathering.

    "Hum..."

    the air was trembling slightly, which made a circle of magic waves move and gather on the sharp blade raised by Tieer, forming a red magic blade.

    This is the magic sword skill.

    "Practicing the use of magic sword?"

    Sheen saw at a glance what tier was doing.

    It can be seen from the action of Tieer gathering the magic sword that the girl seems to be trying to better use the magic sword.

    Sheen fixed his eyes and was surprised to find that Tieer''s "magic sword" skill had been trained to level 5.

    Even Tieer''s own rank has risen to 66.

    "She''s grown up again?" Sean said to himself in surprise, "this speed is too fast, isn''t it?"

    It should not be long before the events of the yarru gorge passed.

    At that time, Tieer''s level reached 60, but now it has climbed to 66. The growth speed of Tieer is fast catching up with that of self-cultivation?

    After thinking about it, sheen stepped up and went in the direction of Tieer.

    "Shua!"

    As soon as sheen came to Tieer''s back, Tieer suddenly turned around. The magic sword in his hand was like a red thunder that cut through the night sky. With a sharp sound of breaking the sky, he chopped at sheen.

    "Bang!"

    Sheen stretched out his hand without any hesitation. He took the blade of the sword with his bare hand, making it sound as if it had hit steel.

    The sharp [magic sword] is still cutting Sheen''s palm, trying to cut off the meat palm which he caught himself in his own way.

    Unfortunately, for sheen, who has full-scale physical resistance and magic resistance skills, a level five magic sword can''t even cut a little skin.

    "No, it''s so murderous?"

    Sheen could only look at the magic blade cutting his hand, and uttered some speechless words.

    "Is it you?"

    Tieer just seemed to react. He suddenly withdrew the power of the magic sword and dissipated the red magic light on the blade.

    "What? Scared you? "

    Sean looked at Tieer with a smile.

    "It really scared me." Tieer looked at Sean and said: "I can catch the slash of the magic sword with bare hands. If this situation is spread out, not only me, but everyone will be scared to death."

    With that, Tieer lifted his cloak and put away the sharp blade in his hand.

    Sean looked at the scene, and after a while, he said, "your strength seems to be rising very fast."

    "Well." Tieer seemed to be conscious, so he didn''t deny it. He nodded and said, "in the Wangdu, both the difficulty of entrustment and the level of demons that need to be attacked are much higher than those of lamigion. After the development of Wangdu, the strength of all the people in the team is growing rapidly, including me."

    According to Tieer, the strength of Vivian''s team has made great progress since they came to Wangdu.

    Vivian, for example, is now preparing to break through level 60, while lumia and melica are also preparing to break through level 50. Everyone''s strength is growing, and the speed is much faster than that in lamigion."Are you going to break through, too?"

    Tiel stares at Sean with an inquisitive gaze.

    "Well, I think so."

    Sheen touched his nose.

    By the time he left the capital, his rank had reached 55. In the battle of Kosmos, he had a fight with Lilith, the evil god who had fallen into violence. Although he did not defeat him, he could fully realize the power of the highest scale in the world, and he also accumulated valuable experience in fighting.

    As a result, his level had already reached 59 unconsciously, just like Tieer at the beginning. When he came to the breakthrough level, he could only step into level 60 with one foot in front of the door.

    That is to say, the problem of too low a level, which has been reduced to a weak event in the past, has been solved by sheen.

    Even if not up to those real high-level strong, but sheen is not the original that just entered Vivian team of the new.

    At that time, he was only grade 10.

    Now, his level has surpassed lumia and melica, even with Vivian level, almost catch up with Tieer.

    Tieer had been at this step for a while, so she was almost intuitive about Sheen''s situation.

    "Worthy of courage."

    Tier made this assessment.

    Sean suddenly laughed, but he was more or less grateful.

    Because, he knew, there must have been doubts in Tieer''s mind.

    You know, how long has it been since Sean joined Vivian''s team?

    It''s only about three months, right?

    In three months, it has been upgraded from level 11 to near level 60. Even the brave can''t explain such an amazing growth rate.

    In view of this, Tieer may have realized that there is something in sheen that will allow him to grow rapidly.

    It''s just that tier didn''t choose to pursue.

    She probably thought that the secret was very important to sheen, so she chose to ignore it.

    Sheehan can''t be unaware of the level of trust that this represents.

    "So late, are you still practicing here?" Sean suppressed his gratitude and said, "you''ve grown fast enough. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to worry."

    On hearing this, Tieer shook his head.

    "That''s not enough." Tieer then light way: "just now this kind of level words, even let that man look at is impossible, let alone surpass him."

    The man Tieer refers to is naturally alidia.

    To surpass alidia is a goal of tier, even a wish.

    "You still care about him." "Do you want me to beat him up for you?" said sheen, intentionally or unintentionally

    "It doesn''t make sense." Tieer said indifferently: "it''s not that you can''t do it. Your words should still be able to do it, but even if you beat him up, he probably won''t feel anything. It''s better not to do that."

    Thiel''s words made sheen feel a little paranoid.

    "In fact, this time I came back, I had a brief contact with him for a while." Sheen pondered for a moment and then said, "I don''t think he''s as emotionless and emotionless as you said."

    It''s not Sheehan speaking for alidia.

    In fact, after contacting alidia, sheen did find that the rigid knight, though very indifferent and indifferent in emotion, was not completely absent.

    He will care about Sheen''s strength and show a willingness to fight him.

    He would care what sheen said, and when he heard him mention tier, he would say, "anyway, she was, is, and will be.".

    Sheen didn''t know what alidia was thinking when he said that.

    But he can be sure that alidia did pay attention to tier, rather than treating it as nothing, as tier said.

    However...

    "so you think I did something wrong?"

    Tieer seemed to frown.

    "I didn''t say that."

    Sheen raised his hand to show his surrender.

    No way, Tieer''s tone was full of unhappiness and told sheen how bad she was.

    There is no alternative.

    If it was someone else who said that to Tieer, she would just choose to ignore it.

    But when sheen said that, Tieer couldn''t think he didn''t hear.

    The reason is simple.

    "You are the person I recognize, and you are the sustenance of all my existence." Tieer looked directly at Sean and said very seriously, "people can admit what that man did, but you can''t

    Sheen''s voice was suddenly blocked.

    He knew what tiel was trying to say.Tieer just wants to say that if all the people she has entrusted to admit alidia, then her negation and denial of alidia will become a joke.

    Of course, sheen didn''t really recognize alidia.

    "I''m just saying he''s not as ruthless as you think." Sean said, "but what he did to you is wrong. I don''t generalize."

    That''s what happened.

    "That''s good." Tieer relaxed her face and said, "don''t worry, I''ll soon surpass him."

    Thiel said this not with full confidence, but with an air of breaking the south wall without turning back.

    It''s not something tier wants to do, it''s something tier has to do.

    Sheen wanted to say something but gave up.

    I don''t know why, looking at Tieer''s efforts to practice is just for such an illusory goal, sheen feels more or less distressed.

    (there is something that I want to be recognized by others, so I try hard to do it all, but someone still stares at her secretly...)

    when she thinks about the affairs of leferut''s family, sheen can''t help saying it.

    "You haven''t met anything strange these days, have you?"

    Sheen''s words made Tieer frown slightly.

    "Strange thing..." Tieer murmured in a low voice, and immediately said: "it is not without."

    "What?" Sean''s spirit was so excited that he even said, "what strange things have happened to you?"

    To this question, Tieer''s answer is like this.

    "They are Vivian." Tieer said bluntly: "recently, they have been taking me to do some position uncertain entrustment, as if they are hiding something from me."

    "Is it... Is it?" Sheen laughed dryly.

    Needless to say, this is what Vivian did in order not to let Tieer meet the talents of the leferut family.

    Tieer saw some signs keenly, but didn''t seem to say anything.

    Although the girl is silent, her mind is not as flexible as words at some times, and her intuition is also very keen. Many times, others are still groping for something, but she has found out the truth and is a step faster than anyone else, but she has not said it.

    (no matter what, it''s just like Roxie who is blessed by the goddess of destiny. It''s normal for her to have a keen intuition.)

    Sean sighed.

    And this idea was immediately confirmed.

    "Besides, I always feel that something is going to happen recently." Thiel murmured, "it seems that there is something evil staring at me, which makes me feel a little uneasy."

    The words made Sean unable to help silence.

    However, this silence, Tieer is feeling something.

    "Are you hiding something from me

    Tieer stares at Sean, which makes him feel guilty.

    "... it seems that I really want to be stronger as soon as possible." Tieer seemed to understand something. After a period of silence, he said, "otherwise, it''s not good to be protected by others all the time."

    In the past, Tieer has been protected by Vivian, Roxie and Riley.

    Now, Tieer may feel that he is protected by sheen.

    This is definitely not what she wants to see.

    She wants to entrust everything to sheen and let him lead her growth, instead of being protected by him and living in a greenhouse.

    "That..."

    sensing Tieer''s mood, sheen was afraid to say something.

    But before that, tier had come forward, took his hand, and headed for the house.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen asked.

    In this regard, Tieer only replied with a light remark.

    "Take a bath."

    The words that used to make Sean ecstatic were going to make him shudder.

    He knew that Tieer was going to use extraordinary means to get his words across.

    Can you hold on?

    For the first time, sheen had no faith in his abilities.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    On the other hand, lumia and melica are out on their own while sheen is caught by Tieer and becomes a "playmate.".

    BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < Ba Li sighed.

    Next to her, lumiya, who follows melika with fear, looks worried.

    "Are you all right? Melica? " Lumiya then looked worried and said, "if you feel sick, you can go back and have a rest. It''s OK for me to prepare the purchase of reply products alone."

    They will go out at such a late time, just to purchase the recovery products used in adventure activities, namely various magic drugs.

    Since the time in the yarru gorge, Vivian thinks that it is very important for a team to have enough recovery medicine in a critical moment. It is not only a necessary condition for maintaining a protracted war, but also a necessary means for safety and not losing combat effectiveness. Therefore, Vivian team has formed a certain degree of recovery products Habit, in case of need.

    This task is usually carried out by lumia and melika, because Vivian, as the team leader, needs to make various contacts and discussions with the guild. At that time, Tieer doesn''t know anything about it. Only lumia and melika are barely competent for this task, so they become logistics personnel specialized in purchasing goods in the team.

    At present, Vivian is still in the guild, preparing for the selection of the Commission to be carried out tomorrow and the investigation of the trend of the powerful families. Tieer goes home first. Only two people come outside to buy some insufficient reply products.

    Under such circumstances, melica could not go back alone.

    No way.

    "If you let lumia go alone, you will be so nervous that you can''t speak well when you meet a strange shop assistant?"

    Melika smiles bitterly.

    "Woo..." lumia said in a self abased mosquito voice: "for example, if the shop assistant is an easy to communicate sister, I can still do it..."

    in other words, if she is not an easy to communicate sister, then lumia will not be able to.

    Melika, on the other hand, although she is easy to be nervous, she at least has the ability to talk to people normally. So if she goes back this time, lumia will hide in the door of a certain store because she doesn''t dare to enter the store. Is she worried to tears?

    At the thought of this, melica wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh in her mood.

    "Alas..."

    unconsciously, melica couldn''t help sighing.

    This situation has been maintained for a long time.

    What''s more, it''s not just today.

    "Melica." Lumia peeped at melika''s expression, hesitated for a moment, and then bravely said, "what''s the matter with you recently? She has been very listless. Sister Vivian is worried

    "Is it... Is it?" Melika seems to have self-consciousness, so guilt like way: "sister Vivian already know?"

    "Well." Lumia nodded, but she doubted: "but sister Vivian seems to know why you are like this. When I asked her if she wanted to open up melica, she said that you should open your mind to this kind of thing. Even Tieer said it was up to you. She would not interfere with your thoughts."

    "Woo..." melie Caton''s pretty face turned red and murmured, "did sister Vivian and Tieer know my mood?"

    Good... So shy!

    "What''s the matter?" Lumieya seemed to be a little embarrassed and said, "everyone knows about you, but I don''t know anything. It feels like I''ve been pushed out."

    "No... no!" "We don''t mean to exclude lumia," said Melissa

    "What happened to melica?" Lumiya pursed her lips and said, "if you have any troubles, you can tell me about them, although I may not be able to help..."

    speaking of this, lumia''s awkward appearance has become a little depressed and depressed.

    "All right, all right." Melica could only comfort lumia, and after hesitating for a while, she blushed and said, "well, I''ll tell you, don''t tell others casually?"

    "Mm-hmm." "I''m not going to tell anyone else," she promised, nodding repeatedly

    What did Melia say when she heard it.

    "What... What?" Lumiya suddenly widened her eyes and exclaimed, "you like Xi... Wuwuwu...!"

    In a word, before she could finish, lumia''s mouth was covered by melika, whose face was red.

    "Don''t say it!" Melika looked at the passers-by who were surprised and looked around. She was so shy that she said, "they are all heard! Lumia, you fool"Woo Hoo Hoo!" Lumia quickly shook her head with tears in her eyes.

    It has to be said that the scene of two beautiful girls playing with each other in the street is originally very enjoyable. The pedestrians who cast their eyes on each other do not necessarily see it because of lumia''s exclamation.

    Fortunately, the two women have been used to other people''s sight, no longer like when they first came to Wangdu. They are all nervous and open, and they have been able to achieve a certain degree of immunity.

    It wasn''t until a moment later that melica let go of her hand and gave lumia a chance to catch her breath.

    And then lumia finally understood melika''s troubles.

    "Are you vexed by the fact that Mr. Sheen has become the first priority alternate for his highness lordsy''s husband''s son-in-law?"

    Lumia was finally relieved.

    "It''s not a worry, either." Mercas said: "I know, this is a good thing for Mr. sheen. I am surprised, and I feel worthy of being Mr. sane, who can be the husband of the Royal Highness."

    "Yes." Lumia deeply thought: "that''s your royal highness, Lucy. It''s proud that most people can have a good relationship with that Royal Highness. It''s amazing that Mr. sheen was so close to his highness at the beginning. I didn''t expect that now he has become the first priority candidate for his Highness''s husband and son-in-law. It''s amazing."

    Because of this, lumia actually admired Sean.

    After all, not long ago, Sheen has just become an adventurer. For the people of Vivian''s team, he is a descendant who needs to be taken care of. Even because some unpleasant things happened in Vivian''s team, sheen was kept on guard by many girls for a period of time, but now he has become a hot figure in the kingdom. He is not only knighted, but also valuable The clan also made a series of amazing achievements and achievements.

    In addition, he has become the first priority candidate of the king''s son-in-law. The people of Vivian''s team can be said to have watched him rise and become famous all the way. It is impossible not to admire him.

    Of course, in addition to admiration, lumia has some questions about sheen.

    Looking back on the brilliant sword that sheen liberated and used when he faced the runaway and violent tyer in the yarru gorge, lumiya unconsciously murmured.

    "Sure enough, Mr. sheen is brave... Wuwuwu...!"

    Without any accident, lumia was once again covered by melika''s mouth.

    "It can''t be said." Melika covered lumia''s mouth and said seriously: "sister Vivian has said that this is a very important thing, which is related to the future of the three realms and three ethnic groups. So we can''t investigate and we can''t casually talk about it. Have you forgotten?"

    Lumiya responded and cast a look at melica who was wronged.

    "You can''t talk about it casually in the future?" Melika let go of lumia, but she still didn''t trust to ask, "can''t you say it at home?"

    "I see." Lumiya said with a bitter face: "I won''t say it again, and I won''t ask any more."

    "That''s good." Melika is relieved.

    Compared with lumina, who is half aware and half conscious, melika has already decided that sheen is actually a brave thing.

    Although I don''t know why the brave appeared suddenly, but thinking of all the mysteries before sheen and the lack of common sense about the world, melika has basically determined that sheen is the brave in the other world.

    But there must be a deep secret in this matter.

    Thousands of years later, when the secret instrument summoned by the brave has been sealed, why does the brave appear suddenly?

    If you think about it a little, melika knows how serious a secret is at work.

    And Sean, in such a whirlpool, may not be in a good position.

    So melika had made up her mind to keep Sheen''s Secret anyway.

    It''s just...

    (only a good person like her highness Rosie lusti deserves to be the companion of the brave

    Melika thought about it and sighed unconsciously.

    "Ah, sigh again." "What does melica think?" lumia wondered

    "I... I didn''t think much about it." Melika stammered, but she was a little confused: "I just don''t know what to do next."

    Melika is really just thinking about things like this.

    Melika was envious and surprised about the marriage between sheen and Roxie, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong.

    As he thought, since sheen is a brave man, it seems normal to be able to tie the knot with Rosie, who is the backup of the brave.

    The problem is, what should I do if the person I admire is going to get married?

    Is it like in the past that hides the love heart to continue to get along with each other?

    Or to get rid of this unrealistic fantasy and recognize the reality?After all, he is just a very ordinary and ordinary spirit. In the eyes of ordinary people, the spirit may be noble and pure, but if the object is the brave, how can an ordinary spirit like yourself be qualified to walk beside him?

    What should I do?

    Melika thought of such a thing, unconsciously thought of God.

    Melika didn''t notice at all that a pair of eyes were fixed on her in the crowd around her.

    That pair of eyes, full of surprise, surprise and... Evil desire.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Edel felt that he was unfortunate and lucky today.

    The goddess did not dare to realize that all the things that Luoxi had won in her heart were hopeless, because she did not realize that what she had earned in her own mind was almost impossible to realize.

    Among those who are competing in this capital, there are many people who are better than themselves and who are born better than themselves. I, the son of the Duke who only dares to show off in his own territory, has no merit here. Even a Viscount dare not provoke him.

    That''s all.

    , after all, in the case of Roxie, Adel had long recognized the cruel reality and knew that he could never get the treasure of the Kingdom, so he had already shifted his goal early and wanted to finish the engagement he had made at home and marry another royal highness.

    However, it is in this matter that I have not made any progress. This is the real misfortune.

    Walking in the street of Wangdu, Edel was very angry and resentful when he remembered that he had just gone to Leia''s bedroom, but he was turned away. He had no success in asking for the king, and had to leave in dismay.

    "Those guys in the royal family must have looked down on me and didn''t want to fulfill the engagement?"

    Edel could still see that.

    That''s why Edel was angry.

    "I am also the son of the Duke. I have the blood of the brave in my body. Why do they look down on me?"

    Edel vented his resentment in his heart and dashed all the way to open up the passers-by one by one, which aroused the angry sight of countless people.

    However, the passers-by saw the two knights guarding Eder. They knew that Edel was a nobleman, so they immediately dared to be angry and did not dare to speak. They could only curse them in their hearts and then leave the scene as if they could not see.

    Edel was like this, venting his anger and swearing from time to time, which made the two knights around him despise in his heart.

    "After that, it''s brave."

    "This piece of virtue, even with the blood of the orthodox brave, will be ruined by him, let alone the prince''s son who has not had many brave blood after generations of dilution."

    The two knights also looked down upon Edel.

    It''s true that Edel is so ignorant that he can only cheat men and women. He is just a dandy. He even has a grade of less than 20. If it had not been for the only one left in Lucca''s family, he would have been abandoned. How could he have been a swagger here?

    The two knights had served the luceka family from a long time ago, so they knew very well that the man who had made an engagement with the royal family at the beginning was not this ignorant dandy.

    Edel''s two elder brothers were once very excellent talents, especially the elder brother, who was not inferior to the slim Joe of the Stirling family. At a young age, he was regarded as the pillar of the family and was trained by the family.

    It was because he could not keep up with his superior elder brother that Edel was reduced to an ignorant dandy in jealousy. At the beginning of the Lucca family, he was ready to let the excellent eldest son be engaged to the princess of the royal family. However, he had to let the second son go.

    Who would have thought that, once an accident, both the eldest and the second male of the Lusika family lost their precious lives, and the engagement between the royal family and the luceka family fell on Edel, and Edel picked up a big bargain.

    If it were not, how could the lusikas withdraw from an ignorant dandy to disgrace themselves?

    It''s just a helpless move.

    However, Edel had no such consciousness at all. He thought that he was destined to be the son-in-law of the royal family, and the one who could marry the beautiful princess was also destined to be himself. His two brothers were not happy at all, so he was always elated.

    It was not until he came to Wangdu and was turned away by the royal family for several times. Edel was filled with resentment.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it

    Thinking of his anger, Edel finally lost his temper and kicked down the signboard of a shop on the roadside. The people around him were frightened and fled.

    At this moment, Edel''s thought of good fortune came to him.

    After people around him fled, Edel saw a couple of girls who seemed to be discussing very serious things, so they didn''t find out what was going on here.

    At the sight of the young girls, Edel''s resentment suddenly stagnated, and his angry eyes suddenly brightened.

    There is no reason for it, it is that the girls suddenly look so outstanding.

    They are a combination of ORC maidens and ELF maidens.

    The orc girl seems to be a dog man, with a pair of lovely dog ears and a fluffy tail. She is not wearing clothes made of animal skin, but light armor that adventurers like to use. She looks like a cute little animal shivering, which stimulates the desire for protection in men''s heart.Such a lovely Orc girl, even the countless reading girls Edel, has a kind of feeling of a twinkle in front of her eyes. Compared with most girls, most of them are much more lovely and beautiful. It can be said that if Edel sees them, they will definitely be the object of prey.

    But in such a lovely Orc girl''s side, but there is a more beautiful existence.

    She was pure in appearance, fair in skin, slim and slim, wearing a robe, with a sense of holiness close to nature, but as if she was worrying about something, her face was full of melancholy, and she hit Edel''s strike zone.

    Since he met Roxie, Edel''s hobby has become a little strange. In addition to the most beautiful women, others have become the real vulgar powder in his eyes, which makes him despise any more. Only those women with a little influence of Roxie can stimulate his desire and make him strange.

    But when he saw the fairy maiden, Edel found that his pure love for beauty seemed to be coming back.

    It was a woman who was not inferior to, or even surpassed, lyad Ella.

    In particular, the other side is still an elf, a race famous for its beauty and purity. How exciting a man''s desire is, just think about it.

    For human beings, the spirit is an unattainable existence, both beautiful and holy, next only to the goddess of the Protoss.

    Therefore, there are countless people who have a special love for the elves. The higher the status is, the more enthusiastic they are to the fairy girls.

    Unfortunately, the elves are not only small in population, but also hard to get close to by nature. They are different from ordinary people in terms of cleanliness. They will never be touched easily. Even if they talk to other people, they may feel dirty. Unless they approve, even brave people will not give face.

    In addition, the elves have always lived in the forest far away from the hustle and bustle. Ordinary people can''t touch it, and it''s hard to see them. In this world, there are only a few people who can make a good relationship with the women of the elves.

    Edel had never seen an elf in his home territory.

    Because of the reputation of the ryukeka family, the ryukasikas, who had always accepted the "sacrifice" of neighboring small countries, belonged to a less respectable place among the numerous territories of the kingdom. Although it was not chaotic, it was full of rich nobles and figures playing with power. Therefore, even adventurers did not want to develop there, let alone elves.

    The backward elves sometimes leave the forest and go outside to experience, but they only go to the well-known territory or the base areas where some elves develop outside.

    After all, no one knows better than the elves how covetous and greedy they are to themselves.

    Thanks to this, although Edel has heard of the elves, and like normal men, he will have yearning and desire, but he has never had the chance to touch.

    To this day, Edel found that the goddess of fate finally took care of herself.

    "Archie, red, do you see that?"

    Edel pointed to the front excitedly and spoke to the two knights beside him.

    "It''s the spirit! It''s really an elf

    Listening to Edel''s excited voice, the two knights, known as Aiki and Reid, were even more contemptuous, but they could not avoid vulgarity. When they saw the fairy girl, they saw a touch of surprise and desire in their eyes.

    "There are really elves."

    "Worthy of being the capital of kings."

    Archie and red exclaimed.

    This undoubtedly made Edel more excited.

    "She looks like an adventurer, isn''t she?" Edel kept staring at melica and said to himself, "do you know her?"

    Edgy and red shook their heads.

    In this world, there are some fairies who take adventurers as their profession and make a living in the human country. However, as Aiki and Reid know, the fairy girl in front of her is not equal to those powerful elves.

    In other words, it is likely to be an elf who has just arrived in the human world for a long time.

    At the thought, Archie and red looked at Edel with admiration.

    Because, they know, Edel must have been looking at people.

    And a fairy girl who just came to the human world not long ago, should be easier to get it?

    "I''m lucky, I guess."

    Edel grinned, and his desire could hardly be contained.

    He hasn''t been so excited, so feeling for a long time.

    So...

    "that ELF, I''ll decide."

    Having made up his mind, Edel did not hesitate to step in the direction of melika.

    AI Ji and red can''t help but frown, but can''t help but follow up.

    Edel was right.

    Today, he is lucky.

    But, at the same time, he is also the most unfortunate.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    "I''ve managed to muddle through..."

    in the bathhouse of the potstutes, sheen came out of the bathhouse with his body full of water vapor and seemed to be very tired.

    Don''t get me wrong. It''s really tired of heart. It''s not because of doing something you like to see that makes your legs weak and you can''t walk.

    Although sheen wanted to be a beast and eat the elbain''s daughter, who was giving welfare to her, she didn''t want him to do it. She just tried to beat him up. But once sheen dared to jump in, she would immediately come over and beat him up.

    "Unless you tell me what you''re hiding from me."

    The naked girl with purple hair said that more than once. Even though her voice was calm and her expression was flat, she wanted to vote more than once when she saw the face of a beautiful woman who was unknown and the future was perfect for a kingdom Go ahead. Just tell Tieer about it.

    But this is not the right thing to tell tier.

    Because, sheen knows that etier''s character, if he tells her about the Moruo and the leferut family, she will probably disappear suddenly without saying a word. She will go to the door and settle with her.

    Don''t doubt it. It''s totally what Tyrell would do.

    This girl has never been afraid of danger, and has never left her affairs to others to handle, rely on others, and ask others for help. So, sheen can say for sure that once she knows about this, she will certainly want to solve it alone.

    This is absolutely not possible.

    Sheen recalled the information Harvey had given him.

    "The elite assassins of the leferuts are usually loyal dogs trained from childhood."

    "They have a very hidden institution, which has been secretly collecting talented and talented children, or abandoned babies, where they are trained in an all-round way."

    "In this process, I don''t know how many people will die because they can''t bear the intensity of training, let alone how many people will suffer from mental breakdown. In the end, a small number of elites who have lost themselves, are numb to reality and can only obey orders are left behind."

    "Because of this, the leferuts'' elite assassins are even comparable to the [Slayer faction] of the past."

    All of the elite assassins trained by the leferut family were at least 60 or above. Among them, there was no lack of elites among the elites of grade 70, who solved many opponents and troubles for the leferuts.

    This time, the lefiruts seem to have sent out a team of ten people, two of whom have reached the level of 70, and the remaining eight are all above the level of 60, which is very strong.

    Wallian himself was adopted as an adopted son by the contemporary master of the leferut family. Because of his excellent performance in the training institution, he was admitted to the leferut family and became a powerful weapon under the master of the leferut family.

    "His level is as high as 77, and he still holds unique skills. It is said that it is a very bloody and merciless skill. If he is not prepared, even the legendary strong man may be killed."

    "Two years ago, wallian had a fight with Kilian of the slayer faction. In the end, if bedot hadn''t done it, Kilian might have been killed by him."

    "I once fought with him in the name of a duel. I didn''t use unique skills, thunderstorms, and he didn''t use unique skills. As a result, although I had the upper hand, I failed to defeat him."

    In this way, we can imagine how strong wallian is.

    For sheen, perhaps this opponent is nothing, but for tier, it is a formidable opponent that is hard to beat.

    At the very least, Sheehan doesn''t see the future of Tieer''s victory over wallian, let alone the future of Tieer''s flattening the ten man assassination team, unless she uses the power of the "horn.".

    But in that case, it''s a big problem.

    Once the power of the "horn" is liberated, Tieer, who is caught in a violent run, is likely to tear down the whole king.

    In terms of potential, Tieer will not lose to wallian.

    But Tieer is still young, only 16 years old, and her strength is still improving. It is not an easy thing to compare with wallian, who is nearly 30 years old.

    In that case, Hearn could not have told Tieer about it.

    "I''m doing it for your own good, you little goblin, and you''re troubling me like that."

    Sean''s sigh, supporting the wall.

    "Sooner or later, I''ll make you kneel down and call dad. I''ll see if you dare."

    Sheen felt aggrieved as he prepared to return to the room.

    Today, after a day of waves outside, I heard that Lilith couldn''t find herself after she got up. She almost tore up the whole house of boztuts. But for the help of Ayi and lashia, the evil god might have rushed into the street.

    To this end, sheen had to go back and coax the little girl well, so as not to copy her family every day.While sheen was thinking about it, he didn''t find it at all. On the other hand, the goddess who integrated into nature sighed helplessly.

    "It turns out that he has reached this point in his relationship with another blessing of fortune?"

    Nadura was amused and moved.

    "I don''t know how this brave man did it."

    As a spectator, she was thinking.

    "Anyway, the name of the Moro always feels like I''ve heard it..."

    after the conversation between sheen and Harvey, nadura, who witnessed all that, has been muttering such a sentence.

    It''s just that, somehow, nadura can''t remember the name.

    "I feel a little concerned. If you have free time, please take a look at the situation on the Empire side."

    That''s what nadura decided.

    However, at this time, nadura suddenly felt a touch.

    "Is this

    Nadura frowned and her pretty face sank.

    During this period of time, nadura has focused all her attention on sheen. However, she has also set aside a little spirit to monitor the flowers, grass, trees and trees in the nature like unconsciousness.

    In such a case, once the existence of their own attention does something fantastic, or what happens, all the flowers and trees in nature will send a message to nadura to let her know all this.

    As a result, nadura has learned that her favorite candidate is now in trouble.

    "You want to go and help her?"

    Nadura hesitated.

    To her, it''s just a little work.

    However, once they do, they will be aware of the existence of dragon demons and Lilith.

    If they were aware of it, it would be impossible for them to continue to observe sheen like this.

    In particular, the Dragon demon, even though he saw a different side of each other here, for Yuna dura, this one is still a vicious existence with a bad temper, which is not so good for each other.

    If she knew that she had targeted the person she liked, she would probably go straight into the divine world to ask for an explanation?

    That would be troublesome.

    "Yes."

    Nadura looks at sheen walking against the wall in front of her.

    "He has the blessing of Mother God, and he should have the power of my blessing."

    The blessing of the supreme god includes the protection of the world, and the blessing effect of all gods'' goddesses can work on them. Among them, there must be their own power -- [blessing from the God of nature].

    In this case...

    "we should be able to have a direct dialogue with believers and benefactors in the way we usually use to contact them."

    Just like Elise, who can borrow the power of the goddess of life through prayer, the goddesses can also connect the hearts of their believers or blessers and talk to each other directly.

    "That''s it."

    Nadura made the decision.

    ...

    "huh?"

    Sean, who was heading in the direction of his room, suddenly stopped and his face changed slightly.

    Because, in this moment, an obscure magic came upon him, as if connected with him, and enveloped him.

    "Is this

    Sheen subconsciously wants to mobilize the magic to break the magic.

    However, from the bottom of his heart, an incredible sound was heard.

    "Hello, Sean the brave."

    It is like a spring in the water as clear, but also like the wind blowing between the forest as comfortable, people feel relaxed and happy voice.

    "Are you?"

    Sheen stopped what he was going to do and asked in silence.

    The other side responded.

    "I''m nadura, the goddess of nature."

    Sean was surprised when the owner of the voice told him so.

    "Goddess of nature? One of the three gods of the protoss

    Isn''t that the summit of the divine world as famous as Anima?

    "It''s a pleasure to know you, and I''m glad to know you."

    the other side spoke in a dignified and polite voice, so that sheen could see a noble princess in his own delusion of propriety, and could not help but wonder and sigh.

    This elegant, dignified, polite feeling, even Sean can understand, the other side must be a very pure existence.

    It''s just...

    "I''m very sorry to have a conversation with you in such a bold way, but I have something I want to ask you to do. Maybe I''m in a bit of a hurry, so could you please rush to this place now?"With the appearance of such a sentence, a message appeared in Sean''s mind, pointing out the direction for him.

    Then, before sheen had doubts, the goddess of nature''s explanation arrived.

    "There, one of the kids I valued was in trouble."

    "She''s someone you know, too."

    "Name, it''s melica."

    As soon as this was said, Sean''s eyes suddenly gathered.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    As nadura said, melika is now in great trouble.

    "Melica..."

    lumia has completely entered the state of fear, hiding beside melica, even her body is shaking, as if she may cry at any time.

    "No... it''s OK, lumia. Don''t be afraid."

    Melica took lumia''s hand and comforted her mouth. In fact, her face was full of tension. She not only clenched her lips, but also held lumia''s hand. She told others that her mood was not easy.

    In front of such melica and lumia, Edel took edgy and red to block the girls'' retreat, and looked at them wantonly. The smile on his face was polite, but deliberate and artificial.

    Rather, there was a thrill in Edel''s eyes.

    It''s a manifestation of sadism being stimulated.

    Obviously, melika''s nervousness and lumina''s fear stimulated the pleasure in the Duke''s son''s heart.

    So, instead of converging, Edel intensified.

    "Why be so nervous?" Edel said with a smile, "I just want to invite the two ladies to have a meal. Isn''t it hard at all?"

    Hearing this, lumia couldn''t say a word. Melika was also afraid, but she still got up her courage to speak.

    "I''m... I''m in a quandary. Really, can you please not do this?"

    Melika tries to express her feelings.

    However, melika doesn''t know that her appearance, for those who have bad feelings, not only has no persuasion, but also strengthens her image of "bullying".

    At least, Edel thinks so.

    Br >

    "Miss, I''m a little bit of a genius." Edel laughed wantonly and said, "to tell you the truth, I am the son of the Duke, my father is the owner of the Lucca family. I am the next Duke, and I am the betrother of Princess Riyad Eira, who has the first succession right. Even your Elven royal family will have to be polite when they see me. Are you sure you want to deny me face like this

    "Woo..." melica lost her words.

    If what the other side says is true, then the status of the other party is really not something that people like yourself can disobey.

    Although the elves are a very noble and detached race, especially the elves, they are noble symbols in the human world, and even the king of mankind will pay homage to them.

    However, the kingdom of Mithra is also the country of the brave. The kingdom of Mithra was founded by the brave who attacked the demon king. The royal family of this country is also respectful to the elves.

    Once upon a time, the king of the elves was the companion of Mithra. He had friendship with the ancestors of elbein family and the excellent soldiers in the brave team who was the predecessor of the guard knights. He fought with those brave friends in the war thousands of years ago. He was famous for his reputation in history.

    Because of such anecdotes, the relationship between the elves and the kingdom of Mithra is very good. If the elves leave the forest for training, they will generally come to Mithra Kingdom, and few people will go to other countries, which is the proof.

    In view of this, for the royal families of other countries, the elves can be unattainable, but for the kingdom of Mithra, the elves have always held a point of respect and emotion.

    Under such circumstances, if the other party is really the engagement of the Royal Princess, it is not strange that the Elves will become polite when they see each other.

    Besides, even if the elves can be rude, melika can''t.

    Because, melika is just a common to no more ordinary spirit, in the land of elves belongs to the general family background, far from the noble royal family.

    "Do you understand?" Edel said with a proud smile, "now that you understand, you should know what to do?"

    With that, Edel motioned to Archie and red around.

    Archie and red looked at each other, and immediately stepped forward, deadpan, to release the momentum of their birth.

    The momentum changed melika''s face.

    "Level 70..."

    the two knights are actually above level 70.

    Knowing this, melika was already in despair.

    With such two powerful Knights here, they can''t even resist.

    I''m still a magician, but I''m still a magician. I''m afraid that if I just chant the incantation, I''ll take the opportunity to subdue myself?

    Recognizing this, melika''s voice trembled.

    "I can go with you, but you must let my companion go."

    Yes, melika is ready to compromise and at least keep lumia."No! Melika

    Lumia realized this and shook her head with tears.

    Edel glanced at lumia, and his heart was tangled.

    After all, the orc girl is also extremely outstanding, although not as pure and beautiful as the spirit, but that weak and helpless pathetic feeling also stimulates Edel''s sadistic heart.

    Lumia may not be the best looking woman Edel has ever met, but she is also in the top five.

    Without melika, lumia would have been an excellent object in Edel''s eyes.

    Unfortunately, melica has a race bonus, which is the best of the best.

    As the most close to the protoss in the human race, every spirit is so pure and beautiful that it is the perfect object that everyone can''t ask for. In terms of her looks and hobbies, melika''s priority is even higher than Liya.

    So, on second thought, Edel decided.

    "Since all the elves have said that, well, I''m not a rude person. Let the dog lady leave."

    Edel said this with indifference, but he thought in his heart.

    (first find a way to get the spirit, and then find someone to stare at the dog man. After I succeed, I will find a chance to bring her back

    Edel was not prepared to let go of either of the two rare treasures.

    Don''t know what Edel thinks, melika and lumia are in a dispute.

    "You... You go! Lumia

    "I don''t want it!"

    "Please! Go back quickly...! "

    "Wuwu... Melika... No way..."

    the two girls couldn''t help holding each other, one face showing anxiety and the other full of tears.

    Looking at the young girls, edels did not feel sorry for each other, but looked appreciative with a faint regret in her heart.

    (if you can enjoy the two together tonight, it will be the world''s bliss.)

    At the thought of this, Edel didn''t want to let lumia go.

    But the consequence of this may be to let melika and lumia fight to the death.

    Edel was not worried that the two young girls would hurt themselves, but that they were too strong in temperament. In the end, as some female adventurers who had been forced by themselves in the past, they would have made a huge loss by directly taking their own decisions.

    Adventurers are different from others. They often take risks outside and don''t know how many life-threatening things they have experienced.

    For them, to lose their lives is already a matter of psychological preparation. It really makes them anxious. They certainly don''t mind handing over their lives.

    If these two excellent girls miss each other because of this, they will surely regret their death.

    (try to be stable. You can achieve this goal sooner or later.)

    On second thought, Edel felt a little hot in his heart.

    Edel didn''t know that melika was stronger than he thought.

    Perhaps because melika''s appearance is a little timid, Edel subconsciously ignores that as an elf who values her own purity, melika can''t let someone like him touch a hair.

    So, melika decided long ago.

    (after lumia leaves, I will use the self Immolation magic immediately.)

    Melika thought so decidedly.

    (it''s just, I don''t know if sister Vivian and Tieer will be sad.)

    And Mr. sheen... Will he feel sad?

    If so, melica kept pushing lumia away.

    "Let''s go, lumia." Melika forced up a smile and said, "go back to find sister Vivian and Mr. sheen. They will certainly have a way."

    "Melica..." lumia''s face was full of tears.

    On the other hand, Edel, who was still proud, had no idea what kind of exciting place he thought of suddenly solidified.

    "Wait, who did she just say?" Edel opened his eyes wide and murmured, "sheen... Sir

    Heen...

    heen...

    then... Is that!?

    "Hard... Do you know...!"

    Edel''s face changed at last.

    However, it is too late to change color again.

    "Hooray!"

    A figure, like a streamer of light, came up from mid air at an astonishing speed, and, at the same time, came to Edel in front of him.

    "Bang!"

    With the sound of a thump, Edel, who suddenly changed color, did not respond at all. He was kicked and hit the wall of a building."Poof!"

    Edel spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was full of pain and horror.

    "What...!"

    "Attack...!"

    AI Ji and red''s faces finally changed. With a look of surprise and anger, they drew out their swords and rushed to the attacking figure.

    Without any hesitation, two knights above 70 directly split their swords in their hands and fiercely cleaved the newcomers.

    But...

    "bang!"

    "Dang!"

    Under the sound of two steel percussion, two long swords fell on the figure, which aroused a burst of sparks and was immediately bounced away.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    The next second, two more thumping.

    "Ga!"

    "Goo!"

    Edgy and red, like Edel, were kicked off mercilessly, hit the ground and rolled out.

    The master of the figure, this just appeared in front of all people.

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Seeing the whole picture of the figure, melika and lumia are stunned at first, and then show a surprise expression.

    It was sheen who came.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    "What... What?"

    "What happened?"

    "Private fight?"

    "Go and tell the knights or adventurers on patrol at night!"

    The pedestrians around seemed to have finally noticed the movement here. One by one, they were frightened and immediately started to stir up.

    Sheen turned a blind eye to it. He didn''t even look at Edel and others. He just turned around and looked at melica and lumia behind him. After looking at them, he felt a sigh of relief.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sheen came forward to ask.

    The familiar voice finally made melika and lumia realize that they were saved.

    "Mr. sheen!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    The next second, the two girls have rushed into Sean''s arms.

    "Er..."

    sheen didn''t expect that the nervous and timid people would jump into their arms, so they were scared.

    But soon, Sean was left with pity.

    Only because, put into its arms of the two girls, Jiao body has been shaking.

    You can imagine how scared they were just now.

    Melika, in particular, looked as if she had survived a disaster and wept with joy.

    "Mr. sheen... Mr. sheen..."

    just like holding something important that was almost lost, melika hugged sheen tightly, and murmured his name like a sob. Sheen could imagine what kind of psychological activity this girl had just gone through.

    It''s totally imaginable that melika, who has always been offended by such characters as magrey, has always attached great importance to pure spirits.

    So sheen softened a little, patting melica on the back and lumia on the shoulder, comforting.

    "Well, it''s OK. Don''t be afraid."

    Sheen was rarely gentle.

    At this time, from the ground to stand up shakily, AI Ji and red saw the appearance of the attacker, whose face changed.

    "Sean boztut...!"

    "She... They knew Sean boztut..."

    AI Ji and red two people "Shua" at the same time, become sweating.

    Obviously, the two were scared to death.

    "Cough...!"

    Edel was coughing blood all the time, regardless of the pain in his chest, and he was rolling to run.

    I''m kidding. He''s just a nerd, but he''s not a fool.

    Since melika and lumia are Sean''s acquaintances, it''s really over if you don''t run.

    It''s a pity that...

    "

    Around Edel, the atmosphere suddenly became real, like an invisible crane, and pressed heavily on Edel.

    "Ga..."! Ah...! "

    All at once, Edel''s figure was stuck there, unable to move, but oppressed to the point where he could not breathe. He screamed and let the blood flow from the corners of his mouth.

    Sheen then pressed melica and lumia on the shoulders and turned to look at Edel.

    "Did I let you go?"

    Sheen had a smile on his face, but somehow it made people feel cold inside.

    "Wait!"

    "Stop it!"

    Archie and red looked at the scene, subconsciously exclaiming.

    "It''s none of your business. Go away."

    Sheen didn''t even look at the two knights, and said so faintly.

    But that''s all. The two knights really did not move.

    There''s no way. Sheen has already used the [oppression] skill to cover the two knights with a terrible momentum, which makes them look shocked, shivering and unable to move.

    Sheen suppressed two high-strength Knights of over 70 levels with momentum alone.

    This scene has been seen by the pedestrians around.

    They began to talk, their faces full of surprise, not knowing whether they recognized Sheen''s identity or Edel''s identity, and surrounded the whole scene.

    "You two step back to one side."

    Sheen then whispered to the two girls in his arms.

    "It''s...!"

    Lumiya seemed to calm down, and seeing her holding on to sheen, she quickly released her hand in a panic and retreated timidly to one side.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    Melika didn''t know what Sean was going to do with a little uneasiness on her face."It''s OK. Get out of here." Sheen smiles at melika and says, "I''ll help you find the court."

    Hearing this, melika fixed her eyes on Sean, then nodded heavily and retreated to one side.

    Sheen, smiling back, stepped forward and came to Edel.

    "You... What do you want?" Edel was so frightened that he saw sheen walking towards him, trembling in his heart and yelling, "don''t come here! My father is... Poof

    In a word, before he could finish speaking, Edel was hit hard in the face, which made him fall to the ground with nosebleed.

    The passers-by around made a cry of surprise.

    Ike and red were even more shocked.

    But sheen turned a deaf ear to this, and raised his foot and kicked Edel.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    with the sound of heavy thumping, Edel was kicked mercilessly, which made people around him look frightened.

    "GAH! Ah! Stop it! Don''t! so painful...! Stop it! Spare my life! Ah, ah...! "

    Edel kept screaming and rolling, but he couldn''t get sheen to show mercy.

    Sheen then kicked it without expression, bruised and bruised. He really interpreted what is called a person''s cruel words. He didn''t even let the other party say a word of nonsense. The appearance of his cruel attack was very frightening.

    It''s not until he kicks Edel out of breath that sheen stops, reaches out and grabs the bruised Edel and drags him up in front of him.

    "Come on, say it." "Who''s your father?" said sheen with a smile

    Sheen doesn''t even give this kind of little character the usual plot of setting up the background to frighten people, and so on mercilessly teaches the other party a lesson, then comes the good investigation.

    Edel was already crying.

    What''s more, it''s a kind of crying with tears and snot.

    "I... my father is a Duke..."

    Edel made such a vague sentence with air leakage in his mouth.

    "Is it?" But sheen said with a smile, "are you sure your father is not a king?"

    Edel froze.

    "I don''t think so." Sheen nodded as if he had got the answer, and then his face suddenly changed. He said, "since your father is not the most powerful one, you''re pulling a fart here!"

    Sean hit the ball again.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah

    The fist was firmly stamped on Edel''s face, and a muffled and shrieking sound was aroused.

    Edel was beaten to fly. Like the two knights before him, he rolled several times on the ground and rolled into the crowd around him. The passers-by was frightened and dodged in a hurry.

    And this time, also let Adele completely lose consciousness, fainted there, can no longer move.

    Bloodstains, left under each other''s bodies and on the rolling ground.

    The scene was too miserable to describe.

    "Master Edel!"

    AI Ji and red finally couldn''t help but cry out, and their hearts were filled with ashes.

    Because they knew that it would be difficult for them to explain to the owner of the house that Edel had been reduced to such a miserable state.

    At this time, people around brought the order.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Back off!"

    "What happened?"

    The knights rushed to here in a hurry, and when they saw the situation, they gave a stern warning.

    However, when they saw his fist dripping blood and his cold face standing there, they were shocked one by one.

    "That''s Viscount boztut...!"

    "Your Highness Rosie''s husband''s first priority candidate...!"

    The Knights recognized sheen with great success.

    It didn''t happen in the past.

    In the past, Sean was famous, but he was not so famous as to be easily recognized.

    But since the battle with haves on the stage, Sheen''s appearance and life story have become more and more known. Now, at least in Wangdu, no one knows him.

    It was because of this that the knights were astonished.

    Presumably, they didn''t expect that it was sheen, the man who made trouble here recently?

    But sheen still ignored anyone.

    He went straight to Edel, who had fainted, and lifted one of his hands.

    "Are you two his guards?" Sheen took Adel in his hand, and looked at Archie and red, and said indifferently, "in that case, you can go back and tell this fellow the Viscount who is the father mentioned in his mouth, and let him come to my house to lead people."With that, Sean looked around and said it word for word.

    "I''d like to see if a Duke is so lawless that he can connive at his son''s robbing young girls in the streets in the capital city, with an ulterior intention."

    Hearing this sentence, people around knew what had happened, and the noise rose in an instant.

    Ike and red were pale, their lips trembling, and they couldn''t even say a word.

    Sheen dropped his words and went straight to melica and lumia.

    "Come on, let''s go back."

    With that, Sean returned to the boztute house with Edel, melica and lumia.

    Only the people on the scene, you look at me, I look at you, finally the noise is even more fierce.

    The knights were also aware of the bad things.

    "Let''s go and report it to the public."

    "Viscount boztut seems to be in opposition to a duke."

    "Something big is going to happen."

    Come in a hurry, riders.

    In wangduli, a riot is about to start.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    The palace, the king''s bedroom.

    At this time, Anxi was just about to go to sleep.

    However, the news of his going to bed was not passed.

    "What do you say?"

    Anxi, who had already put on her pajamas, was frightened away from sleep by the guard.

    "The prince of the luceka family was taken away by Viscount boztut, and he claimed that he would let the Duke of luceka go to lead him?"

    Knowing this, Anxi had only one idea in her heart.

    That is...

    "that boy, how can he do some earth shaking things all of a sudden

    Anxi thought so, changing her pajamas and putting on her clothes.

    No way.

    The guard had told him that the owner of the house on the other side of Lucca''s house was now in a rage, and was heading for the direction of the boztuts'' house with a convoy.

    "What a fool. Knowing that there is a devil behind the boy, he still dares to do so. It seems that the lucica family are so comfortable in the south these years that they forget that some of them can never be provoked."

    In order to avoid the bloodshed of the king''s capital, Anxi had no choice but to take his guard with him. Even alidia had no time to inform him and went directly to the house of boztute.

    At the same time, two other princesses received the news.

    "Lucica..."

    Rosie''s eyebrows raised, and she didn''t know what she thought of. Instead, she didn''t think it was wrong, but she began to laugh.

    "This is a great opportunity."

    After all, Rosie had long been unhappy with the people of the Lucca family.

    It should be said that she had long been unhappy with her engagement with her family.

    Now, I have a chance to make use of it.

    "Let''s go and have a look."

    So, Roxie also changed clothes, with the paladin Knights of the knights, mighty out of the palace.

    And of course, Liya, who just fell asleep, was awakened by the news.

    "Edel, who was trying to rob the woman of viscount boztut in the street, is now seriously wounded and taken to the house of portstut?"

    Lya''s face was full of amazement.

    But after the consternation, Liya was filled with anger and disgust.

    "That young master, after all, has made a big mistake."

    Leah had no doubt about the accuracy of the news.

    Because it''s exactly what she knows that Edel will do.

    How could she not know what virtue her fiance was?

    "I thought that at this time, that guy should be restrained, but I didn''t expect to dare to do so."

    You know, at this moment in the Wangdu, because of the relationship between Roxie''s son-in-law, all kinds of dignitaries have come here, and may appear at any time.

    In such a case, even the dandy aristocratic children will be told by the family that they should be restrained recently. Don''t offend those who should not be offended outside.

    It''s better for Edel to dare to do that kind of thing in this situation. It''s his own death, and he can''t blame anyone else.

    But it''s not really Edel''s fault.

    For one thing, melika was an elf, obviously not a power man of any country. Edel didn''t think about it.

    Secondly, both melika and lumia are adventurers, which makes Edel feel that the other side is not a person of great significance.

    In addition, melika is a fledgling girl. At that time, Edel was angry and impulsive because she was rejected by Liya and the royal family. Finally, Edel made this action.

    If melika''s dress was more refined and there was no one but lumia around, Edel would not have been fooled around at this time, even if she was brave enough.

    Even if he thought that, as his bodyguards, Archie and Reid would stop him from bringing trouble to the luceka family.

    Still, Edel was just ignorant, just a dandy, not a fool.

    This time, he just hit the iron plate that should not be kicked.

    "Now, the lucekas are really famous."

    Not only did Liya feel ashamed, but she felt a little happy.

    She also wished that Edel would be punished and let the Lusika family lose their face. They would dare to come to the door again and again in a dignified manner and ask for the completion of the engagement made by the former king.

    Of course, as far as her position is concerned, Liya can''t think that she didn''t hear about it.

    "I don''t know what sheen thought. It''s excusable to teach the young master a lesson. I don''t think the luceka family dare not retaliate against him because of this, but they can directly take people back. Of course, the old lucekas will not give up

    It is not only for the sake of face, but also because there is only one seedling left in luceka''s family. The old man has no time to protect him. How can he watch his accident?Therefore, this conflict is bound to be very big.

    "Did he do it on purpose?"

    Leah couldn''t figure out Sean''s ideas.

    Actually, this time, lya thought a lot.

    Sean didn''t even know who Edel was. Why did he make it big on purpose?

    However, sheen is really annoyed, did not expect this kind of aristocratic children to bully men and women by virtue of power will really happen to his side.

    Although the plot is rotten, it can be really met. In addition to the big fire, only the fire is big.

    Sheen can''t imagine what melika would have been like if she hadn''t been inspired by nadura and didn''t know what happened to melika.

    The more you think about it, the more angry Sean gets.

    So sheen would never let the matter rest.

    though hane dislike trouble, he also dislike the conventional way to fight, but he is also a noble, and is a future husband of his royal highness. Behind him there are dragon demons, evil spirits around him, and brave men, and not a good one.

    In view of this, this time, sheen was determined to let everyone know that he was a bad person, so that in the future, there would be no open-minded guy touching the people around him.

    "Duke?"

    "The last Duke who dared to be so arrogant did not even have a grave."

    That''s what sheen thought.

    Liya, who did not know all this, thought that there was something wrong with it. After thinking about it for a while, she finally decided.

    "Let''s go and have a look."

    Without informing shanai or anyone else, Leah left the palace with several Cavaliers.

    , all these are hidden from the eyes of the nobles.

    Knowing the cause and effect of the aristocrats know that tonight, the king is doomed to be not peaceful.

    ...

    the main hall of the house.

    "Bang!"

    With the sound of a very sudden thump, Edel was blasted away, hit the wall, in a scream, fell down.

    Tieer looked at Edel, who screamed, with anger on his face and a sharp blade in his hand. It seemed that he was going to end Edel.

    "Tier...!"

    "Don''t... Don''t fight...!"

    Looking at this scene, melica and lumia both seem to be scared, and quickly step forward and hold Tieer.

    Vivian also pressed Tieer''s shoulder to stop her.

    "Well, calm down." Wei Wei An''s face sank like water and said, "if you fight again, he will really die."

    "Then kill it." Tieer cold way: "such scum, kill the best."

    "Don''t... Don''t kill me...!" Edel was so frightened that he begged for mercy in spite of the intense pain.

    Next to him, sheen sat on his own with no intention of stopping Tieer, as if he would not frown even if he had killed Edel.

    Melika, on the contrary, is trying to persuade.

    "I''m not all right? Tier. "

    Melika''s weak expression.

    Tieer immediately glared at melika and said, "what? Do you want something else? "

    Melica quickly shook her head.

    Of course she doesn''t want to be anything.

    In fact, up to now, melica is still a little scared.

    However, it is not the first time that melika has encountered the same thing.

    Therefore, melika just said in a low voice: "I know that everyone is trying to protect me. It''s just that for my sake, I always feel a bit sorry for making everyone fight so much..."

    this is what melika said in her heart.

    Melika didn''t care much about Edel''s life and death.

    Elves are a kind-hearted race, but they value their purity more than anything. If someone intends to offend them, they will never plead for them even if they will not hurt the killers.

    The reason why Tieer was stopped was purely because her own affairs were troubling everyone, making everyone so angry and making her feel bad.

    Vivian patted melika on the shoulder and sighed.

    "This time I''m out of my mind." Wei Wei An said with some guilt: "I should have thought that at this time, Wang Du Li Duo is the noble son who bullies others on weekdays. You and lumiya should not be allowed to purchase reply products alone."

    With that, Wei Wei An herself also has some palpitations.

    "Fortunately, Sean is here this time, otherwise, I really don''t know how to apologize to you."

    Wei Wei An''s words, let everybody all see to Xi''an.

    Who could have thought of it?

    At the beginning, the new male adventurer, who was pushed into their team by Riley and was on guard by the public, had not only lived under the same roof with them, but also saved melica and lumia from the noble children who had the wrong thoughts.Fate is really a wonderful thing.

    It''s just...

    "is that ok?" Vivian said solemnly, "if I don''t admit my mistake, this man should be the son of Lucca''s family, the son of the Duke of Lucca. You can bring him back directly like this, and let others take care of them. If you don''t handle it well, even the royal family will be hard to support you."

    In any case, the Duke is the nobleman of the highest class, and he is a real Royal relative. If he is too presumptuous, even the royal family will not be able to help sheen carry this matter.

    However...

    "don''t worry."

    Sheen didn''t worry at all. Instead, he was smiling.

    "This time, I will let all those who have doubts about me know that I have more than one Mithra royal family."

    One thing, Leah was right.

    "I just want to make it big."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    This time, it''s really a big deal.

    At least, in less than an hour, not only the nobles, but also the common people knew about it.

    "It is said that the young master of the Duke of Lucca has offended Viscount boztut."

    "The young master of the Duke of Lucca has offended the women around Viscount boztut."

    "The Duke of Lucca has now taken his escort and the knights to the house of boztute."

    "A Viscount, it''s really fierce to be against the Duke."

    "Only this Viscount boztut dares to do such a thing."

    Obviously, it was in the middle of the night, but the streets and alleys of Wangdu were full of all kinds of comments of this kind. You can imagine how much the incident was.

    This is also because the owner of the incident, km, has a relationship with sheen.

    Because sheen is famous, many people are paying attention to him. As soon as he does something, it will spread to all people.

    So, not only the nobles, but also some bold civilians went to the aristocratic District, to the house of the boztut, intending to have a glimpse of the incident.

    However, when they came to the house of boztute, they were surprised to find that this time, the incident was more serious than they had imagined.

    Because, in front of the door of the whole house of the boztuts, there was already a dense circle of knights.

    The head of the group was a middle-aged aristocrat with luxurious clothes and high age.

    This man was the father of Edel, the Duke of Mithra, jeroman Lucca.

    At this time, jeroman''s face was very gloomy, and beside them stood the submissive Archie and red, who knew at a glance that they were on the verge of explosion.

    In fact, Jerome is in a really bad mood right now.

    It is not only because of his son''s good deeds, but also because of the fact that everyone knows about it, making him feel that he has lost his face.

    So, almost without much thought, jeroman took all the guards and knights around him and surrounded the whole family.

    "Sean boztut!"

    Jerome yelled in an angry voice.

    "Give me my son back!"

    In the roar of jeromann, the Knights behind him step forward one after another.

    "Boom

    All of a sudden, the sound of heavy footsteps sounded, which filled the whole world with the spirit of killing.

    This surprised the nobility and the common people who paid attention to this scene.

    "Does the Duke of Lucca really want to fight with Viscount boztut?"

    "How dare he be."

    "Although the other party is only a Viscount, he is also the first priority alternate of Her Highness lorcey''s husband."

    "He didn''t even give the royal family face?"

    "It seems that he has lost his mind for the sake of this only seedling."

    Everyone is talking about it.

    Until...

    "it''s really disturbing the people. It''s really a duke to make such a noise in the middle of the night

    With such a remark, the door of the house of boztute was opened.

    Inside the door, there is no guard, no knight, only sheen with Vivian team of people slowly came out, appeared in front of everyone.

    Of course, Edel was brought out.

    Just, he is by sheen to carry the back collar, forcefully drag out.

    Everyone looked at this scene and took a breath.

    Not only was Edel dragged out, but the prince''s son was not only scarred, but also bruised and dying, with a trail of blood drawn from his body, which looked extremely miserable.

    This is no longer a mess to describe.

    "Edel!" Jeroman looked at Sean with surprise and fury. He looked at Sean as if he had killed his father. He yelled, "asshole! How dare you...! "

    Looking at the enraged jeroman, sheen shows a cheerful smile that doesn''t seem to have made all this.

    "Of course I dare." Sheen said with a smile: "just a bully, what dare I do?"

    "You...!" Jeroman pointed to sheen, gasped and red eyed, and called, "return the man!"

    However, in the face of jeroman''s angry cry, sheen not only did not do it, but also threw Edel over with a smile.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, sheen raised his foot without hesitation and put a heavy foot on Edel.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Edel uttered a tremendously painful scream."Stop it!"

    Jeroman finally burst out, directly raised a staff, singing magic, released the flames of the sky, roared to sheen.

    "Give and disperse."

    Sheen did not even move, just a chant, the magic of his body erupted, and the flame that fell to his side in the screams of everyone immediately disappeared as if it had been blown away.

    "Bang!"

    Without too much nonsense and no fight back, sheen lifted his foot again after dispelling the flames, and let Edel scream again with a deadpan foot.

    The silent irony, irony, let jeromann lose his mind.

    "All for me!"

    Jeroman roared, so that the Knights behind him all pulled out their weapons. The magicians also raised their wands, and Ziqi attacked sheen.

    It''s a pity that sheen didn''t even move. Even the girls around sheen just looked at all this calmly, and Wensi didn''t move.

    However, if sheen and others don''t move, it doesn''t mean that no one will move.

    In the middle of the air, a burning breath suddenly fell down in front of the charging knights.

    "Dong --!"

    In the explosion like roar, the hot breath spread like the eruption of magma, which scorched the ground in an instant, but also blasted the incoming knights, making them all scream out loud. They were blown up and down.

    "Roar!"

    The dark dragon came down from mid air and came to the top of the Hearn party. Looking at all the people in front of him, he let out a violent roar.

    The roar turned into a raging air wave, blowing on all people.

    "The black dragon of atru!"

    "It''s the black dragon of atru!"

    Watching this, the audience was shocked.

    Enraged by his anger, Jerome was also like being thrown into a basin of cold water, cooling from head to foot, looking at the black dragon from the sky, his heart was filled with astonishment and anger.

    Even he knows that in the face of the rumors of the ataru black dragon, no matter how many people on his side are useless.

    That is said to be a legendary demon with a level of over 90. It is a king of almost invincible demons. Unless the knight of guard comes, which private army and private Knight Order under the noble can attack such a demon?

    "Awake? The Duke

    It was only then that Sean spoke sarcastically.

    "You don''t really think you''re the strong side, do you? No, no? "

    In a word, the veins on jeromann''s temple were burst, his fists were clenched tightly, and the anger in his heart was so great that we could imagine it.

    After all, when was he so angry?

    As a duke, as a nobleman of the highest class, and a real Royal relative, even the royal family had to greet him with a smile. Even the king in the small country adjacent to his territory flattered him. How could Jerome have been so angry?

    That''s why, even though he knew that sheen was not easy to provoke, he still dared to bring the knights to block the door.

    In his opinion, Sean is only a Viscount after all, even if he is extraordinary, he should give his Duke face.

    Who would have thought that Sean not only did not give him a little face, but tried to ridicule and trample on him, and did not pay attention to him at all.

    "You''re just a Viscount, how dare you do this to me?" Jerome roared: "do you really think you are the husband of your highness lothy? You''re just a backup! "

    This is one of the reasons why Jerome dares to block the door.

    After all, sheen is only a candidate, not really become Roxie''s husband. Therefore, jeroman dare to show such a strong.

    But...

    "are you stupid? You really think you''re good, don''t you? " Sheen grinned and looked at jeroman. Shi Shiran said, "I don''t know whether I''m a candidate or a viscount. I was granted a royal Keepsake as early as I was an adventurer. Have you forgotten? Or is it really wrong? "

    With that, sheen took the Royal Keepsake out of his arms.

    Looking at the keepsake, all the people wake up like a dream and think of it.

    Yes, Sean has a royal keepsake.

    Because Sheen has done so many things that many people forget that there is a royal keepsake in his hand.

    "If you see the Royal keepsake, if you see the royal family, don''t I teach you this rule? Old thing? " Sheen looked at a face green and white jeroman, and said sarcastically: "do you want to compare identity? I really want to say, you are not a king, and no one is higher than you. You are a duke. You are a nobleman of the highest class. To be hard to hear, you are the guy who failed to fight for the throne and was sent to the frontier, or the descendants. What do you have to drag? ""You... You..." Jerome pointed to Sheen''s hand, which was already shaking.

    That is angry and angry.

    He couldn''t believe it. Sheen dared to say that.

    You know, this sentence, not only him, all the Dukes were almost ridiculed in it.

    Those Dukes were twitching in the crowd because of Sheen''s words.

    But by this time, sheen was no longer astringent.

    "Want this guy?"

    Sheen kicked Edel under the foot, and a chilling smile appeared on his face.

    "Yes, I''ll leave the body for you."

    With that, sheen stepped on Edel''s neck mercilessly and suddenly forced.

    "Click!"

    Edel''s scream broke.

    "No

    Jerome''s cry was heard all over the room.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    Jerome''s anguished howl, as if directly howled into the hearts of all people, let the whole scene into a dead silence.

    All of them were shocked to see Edel, who was crushed by sheen mercilessly and killed on the spot, only felt a heart shaking.

    "He... Did he actually kill the son of the Duke of Lucca?"

    "That''s the Duke''s son."

    "How dare he?"

    "My God..."

    in this moment, both civilians and nobles were shocked by Sheen''s unscrupulous behavior.

    He killed a duke''s son, and he was the only child of his family, and the only heir of the family. This feud has grown up.

    "I killed you!"

    Jerome roared hysterically and began to release his magic to sheen.

    In a flash, countless flame magic like purgatory intended to destroy everything, thundered at Sean.

    It was not ordinary magic, but a feast of superior magic.

    Unlike Edel, who was ignorant, jeromann was still a duke, and his ancestors were members of the royal family. Even though his blood was already thin, he still had a certain degree of blood of the brave, with a grade of more than 70.

    In this way, he is a pure magician. He has trained [magic ¡¤ fire] to level 7 and can use the fire magic of the superior.

    Now, jeromann is completely out of his mind. With a roaring voice, he sings incantations and releases a variety of superior fire magic, which bombards sheen.

    Sheen made only one move.

    "Give and disperse."

    Just like before, sheen just stood there still, using a short mantra, launched the dispelling magic.

    All of a sudden, all kinds of fire magic were whirled by Sheen''s magic power, either scattered into the sky, or exploded on the spot, none of them touched him.

    In this way, sheen disintegrated the magic of jeromann, and the square in front of the house of boztute was constantly formed, swept, scattered and cracked by flames. It was so spectacular.

    "Up! Give it to me! Kill him! Kill him

    Jeroman roared, so that each of the ryukrainian knights could not stop heart shaking, and finally had to bite his teeth, shouting to rush to sheen.

    "Yes, that''s interesting."

    Looking at this scene, Sean''s mouth rose, not only no timidity, but also an impulse to let go of all restraints and have a big fight.

    In the past, sheen would not have done anything so eye-catching.

    Sean, who knows everything, knows that the more eye-catching he shows, the more likely he is to cause trouble and get himself into the eyes of some people and be watched by others.

    In this way, in the long run, Sean''s bravery will be exposed sooner or later.

    So, sheen is disgusted with being a pig and eating a tiger, but he is not averse to keeping a low profile.

    The premise is, don''t mess with yourself.

    If someone to provoke themselves, then they are very clear that they are absolutely not what can rationally consider things, in order to do great things to plan and move the fate of the protagonist.

    He is very impulsive, very impulsive, even some unscrupulous, some angry.

    Therefore, sheen will say more than once that he is not what the life of the protagonist.

    However, facts have proved that, in the face of many things in life, if people do not choose to compromise, it must be publicized.

    Only if you are strong enough to be assertive can you be uncompromising.

    Low key?

    That''s not impossible.

    However, from the moment you are not willing to compromise, low-key has become a luxury.

    In addition, many people already know their own identity. They can no longer conceal their own fame because of the relationship between Roxie and others. Then, in order to prevent others from provoking themselves and others around them, it is time for people to be afraid of themselves.

    If the Moro was afraid of herself, she would not dare to take tyer''s advice.

    If the lucekas were afraid of themselves, they would not allow their sons to touch the people around them.

    Even now, the Duke named jeromann didn''t admit his son''s behavior once. Instead, he came to ask for help in a dignified way, which only showed one thing.

    That is, the other side''s fear of themselves is not enough.

    What''s more, Sean had a plan when she was ready to marry Roxie.

    After all, his future daughter-in-law is the first beauty of the Terran family, the lucky son favored by the protoss, the treasure of the Kingdom, and the goddess in everyone''s mind. If he does harm to such a person, he will not let others realize his own ability. If he is afraid of himself, he will have endless troubles in the future.

    In view of this, Sean is already ready to make a move.In the war with haves, sheen planned to build up his power, but he was interrupted in the middle.

    Now...

    "now that you are on the gun, let''s make an example of you."

    In Sheen''s body, the magic is like a storm.

    "Pay for flight."

    Sean, who was about to be drowned by the knight, immediately rose into the air and landed on Yulin''s head.

    All of them subconsciously raised their heads and looked at Sean standing on the dragon''s head.

    Bathed in the sight of the public, sheen looked down at jeroman, and his magic power kept climbing, climbing and climbing until the hurricane started, and the clouds were surging up.

    "Good... Terrible magic...!"

    Many people were shocked.

    Including Jerome.

    Including the whole Vivian team.

    Naturally, including nadura, who has been watching this all the time.

    Then...

    "-- with the vast magic power, the aurora beyond the sky was attracted --"

    sheen sang the magic spell.

    "-- the tears of the sky, the rain of stars, and the bright sky can now shine on the earth --"

    the chant of the incantation reverberated in all directions, that is, it was introduced into all people''s ears, and also spread to the whole heaven and earth.

    "Accept the call --"

    "-- accommodate the dispatch --"

    "-- make sanctions to the world with the shining sword --"

    the terror magic emerging from sheen poured into the night sky and turned into a streamer.

    So, in the night sky, a twinkling star appeared.

    Terror, shrouded in the audience.

    "He... What does he want...!"

    "What magic is that...!"

    "What a terrible pressure...!"

    "No! Run

    "Run!"

    All the people present began to panic.

    Someone screamed and ran away.

    Someone fell to the ground shaking.

    Some people are at a loss.

    Some people haven''t responded.

    "Wait...!"

    "Sheen!"

    Even Vivian and Tieer are aware of the bad news and are ready to stop.

    However, it is too late to make a sound at this time.

    "Come down, stars."

    sheen made the judgment in a voice of indifference.

    Aurora meteor

    The highest level of celestial magic, and is the most powerful star rain, after the last time destroyed the entire gallooli family, the kingdom of knights to half destroyed, again appeared.

    People in wangduzhong will never forget this day.

    Because, on this day, the stars in the sky came down, causing havoc on this land.

    ...

    "so... What is that?"

    "Look at that!"

    "Meteor..."

    "God..."

    in wangduli, all the people in the streets and buildings saw the meteor shower at the same time.

    One after another of the meteors fell from the sky, in the eyes of all people, in the night sky, dragging a long tail, leaving a beautiful track, immediately fell to the aristocratic district.

    "Boom

    A meteorite first fell on a building near the center of the noble District, smashing the building to pieces.

    "Boom "Boom "Boom "Boom "Boom ...

    followed by pieces of meteorites falling one after another, causing bursts of roar.

    The earth began to tremble.

    The dust began to rise in all directions.

    Buildings were destroyed.

    The areas were smashed by the impact.

    People watched this scene happen, screaming because of the strong earthquake, because of the avalanche of dust and fear.

    They were terrified, panicked, screaming, stupefied, unable to believe their eyes.

    However, some knights and adventurers who have experienced the battle of yarru gorge are looking at this scene, as if they are awakened from the psychological shadow and cry out with fear.

    "That''s it!"

    "This is the meteor shower!"

    "This is what destroyed galuoli

    "The Knights of the kingdom were almost destroyed because of it!"

    "It''s coming again! Here we are again

    This is a riot.

    A riot no less than Kosmos.Many people who run out of the aristocratic district are looking at the ravaged behind them, feeling the dust storm and the terrible earthquake. They are totally out of their senses. They are rolling around, crying and shouting and rushing out.

    Those who came to the capital because of their son-in-law, some of them were fleeing crazily, others were just not in the aristocratic District, and their hearts trembled and trembled at the devastating scene.

    At this point, in their hearts, there is only one idea.

    "Is that divine punishment?"

    Yes.

    That''s divine punishment.

    Although it is not a disaster from the real God, it is a judgment made by the brave called by God.

    The clergy have knelt down and prayed.

    Senior officials of all countries and ethnic groups also shed cold sweat.

    Among them, there are Jacinta, haves, Rockett and so on. They are all in shock and unable to extricate themselves.

    "What''s going on here? What the hell is going on? "

    The nobles are on their way to Anxi.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Liya also rammed her mouth on the carriage, her eyes were full of shock.

    As for Roxie, with the paladin order, watching this scene, her heart was also very tight.

    "Well, it seems that he is really angry this time."

    Roxie had to abandon her knights, and the whole person turned into a gust of wind and rushed into the aristocratic district.

    This night, destined to be crazy.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    Unknowingly, the meteors falling from the sky began to decrease gradually, until completely disappeared.

    The meteorite that ravaged the earth finally stopped, so that the continuous earthquake and the constantly rolling sandstorm all slowly subsided.

    All will return to calm.

    However, the whole ravaged aristocratic district has not been restored to its original state.

    "Pa... PA, PA...!"

    The rolling sound of gravel is everywhere.

    The dust, which has not yet completely dispersed, is also in the air.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo..."

    you Lin is still stirring up her wings and flying in the air. She looks at the ruins below. There are only dilapidated buildings and pits, which are completely destroyed. Although she has restrained the roaring impulse, she still can''t hide her excitement in her eyes.

    Obviously, the present scene of disillusionment makes this almost invincible demon king feel very pleased.

    Sheen then jumped from the dragon''s head and landed on the ground like a feather, which extinguished the magic of his body.

    The whole Vivian group, either holding up their hands in front of them, or slumped on the ground, or gathered in front of the house of boztut, watching the shattered scene, all fell into a state of silence.

    Apart from a limited number of houses in the aristocratic quarter, only the family of the boztuts remained intact.

    All other places have been reduced to ruins.

    "This..."

    lumia couldn''t speak.

    "..."

    Tieer was also silent.

    "Mr. sheen..."

    Melica didn''t seem to dare to believe that sheen had done all this.

    Even Vivian looked at this scene with some shock, and then looked at the expressionless standing in front of this piece of disillusioned scene, Xi''an didn''t respond for half a day.

    "... you''ve gone too far."

    After a long time, Vivian can''t help but whisper such a sentence.

    Sheen curled his lips.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not so crazy as to kill in the capital of the king." Sheen then curled his mouth and said: "the magic just now, I have reduced the power to the lowest level, only limited to the aristocratic area, and scattered the power. Moreover, I deliberately bypassed the position of magic reaction, and given a lot of time for people to escape, so I should not show innocent casualties."

    Of course...

    "there are no innocent casualties, and the innocent casualties are another matter."

    Sheen''s half smile words, let Vivian team of people found.

    In front of them, in the hollowed out ruins square, the Knights and guards of the ryushika family have fallen all over the ground.

    Some of them were buried in the dust.

    Some of them are deep in the pit.

    And without exception, their breath of life disappeared.

    Yes.

    Only those who had accepted Jerome''s orders and attacked sheen had suffered real fatal injuries, now dead and wounded.

    As for jeromann...

    "woo... Ah..."

    the Duke has fallen to the ground with a pool of blood under him. His breath is weak, and his body can''t move. Obviously, he has not lived long.

    No way.

    Other people''s words, sheen can let them escape, but this Duke is not able to escape.

    He was probably hit by the second meteorite when it fell. How could he run away?

    If it wasn''t for a scroll that he used at the end of the end and used some magic props to prop up a very strong magic boundary around his body, which was protected by the enchantment, he would have been broken to pieces.

    "After all, he is still a duke. He has a lot of money and can''t have nothing to protect his life."

    Sheen comes to jeroman and kicks Jerome over on the ground, facing himself.

    "Well, how do you feel, Duchess?"

    Sheen looked down at jeroman, as sarcastic as before.

    Jerome opened his bloodstained eyes and looked at Sean.

    There is no anger and fear left.

    "It''s you..." jeromann said, dying: "the man who destroyed... Galuoli... Is... You..."

    Jerome finally realized that.

    "I never seem to have said it wasn''t me, did I?" Sheen shrugged and said, "it''s just that you conceited nobles think I can''t do it, so you don''t think it''s me, right?"

    Now, Jerome understood.

    This time, it''s really he who has offended the wrong people."Why Jeroman made a difficult voice and said, "why do you want to kill Lucca completely..."

    Edel was killed mercilessly by sheen.

    Almost all of his knights were killed.

    Even his own life was not long ago. Jerome still can''t believe the result.

    However, his question and question, which fell to Hearn, was ridiculous to the extreme.

    "Why do you ask

    Sean seemed to hear a big joke, and he could not help laughing, but he didn''t even have a smile in his eyes.

    It is true that this time, Jerome and others hit their own muzzle and were used as an example.

    But the chicken, Sean, wasn''t chosen casually.

    "If you ask me why, I''ll ask you."

    Sheen sneered.

    "Why can your precious son bully men and women?"

    "Why can your precious son rob a woman regardless of other people''s wishes?"

    "Do they deserve to be bullied and killed?"

    "And you, knowing such a thing, why do you still have the face to ask me why, and why can you come to me so grandiose, and surround my house with high air and let me hand over the people?"

    Sheen reached out and stepped on jeromann''s chest.

    "What? Are you allowed to bully others instead of others? "

    "If you don''t have any consciousness, let me tell you that if it wasn''t for you who are the Duke and you are the so-called Duke''s family, you would have died more than 10000 times by your son''s deeds and your protection for him."

    "But you didn''t die before, not because you didn''t deserve to die. It''s just that the people who can ignore your power, are not threatened by you, and have the ability to kill you, have not appeared for the time being."

    "And now, since you have provoked me first, it proves that your death has come, and that''s all."

    In the most direct, domineering and simple way, sheen told Jerome why they had fallen to this point.

    "So I said, you are not the most powerful one. You have no unscrupulous ability. How dare you do so many things that ignore human rights?"

    "Your son bullies men and women. You connive and cover up."

    "You are the first to bear the brunt of all bribes taken by the lucekas."

    "There are many nobles who corrupt, bribe and collude with each other in the domain of Lucca. You are a lord, but you still choose to ignore them."

    "In that case, why can''t I kill you if I don''t like you, your son or your whole family?"

    Every word of sheen was heard clearly by Jerome.

    Sheen didn''t know if he understood, and didn''t care if he could.

    Therefore...

    "even if the house of luceka has come to an end today, this is the result."

    Sheen''s faint claim.

    "Go to hell with your precious son and repent to those who have been hurt by you."

    On hearing this, Jerome laughed.

    Laugh crazy.

    "You... Will die..."

    Jerome coughed up blood and laughed.

    "Destroying the aristocratic District... Like this... Offending so many... Nobles... And offending... So many... Dignitaries of various countries... They will not let you go... The kingdom will not let you go...!"

    Jerome had already accepted his life and was desperate, but he did not forget to drag sheen to hell.

    As a matter of fact, there are still some terrified nobles emerging from every corner of the aristocratic district. They gather here and look at Sean with fear and hatred.

    Just as jeroman said, it''s not enough that sheen eradicated the Lusika family. He dared to use such a large-scale magic in the capital to destroy the whole aristocratic district to such an extent, which must have been hated by many nobles.

    And those who came to the king''s capital also had a lot of people who had just experienced the breathtaking meteor shower and were affected. Now they have hated Sean?

    In such a situation, they only need to put pressure on the Kingdom, coupled with the crime of destroying the aristocratic District, and sheen will surely survive.

    That''s what Jerome thought.

    Unfortunately...

    "I really want to know who dares to move my people."

    When such a light words appeared between heaven and earth, everyone''s face changed.

    "Da da da da da da da"

    in the clear and incomparable footsteps, the girl with a pillow walked out of the house of boztut step by step and appeared in front of all the people.Seeing the girl, many people took a breath.

    "Dragon demon Ayi...!"

    "It''s the Dragon demon Ayi...!"

    "She... She''s still in Wangdu?"

    "This..."

    on the edge of the surrounding ruins, people who came back here again exclaimed.

    Ayi came to Sheen''s side, glanced at the dull faced jeroman, and then turned her eyes and looked in a direction.

    Do you dare to move? King of Mithra. "

    AI Yi''s words, let the public first was stunned, and then was shocked to find that Anxi appeared in the direction of his gaze, and got down from a luxurious carriage.

    "Your majesty!"

    "Your majesty!"

    Around the aristocrats and civilians have a change in face, immediately some bow, some kneel to meet Anxi.

    Anxi looked around the ruins, and then at Jerome, who was trampled by sheen, with a bitter face.

    "Your Highness Ayi..."

    Anxi opened her mouth and found that she could not even say a word.

    Especially looking at Sean''s eyes, it''s too complicated to say.

    Anxi really did not expect that sheen was so bold that he not only killed a duke''s house like this, but also destroyed the whole aristocratic district.

    Anxi couldn''t believe it. Sheen really did it.

    What''s more, Ayi stood up and spoke for sheen.

    This is also a matter of course.

    "You seem to have been guessing what''s the relationship between me and sheen ever since sister Selah came here last time to let you find out about me."

    AI Yi said indifferently.

    Indeed.

    People have been guessing what kind of relationship is between sheen and Ayi, and why the Tang Tang dragon demon appears beside him.

    That''s why everyone''s description of sheen is "suspected to have a demon behind his back.".

    Because they were not sure whether sheen was really supported by the demons.

    Maybe they just happened to come here?

    A lot of people would like to think that way more than Sean has established a friendly relationship with others.

    But now...

    "I can tell you directly that you can get away with it."

    Ayi''s voice rang all over the room.

    "Sean is my favorite human being and a man under my protection."

    "To be against him is to be against our dragon and demon, and to our demon family."

    "Want to move him?"

    "Well, you have to get my permission first."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    "-"

    silence suddenly diffused among all the people.

    All those who heard Ayi''s declaration were shocked by Ayi''s speech.

    No one would have thought that one day, a demon would stand up and say frankly to protect a human being.

    That is the devil, the top of the demon family, with great power, even the three goddesses dare not underestimate the existence.

    They can fight against the power of a country on their own.

    They want to destroy a country, but it''s easy.

    In addition, there is the whole demon behind them. If they stand up to protect one person, then even the Protoss and the whole Terran can''t do it?

    But how did sheen do it?

    How could he have a demon do this for him?

    Since ancient times, there have been many people who have dealt with demons. Perhaps there has been no one who has been protected by demons.

    It includes the brave and the goddess of the Protoss.

    Now, a young man of mankind, a nobleman of adventurer origin, a little Viscount, has done all this.

    This makes all people, including Anxi, feel like they are in a dream. They just feel that everything is too unreal.

    Of course, they didn''t know that Ayi would come forward so openly and frankly for two reasons.

    One is that Sean''s approach this time is right for her.

    In fact, aye had long felt that sheen should have done so.

    In Ayi''s opinion, there is no such thing as power and power in this world. There is only a difference between being powerful or not.

    If you are strong enough, then you can do anything freely. Any power and power must bow before you.

    On the contrary, if you are too weak and don''t need any power and dignitaries, anyone can bully you and insult you, and no one will care about the human rights of a weak person.

    And Sean is a strong enough man.

    No, it should be said that the brave in the past were strong enough.

    However, those brave people all abide by some inexplicable rules and regulations. At first glance, they seem to be respected by many people. They are heroes in the minds of many people. In fact, they are just weapons used by Protoss, used by Terrans and used in the battlefield.

    Are there no pests in the people they protect?

    In the world they guard, are they all worth protecting?

    Clearly, they are the owners of the holy sword, and they are brave. They have such powerful power, but they seem to be bound by the curse of "saving the world" and "protecting everything". They think that the demons are evil, and they think that war is a kind of harm. Why?

    AI Yi is not used to the people who have power, but actually lost their freedom. They are willing to be driven by others and used by others. They just put on the name of "Heroes" and feel that they should pay everything for these people. However, behind these people, I don''t know how many of them feel that they are secretly happy and that someone helps them out.

    For example, in the Laguna Empire, as soon as the brave died, those around him who were flattered before his death would immediately eat into the past. If the other side was still alive, would they still feel that they had the need to protect them?

    In view of this, in the past, Ayi had always thought that the brave were just powerful puppets, so he killed two of them without any discussion.

    Sheen, however, is totally different.

    He has no inexplicable sense of justice, every action has his own will, his own ideas.

    He doesn''t have strange principles. He can do whatever he likes, so he doesn''t care about other people''s opinions.

    He will not worship others just because they are gods, nor will they be wary of others just because they are demons.

    Even if he is a devil, he can say what he wants to say and do what he wants to do. His every move is so natural, so casual that he never scruples about race, position, camp and other boring things.

    This brave man may be both right and evil, too much of his own way, but he just hit Ayi''s senses.

    Sheen''s feeling to Ayi is not a puppet named "brave" at all, but a "person" with strong self-concept and personality. Although he does not boast too much about his power, he will never be stingy in using his power to fight for what he wants.

    This time, it''s the same. To be angry for the people around him and to exercise his power once and for all in order not to be underestimated by others, people are afraid to avoid future troubles. Even if the opposite is a human of the same race, he still will not be merciful because of this. What Sheen has done is what Ayi wants to see.

    In a word, Sean''s everything is extremely to AI Yi''s appetite, in Ayi''s eyes are so pleasing, so she would like to see Sean, to want to turn him into their own things.This is the second reason why Ayi came forward to speak up.

    That is to announce to everyone that the brave is her.

    Of course, Ayi is not the only one who is extremely fond of Sean and is willing to stick to him, even if he is against the world.

    "Shua!"

    At one point, another figure came out of the family and came to Sean.

    "Hum!"

    The evil spirit vibrated around him.

    "Hoo!"

    Twelve wings spread out behind it.

    The little evil God appeared at the side of sheen. Together with AI Yi, he protected sheen from left to right. Only a pair of Amethyst eyes were watching all the people present, which made everyone''s heart burst out a chill.

    "She... Who is she?"

    Looking at this sudden little girl, everyone was shocked.

    The evil spirit and momentum were no less than that of Ayi, which shocked many people.

    Anxi couldn''t help her pupils shrinking, and her heart was full of alarm.

    He felt that the little girl with twelve black wings was more dangerous than Ayi.

    When did sheen have such a dangerous existence around him?

    All people''s breath then slightly some hasty up.

    In addition, there is a black dragon on the head of sheen, which also has the terrible power to call the meteor shower. At this moment, in front of them, there is a force that can shake the whole Terran together.

    Sheen felt Lilith''s head as if he didn''t see everyone''s eyes and expressions. Instead of looking at Anxi, he looked around at everyone.

    "Do you know who the eldest master of the luceka family is going to move today?"

    Sheen said this to himself.

    "The man he intends to move today, though just a very ordinary spirit, is one who is valued by nature goddess nadura and has been paying attention to all the time."

    As soon as he said this, everyone took a breath again.

    "People valued by the goddess of nature...!"

    Anxi''s face also changed dramatically.

    Even jeroman''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe what he heard.

    "Ah? Ah? "

    Only melika, who was stunned and flustered, didn''t know about it.

    In this case, Sean laughed.

    "Today, I will know that melika has made a move, and I will do it in time because the goddess of nature has inspired me to come and save her." Sheen said indifferently: "today''s things, if I don''t take action, then, how the result will be, you can freely imagine."

    Needless to say, the crowd was already sweating.

    If that''s the case, it''s going to happen to melika.

    As human beings, they can not care about the threat of demons, but can not care about the feelings of the goddess of faith.

    It can be imagined that if the goddess of nature pursues this matter, the whole kingdom of Mithra, not to mention a ryukrainian family, will not escape the blame.

    "You can think that I''m talking nonsense, or you can come to me because of today''s affairs."

    Sheen smiles fearlessly at the crowd.

    "I just hope that your family, your territory and even your country will be strong enough to withstand my aurora meteor shower."

    With that, sheen lowered his head and looked at Jerome.

    "As for you..." Sean squinted his eyes, Shi Shi ran said: "I''m sorry, no one will accompany you to hell."

    With that, Sean turned around and went back to the house of boztut.

    AI Yi is also expressionless to keep up with, as if sheen horse.

    As for Heather, no longer holding hands, not to mention looking at people.

    In the end, even Vivian, tyer, lumia, and at a loss melica all looked at each other and quickly followed sheen.

    At the scene, only Anxi and his party were left.

    Anxi looked at jeroman, who was despairing and losing her vitality. Her eyes were very complicated.

    Let alone Anxi, the rest of the people looked at each other and finally fell into silence.

    No one noticed that, in the distance, a carriage arrived here.

    "... I didn''t expect that he was so powerful and powerful."

    Leia also looked at the direction of the potstutters'' house, and then at the dead body of Edel, who had been ignored. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Of course, Roxie is here.At the top of a building, Roxie looked down at everything below, not knowing whether she was relieved or sighed.

    "After this time, the people who dare to provoke him are afraid that there are not many left in the three circles."

    Thinking of such a thing, Roxie''s face first appeared a smile, then the smile disappeared.

    "It''s a big radish to do this for other women."

    With that, Roxie turned and left.

    This is the end of the night.

    Just, no one will forget this night.

    Because, on this night, an existence that can never be offended entered the eyes of all major forces.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    The next day, the whole picture of what happened last night quickly spread all over the capital, and even began to spread outside the capital.

    "The Dragon demon Ayi himself declares that he will protect Viscount boztut."

    "To be against Viscount boztut is to be against the demons."

    "There''s a very powerful little girl next to Sean boztut."

    "The meteor shower that destroyed galuoli was also the work of viscount boztut."

    "Viscount boztut seems to have learned the legendary celestial magic."

    "It turns out that a fairy girl beside Viscount boztut has been highly valued by the goddess of nature. It is because of the inspiration of the goddess of nature that Viscount boztut would kill the young master of the Lucca family."

    "The house of luceka has been destroyed."

    "The nobility district has been destroyed, but no one has been killed or injured except the people of the luceka family."

    As soon as Wang learned, the news spread quickly.

    There is no doubt that the news is shocking.

    There''s no doubt about the news.

    However, with a royal edict, all the doubts in the hearts of all the people disappeared.

    "The lucekas, who intended to offend the believers concerned by the goddess of nature, have been punished by Viscount boztut. Due to the seriousness of the situation, from now on, they will be deprived of their title, reclaim their collars and demote them to civilians."

    It doesn''t mean that a person doesn''t understand.

    It only means that all the actions that Hean did to the ryushikas were acquiesced by the kingdom.

    The kingdom will not hold him responsible or even praise him for this matter. It is a reward for punishing evils, but everyone knows that this may be a sign that the Kingdom has decided to pull him in and stand on his side.

    For this reason, the nobles in their hearts even had no complaints about the destruction of the kingdom.

    This is the result.

    No matter how others evaluate it, the result seems to be doomed.

    At least, now, no one wants to find someone who is under the protection of the devil because of last night''s incident, and has great power and small power.

    Including those living in the aristocratic District, whose houses were destroyed by the meteor shower last night.

    Even if it seems a bit humiliating, it''s better than following the footsteps of the galoollians and the lucekas, and being completely destroyed by sheen?

    What''s more, recently, in the aristocratic circles of the royal capital, there are rumors that the stirlems have also offended sheen.

    In the case of Kosmos, the Stirling family lost the first knighthood they were proud of, as well as Yuri, who was the strongest member of the family, and limjo, the future successor. Barry, as the owner of the family, disappeared for no reason. It seemed that he had contacted sheen before his disappearance, and the whole Stirling family was in chaos.

    It is said that some people in the Stirling family have recently suggested that they should come to see sheen for an explanation.

    It''s just that, after what happened last night, the Stirling family, who received the news, seemed to have given up the idea.

    Now, the Stirling family are in a state of civil strife in order to fight for the position of home owner.

    Therefore, it is not only the galoollians and the lusikas, but also the stirlems, who may have suffered from the hand of sheen and have been reduced to the present.

    Three once so powerful aristocratic families, but all of them were folded in the hands of a viscount. This situation has already made many dignitaries timid.

    So who else would have the guts to find Sheen''s troubles?

    As a result, all the nobles put all the blame on the lucekas, without mentioning anything about the boztuts.

    No, it''s not just a matter of not mentioning. Many nobles did not investigate the destruction of their own homes. They also brought gifts and went to visit the boztute''s house. It seemed that they were so excited.

    In fact, it is a good opportunity for them?

    If we can take this opportunity to have a good relationship with the boztuts, then they may have the friendship between the demons and the demons?

    Even, it''s possible to get Protoss friendship.

    After all, people did not forget that the reason why sheen met the house of Lucca was because of the revelation from the goddess of nature.

    That is to say, this Viscount of boztut is not only protected by demons and demons, but also by goddess and Protoss.

    In addition, he is also the first priority candidate for Princess Roxie''s husband. He has a dragon beside him, a seemingly powerful little girl, and the power to destroy a family and even an aristocratic district. This kind of title makes it a sweet cake.Thanks to this, it was clearly the culprit of the destruction of the aristocratic district. From the next day, however, there were carriages in front of the family''s house, and the scene of heavy traffic lasted for several days.

    Those were nobles who came to visit him in admiration and intended to have a good relationship with sheen. There were some dignitaries from other countries, as well as successors to the throne of a country.

    It''s a pity that sheen didn''t have time to pay attention to these rich and powerful people, and only received a very limited number of them.

    For example, when sheen first came to the capital, he took good care of him and always stood in line with lazahad''s house on his side.

    For example, for the demon embassy, jasinta and his subordinates represent one of the six demons.

    Another example is the temple, the Pope and others who have not seen each other since the knighthood dinner.

    Except for the limited number of people, all the rest of sheen were gone.

    If this had been done before, it was estimated that many people would have thought that he was ignorant of good and evil and arrogant.

    But now, very few people think so.

    With the support of Protoss and demons, Sheen has the right to shut out all the powerful people in all countries?

    In such a case, people who come to visit can only leave gifts and leave in dismay.

    Even so, there was still a steady stream of aristocrats who came to visit the family.

    It''s a little overwhelming for lesia.

    "So many nobles, one by two, are all here. How can I get out and move?"

    Lesia was in a bad mood.

    Because he was the most wanted person, although she had witnessed what had happened these days, she had never come out. She had been in her room and rarely came out.

    Originally, laixia thought that the situation would last for a few days at most.

    But now, lesia found that she was too naive.

    "If this continues, I won''t have to go anywhere."

    Therefore, lesha, who can''t stand it, is not in the residence for a long time. He directly uses the magic of space transfer and takes Lasha with him. He doesn''t know where to go for fun.

    AI Yi has no interest in this. She has been sleeping all the time, except eating and bathing. She has never left her room, so that Lilith has been damaged by her. Recently, she always looks sleepy and sleepy, as if she has been infected with narcolepsy.

    Sean, on the other hand, would rather sleep in bed with aye and Lilith than deal with the flattery of the nobility.

    This led to this time to visit the nobility, the basic is Vivian in reception.

    Vivian was also a girl who grew up in the noble family. She was very good at receiving nobles. Sheen left all these things to her and asked her to help her deal with them.

    "I am not your servant."

    Vivian said very helpless, but there is no way to turn a blind eye to Sheen''s help, can only undertake down.

    Tieer is not even interested in those nobles. For a while, she has been hiding and secretly exercising herself. She doesn''t know whether she was stimulated by Sheen''s aurora meteor shower. She has a sense of urgency to become stronger.

    Instead, it''s lumia and melica, who have been pestering Sean all this time.

    It''s also normal.

    "Is the goddess of nature really paying attention to me? Really? Is there something wrong? I... I''m just an ordinary spirit! "

    Since that night, melika has become nervous about this matter. She repeatedly pulls lumia to find sheen, hoping that she can give her an answer.

    She really can''t believe that she is such an ordinary spirit that she will be concerned by the goddess of nature who is the highest belief of the elves.

    You know, since ancient times, there are few people who can be paid attention to by the goddess of nature. Even many elves have no way to enter the vision of the goddess of nature.

    It''s hard for melika to believe that she will be paid attention to by the goddess of nature, and the other party deliberately gives inspiration to sheen in order to save herself.

    Sheen was also helpless.

    "What I said is true. I didn''t mean to bluff people." Sheen said to melika, "maybe there is something special about you that makes you valued by the goddess of nature?"

    This statement has been unanimously agreed by all.

    "Hasn''t melika''s magic been growing in recent months? Maybe that''s what makes melica special? "

    Lumiya''s weak words are the things in everyone''s mind.

    Even Sean thinks so.

    "Come on, melica." Sheen drummed for melika and said, "if you really have something special, try to find it out. Maybe it will make you get the favor of the goddess of nature and give you blessing."

    I have to say, Sheen''s words make melika very moved.

    There are few people who can get the blessing of the goddess of nature, even if they have searched the history of the elves.Among the elves, those who can get the blessing of the goddess of nature are even superior to the royal family of elves.

    This makes melika have to be moved, but also have to think carefully, whether there is really a special place in her body that is concerned by the goddess of nature.

    So, later, melica stopped pestering Sean, instead, she took lumia and joined Tieer in training.

    Sheen also ignored everything and lived a leisurely life in the house of boztut.

    Until...

    until www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    "What? It''s time to announce the results? "

    On this day, sheen just came to the palace, entered the bedroom of Roxie, and met with Roxie in the room, and did not have time to take advantage of it... Cough, it is to say a few words, Roxie told sheen the news, which shocked him.

    The so-called result mentioned by Roxie means naturally the result of the election meeting.

    Yes.

    Roxie is ready to announce the results.

    In other words, the kingdom is ready to announce to the world that Rosie''s future husband is sheen.

    This is also a matter of course.

    "You''ve made so much noise. How many people think they can compete with you now?"

    Roxie''s face was very angry.

    Since the events of the ryukyza family, Sheen has officially entered the vision of the major forces and got their fear.

    In the past, Sean''s fame was not in terms of personal strength, but the addition of various achievements and achievements, as well as some "scandals" with Roxie and Ayi, which made him famous.

    But this time, Sean is completely sharp, except for the things that absolutely can not be exposed, he has shown a thorough.

    The Dragon demon, one of the six demons, has officially become his supporter.

    He was also surrounded by powerful forces such as Yulin and Lilith.

    In addition to the celestial magic and amazing strength that I showed, as well as some connections with the goddess of nature, today''s sheen may not be able to match many people in status, but no one can match in particularity.

    Nobility?

    He has killed several, all of them at the top of the country.

    The power and royal family of each country?

    It''s just a part of the majority of Terrans. Can you compare with Protoss and demons?

    With the support of both Protoss and demons, their own combat power is strong enough, and there are several strong people around. Who can match this condition in the Terran?

    No!

    therefore, when many nobles are preparing for the relationship with sheen, they are actually resigning their lives and giving up the competition with sheen to get the right of the princess.

    Sheen himself felt that the hostility which had been everywhere in WangDui had almost disappeared, and the rest of them were those who dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.

    At least, now no one dares to block the door of their own home, and say that they want to duel.

    Sheen has been able to walk on the street in an open and aboveboard manner. Although some of them are eye-catching and eye-catching, what they can get is no longer the hostility and doubt of the past, but fear and timidity.

    This shows that Sheen''s position in people''s mind has indeed changed.

    With that in mind, Roxie thinks it''s time for her to announce the results directly.

    If it is announced now, no one will question the result.

    After all, if sheen is not worthy of Rosie, no one in the world can be worthy of Rosie.

    Of course...

    "those nobles and young men should not give up so easily

    That''s what Sean thinks.

    He could not have known more than how attractive Roxie was.

    The first beauty of the Terran, she gave up her hand. Sheen didn''t think that the young men would be willing.

    You know, the reason why licking dogs is licking dogs is not only because they are humble, not only because they have no limit, but also because they are like real dogs, especially sticky.

    Don''t say that they are young masters. They are just ordinary people. If they really turn into licking dogs, they are afraid that they will fight heaven and earth to the universe for their own goddess. They will never be forced to count.

    For example, Terry''s son in the family is not such a second class?

    Sheen believes that there must be a lot of dog licking aristocrats who don''t want to see Roxie being killed by his own pig... Bah! I was forced to do it by myself!

    Therefore, even if they do not dare to find their own troubles openly, they may also play some small tricks.

    Sean didn''t think they''d do it anyway.

    As for the goddess in my mind, licking dogs is possible every minute.

    To this end, Sean is ready to find a few unseen guys to make up his mind, and completely frighten those who have ulterior intentions.

    It''s just that sheen forgot one thing.

    "Those dandies may not be reconciled and want to continue to make trouble, but their elders will certainly not let them go." Roxie turned her lips and said, "no one wants to be the second Lucca family, so those in charge of the aristocratic family have recently issued death orders that no one in the family is allowed to come to your trouble, or else they will be directly expelled from the house or even executed on the spot.""Execution on the spot?" Sean eyebrows a pick, how tongue way: "so cruel?"

    "After all, not everyone is the same as the luceka family, with only one single seedling left. In fact, many aristocratic families will marry many wives and concubines and leave many descendants. If the family can be saved by sacrificing some younger children, they will be very happy." Roxie said to sheen, "it''s said that recently, the eldest sons of several noble families have been broken their legs by their family members, or they have been put under house arrest, so as not to let them get into trouble."

    "Oh?" Sheen then laughed and said, "it seems that I made the right choice this time."

    Sure enough, show the real strength, let others have fear of themselves, can avoid a lot of trouble.

    This time, he has paved the way for himself.

    But...

    "while deterring the curfew, you are really in the view of some big forces." Roxie could not help but remind: "I have received news that many people have appeared in Wangdu recently. It seems that some people from the demons'' side have come. They seem to be the demons under the other demons besides the moon demon and the Dragon demon. They are supposed to come to investigate you."

    The six demons are brothers and sisters. It is said that the relationship between them is very good.

    Before, the news that Ayi appeared beside sheen was not too sensational. Only the cautious moon demon reacted to this and personally came to investigate.

    But this time, AI Yi announced that he would protect sheen and represented the whole demon clan. Naturally, those demon sisters of Ayi could not turn a blind eye any more, and they would more or less respond.

    There are also...

    "there are some Tokyo temples recently. It seems that the goddess of the protoss has come to investigate your affairs, right

    Roxie said.

    "Different from the demons who attach importance to power, the protoss attach great importance to power and function, and to some extent, pay more attention to class than the Terrans."

    "The lower gods will never disobey the higher gods, and the higher gods will never disobey the three great goddesses."

    "They pay great attention to class relations, and if you name one of the three goddesses, the goddess of nature, they will certainly come to investigate this matter."

    In view of this, now the king is no longer only the power of various countries, there are Protoss and demons in the activities.

    That''s the impact of sheen.

    Of course...

    "some countries in the human world sent people to investigate you, some sent people to contact you, all kinds of forces also appeared in the royal capital, the people of the Knights'' order even found traces of people suspected of the old demonic sect, and all kinds of existence have already targeted you."

    Roxie''s face was solemn.

    "Some of these people won''t do anything to you, some even come to visit you, but there must be some with shady ideas."

    This is understandable.

    The world is so big that there are no few people who decide to take risks.

    As for the existence of the old demons, could they not do anything to him because they were afraid of sheen?

    It''s impossible.

    If it''s really necessary, they''ll do something to sheen even if they give up their lives.

    If not, they would not dare to join forces openly and fight against Protoss, Terrans and even demons.

    That''s why Sean didn''t want to be famous in the past.

    No matter how to show strength, there are still some people who are not afraid of death and will surely come to haunt you.

    In this case, the more high-profile, the more likely it is to be targeted. Sheen chose to develop in a low-key way, not because of obscenity.

    But since he came to Wangdu, he has become more and more famous. If he wants to keep a low profile, he decides to keep a high profile. At least, he can scare most people and let them hold their tails in front of them.

    Sean has already thought about it.

    Roxie could understand, so she was ready to strike while the iron was hot, and set down the marriage between them.

    "At this time, a lot of people are just throwing their poison into the sand, and they dare not act rashly. Your reputation is booming. At least, there has been enough heated discussion among the common people. If we announce this matter again at this time, no matter how reluctant or unwilling others are, we will not dare to openly oppose it."

    With that, Roxie laughed.

    I had a good laugh.

    "I have already told my father that I am going to marry you to the top of the kingdom. Everyone is so frightened by the power of Protoss and demons that they can''t even say anything against it."

    In other words, the Kingdom agreed.

    Agreed to the marriage between sheen and Roxie.

    "This..."

    Sheehan was at a loss.

    Are you ready to go to the grave?

    The total feeling is much faster than expected, so that sheen can not adapt.

    In contrast, Roxie''s eyes began to shine."My father means to announce it tomorrow, to give you the status of your betrother, and to raise your title in the form of a reward."

    "So tomorrow, we will be officially engaged, and you will be promoted to count and become a real superior."

    "By the way, my father also said that it won''t be long before we get married after engagement, and then you will be promoted to Marquis."

    "Do you prepare yourself?"

    Roxie is happy to tell all this, let sheen really realize.

    I''m going to get married.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    In the morning, on behalf of Roxie and the whole kingdom, the palace sent news to the whole world.

    That is, Roxie has decided to end this not short, but definitely not long, son-in-law convention.

    "After much consideration and choice, her royal highness Rosie Lucite has personally decided that she and Viscount boztut will become husband and wife."

    "From now on, viscount boztut will be the unmarried husband of Her Highness Rosie Ruth, and will hold an engagement banquet in three days'' time, inviting dignitaries from all over the world to attend."

    "In view of the excellent performance of viscount boztut, his majesty will also be his Marquis on the day of the engagement banquet."

    When such news spread all over the king''s capital, it caused no less sensation than a series of events caused by the house of luceka.

    "As expected..."

    some wise people have already guessed the result and sighed silently in their hearts.

    "No! It''s impossible! "

    Most of the nobles could not believe the news.

    "So settled?"

    "Not too soon, isn''t it?"

    "Your Highness..."

    even the ordinary people in Wangdu didn''t digest this amazing news in the first time. They just felt in a trance and felt unrealistic.

    For this reason, on this day, the lake island was once again filled with all kinds of people, so that a large number of people gathered in front of the Royal Palace, forming a very big sensation.

    People want to be able to confirm the truth of the news.

    Many people still have a fluke in their hearts, believing that it is just a rumor.

    Therefore, they need the declaration of the Kingdom, the declaration of the royal family, before they can admit all this.

    As a result, it was not the high-ranking officials of the Kingdom, nor the king of Anxi, who appeared in front of everyone, but Roxie, who always appeared only in the midday appearance ceremony.

    Yes.

    Roxie herself appeared.

    Moreover, Roxie admitted it herself.

    "Viscount boztut is a very good man."

    "And even I will have admiration for outstanding heroes."

    "Therefore, we also hope that you can support us and recognize us, that is to give us the greatest blessing."

    Roxie then left such words, and immediately ignored all the dull people on the spot, turned back to the palace.

    After that, what will happen is basically predictable.

    Those who accept their fate will accept it.

    Those who are not willing to do so are doomed to make trouble.

    Some of the people agreed, some rejected, some were calm and some were excited. Anyway, there were all kinds of reactions.

    Under such circumstances, the promotion of Sean to count seemed to be lukewarm and uninvolved.

    You know, if you put it in normal times, it is definitely a matter worth discussing.

    The reason is that, as I have said before, the count and the Viscount are only one rank apart, but their status is completely different.

    Barons and Viscount are the bottom of the aristocratic class, worthy of the name of small aristocrats, used to seal those who have made achievements, have made great contributions to the adventurers and the general public, which is the meaning of their existence.

    But the count is different.

    Marquis and earls are the upper class of the aristocracy, and they are the real superior nobles.

    Once you become a count, it means that the whole family has made enough contributions to the Kingdom, has been recognized by the Kingdom, and has really entered the high level of the kingdom.

    At this level, they are qualified to become the vassal of many barons and Viscount, become the patriarch of a faction, and start to form cliques and establish a noble circle and a force.

    Only when the Kingdom has the right to enter the central level of the Kingdom, can it decide whether to enter the central level of the kingdom.

    At least, the barons and Viscount could not enter or leave the palace at will, nor could they attend some grand gatherings, such as the scene of Hearn''s first visit. Only the Knights of the guard and the nobles above the count could appear in the Royal Hall.

    Therefore, in the aristocratic circle, the gap between count and Viscount can be called heaven and earth, which is larger than that between a duke and a count.

    This is a dividing line.

    If you cross this line, you will be able to stand out and glorify your ancestors. Only in this way can we make our family famous in the history of the Kingdom and continue as a big family.

    In view of this, the general Baron and Viscount have to spend decades or even hundreds of years to accumulate fame, wealth, contacts and achievements. Through continuous contribution to the Kingdom, they can finally succeed in becoming a baron and become a superior aristocrat.

    It took only a few months for Sean to become a superior aristocrat like earl, which is unique in the history of the kingdom.

    It is conceivable that such a thing, once it appears, will cause much heated discussion.But now, because of the engagement between sheen and Roxie, this matter has been covered up in the past. From this, we can see the status of Rosie in the minds of the kingdom people and how much the impact of this event has been.

    In a word, Wang is not calm again.

    ...

    unlike Wang Du, who has become extremely noisy and noisy, there is a different atmosphere in the house of boztute at this moment.

    "Congratulations on being officially the son-in-law of your highness Rosie, sheen."

    With Vivian''s and Rongyan''s congratulations, everyone offered congratulations to sheen.

    "Congratulations."

    Tieer said faintly.

    "Congratulations, Mr. sheen."

    Lumia also hastily offered congratulations.

    "Congratulations..."

    melica looks a little reluctant, but still purses her lips and whispers congratulations to sheen.

    "Congratulations to Lord Sean!"

    At home, all the maids and servants were lined up in two neat rows, bending down to sheen and cheering in unison.

    "Thank you... Thank you..."

    Sean grinned and did not know whether he was not used to it or felt unnatural. He had been scratching his face from the beginning.

    "Hum."

    On the other side, I didn''t know whether she had just woken up or had been dragged over. However, AI Yi was not so happy as the others.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith tilted her head and looked puzzled, as if she didn''t know what had happened.

    And lesha and Lasha were there.

    "Congratulations, Mr. sheen."

    Lasha''s tone was more indifferent than that of Tieer.

    "I have to congratulate you on becoming a public enemy in the eyes of all the men of the Terran."

    Laixia a look of teasing, but also constantly with his elbow against Sheen''s flank, let sheen want to give her a punch.

    All the young girls who had settled in the house of boztut arrived.

    The purpose is to celebrate sheen.

    It''s really something to celebrate.

    "Surely, the people of lamigionne were stupefied when they received this news?" Tieer didn''t know what kind of mood he was in. He said, "who could have thought that the new adventurer of Grade 10 would not only be promoted to count after a few months, but also be engaged to the treasure of the kingdom."

    Not really?

    "I don''t know anyone else. Riley must have been scared." Vivian said with a bitter smile: "I just received her letter, all of which are questions about this matter. Even if it can be seen from the lines, she is still skeptical about this matter."

    In fact, it''s not just lily. Recently, Vivian has received letters from belan and others.

    those who came to Wang Du with Shane and others could not believe it. It was only a few months. Shane, the adventurer, had become the most powerful Princess of the kingdom.

    "I... I seem to have heard that Mr. Lyon has been telling people that he envies Mr. sheen..."

    lumia is weak.

    "... my elf friends in lamigion are asking me about it."

    Melica''s still having a problem.

    All in all, all in all, Sean''s engagement to Rosie really caught everyone off guard.

    Many people suddenly found that this time, the Kingdom treasure really want to marry, the object is a not long ago simply unknown adventurer.

    And what can sheen say?

    Can he say that he didn''t think of it himself?

    "At first, I didn''t really plan to do this."

    Sheen defends himself feebly.

    maybe he and Luo Xi really developed very quickly, but at first, he really did not intend to provoke this princess''s highness.

    Who is he?

    Sean, the most troublesome man!

    For this kind of sheen, she wanted to stay away from Roxie before. How could she make her mind?

    So Sheehan wanted to say.

    "It was just an accident."

    This sounds like an old scum.

    Naturally, the women do not believe it.

    "Who do you want to deceive?" "Every two or three days after that, I watched you in the room of the princess''s highness, so you said it was an accident," she said.

    that was forced by the boring princess.

    She is afraid of loneliness, afraid of loneliness, and in front of me, will tightly drag me, let me play!

    Sean wants to shout like that.

    But at this time, Lasha made a noise."According to the survey, during the 116 days he came to Wangdu, Mr. sheen went to lilyt''s dessert shop for 88 days, and bought a total of 1357 gold coins there." "Among them, 774 gold coins worth of desserts eventually appeared in her Royal Highness''s room, and all the packaging boxes of the desserts appeared in the garbage disposal area of her Royal Highness''s bedroom."

    What this means is needless to say.

    , though sheen wanted to say it, it was also forced by the boring princess.

    , but compared to this, Shane couldn''t help but make complaints about another thing.

    "And where did you know all this?"

    Are they all investigated?

    My God, this maid is as terrible as ever.

    In this way, Sean completely forgot that there was not only one Roxie to feed.

    There was another person, and he was there.

    "You gave most of the desserts worth 1350 gold coins, but I didn''t even take half of them?"

    Aihu turns around and stares at Sean. His eyes are full of murderous spirit.

    Obviously, the discontent in the heart of his highness dragon demon broke out.

    what is the princess''s highness? I have half the share.

    Where can I be better than that princess?

    In terms of strength, people have a promising future, but I am still relatively strong at present.

    In terms of appearance, people are the first of the Terrans, but they are also capable of fighting for the first name of the demon clan?

    on the figure... Well, I do not have that Princess highness, but we are bigger than her!

    in summary, what is the treatment of a princess?

    His Highness The Dragon demon expresses very dissatisfaction.

    "Can you compare it to that?"

    Seeing the murderous air in Ayi''s eyes, Sheen''s mouth twitches.

    The girl seems to have accumulated too much emotion recently, which makes Sean feel a little dangerous.

    Can''t you learn from Lilith, who still has a crooked head, so you still stick to yourself, hold your thighs, and don''t want to leave?

    Brain wide pain!

    It seems to find a time to coax the little girl, so as not to make the little girl angry.

    Once the devil starts to storm, I''m afraid that no one can stop her except Lilith, including herself.

    Having written it down in secret, sheen quickly declared it.

    "It''s just an engagement. It''s too early to get married. Don''t congratulate too fast."

    The engagement of the royal family is something that everyone has. Roxie was only treated a little later.

    Born in an emperor''s house, the princess who made an engagement since childhood is Bibi. It happens from time to time that the engagement is cancelled because of such things.

    Leia, for example, has been formally released from her engagement with Edel because of the downfall of the Lucca family.

    Therefore, engagement is just engagement, not formal marriage, then everything is still too early.

    It''s only when you get married that the situation is set.

    After all, in this world, there is no divorce. Basically, once you get married, you can''t go back on your regrets for the rest of your life.

    Of course, there is no divorce, but there are many separations.

    Therefore, unless it is a formal marriage, otherwise, a marriage contract does not represent anything.

    Although...

    "... Is it really early for me to get married

    Sheen seriously doubts that.

    Looking at Roxie''s strength, sheen always feels that if he leaves the door a little bit as he did last time, he will be pressed onto the wedding site and end the wedding with Roxie in a face of confusion and become a married person.

    There is a princess who hates to marry in my family, which is really a little overwhelming.

    What''s the first beauty of human race? Clearly, it is the first man who hates to marry a girl!

    On second thought, Sean thought the whole person was not good.

    It''s not that he refuses to marry Roxie, but you have to give us a reaction time, right?

    Sheen really wants to say, he just came out of the door, just came back soon!

    Why is life suddenly on the stage?

    Melancholy!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    Unfortunately, no matter how melancholy sheen felt, his marriage was doomed to be pushed away, and he would not want to.

    Thanks to this, the King spent the three days in a row of noisy.

    Although it is true that some people do some stupid things because they can''t accept it. For example, ordinary people form groups to protest. For example, there are some despicable young masters who sneak into the boztute''s house to do something furtive. At the end of the day, it is often cruel to wait for the fate of these people.

    Naturally, the latter do not want to follow the example of lucica''s family, and their families will not want to take them back. Therefore, they either become Yulin''s dessert, or they are interrupted and thrown out of the house. We can imagine how their life will be in the future.

    The former was forcibly suppressed by the Royal Knights'' order, because both justice (marriage to quell the disaster) and theory (Rosie got married voluntarily) were on the Royal side, and even many ordinary people acknowledged this. Only these extreme guys wanted to continue to make trouble regardless of everything. Naturally, they didn''t need to be so polite and controlled by force Just make it.

    These three days are like this, even if the noise, even if lively, even if the dispute is constant, even if a lot of small things, but did not affect the marriage of sheen and Roxie. The best in all the land,

    was everything in good order and well arranged. The Royal Palace was prepared to arrange the invitation of the princess of heaven, the first lady of the world, and to send invitations to dignitaries who remained in the capital.

    It has to be said that all the dignitaries of the Terran countries are concentrated in the royal capital, which also facilitates this engagement banquet.

    At least, it doesn''t take too much time for the royal family to go to the world.

    Anyway, people are all concentrated in Wangdu, so the invitation can be done in minutes.

    Even if there are a lot of influential children who are very unhappy with this engagement banquet, they do not want to see the goddess engaged to other men and put into the arms of others. In the current situation, in order to make friends with the boztuts, they have to give this face.

    This may also be the biggest engagement party ever?

    after all, how could the princess of the whole country come to the wedding banquet?

    If it was not for the special status of sheen and Roxie, this grand engagement banquet would not be held at all.

    Therefore, many people have already thought that this may be the largest and the highest class engagement banquet ever held by no one before or after.

    To this end, the royal family also decided that this engagement banquet will be celebrated by the whole nation.

    What do you mean?

    It means that on the day of the wedding banquet, people from all over the kingdom can get a holiday to participate in the banquet held by the local Lord.

    On the day of the engagement banquet, all cities in the country should hold a banquet to celebrate the engagement of the count of boztut and Princess Rosie lusty.

    At that time, the nobles of each territory would be able to pay for all the expenses for holding the banquet to the kingdom.

    When the news got out, all the cities in the kingdom were in a festive atmosphere.

    In this atmosphere, many opposition voices and waves have disappeared. I don''t know if this is the purpose of Anxi.

    In this way, Sean couldn''t have pushed it off even if he wanted to?

    "... if we still refuse at this time, it will not only be cut to death by Rosie, but also by all the people in the kingdom."

    Sheen seriously suspects that this is also one of Anxi''s aims.

    The king, it seems, intends to settle down on his marriage with Roxie.

    It''s natural to think about it.

    "Now you are not only a rising star worthy of expectation in the eyes of the royal family, but also a great man with a divine family, a demon family, a demon man, and a mysterious strong man. Although the great man destroyed the aristocratic District, he also destroyed the Duke, who is a relative of the king, in front of the king, and severely damaged the royal family and the kingdom But the father wants to tie you to the side of the Kingdom rather than offend you

    Roxie had said such words with a little helplessness, let sheen shrug.

    In fact, sheen can also feel that Anxi''s attitude towards herself has become different.

    Before, Anxi was very enthusiastic and optimistic about sheen, but only enthusiastic and optimistic.

    But now, Anxi''s attitude towards sheen is not only enthusiastic and optimistic, but also can see a trace of scruples and prudence from time to time.

    This is the attitude that only appears when we treat people with equal status or even higher status than ourselves.

    It can be seen from this that Anxi no longer dares to take Xi''an''s affairs casually as in the past.

    In addition, lya, Roxie''s sister, had a different attitude towards sheen than before.

    Although on the surface, the first king of the Kingdom seems to be the same as before, smart and playful, but sheen always felt that, every once in a while, Leah would cast some complicated eyes on herself.The bitterness, surprise, melancholy, relief and relief with a little gratitude in the eyes, many times let the monk Xien zhanger feel confused.

    It was not until later that sheen knew that Liya was acting like that because she had killed her fiance and freed her from her uncontrollable engagement.

    In any case, after the incident at Lucca''s house, when sheen saw Liya, the first words of the other side were like this.

    "I may not be able to repay this huge favor for the rest of my life. Therefore, from now on, your business is my business. As long as it is your business, if I can help, I will help you at the greatest cost."

    Leah left this sentence, left a deep impression in Sean''s heart.

    Just because, in the end, lya did help sheen a lot.

    Of course, it''s too early to say that.

    Now, Liya has just got rid of the marriage contract which is doomed to be unhappy. At present, she is the least influential and powerful person in the royal family except for the collateral.

    She has a long way to go, and it will be a long time before she can help sheen.

    As for now, what Leah can do for sheen is to help him and Roxie to make the engagement party beautiful.

    In view of this, the engagement banquet, Liya volunteered, took the initiative to assume the responsibility, became the highest responsible person and planner of the engagement banquet.

    Everything about the party was put into her hands, and she did it with great vigour and smoothness.

    As a result, it was sheen, the protagonist of the engagement banquet, who spent the three days peacefully, without any waves or busyness.

    With Leah around, Sean didn''t have to worry about the wedding reception.

    Even if it is necessary to hand over and cooperate, sheen let Vivian go to help him deal with it, so Vivian''s eyes looking at Sean these days are very complaining.

    Tieer, lumiya and melica have always been involved in the exercise. They have even practiced more fiercely than before in the past few days, and they don''t know what kind of stimulation they have been.

    Lesha and Lasha couldn''t see people all day long. They were mysterious and didn''t know what to do.

    At the same time, sheen is happy to play with Lilith at home every day, or cajole the little girl, according to the previous events, so that Lilith is more and more attached to him. At last, AI Yi doesn''t regenerate her former anger and let Sean go.

    But, I don''t know for what purpose, AI Yi actually said a word.

    "I''ll be there on the day of the engagement."

    Hearing this, Sean once thought that the little girl was still angry and planned to go over and spoil her engagement party.

    Who told Ayi never to go to shilaozi''s party?

    According to my opinion, she is not interested in this kind of thing, has no idea of participating in it, and even feels a little bored.

    Rather than go to a party, Ayi wants to stay at home and sleep.

    Sheen knew about this kind of Ayi, and felt that this little girl was trying to stir up her engagement party.

    For Sheen''s idea, Ayi seems to see it.

    However, I have expressed disdain for this.

    "Don''t worry, the treasure of this kingdom is barely worthy of being your side room, so I won''t make trouble."

    If you leave it like this, Ayi is gone.

    Sean was stunned for a long time.

    No way.

    "... I married a real wife, not a side room..."

    well, I feel more and more that this little girl may have something to do that day.

    I''ve decided to leave Lilith to the little girl on the day of the engagement party.

    Lilith is sticking to her and looking at her, understanding that she can not do anything decent.

    Sheen doesn''t know that, in fact, it''s not Ayi who should be worried about, but someone else.

    "Damn it, it''s me who came first, and I came first...!"

    In the corner of the divine world, Nen is in control of the whole thing, constantly crazy.

    If it wasn''t for the fear of being discovered by nadura, Nanine would like to summon sheen and lock him up for three or four days, and directly disturb the engagement banquet.

    Her brave man was so ready to get married, which made ninen not only unhappy, but also wanted to cry without tears.

    "The next one is definitely me...!"

    The delusional goddess is still swearing.

    At the same time, Protoss and demons, in fact, some people have made some actions for this engagement banquet.

    As you can imagine, on the day of the engagement banquet, it must be very lively.

    However, the day before the wedding banquet, sheen had a guest here.

    "What brings you here? Your highness havis? "

    Sean appeared in the portstutts'' drawing room, teasing Harvey, who was brought in by the maid.It''s Harvey with rock.

    Rockter, who followed Harvey like a loyal guard, was gazing at Sean, somewhat complicated.

    Obviously, Sheen''s strength and the energy behind him have impressed the most powerful man in the Empire, who was a little cold and arrogant before.

    Harvey, on the contrary, is still like before, with a smile like spring breeze, no change at all.

    "Congratulations on your success in bringing back your beauty and your engagement to the crown jewel, viscount boztut." "No," said harvez, "you should be called the Earl of portstut

    "I haven''t been officially promoted, so I will still be a viscount." Sheen curled his lips and said, "even if you are promoted to count, you are still not enough to see in front of the emperor. Your highness, don''t blow me up."

    "Blow?" Harvez laughed and said, "who else would think that portstuart would be a mere viscount or a count?"

    With the support of Protoss and demons, as well as the strength shown at present, even the whole Terran must be afraid of sheen, let alone such a small imperial prince.

    Harvey''s not blowing, it''s just telling the truth.

    After Sean showed his edge, Harvey could have foreseen that the young aristocrat of adventurer origin would soar to the sky.

    In terms of strength, status or ability, sheen is far superior to him.

    With this self-knowledge, Harvey would never put on the emperor''s score in front of Sean.

    "Well, your royal highness, you should not come to my house just like those nobles waiting in line at the gate to flatter me, flatter me, and get on well with me?" Sheen was not polite to Harvey and said, "what? It''s leferut''s. are you ready for any action

    Sheen didn''t forget that he needed to help Tieer deal with the elite assassin force of the leferuts.

    In recent days, Sheen has done a lot of things, but the most important thing is this one.

    Because this is something that may actually affect the people around you.

    Sean really wants to get rid of them as soon as possible.

    If there''s any action out there, Sean can do it.

    Think of this, Sean''s spirit is a boost.

    At this time, however, haves sighed.

    "It''s true that there''s a little action on the leferut side." "It''s just, this action, maybe not what we want to see," Harvey said

    "Not what we want to see?" Sean was slightly stunned.

    Harvey didn''t sell the beans.

    "I got a little message." Havis looked at Sean and said, "the elite assassin forces of the leferuts seem to be ready to withdraw from the capital."

    "What?" Sheen was surprised and said, "withdraw from the king''s capital?"

    "That''s right." "It''s not just the elite assassin force, but even wallian is planning to return to the Empire. It seems that he has decided to give up the fight against tier elbein," he said helplessly

    "This..." Sean didn''t know, so he got up.

    Why give up all of a sudden?

    Sean, who was thinking in this way, didn''t know that his sharp display not only deterred the curfews, but also his enemies.

    That''s what haves said.

    "It''s not hard to understand that the leferuts will give up the operation."

    "Because they have seen the real strength of Qing, the strength behind you, and then have scruples."

    "That is to say, they weighed the pros and cons and finally felt that they had no chance to attack tier elbein, who was sheltered by you."

    "That''s why they gave up the operation?"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    Hearn frowned rather than relieved at Harvey''s words.

    "Because he was afraid of me, he gave up his action?"

    Perhaps, on the surface, this is the most likely thing to happen.

    There''s no way. Sheen''s strength and energy are far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It''s natural that the Empire doesn''t want to offend sheen, let alone capture people from Sheen''s hands.

    Some people think that it''s easy to hide an open gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow. Even if sheen is very powerful, he can take Tieer away without knowing it. Isn''t that ok?

    After all, Tieer is just Tieer. It is impossible to stay with sheen all the time. Once they are separated, the opportunity is still great.

    But don''t forget that melika was separated from Sheehan before, and finally, when melika was in danger, Sheehan arrived in time.

    Maybe it''s only because the goddess of nature''s revelation let him know about it, but who can guarantee that the goddess of nature won''t give him another revelation in case of Tieer''s accident?

    In view of this, the leferuts will want to give up their action, which is justifiable.

    However...

    "is it because of the instructions of the Moro that the leferuts wanted to move Tieer

    So, will Mora be deterred by the power and energy shown by sheen?

    It''s impossible.

    The reason is simple.

    "If Moro, as I thought, was behind the cooperation with [the mirage] in the Kosmos incident, she would probably know everything I did in Kosmos."

    This includes the destruction of the orc theocracy by sheen alone, the destruction of the mirage in Sheen''s hands, and even the use of the holy sword by sheen to deal with Lilith.

    In other words, the Moro is likely to know the identity of sheen.

    Even if you don''t know the identity of sheen, it is to know that Sheen has extraordinary strength, but also subdued Lilith.

    But even so, the other party sent the leferut family to Wangdu, what did it prove?

    It proved that she would not give up her purpose because of Sheen''s power and the energy behind her.

    Then, at this time, the leferut family suddenly withdrew from Wangdu and was no longer ready for action. What was the reason?

    Sheen always felt that behind this matter, it seemed not very simple.

    Harvey, on the contrary, seems to have decided.

    "I came here to ask you, what are you going to do next?" Harvey looked at Sean and whispered, "I''ve promised to help you get rid of the leferuts first, and that promise is still valid."

    Sean can''t miss what it means.

    "Are you going to intercept them on their way back?"

    Sheen understood Harvey''s plan a little bit.

    "That''s right." Haves also did not hide, very calm way: "although the whereabouts of the elite assassin team is very secret, it is difficult to find out their route, but according to my observation, wollian should meet them in the past."

    Therefore, haves intends to send someone to follow him when he withdraws from the capital until he discovers the elite assassin team.

    At that time, if we find another opportunity, we can kill them all.

    "All right?" Sheen looked at Harvey and said, "since the other party is also an elite in the field of assassination and assassination, it should be very difficult for your people to keep an eye on him?"

    "It''s really hard." Haves didn''t deny it, but he looked at Sean and said, "but I have to do something of this degree, or I won''t be qualified to cooperate with Qing, right?"

    Hearing the speech, Sean smiles.

    Harvey was right.

    If he can''t even solve a small warian and a ten member elite assassin force, how can he deal with the leferut family, and how can he deal with the Moro and drive his father out of power?

    Sean has the ability to help him do it, but how can he help Harvey do it?

    Since it''s cooperation, if Harvey doesn''t show enough ability and ability, sheen won''t need the help of his royal highness. He will take aye and Lilith to the imperial capital and make a big noise. It''s better than cooperating with a prince who can''t help anything.

    Harvey is very smart and knows that he has to give full value. Otherwise, the so-called cooperative relationship will never last.

    And sheen also believes that Harvey should still have some means not to come up with.

    With his popularity that even rockter, the first legendary knight in the Empire, could win over, sheen didn''t believe that there would be no other powerful talents under the prince''s command.

    Among these able men, perhaps there are those who can keep an eye on the elite assassins of the leferut family, such as wallian?

    Anyway, Sean is a bit of a looker.

    "I''ll leave it to you, your highness."Sheen was quick to turn the matter over to haves again.

    "It''s on me."

    There was a look of confidence on Harvey''s face.

    The two had a few separate conversations and then separated.

    Harvey took rochte out of the boztut house.

    But before he left, the silent rockter suddenly said something.

    "You are strong, portstutty." Rochter solemnly said: "I am a person who hopes to fight with the strong. I always regard alidia as the target that must be defeated."

    There is only one meaning in this sentence of rocht.

    "Now, maybe there''s one more person in my goal." Rockter looked at Sean, full of fighting spirit: "hope to have a chance to fight with you."

    If you leave it like this, rockter leaves with havis.

    Sean was stunned for a long time, then rolled his eyes.

    "This kind of passionate plot, please look for other protagonists, I''m not interested."

    That''s what Sean thinks.

    This kind of sheen doesn''t know that, at this moment, nadura, who is by her side, is struggling.

    "Would you like to tell him what the leferuts are going to do?"

    Of course, nadura is in charge of the situation.

    The goddess who has been monitoring Sheen has been paying more or less attention to this aspect after sheen and haves mentioned the matter of the Moro.

    Although nadura had to devote most of her energy to sheen, she couldn''t keep an eye on other places, but for some things that she cared about, the goddess who incarnated nature and could theoretically monitor the whole nature could still separate some spirits and find out more or less what was happening in other places.

    The same is true of the leferut family, where nadura has already seen what the people are going to do.

    If she told sheen now, the conspiracy would be broken immediately.

    Just, should I tell him about it?

    "I can still muddle through the fact that I am the goddess of nature and the highest belief of the elves."

    "And the affairs of the leferuts have nothing to do with me."

    "Once I told him about the situation, he would start to wonder why I was so clear about what happened to him?"

    At that time, I was monitoring his affairs, and it would be exposed.

    This makes nadura hesitant.

    After thinking about it, nadura decided.

    "Leave it alone for the time being."

    With Sheen''s ability, he may be able to solve this problem on his own.

    If there''s any accident, I''ll remind you then.

    As for now...

    "let the brave get married at ease."

    Nadura couldn''t help laughing.

    "I don''t know if lidas has already known that her benefactor is going to marry."

    If she did, what would she do?

    Think about it. Nadura thinks it''s funny.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that the situation was far more serious than she thought.

    ...

    Shenjie, a floating island near the central island.

    This is the sacred island where anima, the goddess of life, lives.

    Different from the Shendao, which is full of natural goddess such as forests and lakes, the God Island of life goddess is like a large ecological park, which not only has a variety of environments, but also has a lot of life in activities.

    It''s all animals.

    Some of them can be seen everywhere on the earth, some are rare species that have been hard to find on the earth, and even ancient creatures that have been extinct in the long history. All of them make the whole Shendao like a life circle of thousands of species, full of vitality and vitality.

    At this time, anima was returning from the outside to her own island of God. She went to the central temple, and her face was full of thoughts.

    "There is no problem with the seal. The great secret instrument summoned by the brave is still well sealed in it. This is for sure."

    Just now, anima went to the corner of the divine world where the brave summoned to investigate the status of the seal.

    The seal set by the Supreme God omnes was still in operation, and no one could enter except herself.

    Although anima was not able to enter, since the seal was still good, it proved that there was no big problem with the secret instrument called by the brave.

    "At least, no one will be able to enter the sealed land and activate the call of the brave." Annima murmured bitterly: "since it is the same as before, why is the call of the brave activated?"

    This problem has not been solved.

    "If only the Mother God was still awake..."

    anima could not help thinking so, and then she shook her head, shaking off this unrealistic idea.Because she knew that without the demon lord, there was nothing that could arouse her mother God''s concern.

    It''s impossible to wake up the Mother God.

    "We''d better check the ancient books on the call of the brave, and we may find clues."

    Anima decided what to do next.

    Just then, a goddess came to anima in a panic.

    "Ah, Lord anima! The big thing is bad! "

    The goddess was very anxious.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Annima was stunned.

    The next second, anima''s face changed.

    "Lord lidas has gone to the human world!"

    The goddess said with a sad face.

    "What do you say?"

    Annima was stunned on the spot.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    In this way, the day when sheen and Roxie were engaged finally came.

    On this day, no one was in business or working, but there were a variety of entertainment activities and a celebration party.

    At the head of the royal order, a great parade was held in the capital.

    The music full of festive atmosphere came from nowhere and resounded all over the streets.

    Every family has hung up the curtain, lit up the magic lamp which is different from usual, like the new year, full of laughter.

    Under the deliberate propaganda and promotion of the palace, the whole King took the lead in sounding the flute for this engagement feast worthy of being recorded in history books.

    Of course, the same is true of other cities.

    Even though some people still don''t want to celebrate the engagement of Roxie, the royal family has made an order to celebrate with the whole nation. Even if they don''t want to do it on the surface, they still have to do something.

    So, at least, it''s really the atmosphere of the whole kingdom.

    Even the adventurers will not work on this day. Except for some of the adventurers who have accepted special entrustment and need to contribute to the engagement banquet of the national celebration, the rest of the adventurers will eat meat and drink in the adventurers'' Guild.

    It''s just that their topics are very interesting.

    , "Your Highness is married, and my youth is over."

    "Don''t say that. It''s just engagement. It''s not really married yet."

    "Even if it''s engagement, it''s very enviable."

    "Yes."

    In the adventurers'' guild, this kind of talk keeps coming up.

    At the same time, ramijionri, the adventurers'' guild, also has a large group of adventurers lamenting.

    "I didn''t expect that the little devil, who had been despised by all, would not only become a count, but also be engaged to Her Highness, Rosie Ruth."

    "A few months ago, that guy was an adventurer like us."

    "We are all adventurers. Why is the gap so big?"

    "God is not open-minded."

    "That''s right."

    "Such a devil, I don''t know why he has such good luck."

    "I knew that I was entrusted by the guild that went to Wangdu."

    "if I had gone there, I might have been engaged to the princess."

    "Yes, I can do it."

    A group of adventurers are there sour, just like dozens of tons of lemon.

    In the crowd, Lyon was here.

    His teammates have changed.

    Magley has been killed by Bedo, and Judith is not here.

    However, Lyon is still relying on its own means to attract two high-level adventurers.

    Well, both of them are female adventurers. Their grades are over 40. They are very high in lamiguionne.

    Unfortunately, not every high-level female adventurer can be outstanding.

    This is the case with the two female adventurers Lyon is now taking. One is inexpressible and the other is as strong as a man.

    These two people on a face of intimacy in Lyon''s side, regardless of the side of people''s contempt and cold, with a whine voice, toward Lyon feeding.

    "Come and eat this, Lord Lyon."

    "Lord Lyon is also very happy. If you are spoiled by our sisters, you will not lose to that sheen at all?"

    "That''s it."

    "Come on, let others see that we all have happiness."

    the two female adventurers smile sweetly, but their appearance and body shape make Lyon''s smile extremely reluctant.

    Looking at the arms of these two extremely distinctive team-mates, and then recalled the beauty of Roxie in Wang Du Li, this moment, Lyon''s envy and jealousy are stronger than anyone else.

    "I also went to Wangdu, why didn''t such a big good thing come to me?"

    For Lyon, who always wanted to be a nobleman, all the things he envied and envied now were sheen.

    It is clearly the capital of the kingdom. Now, Sean is not only engaged to the first beauty of the human race and the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, but also becomes a nobleman, not an ordinary aristocrat. First of all, he is a viscount. Now he is about to become an earl and a real superior aristocrat. With the support of the Protoss and demons, his future achievements and status can be imagined.

    It''s hard for Lyon to accept.

    It''s not that Lyon has no self-knowledge, but a few months ago, when we went to the Wangdu together, the identities of the two sides were clearly equal. This gap has become so big, which is really uncomfortable.

    In particular, the experiences of the two sides are quite different.

    Sheen became a nobleman in the capital, while Lyon was humiliated and beaten back to his hometown to continue to live.A sudden turn for the worse, the king of the royal family was seen by the princess of the Royal Highness.

    At the beginning, the girl who regarded all the beautiful women close to Lyon as her enemy, went to Wangdu and met more excellent men. When she returned to lamigionne, she completely despised Lyon.

    The reason why she is not here now is not because of anything else, but because she has already dumped him and went to Wangdu with her large caravan.

    It is said that yudilis is ready to inherit her family''s magic props business and carry out training and work in the branch store of Wangdu.

    And her purpose is very simple, is to marry into a rich family, to become the wife of the noble, or the side room of a great aristocrat, and enjoy all the splendor and wealth in the future.

    Leon wanted to cry.

    I really want to cry.

    "Li ~ ang ~ Da ~ Ren~ ?¡±

    "Li ~ ang ~ Da ~ Ren~ ?¡±

    Around, two rough as men''s teammates are still with a sweet voice called Lyon.

    Lyon''s smile, which was barely enough, was worse than crying.

    It was not long before Lyon married the sisters and led a family life as a cook.

    As for now, Lyon is still dreaming.

    "One day, I''ll be the man everyone envies just like sheen...!"

    To this end, Lyon swallowed all the bitterness and grievances into his stomach, opened his mouth and bit the food that his two teammates sent to his mouth.

    That scene, how to see how desolate.

    At the same time, Riley is not in the guild, but in a humble small house, accompanied by seven lovely little girls.

    These seven little girls all have dog ears and tail. They are not ten years old, but they all look like lumia. They are arranged in front of Riley.

    "It seems that everyone is ready." Leili nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "in a few days'' time, my sister will take you to Wangdu. What do you say?"

    Smell speech, a group of little girls have in front of a bright.

    Among them, a little girl then timidly raised her hand.

    "Sister Riley, our sister is in Wangdu, isn''t it?"

    The rest of the girls are like this little girl, timid and bright eyed at lily.

    "Yes." Lily naturally won''t cheat these little girls, is very intimate way: "your elder sister is in Wangdu, waiting for you to pass?"

    This is in exchange for a number of little girls can''t wait to ask questions.

    "We''re going to live in wangduli, right?"

    "It''s said that there are big and big houses for us to live in!"

    "It''s the house of my sister''s teammates!"

    "No, it''s my sister''s man''s house!"

    "I heard it was the house of your Highness Princess!"

    "I''m looking forward to it!"

    Little girls like this, began to chirp up, appear particularly lively, especially lively.

    Especially that "elder sister''s man" statement, let Riley be shocked.

    "Where did you hear that

    Lily asked quickly.

    To this, the little girls are not afraid to answer.

    "It''s from the neighbor''s grandmother."

    "We showed grandma the letter our sister had sent us!"

    "Because we can''t understand it!"

    "The old granny said, in the letter sister said, she now lives in a very great man''s home!"

    "Grandma also said that if a lovely girl like her sister lives in a boy''s house, she will be eaten."

    "So that''s my sister''s man!"

    "I don''t know what it means to eat!"

    The little girl chirped one by one again, which made Riley feel her head hurt.

    "No, it''s a big misunderstanding..."

    thinking of this, Riley sighed.

    "Forget it. Let lumia have a headache."

    Who let those girls suddenly say that they can''t go back to lamigeon and settle down in Wangdu?

    When she got the news, Riley herself was shocked.

    Especially thinking of Vivian and Tieer''s special, they should not want to stay in the Wangdu all the time.

    Who ever thought, this time, they made the decision to stay there together.

    "Who is it all about?"

    It''s the incredible man that Riley thinks of when she talks to herself.

    "really didn''t expect him to be the fiancee who was perfect enough to be so jealous of me in just a few months."

    But on second thought, with his identity, with Roxie, seems to be more than enough."I just don''t know if Vivian and they are...

    otherwise, how could they want to stay in Wangdu?

    "Really..."

    Riley was laughing.

    Outside, the atmosphere of celebration continued.

    The engagement feast between sheen and Roxie is just about to begin.

    ...

    Wangdu, the temple of huxindao.

    In the innermost part of the temple, where no one can peep, a shining gate suddenly appears and opens to let a figure slowly come out.

    The goddess is that.

    Her skin is like snow, her hair is like a waterfall, her body is graceful and beautiful, she has long white hair and blue eyes, and she is also wearing a white robe.

    "It''s been a long time since I came to the human world."

    The beautiful goddess sighed, as if in remembrance, but also as if in memory of what.

    Only, after a while, the goddess''s face was left with indignation.

    "I want to see who is going to abduct my lovely benefactor."

    "Sean boztut, isn''t he?"

    "Wait."

    Full of anger and hostility, the most powerful goddess of the day stepped out of the temple.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Unconsciously, the engagement banquet to be held in the palace is also approaching.

    When it began to get dark, one after another of the carriages opened to the palace one after another. Through the bridge connecting to the island in the middle of the lake, they directly entered the gate of the palace.

    This scene lasted for a long time and did not stop for several hours. We can imagine how many nobles were prepared to attend the engagement banquet.

    Many people came here specially to see the palace, which was decorated with lanterns and decorations and was ready to hold a formal wedding banquet.

    "I really want to go in and have a look."

    "Yes."

    "It''s said that her highness Rosie will wear a dress today."

    "If only I could take a look at it."

    "Don''t think about it. Your highness Rosie will be engaged to Viscount boztut... No, it should be said that count boztut is engaged."

    "So... That''s just engagement?"

    "Yes, it''s just engagement."

    "Who knows if the engagement will be cancelled suddenly

    "That''s it."

    Many people talk, while holding such a humiliating expectation, such as trying to grasp the last straw.

    After all, no one wants to see Roxie marry another man.

    Even if you can''t eat it, you don''t want to let others eat it. It''s a bad habit of men.

    As long as the goddess does not belong to anyone, even if it belongs to everyone, there are countless people with such ideas.

    Maybe, even if Roxie really married, there will still be many people in the world who look forward to her and admire her, right?

    The treasure of the kingdom is always the treasure of the Kingdom and is loved by the people of the kingdom.

    People can only admire the princess and curse sheen in their hearts.

    Even if the situation has reached this point, many people have accepted the reality, and there are still many people who curse the man who has gone through the great bad luck, Sean boztut.

    "Ha Cho!"

    Sean sneezed hard in the hall of the house of boztut.

    "What''s the matter?" Vivian looked at this scene, immediately concerned: "cold?"

    Vivian''s words, let the girls in the hall''s eyes are focused on the body of sheen.

    "Are you all right? Mr. sheen? "

    Melika looked concerned.

    "Do you really have a cold?"

    Lumia was still timid.

    "At this time, you must not lose the chain."

    Tieer couldn''t help saying that.

    Sensing the concern of a group of girls, Sean touched her nose.

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I just want to sneeze."

    With that, Sean looked at a group of girls.

    A line of four girls gathered around sheen, and dressed completely different from usual.

    On a closer look, Vivian''s team of girls have changed their usual adventurer equipment, and put on a dress instead.

    Melika is wearing a green dress, which matches her long hair naturally. She looks like a fairy princess at the ball. She is absolutely fresh, pure and beautiful.

    Lumiya is wearing a light yellow short skirt dress. Her white legs are exposed to the air, which makes her feel greasy and tender. She wants to pinch it twice. She also makes me feel uncomfortable from the beginning. Now she is still struggling.

    Even Tieer took off her black robe, which had no atmosphere in the past, and put on a simple but well-designed black dress. Like lumia, it was a one-piece skirt, but it also showed her shoulders. Her long purple hair was tied into a braid and hung in front of her body. She looked like a cold little witch, even though she still wore a pair of shielding on her face A half face mask is a bit of a nightmare.

    And the most side of the purpose, it is undoubtedly Vivian.

    Because, Vivian will always wear that pair of body armor to take down, and finally the whole picture of her delicate body to show.

    It''s a pair of curves, enchanting sexy, not losing to Sarah, can be called the front of the body after warping.

    Vivian was dressed in a dark blue dress with high-heeled shoes and a slightly longer skirt. As a result, her hands had been holding the two sides of her skirt slightly, which made Vivian''s walking posture have an indescribable elegant beauty.

    Sheen still remembers that when he just saw such Vivian, he was shocked in situ for several seconds.

    No way.

    In terms of beauty, Sean has not never seen more beautiful than Vivian.

    Whether it''s Roxie or nean, her appearance should be above Vivian.

    And Sean has eaten one and kept another as a spare (Nen: hazel), and it''s hard to amaze him with his looks.Vivian was able to do this because the image was so different from her usual appearance that sheen could not help standing for a few seconds.

    Looking at these four girls with different styles but equally beautiful and moving, sheen suddenly understood why Vivian''s team needed to be so alert to male adventurers when they were in lamigion.

    There is no reason for it. It''s really because these four people get together. It''s just too attractive.

    Today, however, these four young girls are preparing to attend Sheen''s engagement party to dress up like this.

    As the first person sheen knew after he came to the world, and his teammate who had been living under the same roof for several months, the four girls could not have been invited by the royal family to attend Sheen''s engagement banquet.

    Of course, in addition to Vivian, who grew up in the aristocracy, the other three were very frightened at the beginning.

    "I... I''ve never been to such a high-end party...!"

    "Me... Me too...!"

    Melica and lumia almost panicked.

    Tieer frowned for a long time when she heard that she was going to attend the party. Obviously, she didn''t want to attend.

    But in the end, all three decided to attend.

    The reason, of course, is Vivian''s persuasion.

    "This is Sean''s engagement party. Are you sure you want to be absent?"

    In a word, the three girls were silent. Finally, the brave and the tacit acquiesced all decided to attend Sheen''s engagement banquet.

    As for Ayi, of course.

    "... I didn''t hear of dressing like this."

    AI Yi looks unhappy.

    The royal highness of the Dragon demon was also dressed in a formal dress, which was very bright red, with shoulders and legs exposed. There were two ribbons and yarn ribs hanging down behind the skirt.

    I have to say, this dress is perfect for Ayi.

    Although it took a long time to prepare the dress (mainly because the cloth in some places was short, the clothes were tight, and it needed to be changed greatly to be able to wear it), the Dragon demon, which once shocked the gods, men and demons, had such an amazing side that it was worth the price.

    I was protesting and dissatisfied with this for many times, but was blocked back by Sheen''s words.

    "You said you would come to my engagement banquet. Of course you should wear a dress?"

    Sheen says so.

    AI Yi would like to say that no matter what kind of occasion, he would not wear such troublesome clothes.

    The same is true.

    In the past, Ayi had never worn a dress, let alone attended any public occasion. Only when something had to come out of her presence could she appear in front of some people.

    This kind of Ayi will not consider the dress problem at the scene. She will still wear what she should wear.

    That is to say, wearing a dress like this is also the first time for Ayi.

    Ayi wanted to say something, but after seeing Sean''s appreciative eyes, she swallowed all the words.

    In the end, Ayi could only say one word.

    "All over the world, only you can make me do this."

    Ayi sighed with deep dissatisfaction.

    "That would be a pleasure." Sheen shrugged and said, "well, do you feel so sick? The fabric of that dress should be quite expensive, isn''t it

    In particular, the little girl is full of famous articles. The cloth she should save is not saved at all. She really spent a lot of money.

    Therefore, sheen felt a little resentful for Ayi''s dissatisfaction.

    Who ever thought...

    "... You won''t understand." AI Yi was suddenly silent, and then said in an inexplicable heavy way: "if I had any expression of interest in clothes, I would have become my sisters'' doll as early as 10000 years ago, and they would have caught me playing the game of changing clothes."

    ... well, two seconds of silence for you.

    It''s like this...

    "since it''s hard for you to change into a dress, can you take off that ugly pillow?"

    Sheen finally couldn''t help protesting.

    Yes.

    AI Yi still holds her pillow and blocks in front of her body. Even if she changes into different clothes, she still blocks her body tightly.

    This makes Sean, who thinks he can have a good time today, feel very dissatisfied.

    But that''s the bottom line that Ayi won''t give up anyway.

    "Forget it. I''m not going to let other men look at my body."

    AI Yi snorted, but his words were full of ambiguity.

    "Look at your body at will...!"

    "Whoa... Whoa, whoa...!"Melica and lumia were shocked.

    "Sheen..."

    "are you..."

    Vivian and lumia''s eyes at sheen also changed.

    "Wait! Stop your imagination! It''s not what you think it is! "

    Sheen shivered and pleaded.

    But this excuse, did not let the girls believe, just let them doubt it.

    Sheen was crying without tears.

    At this time, a small hand pulled rahian''s sleeve and made him look down at his side.

    There, Lilith stood quietly, looking up.

    The little goddess also wore a dress, but, unlike Ayi, who was bright red, Lilith''s dress was spotless white and snow.

    It''s clearly an evil spirit. This white and flawless snow colored dress is how to see it and how it suits her.

    Sheen couldn''t help but reach out and touch Lilith''s head.

    "Well, let''s go."

    Sheen finally spoke.

    A minute later, Yulin roared out of the boztuts'' house and headed for the palace.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    "Roar!"

    The sound of dragon chanting hovered in the sky of Wangdu, so that the citizens who were not living in celebration raised their heads and looked into the air.

    You Lin roared like a high spirited, at the same time in all people look up and complex eyes, fly to the direction of the palace.

    People are pointing at it.

    People are talking about it.

    Because, they know, the protagonist of this engagement feast is now in that dragon.

    "Engaged on a dragon?"

    "I have to say, it''s really domineering."

    "Seeing this, I can only say that she is worthy of her husband''s love."

    "Yes..."

    it seems that people do not realize the reality until this moment, and realize that the person who is about to move towards the throne that everyone envies and envies is a hero that they can hardly beat.

    Compared with other people, I am nothing, and what position is against it?

    People in Wangdu are so complicated.

    Sheen didn''t know that his trip had such a positive effect.

    But even if he knew, he probably wouldn''t care?

    It can only be said that he began to get used to the attitude of others.

    In this case, Yu Yulin''s flight did not take long for sheen and his party finally arrived at the palace.

    Bathed in the gaze of all, the dark dragon swept across the night sky and across the vast lake. Finally, it came to the lake island and landed in the direction of the palace below.

    Because of the large number of people invited, many people of high status and high grade, the engagement banquet was launched directly in the Royal Hall.

    The Royal Hall, which used to be used for audience, was now decorated with many decorations and luxurious tables and chairs. Plates of hot food and drinks were sent by palace maids, and white tables were filled with them, making a famous nobleman linger in it.

    Of course, they gathered together in twos and threes, but the topics they talked about were inseparable from the protagonist of the engagement banquet.

    "After today, the best treasure of the kingdom will be completely owned by famous flowers."

    "Think of the fact that we have been fighting for so long that we can''t compete for a adventurer''s origin, and only become a Viscount of nobility for a few months."

    "No way, who will let others have the Protoss and Demons behind their back?"

    "If I had the support of Protoss and demons, I would have soared."

    "It can only be said that we are all losers today."

    A group of aristocratic children and even the children of royal families from all over the world gathered together to talk about some sour and sentimental topics.

    At this moment, no matter who stand on the position of the country, those who have competitive and antagonistic relations, or those who are political enemies of each other, have a rare sense of sympathizing with each other and sympathizing with each other. They are getting together to drink a lot of wine, and it seems that they are ready to get drunk.

    The aristocratic children who will be allowed to come here are basically those who have accepted the reality, acknowledged the reality, no longer make unnecessary fantasies, and have given up doing the opposite with Sean.

    If not, they will not be allowed to attend at all, so as not to make trouble and cause disaster.

    Therefore, today, these noble children are the last to remember. It is not a strange thing that they will get together like this and cherish each other.

    The rest of the world''s dignitaries also gathered in twos and threes to talk.

    They talk about much more high-end topics than those noble children.

    "When the crown jewel of the kingdom is officially engaged to the Prime Minister of boztut, the kingdom of Mithra will be considered to have established a deeper relationship with Protoss and demons?"

    "In the past, the Kingdom has received a lot of help from the protoss because of the relationship between Mithra the brave and her royal highness polosiris lusty. This time, she has been married to someone who has a deep relationship with the demons. In the future, it is afraid that it will surpass the ragna Empire and become the first power of the Terrans."

    "Isn''t that the reason why the Mithras chose boztut?"

    "Who knows, although ansifeld is a well-known beloved daughter, she also has a cunning side. Maybe she is really calculating the interests among them."

    "It seems that the kingdom of Mithra will become more and more powerful in the future."

    "Don''t worry. It''s the Ragnar empire that should be worried."

    "So it is."

    These countries'' dignitaries turn their eyes to one side one after another, and look at haves who is talking with people there.

    However, haves seemed to have not noticed anyone''s eyes. The old God continued to talk with people. His smile, like a spring breeze, made many of the nobles'' ladies in the king''s Hall blushed and their eyes glowed.

    However, in this feast, a lot of dignified people have come, and Harvey is definitely not the most dazzling among them.

    At this engagement banquet, even Pope Jules of the temple was accompanied by a group of clergymen. Now he is being respectfully hailed by many people. I look kind-hearted, but there is no doubt that Euler is the center of today''s most respected and dazzling circle.As the spokesman of the protoss in the human world, the temple''s status in the human race is very special. The Pope of the temple is even more equal to the king of a country, even higher than the king of many small countries.

    It would be a great good thing for the dignitaries of various countries who are active in the human world if we can establish relations with the people in the temple.

    Therefore, after appearing on the stage, Jules immediately became the most popular object in the audience. From the beginning, the people who said hello to him did not stop. Even Harvey brought rocht to greet him respectfully. This shows the special status of the temple.

    However, Jules has never personally attended any banquet in the past. This time, he actually came to attend the engagement banquet of sheen and Roxie. It can be imagined that in his mind, the status of sheen and Roxie is also very special.

    Who makes sheen and Roxie have a great connection with the protoss?

    With such a relationship, Jules did not dare to put on airs by his status. He had to attend the engagement banquet this time.

    He basically represents the will of the protoss here, proving that the protoss are also paying attention to the engagement banquet, paying attention to sheen and Rosie, and even offering their blessing to them.

    For this reason, many people came to the demon embassy, as if fighting with the protoss, and became another dazzling circle in the king''s hall.

    A wedding banquet, God, man, the magic of the three parties on all sides of the personnel.

    In this way, it is no wonder that others will feel that this engagement banquet will be the most sensational and high-level engagement banquet in history.

    In such a situation, sheen and his party arrived late.

    "Da --"

    when such a footstep sound was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears and sounded in the king''s hall, the whole scene was completely quiet and there was no sound at all.

    Sheen slowly stepped into it.

    He was dressed in luxurious ceremonial clothes.

    His left hand and right hand hold aye and Lilith respectively.

    Behind him, Vivian, tyer, lumia and melica, blooming like delicate flowers, followed him like his female companion and entourage.

    That ostentation instantly suppressed all the dignitaries and figures present.

    In particular, being led by sheen and dressed in a bright red dress, AI Yi''s appearance has changed many people''s faces.

    It wasn''t long before...

    "I met boztutcheon! I''ve seen your Highness The Dragon devil

    I don''t know when, Leia and shanai came to the front of Sean and others, and saluted properly.

    The crowd suddenly woke up.

    "I''ve met portuto! See your Highness the dragon and the devil

    At this moment, both the royal families of various countries and the great nobles whose titles were far above sheen saluted sheen and Ayi.

    The same is true of the clergy of Jules and the temple, who have lost their former detachment and lowered their noble heads.

    And the demons are needless to say, see AI Yi appearance, one count one, all panic kneel down.

    Obviously, no one could have anticipated the presence of Ayi.

    AI Yi didn''t even look at these people, but took Sheen''s hand indifferently.

    Although all the people here have noble status and high status, they are no different from ordinary people in Ayi''s eyes.

    Therefore, Ayi will not look at them more and will not respond to their salute.

    Only sheen, looking around, looking at those who have lowered their heads to themselves, who undoubtedly belong to the ranks of high power in the world, feel a little bit sad.

    Others are bemoaning that Sean, who was an adventurer a few months ago, is now flying into the sky, which is quite incredible.

    But in fact, where can sheen be better?

    You know, Sean himself has always regarded himself as a very vulgar, very ordinary person to see, rather than as the protagonist, that he is the center of the world.

    Even in the previous life, although Sheen has forgotten who he was at that time, but from his mentality and values in this life, we can see that it is absolutely not a rich or expensive existence.

    It is impossible for such a person to stand in the middle of the powerful people of all ethnic groups in just a few months, and let all people bow their heads to themselves without lamenting for this.

    (no wonder the dead people have a dream of reincarnation and crossing into the second dimension.)

    Is it because there is such a feeling that people feel that they have become the destiny of people, people are so keen on this?

    It''s a pity that...

    (I''m still a vulgar person, a very ordinary salted fish.)

    Sean''s open-minded smile, the heart of the sigh to go.

    He has always been so receptive.

    So, it''s only a second, and he''s completely reflected."Yes, your highness Leia."

    In this formal occasion, Sean was not too casual, and saluted Leia as well.

    I can''t help it. It''s his engagement party, and sheen won''t make waves at his engagement party.

    But sheen was not too polite.

    "Where''s Rosie?"

    Like this, sheen goes straight to the subject.

    With a smile, Leia turned around and turned everyone''s eyes to the direction of the throne.

    There, on the side of the side road, two figures came slowly, imprinted into everyone''s eyes.

    It was Anxi and Roxie who came.

    Anxi took her daughter''s hand, just like a father who was about to entrust her daughter. Her face was full of kindness.

    However, at this moment, all people''s eyes are focused on Anxi''s side, focusing on the figure.

    Sean, the same is true.

    There''s no reason for it. It''s just because Roxie is so beautiful today.

    She wore a white gauze, a pearl chain on her neck, and a jade pendant on her ears. She did not use any powder and Dai, but her skin was as white as snow, tender and attractive.

    She dressed in a pure white dress, just like wearing a wedding dress, bare shoulders and bare back, showing a sense of surprise.

    Today, there is no holy sword or awe inspiring breath around her. There is only a touching aesthetic feeling.

    In particular, the smile on her face, as well as a pair of ruby like eyes bent like crescent moon, have added to the beauty and beauty of the past.

    In this way, she is the real princess.

    In this way, she is the goddess in everyone''s mind.

    The first beauty of the human race, the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, appeared on the stage with the most beautiful posture in her life.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Everyone''s heart beat was missed several beats.

    The focus of the audience, at this moment, undoubtedly belongs to Roxie.

    No one can compete.

    "It''s really unique..."

    nadura, who has been following sheen all the time, looks at such Roxie, and finally she can''t help but exclaim.

    "I see. I really have the right to be looked at squarely..."

    even Ayi seemed to have a new look at Roxie and murmured.

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia, melika and other four people also looked at Roxie at this moment, and their hearts were filled with amazement, exclamation, admiration and relief.

    Even Lilith seemed to think that Roxie had a lot of temperament, so she couldn''t help looking at her more.

    Anxi led such Roxie, all the way to sheen and Ayi.

    "I''ve seen your Highness The Dragon demon."

    Anxi bowed her head to AI.

    For AI Yi''s appearance, Anxi also did not expect.

    But he was undoubtedly satisfied.

    Because, it means that the enchanters are paying attention to this engagement banquet and their Mithra royal family, which is undoubtedly a gratifying thing.

    Ayi glanced at Anxi.

    "I just came to see it." AI Yi gave Anxi face, light way: "don''t care about me, do your own things."

    "Yes." Of course, Anxi would not have any opinion.

    So Anxi turned her eyes and looked at Sean, more or less complicated, but more gratified and satisfied.

    Although she was startled by Sheen''s ability, and even had a feeling of fear, we have to admit that such a existence is also a good fate for Roxie.

    As a result, Anxi has no regrets.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    If the main characters of this engagement banquet are Sean and Roxie, the host is undoubtedly ANSY.

    Anxi nodded to sheen as if satisfied, and then looked around.

    "First of all, on behalf of my daughter Roxie and the kingdom of Mithra, please allow me to welcome you all here and thank you for accepting the invitation of the kingdom to attend this engagement banquet."

    Anxi''s voice awakened those who were obsessed with Roxie''s beauty.

    "Today is the engagement day of my daughter, the second king of the kingdom of Mithra, lothrushti Mithra."

    "She is my treasure and the treasure of the kingdom. She has been gifted since she was a child. No one in the clan can go beyond her. She has not only been recognized by her ancestors'' sword, but also blessed by the goddess of destiny and loved by the Protoss."

    "I believe that no one in the world can be better than my daughter, and no one can achieve so much."

    "For this, I sincerely thank God, let me have such an excellent daughter, also let me proud of the whole 17 years."

    "I will probably be proud of it until I die."

    "I also believe that all people in the kingdom are as proud and proud of the little girl as I am, and love and praise her sincerely."

    "Now, my excellent daughter has finally found her husband to match."

    With that, Anxi took Roxie in one hand and sheen in the other, facing all the people present.

    "His origin is not noble, but with his own ability, he changed from an adventurer to a hot hero in the Kingdom and the Terran in a few months."

    "He has tamed the legendary black dragon, attacked the old demonic school, and even disintegrated the conspiracy of the fallen aristocrats several times. He stood out from the numerous heroes of the Terran family and became one of the best."

    "If there is anyone in the world who is worthy of our country''s treasure, I think it should be him."

    "So, today, I formally give my daughter to him, the treasure of my kingdom, the treasure of the royal family, to this equally excellent man."

    After that, Anxi gave Roxie''s hand to sheen''s.

    Sheen and Roxie held each other, almost subconsciously, holding each other''s hands firmly.

    Two people also seem to have been unable to see other people, the eyes are only each other, staring at each other.

    Anxi also suddenly smiles, but her mood is still complicated.

    I still remember that at the beginning, Anxi had made up his mind that if sheen really had a chance with his daughter, he would not agree with the matter between them unless he was completely a member of the kingdom.

    Who ever thought, the world is changeable, now it is not a matter of his permission or not.

    His precious daughter, after all, is bound to be abducted.

    This makes Anxi very melancholy these days, but also look open.

    So Anxi spoke aloud.

    "From this day on, Sean boztut will formally enter into a marriage contract with my daughter, Rosie lusti Mitra."

    "They will be unmarried until they enter the sacred palace and marry together."

    "Please give your best wishes to the unmarried couple."

    Smell speech, all the people present look at each other hand in hand, looking at each other, eyes have no other''s Sean and Roxie, the heart is all reluctant.

    In particular, those noble children, seeing much more beautiful than ever before, began to shake their hearts when they intended to give up.

    Not to mention them, but those contemporary dignitaries who are hesitant.

    Do you really want to give up?

    richly endowed by nature, the princess of the beautiful princess, the best of the race, the woman of the best of fortune, can she give up?

    What a blessing to be married to your own family?

    All the dignitaries of various countries who had made up their minds to give up were shaken.

    Even Harvey was laughing bitterly in the crowd.

    "Even I''m a little sorry that I gave up so simply before. Roxie, Ruthie Mithra, is a terrible person."

    His sister to such a person as the opponent, no wonder will be pressure to become so rigid, so neurotic.

    The people present basically had similar ideas with Harvey, and they all felt that they had given up too early.

    But it''s too late to regret it now.

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa"

    in the venue, a round of applause first broke out.

    The crowd turned their heads and looked, and then they were stunned.

    Because it''s not the other person who claps, it''s Ayi.

    Yes.

    AI Yi, it was the first to clap.

    "The treasure of the Kingdom, worthy of its reputation, is entitled to this round of applause."Ayi glanced at Sean, who was full of surprise, and began to clap.

    Next to her, Lilith immediately began to learn, and her small face clapped her hands.

    Vivian and Tieer looked at each other, and the last one suddenly laughed, and the other softened and clapped.

    Even lumiya and melika were all in a hurry to keep up with each other, and the other was silent for a while. Then they laughed and clapped.

    Seeing this, the people present began to keep up with each other.

    "God will bless you two very well."

    Pope Jules laughed and clapped, and the whole temple clergy clapped their hands together.

    The mob''s people are the same, looking at Ai Yi, who takes the lead in clapping, does not hesitate to do so.

    Harvey also reluctantly smile, take rock, clap hands.

    The rest of them couldn''t hesitate any more. They couldn''t help but applaud, which made the applause bigger and louder. At last, the hall was full of applause.

    However, those noble children are holding their palms while their hearts are dripping with blood.

    Looking at Roxie''s beautiful posture like a goddess, and then looking at her eyes with only one person, and the smile on her face, a group of aristocratic children are even more crazy. They want to kick sheen to fly, and then go up from themselves to become the person standing beside Roxie.

    Anxi is happy to smile.

    Immediately, he looked at Sean.

    "I, antheferg Mithra, in the name of the thirteenth king of Mithra, grant you the honorary count."

    Anxi started the last job.

    "From today on, you are no longer just a Viscount, but an earl of the Kingdom, a superior nobleman, who has really stepped into the upper strata of the aristocratic circle."

    "I hope you will treat Roxie well and make progress to a higher level."

    "Count boztut."

    After that, Anxi let go of her hand, retreated and gave the venue to sheen and Roxie.

    Sean and Roxie finally saw each other with a smile.

    Roxie, in particular, has both joy and relief in her eyes.

    Because, she knows, she has finally said goodbye to the past, no longer need to continue to live a boring life as in the past.

    From now on, she doesn''t need to live in response to other people''s expectations, and she doesn''t need to hide herself so hard.

    Although today is just an engagement, and has not been officially married, but with the blessing of fate, Roxie has a premonition that her life has just been completely changed from this moment on.

    Thinking of this, Roxie could not help tightening Sheen''s hand.

    Sheehan also seldom did not play the treasure again, as if in the eye really only had this beautiful princess''s highness, the face was full of gentle smile.

    Suddenly, sheen seemed to be able to see her for the first time in the square in front of the palace.

    At that time, Roxie was so beautiful, so awe inspiring, so that Sean was lost in his mind and held his breath.

    But it was the decisive scene that really made Sean realize Roxie.

    Until now, sheen seems to be able to hear the words of that time.

    "Why is it so troublesome again? Can''t I have a good rest? "

    "The itinerary was already so full that I had to go out every day to show my face, but also to deal with the nobles who proposed marriage. There was no time to play. It was very difficult to stay in the royal capital for a while recently. Why should such a big event happen again? How much work does God want me to do

    "I don''t want to work! I don''t want to work! I want to go out and play! "

    "I''d like to have some dessert at lilyt''s! I''d like to have a big meal at Alice''s! I don''t want to eat the cold dishes in the palace all the time

    "Wuwuwu... Vivian, that idiot... Why do you want to bring me trouble? What are these people going to do with me? "

    "Ah ah, ah... So troublesome... So troublesome..."

    recalling the voice and words at that time, as well as Roxie, who was lying in bed at that time, desperately rolling and constantly complaining about the status quo, sheen couldn''t help laughing.

    She''s close to her ear.

    "Do you still think it''s troublesome to meet me now?"

    For some reason, sheen asked such a question.

    Roxie seemed to know where Sheen''s problem came from, as if she had remembered the events at that time, and her eyes were full of anger.

    But...

    "meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life."

    Roxie obeyed her heart and answered word by word with a bright smile.

    That smile made all the people present lose their minds again.

    Sean couldn''t help but be in a trance and then gave a smile.With a glance at the bright and moving Roxie, and at a group of aristocratic children who are constantly casting envious and jealous eyes around her, Sheen''s smile suddenly deteriorated.

    Then sheen took Roxie''s hand and suddenly he forced.

    "Ah

    Roxie let out a cry and threw herself into Sean''s arms.

    Shane embraced the Royal Highness, without hesitation, and took her lips.

    "Wow

    All the people present suddenly lost their voice.

    "Click!"

    The hearts of all the noble children were broken like glass.

    "What...!"

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica were shocked.

    "That guy..."

    Ayi''s clapping is stagnant and her face is twitching.

    Even Anxi''s smile froze.

    in the presence of all the faces, Shane kissed the treasure of the kingdom. The first beauty of the Terran declared to the world that his royal highness had been owned by him.

    Roxie responded, angry and anxious.

    But then, Roxie''s body also softened, stretched out her hands, put her hands around Sheen''s neck, closed her eyes, and entrusted her all to sheen and let her do it.

    This is also a declaration.

    Declare that he has become the property of this man.

    I fell in love with her, fascinated by her, not for political marriage, not for other considerations, just simply love this overbearing man kissing her.

    "Ah, ah, ah!"

    Finally, in the field, someone was stimulated to collapse, and fainted with screams on the spot.

    Some of them felt lost in the sky.

    "Really..."

    even nadura, who was hiding in the dark, was crying and laughing.

    The rest is Liya. From the beginning, she has been watching silently. At this time, she can''t see the couple kissing. Her heart is both gratified and complicated.

    "Your Highness Leia..."

    shanai called out to Liya, and her eyes were full of envy and longing when she looked at Sean and Roxie.

    "I''m fine." Leia shook her head and whispered, "Roxie has finally found her own happiness and the one she really loves."

    Leah was no longer jealous.

    However, I will be envious of it.

    "Your Highness Leia has broken the engagement with the luceka family, and will find her own happiness next."

    As the person who knows Liya best and is closest to her, she naturally knows her distress before and her mood at this time.

    "I hope so."

    Instead of looking bitter as she had been in the past, she gave a smile.

    She knew that she was still the same as before and could not compare with her sister.

    Even if her engagement with the luceka family is terminated, as the princess of the royal family and the first successor to the throne, she is likely to enter into political marriage and marry someone she doesn''t like.

    Without Roxie''s special status and sheen''s special conditions, there are few things she can decide to be the head of the family.

    But now, at least, she''s not as hopeless as before, isn''t she?

    In view of this, Leia could not help saying a word while she was grateful for the hope she had received.

    "I have a wish, Shane."

    Suddenly, she said something like this.

    "Wish?"

    Sha Nai was stunned at first, and then she understood.

    Leia was happy and playful.

    "I want to have a love affair."

    Do not seek the magnificent, also do not seek assiduously unforgettable, just ask oneself to be able to meet with such a person, then, oneself really love him, he also truly loves himself.

    Even if, in the end, they can''t get together, it doesn''t matter.

    This is what she, lyard Ella, wants.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    An Engagement Wedding Banquet entered the celebration stage when the host family was happy and most of the Hakkas were out of their wits.

    With the blessing of all In the future, what sheen and Roxie need to do is walk around the venue hand in hand and say hello to all the people present.

    Frankly, it''s sheen''s least favorite part.

    Let him smile and say hello to those so-called dignitaries who don''t know at all?

    That''s one of the top things in Sean''s list of troubles.

    The only pleasure may be that when greeting some noble children, they can see the smile on their faces which is much worse than their own. When shaking hands, they also want to crush their palms, but they don''t dare to bend.

    I have to say that, let Sean happy for a long time, but finally found some fun, let him constantly with Roxie, swam in front of those noble children, while smiling to say hello, while modestly saying "in the future, please continue to support our husband and wife", and then looking at those noble children suffering to spit blood, which made him proud Feeling arises spontaneously.

    In a word, it is...

    "I like to see you like to kill me, but you dare not do it."

    That''s what happened.

    Even Roxie has rarely been wearing a smile on her face, holding Sheen''s arm, and following sheen, she walks around the hall, greeting those dignitaries.

    That in the past absolutely invisible beautiful appearance, really eye-catching, but also heartache.

    because the more the best in all the land, the more the nobility''s children knew that the princess of the world was already famous and not herself.

    The feeling of heartache, if you were to be the aristocratic children who refused to admit the reality and were not allowed to attend the engagement banquet at home, would they have been completely angry and couldn''t help fighting against sheen?

    Of course, only at this moment, the present aristocratic children are extremely regret that they did not like those noble children, did not attend this engagement banquet.

    "Why am I here to watch my goddess being arched away?"

    "I''m full. What''s the matter?"

    "Come here specially to be stimulated?"

    All the nobles'' children vomited blood together.

    Sheen received a wave of painstaking hatred with great success.

    When sheen says hello, it''s not true.

    For example, when you get to Harvey, sheen doesn''t really stimulate him.

    "Are you satisfied? Your highness havis? "

    Sheen took Roxie and opened his mouth with a smile to his royal highness.

    "Yes, your highness havis."

    Roxie also said hello to haves, with a soft smile on her face, but no further performance.

    But havis still couldn''t help but stay on losie''s body for a second, looking at this beautiful and incomparable treasure of the Kingdom, sighing in his heart.

    "Congratulations once again, your highness, your highness Rosie." Harvez replied with such a sentence, and immediately looked at Sean, and said in a low voice, "wallian''s side has withdrawn from the royal capital. I haven''t attended your engagement banquet. I''ve sent someone to watch him, and I''ll probably be able to do it soon."

    Only Rosie could hear this except for sheen and rocht, who was waiting quietly.

    "Do it?"

    Roxie was slightly stunned, but did not say anything.

    "Is it?" Sheen was also silent and said, "need I help you?"

    "No, not to the point where you need your help." Harvey shook his head, looked at Sean, and said, "this is my vote. When you have settled the leferut family, please ask Qing to cooperate with me."

    "Yes." "Then I''ll wait for the good news from your highness," said sheen

    With that, Sean takes Roxie away.

    That''s when Roxie makes a noise.

    "Are you going to shoot wallian leferut?" Roxie whispered, "is it because of tier?"

    this royal highness of the princess is not really keen.

    "I think so." Sheen also did not hide the meaning, while continuing to move forward, as if nothing had happened: "you don''t have to worry about this matter, leave it to his royal highness to solve it."

    "Not really worried." Roxie looked at Sean''s side face and said, "it''s just I don''t know why he''s going to help you deal with the nobles of his family."

    Apparently, Roxie had already begun to guess what havis meant.

    After all, Harvey''s performance in the last match has attracted the attention of the Mithra royal family.

    Roxie is also a little concerned about the prince, seems to be worried that Sean will hit his way?

    "Don''t worry." Sheen pinched Roxie''s hand and said, "I''m measured."

    Smell speech, although Roxie is still a little concerned, but also no longer said anything, nodded, no longer asked.After that, sheen and Roxie also said a serious hello to Jules.

    "Thank you for coming, your majesty."

    Sheen bowed his head and saluted the Pope, who was not so bad with his senses.

    "Thank you for coming."

    Roxie spoke with respect.

    "It''s my pleasure to be present at your engagement banquet." Eulerian looked kind, as if looking at his grandson and granddaughter, and said: "both of them are the best talents in my family. I am looking forward to your future. God must be paying attention to you. I hope you can make unremitting efforts to become the pillar of the Terran."

    With that, Euler also made a gesture of blessing to sheen and Roxie.

    Sheen and Roxie bear it, smile on their faces, and in their hearts, they have an idea.

    (it''s still a pillar. I have a much better relationship with the demons than with the Terrans. I hope you don''t worry that I will destroy the Terrans in the future.)

    It''s sheen''s idea.

    I don''t want to try any more

    That''s what Rosie thought.

    While they were thinking about this, Euler seemed to think of something and suddenly said something to sheen.

    "There is one more chance for portstutton to enter the inner sanctum of my temple, and it has not passed up yet?"

    Eulerian''s words stunned Sean and immediately remembered.

    It was a reward given by the temple when he came to visit the Wangdu after he had attacked the slayer faction of the old demon sect.

    Because of the relationship between the slayer faction and the Wangdu, at that time, the gods, men and demons were all paying attention to this matter, and they were ready to reward sheen, who attacked the slayer faction.

    As for the Terran side, Anxi, on behalf of the Kingdom, allowed Hearn to enter the underground magic Library of the royal palace for a month''s study.

    In the aspect of the demons, giacinta presented a wand of the highest rank to sheen, who used it to decorate the protection system of the boztuts.

    Then the protoss, represented by the temple, gave sheen a chance to enter the inner temple.

    Unfortunately, sheen forgot.

    The reason is simple.

    "Is there anything in the inner Temple of the temple?"

    Sean didn''t know about it, so he didn''t care so much that he forgot.

    Until now, when Jules mentioned it, sheen remembered.

    Under such circumstances, Roxie was a little surprised.

    "Have you not entered the inner hall yet?"

    Roxie has a look of "you missed hundreds of millions.".

    "What is in the inner hall?"

    Sheen is curious.

    Roxie also knew that sheen had not been in the world for a long time and didn''t know much about many secrets.

    So Rosie explained to sheen.

    "It is only in the main hall of the temple, which is the temple here in the king''s capital of Mithra. It is said that it was made by the Supreme God omnes to enhance the strength of the Terrans and fight against the demons."

    Roxie''s explanation surprised Sean.

    "A treasure that can enhance the strength of the Terran?"

    Sheen looks at yoler.

    Jules smiles.

    "It''s a treasure given to us by God. It has been managed and protected by the temple since ancient times." Jules also explained, saying: "its function is very simple, that is, it can make the people who enter into it directly connect with [the world''s principle], so as to feel the existence of [reason] and make the closest contact with [principle]."

    Roxie took yoler''s words.

    "After contact with [reason], we will have many feelings that we did not have in the past. We can directly peep into our own things and even the whole world." Roxie seriously said: "after such an understanding, people who enter the inner hall will grow up. Some of them have upgraded their grades, some have acquired skills that have not been learned, and even awakened to unique skills, which are very precious and only once in a lifetime."

    Hearing this, Sean was moved.

    It turns out that you still have such a precious opportunity?

    It was a mistake before.

    In particular, Jules also emphasized a sentence.

    "After entering the inner hall, many of the strongmen of the Terran gained extraordinary insights, broke through the previous limits, and entered a new realm. For example, the head of the cavalry of the guards, the owner of the elbein family, the knight next to his majesty, and the strongest existence of the kingdom. It was after entering the inner hall that he broke through from level 89 to level 90, Become a legendary strong man in one fell swoop. "

    Therefore, the opportunity to enter the inner hall is very rare and precious for the whole Terran, and no one will ignore it.

    If sheen had known about it, it would have been a long time ago.

    But it may also be a blessing."There is only one chance to enter the inner hall. Even if there is a second chance, there will be no further contact with [theory]. Therefore, many people feel that their strength can not be improved and that they have reached the bottleneck and limit, so they will go on such a trip and seek transcendence and breakthrough there."

    Roxie said that.

    "Since you haven''t gone, you can also consider keeping this opportunity, and try again when your strength is slow."

    Actually, that''s what Roxie is like.

    Naturally, she had a chance to enter the inner hall, but she has never been there.

    Sheen nodded and wrote it down.

    It''s just... Is it possible that your own strength will progress slowly?

    It''s a little difficult...

    it''s a little difficult www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    Then sheen came to a corner and said hello to the people who stayed here.

    No way.

    The people who stay here are acquaintances of sheen.

    "Are you...!"

    Roxie approached here with sheen, and then she could see the whole picture of the people here, her pupils shrinking.

    Sheen is a face as if nothing happened, light floating said a word.

    "Sure enough, I came here. I knew you wouldn''t stay at home

    as like as two peas, she was dressed like a thousand gold girls, dressed as a servant girl, and a girl like a sibling. The two men were all alike.

    They are lesha and Lasha.

    "Congratulations on your engagement, Mr. sheen, your highness Rosie."

    Lasha bowed quietly.

    "Oh, I was found."

    Laixia was holding a plate of food, sitting directly on the table, nibbling at it, and smiling on her face.

    However, none of the people present found the existence of lesha and Lasha, even as if they didn''t realize the small corner. None of them was close to it.

    The reason is simple.

    "Did you perform the magic of cognitive impairment?"

    Roxie reacted.

    Yes.

    Lesia used the magic of "cognitive impairment", which affected others'' correct cognition of their existence, leading others to be totally unaware of their existence, and did not get close to this corner.

    This magic, at the beginning, was also used by lesia in lamigion.

    It was in this situation that lesia met sheen and paid attention to him and his understanding.

    Sheen, who has the magic resistance skill, is naturally resistant to the magic that affects his cognition.

    So sheen had discovered the presence of lesha and Lasha long time ago, unlike other people in the field who didn''t find it at all.

    No, Eli and Lilith must have found out about lesha and Lasha.

    However, except for Eyre and Lilith, the rest of them were completely influenced by lesha''s cognitive handicapping magic, even the legendary strong like Rockett. It makes people see how powerful the magic of this lady is.

    Luo really knows that this is because lesia has a unique skill relationship with magic.

    Her unique skills can increase the power and effect of magic, and even enable her to use the magic that she has not learned. Even the singing of magic incantations can be abandoned, which shows the strength of this unique skill.

    But...

    "you dare come to such a place." Sheen was not angry and said, "are you afraid that if you are found out, you will end up on the spot?"

    However, it is very important for the sneakers to go into the palace ten years ago.

    The kingdom wanted her for ten years, but she didn''t show any overt hand to her for fear of the "object" in her hand. However, if she was found out by the public, and this guy dared to sneak into the palace, this time, she would definitely be the most serious pursuit.

    This can be seen from the silence of Roxie and her gaze on her.

    It was clear that Roxie had recognized her identity and developed hostility.

    Lesia naturally noticed.

    "I said, your highness, can you not stare at me so fiercely?" Laixia came in with nothing to eat, so I didn''t feel bored

    "... is it?" "But your presence here is a complete provocation for the royal family like me," said Roxie calmly

    The palace was once again invaded by the thieves ten years ago. This is a matter of dignity. It is no wonder that Roxie will be hostile to this.

    "it seems that your royal highness love me very much." Laixia eyebrows a pick, suddenly smile way: "does your highness want to take me down here?"

    "A little bit." Roxie to be honest, very calm way: "unfortunately, I also very clear, want to catch you, with my ability, at present still can''t do."

    It''s no secret that lesia has the magic of space system for people at the level of Rosie.

    Therefore, Roxie knew very well that she might be better than letha, but if she only wanted to escape, no one in the world could catch her except the three goddesses and the six demons.

    No, maybe even the three goddesses and the six demons are hard to grasp her.

    After all, laixia''s space magic attainments are very high, and her own magic skill level is not low. Coupled with the increase and enhancement of her unique skills, it is estimated that no one with higher attainments in space magic can be found among the three realms of gods, men and demons.In view of this, Roxie did not choose to do it.

    Especially on a day like this, Roxie doesn''t want to do it.

    It''s just...

    "it seems that you have a good relationship with her."

    Roxie glanced at Sean, and the hand that held his arm moved to his waist.

    "It''s just... It''s just recognition."

    Feeling Roxie''s action, sheen laughed and tightened his waist.

    ''s own resistance skills had no effect on her royal highness, so sheen did not feel that she could break her own defense.

    In order to consider their own waist, this time the standing line has to be clear.

    However, I don''t know if it is in revenge for Roxie''s just targeted, she turns her eyes and suddenly takes Sheen''s other arm.

    "Our relationship is more than just recognition." Laixia looked at Sean and said affectionately, "you''ve been to my house for a long time, and I''ve lived under the same roof with you for a long time. It''s a good relationship, right?"

    At this moment, sheen clearly felt that the hand on his waist suddenly tightened and seized a piece of soft meat.

    Sheen''s face changed greatly, and he pushed Leisha away before the hand was forced.

    "That''s another price... Bah! When did I get on well with you? "

    Sheen almost missed the car.

    But lesha didn''t care at all. Instead, she hugged her.

    "I''m just telling the truth." Lesha said to Lasha, "right? Lasha? "

    Hearing this, before sheen could refute, Lasha opened his mouth.

    "I think it''s a good thing." Xia Xia''s light way: "there is a big lady to help share, the princess''s Royal Highness can also be a lot easier, otherwise, in the size of Mr. sheen, the average person can not afford too much."

    As soon as this was said, the audience was quiet.

    "Poof!"

    Sean just vomited blood.

    "Ah?"

    The smile on lesha''s face also froze.

    "..."

    Roxie was silent.

    The car, which was almost deviated, burst into the air.

    But sheen knew that the road ahead would be a dead end.

    That is to say... It''s going to roll over!

    So sheen said three times and five by two.

    "We have to go and say hello to others. You can eat and drink whatever you like. It doesn''t matter."

    With that, sheen picked up Rosie and ran away.

    "Wait... Wait! What did you bastard do to Rasha...! "

    Lesia''s angry voice came from behind, but he couldn''t turn sheen back.

    On a closer look, Lasha seems to hold the hand of lesha who intends to rush out, with a calm face of dissuasion.

    The maid... Didn''t mean it?

    Sheen couldn''t help thinking that.

    Until...

    "when you go back, explain this to me..."

    a ghostly voice rings in Sheen''s ear.

    "Yes..."

    Sean''s mouth twitched, and he wanted to cry without tears.

    Little did not know, Roxie is also looking at Sean, heart a burst of complexity.

    Although Roxie is not very opposed to the future marriage of Sean, it also depends on who the other side is?

    There is something special about the identity of lesha and Lasha.

    They are so special that they don''t know how to deal with them, whether they are Terrans, protoss or demons.

    As a result, the three ethnic groups can only ignore them tacitly and allow them to move freely first.

    Otherwise, what lesia stole is so important. Why does Ayi, anima or kingdom dare not touch her easily in the end?

    It''s because lesia himself is very special. After taking that thing, she becomes more special.

    People didn''t even want to mention it in front of lesia.

    Roxie also said that she wanted to catch lesia, but in fact, she wanted to knock her opponent so that she could not go too far. She regarded the palace as a place to come.

    Now, Roxie is worried that there will be something wrong with sheen being so close to lesha and Lasha.

    Perhaps, because of this, Sean has entered into the vision of the gods and demons, and that may be.

    It seems that we need to remind him some time

    Roxie thought.

    She doesn''t want to see her lover touch some taboos that shouldn''t be touched, and finally become the common enemy of the three tribes.

    Of course...

    (considering Sheen''s identity, those two people are most reassuring to be around him.)Roxie thinks so.

    This kind of Roxie did not know. On one side, nadura had been watching the scene silently and sighed.

    "It''s not a good thing to let the brave touch the sisters."

    There was something sad in nadura''s heart.

    But the next second, nadura suddenly looked up.

    "This is..."

    nadura seemed to feel something and was shocked.

    At the same time, in the meeting room, holding Lilith''s hand, AI Yi with a dull face suddenly raised his head.

    "This kind of feeling..."

    AI Yi''s face coagulated, but it was the first time that a dignified look appeared in her eyes.

    "..."

    even Lilith was shocked. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the gate.

    There, a figure did not know when to appear, quietly stepped into the king''s hall.

    Its posture, instantly attracted the attention of countless people.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    "-"

    at this moment, the whole king hall suddenly fell into a silence, no more sound appeared.

    All people are blessed to the soul, as if guided by God, naturally, as if unconsciously led to the figure who appears here.

    Then, the countless people present were staring.

    "That... That''s...!"

    Anxi, who was still talking with people a second ago, lost his voice.

    "What...!"

    Vivian, lumia and melica were breathing in the same way. They couldn''t believe what they saw, especially Tieer. The eyes behind the mask were shaking.

    Even Harvey, rockter, Liya, shanai and others were all in a state of stagnation.

    "Poof!"

    Rasha, who is questioning Lasha and intends to find out what happened to him and sheen, is also shocked in her heart and spews out the food left in her mouth.

    People present are like this, either dull, or silent, so that the scene becomes a dead silence.

    Even Roxie turned her eyes and looked at the figure. Her eyes trembled and her face was shocked.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Of the people present, only Sean was at a loss.

    He naturally found the arrival of the figure.

    The figure seems to have an extraordinary sense of existence and influence, so that Sheen''s sight is almost naturally drawn to her body, found her existence.

    To be honest, Sean himself was shocked when he discovered the other party''s presence.

    Nothing else, just because the other person''s appearance is really outstanding.

    Snow hair like waterfall, skin like frost, graceful posture, extraordinary temperament, in this world can think of praise, can be applied to each other''s body.

    That kind of beauty, not as touching as Roxie, nor as holy and beautiful as Nen, but can be called detached, without any flaws.

    Of course, it would not have shaken Sean''s mind if it was just good-looking.

    The real reason for Sean''s heart to shake is that he actually felt a deep strength in each other''s body.

    It doesn''t mean how huge the magic is, nor how terrible the breath is, but a kind of power that the other party exists there, and everything will be controlled by it.

    That kind of power, to Sheen''s feeling is unprecedented.

    Because, for the first time, sheen had an idea.

    That''s -- it''s unmatched.

    Just can''t match.

    It''s not that we can''t defeat each other, but we shouldn''t be enemies or evil with each other.

    The appearance of this feeling was the reason why Sean was shocked.

    It was because of this that Sheehan felt at a loss.

    There was no reason for it, just because it was the first time he saw the real "top.".

    Then...

    "you... You are..."

    in the Wang hall, a voice finally rings.

    That''s the voice of Jules.

    The Pope of the temple, who was superior to the king of a country and had almost incomparable power in the human race, was excited at this time.

    I was so excited that my hands and feet were shaking.

    No, it''s not just the Pope.

    I saw, including the Pope, all the clergy are excited, are shaking, so that the Terran national dignitaries are also trembling.

    Many of them have never seen that figure.

    More than 99% of them should not have known her.

    However, when she appeared here, people recognized her with great success.

    That''s for granted.

    Because she is the greatest goddess who guides the growth of human beings and lights up the way for human beings. She has been protecting, loving, protecting and protecting human beings.

    Her name is usually at the forefront of protoss history.

    Her statue has always been located in temples around the world, worshipped and believed in.

    In this world, there is no one who doesn''t know her.

    "Pa!"

    Jules was the first to kneel down, and reverently lowered his head.

    "Boom

    Almost at the same time, everyone in the audience reacted, and in a sensation, Qiqi knelt down.

    Including Anxi.

    Including Harvey.

    Including Leah.

    Including Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melika.

    Even Roxie fell to her knees.

    In the whole hall, at last, only sheen, Ayi and Lilith did not kneel down, and all the others fell to their knees.Then...

    "meet the goddess lidas!"

    Yole called out loud.

    "Meet the goddess lidas!"

    All the people present spoke in a neat voice.

    "Lidas..."

    Sean was shocked again.

    It''s a name he can''t not recognize.

    She is the head of the three goddesses. Besides the Supreme God ornice, she is the real climax of the protoss today.

    She is the most powerful of the three realms, superior to the demons, second only to the Supreme God omnes and the demon king kratis.

    It is said that this goddess was the first person to be born in this world called ohmnepertanson, in addition to the real God ornice and the real devil kratis.

    If ornice and kratiss were both born before the world, then after the world was created by omnipotent goddess omnes, the goddess was created immediately, which means literally "the first living body in the world".

    Lidas, the most powerful goddess of the protoss, is in charge of fate, in charge of fate, in charge of destiny and guiding the world.

    This legendary goddess of destiny finally appeared here.

    And then... On Sean.

    "Are you Sean boztut?"

    The cold voice resounded from the mouth of the most powerful goddess.

    The voice, cold as ice, cold as a sharp weapon.

    There is no doubt that it is the voice of God.

    Although it is not superior, although it is not exclusive, it seems to be interpreting the four words "divine power as prison", arrogant and towering.

    Sheen felt a suffocating pressure on him.

    However, then, a great force burst out of its body, which completely trampled the pressure on the past.

    "Eh?"

    Lidas seemed to detect something and murmured.

    But sheen felt lighter, and his face changed, and his look at lidas began to get worse.

    Although he did not know why the goddess suddenly appeared here, he knew that the other side was aiming at himself.

    And the force burst out of his body, let sheen clear just that incomparable sense of powerlessness, so that he glared at each other, eyes become cold.

    So sheen came forward.

    "I''m Sean." What''s the strong voice of the weak

    That is full of rebellious expression and tone, so that the reaction over the scene of the crowd were stunned.

    "Sheen!"

    Roxie couldn''t help but reach out and pull rahian''s sleeve.

    But sheen didn''t care. He just glared at each other with a very uncomfortable look.

    That appearance, fall in the eyes of all present, perhaps very rebellious right?

    "That kid..."

    only AI Yi''s eyes brightened, and his originally dignified expression became happy.

    "No!"

    Hiding in the dark, nadura called out in her heart, as if she had guessed what would happen next.

    Lidas was silent under the gaze of the crowd, and then she stepped up and walked in the direction of sheen.

    "-"

    the suffocating pressure filled the room.

    All the people present held their breath and wanted to say something, but they couldn''t speak, which made many people anxious.

    Vivian, tyer, lumia, melika, Liya and lesia, in particular, watched lidas step by step close to the direction of Sean, and their hearts were filled with anxiety.

    In the face of the strongest God in the world, the most terrible existence now, sheen is so disrespectful that people can already foresee what will happen in the future.

    Only Roxie and nadura, almost coincidentally, spoke out.

    "Wait...!"

    They were eager to say something.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

    Just as sheen held his breath, but his heart was fierce, and he was ready to fight for his own hands at the same time...

    the accident happened.

    "Pa..."

    with a light sound, it seemed that lidas, who was walking in the direction of sheen with the power of heaven and earth, was crooked.

    That''s right.

    It''s crooked.

    Because, her left foot, she tripped her right foot.

    "Ah

    There was a cry of surprise.

    "Bang!"

    A dull noise followed.

    "What a pain...!"

    A cry of pain followed.Then... There was no, and then...

    sheen froze.

    Jules was stunned.

    ANSY is dead.

    Vivian and all the people on the scene, also stayed.

    "I knew..."

    only Roxie, nadura and Ayi could not help but murmured and covered their faces.

    In the king''s hall, the silence for the third time was so diffuse.

    All they could do was watch lidas, who had fallen to the ground with her whole face on the floor, twitching.

    "Woo... So painful..."

    lidas was able to hold up her body, but she covered her nose, which had been hit red, and her tears were streaming.

    "..."

    silence.

    Silence.

    No words.

    Shocked.

    Emotions like this emerge in everyone''s mind.

    In particular, seeing that lidas was going to prop up her body, she slipped her hand and made a second exclamation on the ground. As if they couldn''t bear to see that scene, they suddenly changed their faces for a moment, as if they were in pain.

    The indescribable silence continued to spread.

    "Good pain..."

    lidas stood up for the second time, covered her face, and stood up with tears. She was so wronged that she began to cry.

    "..."

    this time, the unspeakable emotions are in the hearts of the people.

    So is Sean.

    His face froze completely.

    In my heart, there is only one word to express.

    It''s a plant.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    In this moment, the heavy pressure in the palace disappeared.

    Everyone looked at lidas, who was covering her face with tears. The emotion in her heart was complicated.

    But they did not dare to say, nor dare to ask, only quickly lowered their heads and continued to pretend to be very religious.

    Only Roxie, with a bitter smile, hastened forward and lifted lidas up.

    "Lord lidas, why are you here?"

    Roxie seems to be very helpless voice.

    Lidas immediately turned her tearful face to Rosie, looking angry.

    "Can''t I come?" "If I don''t come, I may still be in the divine world when you get married," lidas said angrily and wrongly

    "Then you can stay in the divine world." Roxie couldn''t help whispering, "in that case, you won''t have to make a fool of yourself."

    "You..." that screamed at lidaston.

    However, looking at the strange expressions of the people kneeling around her, lidas felt as if she were aware of the image. She tensed her face and looked at Sean, who was twitching in the corner of her mouth.

    "You''re Sean portstuart? The man who took my blessing away? "

    Lidas looked very bad.

    And it''s worse than Sean.

    But this time, Sean''s unhappiness had already disappeared, leaving only a moment of weakness.

    Is it a prison?

    Cold and heartless?

    What is that? Have you been eaten?

    This goddess... Isn''t it a funny girl?

    Now sheen sighed.

    "As I said, I''m Sean." Sheen said feebly, "but what''s going on with the saying that you''ve taken your blessing away?"

    On hearing this, lidas seemed more angry.

    "Isn''t it?" Lidas said, "I didn''t know about my engagement to Roxie without telling me that there was a man in the human world who was inspired by nadura and had a good relationship with the dragon and demon."

    It seems that all the good things sheen did had been introduced into the goddess''s ears through the protoss investigation.

    Sheen would like to say that.

    "No?" Sheen narrowed his eyes and said, "how can I not know that the people who have received God''s blessing have to report to the God who blesses them when they decide to have a great life?"

    "This..." lidaston was dumbfounded.

    Because there is no such thing.

    Although God blesses and protects and protects the human race, he will not interfere in the human life.

    Even if there are people who commit heinous crimes and become vicious criminals, God will only feel disappointed and regret, and let his blessing disappear. Besides, he will not do anything else.

    Of course, if it will affect the existence of Terrans, Protoss and even demons, God will intervene.

    However, generally speaking, God should not interfere in the life of the people in the lower world, even the marriage affairs of the blessing people.

    Rather, ordinary lower gods are not even bothered to pay attention to the people in the lower world, because they just give blessing to the people based on their duties, just like work.

    Only when they reach the level of higher gods and can receive their blessing are few, and all of them are elite of human race, God will pay attention to and guide them.

    As for the three goddesses, their benefactors may not appear in a thousand years, but when they appear, it proves that each other has amazing potential and will become the pillar of the human race in the future.

    Under such circumstances, the three goddesses naturally attach great importance to those who are entitled to be blessed by themselves.

    However, it is justifiable to attach importance to the return and guide others to grow up and embark on the right path. It is a bit excessive to interfere in other people''s life events.

    So, lidas suddenly found that she was a little bit in the wrong.

    Just then...

    "you''re as bold as ever, lidas."

    With such a word, Ayi took Lilith''s hand and came forward.

    "Dragon demon?"

    Lidas was stunned at first, then stunned.

    She''ll be stunned, not because Ayi''s here.

    She also knew that Ayi was by Sean''s side, so she was not surprised at all by her appearance.

    But looking at Lilith who appeared together, lidas was really surprised.

    "Are you Lilith?" Lidas exclaimed, covering her little mouth, "have you come out of the seal?"

    Obviously, lidas doesn''t know about Kosmos yet.

    After all, anima didn''t say that, she just mentioned it to nadura, and lidas was still in the dark.

    Of course, people were a little surprised to see that Ritas was surprised to see Lilith.Naturally, they knew Lilith and knew that she was Sheen''s side when he destroyed the house of luceka. She was with Ayi to protect Sheen''s mysterious strongman.

    But they don''t know who Lilith is, or who Lilith came from.

    Now, the sight of lidas''s surprise struck everyone.

    Is it that the origin of this little girl is so extraordinary that the goddess of destiny is surprised?

    People think so.

    On one side, Jules couldn''t help speaking.

    No way.

    The Pope of the temple actually noticed Lilith when she appeared.

    Let alone others, as the Pope of the temple, Jules felt something about Lilith''s existence.

    He thought that Lilith was probably a goddess, not an ordinary little girl.

    So Jules asked.

    "Do you know this miss Lilith? Lord lidas? "

    This question, in exchange for a clear answer.

    "How can I not know?" Without even thinking about it, lidas said, "Lilith, the evil god among the evil gods, the daughter of the devil who is in charge of the evil and chaos, is the evil goddess standing at the top of the evil gods and Demons and born at the same time as the goddess of justice Artemis. She once turned the earth into hell ten thousand years ago. She was sealed by us because she was out of control, and her power was superior to the goddess of life and herself But above the goddess, as famous as Artemis, is the most powerful evil god comparable to the devil. "

    Lidas''s words made everyone present take a breath.

    "The most powerful evil god that can compete with the devil?"

    The eyes of Eulerian, ansey, Harvey, rockter, and Leia who looked at Lilith also changed.

    They didn''t expect that this mysterious strong man had such a great future.

    No wonder...

    no wonder even the Dragon demon treats her with equal attitude, and always takes her with her in and out.

    With the arrogance of this demon, if it is not with the existence of the same strength, how can she be treated like this?

    That is to say, there is not only a demon to support sheen, but also an evil god whose strength is enough to rival the devil?

    This fact has shocked many people.

    Even Vivian, tyer, lumia and melica are all four.

    You know, the four girls, like others, don''t know Lilith''s real identity.

    In these days at the boztuts, Lilith was either attached to sheen or led by Ayi or Lasha. The four women were very busy and had little chance to get in touch with Lilith.

    Who ever thought that Lilith''s origin was so terrible.

    "No wonder..."

    Vivian murmured as if she understood something.

    Looking at Lilith, in the face of lidas''s gaze and the shock of everyone in the audience, Xiaolian not only did not change, but also came to Sheen''s side, took his hand and silently expressed her support for him.

    "You..."

    lidas''s surprised eyes turned to sheen again.

    She didn''t know why Lilith broke the seal.

    She didn''t know why Lilith was here, and it seemed that she had successfully returned. She was no longer like the past, with only one half of her body wandering outside.

    But she knew that Lilith''s relationship with sheen must be different.

    Even Ayi turned his mouth and went to Sheen''s other side and took Sheen''s other hand.

    "I didn''t expect you to be in a place like this, Ritas." AI Yi then light way: "no matter what purpose you come here for, let me make it clear to you first, this human is the existence that I and Lilith like, even if it is you, don''t want to touch him casually?"

    AI Yi''s words, so that the ownership of the present all look at each other, immediately in the heart of a burst of envy and jealousy.

    Yes.

    They are really envious. They are really jealous.

    Looking at Sean being held by Eyre and Lilith from left to right, they know that Sheen has a much better relationship with these two beings that determine the direction of the world than they think.

    With the support of such a demon and a demon God, is there anything else sheen can''t do in the human world?

    Only Ritas...

    "... You don''t know what''s going on, but are you sure you want to be against me?"

    Lidas''s tone changed.

    No, it''s not only the tone, but also the feeling.

    The feeling of rashness and cowardice suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was as cold and merciless as it was at the beginning. It was like a terrifying and powerful feeling with the power of heaven and earth.

    That kind of feeling, not only let everybody suffocate, but also let the expressions of aye and Lilith become dignified one after another.Sheen also tightened her heart again.

    This goddess is indeed the most powerful one in the three realms. She can never be careless because of her previous performance.

    The same is true.

    "Even if you two join hands to fight against me, I dare not say that you are not qualified, but I dare say that you can not block me." Lidas''s expression became different. She said calmly and simply, "get out of here. It''s unwise to fight with me here."

    In the world, only this goddess is qualified to say this.

    If we say that the three goddesses and the six demons are the existence above the limit of life, and are different from other gods, humans and demons in dimension, then we should give the three goddesses and six demons a ranking, and lidas is definitely the dimension on the dimension.

    Anima, the goddess of life, and nadura, the goddess of nature, are on the same level.

    The six demons are the second level above the two goddesses.

    And lidas is another level above the demons.

    She alone occupied the strongest position. In the war thousands of years ago, she alone resisted the combination of the moon demon and the demons, and gained the upper hand, which shows her strength.

    But...

    "what about me?"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    When the faint voice seemed to descend from the night sky and spread into everyone''s ears, the breathless pressure in the king''s hall was suddenly shaken.

    Lidas turned her head and looked at the sound source.

    The same is true of all the people present.

    But this look, imprinted into their eyes of the comer, so that their face did not know how many changes.

    "Long time no see, destiny."

    With a slight smile, like a ripe peach, the sexy and attractive demon girl comes from the door.

    Behind her, with jiaxinta as the leader, a group of demonic envoys followed her step by step, as if following their own king''s ministers, which seemed so respectful.

    "Lord sera!"

    The eyes of the demons present were excited.

    "Moon... Moon demon...!"

    Anxi, Jules, Leia, haves and Vivian were also moved.

    Even Sean, Roxie and Ayi were a little surprised.

    "Sister Selah?"

    AI is there.

    "Why did she come?"

    Sheen couldn''t help muttering.

    "..."

    but Roxie didn''t know what to say.

    After Ayi, Lilith and lidas, another demonic level appeared in the stage.

    It is the head of the six demons, the leader of the demons - sera.

    "Are you here, too?"

    Lidas could not conceal the surprise that reappeared on her face.

    Let alone lidas, the rest of the people also did not expect that the supreme power of Sala was here.

    "Now it''s getting more and more noisy..."

    nadura, who was hiding in the dark, began to smile bitterly.

    Only Sara herself, as if doing a very rare and ordinary thing, glanced at Sean and Ayi, who was holding Sheen''s hand, and began to smile.

    "Anyway, it''s the engagement banquet of human beings that our youngest sister claims to protect. I should come and have a look, whether I am the manager of the demon clan or the eldest daughter of the demon." Sera said intriguingly, "it''s you, lidas, who came so suddenly. I''m afraid the divine world has been in chaos because of your departure. Annima and nadura are probably flustered?"

    Hearing this, people have not seen what reaction lidas is, but nadura herself is bitterly smiling.

    "I did panic."

    Now, nadura doesn''t know how to end it.

    The arrival of lidas was something she had never thought of.

    What''s more, as the supreme devil, Sara also came.

    Seeing that both Ayi and Lilith are firmly behind Sheen''s side, Sara blocks lidas''s way, just like surrounding lidas in a triangle with Ayi and Lilith. She looks like she''s smiling. Nadura knows that if one of them doesn''t do well, she''ll have to show up to help him to avoid the next conflict.

    After all...

    "you don''t seem to be very friendly to the little human beings over there, destiny." "But the other side is also the object that my sister claims to protect. In this case, we demons will all stand on his side?"

    No one can not understand what this sentence means.

    "Even if it''s you, facing me, Ayi and Lilith at the same time, I''m afraid they''ll all have a headache?" Sara took the lead in holding back and said, "you don''t want to fight us here, do you?"

    Lidas was silent.

    She really doesn''t want to fight the presence of three demon levels here.

    Let alone the question of whether they can fight well or not, we can say that once the four of them fight each other, they will wipe out the whole king from the human world.

    What''s more, if you can''t stop fighting, the territory of the kingdom may disappear on the ground because of the fight between the four of them.

    Lidas naturally did not want to see that scene.

    Let alone...

    "this time may be different from that of a thousand years ago."

    All of a sudden, a faint voice of the race.

    "It''s night now."

    As soon as this was said, lidas''s heart suddenly tightened.

    Yes, it''s night.

    Night is the domain of the moon demon.

    In this field, I''m afraid that it doesn''t need the help of aye and Lilith to fight against the moon demon. The other party has the ability to block itself alone.

    Therefore, it is not a wise choice to fight against Sila at this time.

    You know, even in the war of a thousand years ago, Protoss and Terrans launched their offensive before the night arrived.

    The purpose is to prevent the moon demon hair from "real power".

    Nadura also thought of this, and could not help but feel a little anxious.It''s not very wise to play against the moon demon now.

    Especially when there are Ayi and Lilith, even lidas will suffer.

    "No way."

    Nadura bit her lip when she was ready to show up.

    But tonight, it''s bound to be lively.

    "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen, for my sake, how about making peace for a while?"

    With such an urgent and helpless voice, a figure seems to gather all the life breath of the world, carrying a burst of vitality of the glory, appeared here.

    Because of the confrontation between lidas and Sila, some of the people who were nervous at the scene saw the new figure appearing again. They felt bitter at first and then shocked.

    "Ah... Lord anima!"

    Once again, yole''s voice trembled with excitement and told others who was coming this time.

    It''s the goddess of life, anima.

    "Oh, anima, you''re here, too."

    Sela then reappeared a smile, a look of Shi Shi ran.

    "Goddess anima!"

    Norma sighed and sighed.

    "Come again..."

    Sheen has no idea how to describe the current situation.

    Two of the three goddesses.

    Two of the six.

    In addition, Lilith, who is the most powerful evil god...

    after a wedding banquet, several of the top and top of the gods and Demons appeared at once.

    This situation, let sheen at a loss, make people''s hearts tremble, is let AI Yi and others are tight face, serious up.

    "Anima."

    Lidas also looked at anima, not knowing whether it was a sigh of relief or regret.

    "You''re too impulsive, lidas."

    Anima blamed lidas first and then looked at the audience.

    The next second, anima''s soft, motherly voice rang out.

    "It seems that we have been shocked a lot. I sincerely feel sorry."

    "But believe me, both the Protoss and the demons, would like to offer our best wishes to this engagement banquet today."

    "Please don''t be influenced by us and celebrate for the unmarried couple today."

    Hearing the speech, the tremor and tension in the hearts of the audience were finally appeased under the gentle voice of anima.

    The constant appearance of the highest level goddess and Demons has caused them this degree of psychological pressure.

    Anima saw that.

    "Lidas, let''s get out of here first." Annima whispered to lidas, then turned to Sara and Ayi, pleading, "why don''t you come back with us and continue to talk?"

    There is no doubt that anima is trying to clean up the situation in front of her, so that the people who cause psychological pressure to leave first.

    "I don''t mind."

    Sarah spread out her hands and looked indifferent.

    "Hum."

    AI Yi snorted coldly, but did not object.

    "Father."

    Roxie then motioned to Anxi next to her.

    When she wiped her forehead, she began to sweat.

    "Please move to the side hall."

    Anxi finally remembered that she was a host.

    Both anima and Sara nodded and looked at lidas and Ayi respectively.

    Lidas seemed reluctant.

    "I''ll come by."

    AI Yi said to sheen faintly.

    "Go ahead."

    Sheen rolled his eyes. He didn''t want to make redundant comments on the current situation. He just wanted to turn over this one and talk about the rest.

    "I''m sorry to disturb your engagement banquet. After that, I''ll send a gift on behalf of the Protoss. I hope you don''t mind."

    "All right." Sheen nodded, softened a little, and said, "I''ll be there later."

    He also wanted to know what the fates were going to do.

    "Good."

    Of course, anima won''t have a problem.

    However, they didn''t know what kind of stimulation the statue of life was when she spoke to sheen in a low voice.

    They all looked at Sean and the incredible man.

    The Dragon demon took good care of him.

    The moon demon loves him.

    The evil god obeyed his word.Even the goddess of life was respectful of him.

    Before, they thought sheen had enough energy.

    Unexpectedly, this energy and influence is far greater than people imagine.

    At this moment, whether it is the emissary of the demon clan, the personnel of the temple, or the dignitaries of various countries in the world, they quietly renewed their understanding of sheen in their hearts.

    Even Vivian, tyer, lumia and melica were silent, looking at each other and laughing bitterly at each other.

    Finally, she realized that the super energy was so far behind her imagination.

    Under such circumstances, annima, with her reluctant lidas and Sara with her uninterested face, went to the side hall at the respectful invitation of Anxi.

    "Hoo..."

    after hiding, laixia vomited out her breath which she had been holding in her chest. She quickly took Rasha and ran away.

    She didn''t dare to be found out by lidas.

    Otherwise, it will be a big problem.

    Sheen and Rosie are back together.

    Two people look at each other, after a while, at the same time faint sigh out a sigh.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    Then, sheen and Roxie didn''t celebrate much. After saying hello to some people who had a good relationship with each other, they left in a hurry.

    I can''t help it. The situation there really makes people care. Not to mention Roxie, but even sheen doesn''t want to play, those big guys suddenly fight and play their engagement banquet to the students.

    So sheen and Roxie left the scene to lya, and then they left.

    In this case, a group of dignitaries did not want to continue to celebrate, the same began to bid farewell, left the palace.

    Of course, they will not forget what happened at the engagement banquet today.

    They will not forget that the two great goddesses of the Protoss and the two demons of the demons are now in the capital and in the palace.

    As for their goal, it''s even simpler. It''s all aimed at Sean.

    This has led many people to re-examine the energy behind sheen, deepening the idea that we should not offend this person, let alone oppose him.

    "It''s right to work with Prime Minister boztut."

    Harvey was very happy.

    "We wait for the two goddesses outside the palace to see if they have any orders."

    Jules, with the clergy of the temple, kept out of the palace.

    Vivian, Tieer, lumia and melica are all sobbing.

    "I didn''t expect to see the goddess of life here..."

    "it''s a pity that we didn''t see the goddess of nature..."

    lumia and melika were excited and regretted.

    After seeing annima appear, lumia is like this, always appears very excited.

    After all, lumia is an orc, and the goddess of life is the highest belief of the orcs. It is impossible to see the goddess of life here without being excited.

    Compared with lumia, melika only felt sorry.

    The goddess of fate appeared, and so did the goddess of life. Only one of the three goddesses did not show up. However, as the goddess of nature with the highest belief of the elves, melika naturally felt sorry.

    Of course, melika didn''t know. In fact, the goddess of nature was there, but she didn''t show up.

    Vivian, as for Vivian, is looking at Tieer.

    "Don''t you go there?" Wei Wei an then light voice way: "if is you, should have the qualification to pass?"

    On hearing this, Tieer was surprised.

    "Do you already know that?"

    Tieer was silent for a while, and then murmured.

    Vivian would say such words, which proved that she already knew that Tieer was the same as Roxie, who was blessed by lidas.

    I never told anyone, yeah. It''s just one thing.

    Therefore, Vivian''s words really surprised Tieer.

    "Because you''re not going to bother to hide it." Vivian smiles and says, "plus the time I''ve been with you for a long time, you sometimes show a little abnormal sensitivity and intuition. I''ll just guess for a moment."

    "That''s a guess, and you''re right." Tieer light way: "sure enough, in all people, you are the most familiar with the Protoss."

    Vivian didn''t deny it.

    She does know the Protoss.

    Who let this family have a great relationship with her?

    There is no way.

    "Are you sure you can''t go there?" Vivian asked, "go and have a look."

    "No need." Tieer shook his head and said, "there are dragon demons, moon demons and the most powerful evil spirits around him. I can''t get through them. They have no influence."

    There was something wrong with tyer''s tone when he said this.

    Vivian heard it, but seemed to know what was going on, without exposing it.

    "If it''s you, even if it''s just a suggestion or two, she''ll listen to it?"

    Vivian let''s just say that.

    The higher the goddess is, the more she cares about her blessing. Vivian naturally knows about it.

    but...

    "I am different from the royal highness of the princess. Except for the one that I received when I was a child, I had no dealings with the goddess of fate." "The amount of my words is probably not as good as that of the princess," said thier coolly. "If my words are effective, the princess''s Royal Highness will also be effective."

    In that case, it doesn''t matter whether you go or not.

    That''s what Tieer wanted to say.

    "All right." Wei Wei An helpless way: "then you are ready to go back with us?"

    Tieer was silent.

    After a while, Tieer shook his head.

    "No, I''ll go out and go back."With that, Tieer left on her own.

    Looking at Tieer''s back, I don''t know why, Vivian felt some heartache.

    "In fact, you don''t have to put so much pressure on yourself." Vivian couldn''t help but say to Tieer''s back, "I know you''re looking at Sean differently. You''re probably betting everything on him. So you''re going to work hard to serve him and be loyal to him, like the ancestors of the elbaines."

    Tier stopped.

    Seeing this, Vivian continued to speak.

    "I think you must have a special place in Sean''s heart." Vivian looked at Tieer''s back and said very seriously: "even if there are dragon demons around him, the most powerful evil gods, and even the other powerful people of the Protoss and demons are paying attention to him, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t need you."

    Vivian finally revealed what Tieer thought.

    That''s right.

    Tieer was finally worried at the sight of her unimaginable strongmen.

    Worrying about yourself is no longer necessary for Sean.

    It''s also because of this that Tieer has been working so hard on herself.

    Seeing that Sheen''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, and the people around him are getting stronger and stronger, even Roxie is going to marry sheen, Tieer''s heart suddenly has a sense of urgency.

    I want to improve myself, prove myself, and be needed by sheen.

    At least, her blessing is telling her -- "if you go on like this slowly, there will be no place for that person."

    This made tier not only feel urgent, but also had a sense of crisis.

    In addition, during this period, sheen seems to be hiding something from himself. Under the appearance of Tieer''s reticence, a heart is becoming more and more anxious.

    Today''s events undoubtedly put a great pressure on Tieer.

    Because, sheen is finally even the Protoss and demons are now attracted to the two supreme.

    Nadura, goddess of destiny.

    Sera the moon demon.

    One is the strongman of the Protoss.

    One is the supreme of the demons.

    In the absence of the Supreme God and the demon king, these two talents are the real leaders of the two clans of gods and demons.

    Such two people, unexpectedly, also appeared at Sheen''s side, which not only caused pressure on all the powerful, but also brought unprecedented pressure to Tieer.

    So...

    "you won''t understand, Vivian."

    Before I knew it, Tieer said this.

    "For you who can treat all people gently and take guarding all people as your duty, you don''t understand my selfishness."

    If you leave it like this, tiel leaves.

    Only Vivian, looking at her back, looked sad.

    "I know it, and I can''t understand it any more, tier."

    Vivian murmured sadly.

    "How can I not understand the feeling left behind by the people around me?"

    If not for this, Vivian would not have become what she is now, and she would not take the responsibility of protecting everyone.

    Just because she didn''t want to see the people around her leave her.

    ...

    on the other side, after leaving the king''s hall, Tieer was just about to leave the palace when he met someone he didn''t want to meet.

    Because this engagement banquet, which covers the whole clan, is of great importance, and no one is allowed to have a relationship with anyone, Anxi orders the order of the guards to strengthen their guard in the palace and not to let go of any suspicious person.

    Of course, as the leader of the entire cavalry order, the commander was also near the venue.

    When Tieer saw each other, she was staring at her, with no expression, for she was standing alone on a necessary path in the king''s hall.

    Tieer is also cold face, silent forward, but not even the slightest idea of greeting each other, directly across the other party, ready to leave.

    But at this time, the other side is the initiative to speak.

    "Are you afraid to face me now?"

    Alidia''s indifferent voice makes Tieer''s feet beat hard. She turns around and looks at each other coldly.

    "It''s not the way you look at your own father."

    Alidia glanced at Tieer and said these words, but her expression was as cold as Tieer''s.

    Tiel was sarcastic.

    "Should not, until now, you still hope that I will call you a father?"

    That''s what Tieer said.

    Unfortunately, alidia doesn''t seem to care.

    "It doesn''t matter that little thing." Alidia said without a trace of emotion: "just, don''t forget, you are the daughter of the elbein family, and the blood is flowing in your body."Tier clenched his fist.

    "What do you want to say?"

    Tieer asked in a subdued, low voice.

    "Nothing." Recently, the thief just wanted to remind you of the blood in your body

    At the end of the speech, alidia turned away without nostalgia.

    Tier also turned and left, as if unable to stay here any longer.

    The father and daughter turned their backs to each other and parted ways.

    That scene, as if to tell others, the distance between them, has been growing farther and farther.

    And this scene, one person saw.

    "It seems that I have come at the right time."

    Wallian outlined the corners of his mouth, his face full of cold.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    "Who...!"

    As soon as there was a chill in wallian''s eyes, Tieer was shocked and turned around with a sharp light in his eyes.

    Only when Tieer was ready to take the weapon did she find that she had no weapon with her.

    In a dress, of course, Tieer couldn''t bring her own weapons.

    So, Tieer''s heart sank, but there was no excessive reaction. Instead, he quickly calmed down and looked straight ahead.

    There, wallian was also a little stunned.

    "I didn''t expect her intuition to be so sharp."

    No wonder the adult would want her, even the body.

    At the same time, Wallace''s idea is not lost.

    Because, he is "aboveboard" into the palace, no one will question or even doubt his appearance.

    If not, the order of guards led by alidia is not vegetarian.

    So wallian walked slowly up to Tieer.

    I saw that on wallian''s body, he actually wore a set of standard armor of the cavalry order, and a long sword at his waist.

    "Guard knight?"

    Tieer looked at the strange "old man" in front of him, and a little doubt flashed in his heart.

    Obviously, Tieer didn''t expect that the man who was staring at him secretly was a guard knight.

    But the "old man" was smiling at Tieer, smiling a little heartily, but somehow, Tieer was very unhappy.

    Because, the other side''s face is smiling, in the eye is not even a little bit of smile.

    It''s like staring at a prey, or an enemy you don''t like.

    On this basis, Tieer had reason to believe that the other side was not good.

    "Who are you?"

    Tieer asked in a deep voice.

    "The old man" did not answer, but said a word of mercy.

    "Come with me, tiel elbein."

    As soon as he came up, the other side said something like this.

    Tieer frowned and did not speak, or was too lazy to speak.

    Since the other party intends to keep everything secret and the incoming person is not good, you can take the other party directly, and there is no need to continue to talk nonsense.

    Wollian seems to see the killing opportunity of Tieer''s silence. Although he is quite unhappy with Tieer''s existence, he has to admit that the other side does have the quality valued by the leferut family.

    It''s not only talent, but also coldness and indifference. As a killer and assassin, it''s really rare.

    Maybe this "half breed" is a natural killer by accident.

    I don''t know. The leferuts want her, but what does that adult want her for.

    At the thought of this, wallian suddenly made a voice.

    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse." Wallian was still so calm that he looked very confident: "this is not necessarily a bad thing for you."

    Smell speech, Tieer still did not speak, just looked at wollian coldly.

    On the contrary, the cold and merciless appearance erased some prejudices against tier in wallian''s heart and began to appreciate it.

    As one of the best elites trained by the leferut family, wallian was very disdainful to havesner, who was friendly to everyone and treated people like a spring breeze.

    For him, there are only two kinds of people in the world, one is able to kill people, the other is not able to kill people.

    You don''t need to give feelings to those who can kill, let alone greet them with a smile.

    For those who can''t kill, they don''t need too much contact and contact, because there will be no intersection between the two sides.

    This is why wallian was so rebellious in front of sheen.

    He will not be polite to anyone. He will only judge their value and judge whether they are the first or the second.

    Therefore, wallian does not need others to be gentle to himself, which is not worth a dime. On the contrary, it is this kind of coldness and coldness, which makes him have a kind of "saving time" feeling that he can quickly judge which kind of person he or she is.

    In addition to the pride of being a killer and an assassin, wallian not only did not feel disgusted with Tieer''s indifference, but appreciated it.

    Thanks to this, wallian''s tone changed to a chuckle.

    "Actually, I''ve been" watching "you, tiel elbein."

    Wallian spoke to himself.

    "Others think I have been waiting for support, even think I have withdrawn from Wangdu, but in fact, I have always been by your side, do not know if you have found it?"

    With that, wallian raised the example.

    "A week ago, you and the women in your team were on a patrol in the civilian area of the eastern district. At that time, there was a child running through your patrol. I wonder if you found it?""Five days ago, you and your team of dog people and elves were shopping in several stores in the southwest district. At that time, a shop assistant was looking at you all the time. Did you find out?"

    "Three days ago, two days ago, even yesterday, there was a pair of eyes staring at you."

    "Have you found all these?"

    Warian''s playful words made Tieer''s expression more and more sinister.

    "What is your purpose?"

    Tieer''s voice finally became cold and murderous.

    It seemed that the murderous spirit that might hurt people at any time didn''t frighten wallian, but made him excited and happy.

    Therefore, wallian did not mean to conceal his own ideas.

    "My purpose was to kill you directly and take your body back." Wallian licked his lips, and said with a hoarse smile, "but the power shown by Sean boztut really startled me. If I started at you, I would not be able to get out of the capital alive."

    Although he is arrogant and rebellious, he is an assassin who will do anything to accomplish his task. Naturally, he will not continue to do meaningless things when he knows that he can''t do it.

    In view of this, wollian will decide to abandon the original plan.

    "Now, in the eyes of others," I "should have left Wangdu." Wallian sneered, "but I''ve always been by your side."

    As for the purpose, it is self-evident.

    Since hard work is not enough, wollian can only be soft.

    That''s right.

    Wallian was going to let Tieer follow him willingly.

    That way, even Sean can''t help it.

    So...

    "tell you a good thing."

    Wallian grinned slyly and spoke slowly.

    With wollian''s opening, Tieer, who was originally indifferent, first showed a sluggish expression, and then his face showed such emotions as wavering, shock, disbelief and even speechless.

    By the time wallian had finished, Tieer had lowered her head, clenched her fist, and said nothing.

    "Tell me your choice, tiel elbein."

    Wariam looked at such a Tieer, the sly smile on his face never disappeared.

    Tiele was silent.

    Moreover, it was silent for a long time.

    Until a long time later...

    "don''t lie to me." "If I find out you''ve cheated me, I''ll cut you to pieces," tier said in her coldest voice so far

    When he heard this, he nodded his head, and he also said something in his heart.

    "Mission, success."

    ...

    "huh?"

    At the same time, nadura seemed to feel something and was surprised.

    "What did he say to tier elbein?"

    Nadura is in control of Tieer''s side.

    The goddess of nature is clear about what wallian did.

    However, nadura thought that everything warian had done was to sneak quietly to Tieer''s side and attack Tieer.

    Who ever thought that the other side didn''t choose to do it, but chose to have a conversation with Tieer.

    This gives nadura a bad feeling.

    Soon, however, nadura''s attention had to be distracted by the situation.

    No way. It''s really the situation here. It''s not easy to ignore.

    "I''ll tell you the truth."

    In the side hall, the most luxurious waiting room in the palace, lidas patted the table and made an unquestionable voice.

    "I don''t agree with this marriage! Absolutely not! "

    The most powerful goddess is here, loud noise, let one side of Anxi are speechless up.

    Sarah rolled her eyes.

    "I said, God of fate, it''s disgraceful to make such a fuss like this?"

    Sila meant something.

    "What does it matter to you whether they get married or not?"

    AI Yi is even more merciless and sarcastic.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    On one side, Lilith nodded her head as if it were something.

    Even anima looks like a headache.

    "Well, stop it, lidas." Annima patted lidas on the shoulder and said in a warm voice, "I know you attach great importance to Roxie lusti, and even regard her as your daughter. But as goddesses, we should not use our own preferences to restrict the life of the benefactor. This is not right."

    Anima''s tone was almost like persuading a child.

    "But...!"

    Lidaston turned tearful, as if aggrieved.

    Sheen and Roxie stayed aside, not saying a word from the beginning."That''s what they say?" Sean said feebly, "don''t you try to persuade?"

    "... it''s no use." "Once in this state, no matter what I say, Lord lidas won''t listen to her," said Roxie with a look of giving up

    Obviously, this is not the first time Roxie has been in this situation.

    Because of this, after lidas appeared, Roxie would always choose not to say a word and watch in silence?

    Not because Roxie didn''t want to express her opinion, but because she knew how stubborn the powerful goddess who blessed herself was.

    "Lord lidas was the first goddess born and the first life, so she always felt that she should guide others to grow up and take responsibility for the development of the world and the growth of life. Therefore, she has cultivated a strong sense of mission and responsibility in countless years, and thinks that she has the obligation to shoulder everything."

    Roxie sighed.

    "But this too strong sense of mission and responsibility can sometimes get out of control and run wild, making her go her own way, not listening to other people''s words, and making a lot of big things on her own."

    This time, maybe the other party thought that he was the one who gave her good wishes, and she was the same as her mother. Therefore, she was out of control?

    After all, I was the last one to know when my daughter got married. If I didn''t worry about my daughter marrying a bad man, or thinking about whether my daughter was cheated or abducted, it''s impossible.

    So, lidas blew up and ran into the human world without any consideration, trying to stop the engagement ceremony.

    Just...

    "I just don''t agree! no Same! Meaning

    There was only one word in Hearn''s heart as lidas began to feel uncomfortable.

    "The most powerful goddess..."

    ... that''s it?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    Anyway, since things have developed to this point, there is no way to go on like this.

    Even though the rumored goddess of destiny really refreshes Sheen''s understanding of her and makes him feel a little pain, he feels that if he doesn''t stand up and say something about her, he won''t have to get married.

    It''s not because people object that they don''t have to marry, but when they make themselves at their engagement banquet and they don''t say a word, what kind of marriage do you marry?

    I''d like to change my name to Sean jetbolt.

    So sheen came forward.

    "Lidas, isn''t it?"

    As soon as he came up, sheen called people''s names.

    This makes lidas one of the stunned, but also let Sela, Ayi, anima, Anxi and Roxie''s faces change.

    The difference is that Sara and Ayi have become very interested, while anima, Anxi and Roxie are vaguely worried.

    Annima was worried about sheen getting angry.

    Roxie is worried that sheen will be impulsive to speak ill.

    ANSY was more simply worried that Hean would offend the greatest goddess of the Protoss.

    Only Lilith, looking at Sean, was very calm, as if she would support him whatever he wanted to do.

    In this case, sheen spoke.

    "I''d like to ask your Majesty the goddess." "What kind of existence is a blessing to you?" said sheen with a look of indifference

    Lidas answered this question without hesitation.

    "A child worthy of love, of course." Lidas said without hesitation: "especially Roxie, she is clever, excellent, or so special existence, even if she is my real child."

    "The real child?" Sheen was stunned.

    He didn''t know what lidas meant by these words.

    But Sheehan just wanted to say.

    "Since you attach so much importance to Roxie, I would like to ask you that you have been opposed to this marriage since you came out. Have you ever asked Rosie''s opinion?"

    Sheen''s words are quite outspoken.

    "This..."

    lidas was dumb.

    Sheen immediately pursued the victory.

    "You have not asked Roxie''s meaning at all, and you have unilaterally denied this marriage, not to mention as a God, but as a human being, it''s not very reasonable?" Sheen said sarcastically, "or does the goddess feel that she is superior and holds the destiny of all people? What can you say? A mere mortal who is blessed has no right to oppose it?"

    As soon as this word came out of the mouth of sheen, the people realized that it was not good.

    Because, this is no longer a matter of speaking ill, but offending people.

    "Sheen!"

    "Prime minister boztut!"

    Roxie and ANSY couldn''t help speaking.

    Don''t say it''s Angie, even Roxie, dare not listen to sheen say it again.

    After all, no matter what the other side said, it was the top of the protoss, and the most powerful one of Ohmi pertanson. If he really offended her and offended her, there would be a lot of trouble.

    What''s more, Roxie doesn''t want to see too much conflict between Sean and lidas.

    Because, lidas is not only a goddess who has been protecting her, but also has been very good to her, so that she has received many special welfare and treatment of caregivers.

    Roxie''s status in the protoss is so special, in addition to her own factors, the care of lidas is also a major reason.

    In this way, one side is the lover, the other side is the object of faith and care, Roxie naturally does not want the relationship between the two is too bad.

    This is also the reason why Roxie has been afraid to express her opinions, because she is worried that her words will stimulate her.

    But without waiting for Roxie and ANSY to say something, Sara and Ayi speak out.

    "Don''t interrupt."

    Ayi said this in an unquestionable voice, leaving both Roxie and Anxi shut their mouths.

    "I think he''s right. Let him go on."

    Sela is more afraid that the world will not be chaotic.

    "Mm-hmm."

    Lilith didn''t know if she understood. In short, she nodded when she felt that it was good for Sean.

    In this case, anima spoke quickly.

    "In fact, lidas respects the ideas of her benefactor." "Like princess Roxie, when she refused to live in the divine world, lidas was also very reluctant. But she finally respected the wishes of the blessed ones and did not interfere with her. There was another benefactor who did not want to let the existence of God interfere in her life too much. Therefore, lidas also suffered heartache all the time Now she has been excluded and targeted by the nobles in the capital city, and she has never done anything about it. "

    This explanation of anima did not make Sean moved, but moved others present."Another blessing?"

    Roxie was surprised.

    "Another blessing of fate?"

    Anxi was equally shocked.

    Sara and Ayi were also surprised.

    "Does the Terran still have that level of talent?"

    "And in Wangdu?"

    Sara and aydor think about it.

    All the people present did not know that there was another benefactor in lidas, who was far away from the horizon and near the capital.

    This surprised people.

    Only sheen knew that anima was referring to tier.

    However, sheen also knew for the first time that the goddess of destiny had been paying close attention to Tieer, and it was clear that Tieer had been excluded and targeted in the past.

    It seems that, as Anita said, the goddess is still very concerned about her benefactor.

    But care can''t be used as an excuse.

    "Anyway, I think the goddess should give me an account." Sheen took up his arms and didn''t feel that he should respect each other. He said calmly: "in any case, I haven''t done anything harmful to heaven or offend the Protoss. The marriage between Roxie and I was approved and allowed by the royal family and the Kingdom under the condition of mutual affection."

    That is to say...

    "there is nothing unreasonable about my engagement banquet. Naturally, there is no reason to be denied or opposed unreasonably." Sheen stretched out his hand and said, "of course, if the goddess thinks that we human beings should not complain about this, and should not question what the goddess has done, God should naturally influence other people''s lives and disturb other people''s good deeds, then I don''t say so."

    At the end of the speech, there was a sudden silence.

    As if they were silent.

    "Well said."

    Ayi was flattered.

    "Well, it''s well founded, and I must say it very well."

    Sarah also smiles.

    The two demons'' powers seem to be eager to see the goddess of the protoss make an embarrassment, and more willing to see the Terrans resist the Protoss. They are extremely happy.

    As a matter of fact, they would be very happy to see the existence of the three goddess in front of human beings.

    For a long time, the Terrans have always held the attitude of worship, belief, fanaticism and even no brain esteem for the protoss, and almost no one has ever resisted the gods.

    Especially in this world, the protoss are very close to the Terrans, and they exist in real terms. From ancient times to the present, they have been protecting the protoss, which makes the belief of the protoss deeply rooted and has never been questioned or doubted.

    In this way, can see the protoss in the Terran''s hand eat shriveled, as an old opponent of the demon people how can not be happy?

    However, Sheen''s words are well founded and cannot be refuted.

    "Woo..."

    lidas once again turned into tears, as if she had been hit by a very heavy blow. Her expression of crying made him feel like he was bullying a child.

    Annima grinned bitterly.

    She knew, of course, that sheen was right.

    But as a compatriot and sister for a long time, anima knows that although lidas is sometimes influenced by her strong sense of mission and responsibility, which leads to her behavior out of control, her starting point and her conduct are really not bad.

    In addition, although lidas is the strongest and the first Protoss, because of the reckless and clumsy relationship, in fact, both the gentle anima and the dignified and courteous nadura treat her as her sister.

    So...

    "well, Mr. sheen, what do you think of my apology instead of lidas?"

    Annima said that very seriously.

    "Let the goddess of life apologize?"

    Anxi was frightened.

    This is no joke.

    As one of the three goddesses, anima is one of the highest places in the world. She is also a real God. If she apologizes for her existence, she will only give people the feeling of being evil.

    It''s just that anima has made up her mind to do it.

    No way, lidas is very stubborn. Even if she realized her mistake and regretted it, she would only bear it with a face of grievance, rather than choose to compromise.

    In this case, it is only her own compromise instead of her.

    Annima doesn''t think it''s a losing point thing.

    First of all, annima was a very gentle and reasonable person. She was really wrong. Even if the other party was a beggar, she would sincerely apologize.

    Second, anima is the goddess of life. In her opinion, all life in the world is equal. Unless she degenerates, she will not hold her own identity and think that she is superior to others.Third, Sean is also entitled to this treatment.

    No matter how you say it, other people don''t know. Annima knows it.

    It is clear that this man is not an ordinary man, but a real brave man.

    In the face of the brave, the protoss always hold respect.

    It''s not hard for them to bow down to the goddess.

    However, just as Anima was making up her mind, lidas, who looked aggrieved, said something.

    "Anima, don''t apologize."

    Lidas wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes, and said such a thing.

    "I did it. I''ll do it myself."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    "Lidas?"

    At this moment, anima was surprised.

    Not only anima, but even Ayi, Sara and even Roxie were surprised.

    Sean was stunned.

    Because, Roxie has made it very clear that this goddess of destiny is a very stubborn person.

    Under such circumstances, sheen didn''t expect the most powerful goddess to apologize to herself.

    Sheen''s idea is just to let the other party give himself an account, so as not to think that he is so easy to rub round and flatten.

    I didn''t expect that lidas was so straightforward. After being taught by herself, not only did she not become angry, but planned to apologize to herself.

    What''s going on here?

    Sheen and the rest of the crowd were puzzled.

    Lidas, who didn''t know the doubts of the crowd, stood up as if she had gone out of her way.

    "Sorry! I am too impulsive

    Lidas''s very simple apology, or the one without the slightest roundabout.

    It''s nothing.

    The real problem was that, while apologizing, lidas bent down so hard that she seemed ready to bow to sheen.

    Then...

    "bang!"

    With a heavy dull sound, the head of the goddess of fate heavily hit the table in front of her.

    Yes.

    Because she bowed too hard, lidas hit the table in front of her.

    "What a pain

    Lidas immediately covered her forehead, gave a sad cry, and lifted her low head.

    But with this lift, lidas''s body fell back so much that her sole immediately slipped.

    "Ah

    So lidas screamed again and fell to the ground.

    "Lidas!"

    "Lord lidas!"

    "Goddess lidas!"

    Anima, Roxie and Anxi exclaimed at the same time.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    the three men, sheen, Ayi and Sila, were watching the scene and fell into a state of silence.

    "Wuwuwuwu..."

    lidas sobbed again, crying a grievance.

    Annima, Roxie and Anxi rushed in, helping and asking, which made the scene chaotic.

    "Oops..."

    nadura, who has been watching, covers her small face and looks like she can''t bear to look directly.

    Sean''s mouth is twitching.

    Seeing that the most powerful goddess seemed to be incarnating in order to whine and cry, sheen finally failed to hold back, turned his head and asked Sarah a question.

    "Is this really the strongest in the world today? A thousand years ago, a man could have beaten you and your sister down, cruel? "

    Sean really couldn''t help doubting.

    "Well, in the words of the world you live in, it seems that a real person can''t be judged by his appearance?" She said with a wry smile, "but you don''t doubt that if it''s only about power, she''s definitely second only to the Supreme God and the devil king. There''s no doubt about that."

    Ayi also took Sara''s words.

    "The goddess of the protoss is different from the Terrans and demons. She is born to be in charge of one or more fields and has the relevant powers and functions of her own AI Yi said faintly: "their power is their unique skills, so the deities of the protoss are all creatures born with unique skills, which can be regarded as a gift from the world born from the Supreme God omnis."

    The God in charge of fire can exercise the power of fire and control the fire freely.

    The God in charge of water can exercise the power of water and control the flow freely.

    The goddess of the protoss, like this, is born with the power to exercise the power related to her own domain.

    Like Lilith, as the evil god in charge of evil and chaos, she can manipulate the evil spirit, make people degenerate, turn into evil existence, and make people fall into madness.

    In the same way, the goddess of life can control life with her power, while the goddess of nature can manipulate nature with her power. This is their unique inborn skill.

    Then...

    "as a goddess of destiny, who is in charge of the existence of destiny, what do you think is the power of this goddess?"

    Ayi''s question made Sean hold his breath.

    For there is no doubt that the power of lidas is to be able to manipulate destiny.

    What is fate?

    Born for life.

    Life is for luck.

    No matter what kind of existence it is, it has its destiny and its fate.

    Some people are born rich.Some people are born poor.

    Some people are born to live long.

    Some people are born short-lived.

    This is a person''s life.

    And "Yun" is a lifetime experience.

    Human life, sometimes good luck, sometimes bad luck, sometimes good, sometimes bad, that is a person''s luck.

    To be able to control destiny means to be able to control life, old age, disease, death, good, bad and future of all things in the world.

    That is, omnipotence.

    In other words...

    "Ritas, the goddess of destiny, is the closest to omnipotent being, and has the power similar to the nature of omnipotent supreme God omnes."

    Sarah''s expression began to get serious.

    "If it is not because the power is not equal to that of the Supreme God omnes, and its power to control destiny is only similar to that of the Supreme God ornice, and there are still some differences, then it can be regarded as the second supreme God."

    Therefore, lidas is the closest to omnipotence, but not really omnipotent.

    But even if it is, it is not comparable to others.

    "It is said that throughout history, there are only three objects that can not be manipulated by her power."

    Sara began to explain to sheen in a low voice.

    "The first nature is omnis, the Supreme God, who has more power than destiny and is truly omnipotent. The power of destiny is naturally invalid to her."

    "The second, of course, is kratis, the demon king whose power even the power of the Supreme God can be nullified. It is absolutely not the weaker God of destiny that can interfere."

    "The third is her own. She can''t control her own destiny, which is the proof that she has not reached the almighty state yet."

    Smell speech, Sheen has not had time to express his feelings, Ayi began to speak again.

    "Because of the existence of these three objects, the power and power of destiny to manipulate and interfere with things related to these three objects will also decline depending on the situation."

    That''s what Ayi said.

    "For example, the world was created by the Supreme God ornice, and destiny could not control the fate of the world."

    "For another example, we demons are the closest to the existence of the devil king, and the power of destiny God can not control the fate of us demons."

    "In addition, she has no way to control her own destiny, and the fate of the objects she blesses can not control either. She can only give enlightenment and guide by the operation of her power."

    Therefore, although lidas was the most powerful goddess, she could not control the direction of the world, and she might be resisted when fighting with the demons.

    "Even so, she is undoubtedly the strongest. Even if we are demons, if we have two or more at different times, we will only be beaten by her." AI Yi said calmly: "the only one who can deal with this goddess in a single fight situation is not the Supreme God and demon king beyond the standard, there are only two."

    "One is the most brave man in history, who destroyed Mithra, the demon king."

    "One is Sara at night."

    AI Yi''s words, let sheen turn his head, unconsciously look at Sara.

    "Don''t look at me like that." With a smile, Sara said, "I am a moon demon. My unique skills have something to do with the moon. It''s not normal for me to become stronger at night."

    ... seems to be the truth.

    "I can''t beat her at night Sera seriously said: "Mithra is the same, he probably is and destiny God is a level of existence, but also can''t achieve a stable victory?"

    "Isn''t that for sure?" AI Yi curled her lips and said, "how can Mithra defeat destiny? If it had not been for the Supreme God in the final showdown, his sword would not have touched his mother

    This shows how powerful lidas is.

    But it was just because of this power that Ritas became like this.

    "This God of destiny has always used his power to manipulate the fate of others, to guide and guide the world. For thousands of years, she has formed the habit of using power to manipulate things. When she encounters something that cannot be manipulated, she will show a hopeless level of stupidity."

    AI Yi was sobbing, and Rita snow, who was comforted by anima and Roxie, nuzzled her lips.

    "Here, like this."

    The words left sheen speechless.

    Feelings, there is such a source?

    No wonder the goddess is bold, impulsive and clumsy. It is because she can''t control her own destiny, but she is used to manipulating the fate of other things, which leads to the contrast?

    "It''s like holding a pistol, can solve any enemy, but forget to exercise, so that stunted children."

    Sheen sighed.

    But in this way, sheen can rest assured.Although Ritas''s power is foul, she is only close to omnipotence, not really omnipotent.

    At least, as far as the present situation is concerned, lidas can''t control her own destiny if she can''t even control the fate of her blessed ones.

    I am a brave man with the blessing of the Supreme God. I can''t say that I am completely immune to the power of the gods, because this power comes from the Supreme God. Even if there is no effect of immunity to the divine power, I don''t need to worry about the power of lidas who can''t control the fate of things related to the Supreme God.

    Sean was relieved to think of it.

    However, this is only in its own situation.

    Since lidas''s power had no effect on the demons themselves, they could still beat two or so demons, which meant that this alone was not enough to ignore the threat of the goddess.

    After all, lidas could have manipulated the fate of the rest to fight.

    For example, it should be easy to manipulate the fate of a meteorite and let it fall?

    What a foul...

    what a foul www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Although the scene was once very embarrassing, but with lidas''s apology in person, this matter is also so past.

    Of course, I said so.

    "I... I just apologize for interrupting the engagement, but I don''t admit the marriage itself!"

    Destiny goddess is very unconvinced to say so.

    It seems that the goddess is still very receptive to her beloved benefactor''s marriage.

    It''s not so much worried about her daughter marrying the wrong man''s mother as about her sister''s being robbed.

    So sheen said a word without thinking.

    "You''re the oldest woman in the world, but you''re like a child."

    This sentence hit lidas more than Sheehan had imagined.

    "The oldest woman in the world... The oldest woman... The oldest woman... Man..."

    lidas was so autistic that she squatted in the corner of the side hall and could not get up any more.

    "How can you say that?"

    At this moment, even Roxie couldn''t see through.

    No way.

    "You guy, don''t you know that for a woman, the question of age can''t be touched in any way?"

    All of a sudden, even Sheila''s camp is moving.

    Annima also kept on smiling bitterly.

    "I''d like you to think of me as an older woman," she murmured.

    Lilith didn''t seem to understand what was going on, but she saw that lidas didn''t seem to be a threat to sheen, so she threw herself into Sheen''s arms, rubbed his chest, and never left.

    As for Anxi, seeing that the scene did not worsen, he unconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead. It is conceivable how nervous he was.

    It is not that his psychological quality is not bad, but in this small side hall, there are a group of terrible big people.

    If one of them is not done well, there will be a conflict and the whole kingdom will be affected. What we fear most is that the balance that the Protoss and demons have been struggling to maintain for a long time will collapse, and the conflict will break out, leading to the emergence of war again.

    Therefore, as a spectator of the whole process of the dialogue, Anxi did not know how many sweats she had pinched.

    what richly endowed by nature, the princess of the goddess, is not afraid to tremble with fear. What is so obvious is that in the hearts of the Terran, the dialogue between the Protoss and the great masters of the evil clan is really frightening and trepidation.

    It was only sheen, who was heartless, not only looked as usual, but also taught people lessons, regardless of the situation and the situation that might deteriorate.

    This courage, this mentality, even the brave Mithra is far from being able to match?

    But he was very naturally involved in it, and even treated equally by the goddess and demons, which proved how high he was in the minds of these powerful people.

    Even lidas, who met Sean for the first time, only had the airs of God at the beginning. After that, she did not treat him differently. She even apologized for the first time, so that Anxi''s view of sheen was changed and changed. Up to now, she did not dare to treat him as a human being.

    The Terrans that are so close and close to Protoss and Demons

    Even the brave men of all ages can''t do it?

    (maybe his future will be more amazing than Roxie.)

    Anxi finally realized that.

    He didn''t know if it was a good thing.

    However, such a person, it is possible to be worthy of their own too excellent daughter, isn''t it?

    (he was not allowed to join the royal family. This decision may have been right.)

    Anxi was happy in her heart.

    Yes, when deciding the engagement of Sean and Roxie, Anxi thought about letting him directly join the royal family.

    At that time, sheen showed only some talent and domestication, and had not yet happened with the luceka family.

    For ansey at that time, it was a matter of course that Sean was involved in the affairs of Roxie''s identity, beauty and ability.

    But in the end, the decision was unilaterally rejected by Roxie.

    "It''s impossible for that person to become a burden. Let''s get rid of this idea before things happen."

    Roxie portable with other people do not understand the scruples, strongly denied this matter, forcefully will be cumbersome things to press down.

    Must be, at that time, many people could not understand what Roxie did?

    But now, including Anxi, maybe they all understand.

    Because, this is not a need to be a burden, but they need to go up to the object.

    If such an object is involved, it will only screw up the matter.Thinking of this, Anxi couldn''t stop a burst of happiness.

    Unfortunately, Angie didn''t know what Roxie was saying.

    "It''s not easy for me to escape from this palace. How could I let sheen get involved and be trapped here...!"

    At that time, Roxie called out the voice of salted fish in her heart.

    Anyway, the engagement banquet is over, and Sheen has not only been promoted to count, but also become the fiance of the Kingdom''s most precious treasure, which can not be changed.

    From now on, Sheen has officially become the red man of Mithra Kingdom, and even more has become the red man of the whole human race, which is certain.

    However, there are still many people who are wondering what kind of relationship sheen will have with the Protoss.

    After all, many people have seen what happened today and witnessed lidas''s opposition to the marriage.

    This makes many people begin to imagine whether not all the protoss are supporting sheen.

    For example, the goddess of life and the goddess of nature obviously support sheen, but the goddess of destiny, who is the most powerful Protoss, is not optimistic about him?

    This is how people imagine.

    awesome hopes for those nobles and big men, hoping that the goddess can make a little effort to destroy the marriage.

    In that case, the Kingdom''s treasure will be everyone''s, not sheen''s.

    Even though the most precious treasure of the Kingdom has been tarnished (kissed), a group of aristocratic children can''t help but hope that they can return with the least loss before their goddess is cleaned up.

    In this way, they don''t know that, if it''s a loss, they have lost a billion points.

    What taint is a kiss?

    I''m afraid I haven''t seen the real stain, have you?

    He will never tell you that in the thousands of megabytes in his mind, he has already unlocked nearly half of his achievements.

    That is to say... Your goddess is already someone else''s shape!

    ...

    about half an hour later, lidas, who had been severely injured physically and mentally, recovered and left the palace under the guidance of anima, who was constantly pacifying her.

    It seems that Sara just came to attend Sheen''s engagement party. Now she is ready to go back. Sheen doesn''t know what this guy is for.

    Maybe, as the moon demon said, she just came to see sheen and Ayi to see what happened between them, which led to AI''s confession to protect sheen in front of everyone?

    It''s not a small thing for Sarah.

    As she said, since it is the Manifesto of Ayi as a demon, the declaration is equivalent to the declaration released by all the demons.

    In the future, sheen will walk in the world with the name and protection of the demon. It is impossible for Sara not to see such a big thing.

    However, I don''t know if the moon demon saw anything. After that, she didn''t mention it.

    But she did mention another thing.

    "My sisters, the rest of the demons, have known your existence and your relationship with Ayi." She said to sheen, teasingly, "they seem to have a lot of interest in you. Then they may come to you one after another, which will add some trouble to you. Maybe you have to pay attention to yourself?"

    "No?" Sean was a fool.

    Are the rest of the demons coming to find themselves?

    Will you give yourself trouble?

    How terrible was the trouble?

    "I can''t help it. Ayi is the youngest and most beloved of our sisters. As we all know, she is not a person who casually represents the demon clan and claims to protect others in the name of dragon and demon. Now she does, and the sisters will be interested in you. It''s just normal."

    Sara looked as if she were smiling.

    "You don''t have to worry too much. The rest of my sisters are quite easy to get along with. Well, as long as you don''t meet the one who is too easy to get along with and the one that looks easy to get along with."

    This sentence really made Sean feel at ease.

    In particular, AI Yi''s reaction after hearing this sentence really worried Sean.

    It was an expression that seemed to be heartfelt.

    "It won''t be sister shafhner and sister Camina coming?"

    Ayi was very resistant.

    Sheen would like to ask, who are these two.

    But before that, Sara said shran.

    "Carmina may not easily leave her own territory and come to the human world, but the girl named shafhner will come here because of her curiosity?"

    With that, Sara patted sheen on the shoulder and gave him a look of self-help."I hope you don''t get eaten by that girl, you brave man."

    With such disturbing words, Sarah left.

    "No bones left?"

    Sean''s mouth twitched.

    He didn''t know what it meant.

    All he knew was that a strange chill was creeping up his spine.

    AI Yi, in particular, couldn''t help saying a word.

    "If it''s really sister havine coming, remember, don''t make any physical contact with her, and don''t make any eye contact with her."

    AI Yi said as if to meet the enemy.

    "Don''t worry, you''re my man, and you won''t be taken prisoner by sister shafhner."

    Well, Sheehan has to admit, he''s scared.

    How terrible is even AI Yi''s sister who is so afraid of her as a tiger?

    Please let it go...

    let it go www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Night, gradually deeper.

    When the full moon hung high in the sky, the whole kingdom of Mithra gradually became calm.

    Under such circumstances, the engagement banquet for the celebration of the whole nation came to an end.

    However, with the news brought out by many dignitaries, the secret of the engagement banquet also gradually began to spread throughout the night.

    By tomorrow, the people of the Kingdom and even the rest of the nation will know how wonderful this engagement banquet is tonight?

    In any case, there must be a lot of rumors about sheen.

    Not to mention anything else, from now on, Sean will be a serious reserve "son-in-law", and his status will once again usher in a change and become the existence that others look forward to.

    In this case, Sean also took aylie and Lilith, and took Yulin back to the house of boztute.

    The people of Vivian''s team have come back first, and they seem to have gone back to their respective rooms to rest.

    Lesha and Lasha seem to have come back. According to the maids, they seem to be a little furtive and in a hurry. After they came back, they hid in the room and never came out again.

    "It''s not easy to make that lady feel scared."

    Sheen was a little gloating.

    He knew that lexia must have been frightened by the appearance of lidas, anima and even Zela.

    After all, a while ago, this gorgeous lady was caught by anima and trapped in the divine world. She almost couldn''t come back. As an old demon sect, she didn''t dare to appear in front of Sila and lidas, who is the most powerful one of the Protoss. It''s normal that she would be frightened by the appearance of these three people.

    These three people may not be as Buddhist as Ayi, and they will ignore her. Therefore, laixia certainly does not dare to appear in front of these three big men?

    "Do you dare to be so arrogant in the future? Do you really think it''s a space magic that can make you run around and make trouble?"

    Sheen was happy about it.

    As for aye and Lilith, the two girls seemed to have been sleepy for a long time, so as soon as they got home, one went back to the room rubbing her eyes, and the other fell asleep directly in Sheen''s arms.

    "Let me do it."

    Raha then appeared without knowing what was going on, and took Lilith from Hearn''s arms.

    Sheen didn''t even have time to say a word, but Lasha took Lilith with him without any expression. He was stunned and almost didn''t respond.

    "Forget it."

    There are a lot of things happening today, and sheen doesn''t want to toss about and pursue some meaningless things. She just lets Lilith be taken away by lashia.

    In a word, Lasha seems to have a special sense of Lilith. She takes good care of her. She seems to be very experienced and has taken care of many children. Her skilled appearance makes sheen wonder whether the maid of the bunker has secretly opened an orphanage or shelter outside.

    Well, it could have been.

    Why?

    I will certainly say so.

    "This is a meaningless question. As a qualified maid, you have to serve him perfectly."

    True TM real.

    So, regardless of other things, sheen went directly to the bathhouse, stripped his tightly bound ceremonial clothes to three by five, and soaked them in hot water.

    "Hoo... I''m alive again..."

    leaning against the warm stone wall of the bath, sheen breathed out a breath of pleasure.

    At this time, sheen found that he was actually very tired.

    "I get up early in the morning to prepare for the wedding banquet. I have to contact people from the palace. I also choose clothes to wear in the evening. How can I not be tired?"

    Especially when there are hundreds of clothes to try on, it is a painful experience.

    Fortunately, there is a maid in the family who has the unique skills of helping people undress in one second, dressing people in one second, and helping people solve the appearance problems in one second. I don''t know how much the painful experience of this process is. Otherwise, sheen thinks that he may faint and can''t attend the engagement banquet in the evening.

    "But the wedding banquet is also magnificent..."

    first, we have to smile to greet others, and then we have to face the bombardment of the big men. In the middle, I was shocked. I realized what the divine power is like prison and saw the strongest existence in the current era.

    Well, although the supreme existence collapsed in the end, anyway, that sense of being and that sense of oppression were all real things.

    Looking back on the "unmatched" feeling he had when he first met lidas, Sheehan suddenly felt that he was not as strong as he had imagined.

    Of course, compared with most people in the world, sheen is undoubtedly very strong.At least, sheen doesn''t think he''s going to lose out to the three goddesses and the six demons.

    Including aridia, who is now hailed as the strongest human being, sheen is confident that he can overcome it.

    Even if it''s not using the sword, and alidia''s face is hard, Sheen has a chance to win.

    The problem is that...

    "the comparison is insufficient, and the comparison is more than enough."

    That''s what happened.

    Now, Sheen''s situation is that it is less than the top and more than the bottom.

    In the face of the existence of the three goddesses and the six demons, Sheen has been invincible.

    However, in the face of the existence of three goddesses and six demons, sheen felt that he could not beat one.

    That''s the size of the world.

    According to sheen, all the people in the world can be divided into three steps.

    There are only two people on the first ladder - the Supreme God and the devil.

    These two are beyond the norm. The origin and beginning of everything are beyond the reach of human beings. They can be regarded as invincible in the real sense. If there is no mutual restraint relationship and there is a great variable of bravery, then no one can do anything about them, even if the enemy is all living beings in the world.

    Fortunately, the demon king has been jointly attacked by the brave and the Supreme God, and the Supreme God is forever in a deep sleep. The level beyond this specification can be ignored, so there is no need to consider their problems for the time being.

    The second step is a group of people - three goddesses, six demons and the existence that touches this level.

    These beings have already broken through the limit of life. According to sheen, there is no concept of hierarchy, they have broken away from the rules of reason and are independent of the world.

    In other words, they have already surpassed the limit of level 100 and reached another level. They are not comparable to the rest of the living beings who are still limited in the limit of level 100.

    The evidence is that, even now, Sheen has not been able to use the skill of "identification" to spy out the level and ability of this class''s existence.

    Ayi, sera, even Lilith, anima and sheen can''t see their level and skills. They also have the power far above the ordinary people. Alidia''s legendary level, which is about to reach the level limit, exists in front of them. It is estimated that alidia''s legendary level is just the existence of "slightly stronger ant".

    Even sheen, after using the sword, could not defeat Lilith, a God who lost his mind and could only squander his power. We can imagine how strong this class is.

    The third ladder is the rest - all life in this world.

    They are still growing up within the scope of the theory, and they are the existence of the limit. If they can''t get rid of or break through, the limit is level 100.

    In the final war thousands of years ago, the Terran needed 13 heroes of level 95 or above to fight a monster. It can be seen that in this class, no matter how strong it is, that is what it is.

    Sheen has reason to believe that all the 13 heroes are powerful people in the human race, and none of them can be weaker than alidia.

    That is to say, we must gather 13 people who are stronger than alidia, so that the existence of the third ladder can compete with that of the second.

    But at most, it is just a struggle.

    It is said that in the end, the thirteen heroes were killed more than half by beasts and demons. The rest of them survived because the warlord was successfully attacked and the war ended.

    Otherwise, in the end, they may not even have one left?

    From here, we can see how big the gap is between those who have not been detached and those who have already.

    Sheen felt that his current strength was in the middle.

    "Without the sword, I''m probably the top of the third ladder, about the same level as alidia."

    "With the sword, I can reach the third step, but I can''t reach the second step. At most, I use the power of the sword to pose some threats to them. The hard power is not enough."

    "This is because my level is still too low, and I have learned very few skills. My unique skills are not the type of combat. I grow very fast, but I still lack accumulation."

    For example, the holy sword can give sheen a hundred levels of power, but that power not only does not reach the maximum growth, but also can only bring him strength, speed, defense and so on.

    However, the holy sword also has the effect of increasing the level of all skills by 10. This effect depends on the number and strength of the skill.

    The more skills the sheen club has, the greater the improvement this effect will bring.

    On the contrary, it is far from the limit.

    In addition, the holy sword also has the ability to restrain the demons and evil forces, to be immune to negative effects, and to weaken the protection ability of a large number of damage.

    The latter brings Sean the ability to survive and the targeted strength, so that he can survive successfully even when he is on the second ladder, but he can''t improve his hard power.

    "since I''m doing it myself."

    Last time, sheen made a lot of efforts to learn celestial magic and magic.

    This time, sheen is ready to make the most of his unique skill of foul growth and develop it well.

    "Good."

    Sheen clapped his hands and decided.

    "Go to the temple sometime."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    This engagement banquet, Sean is not completely without harvest.

    Sean, at least, knows that he has a chance to get stronger quickly.

    This opportunity is to enter the inner hall of the temple.

    As long as you enter the inner hall, you can get direct contact with the supreme god treasure of reason, and then you will have extraordinary insights and grow up.

    This growth may be to upgrade the level, to acquire a certain skill, or even to awaken people to unique skills. It can be said that it is an opportunity for everyone to change.

    In that case, this opportunity cannot be missed.

    "Although Roxie has said that it is the most cost-effective way to enter the inner hall when her strength is unable to improve, or when she meets a bottleneck, and her potential has been exhausted and she can''t continue to grow, it is the most cost-effective way to enter the inner hall, but I should not encounter such a situation."

    It is true that ordinary people may encounter bottlenecks, may reach the limit, and meet the situation that their potential has been exhausted and they are unable to make further progress and continue to grow.

    But Sheehan is not in this category.

    The existence of this unique skill proves that Sheen''s growth potential in all aspects is the highest and the greatest.

    In terms of potential, sheen is even confident that he will not lose to the brave men of all ages, or even to any one in the world.

    In addition to the blessing of the Supreme God, he had reason to believe that his potential was infinite.

    This is not blind confidence.

    So far, Sheen has not encountered bottlenecks, let alone limits. Instead, he can easily upgrade his level and acquire various skills.

    Other people need to spend a lifetime to have the strength, he is only a few months to come to this world, has already had.

    His sword is also the highest level, even the legendary sword of the brave who attacked the demon king is far behind, which is also a proof of Sheen''s potential.

    Therefore, sheen felt that he did not need to worry about the exhaustion of potential, the bottleneck, and the inability to continue to grow and progress.

    Since there is no need to worry about this point, when to enter the inner hall and get the chance of this transformation, it does not need to be so particular.

    "When the storm is over, I''ll go to the inner hall."

    So sheen decided.

    Then...

    "I knew you were here."

    A familiar and indifferent voice came to Hearn''s ears.

    Sean was stunned at first. Even though he guessed who was coming, he looked ahead.

    Sure enough, with the sound of treading water, the familiar little figure appeared there.

    "So you haven''t rested yet, tier."

    Sean was staring at each other.

    It was Thiel who came.

    Naked tier.

    "Not yet."

    Tieer was naked, with long, supple purple hair, and took off the mask from her face. She appeared in front of sheen without any cover, showing all the beauty in her body.

    Even though it was not the first time to see it, Sean couldn''t help feeling excited every time he saw it.

    Well, the kind of excitement that can make black dragon wake up.

    And Tieer didn''t know whether he didn''t notice it, or even if he did, he went straight into the water and soaked in it.

    Today, though, Tieer doesn''t seem to be the same as usual.

    First of all, Tieer looked at Sean for some reason.

    Secondly, at this time, Tieer was always in front of sheen, and would not come near unless something happened. But this time, as soon as she got into the water, the girl cut through the waves and came to Sheen''s side and sat down next to him.

    Suddenly, sheen was more excited.

    Tieer was by his side, and he was close to him unprepared. Although it was only the arm to arm contact, the touch was so clear that Sheen''s heart beat could not stop.

    Sean had a feeling.

    What does it feel like?

    It''s simple.

    "I''m probably going to get home run."

    As soon as the thought came into being, the heart rate went from three hundred to seven hundred.

    However, just as sheen was thinking about it, suddenly, a word from Tieer threw cold water on him, and all the excitement in his heart was instantly quenched.

    "I want to tell you." "I may have to go to the Ragnar Empire," tier said suddenly

    With these words, Sheen''s heart was tightened and his calm was restored.

    "Empire?"

    Sheen frowned.

    "That''s right." Tieer light way: "there seems to be something I want to look for, so I''m going to have a look."Such calm words did not exchange for Sean''s response.

    How to respond?

    At this time, the girl suddenly said that she wanted to go to the Empire to find something. If she said that there was nothing wrong, how could sheen believe it?

    "... have you met someone you shouldn''t have met?"

    Sheen was silent for a moment, and asked.

    But tier turned and looked at Sean.

    "You know about the leferuts." "What you''ve been hiding from me before is their business," said tier

    Sheen did not deny or affirm.

    But tier has the answer.

    "I''ve always been protected." Tieer murmured to herself, "although I want to solve all this by myself, I am constantly protected by you. Is this the protection of fate?"

    "... you know that." Sean was a little worried that Tyrell would get into trouble, so he couldn''t help saying, "we don''t want to see anything happen to you."

    "Well, I know." Tieer didn''t deny it and nodded, "that''s why, this time, I want to do what I want to do."

    "To the Empire?" Sheen frowned and said, "since you already know the existence of the leferuts, you should be aware that they are actually against you?"

    "I know." "But it''s not so easy to control me," he said indifferently

    Hearing this, sheen knew that Tieer had made up his mind.

    He didn''t know who Tieer had met and what he had heard.

    But he knew it was impossible to persuade tier.

    In the Empire, there''s something tiel is after.

    I''m afraid that the people of the leferut family have grasped this point, and for their own reasons, they dare not to attack Tieer openly any more. Just now they want to lure Tieer into the past?

    Tier can''t be unaware of that.

    But she decided to go and prove that thing, for her, should be very important.

    Then, I can''t stop her.

    In that case...

    "I..."

    Sean wanted to say something.

    But tier stopped him.

    "Woo...!"

    Sheen''s eyes suddenly widened, as if in surprise.

    Tyrell suddenly turned around, sat in his arms, held him in his arms, and kissed him with a cherry mouth without hesitation, blocking Sean''s mouth and all the words behind him.

    It''s not the first time the two have been kissing.

    At the beginning, in the atru Canyon, Tieer wanted to do the same, kissing Sean.

    It''s just that, at that time, Tieer was trying to share the information about his skills with sheen, and he used this method to establish the most intimate magic communication to convey the message of skills.

    And this time, Tieer was just looking for comfort, not only kissing, but also holding out his little tongue to give Sean a smothering and delicious kiss.

    It was a long time before tier let go.

    "Let me go."

    Tiel was staring at Sean, and said that.

    "Even if I''m not strong enough, other people will forget it. You must believe me and believe that I''m not fooling around."

    Tieer said to sheen.

    "I have discretion and my own ideas. You don''t have to worry about my accident." While gazing at Sean, Tieer said: "on the contrary, it''s you. Although you are very strong, you are now being watched by all the people in the world. Once you go to the Empire, even if you just cross the boundary line of the Empire, the emperor of the Empire will receive the intelligence you appear and respond."

    That''s not good for tyer''s next move.

    "But I can''t let you go to the territory of the enemy who is eyeing you?"

    Sean, with her smooth and soft body in her arms, was obsessed with tier''s good face, figure and enthusiasm, but opposed it at the same time.

    Tieer also knows that if he is too self willed, it will only cause trouble and worry to others.

    But she didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye.

    If it was just before, now, she has a special feeling for Sean, and really don''t want to leave him without saying goodbye.

    Of course, Tieer also had a feeling that sheen would explode if he left without saying goodbye.

    Therefore, Tieer thought twice and finally decided to say it and make an agreement with sheen.

    "Give me a month." Tieer said very seriously, "just one month."

    Sheen was silent.

    "Believe me."

    Tieer pressed Sheen''s face and told him to look into his eyes with unprecedented seriousness.That look, see the moment, sheen knew that he could not say a "no" word.

    "One month?"

    "Well, one month."

    "What if something happened to you then?"

    "Don''t forget, I also have the blessing of the goddess of destiny. In case of danger, I will receive enlightenment and avoid it in time."

    "Well...

    " believe me. "

    This is the end of the conversation.

    Because, once again, Tieer stopped Sheen''s mouth.

    "Didn''t you always want it?"

    Tier''s whispers were heard in the bath.

    There is no need to say much about the rest.

    The temperature in the bath is rising.

    Sheen finally got what he wanted and ate the tempting goblin.

    As for the process...

    don''t ask.

    Asking is the ultimate experience.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    Wangdu Lake Island, temple.

    In the deepest part of the temple, at this time, the three gods of the protoss have gathered.

    Lidas and anima have not returned to the divine world, but stay in the temple for a while. I don''t know whether lidas doesn''t want to go back or she has been hurt physically and mentally. She can''t go back at all.

    Annima has been very gentle to comfort lidas.

    Until nadura showed up here.

    "Nadura?"

    Some listless lidas seemed stunned to see nadura appear.

    "Are you here?"

    Anima, as always, grinned bitterly, looking a little tired.

    "It''s hard for you, NIMA."

    Naturally, nadura knew what was going on, patting anima on the shoulder and saying her sympathy.

    It was only at this time that lidas reacted and got into nadura''s arms.

    "Woo, nadura, listen to me..."

    lidas began to complain of suffering, as if she had been greatly wronged. Holding nadura was like a puff.

    "Good, good, all right."

    Nadura comforts lidas, but exchanges a look with anima.

    They didn''t plan to tell lidas what they were doing.

    Otherwise, once she arouses the excess sense of responsibility and mission of the goddess of destiny, she will lose control of it.

    So, nadura didn''t make any extra explanation, just said it.

    "This time you are really impulsive." Like anima, nadura blamed her: "although Her Highness Roxie lusti is indeed your benefactor, and I know that you love her very much and have a good relationship with her, we only have the responsibility of guiding in the life of the Terran children, and we should not interfere and intervene by force. If you do this today, the most troublesome thing must be her highness, can you bear to see her embarrassed? ¡±

    "woo..." lidas did not speak, but gave a wry sob.

    Obviously, lidas had some regrets.

    She knew she was impulsive and impulsive, but she couldn''t control it every time.

    As the God of destiny, who is used to manipulating everything in the world, because it is too easy to interfere in everything in the world, lidas has no ability to deal with things that can''t control his fate. In the end, lidas completely loses control like this.

    But...

    "haven''t I already apologized? As a result, he also said that I was the oldest in the world...! "

    Lidas began to sputter again.

    Nadura and anima both want to say, isn''t that true?

    However, once this sentence comes out, I''m afraid it will cause unimaginable harm to lidas.

    Therefore, nadura could only say, "well, it''s his fault. It''s unforgivable to use the age of a girl to bury others."

    "Right?" Lidas suddenly seemed to have found the backbone, and even said, "nadura doesn''t think it''s easy to forgive him, does she?"

    "What are you going to do?" "If it goes too far, it''s going to be a nuisance to Her Highness Rosie Ruth," she said, laughing

    "Hated by Roxie..." lidaston wilted.

    She doesn''t want to be hated by her beloved benefactor!

    "Well... Then I curse him for not finding tableware when eating, no water in the toilet, losing money when he wants to make money, losing his wallet when he wants to buy something, he will step on his stool when walking on the road, he will fall down when he enters the bathroom, and finally he will be disturbed, stopped and forced to stop when he wants to be close to my Roxie...!"

    Lidas immediately began to fragmentary read, that resentment, let annima and nadura are a little scared.

    Maybe it''s just a verbal curse, isn''t it?

    But who is lidas?

    Goddess who can control fate!

    In other words, what she said and said will be realized in reality.

    It is the same even if Sheen has the blessing of the highest god.

    After all, it''s not just a manipulation of his own fate, but part of his surroundings.

    At least, according to anima and nadura, at least half of lidas''s curse can be achieved.

    This time, the brave man is miserable.

    Annima and nadura can only be silent in their hearts.

    Seeing that lidas seemed to want to continue to curse, anima quickly said.

    "Say... In a word, lidas, I didn''t expect you would apologize to him so simply today." "I thought you wouldn''t compromise so easily," she said, surprised as she changed the subject

    Hearing this, nadura also felt novel.When she saw this scene, she was also surprised.

    It is because they have been together for many years, and their emotions are comparable to those of their sisters. Anima and nadura know that the most powerful person today is a little childish and stubborn.

    It''s really surprising that she would apologize so simply to sheen, who was hostile before.

    "I..."

    lidaston was also dumbfounded.

    When she thought of that time, lidas could not help but feel a throb in her heart.

    Why did lidas simply apologize to sheen?

    The reason is simple.

    "That''s the first person who dared to stare at me and teach me mercilessly..."

    lidas''s mosquito voice made Anita and nadura both a little stunned.

    But that''s what Ritas thought.

    As the closest being to omnipotence, nadura''s power is terrible.

    Everything in this world, except a limited part, she can control.

    In the absence of the Supreme God and the devil, she is undoubtedly the strongest.

    When the Supreme God and demon king were still alive, she was also the "third place" of existence outside the two norms.

    No one can disobey her, and no one can disobey her. Even the Protoss and demons are afraid of her power. They never dare to face her and even dare to offend her easily.

    Even though anima and nadura regard lidas sisters, they are tolerant, sheltered and close to her. They never scold her or teach her a lesson. At most, they just blame her.

    In other words, lidas felt that there was no one in the world who would contradict her.

    Even if it was the devil, he was afraid and afraid of lidas.

    For example, Sara and Ayi, on the surface, compete with lidas, but when lidas is in trouble, they explain nothing else to sheen at the first time, it is just how strong and terrible she is, and the warning to sheen is to make him never underestimate lidas because of this.

    This is the proof that Sara and Ayi have been on guard against lidas.

    As a result, no one knows, in fact, lidas''s heart is very lonely.

    No one would be against her.

    Everything in the world is basically what she expected.

    Under such circumstances, how could lidas feel "not boring" after a long time?

    Destiny cannot control the world, but the world will still revolve around her.

    As long as she uses her power, she can basically realize everything in the world.

    It was so easy, so easy, so simple, so easy that everything could be carried out according to her own will. Lidas always felt that if she had no principles, she might have degenerated into the existence of evil gods and demons, and she would have changed the world at will under the dull, boring and lonely heart.

    For this reason, lidas, in the fear of this situation, cultivated a surplus sense of responsibility and a sense of mission, for nothing else, but to limit their own inner desires and impulses.

    Her out of control, her violent walk, in fact, are deliberately controlled by her in this range.

    Otherwise, if she really let the boring feeling out of control, she would have transformed the world into her own back garden and toy house.

    "Perhaps, this is the Mother God is not interested in everything in the world, after the death of the demon king, resolutely chose to sleep forever?"

    Lidas was the most knowledgeable person in the world about ornice''s ideas.

    Everything is so easy, and naturally there is no fun.

    But today, the man glared at her, scolded her, and even killed her mercilessly. Her eyes were not full of fear and fear like other people. Instead, she was like looking at a silly child, which made lidas feel angry and aggrieved.

    When she came back to her senses, lidas was surprised to find that she was angry and aggrieved, but she was also happy.

    Because her power couldn''t affect that human being.

    Normally, even if lidas does not use her power deliberately, her power will have some influence with her mood.

    For example, at that time, lidas was dissatisfied with sheen, and his power was mobilized once, which made him feel "unmatched".

    Just because, at that time, the whole world was targeting him.

    But sheen quickly broke free in a few seconds, avoiding interference in his own fate, which made lidas suspicious.

    Perhaps it was at that time that lidas took sheen seriously.

    Otherwise, lidas won''t even give him the same chance to talk to Sean?

    Later, sheen glared at her and scolded her. All his actions were different from others, which was beyond the expectation of others, and even more than that of lidas.The "novelty" feeling that she couldn''t control and couldn''t guess what would happen in the next second made lidas feel happy unconsciously.

    So lidas simply apologized to sheen.

    Perhaps, even lidas herself did not know that she had always wanted a friend who dared to ignore herself, scold herself, and be angry with herself, instead of relying on her "puppet"?

    At the thought, lidas murmured.

    "Forget it, I''ll not curse him."

    You have to find it yourself.

    Sean boztut.

    We won''t give in!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    Wangdu, suburb of north gate.

    The day was just dim, and tier, dressed in a black robe, slowly appeared here and walked forward.

    But before long, Tieer stopped.

    Because, in front of her, appeared a person.

    "At last."

    He was still wearing the armor of a guard knight and a sword at his waist. His appearance was like an old man in his sixties. He came out of the darkness and came to Tieer.

    "I thought you didn''t want to go with me."

    Wollian said this in a languid tone.

    Tiel ignored him, just walked forward slowly.

    Seeing this, wallian sneered.

    "It seems that you have said goodbye." "I don''t think we''ve told Sean portstuart what we''ve done," wallian said casually

    Before, when wollian was going to take Tieer away, Tieer claimed that he would go back first and finally take a look at the people around him.

    Wollian didn''t want to agree, but Tieer didn''t accept his threat at all. He didn''t want to eat hard and soft. He wanted to go back anyway. There was no way for warian, who didn''t dare to do it, to take her.

    However, wallian could only agree, but told Tieer that she could not tell anyone about her existence and what she wanted to leave.

    Tiel agreed.

    That''s why wallian asked.

    Who ever thought...

    "I didn''t mention it to anyone." Tieer light way: "except heen."

    The sneer on wallian''s face froze.

    "You... You told him about it to Sean boztut?"

    Warrington was shocked and angry.

    Tier was indifferent.

    That''s for granted.

    "Let me thank you for telling me something so important." "But there''s one thing you''re right about," tier said, indifferently

    What''s the matter?

    "I really don''t want to go with you."

    When the voice drops...

    "Pooh

    The blade, flashing red magic light, suddenly penetrated wallian''s abdomen and came out from behind.

    Tieer suddenly burst out, and without hesitation to start the [magic sword] skill, a blow through the heart of wallian.

    "What...!"

    Wallian didn''t expect this change. He couldn''t believe that Tieer would dare to do it to himself. He looked at his bloody chest and Tieer who was close at hand.

    However, this image, in exchange for a cold word.

    "I have to say, you are ridiculous." Tieer made an effort to let the blade go deeper into wallian''s body, and said coldly, "come to me and say that I was going to take my life, but I didn''t dare to do it to me because I was afraid of sheen. Since you said this, did you still think I would follow you to your territory and let you kill me

    "Cough...!" Warian coughed up a mouthful of blood, staring at Tieer, angrily growled: "don''t you want to find that thing...!"

    "Of course I want to find it." "But, I didn''t say I''d go with you," tyer said, without expression

    Wallian froze.

    "That thing is in the imperial capital of the Empire, remember what you said?" Tieer looked at wollian and said, "since you''ve told me the direction, I don''t need you."

    "You will never send me what I want in front of me. You just want to lure me to the imperial capital."

    Tieer''s words made warian angry, and then he shook his hands and reached for the sword at his waist.

    Tieer didn''t seem to see the scene, but still revealed cold words.

    "DIDU, I will go by myself."

    "I''ll find it myself."

    "Do you want to deceive me?"

    "Then you did it."

    "But whether you can find me, catch me and achieve your goal depends on your ability."

    "I''m looking forward to the strength of the leferuts, and more to the strength of the man who drives you behind you."

    With that, Tieer suddenly grasped another sharp blade in his empty hand.

    "Pooh

    In the flash of red light, the blade covered with magic sword cut off the old man''s head.

    The headless body fell quietly.

    The earth was covered with blood.

    However, Tieer just shook the blood on the blade of his hand, and did not look at the corpse on the ground. Instead, he looked back and looked at Wangdu. He seemed to be able to see the luxurious mansion in the center of the noble district and the man who had just got everything. His eyes showed a little love."Wait for me..."

    leave a message like this and Tieer turns away.

    At the scene, there was only a dead body without a head, which fell into a pool of blood. It looked so miserable.

    ...

    at the same time, in the wilderness, a distance from Wangdu, a rebellious young man appeared here, kneeling in front of a small group of ten dressed in black.

    If sheen was here, he would be able to recognize that this rebellious young man was wallian.

    This is the appearance of wallian in Wangdu.

    However, this wallian left Wangdu not long ago, and came here nonstop to meet with the elite assassin team sent by the leferut family.

    Then...

    "poof!"

    At a certain moment, wolian''s face changed. Suddenly, he burst out a mouthful of blood, covering his chest, as if he had been seriously injured.

    "Young master!"

    "Young master!"

    The elite assassins were shocked one by one.

    Wallian ignored them, but looked very angry.

    "Tier elbein...!"

    He already knows.

    Just now, one of the "tentacles" that he managed to cultivate was killed by tier.

    This is undoubtedly a heavy blow to wallian, who spent a lot of money to cultivate his "tentacles".

    "Go

    Wallian immediately yelled at all the assassins present.

    "Let''s turn around!"

    Now, he had to turn around and go back and stop tier and get her.

    If not, his wife will pay again.

    But such wallian has forgotten that no one is watching him on his side.

    "It''s not light yet. Where are you going?"

    When such a sound like spring breeze rings out, wolian''s face changes again and again.

    "Who...!"

    His side, one by one assassins were all shocked, jumped to wallian''s body, pulled out weapons.

    In this case, in front of wollian and others, a group of people appeared.

    It was a group of knights in full gear.

    The first is a combination of the old and the young.

    The former is an old knight with a huge sword and a cool and proud look.

    The latter is a prince with a thunderstorm sword and a smile on his face.

    "Your Highness havis..."

    wallian called out the other party''s name in a dry voice.

    It''s Harvey.

    "Good evening, Wallace."

    Harvey looked as if he were greeting.

    "What does your highness mean?"

    Wallian''s face was gloomy and ugly, but he had to say such pretentious words.

    Unfortunately, wallian has a big misunderstanding.

    He has always looked down upon Harvey''s appearance of making friends with everyone like spring breeze, but he did not know that his royal highness would not talk nonsense when he changed his hands.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    in this wasteland, there was no sign of a thunderstorm. On the one hand, it fell from the sky, and on the other hand, it thundered down mercilessly and landed in the position of wolian and others.

    All of a sudden, sand and dust, gravel all over the sky, a line of lightning bombing on the earth, brought great damage.

    A group of elite assassins of the leferut family had no time to respond. They were attacked by thunderstorms, and they made mixed sounds of surprise and anger in the roar and explosion. Some were blown up, some rolled to the ground, and some were directly hit by lightning and turned into coke on the spot.

    "Asshole!"

    In a hurry, wallian can only try to avoid being hit directly by lightning, but also by the blast wind and electric arc, becoming quite embarrassed.

    Harvey''s smile, on the other hand, had shrunk.

    "Don''t blame me. If you want to blame, it''s you who are on the wrong team at leferut''s house, or you just stare at the people you shouldn''t, which gives me a great opportunity."

    Harvey chuckled at the angry wallian.

    "To take the first step in working with that being, you are here to be my first gift to him."

    With that, behind havis, the knights rushed up one by one.

    "Meet!"

    Wallian could only order the remaining men to organize a revolt.

    This is where an unknown battle unfolds.

    Scuffle, it''s a hair trigger.

    ...

    Wang Du, the family of boztuts.

    When the day began to light up, sheen also woke up from his bed."Tier..."

    Sheen touched his side, not the familiar body, but a residual fragrance and warmth.

    This brought Sean to his senses and remained silent for a while.

    It wasn''t until after a while that sheen got up and saw a note left by the bed.

    It has a very simple sentence written on it.

    "Wait for me."

    Seeing this, Sean''s heart will inevitably rise a little lonely.

    Yeah, but he''s sure he can do it himself.

    Although she has always been protected by the people around her, even she is a little worried about her, and may let the people around her to protect her recklessly, which also proves that Tieer is the blessing of the goddess of destiny, deeply protected and cared for by fate.

    At least, the goddess of destiny certainly won''t sit by and watch her blessing happen, right?

    Therefore, Tieer''s trip may be more smooth than he imagined, or maybe not.

    In this case, I will wait for her for a month as agreed.

    And this month, I have to do what I want to do.

    "Good!"

    Sheen folded the note and hopped off the bed.

    "Hooray!"

    A cold wind was blowing, and sheen felt only a chill in his ass.

    Sean just responded.

    He''s not dressed yet.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    After coming out of the room, while having breakfast, sheen told the rest of Vivian''s team about tier.

    Of course, everyone in Vivian''s team was frightened.

    "The empire is gone alone?"

    "How... How can you...!"

    Melica and lumia unconsciously stood up and fell into a bewilderment.

    Vivian''s face changed.

    Although she doesn''t know about the Moro, Vivian knows that there are leferuts in the Empire.

    Is it not true that Tieer went to the Empire alone?

    But Vivian didn''t panic.

    "Is that what Tieer meant by himself?"

    Vivian looked at Sean and asked seriously.

    "She meant it herself." Sean was eating breakfast, looking as if it were just a little thing, and said, "although it''s a little rash, it''s really important to her. In that case, you know her character, and I can''t stop it."

    Vivian was silent.

    On the contrary, it was lumia and melika who were making noises there.

    "Let''s go and find her now."

    That''s what melica thinks.

    "Just... Even if there''s no way to get Tieer back, it''s good that we all go together."

    Lumia also looked worried.

    "Don''t you think I think so?" Sheen rolled her eyes and said, "but she thinks it will be more convenient for her to sneak into the empire by herself. If there are too many people, it will be eye-catching, especially for me."

    The implication is that tier wants to act alone, not with people.

    "This..."

    melika and lumiearden are even more at a loss.

    "Well, calm down first." Vivian opened her mouth and comforted the two little girls, saying, "since Tieer has done this, it proves that she has her own ideas and reasons. Let''s respect her."

    Obviously, Vivian has accepted.

    "Is that good?"

    "... Tieer."

    Melica and lumia, on the other hand, were extremely upset, and their concerns about tier were expressed in their own words.

    "Don''t worry." Sheen can''t help but say: "it''s really foolhardy to go to the Empire alone, but she''s Tieer. She must think more than you do, and she''s very reliable. Maybe things are not as bad as we think."

    Sheen did not know whether it was for others or for himself.

    After all, it is impossible to say that you are not worried at all.

    But Thiel pleaded for it. What if sheen didn''t agree?

    As sheen himself said, she was Tieer, the second genius of the Kingdom, and like Roxie, she was blessed by the goddess of fate, not a flower that needed him to keep in the greenhouse at home.

    If there is something she wants to do, sheen can only let her do it.

    However, there must be something I want to complain about.

    "I had known that she would not have been pitiful last night. She could not get down to the ground today and see how she could go."

    Sheen thought bitterly. The best in all the land be scanty of words.

    , unfortunately, tier is not a lamp for saving oil. It is so small and so quiet. It is more active than a princess in the world.

    Yes, just dare to play.

    All of them have unlocked the achievements accumulated by chamberlosi for a long time. Don''t you dare to play?

    Sheen even wanted to say, "we don''t have a drop left!"

    It can be seen from this that the girl Tieer has a good resilience and persistence...

    cough, it''s far away.

    "Anyway, don''t worry about it."

    And sheen comforted the girls.

    What else can girls do?

    Only with a faint worry, pray that Tieer will never have anything.

    Of course, this scene, nadura has come back to see it all.

    "Did the child make such a choice?"

    With a frown, nadura immediately divergent her thinking, integrated nature, expanded her perception, and expanded her "vision" to the whole human world.

    All of a sudden, countless pictures, scenes and situations turned into a solid amount of information, which was crammed into nadura''s mind.

    Nadura couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.

    It''s true that nadura can integrate with nature and monitor the whole world. But if she watches the whole world all the time and looks at what''s happening in every corner of the world, the intelligence generated by a large number of pictures, scenes and situations will make her head ache.As a result, nadura rarely allowed her vision to spread all over the world, watching the whole world.

    And it''s much easier to watch just one target.

    Therefore, nadura usually only monitors one target. If there are more than one target to be monitored, she will give some instructions to nature, letting flowers, grass, trees, and wood exist instead of "watching" herself. Once a situation occurs, she will inform herself.

    Now, in order to find Tieer, nadura broadens her horizons and looks elsewhere.

    Fortunately, Tieer has just left Wang not long ago. Nadura did not need to expand her vision too far, so she successfully found her.

    At this time, Tieer actually changed a dress, did not know what magic props were used for camouflage, and then mixed into a caravan.

    The destination of the caravan was the imperial capital of the Empire. Tieer, as an adventurer and in the way of accepting the entrustment of the escort, was borrowing the carriage of the caravan, hiding people''s eyes and heading for the direction of the Empire.

    "Smart boy."

    Nadura didn''t expect tier to go to the Empire in this way.

    "Let the flowers and trees help me to watch the child. Once something happens there, I can also inform the brave to help by way of enlightenment."

    At the same time, nadura smiles unconsciously because of another thing she has discovered.

    "Maybe it''s not necessary."

    Nadura looks at sheen, who comforts melica and lumia, with a deep look in her eyes.

    ...

    at the same time, in the distance of Tieer''s caravan, a figure appeared abruptly on the tree crown of a big tree, and looked at the motorcade which rolled up the smoke and dust and drove along the road towards the northern empire.

    "This tier is smart enough to go to the Empire in this way."

    Lesha murmured.

    "In this way, it is not easy for the imperialists to find out her whereabouts."

    In that case, lesia still found it troublesome.

    "If it is the magic of space transfer, it only takes about a day to reach the Empire, and at most one and a half days can enter the imperial capital. What kind of motorcade does it need?"

    Lesha sighed.

    "Come on, that guy just asked me to follow this Tieer secretly and help her out when she was in danger. I didn''t care about the rest."

    Yes.

    Lesha was entrusted by sheen and would appear here to escort Tieer.

    With this truly mysterious space magic, not only does it not need to worry about the exposure of his whereabouts, but also looks after Tieer at a safe distance and helps Tieer when he is in trouble.

    Lesia did not refuse Sheen''s offer.

    "It''s time to change places when Wang is tired of playing."

    Well, she just thought that she would come out to play when she was tired of staying in Wangdu. She was definitely not afraid of being found out by anyone, such as lidas or anima.

    Of course, she didn''t have to agree because of the threat of "if you refuse, I''ll give you up, not only to the protoss, but also to the kingdom" when sheen came to find herself.

    ... really?

    ... not at all!

    It''s just...

    "why don''t I bring Lasha with me?" Lesha gritted her teeth and said to herself, "sure enough, what''s that guy''s thinking of Lasha?"

    This time, sheen asked laixia to carry out the action on his own, on the ground that he should not bring an impeding follower.

    Lasha was left at the house of the boltstut, which made lesha uneasy.

    In particular, Lasha said something before she left.

    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ve got experience and know what to do."

    Lasha''s indifferent words could not make lesha feel at ease. Instead, she had strong worries to the extreme.

    "Ah, I''m so worried, I''m so worried..."

    lesha couldn''t help picking up the bark.

    But what can she do?

    The situation is better than people, and for sheen, who has a lot of big men to protect his body, lesha really dare not offend him.

    Otherwise, with her understanding of Sean, her own fate will be very miserable.

    "Hateful sheen, curse you can''t find tableware when you eat, there is no water in the toilet, you will lose money when you want to make money, your wallet will be lost when you want to buy something, you will step on your stool when you walk on the road, you will fall down when you enter the bathroom, and finally you will be disturbed, stopped and forced to stop when you want to be close to my Roxie...!"

    , as like as two peas, began to complain, and she did not know that last night, a goddess had been exactly the same curse as she had.The only difference is that the curse of the goddess will come true, and it will be cancelled by me.

    And lesia''s curse is nothing more than lip service.

    "Really..."

    after a long time, laixia sighed, turned and disappeared in the same place.

    The motorcade in the distance was still driving at top speed and soon disappeared on the road.

    ...

    by this time, Sean had also left the house of boztute for the palace.

    Instead of walking, he rode directly to the palace where Yulin went.

    Wang Du Li, many people have seen this scene, toward the black dragon in the sky to look up, envy and envy and so on.

    Youlin has become a symbol of the existence of sheen, so that everyone will cast such a look at her as soon as she appears.

    Sheen ignored and let Yulin land in the palace.

    has been privileged to become a fiance of his royal highness since he became a princess. He can ride freely to the palace.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    "Count boztut!"

    "Count boztut!"

    When sheen rode Yulin down from the sky and landed in a beast riding square specially prepared for the people who had the magic things to ride in the Royal Palace, around him, knights, civil servants, servants and even nobles bowed their heads to him.

    Sheen jumped out of Yulin''s body, patted her head, put magic into her body with the skill of [domestication] and let her make a comfortable cry. At the same time, she looked around and looked at the people who saluted respectfully towards her. It was hard to avoid a burst of emotion in her heart.

    My treatment seems to have changed completely.

    Exposed a part of their own strength, but also exposed the existence of Ayi and Lilith, their status in the eyes of others is completely different from the past.

    At least, sheen didn''t believe that these people saluted themselves so respectfully because they were earls.

    Although the count was a superior aristocrat, he was only the bottom of the superior aristocracy. He did not come to the palace. There was such a great deal of attention and everyone saluted himself.

    Although there are some reasons why she has become the unmarried son-in-law of the Kingdom and Roxie''s fiance, it is not so easy to get such treatment only for the fiance.

    not to mention anything else. Wasn''t Eldredge before her Royal Highness''s fiancee?

    Will people have the present treatment?

    I''m afraid it''s not only not, but also ignored by many people, right?

    Among them, there may be the reason why Liya''s influence is not as high as that of Roxie, but the more reason is that elder himself has no status, no ability, and even is notorious, so she will be looked down upon.

    What? You say he''s the Duke''s son?

    That''s just the Duke''s son.

    To put it bluntly, the reason why the so-called nobles and young men can be so arrogant and proud is that they have a good family support behind them, which does not mean that they have a high status.

    Because their father has not retired, and they have not inherited the title. In addition to some of the heirs who have already been appointed, the rest of the aristocratic children, after the failure of the competition for the right of inheritance, will either be sent to the border or given a position. Now it looks great, but it will not be certain in the future.

    Eldar is still good. As the only child of the luceka family, he is bound to inherit the Duke of Lucca. Although many people do not like him, they will not offend him on the surface.

    But it is impossible to let others salute him respectfully like this.

    In the palace, only knights, servants and petty nobles would pay homage to people like Eldar.

    However, for example, the knight of guard and the superior nobles above the count can be polite to the young master who has not inherited the title. It is really impossible to flatter others.

    On the contrary, Sean''s treatment is far higher than that of Eldar. Even the dukes and Marquises are not up to par.

    This is not only because sheen is Rosie''s fiance, but also because of the energy behind him. It is also because sheen is not a noble young master, but a serious count who already has the title.

    It can be said that in the Kingdom, Sheen''s status has completely surpassed those aristocrats of the same age, and even more than most of the aristocrats, to the point of being comparable with Roxie.

    Now, even Anxi will not talk to sheen casually, which shows his special status.

    Of course...

    "the sight of envy and jealousy is much more than that of reverence and fear..."

    feeling the gaze from all directions and looking at the eyes of some people in the crowd full of envy and jealousy, Sean was laughing.

    It seems that the Earl who picked the most precious treasure of the kingdom is still a public enemy in the eyes of many people.

    Sheen didn''t put on airs, but he didn''t seem too close. After nodding to the person who bowed his head, he told Yulin in a low voice that she should stay here. Then, under the public''s observation, he went to Roxie''s bedroom.

    Along the way, all the people respectfully saluted Sean, and many people were full of envy and jealousy.

    Sheen, however, did not pay any attention to it, and went directly into Roxie''s bedroom.

    It is worth mentioning that there are no more licking dogs waiting here every day in Roxie''s bedroom.

    They seemed to have disappeared, leaving the entire hall outside the palace empty, but Sheehan felt a bit out of place.

    But there''s no way. Roxie has already owned the famous flowers. How can those noble young masters become licking dogs? It''s obvious that they will offend sheen. Their family will not agree.

    That is to say...

    "I won''t be bothered by those guys anymore!"

    As soon as sheen entered Rosie''s room, Roxie rushed over with a happy face. She was in such a good mood that she could see at a glance.

    Sheen was startled by the excited girl."As for it?" How can you say that it''s not good to be a noble for a few years

    "What is a spare tire? I don''t need it! " Roxie wrinkled her little nose, snorted a few times, and said, "I wish they were all gone. They kept outside my room day by day. Every time I went out, I had to be surrounded. People who came to look for me were taken by their parents again and again. If it wasn''t for them, I would have found many opportunities to sneak out and play

    "You can be a man." Sheen was speechless and said, "still sneaking out to play? Don''t mention the time when the palace will be in chaos because of your sudden disappearance, just say that you have such a conspicuous appearance and temperament. Do you think that no one will recognize you? "

    Roxie was stunned.

    It''s not an easy thing.

    don''t look at the royal highness of those novels, and slip out of the palace. It''s like an ordinary person who can pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger outside.

    Sheen, the other person, did not dare to say, but in the condition of Roxie, no matter how disguised, it would be exposed in the end.

    After all, who doesn''t know the treasure of the kingdom?

    Even if you haven''t seen Roxie''s appearance, will you be shocked by her amazing beauty?

    Camouflage?

    Does that work?

    Maybe her appearance can be disguised, but once Roxie''s temperament, her identity, and even her voice like the sounds of nature are displayed, they will attract people''s attention and eventually attract others'' attention.

    Finally, the possibility of the girl exposing her identity is almost 95%.

    That''s the downside of being famous.

    "Unless you go to another country, it may not be exposed." "Just, when the time comes, even if no one knows your identity, there will be some bloody plots."

    For example, a noble young master in a foreign country happened to see Roxie and was shocked by nature. He couldn''t help but run up to her because she couldn''t control her legs. She came to a good play of bullying men and women and robbing women.

    At that time, even if Roxie has the ability to solve it, there will be a series of standard plot development models.

    It''s like fighting the little ones, the old ones, the old ones, and the older ones. Finally, when Roxie pushes her all the way, 80% of the royal families in that country have been disturbed.

    Then, people will immediately recognize the identity of Roxie, a shock, a shock, a meal of kneeling and licking, a meal of begging for mercy, and then make the identity of Roxie known to all, let the name of the Kingdom''s treasure shine in a foreign country, causing countless people''s worship and pursuit.

    Proper treatment for the leading role?

    It''s just too bad.

    "So, you''d better die this heart."

    Sheen mercilessly cut off some thoughts in Roxie''s heart.

    "Can''t you give me something to look forward to?"

    Roxie, that''s angry.

    In fact, she did not understand these principles.

    But once she understood, she had to admit a problem.

    The problem is that she, Roxie, Ruthie Mithra, will probably never be able to go out and play again.

    It''s killing people!

    "You don''t really want to sneak out to play?" Sheen said in dismay, "please, let others save their snacks."

    although the princess''s Royal Highness is a tour, hiding her identity and playing in the folk, it is a very common plot to find what stimulates, but such plots are usually used to serve the leading role, so that the protagonist can come across the encounter of fate, and in this way, she can pick up the princess, marry the beauty, and go to the top of life.

    Roxie still wants to play like this?

    Where does this put him?

    Rosie didn''t know that Sean''s brain hole storm had reached this point.

    "I just think about it." Roxie''s face aggrieved way: "this has not been a chance to carry out it?"

    "Is it?" Sheeon suddenly showed a bright smile towards Luo Xi, and said, "please remember, my Highness Princess, you will never have this opportunity, and I urge you to die."

    "Hello "Are you still not my fiance?" Roxie yelled at sheen

    "That''s why I say that. If it''s not, who cares about you." Sheen replied, squinting his eyes, and still smiling brightly, "of course, it''s ok if you don''t want to. I''ll make a statement to say that I''ve given you up, and my engagement will be void."

    With that, Sean looked like he was going out.

    Roxie was in a hurry.

    "Dare you

    Without hesitation, Roxie pounced on Sean''s back and twisted his neck.

    "Do you want to abandon it? I''ll kill you scum

    Roxie opened her little white teeth and bit Sean''s shoulder like a little white cat."Pain, pain..."! Let go

    Sheen''s face was twisted.

    At the moment, the two people in the room to fight.

    "Give me a break

    "Cloth is not loose!"

    "Bleeding! It''s bleeding

    "If you are lucky enough to bite you to death!"

    "Pain! What a pain! Why are my resistance skills ineffective for you? "

    "What about mud? What do you think? "

    "What a pain! I''ll fight back

    "Hum!"

    All of a sudden, there was a flutter of birds and dogs in the room, beeping and popping, as if in a war.

    Outside the door, a group of paladin knights were staring at each other. They immediately looked at their noses and noses, but they did not hear anything.

    , "well, Prince George and his royal highness are still so affectionate."

    The Knights nodded.

    Obviously, these women knights are not used to it.

    Just, I don''t know when, the crackling sound in the room has changed a little.

    Specifically, the sound of war was lost and replaced by an unnatural silence.

    Then, such a sound will be slightly sounded.

    "I really think I can''t cure you..."

    "Don''t... Don''t touch there..."

    "where? here? Or here? "

    "Woo..."

    that is a voice that makes people blush and heartbeat.

    A group of female Knights heard that their cheeks began to redden and their hearts began to quicken.

    All of them are the personal guards carefully selected by Roxie. They are not only gifted, but also have the lowest grade of 50. All of them are unmarried girls with outstanding appearance. In the past, they have no chance to say a few more words to the opposite sex. How can they have the chance to touch these exciting things?

    But on the other hand, listening to the room, a group of female Knights feel very incredible.

    You know, the room is not other people, but the Kingdom''s treasure, the first beauty of the Terran.

    their royal highness, longing for, worshipping, and reverence, the highness of the princess superior, like a goddess, is now bullied by a man in her own room.

    Think about it for a moment, all the female Knights feel a bit incredible.

    But there''s no way. These are facts.

    they have to admit that the great princess is no longer single, but has her own fiance.

    Moreover, the two people still love each other, and it is absolutely not because of the revelation of disaster that they will be together.

    Others may not be sure about this, but the female Knights of the paladin order dare.

    Just because they have been nurtured by Roxie''s side and are closest to Roxie, they have witnessed the emotional path between sheen and Roxie, and have seen how many times they have had private communication in the past.

    , from a long time ago, they have been thinking that they can be so close to Luo Xi, and Shane may really succeed in the favor of his royal highness.

    Even if Roxie is so excellent, so perfect, it should not be possible to see a man of adventurer origin, but the fact is, in the end, this absurd guess for them in the past has now been realized.

    , who had followed Vivian behind, seemed to be rubbing his own relationship. Only then, after seeing the princess''s adventurer for several months, he became a nobleman who defeated countless outstanding figures, successfully captured the throne, ascended the altar and married the Kingdom''s treasure.

    Moreover, no one dares to stand up and speak out against it.

    The knights, thinking so, lost their gods.

    But the sound in the room is more and more provocative, so that the air is becoming sweet up.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    Sheen doesn''t know what others are thinking.

    Even if he knew, he would not care.

    He understood that his position in the world would be totally different after he decided to show his edge a little bit. The surrounding environment was doomed to change, and other people''s views on himself were also doomed to be different.

    But these complex things, he will not be able to deal with, let alone want to.

    From beginning to end, sheen had only one idea.

    That''s to say, don''t let others annoy you.

    The rest, no matter what the flood, has nothing to do with himself.

    Therefore, sheen put down all the sigh and emotion, no longer think about those unnecessary things, so with his fiancee beautiful wife constantly quarrel, simply not too comfortable.

    When they stopped fighting, they were already in bed.

    "I shouldn''t take you seriously. It''s only me who will suffer."

    Roxie, red and panting, tidied up her messy clothes and looked at Sean lying there, looking smug and eager to bite him twice.

    "It''s just to remind you not to go into the house and uncover tiles in front of your man, otherwise, you will definitely be beaten."

    Sheen''s pulling was like something, extremely flat.

    Roxie really wanted to get rid of him a few more times.

    But at the thought that she had not easily put on her clothes again, if she rushed up again, the clothes would certainly be separated from her body, and Roxie could only bear it.

    So, the next second, Roxie asked another question.

    "NAH." Roxie was lying on Sean''s body, staring at him directly. She said expectantly, "we are all engaged now. When can we get married?"

    Well, the princess who hates to marry still has such an idea.

    But there''s no way. Roxie has already tasted the sweetness.

    "You don''t know, not only do you mention that the licking dog will not come again after our engagement, even the Kingdom has not given me so much work as before and let me finish it."

    At this point, Roxie felt happy.

    "Is that so?" Sheehan is somewhat puzzled: "how can you say that you are still your highness, and should not let you too idle?"

    In the aspect of national politics, Roxie is seldom involved. This is the work of Anxi and Liya. Roxie''s position is not here. The kingdom will not let her deal with these mundane affairs.

    However, Roxie had been in charge of all kinds of diplomacy beneficial to the Kingdom, which was hard to be replaced by others.

    For example, in the protoss aspect, Roxie has made a lot of benefits for the kingdom by virtue of her natural advantages.

    It is very difficult for others to have any interaction with the Protoss. However, Roxie has been loved by the protoss since she was a child. Therefore, the Kingdom has always let Roxie play a role in contacting, communicating and communicating with the Protoss. Over the past decade or so, she has been using the power of the protoss for welfare.

    With Roxie here, even the temple has to give Mithra royal face, so the contact, communication and communication between the Kingdom and the temple is also in the charge of Roxie.

    In addition, because of her special status, foreign dignitaries attach great importance to her. Many people want to make friends with her. The people''s preference for Roxie also makes her play a stabilizing role. For example, the daily appearance is a very important work, and Roxie is responsible for diplomacy in the kingdom.

    Now, although Roxie has been engaged to sheen, she still plays a very important role in the kingdom. How could she suddenly lose her job?

    Sheen was puzzled.

    Who ever thought...

    "who do you think is to blame?" Roxie gave sheen a blank look and then said, "although I have something to do with Protoss, what about you?"

    When Roxie said that, Sean suddenly understood.

    "Do you mean that the Kingdom has applied all its previous positioning to me?"

    Sheen raised an eyebrow.

    "So to speak." Roxie nodded and said, "after all, I''m only connected with the protoss, but you really get the protection of the Protoss and even the demons. You also have friendship with the demons. There is an evil god around you that is comparable to the demons. If you use your name, the kingdom can do more than before."

    That''s what happened.

    That is to say, because sheen is emerging and shows the endless energy behind her, Roxie''s role in the Kingdom has declined a lot compared with before.

    Roxie doesn''t need to communicate with Protoss.

    Because of the presence of Hearn, the protoss will take the initiative to contact and communicate with the kingdom.

    Roxie doesn''t have to deal with foreign dignitaries anymore.

    Because of the presence of heen, those foreign dignitaries dare not have a different heart, and one by one they wish to be able to make friends with the Kingdom, so as to hold the thigh of sheen as the kingdom.

    That''s no longer something for Roxie to worry about.Because, there are more suitable people than Roxie.

    Although sheen was an aristocrat of the Kingdom, he chose to become an honorary aristocrat, that is, he did not serve in the Kingdom, and there was no reason for him to appear in public for the royal family. Therefore, all ethnic groups and countries could not contact with the Kingdom directly, and the kingdom could not ask him to take charge of this kind of work. Therefore, the kingdom could use this as an excuse to turn passive into active The rest of the civil service was in charge of the work, and Roxie was no longer needed.

    "After all, you''re not married. Once we''re married, I''m going down to the portstutts. It''s not suitable for me to get in touch with too many royal jobs."

    Roxie looked happy.

    Sean just thought the girl was stupid.

    What is not suitable for too many royal jobs?

    To put it directly, because she is a woman to be married, and she is still an honorary nobleman who is not deeply involved with the royal family and the Kingdom, so the Kingdom has no longer dared to let her know too many state secrets, and gradually takes away her work in hand?

    "Is that good?" Sheen glanced at Roxie and said, "to be nice, you''ve become free, but to put it worse, this is clearly taking away the power you have in hand."

    "So what?" Roxie looked indifferent and said, "unless I choose to inherit the throne, this is what I have to return sooner or later."

    So it is.

    If Rosie does not succeed to the throne, when ansey abdicates and Leia becomes queen of Mithra XIV, she will be granted the throne of Duke and leave the royal family.

    At that time, will not the rights and work in hand of Roxie have to be returned?

    Now, Roxie has only advanced this fact by more than ten or twenty years.

    "In this way, I won''t have to work for the Kingdom and the royal family any more, and I''ll have 10 or 20 years of leisure before sister Liya takes over the throne." Roxie clenched her fist and said, "I really think it''s a very wise thing to choose to get married. If I had known this, I would have...!"

    A word, not quite finished, Roxie stopped.

    "How about you?" Sean looked at Roxie, narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "would you have married someone as soon as possible?"

    When he said this, though sheen was laughing, there was no smile in his eyes.

    Roxie was frightened.

    "I... I didn''t mean that..."

    Roxie said weakly.

    Sheen did not say a word. He stood up in silence and retreated to the door.

    Seeing this, Roxie rushed forward without hesitation.

    "No! Don''t repent

    Roxie cried.

    Obviously, the girl guessed exactly what Sean was going to do.

    Sheen still said nothing, regardless of Luoxi holding her thigh, quietly moved to the door.

    This undoubtedly made Roxie more afraid.

    "I was wrong! I''m really wrong! What I said just now is just my nonsense! In your words, it''s just mouth hi! Say it! Really

    Roxie, hands up.

    "I swear! Absolutely not really want to find someone to marry! I will not marry you

    It''s not bluffing, of course, but the truth.

    No matter how to say, Roxie is not so selfless. In order to catch fish and salty fish, she makes fun of her future and chastity.

    What''s more, before sheen appeared, Roxie would rather not marry and work for the royal family all her life, rather than live with other men.

    The future, which has to disguise its nature in front of her partner, is deeply frightened by Roxie.

    So, if sheen didn''t show up, Roxie might never have married for the rest of her life.

    Sheen naturally knew that the girl was just too happy, leading to overindulgence.

    But even so, he was still upset.

    "I''m a tool for you to get out of the sea of misery."

    Sean was just a smile.

    Roxie holds Sheen''s thigh, and the cerebellar pouch shakes.

    "There is no such thing, absolutely not." Roxie a face aggrieved way: "you say it, how can you believe me, forgive me?"

    Well, that''s what you''re waiting for.

    Sean''s eyes lit up, and the look at Roxie made her feel fear.

    specifically, from the animal''s glowing eyes, her Royal Highness has seen many strange scenes.

    For example, phase dash, left and right fight, fibrous root entanglement, axe and axe symphony, God of war charge, and then the wolf roar, incisively and vividly, let the fierce fight from fist to flesh drop the curtain until the end.

    This gives Roxie an impulse to run.

    But dare she?afraid to!

    If it really runs away, I''m afraid that by the time we come back, the sheens will have disappeared, and they will still be the kind of missing people.

    In other words...

    "do you understand?"

    "... yes."

    In Sheen''s bright smile, Roxie nodded wrongly.

    It''s a compromise, it''s a commitment.

    Sean''s already figured it out.

    "A few more achievements this time."

    Don''t say he''s too animal.

    You know, Tieer just gave in last night, but the achievement of unlocking is almost catching up with Roxie.

    As the Imperial Palace, how can I be so oppressed by concubines?

    So...

    "I''m helping you

    Sean sighed for his kindness.

    ...

    anyway, Roxie has become much more free than before, which will not change.

    As a result, Roxie will no longer have to make her daily routine appearance.

    "I have become the betrothed of the count of boztut, and as the passing fiancee, I am not fit to appear in public again."

    Roxie moved out such a reason, so that the people of the Kingdom howled for it, but there was no way to say anything.

    What else can we say?

    Is it possible to ask other people''s wives who are about to pass by to be cheered and cheered by a group of people and admired by countless men every day?

    Have you ever asked someone else''s husband?

    For this reason, Roxie has been able to cancel the daily appearance ceremony.

    Even if many people don''t pay much attention to it, it would be unreasonable for them to have a riot for the married women and the water thrown out.

    Of course, the main reason is that Sheen''s prestige is still there, which makes the people of Wangdu dare not resist at all.

    At least that''s what Sean threw out.

    "If you insist on letting my wife who has not passed through the door give you appreciation every day, then I can only ask friends of demons and Protoss to do justice for me."

    What else can people say?

    It''s time to stop fighting.

    Otherwise, there is no need for the demons to come forward, just need the goddess of the protoss, and the people dare not continue to make trouble.

    For Roxie, they are longing, yearning, fanatical.

    But to God, they are faith, worship and obedience.

    This is the difference between people in this world and those in previous lives.

    In this world, people''s belief in God is deeply rooted, and it is impossible to disobey "God''s will" in any case.

    In view of this, people can only silence, no more trouble.

    This made Roxie a little stunned and even more angry.

    "Why didn''t I think of it before?"

    Not only Sean can use this move, but can she also use it well?

    In terms of his relationship with the protoss, sheen is not as good as Rosie.

    Please tell me something, too

    Roxie was chagrined at her previous stupidity.

    That is to say, now, with this kind of reason, Roxie is also out of the sea of suffering, no longer as busy as before, need to deal with so much work, do not need to worry about one day does not show up, the public will riot, completely become idle down.

    this gives the Royal Highness another attribute.

    That''s clinging.

    In the situation that there was not much to do, Roxie did not want to stay in the bedroom by herself. Instead, she said that wherever sheen was going, she would go with her.

    Sheen did not refuse.

    "If you are free, you can come with me."

    So sheen and Roxie left the bedroom together.

    Roxie took the Knights of the paladins.

    "This is the Knights'' order I have set up for myself, and the only thing I can take away from the royal family in the future."

    That''s what Roxie herself said.

    Sheen was shocked.

    "Is this the legendary dowry?"

    Sean opened his mouth and was silent as he watched the courteous and courteous women who were so beautiful.

    Br >

    , it''s a good idea.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    In the paladin escort, sheen and Roxie left the palace.

    Eugene stayed in the palace.

    For Sheen''s journey was not far away, beside the palace.

    In addition to the royal city of the Kingdom, there is only one building.

    That''s the temple.

    Sean''s goal today is to go to the inner sanctum of the temple.

    "Do you think it over?"

    On the way to the temple, Roxie makes a final confirmation to sheen.

    "There is only one chance to enter the inner hall, and only one chance to gain insight. Are you sure you want to use it now?"

    When it comes to business, there are outsiders waiting beside her. Roxie doesn''t dare to liberate her nature as she does in the room. Instead, she enters the princess mode and becomes awe inspiring and indifferent.

    , however, Luo Si did not open the distance from sheen. When the two walked on the road, their shoulders and shoulders were all in contact. The unguarded close gesture was entirely telling others what the relationship between the royal highness and Sheehan was.

    Sean glanced at the people who had been saluting this way all the time, with envious and envious faces on their faces. After a while, sheen withdrew his eyes.

    "I''m sure and sure." Sheen didn''t give up and said to Roxie, "I believe the sooner I use this opportunity, the better."

    It''s not that Sean is eager for quick success and instant benefits, but that there is no bottleneck and there is no need to worry about the exhaustion of potential. There is no big difference between early use and late use of this opportunity.

    "Indeed, if you don''t consider the bottleneck and limit, this opportunity can be used any time. In any case, when you contact [theory], you will not be able to gain more because you are in the state of limit or bottleneck. No matter what level or stage, everyone will get the same understanding and harvest when contacting [theory]."

    Roxie nodded her approval, but she said the same thing.

    "But if you are in a state of bottleneck and limit, you will have a little more help from outside. It will be easy to break through, and you will wake up your drained potential. This opportunity is very rare."

    In other words, after entering the inner hall, one''s understanding of things will not increase or decrease. If one has these understandings when he is in a bottleneck or limit state, then, in addition to understanding, his own bottleneck and limit will also be loosened, thus breaking through.

    In this case, people naturally want to choose to enter the inner hall when they reach the bottleneck or limit to harvest this understanding.

    However, if there is no bottleneck and limit problem, then this understanding will be so much, will not increase or decrease.

    So...

    "I believe that I made the right choice."

    Sheen said that to Roxie.

    Roxie didn''t say much.

    "If I were someone else, I would certainly advise you a little more, but you really don''t have to worry about it."

    That''s what Roxie thinks.

    Because sheen is a real warrior.

    The brave have a promising future and extraordinary potential. Even the worst brave can naturally grow to legend level, which is no less than alidia.

    And Sean?

    His potential, Roxie is not very clear, but only from the strength of his sword can see, it is definitely much better than her own.

    The sword is a power born from the concept of the brave.

    Whether it is strong or not is closely related to the brave who is the root of it.

    The stronger the potential and talent of the brave, the more powerful the sword will be.

    Sheen''s sword has not been completely sealed with three seal rings, and it has only been a few months since she came to the world. Her strength is no longer under her. This makes Roxie very sure that her beloved''s potential is absolutely unpredictable.

    Sean, it''s a very difficult thing to think about.

    Therefore, Roxie didn''t think there was too much wrong with Sheen''s choice. She just reminded her and chose to respect him.

    So, Roxie took sheen and all the Knights of the Paladin to the temple.

    Before she came here, Roxie had sent someone in advance to report.

    Under such circumstances, when sheen and Rosie came here, a large number of people were waiting for them outside the temple gate to welcome them.

    And the first one is Eulerian.

    "Welcome to the temple, Countess boztut."

    Jules came forward with a smile and saluted sheen kindly.

    "Your Majesty the Pope?" Sean was a little surprised and said, "are you here to meet me? How could that be so good? "

    He really didn''t expect that Jules would come to meet him in person.

    But on second thought, it is a matter of course."Qing, like her highness Roxie, are people who have a deep relationship with the Protoss. In this case, that''s our most respected guest." Jules said naturally: "not to mention, this time, the minister is going to enter the inner hall. The inner hall is a treasure left by the Supreme God. Every time I use it, I need the consent of the Pope. I can meet you. It''s very suitable."

    "Then I will trouble his majesty." Sheen nodded and said no more. He just said, "let''s go now?"

    "It seems that Qing is very anxious." Eulerian couldn''t help smiling, but he said, "in this case, Qing will come with me. The goddess is waiting for you."

    "Goddess?" Sheen raised an eyebrow.

    It was only then that Roxie made a noise.

    "Lord anima? Or Lord lidas? "

    Roxie quickly asked.

    Of the goddesses who will appear in the temple, these two are probably the only ones who attended the engagement banquet of sheen and Rosie.

    However, among these two goddesses, there is a young lady who may still hate this matter.

    Roxie wanted to know which goddess was going to meet her two.

    Ullerton laughed bitterly.

    "Both goddesses are here."

    Yule brought such a good or bad news.

    "... with Lord anima here, if Lord lidas is out of control, should he be able to control the scene?"

    Roxie began to say something that she did not know if she was praying.

    But this is also helpless.

    You know, this time, neither Ayi nor Sarah nor Lilith is here.

    If these three are not here, who can control lidas?

    The most powerful goddess is not just a casual remark.

    In the absence of Ayi, Sara, and Lilith, the man who can balance lidas by force is no longer there.

    In this way, Roxie can''t even worry about it.

    On the contrary, it was Sean, with a look of indifference.

    "Don''t worry." Sheen said with a fearless tone and a smile: "Lilith has entrusted the seal to me, and Ayi has left a magic power on me for a long time. If I do have an accident here, they will surely arrive here in an instant."

    In a word, all the people present took a breath.

    Especially the clergy headed by Jules had changed their faces.

    "Li... Lilith entrusted her seal to Qing?"

    Jules was extremely surprised.

    No way.

    It''s not something that can be given out at will.

    As the core of the existence of the protoss, the seal of the goddess is closely related to their existence.

    [true seal] intact, then, even if it dies, no matter how many times, the goddess of the protoss can reincarnate and revive. The difference is only a matter of speed and speed.

    If the seal is destroyed, no matter how powerful the goddess is, she will die in an instant. Unless the Supreme God uses his great power to rescue her, she will surely die.

    Although the seal can be entrusted, it can only be entrusted once in a lifetime.

    To be entrusted by the "true seal" proves that the relationship between this man and the goddess has reached an unimaginable absolute trust, which can be said to be a complete community of destiny.

    One life, two lives.

    If one dies, both die.

    This kind of relationship is more intimate than husband and wife, right?

    What does that mean?

    It shows that Sean has got Lilith''s greatest trust.

    No wonder...

    no wonder that Lilith, as an evil spirit comparable to demons, would not hesitate to stand up and protect sheen in the face of lidas.

    It''s no surprise that there is such a relationship in it.

    However, when Jules and others were surprised, sheen thought of a very important thing because he mentioned the real seal.

    "Speaking, Roxie, you..."

    sheen turns to Roxie.

    The reason is very simple, because Roxie seems to have entrusted a real seal to herself.

    However, the so-called "true seal" is clearly the core of the existence of the goddess of the Protoss. As a human being, Rosie has always been puzzled why she has such a thing.

    Originally, before returning to the capital, sheen wanted to ask Roxie about this matter, but after returning, he became the public enemy of the whole country and was forced to become the first priority candidate for choosing a son-in-law. So many powerful children were staring at him, which made him involved in the center of the storm and had no time to take care of it.

    Until now, sheen didn''t think of it and subconsciously wanted to ask Roxie.

    However, before sheen mentioned it, Roxie seemed to know what he wanted to do and interrupted."Go in first. Don''t keep the two goddesses waiting."

    Roxie winked at Sean as she spoke.

    Sheen then reflected that it was not suitable to be mentioned on such an occasion.

    "Let''s go in."

    Now, sheen stopped talking and nodded to Euler.

    "Then, two, please follow me."

    Jules suppressed his surprise, took a deep breath, laughed, and immediately entered the temple with sheen and Roxie.

    The clergymen around him immediately followed, respectful and low-key.

    ...

    as the representative of the protoss in the human world, the temple is not inferior to the Royal Palace and the Royal City in any country.

    In particular, the temple of the royal capital, which was built in the capital of Mithra in the kingdom of the brave, is the headquarters of the clergy on the human side.

    No matter in scale or decoration, such a palace is not inferior to the palace sitting on the island in the middle of the lake.

    Under the leadership of Jules and the clergy of the temple, sheen and Rosie walked through splendid and spacious corridors to the depth of the temple.

    As the host, Jules seems to have given him a lot of introductions for his first visit.

    "The main function of the temple is to serve as a bridge for communication and exchange between Protoss and Terrans, providing a suitable place for the two races."

    "It not only has the function of opening the door to the divine world, but also its main work in the past was to bless the goddess for the newborn of the human race."

    "Once a newborn comes to the Terran, it must be brought to the temple after the full moon, to the blessing."

    "There, the ritual of the protoss will naturally function. After judging the child''s potential and the direction he is good at, he will connect with the divine world, so that the goddess who is in the same direction as the child is good at will come and give her blessing."

    "Look, there is the blessing."

    Jules points to a palace that looks very mysterious and grand.

    Sheen was able to feel the subtle magic waves from there, proving that what yole had just said was true, and that there were Protoss rituals at work.

    And then Jules said that again.

    "Besides, the temple also has some other significance."

    "For example, offering believers to religion."

    "For example, to adopt orphans and children who are destined for it."

    "Another example is to treat people suffering from various kinds of difficult and complicated diseases."

    "The other is to provide some help and training for these believers and orphans. For example, the restoration magic created by the Protoss and the magic of the holy department can only be learned in the temple. Therefore, people suffering from difficult and complicated diseases often go to and from the temple, and even stay and recuperate in the temple for a long time."

    With that, Jules looks at Roxie and laughs.

    "Will your highness Rosie go to see Princess Leanna first?"

    Hearing this, Sean remembered one thing.

    "It seems that your mother recuperated in the temple, isn''t it?"

    Sean looks at Roxie, too.

    "Mother is here indeed."

    Roxie seems to have thought of her mother for a long time, and she seldom has a smile on her face in public.

    It can be seen from this scene that Roxie has a good relationship with her mother.

    "Would you like to go over and have a look?" Sheen thought for a moment, then hesitated to suggest, "I remember what kind of illness she had, so she''s been recuperating here?"

    "Well, it''s a congenital weakness that has been with my mother since she was born." "Originally, the frail mother was not even allowed to have children, but she wanted to leave children for the royal family anyway. In the end, she not only gave birth to sister Liya, but also gave birth to me recklessly the next year. As a result, she became extremely weak and could only enter the temple to recuperate and could not leave again."

    Is that right?

    Then this mother is really great.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    Sheen didn''t know much about Roxie''s mother.

    Even, at the beginning, sheen thought Roxie''s mother was gone, otherwise she would not have never seen her so far.

    No matter when she was with Roxie before, or with the royal family in formal occasions, or even in the engagement banquet with Roxie, the princess never showed up, so sheen would inevitably think a little more.

    It was not until later that sheen knew that the princess was ill, and that staying in the temple all year round for recuperation and treatment was equivalent to a semi monastic relationship.

    Therefore, I have never seen this princess.

    Now, through Roxie''s description, sheen finds that the princess''s body seems to be worse than she imagined, otherwise she would not have missed her daughter''s engagement party.

    Should I go to see each other with Roxie?

    Sheen hesitated.

    Roxie seemed to notice the hesitation.

    "You''re not afraid to see my mother, are you?"

    Roxie blinked her eyes and began to smile.

    "Cough..." Sean coughed awkwardly, but he didn''t admit it at all. He said, "what am I afraid of?"

    Would you be afraid to see your mother-in-law?

    I''m kidding.

    Even the king Anxi has been subdued by his own force. Can''t he still hold a princess?

    It doesn''t exist.

    Just as sheen thought about it, Roxie''s voice came.

    "How about meeting mother now?"

    Roxie''s words make Sheen''s expression from embarrassment to unnatural.

    "I knew..."

    Roxie narrowed her eyes, her eyes looked a little disdainful, and she couldn''t lift her head.

    But sheen did not dare to see the princess.

    There is no reason for it.

    "I''m so weak that if I accidentally say something wrong and make her angry, will it not be a sin?"

    Sheen muttered.

    That''s what he''s worried about.

    Different from Anxi''s clear-cut king, the princess is now equivalent to half a monk. She has no involvement in the state affairs of the kingdom. She is very Buddhist.

    In other words, for sheen, this is just Roxie''s mother-in-law, who will not be deterred by her achievements, nor will she be affected by her energy behind her. She is just a very ordinary mother.

    And Sean''s courage to laugh at others, to follow the outside world and the universe, is more confident in front of Anxi, all because of his various dependence.

    But in the face of the princess, Sheen''s dependence is useless. With the other side''s weak and sickly, and his relationship with Roxie is good, sheen can already see that he has no confidence when he sees each other.

    In other words, Sean''s position as a relative of Roxie has led to the tension of being late for his unmarried son-in-law.

    After all, he was married for the first time!

    ... should I?

    At least, sheen didn''t think he would have been a married man in a previous life.

    "You this guy..." Roxie said with some anger: "you are lucky. Although my mother doesn''t care about what kind of person I married, she doesn''t pay too much attention to family background and ability as others do. She only cares whether you are the person I really like. Therefore, after I answered her, she agreed with me without doing anything I don''t want to see you again

    Hearing this, Sean breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, I don''t need to see my mother-in-law right now.

    Of course, this mother-in-law needs to see sooner or later.

    No matter how to say, I have eaten the cabbage planted by the other party for 17 years. If I don''t say hello, I can''t say it.

    But if I go to see you now, it''s a little sudden.

    When I''m ready, I''ll visit my mother-in-law.

    And then, just after Rosie had made up her mind.

    "What did you say when your mother asked if you really liked me?"

    Sheen was curious about it.

    "Well..."

    Roxie''s pretty face suddenly turned red.

    Seeing this, sheen didn''t feel surprised. Instead, he said "Oh, Moses," rather playfully.

    "Come on, talk about it." Sheen then jokingly said: "how do you answer? Tell me to my husband."

    Roxie hit Sean hard to show her shame.

    However, the interaction between the two people has been completely seen by others present.

    Seeing that Sean and Roxie were so indifferent to each other, Roxie was still blushing and shy, and everyone was open-minded."I didn''t expect that her highness Rosie had such a girlish side."

    Jules was also surprised, but more gratified.

    Before that, many people thought that the union between sheen and Roxie was too hasty and had no emotional basis at all.

    Even though sheen and Roxie had some private friendship before, they only knew each other for only a few months.

    In just a few months, is the first beauty of Terran captured?

    Naturally, people will not believe this.

    Therefore, many people think that Roxie will choose sheen because the energy behind her is really terrible and her own ability is excellent, which can be regarded as standing out among many heroes. Secondly, because of the revelation of the disaster, she had to choose to marry, so she looked at Sean who had a good relationship with her.

    Under such circumstances, not many people believe that there is affection between Sean and Roxie.

    Even if at the engagement banquet, the atmosphere of love between Sean and Roxie is about to explode. Sheen even kisses Roxie in front of everyone and declares sovereignty. Many people still don''t want to believe that they have emotional foundation, but they think it''s a play on the spot.

    Jules also had some ideas about this before.

    This is helpless.

    The more you can understand the excellence of Roxie and see the beauty of Roxie, the more people will think that this is a flower of kaolin, which can never be easily occupied.

    Eulerian is very aware of Roxie''s status in the Kingdom and more aware of the protoss'' preference for Roxie. In this case, he naturally subconsciously thinks that Rosie will choose sheen, mostly because of her feelings.

    But in this situation, Euler knew that he was wrong.

    These two people are indeed two lovers, have a very strong emotional foundation, just will choose to be together.

    Otherwise, if someone else could become an unmarried couple with Roxie, he would not be able to get along with her so naturally and casually. Moreover, Roxie would not show such a young daughter''s posture, which is surprising.

    "These two people are true love..."

    eulere felt some emotion and was happy for Roxie at the same time.

    He had watched Roxie grow up. She was also closely associated with the protoss, and naturally she had close contact with the temple, often mingling with Eulerian.

    In addition, Youle and the princess have a good friendship, and others actually don''t know. In private, Roxie sometimes even calls him "grandfather Euler".

    In view of this, Jules is also very loving to Roxie, perhaps not to the point of treating her as a paternal granddaughter, but it is absolutely true to regard her as a stepdaughter.

    In this way, it is impossible for Jules not to be gratified, but to be happy, to see that Sean and Roxie are in love.

    Meanwhile, Euler''s look at Sean is a little different, more kind than before.

    And at this time, whether it''s Sean, Roxie, or Euler, they forget.

    In the temple, there are not only Roxie''s own mother, but also some characters who regard her as her own and are equivalent to her mother''s existence.

    "Don''t you bully my Roxie! You''re so bad

    With such a word, a figure seemed to have been waiting for an opportunity for a long time. Seeing that Sean and Roxie had been fighting with each other, they finally burst out of the temple.

    Who else but lidas?

    It''s just that when she saw lidas rush out, both Sean and Roxie called out subconsciously.

    "Be careful!"

    As soon as their voices fell, lidas, who was charging, turned her right foot to her left foot...

    "ah!"

    The cry of surprise rang out.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the fall spread.

    After successfully toppling her own, lidas smashed a face on the ground, and then along the forward posture, she rubbed the floor all the way, sliding in front of Sean and Roxie.

    "Woo... So painful..."

    the next second, lidas''s cry came into everyone''s ears.

    "The goddess lidas...!"

    Jules panicked.

    Not to mention Jules, all the clergy around were in a panic.

    "No... are you ok?"

    Roxie stepped forward and lifted lidas.

    "I knew..."

    Sean was covering his face and couldn''t bear to look directly.

    today''s destiny is still make complaints about the way out.

    "So... So I told you not to run so fast..."

    anima finally caught up and sighed at lidas, who was lifted up by Roxie with tears on her face, as if she could not curse her daughter''s stupid mother.

    "See the goddess anema

    The accompanying Knights of the paladin order finally responded and knelt down on one knee to annima and saluted heavily."Did you really not go back?"

    Sheen sighed helplessly and came forward to talk to anima.

    "I wanted to go straight back, but lidas didn''t want to. I had to stay." Annima grinned bitterly, but still nodded to sheen and said, "I heard that you are going to enter the inner hall today, aren''t you?"

    "That''s it." Sheen didn''t beat around the Bush and said, "it''s rare to have such an opportunity to increase strength. Don''t waste it."

    "Indeed." "I just didn''t expect you to enter the inner hall so soon," she said with a smile

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    As a treasure left by the Supreme God, the inner hall is used to cultivate outstanding talents.

    In this case, how could a brave man from another world never use the inner hall?

    Hearn would come to the inner hall, which was not expected by anima.

    But as Anita said, she didn''t expect Sean to come so soon.

    "All the brave men of all ages had to break through the legendary level. After entering the level of 90, they felt that the progress of their strength was too slow. They would want to enter the inner hall and use the inner hall''s understanding to enhance their strength."

    Anima''s eyes at Sean are full of meaning.

    "In particular, Mithra, known as the most courageous man of all ages, entered the inner hall only after reaching the life limit of level 100. With the help of the inner hall''s understanding, he broke through the limit at one stroke and became extraordinary and refined."

    Under such circumstances, anima naturally thought that sheen would enter the inner hall at a higher level.

    Not to mention that, like Mithra, she didn''t enter the inner hall until she reached the extreme level of 100. At least, sheen didn''t enter the inner hall until she reached the legendary level of 90. That''s what anima thought before.

    Who would have thought that sheen would come so soon.

    "Your strength is very strong, but your level is not high. Now you should not even reach level 60?"

    Annima easily saw through Sheen''s hierarchy.

    It''s part of anima''s power.

    Because she is the relationship between the goddess of life, the state of all things in the world and the level of being, the goddess can see clearly with her never opened eyes.

    This is a peep at life itself, which can not be concealed or concealed in any way.

    So, anima learned about Sheen''s real level from the first time she met.

    Sheen nodded.

    "My rank is not high compared with those who are really strong." Sheen shrugged and said, "but I don''t think it''s too late to go into the inner hall until it''s legendary or extreme."

    Of course, this is for sheen.

    For the rest of us, Sheen''s choice may not be very wise.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" While being held by Roxie, lidas rubbed her face with two lines of tears, staring at sheen and saying, "it''s not a good thing to be eager for success. Your strength is not low. I advise you to wait. While you can still grow on your own, try harder. Don''t waste the only once in a lifetime opportunity."

    "Oh?" Sheen raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "is that my lord goddess who cares about me?"

    "No!" Lidas blew her hair and yelled, "I''m for Roxie''s sake. What if you regret it later and have a miserable expression all day, which affects my lordsy''s mood?"

    "You don''t have to worry about it, goddess. I have my own ideas." Sheen was not hit, but Shi Shi ran said: "although I don''t know if I will be a miserable expression all day, but you look miserable now. Please keep a good convergence, don''t affect my Roxie''s mood?"

    "You...!" Lidas, impatient, pointed to sheen and exclaimed, "I''m not miserable! And Roxie is mine

    "It''s really a good feeling for yourself. I don''t know what makes you so confident and makes you feel like you''re not miserable now?" Sheen said with a smile, "and, Roxie should be mine."

    "You, you, you, you...!" Lidas was angry and cried, "it''s mine!"

    "What are you?" Sheen narrowed his eyes and the old God said, "mine is mine, you can''t take it away."

    Lidas would not agree.

    "Mine!"

    "Mine."

    "Mine!"

    "Mine."

    "It''s not yours! It''s mine

    "Well, it''s yours."

    "No! It''s yours! "

    "Well, that''s what you said."

    "Ah?"

    After a fierce (childish) quarrel, lidas was successfully caught by Sheen''s subtle (more childish) trap and was caught by sheen. The whole person was silly there.

    Sheen reached out his hand with emotion and touched lidas''s head.

    "Silly child, clearly is the oldest old woman in the world, but it is really a silly and stupid child."

    Such a direct stimulus made lidas explode on the spot.

    "Ah, ah! I''ll fight with you

    Suddenly, like an enraged white cat, Rita strode at Sean.

    Sheen remained unmoved, one hand straightening her nails, the other reaching out somehow, holding lidas''s forehead to stop her.

    Lidas kept charging, her hands scratched and waved, but because sheen pressed her head, she couldn''t get close at all. She could only let her fierce waving hands do the body drawing movement in front of sheen, but couldn''t touch him.So they started to make a scene and looked at all the people around them.

    Jules waited until he looked at each other and was at a loss as to what to do.

    Roxie, with a headache on her face, sighed as if she were looking at two children.

    Annima was also stunned. At last, she laughed bitterly with nadura, who had been hiding in the dark. At the same time, she felt a burst of wonder in her heart.

    Because it was the first time that they had seen a human being dare to fight against lidas, and they were still playing with each other like children. It was unbelievable that all this was true.

    I believe that if this scene is seen by outsiders, it will surely be scared to drop his chin on the spot?

    But in any case, sheen did not show any fear of Ritas, the most powerful goddess. Lidas was also angry like a child, which is a reality.

    As a result, people were surprised to find that the atmosphere between the two people was extremely warm and comfortable.

    The atmosphere is just like friends playing with each other for many years, or a family playing. It makes people feel like brothers and sisters fighting.

    Before long, however, Hearn''s lidas cried again.

    "Roxie, you see, he bullies me. He''s bad!"

    Lidas gave up Sean and threw herself into Roxie''s arms, aggrieved Barra''s complaint.

    "No... it''s OK, Lord lidas. Sean is just joking with you."

    Roxie could only hold lidas and pat her on the back to comfort her.

    Shane couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    "The daughter who takes it as his own, which side is the daughter?"

    It''s all upside down, pro.

    "Wow

    Lidaston cried more bitterly.

    This is crying with anger.

    Although this may be a fact, you can''t say it!

    Don''t you know it''s sad?

    "Well, you can say less."

    Roxie really wanted to hit Sean twice.

    She also knew that it was impossible to make Sean, an unreliable fellow, respect the goddess.

    At the beginning, when he and he just met, this guy knew his true face, didn''t he grudge himself?

    This lawless brave man is simply.

    "I think it''s better for lidas to stay here with Roxie Ruthie." Anema continued to smile bitterly, then looked at Jules and said, "I''m here to take count boztut to the inner hall. You are here to take care of destiny and his highness Rosie."

    "Yes." Jules was a little surprised, as if surprised by the fact that annima was going to guide him in person, but he said nothing and bowed his head.

    "I don''t mind." Sheen seemed indifferent. He just looked at Roxie and said, "I''ll go by myself."

    "Well." Roxie nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you outside."

    "Then let''s go." Annima leaned over to make way for sheen, closed her eyes and said with a smile: "before I arrive at the inner hall, I will introduce this treasure left by the Mother God to the human race."

    "Please." Sheen then saluted anima.

    So they parted on the spot.

    Together with the weeping lidas, Roxie went to the waiting room under the hospitality of yole.

    Sheen, led by anima, went in the direction of the inner hall.

    Nadura looks at both sides of the split.

    "I''ll stay, then."

    There''s anima on Sheen''s side. It shouldn''t be a problem.

    I just take advantage of this to see the situation in other directions.

    For example, from leferut''s house.

    ...

    "here we are."

    When such a sentence came out of anima''s mouth, sheen stopped.

    At this time, sheen and anima came to the deepest part of the temple.

    There are no buildings here, like an open square, very vast.

    "Is this the inner hall?"

    Sean was a little surprised.

    If you look at the vast square, you can only look at it.

    Yes.

    Door.

    There is a door standing alone in the middle of the square, which looks very strange.

    The door looked simple and plain, like a stone door with dust accumulated for a long time. There was no decoration on the door, but only one word - "Li" was engraved on it.

    "This is the door that can connect directly to the world."

    Anima spoke solemnly.

    "People who go through this door will enter another space.""There is the inner hall, and it is also the closest place to the world."

    "From there, you can directly glimpse the operation of [reason], see the way the world works in the most direct way, and immerse yourself in it and get a feeling."

    "According to this insight, you will get something you can''t imagine."

    It may be the sudden elevation of the level, the sudden acquisition of skills, or even the sudden awakening of unique skills. It can be said that everything is possible.

    "I don''t know how many strong people have been cultivated by this treasure for the human race. Some of them were not even famous before entering the inner hall, and their strength and potential were mediocre. However, they got extraordinary insights. After coming out of the inner hall, they immediately made a great progress and became great beings recorded in history books."

    With that, anima turned to sheen.

    "If you''ve really thought about it, go ahead."

    "Go and push that door open."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    As soon as annima''s words fell, sheen had already stepped up and walked towards the door.

    This is something that is done unconsciously.

    At the beginning, sheen was still surprised that the door was so lonely in the middle of this vast square.

    But somehow, the more he looked at the door, the more intimate he felt.

    It was as if the door was calling for her past, and sheen couldn''t help but want to come forward.

    So, as Anima finished, sheen almost subconsciously stepped in the direction of the door.

    Seeing this scene, annima couldn''t help being stunned.

    But then, anima remembered something, and her eyes at sheen became more profound.

    At this moment, anima remembered a shocking thing that nadura mentioned to herself when she came here last night while coaxing lidas away.

    "The brave man named sheen is likely to have the blessing of the Mother God."

    That''s what nadura told anima.

    Hearn has the blessing of the Supreme God.

    If this news appears in Protoss, even in Terrans and demons, it will cause earth shaking waves.

    No matter what the meaning of the symbol behind this, the status of sheen in God, man and devil will become different just by holding this blessing.

    What''s more, it''s far more different than it is now.

    Especially in the protoss, once the news spreads, Hearn will be worshipped by the whole Protoss.

    This is not a joke, but a real worship.

    The protoss was originally a family that attached great importance to class. From the three great goddesses to the superior gods, and then from the superior gods to the lower gods, they had a clear position and hierarchy, and could not be disobedient.

    Even if the lower level gods who are in charge of a powerful field and have a strong strength, they have to salute respectfully and accept the dispatch of the superior gods who have no combat effectiveness.

    And this kind of class obedience, once in front of the Supreme God, will appear to be strong.

    After all, the whole Protoss is derived from the Supreme God omnis, who is the creator of the protoss, the mother of the gods and the king of the Protoss. It is impossible for the protoss not to be worshipped by the Protoss.

    In this case, one can imagine what the protoss would do to him once the revelation of his divine blessing.

    There is a saying of "the other half of the goddess", and the more the saying goes to the high God, the more true it will be.

    Therefore, if the divine goddess knew that sheen had the blessing of the Supreme God, they would certainly regard him as the source of faith and submit to him in excitement and fanaticism.

    Because, this represents that the Supreme God did not abandon the Protoss. Although the Supreme God fell into a deep sleep, his benefactor appeared. The protoss will try every possible means to win him over.

    In view of this, when she first got the news, Anita was inevitably shocked. In addition to the symbolic meaning behind the event, the more she realized that there must be a big secret hidden in the appearance of this brave man.

    Now, this brave man appears here and comes into contact with the treasures made by the Supreme God and left to the human race. It is impossible that there has not been some wonderful reaction.

    "You should know that the world is created by the Supreme God, and the reason of this world is also the law formulated by the Supreme God."

    "He who has the blessing of the Supreme God must be the protection of the world."

    "In this case, this brave man may gain much more than others when he comes into contact with reason."

    Annima thought of that.

    "This is a man who can get the favor and favor of the world."

    Annima then looked at Sean''s back and felt something in her heart.

    "Perhaps, he will become the most learned Inner Temple thinker in history, and that may not be so."

    Annima can''t help but have some expectations.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t know about it.

    He just followed the mysterious and mysterious throb and guidance in his heart and came to the door.

    Then sheen reached out his hand thoughtfully and touched the word "Li" on the door.

    The next second...

    "boom..."

    as if the dust sealed ruins of thousands or tens of thousands of years were opened, the stone gate suddenly trembled, with a heavy roar, slowly opened.

    What appears in the door is not the scenery on the other side of the door, but a whirlpool like general, emitting an ancient, vicissitudes, mysterious atmosphere.

    Sheen could feel that the throb in his heart was more intense.

    So sheen stepped forward without hesitation and entered the door.

    ...

    this is a world of incomparable silence.

    It''s a world of immense darkness.When he came back to God, sheen found that he had come to such a strange world, and as if he had sunk into the sea, he was floating gently, without feeling the slightest sense of gravity, even the weight of his body.

    This kind of feeling is very similar to that when sheen was just called by Nien and had not been awakened, reincarnated and resurrected as a brave man, there was only soul and consciousness left.

    It''s just incredible that, somehow, sheen didn''t feel any uneasiness and uneasiness in his heart. Instead, he felt a sense of peace of mind like a mother and a baby.

    "-"

    suddenly, a wonderful wave came.

    It''s like sound.

    It''s like magic.

    Sean, as blessed as the soul, looked up into the dark sky, as if guided, and his movements were so natural.

    In this moment, the world changed greatly.

    "Zheng!"

    First of all, light appeared.

    It''s the light from a shadow.

    The image of the body appeared suddenly, as if it had been there all the time, and it came into sight of sheen.

    Sheen''s eyes widened.

    "Supreme God, ohmis..."

    that''s right.

    That figure was the Supreme God that Hearn had seen in the Holy Land - ornice.

    Unlike the way she had been sleeping at that time, ohmis was fully awake at the moment.

    She was full of light and looked so sacred.

    She was awe inspiring and beautiful, and she looked so charming.

    Such a she is like a God on the top, looking down at the bottom, no waves in her eyes.

    That is the sight of the real God.

    Suddenly, the goddess raised her hand.

    With this lift, the whole dark world seemed to be illuminated and began to shine.

    The sky appeared.

    The earth appeared.

    The ocean appeared.

    The sun also appeared.

    The whole dark world suddenly turned into a vibrant world.

    Sheen understood immediately.

    "All that I see is the vision of the Supreme God omnes in creating the world."

    This is the beginning of everything, but also the origin of the world.

    The Almighty goddess is from this moment to create heaven and earth, create the world, so that the world named Ohmi pertanson appears.

    Sheen saw the goddess create the sun with all her actions.

    He also saw with his own eyes that the goddess created the moon with one stroke.

    Stars.

    Forest.

    High mountains.

    Running water.

    All kinds of things appear one by one under the creation of the Almighty goddess.

    Sean was fascinated.

    No way.

    In this process, the goddess is not only creating all kinds of things, but also making various laws.

    Once the apple is ripe, it will fall down in accordance with the gravity.

    The flame must burn, but it will be watered out.

    Trees need sunshine and soil.

    Life needs breathing and eating.

    Then there are all kinds of rules of life, old age, disease, death and so on, which are formulated and perfected one by one in the hands of this goddess with unmatched power.

    That is the law of the world, the rule of the world, that is, the so-called reason.

    The goddess was working out the law of reason, even adding various concepts to it.

    For example, grade.

    For example, skills.

    These are all part of the theory.

    As a witness to this scene, sheen seems to be incarnated as the Supreme God. Although he is uncontrollably compiling various laws of reason, he does not understand its principles, but as if he has been integrated into it, he has produced various feelings.

    "Could it be so?"

    "Is that the rank?"

    "That''s the skill?"

    "Is that how it works?"

    "Wonderful

    Sheen seems to be thoroughly integrated into the work, for a moment suddenly realize, some confused, some feint, a sad face, all kinds of emotions show incisively and vividly.

    By the time sheen came back to his senses, he was almost frightened.

    I don''t know when it will start. The world has been completely shaped.

    And the Supreme God omnes was suspended in front of sheen, as if she had come to life, looking at him.

    "Gulu..."

    Sheehan couldn''t help but take a mouthful of water.

    The goddess turned a blind eye, and her eyes were mysterious and profound.The sight is not like looking at Sean in front of you, but like looking at the distant future.

    Immediately...

    "all cause and effect depends on nature."

    Leaving a voice like this, the Supreme God omnes disappeared.

    "Wait...!"

    Sean''s subconscious voice, ready to stay, but suddenly ushered in a whirlwind.

    The world is collapsing.

    Heaven and earth are falling apart.

    The law is dissipating.

    The sun and the moon no longer shine.

    Sheen only felt the darkness in front of him, and the whole person was thrown out of the world as if he had been thrown away.

    Finally, it disappeared with everything around.

    ...

    "hum!"

    On the square, in the whirlpool of the door, a tremor suddenly appeared, making the brilliance as gauze and shining.

    "Back?"

    Annima saw the scene and her face moved.

    The whirlpool inside the door then revolves, after a while, will spit out a figure.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen swept out of the whirlpool, landed on his feet, retreated for a while, and then stabilized himself.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    "Boom..."

    the gate engraved with the word "Li" raised a heavy sound again and closed slowly.

    The atmosphere of antiquity, vicissitudes and mystery has disappeared, making this vast square quiet again.

    Sheen finally responded, shaking his head and driving out a little dizziness from his head.

    "Are you all right?"

    Annima came to Sheen''s side, took his shoulder, turned to Sheen''s eyes, but let people clearly feel the concern.

    "It''s OK." Sheen seemed to feel better. As he exhaled, he murmured, "what does that mean?"

    Hearing the speech, annima, who is observing sheen, inquires.

    "What words?"

    Annima looked concerned.

    Sheen subconsciously wanted to explain to annima, but he braked in time, and didn''t say what the Supreme God ohmis said to himself.

    Intuition tells sheen that it''s better not to talk about it.

    Because, the Supreme God omnis finally said that sentence, sheen always felt that it was not everyone can hear.

    So sheen thought about it a little and asked annima, "how long have I been in?"

    In the inner hall, sheen felt as if he had been there for a long time.

    But annima said it.

    "One minute." "The flow of time in the inner temple is different from that of the outside world. No matter how long the perceiver stays in the inner hall, the outside world will only pass for one minute," annima whispered

    "Is it?" Sheen chuckled. "It''s a spiritual time house."

    "Spiritual time house?" "What''s that?" annima wondered

    "Nothing." Sheen perfunctorily passed the past, turning aside the topic like way: "I think, I should understand the end."

    This topic has successfully attracted anima''s attention.

    "What''s the harvest?"

    Annima asked.

    She was a little curious about how much insight and gain she could get in the inner hall with Sheen''s condition.

    If there is no wrong guess, the harvest should be amazing.

    But that doesn''t seem to be a grade upgrade.

    Anima could see through her own power that Sheen''s rank was still 59, and she was not promoted because she entered the inner hall.

    This proves that Sheen''s harvest should be elsewhere.

    What skills have you learned?

    Or did you get the insights that our predecessors didn''t encounter?

    Anima is expecting and curious about this.

    However, Sheen''s expression is a little subtle.

    Do you have much to gain?

    Should it be big?

    It''s just...

    "I''ll ask you first, anima." Sheen said strangely: "it''s possible to awaken your unique skills when you enter the inner hall, right?"

    Sheen raised the question.

    "Yes." Annima nodded and said, "it''s not a secret that in the past, there were so many excellent Terrans who had acquired the understanding of their unique skills in the inner hall and thus awakened their own unique skills."

    So is it.

    Roxie also said it, and sheen naturally did not forget it.

    But sheen, after confirming this, asked a question that surprised annima.

    "So if... I said if oh..." Sheen''s expression was still subtle, which made him ask, "if a person has already awakened to a unique skill, is it possible for him to awaken another unique skill after he enters the inner temple?"

    As soon as this word came out, annima was stunned there on the spot.

    Awakening a unique skill again?

    Is...

    "Sean, you..."

    annima seems to have changed her face.

    Sheen sipped her lips and continued helplessly, "is it possible?"

    Annima was silent.

    After a while, anima whispered.

    "In theory, it''s an impossible thing to happen." "Whether it''s Protoss, Terrans or demons, it''s only possible to awaken one unique skill in their life, not a second one," anima said

    "... is the protoss the same?" Sheen pondered for a moment and then said, "I remember that the power of protoss is equal to the unique skills of Terrans and demons? In the protoss, many gods have plural functions. Does that mean that they have plural powers and unique skills? "

    If there is a goddess in charge of water and fire, does it prove that she has the power to control arson and water at the same time, and has two unique skills?

    That''s what sheen meant.

    But annima shook her head."It is true that many of the protoss'' goddesses have plural offices, but there is still only one who can enable them to perform their duties." "For example, Lilith, the goddess, is a demon who holds both evil and chaos. Her power is the power that can make people go crazy and degenerate into evil things. There is no second power."

    The implication is that even if there are different functions, there is only one unique skill.

    Take Xi''an as an example. His unique skill [Tianen] has multiple effects. When upgrading, the type of all abilities will be increased to the maximum.

    When upgrading, the number of skill points obtained is the maximum.

    All skill acquisition conditions are minimized.

    All skill upgrade conditions are minimized.

    [Tianen] has such four effects, which proves that the effect of unique skills is not single.

    This is the power of the Protoss. Each goddess has only one. If there is a plural ministry, it proves that the goddess''s power also has plural effect and power, enabling her to complete the duties in two fields at the same time.

    Therefore...

    "all life in this world may awaken to unique skills, but there is only one

    Annima looks at Sean and says, word by word.

    "According to this theory, I can only tell you that if a person has awakened a unique skill, it is impossible for him to awaken another unique skill when he enters the inner temple."

    "At least, in the countless years of Ohm pertanson, no one has awakened to two unique skills."

    "Including three goddesses, six demons, and brave men of all ages."

    He was stunned by these words.

    In fact, Hearn wanted to ask, what about the devil and the Supreme God?

    But when you think about it carefully, those two people are just outside the specification. I''m afraid they don''t have any unique skills.

    The existence of the three goddesses and the six demons is beyond the limit of life, and the transcendental individual who has broken through the level of 100 has no concept of level and skill.

    But even if there are three goddesses and six demons, they still have the concept of unique skills and fight with the power of unique skills.

    Then, beyond the specifications of the three goddesses and the six demons, namely, the devil king and the Supreme God, they may not have the concept of unique skills, or they are beyond this concept.

    For them, one is the ultimate strength, the other is the embodiment of all-round, there is no "unique skills" said.

    Sean always felt like that.

    In view of this, sheen did not ask the question.

    That realm is too far away from herself, even from the existence of anima. Maybe she doesn''t know how to answer.

    In this case, sheen gave up the inquiry.

    "Let''s go." Sheen said to anima, "the purpose of this trip has been achieved. I''m going back to Roxie."

    Annima fixed her eyes on Sean, as if to see through something.

    But sheen stopped talking and looked thoughtful.

    Anita looked at Sean for a long time before she nodded.

    "Then let''s go out."

    A gentle smile reappeared on her face.

    "Well."

    Sean was calm with a smile.

    At the moment, they left the square together.

    Following annima, sheen finally glanced at the door in the middle of the square, then peeped into his mind.

    There, a message emerges.

    ==========

    ¡¤ unique skills.

    ¡¤When used, the current skills can be compiled.

    ¡¤When using, you need to consume the corresponding skill points as the cost.

    ¡¤When used, it can only play a certain role in conventional skills.

    ¡¤When using, it shall be increased or reduced according to the contents of the preparation.

    ¡¤It is permanent and cannot be cancelled in any way.

    ==========

    looking at the message, sheen was speechless.

    There was only one word left in his heart.

    "It seems that I''m getting bigger and bigger."

    ...

    temple, waiting room.

    In this waiting hall, there were no more idle people. There were only the Knights of the sword who came with sheen and the clergy headed by Jules.

    They waited respectfully, listening to the conversation between Roxie and lidas, who were sitting in front of them, as if in sweat.

    Sheen comes back with anima, and then hears a conversation like this.

    "Little Rosie, don''t you marry that bad girl?""Goddess lidas..."

    "promise me, he''s really a bad bad bad guy."

    "Nothing, Sean just..."

    "you don''t have to say good things for him. He''s not worth it."

    "But..."

    "you can promise me that I am your Lord God, and I am also the goddess in charge of destiny. It must be right to listen to me."

    "Alas..."

    lidas was eloquent in persuading Roxy, making her face embarrassed and helpless, and looking like she didn''t know what to do.

    Sheen raised her eyebrows and watched as she kept talking ill of herself and persuading Lottie to divorce herself. Her thoughtfulness had disappeared and only a burst of angry smile remained.

    So sheen rushed to the spot and hit lidas in the head with an iron claw.

    "I''ve only been away for a while. How dare you pry into the corner behind my back?"

    Sheen began to exert great power on his iron claw.

    "Good pain, good pain, good pain..."! Let me go! You impudent fellow

    Lidas screamed.

    "Lord lidas!"

    "Goddess lidas!"

    The people around him screamed.

    The waiting room suddenly became lively.

    "Really..."

    looking at this scene, annima didn''t know how many times she laughed bitterly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    After a period of chaos, lidas was finally able to extricate herself from Sheen''s hands and ran to annima''s side to hide.

    "You''re a bad man! You are really a bad person! Bullying me all day! Rough! Rude

    Lidas hid behind anima and yelled at Sean.

    "What else do you say?"

    Sheen clenched his fist and made a couple of gestures, which made lidas shrink behind anima in surprise and dare not come out again.

    "Say less, lidas."

    Annima said angrily to lidas behind her.

    Rosie also came to sheen, took his hand and pressed his fist down.

    "How about it? Is it over? "

    Roxie was deliberately changing the subject.

    Sheen could see that the girl seemed to be relieved. Obviously, she was annoyed by lidas, but she didn''t dare to say or say anything. Until now, she was saved.

    Sheen would like to say, who let you stand such a God?

    However, he also knew that, as a benefactor, Roxie certainly didn''t want to be too embarrassed in front of lidas, and let her go.

    "It''s over on my side."

    Now, sheen told Rosie the truth.

    As a result, before Roxie asked anything, lidas held her head out from behind anima.

    "Look at you, there must be no good harvest."

    Lidas tried his best to save Sean.

    But in fact, lidas had a feeling that sheen was getting some great insight.

    Perhaps others did not find out, but lidas found that Sheen''s breath and temperament had changed from before.

    The natural gesture, which seemed to be integrated with the world, or the theory of the world, made lidas feel as if she had seen her mother God.

    I''m just a human being. How can I be like the Mother God

    Lidas had a bitter smile in her heart, and at the same time she could not help producing a trace of loneliness.

    There was another person who felt the same way lidas.

    That is nadura, who is integrated with nature.

    "This feeling..."

    nadura looks at sheen in disbelief.

    As a goddess of nature, nadura felt the change of sheen most clearly.

    What''s more, the smell of closeness emanating from Sean''s body, at this moment, has become much stronger than before.

    This surprised and surprised nadura.

    In fact, why isn''t anima like this?

    She didn''t feel as obvious as Ritas and nadura, but she could also detect a change in Sheen''s breath of life.

    Thinking of the question sheen had just asked herself, anima''s heart couldn''t help but have a bold guess.

    So, anima was the one who was most surprised by Sheen''s change.

    Sean, on the other hand, didn''t find any change in himself. He just hesitated for a moment and immediately responded to lidas''s death.

    "Well, you can say that."

    Sheen did not intend to refute this, or to discuss it further.

    Unfortunately...

    "is he lying?"

    "Is he lying?"

    "He''s lying."

    Lidas, nadura and anima had this idea at the same time.

    Even Roxie couldn''t help rolling her eyes.

    Other people don''t know this person, doesn''t Roxie know?

    Although he did not know Sean deeply, he did know himself deeply!

    Now that she knows what she has, she knows what she has.

    So, Roxie can say for sure that since this guy is so modest, it just proves that he has got some earth shaking harvest.

    It made Roxie curious and happy at the same time.

    Is it not a happy thing for Roxie that her fiance can get a great harvest?

    It''s just, Roxie can see that sheen doesn''t seem to want to expose this.

    It seems that his harvest is so big that he himself is a little scared, and he will not dare to be known by others.

    Of course, other people don''t know what the goddess and Princess think.

    Jules grinned at Sean.

    "I believe that portstutton should have had a good harvest." "On behalf of the temple, I would like to congratulate you

    "Thank you, your majesty." Sheen''s mouth rose and Eulerian was returned.Although the harvest of this trip to the inner hall was indeed beyond his expectation, in general, the result was certainly good.

    It''s the bigger and bigger the hanging is, which makes Sean feel a little frightened and afraid that he will be wiped out by the will of the world.

    Fortunately, omnipertanson has no such thing as the will of the world. In some cases, it is omnis, the Supreme God, who has been sleeping for thousands of years, and should not come out to do his own business.

    Thinking of this, Sean recalled seeing ohmis in the inner hall.

    "All cause and effect depend on nature..."

    Sheen muttered a few words.

    Well, I still don''t understand.

    Forget it.

    Since you don''t understand, don''t understand.

    He is a rough man, not what is more intelligent than the demon king forcing the leading role, not suitable for thinking too much, easy to waste brain cells.

    Anyway, it''s right to continue to improve our strength.

    Only by improving our strength, we can touch everything and handle everything.

    Is that the advantage of being too receptive?

    ...

    after that, sheen and Rosie went back to the house and left the temple.

    What else does lidas want to do, and continue to separate sheen and Roxie, is stopped by anima.

    The goddess is still a thief, which gives Roxie some headache.

    "I said, you can just go and drive her away and let her go back to the divine world."

    Sheen turned her eyes and advised Roxie.

    For this, Roxie is even more angry.

    "That is my Lord God, or the peak of the protoss, the strongest of the three realms. Do you think I am you, can you really speak without law?"

    In front of lidas, Roxie was reserved and cautious.

    Presumably, this is not only because of the high position and power of lidas, but also because Roxie has a respectful attitude towards lidas?

    "Although it seems unreliable to you, Lord lidas has been guiding human beings to the right path by virtue of his own power, and has cultivated many talents, heroes and heroes for human beings."

    As the zenith of the protoss, the three goddesses each shoulder the guidance of the Terran.

    Anima, the goddess of life, is responsible for guiding the orcs and is the highest belief of orcs.

    The goddess of nature, nadura, is responsible for guiding the elves and dwarfs, and is the highest belief of the elves and dwarfs.

    The goddess is responsible for human destiny.

    In other words, for human beings, the goddess of destiny is the highest belief, there is no one.

    "What''s more, even if they sometimes run out of control and run wild, Lord lidas''s sense of mission and responsibility is the largest in the whole Protoss, and has continuously sheltered human beings for nearly 10000 years, including the brave men of all ages."

    The brave men of all ages are human beings from different worlds.

    Since they are human beings, naridas will be responsible for guiding them.

    Why does Roxie respect lidas so much?

    "Not only because Lord lidas is my Lord God, but also because our ancestors of Mithra royal family attacked the most courageous of the demon king. In fact, they accepted Lord lidas''s blessing and even became the disciple of Lord lidas."

    Roxie revealed the secret to sheen.

    In other words, lidas is a very special person to human beings, to the Kingdom and even to the descendants of the brave in the royal family.

    "So, whether it''s me, sister Leah, or the father, I''m a little embarrassed in front of the goddess lidas."

    Roxie grinned bitterly, leaving sheen wondering what to say.

    That waste goddess, as expected, has only the head to frighten people to be unable to.

    A mentor to the brave?

    What has Mithra learned from her?

    Can''t it be a flat fall?

    Is it because Mithra, the brave man, jumped at him fiercely, but the other side fell down. He was scared and killed by the sword thrown by the fallen warrior?

    There''s a sense of the picture.

    kept Tucao in his heart, and sheen sent Luo Xi to make complaints about the palace.

    As for himself, of course, he could only ignore Roxie''s discontent and go home alone.

    No way.

    [numerology] - this sudden second unique skill must be studied by sheen.

    So sheen went back to the house, and after saying hello to the family, he went into his room.

    ...

    [numerology]

    ¡¤ unique skills.

    ¡¤When used, the current skills can be compiled.

    ¡¤When using, you need to consume the corresponding skill points as the cost.¡¤When used, it can only play a certain role in conventional skills.

    ¡¤When using, it shall be increased or reduced according to the contents of the preparation.

    ¡¤It is permanent and cannot be cancelled in any way.

    ==========

    in the room, Sean sat on his bed and began to study his newly acquired unique skills.

    Looking at the effect of this unique skill, sheen thought about it for a while and immediately looked at all his skills.

    After some groping, sheen understood.

    "This unique skill, obviously, is a power used in other skills."

    Sean made some discoveries.

    First of all, this unique skill called "fate principle" is different from "God''s grace". It is an active skill.

    The effect of grace is passive, mainly used in upgrading, learning and growth. When sheen is upgraded or needs to acquire and improve skills, its effect will be displayed.

    But it is different. It needs sheen to use it according to his own will.

    When sheen used the theory of fate, he found that he could organize his skills to a certain extent.

    What kind of organization?

    Every aspect!

    For example, sheen can tamper with his skills to make it more powerful, or add effects that are not.

    For example, the original effect of "instant move" is a kind of instantaneous movement ability that "can be launched when attacked". When sheen uses "fate" to tamper with it, he can actually change its effect to "can be launched anytime and anywhere".

    What does that mean?

    It means that once the change is successful, sheen will immediately have the ability to move instantaneously as he likes, with the same power and mobility as the space transfer of chamberlesia.

    It made Sean a little excited.

    However, there is no free lunch in the world.

    "Use" fate theory "to compile" instant move ". The purpose of compilation is to tamper with the effect. The content of the establishment can be implemented. The number of skill points consumed is 100. "

    the emergence of such a message tells sheen that it is not without cost to use [numerology] to organize skills.

    It needs to consume corresponding skill points according to the content of the establishment, and the more excessive the establishment, the greater the consumption.

    Just changing the effect of "instant move" from "can be launched when attacked" to "can be launched anytime and anywhere" will cost 100 skill points. If it is changed to "can reach any corner of the world in an instant as you like", the skill points consumed will be frightening.

    Therefore, those who do not have enough skill points can not afford to play such unique skills.

    "I can''t afford it."

    Sheen was speechless.

    What are the skill points?

    That''s only when you upgrade, and the number is completely random. At the lowest point, it''s only a little, and at the highest point, it''s only 100 points.

    This kind of thing, others use to upgrade their own skills are not enough, but also used to spend money, how can you afford to play?

    If someone else gets this unique skill, he can''t play his real fouls, right?

    Thanks to the unique skill of God grace, he can get up to 100 skill points every time he upgrades. When upgrading skills, no matter what kind of skills you want to upgrade, you only need one skill point to upgrade. Now you have practiced dozens of skills, but only consumed hundreds of skill points. At present, there are thousands of skill points, which is amazing So you can play with the unique skill of fate.

    However, in addition to the cost of consuming skill points, there are other restrictions on the use of the unique skill [numerology].

    For example, its skills work on conventional skills, and it is impossible to develop unique skills and special skills.

    For example, it''s only useful for the skills Sheen has, and it can''t create skills out of thin air.

    For another example, it has its own restrictions on the establishment of a skill. If it is changed too much, it will be invalid on the spot.

    In addition, it will increase or decrease depending on the content of the skill. If the effect of a skill is changed too much, such as increasing the damage reduction of resistance skill to 100% total resistance, it can''t do it. Depending on the potential of the skill, it can only increase the damage that can be weakened to the theoretical limit, which may be 80% or 90%, but Absolutely not 100%.

    "In this case, this unique skill is quite difficult to play."

    Sheen had some regrets.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    As the saying goes, open and hang up for a while, but it can always be cool.

    Although sheen is not very satisfied with the fact that his hanging is getting bigger and bigger, he can only say one word -- Zhenxiang.

    if the awesome fate can be more powerful, let him directly change his invincible skills, and even the highest god can be slaughtered like shape without soul. Then he will surely shiver and do it without hesitation.

    Now there are a lot of restrictions in the theory of fate. On the surface, Sean is light hearted, but in fact he is very sorry.

    "In other words, this unique skill is still a foul."

    Not to mention anything else, if you can change the effect of "instant move" to "anytime, anywhere", it will be worth the fare.

    One hundred skill points can exchange for an instant movement skill, and sheen will only feel that it is worth the money.

    But it seems that what [fate] can do is not just change existing skills.

    Sheen made another attempt.

    "Use" destiny "to compile" instant move "and" close avoidance ". The purpose of the establishment is to integrate skills. The content of the establishment can be implemented. The number of skill points consumed is 10. "

    Yes.

    [numerology] it can not only tamper with existing skills, but also integrate different skills.

    Once the skills are integrated, the new skills will combine the effects of the original two skills, or become stronger, or merge into new effects, which is worth looking forward to.

    What''s more, there''s a big advantage in integrating existing skills.

    This advantage is that the level of new skills born after fusion will be reduced to the initial level.

    In other words, as long as the skills are integrated, the new skills born will not only retain the strength of the original two skills, but also continue to upgrade and become more powerful.

    The premise is that the compatibility of the two skills should not be too bad, otherwise not only will the strength of the original skills be retained, but also the effect may be reduced, or even the fusion can not be achieved at all.

    According to the number of fused skills and the similarity and difficulty of each other, the skill points required for fusion will also change accordingly.

    If you have good compatibility, you will need less skill points.

    For those with poor compatibility, the skill points required for fusion will be more.

    Sheen groped out all kinds of ways to use "numerology", and understood its limitations, conditions, costs and so on, and finally made a summary.

    "This unique skill is very useful to me."

    That''s what happened.

    For one thing, Sheen''s skill points are still quite large. As long as you don''t mess around, it will be enough to support the consumption of [fate].

    Secondly, Sean, who has the unique skill of "Tianen", is very easy to acquire all kinds of skills. So far, he has acquired a lot of skills, which is quite messy. If he can use "fate" to sort out and improve it, it will be very frightening to his own strength.

    So, what should he do next, Sheen has some plans.

    "There is no doubt that my two unique skills are at the core."

    "Use the grace of heaven to continuously acquire new skills, and then use destiny to organize, integrate and tamper with the acquired skills, so as to make the skills more powerful or perfect."

    "In that case, I have to find a way to acquire all kinds of skills."

    Sheen has figured out what to do.

    "I have to ask Roxie to help me, and ask her to help me find a group of masters with her own contacts and relationships."

    It''s something Sheen has always wanted to do.

    For a long time, sheen felt that he could quickly acquire various skills with the help of God''s grace. If he just drifted with the tide and didn''t know when he could acquire skills according to his own actions, it would take too much time.

    Like now, Sheen has basically no new skills to learn, because he has done some actions to the end, in the case of no head, do not know what kind of action to take to acquire new skills.

    So Sheehan always wanted to find a chance to ask some masters to teach them useful skills.

    If you have a master, you will know what actions you should take to acquire skills, rather than follow the flow.

    Now, with the unique skill of numerology, Sheen''s idea is even stronger.

    "Learn all the skills you can learn, and then make a unified plan. At that time, are you afraid that you can''t learn a magic skill?"

    Sean was excited to think of it.

    Although the awakening of the second unique skill, sheen did not think of it at all, or even did not expect it, so that he was even caught off guard, but its arrival is undoubtedly a great good thing for sheen.

    Although this second unique skill is still a growth type, not a combat type, and there is no way to improve Sean''s strength in combat, but this unique skill can create a number of magic skills that are no inferior to any unique skill.Sheen can imagine how amazing it would be to improve his strength when his skill bar was formed.

    "The only thing to worry about is whether the skill points are enough."

    If there are enough skill points, any magic skill can be created.

    If you don''t have enough skill points, you''re just talking about dreams.

    "It seems that we must plan well."

    Sean was a little restless.

    So sheen jumped up and ran out of his room.

    ...

    "you want me to help you find a group of masters who can teach you skills?"

    Roxie looked at the rush to find her own Sean, listening to her sudden things, the whole person was stunned.

    "That''s right." Sheen nodded repeatedly and said, "it helps me improve my strength."

    In a word, let Roxie know that she can''t refuse the request.

    Even if I don''t know what''s going on, since Sheen has said that, Roxie has to do her best for him.

    "What skills do you need to master?"

    Roxie asks Sean.

    Sheen did not hesitate to answer.

    "Any." "As long as it''s someone who has a skill I haven''t learned, it''s OK," Sheehan says

    Sheen decided to learn all the possible skills.

    In this way, the benefits to ourselves are the greatest.

    To this end, sheen not only looked for Roxie, but also looked for Ayi and anima.

    "Let me help you find a group of people who can teach you special skills of demons?"

    Ayi frowned at Sean''s request.

    "You need people who can teach you specific Protoss skills?"

    Annima was also surprised by this.

    Neither of them knew why sheen suddenly came to the door and made such a request.

    Sheen didn''t say much.

    "You can help me. I can use it."

    Sheen just said that to them with a serious face.

    Ayi and anima were puzzled about this, but because of Sheen''s serious expression, they finally agreed.

    Although they don''t know why sheen, a human being, wants to acquire special skills that can only be acquired by demons and Protoss, and how to acquire them. It seems that Sheen has his own ideas.

    And this matter, for two people, is not too difficult.

    As the top of the demons and Protoss, they only need a word to go on, and there are countless responders. For them, this is just a small effort.

    Plus the friendship with Sean, there''s no reason for them to refuse.

    So, with the command of Ayi and anima, the demons and Protoss both began to act.

    ...

    because of the relationship between the election meeting of the son-in-law, Wang gathered many powerful people.

    These dignitaries originally come from all countries in the human world, which can be regarded as the lifeblood of various nations and races of the human race.

    After the engagement banquet between sheen and Roxie, these dignitaries failed and were ready to leave the capital.

    In such a situation, recently, there have been luxurious carriages and knights from all directions of the city gate, and then the mighty departure, so that the recent uproar, the bustling King gradually restored the original silence.

    However, in this silence, many people are keenly aware that there is a new undercurrent.

    Only because, in the recent period of time, some people have appeared one by one among the kings who have left one after another.

    Some of them are famous masters and respected masters in the kingdom.

    Some of them are the top soldiers of the demon clan, all of them are brave and good at fighting.

    They also have a rare goddess in the past, just like the gods coming together, all appear in the temple, appear in the king''s capital.

    Finally, these people all have a common destination.

    That''s the boztuts.

    The nobles in Wangdu and many people with a mind have noticed this phenomenon.

    "What are you doing this time?"

    "The masters and famous figures of the three races of God, man and devil all come together at the boztute family by chance?"

    "Do those who used to despise us nobles who only know how to make friends and socialize with us have come to make good relations with count boztut?"

    "It always feels like something''s happening that we don''t know about."

    A large number of nobles and people with a will were puzzled and uneasy about it.

    Being puzzled comes from being puzzled and from being puzzled.

    The trouble is that they don''t know what kind of moth Sheehan is going to make this time.

    They don''t want to be the second Lucca.

    So"Send someone to inquire."

    "It would be better to buy off the servants of the boztuts, and get information from them."

    "set up an eye liner around the home of the house of port, and keep watch at all times."

    "As soon as there is any information, come back and inform the family."

    For a moment, all the nobles of the royal capital gave such orders.

    Once again, the family of boztuts became the focus of the royal capital again, with a lot of prying and moving.

    Not only these nobles, but also the royal family, are paying attention to all this.

    "What''s this sheen going to do?"

    More than once ANSY came to ask Roxie.

    "Is your fiance too restless? Roxie

    Leia also complained to Roxie again and again.

    Even Vivian, melika and lumia are very puzzled about what Sheen has done and look at each other more than once.

    "What the hell does he want?"

    "I don''t know..."

    "I always feel a little scared..."

    Vivian, melika and lumia are surprised, puzzled and timid.

    As for Roxie, Ayi and anima, they are puzzled.

    They knew what sheen was going to do.

    It''s just...

    "can he learn skills after finding so many people at once?"

    "There are also skills that can be learned and used by demons. How is he going to learn them?"

    "This brave man always seems to like to do something unexpected."

    Roxie, Eyre and anima were all thinking about it.

    "There must be a conspiracy."

    Lidas hummed, as if she could not bear to see Sean do some mysterious things.

    Only nadura, who had been following sheen, was completely shocked.

    At the beginning, nadura didn''t know what sheen was doing for.

    But when she witnessed the miracles created by Sean, she was confused and silly.

    "This..."

    nadura was stunned.

    "Is this still a person?"

    Known as the most perfect, the most flawless, the most popular goddess, like this, was scared.

    As a result, before long, the undercurrent was completely detonated.

    The reason is very simple.

    Originally, these good men of all nationalities came to carry out the instructions of Roxie, Ayi and anima with pride and glory.

    But it wasn''t long before these people burst into tears one by one from the house of boztut.

    "There''s nothing I can do! Your highness Rosie

    "How terrible your fiance is

    "I have nothing to teach him!"

    "Please ask for another expert."

    A group of experts from all over the Kingdom rushed to the palace and said to Roxie in tears.

    "Ha?"

    Roxie''s face is not clear, so.

    It''s about the same with Ayi.

    "What happened to that human being...!"

    "It''s terrible!"

    "He''s not a man!"

    "It''s a skill that demons can acquire and use. Why did he learn it all at once?"

    "Compared with him, we''re nothing

    "Wuwu, it''s so shocking. I want the demon world!"

    "The human world is terrible!"

    A group of originally extremely arrogant demon clan masters collapsed one after another, kneeling to AI Yi, asking her to let him go back.

    "Ha?"

    AI Yi''s whole body is frozen there.

    The rest is anima.

    Her painting style is quite different from the other two sides.

    One by one, the goddess gathered around anima, and even gathered around lidas, chirping.

    "This is absolutely a great discovery!"

    "My God! Is there such an evil genius in man

    "Lord lidas! Please give your blessing to the human being as soon as possible. "

    "That human being is absolutely a genius who can match her highness, even surpass her highness, and surpass the brave men of all ages!"

    "If you miss this village, there will be no shop."

    The incredible cry of a group of ducks and swallows filled the whole temple, making annima and lidas confused.

    On this day, many people couldn''t help shouting to the sky.

    "What happened?"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    In a flash, half a month passed.

    During this half month, Wang Du had a big and lively time.

    Although the dignitaries of various countries left, under the call of Roxie, Ayi and anima, famous figures from all over the world came and left one by one, which gradually caused some disturbance in the royal capital.

    Gradually, many people knew that the purpose of these people came to the capital was to teach the fashionable count boztut his own skills.

    However, they came in a hurry and left in a hurry, which really puzzled many people.

    But sheen ignored all kinds of noise from the outside world and stayed at home all the time. He accepted professors from all over the world and learned a variety of skills with the speed of constantly scaring others away.

    Of course, Sean doesn''t take everything.

    There are some skills that he doesn''t need and he won''t learn them.

    For example, even if he learned magic skills, he could not make magic without incantation. He didn''t want to read books as hard as before, so all magic skills were rejected by him.

    There are also some overlapping effects, or skills with higher level skills. Sheen will not learn them, which is just a waste of skill points.

    So, every time sheen learns a skill, he picks it up and confirms it''s useful for him.

    Unfortunately, there are some skills that sheen can''t meet, even if sheen takes a fancy to it.

    For example, the skill of "guardian of the spirit" can only be learned by the children who have sacrificed for the family. Sheen can''t learn this skill in any case.

    Even if the grace of heaven is reducing the difficulty of learning, the difficulty can be attributed to the difficulty and the condition to the condition, and even the conditions of learning can not be met. So, how can we not learn easily?

    Like this skill, sheen can only regret to give up learning.

    However, even so, sheen learned a lot of skills every day, which made his skill field accumulate at an amazing speed.

    These skills were eventually integrated by sheen.

    Although Sheen''s "fate theory" can also tamper with the effect of skills, sheen found that after some skills are fused, they can achieve the same results as the tampering, and only a few skill points are needed. Whenever and wherever possible, as like as two peas,

    took the previous move to make it possible to tamper with it for instant movement at any time and place. It needed one hundred skill points, but when the shin moved the instantaneous movement and avoidance, the effect of the fusion was as good as the former.

    The skill points required for fusion are only 10, and the original strength will be retained after the two skills are fused, but the skill level will be reduced to one level. When Sheen''s newly born skill rises to level 10 again, the effect of this skill will undoubtedly be more powerful.

    In this way, sheen naturally prefers to use "fate" to integrate different skills, making it stronger and more potential.

    This can also save skill points, why not?

    In addition, the combination of different skills will produce what kind of effect is unknown, sheen in constant trying to find a fun.

    Whenever a strong skill is born, he will dance for it.

    Whenever the skill fusion fails, or the effect is not increased but decreased due to the relationship of the nature after the fusion, he will feel frustrated.

    Fortunately, the use of [numerology] to compile skills can not only tamper with the effect of skills and integrate different skills, but also split the skills that have been integrated, and recover the skill points consumed. Otherwise, some failed attempts will only make Sean lose a lot.

    On the contrary, if you tamper with the skill effect, you can''t cancel it and take back the consumed skill points.

    In view of this, sheen is more inclined to integrate skills than to tamper with them, which is normal.

    During this half month, Sheen has been learning skills and trying to integrate skills. Sometimes, he forgets some learned skills and constantly adjusts his skill bar for skill points.

    And then, half a month later, no one came back to the boztute house to teach sheen skills.

    It just means one thing.

    That is, sheen learned all the skills he should learn and what he could learn.

    ...

    "is it finally over?"

    In the palace, when she saw off the last master who had been shaken by the blow, Roxie felt relieved and murmured.

    "It''s over at last."

    AI Yi also sent away a crying demon, rubbing his temple, a tired appearance.

    "Now, what about the brave man?"

    Anima watched a group of amazing goddesses return to the divine world and talk to herself.

    ¡°......¡±For the first time, lidas, without saying a word, looked at the direction of the portstuts as if she could feel something.

    "Lord Lilith?"

    In a room in the house of the boztuts, rahia called Lilith softly.

    "..."

    Lilith was also silent, lying on the window, looking at the figure outside, her eyes slightly flashing.

    Vivian, melika and lumia are doing the same thing.

    "Mr. sheen..."

    "he..."

    Melica and lumia both looked out of the window of their room at the figure outside, as if holding their breath.

    "... he seems to be different."

    Vivian also cast her eyes into the garden, and her face changed gradually.

    "Roar!"

    In the sky above the house of boztut, you Lin seemed to be celebrating and cheering, shouting.

    "Hoo..."

    in the dark where no one could peep, nadura slowly breathed out a breath, looked at the man at the nearest distance, and finally murmured.

    "Perhaps, I witnessed the birth of a brave man above Mithra..."

    no one could hear this sentence.

    Including Sean standing in the garden, the same is true.

    At this point, sheen closed his eyes, and a flash of light gradually faded down.

    In his mind, a piece of information is constantly emerging.

    "Trial skill 1 has successfully integrated various weapon skills, combat skills and target assisted skills. Please name the new skill. "

    " trial skill No.2 has successfully integrated various resistance skills, defense skills and target assisted skills. Please name the new skill. "

    " trial skill No.3 has successfully integrated various speed, dodge and target assisted skills. Please name the new skill. "

    " trial skill No.4 has successfully integrated various magic enhancement categories, magic enhancement categories and target auxiliary skills. Please name the new skill. "

    " trial skill No.5 has successfully integrated various perceptual skills and target assisted skills. Please name the new skill. "

    " trial skill No.6 has successfully integrated various concealment, assassin and target assisted skills. Please name the new skill. "

    " trial skill No.7 has successfully integrated all strength increasing skills. Please name the new skill. "

    messages like this kept coming to Sean''s mind.

    Sheen finally combined the strengths of many skills, and successfully integrated seven skills in half a month of learning and trying.

    So sheen, without any hesitation, named the seven skills.

    "Name the test skill No. 1 - [waituo Tianming]."

    "Name the trial skill No.2 - [the destiny of Rita]."

    "Name the trial skill No. 3 - [see the destiny outside]."

    "Name the test skill No. 4 - [see destiny in the interior]."

    "The test skill No. 5 was named as" waijue Tianming. "

    "Name the test skill No. 6 - [lijue destiny]."

    "Name the test skill No. 7 - [reincarnation destiny]."

    With Sheen''s decision, Sheen''s mind, which had been filled with skills, suddenly unfolded, showing all the skills sheen had at the moment.

    ==========

    ¡¤ active skills.

    ¡¤When holding a weapon, depending on the strength and rarity of the weapon, the performance of the weapon will increase by 3-10 times, and possess perfect skills.

    ¡¤In the empty handed state, depending on the current physical condition, the body will gain 3-10 times of strength increase and possess perfect skills.

    ¡¤When entering the battle, it can get rid of all distractions and instantly adjust the essence, Qi and spirit to a perfect state.

    ¡¤In any case, apply the effect of breaking defense, breaking magic and destroying.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not be learned.

    ==========

    ¡¤ resident skill.

    ¡¤When being attacked, when the damage is within the range of skill tolerance, it can be completely offset. The higher the skill level, the stronger the endurance.

    ¡¤When you are attacked, when the damage is beyond the range of the skill, you can gradually increase the endurance with the number of attacks.

    ¡¤When suffering from a fatal attack, it can be forced to maintain life by consuming magic.

    ¡¤When you fall into an injured state, you can quickly recover damage by consuming magic.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not be learned.==========

    ¡¤ active skills.

    ¡¤In a certain range, regardless of space restrictions, free instant movement.

    ¡¤In a certain range, regardless of terrain restrictions, free to increase speed.

    ¡¤In a certain range, regardless of the environmental restrictions, the position can be changed freely.

    ¡¤The higher the level, the wider the range.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not be learned.

    ==========

    ¡¤ resident skills.

    ¡¤Greatly increases magic power.

    ¡¤Greatly increases the magic power.

    ¡¤Greatly improves magic control.

    ¡¤Greatly increases the speed of magic recovery.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not be learned.

    ==========

    ¡¤ active skills.

    ¡¤Perception of danger, hostility, magic, traps, curses, evils and negative forces.

    ¡¤Identify life, weapons, props and magic items.

    ¡¤Improve vision, smell, hearing, taste, touch and intuition.

    ¡¤To obstruct, obstruct, shield, conceal and target concealment.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not be learned.

    ==========

    ¡¤ resident skills.

    ¡¤In the state of hiding, lurking and ambush, the odor, breath sound, footstep sound and even the sense of existence can be eliminated to a certain extent, which can work on the surrounding environment and other individuals.

    ¡¤When hiding, lurking, ambush and other states, the attack power is greatly improved.

    ¡¤When hiding, lurking, ambush and other states, attack accuracy is greatly improved.

    ¡¤In the state of hiding, lurking and ambush, it can automatically avoid the magic nature investigation.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not be learned.

    ==========

    ¡¤ special skills.

    ¡¤When this skill is used, the power of the user will be enhanced depending on the condition.

    ¡¤The amount of power to increase depends on the amount of magic consumed.

    ¡¤Up to 10 times higher.

    ¡¤When in a dangerous situation, the ability will be automatically activated.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not be learned.

    ==========

    the seven skills showed their effects in Sheen''s mind.

    The three active skills are named "outside" skills.

    The three resident skills are named "Li" skills.

    "Heaven" is derived from "Tianen".

    "Life" is derived from the theory of life.

    As for the rest of the characters, they are taken only for the sake of distinction.

    In addition, with "extreme change" as the leader, it integrates a lot of skills of increasing promotion type, and thus a special skill born unexpectedly -- [reincarnation destiny].

    The seven destiny skills are the achievements of sheen in this half month.

    Sheen then integrated all the skills acquired in the past half month into these seven skills, and squandered all his skill points.

    There are no fusion skills left, only one that can''t be fused, or the skill points required to fuse are very large [magic sword], and the two magic skills of [magic ¡¤ giving] and [magic ¡¤ celestial body].

    In other words, sheen now has only seven destiny skills, two magic skills and one magic sword skill, in addition to the three skills of heaven grace, destiny and supreme God''s blessing.

    A total of 13 skills make up Sean''s strength today.

    Sheen doesn''t know what his strength is now.

    He only knows that after half a month''s hard work, now he can easily hang himself half a month ago.

    Sheen glanced at his rank by the way.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.77¡¹¡£

    Seeing this level, sheen laughed.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of those legendary strong people with a level above 90, their current level is still very low.

    However, sheen is very clear that in this world, the level above 70 can become a strong one, enough to become the head of the Knight Order anywhere.

    In other words, Sheen''s level has finally reached the point of being called the strong.

    Half a month of improvement, this is the final result.

    In that case...

    "I have to find someone to accompany me to practice."Sheen made such a statement.

    Around the body, the amazing magic breath flashes away.

    In Wangdu, countless people were startled at this moment.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    "Is this magic..."

    At this moment, the strong men in wangduzhong raised their heads one after another and looked in the direction of the boztute family.

    These people are either above the level of 80 existence, or have extremely strong unique skills or keen combat intuition, so all of them are aware of this amazing magic.

    However, although the magic is amazing, it is too introverted and obscure. If it is not for the existence of considerable strength, it can not be detected at all.

    Under such circumstances, the famous strong man understood on the spot.

    "This is provocation!"

    Yes.

    This is provocation.

    The master of magic, in provocation of the strong in the capital, seems to express their own unbridled and majestic war.

    Especially Sean''s acquaintances could easily tell who was the owner of the magic.

    "What does he want to do?"

    Roxie stood up with a headache on her face.

    "Really..."

    annima also started to laugh bitterly and didn''t know what to say.

    "Hubris!"

    Lidas snorted coldly, as if disdaining it.

    But some of them, squinting their eyes, suddenly set out and came without hesitation in the direction of the boztuts.

    In the bustling capital, an unknown disturbance is gradually unfolding.

    ...

    aristocratic district.

    After half a month, the West District of Wangdu, which was razed to the ground by the aurora meteor shower, has been rebuilt with magnificent buildings.

    Because there is magic in this world, and there are magic props to assist the relationship, want to build a luxurious mansion, the time is not long at all.

    There are even some palace builders in the palace. Some master the magic of the land department, some have the related skills in construction, and even some have the unique skills in this field. They can carry out the construction work very quickly and provide great help for the construction of the kingdom. With their help, a noble District can be completely completed in less than 10 days Reconstruction.

    Perhaps this is why the Kingdom didn''t blame Sean for his relationship after he razed the aristocracy?

    Not only because Sheen''s backstage is hard enough, but also because there are no casualties, only some buildings have been destroyed, which is not a big crime.

    After the aristocratic area was razed to the ground, the Royal Palace undertook the reconstruction work and sent out the palace builders.

    Therefore, half a month later, the aristocratic district has already been rebuilt. Not only can we not see the previous mess and waste, but also it is more luxurious than the former aristocratic district.

    However, whether intentionally or unintentionally, it seems that the surrounding area of the family of boztute, which is located in the center of the aristocratic District, seems to have become much more spacious.

    As if to imply their fear of the family, the aristocrats around the family chose to rebuild their house in a far away place, resulting in a large square around the house.

    The square was eventually divided into the family of the borstuts and was regarded as part of the family''s territory.

    That is to say, the Sheen''s house has become larger than before.

    At this time, Sean came out of the gate of his home and came to the square.

    "A lot of people have come."

    Looking around, Sean easily found a very obscure breath.

    Under the influence of "outer sense of destiny", sheen not only has a sense of danger, hostility, magic, traps, curses, evils and negative forces, but also has the five senses of vision, smell, hearing, taste, touch and intuition, and even the sixth sense. In addition, he can see through obstacles, obstacles, shielding, concealment and targeted masking, unless he breaks through the extreme The power of limited level is hindering oneself, otherwise, all illusory and can''t affect Sheen''s perception.

    Now sheen can clearly find that around this square, there are many strong people.

    But they didn''t choose to show up. They didn''t seem to know what kind of abacus Sean was up to, so they planned to observe it in secret.

    "How timid."

    Sheen said a few words in silence.

    However, in the hearts of those powerful people around them, they are extremely shocked.

    Because, at this moment, sheen seems to have no change compared with before, but that amazing and obscure magic is climbing higher and higher, rising stronger, quite a sense of depression before the eruption of a volcano.

    They could not imagine that once sheen liberated the magic and let it explode, there would be terror in the scene at that time.

    Originally, Sheen''s magic power was very strong, and she was not under Roxie, who shocked the divine world when she was born.

    Now, Sheen''s magic has undoubtedly become more terrifying, more powerful, and not the same as before."What''s going on?"

    "How did he suddenly become so terrible?"

    "Was he that strong before?"

    "Did he keep his hand last time? Or did he advance by leaps and bounds in half a month? "

    One by one famous strong person felt moved by this.

    No way.

    To put it bluntly, Sheen''s magic power has soared at least a hundred times.

    By merging all the magic increasing skills into one, and getting the highest level of increasing skills like "see the destiny in the sky", Sheen''s magic power has been greatly improved, and it seems natural that the magic power has made a great progress because of the relationship between his level and seventy-seven. It seems that it is natural that the magic power will become as terrible as it is now.

    The birth of seven destiny skills pushed Sheen''s power to another peak.

    In view of this, sheen is eager to have an opponent to prove his strength at the moment.

    Thinking of this, Sean''s fighting spirit and fighting spirit are constantly rising, leading to his magic become more and more terrible, but also more and more obscure.

    This makes many strong people feel suffocated, and makes many strong people suddenly feel nothing, so they shudder.

    "How can you make the magic power so high become more and more obscure?"

    "How strong is his magic control?"

    Many strong people are shocked.

    If you can''t feel it, it doesn''t mean that the other party is getting weaker, but it means that the level of the other party has risen to a height that you can''t reach.

    This makes many strong self-esteem have been hit, but also let many strong people have the impulse to escape.

    In this way, they are not qualified to be Sheen''s opponents.

    Thanks to this, there are more and more strong people here, but they dare not show up one by two. They only dare to breathe and stare at Sean like a numb scalp.

    Gradually, even the top of the buildings around the square have appeared a line of figures, overlooking Sean, do not know what to think.

    "What is he going to do?"

    Haves appeared at the top of a building and muttered in terror.

    Beside him, rockter stares at Sean''s figure, but he is ready to move. His eyes are full of fighting spirit and fighting spirit.

    The same scene took place on top of other buildings.

    "Good guy, is the strength rising so fast?"

    Jasinta''s eyes narrowed, and a look of hostility and war lust flashed in his eyes.

    But behind Jacinta, Jess and Liz looked at Sean, as if they could feel the magic of terror. Their faces were constantly changing, some were afraid and some were unwilling.

    "What is this count boztut going out every now and then to frighten people

    Anxi actually came, standing at the top of a building, looking sad.

    Alidia was by ANSY''s side, as always, with a blank face, but her eyes were fixed on Sean from the beginning to the end.

    Of course, Leah and Sanai were here.

    "Is there really a terrible magic in sheen?"

    Liya seemed to find nothing, and turned to shanai beside her with a puzzled and confused face.

    "Yes, your highness Leia." Shanai nodded heavily and looked at Sean''s eyes filled with fear that had not been seen in the past, and made him shudder like: "that magic is really terrible. I''m afraid that even his highness Rosie is not an opponent at all."

    Shanai is not high-level, but not weak in talent, so she can barely feel Sheen''s more and more obscure and more amazing magic, which shocked her.

    Finally, even Jules, the Pope, showed up with some of the strongmen in the temple.

    "Is this what he got in the inner hall?"

    There is a glimmer of light in Eulerian''s amiable eyes, which makes the character, who used to be like a kind grandfather, appear faintly like alidia, Rockett, Jacinta and so on.

    Obviously, the Pope of this temple is also a terrible strong man, with the lowest level above 90 legendary level.

    Like this, many of the strong kings came one after another, but none of them chose to show up.

    Even if the intention of war in the eyes of many people has been picked up, they have restrained their own impetuousness before finding out Sean''s intention.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin appeared in the air, circling and yelling, as if in a quarrel.

    "You still want to fight me?" Sheen raised his head and looked at Yulin in the air. He laughed and scolded angrily and said, "save it, you violent female dragon. I''m afraid you will burn the whole king."

    After all, the Dragon knew at a glance that it was the master who would not shrink.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin seems very unwilling, very unconvinced in general, constantly roaring."Be honest, girl."

    Sheen had no choice but to wave and let Yulin come down, put one hand on its head and inject its own magic into it.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin made a very excited and comfortable call.

    The magic power injected into her body is not only more powerful than in the past, but also transformed into a property more suitable for Youlin''s absorption by sheen. Her efficiency in absorbing magic power has been increased by unknown times compared with that before.

    Sheen is also satisfied with this.

    The original [domestication] skill has been integrated into [see destiny in the interior], and with skills like [magic operation], it has formed an effect of [seeing destiny inside] - greatly improving the control of magic.

    This so-called magic control is not only able to manipulate magic perfectly, but also to change the nature of magic freely to achieve the same effect as the [domestication] skill.

    In the past, the [domestication] skill was to enable sheen to use magic in a specific way to achieve the effect and purpose of taming demons. The higher the level, the higher the level of the tamed demons, and the more able to tame rare and powerful demons.

    It is to be able to automatically adjust the magic power according to the type of the magic object, so that the magic can change and be easily absorbed into the magic object.

    After the domestication was integrated into the destiny, sheen could complete the process by himself. With his amazing magic control, he could change his own magic properties, so that he could not only adjust the magic properties according to the types of magic objects, but also adjust the properties of magic according to the differences of each individual.

    In other words, if the former "domestication" was a change in the magical nature of a race, the present one is to possess an individual''s degree of magical change.

    The former does not consider individual differences but only race, while the latter is more targeted, like the difference between quantity products and special products, which is undoubtedly more powerful.

    Sheen has been thinking about this ability for half a month, and has finally found out a property that is most suitable for Yulin to absorb. It is easier for Youlin to absorb her own magic power than in the past.

    It made Sean feel.

    That is, if it goes on like this, it won''t take long for you Lin to take the last step from level 99 to level 100 to reach the real limit level and become the truly invincible king of demons.

    At that time, Youlin will be transformed into a demon from a demon to a demon. She is afraid that she will become the strongest one below the level of three goddesses and six demons?

    "Great, my dragon."

    Sheen couldn''t help but praise.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin''s fighting spirit is high roar, the body''s breath is actually climbing up, there is a faint sign of breakthrough.

    "This is...!"

    Seeing this scene, the rest of the people did not care. Jasinta''s eyes lit up and became a little pleased, and her gaze at Yulin was also a little hot.

    "This bad tempered girl is about to break through to the extreme level?"

    Even Ayi, who was looking through the window of the room, was slightly surprised and pleased.

    Youlin doesn''t care about them. The dragon''s head droops and looks at her own Sean with a smile. Her eyes are filled with excitement and emotion.

    It knows that it is because of Sheen''s relationship that it has been able to get to this point.

    The unexpected owner showed the ability to completely convince him.

    Perhaps, he is not as strong as the Dragon King sister, nor as terrible as the evil spirit sister.

    However, in Youlin''s heart, his master is almost invincible.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin roared again.

    In his body, the magic works in a strange way, which makes you Lin''s smell of magic gradually fade away, and gradually has a trace of popularity.

    Sheen didn''t see it.

    Because he had turned his eyes, looked in a direction, and outlined the corners of his mouth.

    "It seems that my opponent has appeared."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    "Da!"

    When such a clear and audible landing sound moved, all the people hiding in the dark were shocked.

    Only because the people who appeared in front of Sean were more than everyone expected.

    "Alidia

    Anxi turned her head fiercely and looked behind her, but she could not see the figure of the knight who had been guarding her side.

    Yes.

    In front of Sean''s opponent is alidia.

    "It''s him...!"

    "How did he get out?"

    "Is it..."

    everyone is in an unknown commotion.

    "Is it him?"

    Rochter''s face changed, and then his eyes were ablaze with a more fierce sense of war.

    "There''s a good play to see."

    Harvez, Jacinta and Jules, etc., had such an idea.

    "Alidiqen?"

    Liya covered her mouth, even the side of the Sanai were scared of the appearance.

    On the contrary, it was Sheehan, who showed great interest in alidia who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "I didn''t expect you to be the first one to show up."

    Sheen pacifies Yulin, who wants to be intimidated, and looks at the other side.

    There, alidia stood with her sword in her arms and her face was expressionless.

    Immediately, the strongest Knight of the Terran spoke.

    "As I said before, I''m very interested in your strength, not to mention that you seem to be different now." Alidia was staring at Sean, and some waves appeared in his eyes, which made him say in a deep voice: "although I''m sorry for your majesty, this seems to be a good opportunity. Is that your purpose?"

    Obviously, alidia saw Sheen''s thoughts.

    He knew that Sean was looking for an opponent to test his current strength.

    Alidia understood that feeling.

    "At the beginning, I entered the inner hall, got a breakthrough, and became a legend. Like you, I couldn''t wait to find someone to prove my strength." Alidia said: "no, it should be said that all those who have entered the inner hall and gained something are like this after they come out, but they are not so unscrupulous as you, and actually directly release magic power to challenge the strong of the whole royal capital."

    "Is it?" Xi''an eyebrows a pick, Shi Shi Ran''s way: "originally you already know that I have entered the inner hall?"

    "It''s not a secret." Alidia said faintly, "isn''t it?"

    Indeed.

    Sheen and Rosie visited the temple and prepared to enter the inner temple, known not only by the paladin order, but also by the clergy of the temple.

    In addition, Sean''s strength has suddenly improved. Anyone who knows the existence of the inner hall will think whether he has entered the inner hall.

    In this case...

    "many people will be curious about your current strength." "Including me," alidia said, looking directly at Sean

    Hearing this, Sean narrowed his eyes.

    Actually, he was a little surprised.

    Although he knew that alidia was concerned about himself, Sheehan did not expect that the first person to appear in front of him would be alidia when he needed someone to prove his current strength.

    How can sheen not be surprised that the shield of the Kingdom, which has always been cold and cold, has shown itself to be cold and merciless, even to try to find out its current strength, leaving the duty of guarding the king and taking the initiative?

    But...

    "OK."

    Sheen couldn''t help laughing.

    Besides, I''m very happy with my smile.

    There is no reason for it.

    "As an opponent, you are qualified."

    As the head of the Royal Guard order, the descendant of brave people like the royal family, and a legendary strong man with a level of 98, alidia is known as the first knight of the Terran family, and no one can go beyond it.

    Even Roxie mentioned more than once that in the Kingdom, the only person she didn''t have confidence to win was the head of the guard order.

    The commander of the guard Knights'' regiment was even able to suppress the demonized Tieer. He had always carried Tieer nearby. Even when sheen and Roxie were fighting with each other, the leader of the guard Knights'' regiment could cut off their "magic sword" with one sword. It can be seen how amazing the strength is.

    Now sheen can see alidia''s fiery and terrifying magic with the help of "exorcism", and tell him how powerful his opponent is.

    To put it bluntly, in today''s era, in addition to the three goddesses and the six demons, the most powerful of all omnipotence is the commander of the guard order at this level of 98.

    His strength is evaluated as no inferior to any of the thirteen heroes of the Terran who fought against the beast demons thousands of years ago. He is the strongest man of the human race, the pillar of the Kingdom, and even the legendary strongmen like rock want to challenge him. His strength is obvious.If such an opponent is not qualified, what is qualified?

    "Let me have a look first."

    Alidia took the lead in pulling out his sword.

    "Let me see if you have the ability to force me to use unique skills."

    The moment the voice dropped, the air around changed.

    It becomes extremely heavy.

    Alidia''s body, which was as hot and terrifying as magma, was suddenly liberated.

    That magic, as if lit up the whole world at once, let the temperature in the air rise rapidly.

    Seeing this, sheen pulled out the sword without any hesitation.

    "Dang --!"

    At that moment, a huge sword with wide blade fell heavily from the front of sheen and fell on the sword drawn by him, making a ringing sound.

    The strong wind burst in an instant.

    The terrible force shattered the ground at Sean''s feet.

    Dust burst from Sean''s body, like dust, diffuse and open.

    Alidia''s figure then appeared in front of sheen, maintaining the posture of cutting down the sword, and he confronted him. The scene of

    as like as two peas in the palace palace and the Luo Xi''s fight were stopped, and the scene of the sudden attack on it was exactly the same.

    The difference is that...

    "you''ve really become much better than that."

    Alidia gazed at the sword, but his face remained the same, even with a trace of ease, not feeling the difficulty of sheen, said such words.

    At the beginning, sheen took alidia''s sword, but he was almost shaken by alidia and suffered great pressure.

    This time, sheen took alidia''s tentative shot with just one hand.

    Sheen grinned.

    "Well, I haven''t settled the account with you at that time."

    When such a sentence was introduced into alidia''s ear, alidia''s pupil suddenly shrank.

    Because a hand suddenly stretched out from behind and pressed on his shoulder.

    Sheen''s figure, like a ghost, suddenly appeared behind alidia.

    "It''s just right. At that time, I''ll take a good account of it this time."

    When such words were introduced into alidia''s ears again, alidia was shocked and a sense of crisis rose in her heart.

    "Choke --"

    Sheen''s sword was suddenly cut off and fell mercilessly on alidia''s head.

    "Boom

    In the square in front of the portstuts'' house, there was a loud explosion.

    There, a tremendous blast of wind broke out, setting off waves, stirring up dust, as if there was an explosion.

    "Fight!"

    "The count of boztut and the Marquis of elbein are at war!"

    Hiding in the dark a strong man can not help but cry out.

    "Alidia..."

    Anxi also held his breath, and his attention was attracted by the sudden outbreak of fighting, and he could not care about anything else.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin also ascended into the air, looking at the fierce battle that suddenly happened in the field, she roared with excitement.

    Under such circumstances, in the square, in the blast wind, two figures like meteors chasing each other suddenly swept out of the square.

    "Sonorous, sonorous...!"

    Accompanied by a fierce sound of gold and iron hitting each other, the two meteoric figures set off a burst of swords and swords, making the holy sword and the big sword collide with each other at a terrible speed.

    Then every collision will make Mars burst out.

    Every time we hit each other, the air waves will blow up.

    Sheen and alidia entered into a state of fierce combat in an instant, just like thunder against thunderbolt, needle tip to wheat awn, and even Mars hitting the earth, which instantly burst out a startling combat effectiveness.

    And in this fierce battle, the first to occupy the upper hand is Sean.

    "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!" Br > and aliya appeared in front of the Legion like a meteor, and appeared in front of him like a meteor.

    "Now that you can move...!"

    Alidia had already changed her face when she saw this scene.

    Instant movement, which is a very high ability, can only appear in the body of the space magic. It is almost impossible for a warrior who has not learned space magic to master this ability.

    Alidia has heard that some legendary strong men have acquired some skills in this field by chance, but those skills are usually limited to some extent. They can only be triggered by attack, can only be used for Dodge, or can be used under certain conditions. However, she has never heard of any soldier who can do what he likes In a moment.This is the ability to directly connect with space, even the masters of the two clans of gods and demons are hard to touch.

    And sheen, it seems, has mastered this kind of magical ability.

    No, it''s not just this kind of magic.

    In this moment, Sean''s sword skill is also called magic skill.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen suddenly appeared in front of alidia. The sword in his hand was like the arc light under the moon night, cutting out countless sword shadows in an instant.

    The chopping attack was fast and slow, heavy and light, flat and insidious. It seemed that the chopping had its own spirit, which made alidia misjudge the timing and strength of response several times.

    Such supernatural sword skill, coupled with the ability to move instantaneously, made alidia fall behind in an instant.

    If it wasn''t for the high level, the strength and the actual combat experience, alidia was sure that he had been cut to the ground by that terrible chop, and he would not be able to fight back.

    "So you''re so strong...!"

    Alidia knew that she could not keep her hand any more, and without hesitation, she chose to explode magic power and gather up the magic sword.

    However, at the same time, one of the innumerable sword shadows suddenly cut through the air, like a deadly scorpion sting, and heavily hit alidia''s sword, which gathered the magic sword.

    "Bang!"

    Alidia''s magic sword, which is gathering, dissipates in an instant, and the magic power is defeated by life.

    "What?"

    Alidia couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Then Sheen''s voice came.

    "No surprise." "If you want to use [magic sword], the most basic condition is to gather enough magic power on the weapon to form a magic blade," sheen said

    "In this case, as long as you have enough eyesight, agile skills, high-level sword skills and strong magic control, you can use your own magic power to disperse the forming [magic sword] through the collision of weapons before the formation of the opponent''s [magic sword], so that it can not successfully agglomerate."

    That''s what Sheen has now.

    [waituo''s destiny] enabled him to possess unparalleled perfect combat skills, and all kinds of weapon skills have reached the divine realm.

    The perceptual ability and sensory enhancement brought about by the "outer sense of destiny" also satisfied Sean''s superior eyesight in the fierce battle.

    It also gives Sean the ability to move instantaneously and has enough agility and speed.

    In addition, the incomparable magic control brought about by "seeing the destiny in heaven" finally led Sean to complete this amazing move.

    "I''ve really become different."

    Sheen''s voice turned into a smile.

    "If you are careless, you will suffer? Chief alidia

    During the speech, sheen had already flashed to the top of aridia''s head, diving down like a thunderbolt, holding the sacred sword high in his hand, and cleaving a blow that raised the sound of explosion to alidia''s head.

    "Dang --!"

    In a hurry, alidia only had time to raise his sword with wide blade and block it above his head. Then, under a loud and incomparable percussion sound, alidia was blown away by a terrible force and hit the ground.

    "Reciprocity, this is before you return it."

    And then Sheen''s voice came back.

    "Bang!"

    Alidia''s figure then smashed into the ground, stirring up a burst of dust and impact, while the crushed ground lifted the rubble to drown.

    "Alidia!"

    Anxi couldn''t help but cry out.

    "How could...!"

    Leah was also surprised.

    "Chief...!"

    This time, she changed her mouth.

    As for those strong people hiding in the dark, they have taken a breath of cool air.

    How could that alidia be solved like this?

    How could this be possible?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    As everyone here knows, Sean is strong.

    Can you attack the slayer faction alone?

    Can we destroy nearly half of the Knights of the kingdom alone?

    Is it not strong enough to domesticate the black dragon of ataru?

    Is it not strong enough to make the luceka family kick to the iron plate and raze the whole aristocratic district to the ground?

    Even Harvey, the son of the Empire, who is the descendant of the orthodox brave, was defeated by sheen, which has proved his strength.

    It''s just, even if it''s like this, no one can think that sheen can defeat alidia.

    That is the strongest of the Terrans, the first knight of the kingdom.

    Known as the strongest guard Knight under the detachment level, he is the symbol of invincibility in the kingdom.

    Even the legendary strong men of all walks of life have to fear such alidia. Who could have thought that he would lose to a young nobleman who was born as an adventurer?

    No one would have thought of it!

    As a result, it was a shock to see alidia hit the ground with a sword from sheen, and her body was buried in the rubble and disappeared completely. All of them, including Anxi, Liya and shanay, were shocked.

    Even legendary giants such as Jacinta, rochter and Jules have become dignified and look at Sean completely different from before.

    Because, they know, this is a person who can threaten himself.

    Even if he is too young, let alone 30 years old, even 20 years old, no one wants to believe that such a young man can threaten himself, and the strength in front of him is better than eloquence.

    "How did he suddenly become so strong?"

    Harvey was also full of fear.

    Before, although haves had a fight with Sean, he knew that he was strong, but at that time the strength of sheen did not shock him too much.

    Haves has not even used his unique skills, so he has to admit defeat in front of sheen. It is not so much that he admits that he is inferior to others, but rather that he is deliberately selling Sean''s human feelings and face for his own purposes.

    Of course, haves didn''t feel that he could win Sean with all his strength.

    However, sheen is still very strong. He has been able to destroy nearly half the Knights of the kingdom alone, and he has also attacked the old demons like the slayer faction, which has proved his strength for a long time.

    However, haves also heard that Sheen''s unique skill is the ability to adjust his own level and skills under certain conditions, not his combat skills. Therefore, if he really takes all his strength, even if he can''t win steadily, he doesn''t think he will easily lose to sheen.

    Therefore, before this, although haves valued sheen and heen, he only lowered his attitude, and was not too humble.

    But now, sheen showed the strength, but really let Harvey feel shocked.

    Even alidia was completely defeated by his terrible ability of instant movement and dazzling Shenyu sword skill. Finally, he was chopped by a sword. If he was replaced by Harvey, he would not have confidence to take it.

    No, not to mention the next one. I just can''t do it for a while.

    I''m afraid, with the strength that sheen shows now, whether he can survive ten seconds is an unknown?

    Harvey was dumbfounded and stunned.

    The same stupidity and consternation were the girls who had been in the house.

    "Mr. sheen, how can you beat commander alidia away?"

    Lumia couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Good... Great...!"

    Melika''s eyes also shine.

    "He became so strong..."

    even Vivian felt a little trance.

    Originally, for the sudden fight between sheen and alidia, these girls are very confused.

    But now, seeing sheen have the upper hand, the girls are surprised and disbelief.

    Only AI Yi, fixed looking at Sean, murmured.

    "The performance is good, but it is not so easy to defeat that knight..."

    only Ayi can find out?

    No, Sean found it too.

    With the perception of "the destiny of the outside world", sheen clearly sees that alidia''s magic power has not been weakened, but has become more and more powerful.

    "Come out."

    Sean looked straight at the hole in front of him and spoke quietly.

    "If you can do anything about this level, you will have a ghost. You''d better not pretend, commander."

    Sheen''s words made the hole in front of me tremble.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, inside the cave, a burst of amazing magic burst, flying countless gravel, let a figure slowly out of it.

    Seeing this, all the people present looked shocked.Only because alidia, who came out of the hole, was unhurt except for a little dust.

    "A strong blow."

    Alidia was holding a big sword with a wide blade. His muscles were bulging and blue veins were emerging, but his face was still expressionless, which made him feel breathless.

    The pressure told everyone there was one thing.

    That is, alidia is serious.

    "It seems that if I don''t show some strength, I can''t help you today."

    Alidia spoke calmly.

    "I haven''t used this move for a long time. Maybe I can''t stop it. Take care of yourself."

    With these words, alidia suddenly crushed the ground under her feet and rushed in the direction of sheen.

    The speed was so fast that the sonic booms sounded and the wind blew.

    But sheen frowned at the scene.

    "How could you choose a frontal assault?"

    Is this Knight Commander looking down on himself?

    Clearly knowing that he will move instantly, and with excellent eyesight, he chooses to attack directly, or does he attack so directly and without surprise? This is not to look down on what he is?

    However, when sheen raised such an idea, somehow, a warning came from his heart.

    Sean''s "outer sense of destiny" not only gave him a variety of perceptual abilities, but also enhanced his intuition beyond the five senses. Therefore, sheen believed in his own feelings.

    If you think of alidia''s speech just now, Sheen has reason to believe that there is something wrong with the other party''s move.

    In this case...

    "then I won''t be forced to connect."

    Sheen decisively uses the instant movement ability of "seeing the destiny" and suddenly disappears in the same place and appears in another direction.

    "Boom

    Alidia''s sword suddenly fell on the position of sheen the second before, and set off a roaring explosion.

    It was a powerful blow, but it didn''t hit Sean.

    However, the warning signs in Sheen''s heart, which moved to the other direction instantaneously, did not decrease, but suddenly soared.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean was shocked and ready to move again.

    Unfortunately, it is too late to react at this time.

    "Bang!"

    A surprising force suddenly hit Sean, suddenly burst, let sheen as if hit by a meteorite, the whole person was blown away.

    "This is...!"

    sheen just felt his head was muddled, and then he adjusted his figure and fell on the ground. His feet were ploughed across the ground, causing a flurry of rubble and dust, leaving two deep ravines on the ground.

    From this we can see how powerful the blow was.

    Fortunately, Sheen has [rituo''s destiny] to protect his body. The full level of [rituo''s destiny] can almost block all the attacks below legendary level for him. If the attack above legendary level does not reach a certain strength, he can''t do anything to prevent him from being injured at all.

    But just as sheen stabilized his body, alidia had already rushed to him.

    "Boom

    Once again, the big sword with wide blade is cut off, and the sound explosion is set off.

    Sheen almost reflexively raised his sword, and in the sound of "bang", he blocked alidia''s heavy blow, which made the ground under his feet burst again.

    But almost at the same time, an invisible force came from Sheen''s side as before.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of explosion, sheen was blasted away again, and this time he failed to stabilize his body. Like alidia, he hit the ground and smashed the ground.

    The war situation was reversed in an instant.

    "Mr. sheen!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Lumia and melica couldn''t help shouting.

    "Sean...!"

    Even Liya couldn''t help leaning forward, showing an anxious expression.

    On the contrary, it was Anxi, who seemed relieved.

    "Sure enough, the one who can defeat alidia has not yet been born."

    Anxi seemed relieved by the strength of his knight.

    The rest of the people saw this scene, also pressed the shock in their hearts.

    Lockt even looked at alidia and whispered.

    "That''s aridia elbain''s unique skill, Volta."

    Volta.

    It''s a unique skill that alidiarai is famous for.

    Harvey has also heard about this unique skill.

    "Being able to control the direction, position and even the state of the attack at will will can prevent the attack from being blocked and dodged. It can even overlap the number of attacks and enhance the power of the attack to another height. Is this the effect of alidia elbain''s unique skill [ambush]Harvey turned to rock.

    Rock features a nod.

    "This unique skill is very simple and crude, and there are not many mysteries. When alidia just became famous, this unique skill was also evaluated as a kind of small skill that can only play some small tricks. However, alidia has made a great reputation by virtue of it."

    "When he uses this unique ability, his attack will no longer fail."

    "So, this ability is also called the spear of absolute hit by good people."

    "But it''s more difficult than that."

    "Look, alidia''s real strength is only to be shown now."

    With the words of lockter, the situation in the field has changed.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen''s body suddenly appeared behind alidia, with a sharp light in his eyes, and his sword, like a cold arc in his hand, cut alidia mercilessly.

    Feeling the movement from behind, alidia did not change her face. Instead, she held up the sword in her hand and chopped it down in front of the air.

    But this cut will not fall into the void.

    Because, under the adjustment of [volley] ability, all the power of this chop came from Sheen''s side, and hit him on the spot.

    "Bang!"

    Invisible forces burst on Sean''s side, setting off a violent blast.

    "Woo...!"

    Sheen took it as hard as he had expected. He kept his body steady and avoided being blown away.

    With the protection of [rituo''s destiny], sheen can resist the attack of a legendary top strongman in such a rough way.

    At the same time, sheen seems to ignore the attack and continue to cut down the sword in his hand, which seems to be an attempt to exchange a blow with alidia.

    Unfortunately...

    "Qiang!"

    When Sheen''s sword was about to be cut on alidia, there was no sign of it. The sword was like colliding with an invisible weapon. It was bounced off in a flash of Mars.

    Alidia just continued to wave his chop in front of him. The chopper turned with the air conditioner, came to alidia''s back and bounced off Sheen''s chop.

    Then, alidia hit the air in front of her with a heavy blow.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, sheen felt his abdomen was bombarded for no reason, and his body finally couldn''t avoid being blasted off. Like a shell, he flew backwards.

    Alidia, however, was still expressionless, punching heavily at the air in front of her.

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    At the next moment, Sean, who was flying upside down, was directly hit by a boxing blow in all directions of his own. He was like a bouncing bomb, flying back and forth in the air.

    Alidia didn''t even move, so he let his own attack on sheen, and still from different directions and different positions, hit him like sandbags. It looked amazing.

    "This..."

    havis was shocked.

    Lockter''s face became more and more dignified.

    "See?" "This is alidia elbein''s unique skill. Even if he is standing still, his attacks can hit his opponent continuously, and all attacks against him can''t touch him. As long as he makes a random strike, that blow will fly the incoming opponent or block the attack launched by his opponent. There is no flaw at all. ¡±

    "absolutely hit spear."

    "The shield of absolute defense."

    "The sword of absolute annihilation."

    "Aridia elbain''s [Volta] has all kinds of titles."

    "The most powerful people in the world are the most powerful of the three

    Relying on this ability, alidia gradually made a name, and finally, after breaking through to the legendary level, quickly stood in the top ranks of the Terran.

    Until, become the strongest Terran.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    In the middle of the square in front of the portstutt''s house, the thumping sound was still echoing, making gusts of strong wind blowing from the air.

    Sheen was still hit by invisible attacks like a ball, completely reduced to alidia''s sandbag.

    Alidia wholeheartedly waved his fist, let the boxing break through the space limit, from all directions to Sean, fell on him.

    Sheen is totally unable to avoid this invisible and haunting attack, seems to have completely lost the power of resistance.

    That scene, let a lot of people think that alidia''s victory, has been unshakable.

    The first-class girls of Liya, lumia and melika have even shown a worried look, and they want to rush out to stop them.

    Even Anxi had the idea of stopping.

    I can''t help it. It''s my son-in-law. I can''t let him be killed by alidia, right?

    Only AI Yi looked out into the air in front of the square, as if to see something, the corners of his mouth.

    "He seems to be used to it."

    All of a sudden, Ayi said that.

    Nadura, who is in harmony with nature, is also watching the battle. For a moment, her eyebrows are one of her eyebrows.

    At this moment, alidia, who was constantly punching, felt strange.

    Because, somehow, alidia felt that his attack had failed several times.

    "Illusion?"

    Alidia couldn''t help thinking that.

    You know, his attack with volley is called absolute hit spear. Generally speaking, it can''t be defeated.

    Therefore, in the first time, alidia''s subconscious identified it as an illusion.

    However, after all, alidia is a legendary strong man at level 98, who is very close to the extreme level of level 100. It is impossible to admit his own feeling wrong.

    In view of this, with the passage of time, alidia''s face gradually changed.

    "No, it''s not an illusion...!"

    Alidia clearly felt that his attacks were failing more and more times.

    What does that mean?

    It means that his spear attack, which is known as an absolute hit, has been dodged.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Alidia suddenly turned around and finally looked in the direction of sheen.

    After seeing this, alidia found that sheen, who was beaten by himself as a sandbag, was not only unhurt, but also closed his eyes.

    Yes.

    Sheen closed his eyes.

    In this moment, sheen enlarges the perception ability of "outer sense of destiny" and his six senses to his surroundings.

    In such a situation, sheen put the surrounding environment into his own feelings, as if he could overlook the heaven and earth, clearly peep at everything.

    The flow of wind.

    The vibration of the earth.

    Human commotion.

    And then there''s the movement of the atmosphere, which sheen incorporated into his own perception.

    "See..."

    for a moment, sheen mumbled.

    He "saw" the invisible attacks, as well as the boxing that constantly appeared around him. He clearly grasped their position, direction and speed.

    Sheen even felt as if he had "seen" a mysterious figure.

    The figure seems to blend with nature and share the same origin with heaven and earth, so that sheen can only vaguely feel the existence of "she".

    "What is that?"

    For a moment, sheen was stunned for a moment, but soon he was attracted by the invisible boxing flying around.

    Dense invisible attacks are coming from all directions.

    So sheen began to move.

    At first, it was just a little bit of movement.

    Like twisting your waist.

    Like stretching your legs.

    For example, turn around.

    Another example is moving your head.

    Like this, Sean moves his body in midair with tiny movements.

    But it is these small movements that make sheen gradually avoid the attack.

    At the beginning, it was once.

    Immediately, the number of attacks avoided gradually increased.

    Later, Sheen''s range of action became larger and his body shape deviated greatly, which made him avoid more and more attacks and bear less and less attacks on his body.

    This situation was not only discovered by alidia, but also discovered by the powerful men hiding in the dark.

    "He... He avoided alidia''s attack?"ANSY was shocked to find out.

    The rest of the people also changed their looks and were stunned.

    Alidia''s expression began to become extremely dignified.

    "To be able to avoid it?"

    The Knight Commander was also moved.

    The spear of absolute hit is cracked by a young rising star today.

    Alidia''s face changed, and then a fierce color appeared in his eyes. Instead of stopping the attack, alidia accelerated the frequency of attack, which suddenly raised the speed and frequency of boxing.

    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"

    For a moment, the invisible attack from all directions of sheen became extremely dense and swift, and fell on him, causing a series of muffled sounds.

    Sean, who had just begun to avoid aridia''s attack, was once again reduced to sandbags and was beaten by more intensive boxing.

    But sheen ignored this, still closed his eyes, calm and calm, while spreading the perception and six senses of "outer sense of destiny", continued to peep at the invisible attacks from all directions, master their direction and position, and again tried to evade with tiny movements.

    Before long, sheen got used to alidia''s attack speed again, and his movements began to increase, and his evasive attacks became more and more.

    Alidia gritted her teeth, as if to increase the speed and frequency of the attack again.

    But Sheehan was quite used to his attacks.

    So...

    "this is it!"

    Sheen suddenly opened his eyes, and his body suddenly turned into a shadow, moving at an amazing speed.

    All the invisible attacks were immediately avoided by sheen.

    "What...!"

    Alidia''s heart stopped.

    But sheen took advantage of this moment, using the "outer destiny" to move in front of alidia.

    Alidia responded to this, subconsciously swinging the chop, and asked [Volta] to adjust the position of the chop and meet sheen.

    But the sword of Sheen has been cut down.

    "Pooh

    The sound of the cleavage sounded.

    The Sealed sword crossed alidia''s chest with a bloodstain on its tip.

    Alidia''s chest was slashed open by Sheen''s sword and spattered with blood on the spot.

    The wound is not big.

    Alidia successfully touched the sword that Hearn had cut with his chop.

    But sheen was able to "see" aridia''s slash, so before the attack was stopped, he suddenly turned the holy sword, making the sword brush the "ambush" chop, and let a small part of the sword tip touch alidia.

    The stabbing pain in his chest inspired alidia''s subconscious counterattack, and the wide blade sword in his hand was almost cut out by conditioned reflex.

    This chop, through the replacement of "Fu Da", did not come from the front of sheen, but from the back of sheen, and hit him hard.

    It''s just that Sheen''s "outer sense of destiny" successfully captured alidia''s attack.

    "Shua!"

    Without any hesitation, sheen decisively used "the destiny of the outside world" to move forward and retreat towards the rear.

    Sheen and alidia then separated at the same time, but also retreated, opened a very long distance.

    When the soles of the two people landed again, the distance between them had been opened nearly 100 meters.

    The fierce battle has come to an end.

    Silence, in this square between heaven and earth diffuse.

    Everyone looked at Sean and alidia. First there was a daze, then a tremor in the pupils.

    "Dida..."

    on alidia''s chest, a little blood began to seep out, dripping on the ground and dyed red on the ground.

    The scene shook the hearts of many people.

    "Alidia... Hurt..."

    Anxi''s eyes widened.

    "The chief... Is injured..."

    Sanai trembled, too.

    "Injured..."

    "injured...!"

    "Alidia''s hurt...!"

    All the people present one by one were shocked.

    Including Rockett.

    Including jashinta.

    Including Harvey.

    Including Jules.

    Naturally, Vivian, lumia and melica are also included.

    There is no way.

    "He really hurt Mithra''s Kingdom shield..."

    Nadura was surprised.

    "There are two sons."

    AI Yi also raised eyebrows to appreciate.

    Lilith, who had been watching the battle, began to smile.Lasha''s eyes moved as she stood next to Lilith.

    The most powerful of the Terrans was wounded by sheen in this battle.

    This is a feat.

    An undoubted feat.

    Because, since alidia was promoted to legend, he has never been injured.

    Both level and hard power have surpassed the vast majority of people in the world. Alidia, who is second only to the three goddesses and the six demons, is hard to hurt him even if he is a legendary existence.

    With the unique skill of "ambush", alidia can block any attack from any direction by using his fingers. With the title of absolute defense shield, he has not been injured for a whole decade.

    Even Rosie, under the condition of the sword of liberation, had never hurt alidia.

    It can be said that in this world, there are almost no people who can hurt alidia, except for the super level of three goddesses and six demons.

    To this day, Sheen has done it.

    And it''s safe.

    "Hoo..."

    Sheehan breathed out his breath and looked at alidia opposite, and a smile finally appeared on his face.

    Alidia, on the other hand, feels the pain in her chest, looks at the dripping blood, and falls into silence.

    The air at the scene became more oppressive and heavy than ever before.

    "It looks like I won, chief aridia."

    He made such a declaration.

    For this...

    "no, you haven''t won yet."

    Alidia spoke faintly.

    That''s right.

    Sean hasn''t won yet.

    "You have broken my spear of absolute hit and my shield of absolute defense, but you have not learned my last move -- the sword of absolute annihilation."

    Alidia''s voice was unusually calm.

    "If you can take that, I''ll admit you won."

    The magic became disordered in alidia.

    "The sword of absolute annihilation?"

    Sheen frowned and then stretched it out again.

    Although sheen had not heard of the three major rumors about aridia''s unique skills, he knew what the absolute hit spear, the absolute defense shield and the absolute kill sword, but this did not hinder what Sheehan wanted to do.

    That is, to beat alidia.

    "Then please show it, commander alidia."

    Sheen took it with all due respect.

    Alidia doesn''t talk nonsense.

    "Hum!"

    When the air vibrates, a magic rush out of alidia''s body, rushing to the wide blade sword in his hand.

    Alidia raised the big sword with wide blade, making the magic converge on it constantly.

    There was a disturbance in the atmosphere.

    The earth trembled.

    On alidia''s sword, the red magic blade quickly formed and soared.

    "Magic sword?"

    Seeing this, Sheehan immediately knows what kind of attack alidia is going to make next.

    Soon, however, sheen found out that it was wrong.

    "Hum!"

    When the air vibrated even more, a second magic blade appeared on alidia''s sword.

    A second later, a third magic blade appeared.

    Then the fourth... The fifth... The sixth...

    until the tenth magic blade appeared, all the [magic swords] overlapped together and turned into a very solid and red [magic sword].

    "Is this

    Sean was surprised.

    Alidia raised the blade of "magic sword" and spoke calmly.

    "My [ambush] can not only change the direction and position of the attack, but also stack my attacks like this, so that attacks and attacks can be combined with each other and become more powerful."

    "There is no limit to the number of times to stack, but each time you stack, you will generate some load. If you use a unique skill like [magic sword], even I can only stack it 10 times at most."

    "But the power of my magic sword is ten times stronger than the original one."

    "Once upon a time, a brave man''s [magic sword] split the sea and divided the sea into two."

    "I haven''t tried it, but I think it should have the same effect."

    This is the absolute sword.

    After superposition, the [magic sword] attack is aridia''s trump card, the real strongest blow.

    "Take this one and you''ll win.""How about it?"

    "Do you want to come?"

    Alidia''s eyes were burning at Sean.

    Sheen''s eyes flashed and he didn''t speak, but his eyes were filled with endless fighting spirit.

    Come on?

    Of course!

    After all...

    "my sword is not easy to receive either."

    Sheen tightened his sword and infused the magic into it.

    "Zheng!"

    The Sealed sword began to emit a brilliant light.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    With alidia a fierce battle, has let sheen more or less understand his strength at the moment.

    Now, sheen can say for sure that he is absolutely worthy of the greatest strength of the Terran era.

    Half a month ago, although sheen was confident that he could defeat alidia without understanding the holy sword, it was an achievement that could only be achieved with all his skills under normal conditions.

    If you were half a month ago, if you didn''t use the "extreme change" and the two magic powers you held, you would not be able to fight alidia so fiercely with less than 60 levels.

    Now, half a month later, with the combination of destiny skills and a level of 77, Sheen has been able to get the upper hand in the fight against aridia.

    This is because sheen didn''t play the trump card of reincarnation destiny, which can increase his strength by ten times, did not use magic, and deliberately took all the means of alidia in order to prove his own strength.

    Otherwise, sheen only needs to use the "destiny" to move instantaneously. Even if alidia''s [Volta] is very strong, can he make all the attacks hit successfully without even catching his own trace?

    It''s impossible.

    If it wasn''t for the sake of testing the defensive power of [Rito''s destiny] and the perception of [outer sense destiny], sheen would not have been hit like a sandbag.

    He can use the "outer destiny" to disappear in a blink, and then use the "inner sense of destiny" to hide. When alidia can''t detect his own trace, he can make a sudden attack. Is he afraid that he can''t solve alidia?

    Not to mention the fact that sheen hasn''t used magic yet, it is conceivable that his magic power and magic power are enhanced by "seeing the destiny in heaven".

    However, by that time, this newly rebuilt aristocratic district will suffer again.

    The main purpose of this war is to prove our current strength, not just to win or lose.

    Therefore, sheen did not use all the means, but deliberately face-to-face close combat against alidia.

    As a result, even if it was so restrained, Sheehan still injured alidia after a fierce battle.

    This let sheen initially understand that their own strength, has no need to fear the existence of superdetachment level.

    Because alidia, who can be called the invincible under the level of detachment, has shown defeat in front of him even though he still has a lot of means.

    So, if you use all the means, how strong will you be?

    Sean doesn''t know.

    But sheen can guarantee that he doesn''t need to fight hard and even win the battle if he is against Lilith who has not returned yet!

    What does this prove?

    It proves that Sheen has reached the level of transcendence!

    As for whether he can defeat the existence of the detachment level, sheen is not clear.

    But at least, in the face of this strong enemy in front of him, he will never lose.

    "Zheng!"

    The bright light turned into a dazzling light and flowed on the sword of sheen.

    At this moment, sheen used the ability of "waituo Tianming", which improved the performance of weapons in his hands several times.

    Under such circumstances, the Sealed sword in Sheen''s hand is faint, with a trace of unsealed power, which makes the brilliant brilliance shine.

    "What is that?"

    Seeing this scene, many people are stunned.

    In particular, Anxi and Liya, etc., have a feeling.

    "The brilliance, it seems, is a little familiar."

    Anxi and Leia were surprised.

    Heen ignored, the magic of his own constantly into the hands of the sword, let the light on the sword more and more dazzling.

    Under the power of "waituo Tianming", with more and more magic power injected by sheen, the performance of the holy sword also kept climbing, and finally reached the limit of ten times.

    In such a state, the seal ring on the handle of holy sword vibrated, and there was a sign of falling off.

    Sheen knew that this was the phenomenon that the potential power of the holy sword was inspired by his own destiny.

    Prior to this, sheen had unsealed the holy sword and intended to enhance the power of the sword with the unfinished "waituo destiny".

    Sheen''s sword was so powerful that it would be terrible if its power could be increased ten times.

    Unfortunately, at that time, sheen failed.

    The performance of the sword has reached the limit after it is completely unsealed. It is impossible to enhance its power by external force.

    Sean also inquired about Ayi''s opinion on the matter.

    At the time, Ayi told sheen that.

    "The holy sword is a power born from the concept of the brave. It can be said that it is the half body of the brave and the hands and feet of the brave."

    "It is one with the brave."

    "The power of the sword will also have a limit before the brave man does not break through the limit of his life and get rid of the shackles of level and skill.""If the brave can break through and enter our level, it will no longer be limited by the concept of level and skill. The sword will also break through its own limit. It will not fix the level of blessing, let alone upgrade your skill level. Instead, it will become a pure power to enhance your own strength."

    "In fact, this form of existence is closest to the level of the devil and the Supreme God. At this level, we all have to rely on unique skills. Only the sword of the brave can infinitely approach that level, only strength."

    "At that time, the holy sword can be regarded as playing a real power. It can enhance the strength of the brave to the greatest extent, and it can sweep all the demons'' lives. Even the demon king has to fear its edge."

    "Now, you haven''t even reached the limit of your life. Naturally, the power of the sword can''t go beyond its own limit. It''s promoted by your skills to the power above the limit."

    That''s what happened.

    In view of this, Sheen''s "waituo destiny" can not improve the performance of the completely unsealed holy sword, because the power of the sword in that state has reached its limit.

    At most, sheen improved the attack power of the holy sword with the help of the destiny of waituo, making it sharper and more threatening, but he couldn''t improve its power.

    However, in the state of unsealing, the power of the holy sword does not reach the limit, but it can be enhanced by virtue of the destiny of waituo to awaken its sealed power.

    In this way, the sword will not be exposed, but can give sheen more power, so that he can use more of the sword''s power in this public.

    In addition to the magic breaking, defense breaking and destruction effects of Wai Tuo Tianming, once sheen exerts the power of Wai Tuo Tianming, his power must exceed the magic sword skill that has been integrated into waituo Tianming, and is more restrained.

    So, there was no roaring wind and waves, nor trembling breath. Sheen just seemed to turn his sword into a light and lifted it up.

    It was not powerful at all, and even a little pleasing to the eyes, but somehow it made everyone present tremble.

    Alidia, in particular, felt a terrible pressure on her body, making her almost unable to breathe.

    He didn''t know what kind of tactics sheen had used.

    He had thought that sheen would fight with himself with the magic sword, so he was confident that he would cut off Sheen''s magic sword directly.

    At the beginning, alidia used this move to cut off both Sean and Roxie''s magic swords.

    Even if sheen is stronger than before, and his magic power has been improved a lot, but alidia at that time only superposed the magic sword twice, unlike now, which directly adds the limit of ten times.

    Naturally, alidia would not fear the power of Sheen''s magic sword.

    But now, alidia finds herself too naive.

    At that time, the power of "magic sword" was not its only powerful means.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Alidia roared unconsciously, as if to expel the pressure in his heart and the faint fear.

    Immediately, alidia cut off the absolutely killing sword in his hand, making the red and incomparably solidified [magic sword] like a fallen light column, cleaved to sheen.

    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds were surging.

    The huge red [magic sword] splits the atmosphere along the way, as if splitting the whole heaven and earth, setting off a strong wind and gas explosion.

    The whole square in front of the gate was full of wind, just like a typhoon of level 12.

    The strong men hiding in the dark also changed their faces one after another. Finally, they could not help but use various measures. Some of them propped up protective barriers, some used their skills to protect their bodies, and some simply turned around and ran away. They were in a mess when they met fierce beasts and birds of prey.

    "Your Highness!"

    Even shanai hugged Liya and jumped away from her.

    "Master

    Jess and Liz protect Jacinta with panic, but they can''t get a little attention.

    Giacinta was still staring at the field.

    It''s the same with ANSY, with Jules, with Rockett, with Harvey.

    Vivian, lumia and melika, the three of them, held their breath.

    Ayi, together with Lilith and Lasha, gazed at the falling beam of light.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin roared and flapped her wings.

    All of them fell into a commotion because of this sword.

    Only Sean, like a hero looking up at the heaven and earth, looked up at the pillar of red light which was chopped at him, facing the storm with a smile instead of surprise.

    Besides, I had a great laugh.

    "Come on

    At the same time, sheen jumped out and turned into a streamer.

    The streamer soars upward, as if to break through the heaven and earth, conflict space, straight up into the sky.Cut the pillar of red light.

    Bright streamers meet.

    In the whole Wangdu, all the people noticed the scene and fell into panic and panic.

    Finally, streamers and beams collided.

    "-"

    the dazzling light instantly fills the whole world and takes away everyone''s vision.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    The sound seemed to disappear.

    The light is also replaced by dazzling white.

    At this moment, all the people in the whole capital were occupied by the light from the sky. Except for the white, there was nothing else to see.

    Some people screamed about it.

    Some people wail about it.

    Someone cried out.

    There was panic.

    No one knows what happened.

    Even those strong men who went to the aristocratic district were full of panic at the moment. They were taken away by the dazzling white. They either closed their eyes and fell down, or raised their hands in front of them. They had no mind to care about others.

    There are less than five people in Wangdu who can clearly see what happened in the light.

    Some of them looked at the top of the temple, some of them in the house of boztut, some of them peered at it in a natural way, and some of them did not know it.

    In such eyes, they can see clearly.

    At the same time, the light of the other side''s light fell into the sky.

    It was a quick cut.

    It was a flash of space.

    It was so amazing that no one knew it. When it was like a mayfly shaking a tree, it was like cutting a fragile piece of paper and cutting off its life.

    Yes.

    Cut it off.

    The red magic blade was cut off cleanly and turned into a storm of magic.

    The magic storm is also surging. If it is allowed to expand, it will immediately flatten the entire aristocratic district.

    However, in the face of this terrible magic storm, the figure turned into a streamer once again and cut off the magic storm on the spot.

    So the magic dissipated.

    So the storm stopped.

    Everything is strangled in the cradle, and there is no residual wave.

    Maybe that''s why the sound disappears.

    At least, looking at the ultimate chop, all who can see clearly everything in the light have an idea.

    That is, even the voice was cut off by the man.

    It was cut off by the young nobles who were destined to stir up the whole capital, the Kingdom and even the human world after today.

    ...

    gradually, the light began to fade.

    I don''t know how long after the past, all the people''s vision was restored.

    "Just... What was that just now?"

    "How do I know?"

    "Seems to be from the nobility?"

    "Aristocratic district again?"

    "What''s going on lately? How come there has been such a terrible movement in the Wangdu all the time? "

    On the street, all the citizens were talking about it with lingering fear. Obviously, they were frightened by the sudden vision of heaven and earth.

    "Is... Over?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "God..."

    but in the aristocratic District, the strong ones opened their eyes and looked at the square again.

    There, the earth shaking encounter was over.

    As a result, it was very obvious.

    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."

    it seemed that alidia had exhausted all his magic power. He knelt on one knee and hung his sword. The red magic flowing on it had disappeared, making him gasping for breath.

    But alidia did not drop her eyes. Instead, she was staring in front of her, her eyes trembling.

    In front of such alidia, a figure did not know when it appeared there.

    In his hand, the Sealed sword was lifted lightly and was pointing to alidia''s throat.

    "It''s you, my Lord."

    Familiar voice, slowly ring.

    "The power of that sword just now is very good. No wonder it will be called the absolutely unique sword. There is also confidence that it can split the sea. Originally, I thought it was just too much, but now it seems that it is possible."

    So sheen chuckled.

    "It''s a pity that I''m coming next?"

    With these words, silence was restored again.

    Moreover, the silence was more oppressive and heavy than ever before.

    All of them looked at all this with disbelief on their faces, seeing alidia kneeling on one knee in front of sheen, who was pointed at the throat by sheen with a sword.

    No one can not understand what it means.It''s also very simple.

    Alidia, lost.

    That''s all.

    "It''s impossible..."

    I don''t know who whispered such a sentence.

    However, this sentence is the thought of almost everyone present.

    There is nothing to do about it.

    Because alidia is going to lose. No one will believe that.

    If the man who defeated alidia is the legendary strongman of the demon clan, or the God of war of the protoss, then they can accept it.

    Even if this person is a long-standing master of the Terran, or an exotic legendary Knight like rocht, those present are not so hard to accept.

    However, the fact is that the person who defeated alidia is not a legendary strongman of any clan, nor a world-famous master, but a young nobleman who is only 20 years old and has just entered the world''s vision for less than half a year.

    How can people easily accept such a fact?

    Even Anxi''s face was complicated, and Liya, who was held by shanai, stood there in a daze and did not respond for half a day.

    "That kid..."

    "actually beat alidia?"

    "..."

    giacinta, rochte, Jules, haves and others were also shocked and did not know how to describe their feelings at this moment.

    Alidia was silent, too.

    Looking at Sean, who was completely unscathed, not red and out of breath, with a chuckle on his face, and pointing his sword at his throat, alidia was silent for a long time.

    Sheen was not in a hurry. He just looked at alidia with a smile.

    It was not until a long time later that the hoarse voice came out of alidia''s mouth.

    "What have you learned in the inner hall?"

    Alidia managed to squeeze that out.

    Obviously, alidia didn''t expect to lose in the end.

    He doesn''t know how Sheen has the strength he has now.

    Is that really what he learned in the inner temple?

    In this case...

    "have you reached that level

    Alidia asked in a deep voice.

    Sheen raised an eyebrow.

    Sheehan still understood the meaning of alidia''s words.

    The so-called realm in his mouth is probably the great transcendence above the limit level of 100, and the realm of the three goddesses and the six demons.

    The performance of sheen made him wonder whether he had broken through the transcendence level of the three goddesses and the six demons through the understanding of the inner hall.

    Sheehan can only answer that.

    "I don''t have one." Sheen was very straightforward: "regardless of the real strength, if we only talk about the level realm, then I am still far away from that level."

    After all, sheen is only at level 77 now, and there is still a long way to go from the legendary level of level 90, not to mention the extreme level of level 100, and the transcendence level that transcends the limit of life.

    "To reach that level, I also need to work hard."

    Sheen said that for a moment.

    "... I see."

    After a moment, DIA didn''t know that Ali had no expression.

    Then...

    "I admit, I lost."

    Alidia''s declaration reverberated throughout the square, reaching all people''s ears and hearts.

    At this moment, even those who no longer want to believe have to admit one thing.

    Alidia, it did lose.

    And this also means that from today on, the title of Terran first has to be replaced.

    The undamaged young man standing in front of alidia, who kneels on one knee, is now the real number one human race.

    With such conviction and news, many powerful people quietly retreated in a burst of shock and silence.

    "It''s a blessing for the people."

    After accepting all this, Jules left with a group of clergy.

    "Alidia..."

    rocht looks at alidia with a complicated look, and then leaves with haves, who seems to be happy for something.

    , the master of "yiyiyisi" and "the master of jayneth...".

    "... I may understand a little bit." After sorting out her emotions, jasinta finally took a deep look at Sean and said to herself, "understand why the master values this human being so much."

    With that, Jacinta left with the twin demons.One after another, the strong left Anxi and Liya, with shanai together, came to alidia''s side.

    Shanai picked up alidia and looked at Sean.

    Liya has a complicated complexion.

    Anxi patted alidia on the shoulder, looked at Sean again, wanted to say something, didn''t know what to say, and finally shut up with a bitter smile.

    All the royal family left together.

    Sheen shrugged, but also said nothing special.

    But in the end, he heard such a sentence.

    "My daughter, please..."

    leave this way, and the other party will leave with the royal family.

    Only Sean, a little surprised, turned his head and looked at the other side''s depressed back. Finally, he was speechless.

    Before long, the door of the portstutes was opened.

    Led by Vivian, the girls finally rushed out and surrounded sheen.

    In the sky, you Lin roared with excitement.

    And in a remote building, Roxie looked at this scene silently, and after a long time, she sighed.

    "He has become better than me."

    Roxie said something like this with emotion.

    It''s a rare thing.

    anyway, some day in the future, the princess never thought that she would be surpassed by an age of similar person.

    It has always been her patent to surpass others and reach the realm they can''t imagine.

    Today, she is also experiencing a feeling of being surpassed.

    "It seems that I can''t wait any longer."

    In Roxie''s heart, there was nothing in the past that was not reconciled and did not admit defeat.

    A pair of red eyes like wine turned into bright gold in a short moment.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    The story of Sheen''s victory over alidia did not spread widely.

    Although there were many people who saw the match, they all chose to hide by tacit understanding.

    Because, they know, once this thing spreads, it will certainly set off a great disturbance in the whole world.

    , the most powerful Knight of the race, was defeated by the fiancee of her royal highness. The latest count of the new emperor is very frightening. Such sudden appearance may cause some unpleasant disturbances.

    Therefore, those powerful people tacitly chose to hide this incident. Ansey also expressed his ideas to them on behalf of the royal family, believing that it was better not to spread the news casually.

    It''s not to protect alidia''s reputation, it''s just that there will be some unnecessary unrest.

    After all, there were many people who had been intimidated by alidia''s prestige, and many legendary strong men who wanted to challenge alidia and win the title of the strongest Terran. If they knew that alidia had been defeated by a 20-year-old young nobleman, whether they believed it or not, they would eventually take some actions against it.

    What''s more, even the old demonic sect may be focused on this matter, and then do some bad things.

    In view of this, Anxi decided to hide the matter.

    At least, don''t let it out at this time when sheen is in the limelight.

    As a result, sheen defeated adilia and became the first of the real human race. Except for a limited number of strong people, the rest of the people did not know.

    However, the appearance in the sky above the aristocratic district affected all the citizens of the royal capital. The light that was deprived of vision was interpreted by the palace as the newly developed magic to rebuild some remote areas in the aristocratic district. Finally, some problems appeared in the magic, which led to the occurrence of this vision.

    The citizens suddenly realized.

    "It was just an accident in the reconstruction project."

    "Fortunately, there is no more turmoil."

    "I don''t want to see that terrible meteor shower again."

    "Who is not?"

    Only when the citizens put down their minds did they have the heart to chat and talk with relish.

    Sheen didn''t care.

    The victory over alidia, whether it is spread out or not, has little impact on him.

    In any case, Allie dares to support the devil, but he doesn''t believe that there are two gods who want to protect him.

    As long as it''s not for trouble or turmoil, it''s not something he should consider.

    Now, Sheen has initially tested his own strength and is quite satisfied with his current strength.

    "Although I''ve wasted all skill points, the seven destiny skills that combine so many skills didn''t disappoint me."

    Sheen now just want to know, with his current strength, he is not able to force the existence of super class.

    To this end, sheen specifically consulted Ayi again in the past.

    He knew that Ayi must be watching his fight against alidia.

    So, sheen thinks, Ayi should be able to give herself an answer.

    However...

    "how do I know?"

    When sheen consulted aye in the past, Ayi replied very simply.

    "I don''t know if it''s your full strength, and how much of your sword''s total strength is. How can I know if you can reach our level with all your strength?"

    Hearing the speech, sheen was also very straightforward. He told AI Yi all his abilities directly. Except for the existence of two unique skills and blessings, he told all the others.

    Including seven destiny skills, two magic skills and the power of the sword after it is completely unsealed, they are revealed to Ayi.

    It''s probably the biggest revelation since sheen came to the world.

    Before that, he would never have done this, but Ayi was already her own man, and she saw all her protection and protection. Therefore, for this girl, Sean had given her 100% trust.

    Under such circumstances, sheen is naturally willing to reveal her secret to the girl.

    Who ever thought that after knowing the effects of his seven destiny skills and all the power of the holy sword, especially when he knew the ten fold increase of the reincarnation destiny and the various effects of the holy sword, Ayi was silent for a long time.

    "... you pervert."

    A long time later, Ayi gave sheen such an unacceptable comment.

    According to my opinion, she has never seen any regular skill that can directly increase the user''s power ten times as much as the reincarnation destiny.

    The effect of this level is comparable to unique skills, reaching the category of breaking the gap between levels and skills, and making people win the strong with the weak.Maybe it is because of this that this skill suddenly degenerates into a special skill?

    It can''t be regarded as a category of conventional skills, but it can be regarded as a unique combat skill.

    In other words, sheen now has three unique skills, foul to the point.

    As for the power of the sword, it made AI speechless for a long time.

    I said so.

    "When you break through the limit level and reach the height of Mithra, the brave man will be a scum in front of you."

    Ayi looked at Sean''s eyes and completely became like looking at a freak.

    Sheen is naturally very unhappy, directly threatened, and then stimulate himself, then take her pillow to cushion the buttocks, the girl is finally more honest.

    Then, after some thinking, Ayi gave some comments.

    "According to the means you mentioned, I can only preliminarily estimate that you should be able to reach our level by now, but it is not clear whether you can reach the level of demons."

    There are also strong and weak super grade.

    According to the current situation, today''s super grade is mainly divided into three levels.

    At the bottom is the goddess of life and the goddess of nature. Although it has reached the level of detachment, it is not up to the devil.

    The demons belong to the middle level. Among the six demons, except for the night sera, which is faintly beyond this level, all the other five are at this level, which is better than the goddess of life and the goddess of nature. At the same time, Lilith, the most powerful evil god, and her equally famous just goddess are also at this level.

    Nature at the top is destiny, Ritas.

    The strength of this unreliable goddess theory is still very strong. It is possible that the two demons can not beat her together. It is normal to stand on this level alone, otherwise it is not the closest to omnipotent existence.

    And Sean?

    On the realm, he must be inferior.

    But when the animal was opened, it was forced to squeeze in. At present, it must be beyond the limit level of level 100 and be able to reach the level beyond the level of detachment. However, how much this touch has touched is open to question.

    AI Yi thinks that the two goddesses of life and nature should not be too empty in order to give full play to Sheen''s present ability and means.

    "It''s hard to say if the opponent is a devil. After all, you have a holy sword. Even if the holy sword is the same as you, it is not detached and has limited strength. However, the power of your holy sword is too foul, and it can restrain the devil."

    AI Yi said that the power of the holy sword has a great advantage over the demons. Even if sheen is not as powerful as the demons, with the power of the holy sword, it is also possible to pick the demons off the horse.

    At the beginning, did not Mithra, the brave man, successfully denounce the demon king only by virtue of his superior strength?

    Even if it was with the help of the Supreme God, the sword was the cause of the death of the demon king.

    With the sword''s restraint against the demons, sheen may not need to be too virtual.

    "But you may not be very good with the gods of justice and evil."

    Ayi''s voice is quite spicy.

    But Sheehan''s face was weird.

    "It is not necessary for Nisi to ignore the power of the two gods

    Sean wants to say that.

    However, the consequence of saying this must be that in exchange for AI Yi''s eyes looking at the super invincible abnormal, sheen moved his lips and finally chose to be silent.

    After this conversation, sheen came to a conclusion of his own.

    "With all my means, I should have reached the level of transcendence, comparable to the goddess of life and the goddess of nature."

    "And with the power of the sword, even against the demons, I may not have no chance to win."

    "It''s the same for the goddess of the upper Protoss. With blessing and protection, I also have a chance to win."

    In this case, there is only one left in the present ability of isin.

    "You... What do you want? Come here to find me? Are you trying to bully me like before

    When sheen unknowingly came to the temple to find her own target, the hot goddess not only did not show the slightest welcome, but was full of vigilance, even put on a dry fight posture.

    "..."

    sheen looked at the alert and nervous goddess, silent for a long time, and finally silently turned around and chose to leave.

    "Stop for me!"

    Now, lidas blew up.

    "What do you mean!? What do you mean!? That look of disappointment, as if to say "ah, I must have made a mistake, this product is not possible" the same expression and look in the eyes what do you mean

    Lidas, with tears in the corner of her eyes, chased Sean, and her little fist kept hammering him on the back, as if she had been deeply stigmatized.

    Heen ignored the little fist of the goddess, turned around and looked at her. Finally, he couldn''t help it."Ah --!"

    Sheen heaved a big sigh.

    "You guy..."! You guy...! "

    Lidas was suddenly struck, and tears grew from the corners of her eyes, which made her cry and cry, and the little fist hammered on Sean''s back was even harder.

    On the other side, anima''s face was blank.

    "What''s the matter with this

    Annima was so confused that she didn''t know what was going on.

    Today''s Wangdu is still lively.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    After dimension reduction strikes a certain fates, sheen comes to the palace again.

    The purpose, of course, is to find Roxie.

    "... do you know that there is my fiancee?"

    In the bedroom room, Roxie looked at the door of sheen, said such words.

    That tone, it is just like a girl who has been neglected for a long time.

    Sean burst into a laugh.

    For a while, he really ignored Roxie.

    "Well, I also want to improve my strength." Shin scratched his cheeks and shrugged his shoulders. "It''s rare to get such awesome gains in the inner hall," he said. "If we don''t work hard, will it be all in vain?"

    Hearing this, although Roxie still has some resentment in her heart, it is not that she can''t understand Sheen''s practice.

    Even if it''s not clear what kind of harvest Sheehan got in the inner hall, it''s absolutely amazing from the fact that he was able to defeat his teacher.

    There is such a harvest, it will want to quickly enhance the strength, it is excusable.

    It''s just...

    "for half a month, for a whole half month, you have never stepped into my room except for asking me to help you find someone to teach you skills..."

    Roxie''s tone still can''t hide her bitterness.

    No way.

    After being engaged to sheen, Roxie is finally able to get rid of her busy business and finally be able to salt fish.

    This kind of Roxie is naturally extremely looking forward to, looking forward to Sean every day to accompany themselves, pamper themselves, let themselves live a happy life.

    Who would have thought that for half a month, sheen seemed to have forgotten her completely, and how could Roxie not have a grudge?

    Sean was a little guilty.

    This girl, won''t really become a purveyor?

    This is only half a month, so much resentment, if you leave for a year and a half, that swelling do?

    "All right." Sean can only make up his mind to say: "it seems that I need to make a good effort in the evening."

    As soon as this was said, Roxie couldn''t stand it.

    "I don''t want you to be with me like this!"

    Roxie couldn''t help but blush and glared at Sean.

    "All the same, all the same." Sheen chuckled: "what? Don''t you want to? "

    Roxie opened her mouth and finally shut up, blushing.

    In fact, she really wants to...

    but can''t such a thing be euphemistic?

    We are a princess at least, or the treasure of the Kingdom, the first beauty of the human race, can you give me some face, don''t say so openly?

    Besides, isn''t it all your fault?

    If it wasn''t for you, I would have been like this?

    Scum man!

    "What are you doing here?" Roxie said quietly, "it''s not for me, is it?"

    ... this tone is really full of resentment.

    , but Shane knew that he had been a bit of a half moon this month, and he had not really talked about his royal highness.

    In that case...

    "didn''t you always want to go out and play Sheen suddenly said to Roxie, "how about I take you out to play?"

    Sheen''s words made Roxie''s eyes suddenly brighten.

    Poor God, because of the busy business and the daily appearance ceremony, Roxie really did not leave Wangdu. If

    hadn''t been so, the highness of the princess would not have been shouting and going out for fun all day.

    Now, sheen says he''s taking himself out?

    Roxie was excited all at once.

    "Where are you going to play?"

    At the moment, Roxie couldn''t help leaning forward and asked Sean in an urgent voice.

    Sheen, however, seemed sincere, holding his chin and thinking seriously.

    He really has a place to go.

    For example, Empire.

    Sheen thought of a thing he met half a month ago when he was preparing to learn skills and improve his strength with masters from all over the world.

    ...

    this day, haves and Rocco came to the door together.

    And there''s a message for sheen.

    "You say that wallian escaped?"

    Sheen frowned at the news Harvey had brought.

    "That''s right." Harvey''s face seemed to be not very good-looking, and also very helpless way: "my side of the people have been staring at wollian and the elite assassination team of leferut''s family, originally intended to immediately launch a surprise attack and annihilate them all after wallian and the other party meet."

    This is also Harvey''s promise to help him solve the leferut family before working with him.Originally, it was going well.

    Last night, after sheen and Roxie''s engagement dinner, haves received a message from his own people claiming to have captured the traces of the elite assassins of wallian and the leferuts.

    Therefore, haves immediately took his men and horses, caught up with wallian, and successfully raided them.

    But when Harvey was about to annihilate the leferuts, the accident happened.

    "After all the people around him fell down, wallian leferut seemed to realize that he couldn''t go back to heaven. Somehow, he suddenly called out a monster."

    The words of haves made Sean frown again.

    "Monster?"

    Sean began to wonder.

    And then, what Harvey said made Sheen''s pupils shrink.

    "It''s really a monster." Harvey thought of the incident at that time, and his face was still a little ugly. He said in a deep voice: "the monster is half a human body, half a centipede''s body, and has dragon wings. It can spit out dragon breath. It is so strong that even rochteching can''t solve it, and even nearly suffer losses in its hands."

    Sheen''s face sank completely when he heard this.

    Only because, this kind of appearance monster, he is not strange at all.

    "Demon cub..."

    sheen whispered.

    "What?"

    Harvey was stunned.

    "Nothing." Sheen shook his head and did not answer Harvey''s question. Instead, he turned to rockert, who had been staying behind him, silent and not very good-looking, and said, "did biguslechin suffer from that monster''s hand?"

    Rockter frowned, but nodded.

    "The monster is very strong, and it seems to have no substance. Even if I cut it in half, it immediately returned to its original state, leaving me with nothing to do with it. In the end, I had to retreat with his highness havis before the heavy casualties occurred."

    Rockter''s statement, let sheen thoroughly determine that the monster in his mouth is the demon cub.

    Wollian leferut can summon a demon cub?

    Is the leferut family related to the original devil?

    No, it''s likely that the Moro has something to do with the original devil.

    After all, Moro was behind the Kosmos incident and had collusion with the mirage. In this case, it seems that it is not so difficult to accept that he will suddenly have a relationship with the [original devil] who is also the old demon sect.

    At the beginning of the day, they borrowed the devil''s body to the Moro family, but at the critical moment, they even thought of it.

    Perhaps, there are still some schemes and cooperation that others don''t know about, which may be.

    Don''t know all this haves can only face a look of shame to sheen bow to apologize.

    "I''m sorry to boast in front of you, but I can''t even do such a small thing." Haves didn''t put on the airs of the prince at all. He said simply and directly: "this accident is my problem. I will try to make up for it."

    This is what the prince said.

    Obviously, he didn''t want to let Sean down and lose him such a partner.

    If he wants to overthrow his father, overthrow the Moruo and ascend the imperial throne, Sheen''s help is indispensable to haves.

    If heankon was on his side, he would have won the support of the demons and the Protoss. Maybe he could win the hand of the Dragon demon and the most powerful evil god who is said to be able to compare with the devil man.

    In this way, the throne is basically safe.

    Therefore, haves can only try to stabilize sheen and find a way to make up for it.

    But sheen knew that since this matter had something to do with the demon cubs, it would be very difficult for Harvey to make a difference.

    "Well." Sheen thought for a moment and then said, "don''t act rashly. We''ll wait for a month."

    "Wait a month?" Harvey was surprised.

    "Well." Sheen nodded and said, "I have something to do first. When I''m finished, I''ll go to the empire with you."

    "Really?" Harvey''s eyes brightened and he said, "will you help me?"

    "I''ll see if I can help you or not." Sheen chuckled, did not give a commitment, said: "only, our enemies are the same, if there is no conflict, I will certainly take action."

    "Good." Haves thought for a while, finally nodded his head and said, "then I''ll find an excuse to stay in Wangdu for a month."

    In order to get Sean''s help, haves doesn''t mind delaying a little bit.

    Moreover, he had already started to fight against the leferut family. If he did not win the help of Hearn, he would return to the Empire, for fear that he would be immediately targeted by the Morans.Under such circumstances, Harvey didn''t really want to go back.

    It may be a good choice to stay in Wangdu temporarily.

    Sean has his own plan.

    The Empire must go on this trip.

    But it''s not clear what''s going on with Tieer. I need some time to study the ability of fate. It''s better not to rush.

    Wait until your own business is finished, and then deal with it well.

    So sheen decided.

    ...

    thinking about the incident half a month ago, sheen felt that he could consider a trip to the Empire.

    But before that...

    "has anything happened to the imperial capital in the past half a month?"

    Sheen asked such a question to Roxie.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    During this period of time, sheen not only asked Roxie to find masters with various skills for herself, but also asked Roxie to pay attention to the imperial capital with her own energy.

    Naturally, sheen wanted to know if Tyrell, who was on his way to the Empire, had encountered anything.

    Although Sheen has deceived laixia to look after Tieer. If something happens to tyer, he will run away with him. Normally speaking, there should be no big problem, but sheen is still concerned about the situation in the capital.

    Roxie didn''t refuse Sheen''s commission.

    In fact, Roxie has been paying close attention to Tieer because of her past relationship.

    For this reason, Roxie once asked sheen to take care of Tieer. You can imagine how much Rosie would care about Tieer''s affairs.

    Unfortunately, because of the relationship between alidia as a teacher, Tieer and Roxie have become estranged. Roxie can only pay close attention to Tieer secretly.

    Such Roxie already knew that Tieer left the capital and went to the Empire.

    It''s just that Rosie doesn''t know what Tyrell''s purpose is.

    Don''t say it''s Roxie, even sheen and others don''t know.

    So, after learning about Tieer''s condition from sheen, Roxie has been sending people to follow the news from the capital.

    Don''t mention...

    "in the past half month, there have been some disturbances in the imperial capital."

    Roxie, though somewhat dissatisfied with Sean''s diversion, answered his question.

    "Commotion?" Sean''s spirits were suddenly refreshed, and he even asked, "what kind of commotion?"

    Roxie narrowed her eyes.

    "You seem to be very concerned about tier."

    Roxie was staring at Sean, as if to see something.

    "Ah ha ha..."

    sheen laughed, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to answer this question.

    couldn''t help it. Did you tell the Royal Highness that she had eaten her meal on the day of the engagement party half a month ago?

    then the royal highness of the princess will definitely go away.

    Even if the girl said, as a member of the royal family, she understood that a man with ability and status would marry one or two side rooms, but that doesn''t mean that the girl will not be jealous.

    Not to mention, first of all, Tieer was the friend of Rosie when she was a child, and they were half grown-up. Second, Sean and Tieer were like each other. It was the day when he and Rosie got engaged.

    On the day of engagement with his daughter-in-law, and her hair roll sheets?

    If you don''t run wild, Roxie won''t be called the first beauty of the human race, just call the first lady of the human race.

    So, sheen can only falter: "people are my teammates, and you let me take care of her, don''t you?"

    Sheen''s words did not make Roxie feel relieved.

    What is Roxie?

    With the blessing of the goddess of destiny, intuition explodes.

    Her intuition told Roxie that it was not that simple.

    Otherwise, why did she have the impulse to buy a green hat for the last half month?

    Is that the revelation?

    Yeah?

    In other words, my own enlightenment tells me that I need to wear a green hat?

    I... (¨s£à????¨s¨s©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß!

    "Forget it."

    Roxie sighed and silently claimed the hat and opened her mouth.

    "It is said that in the last half month, a strange thief has suddenly appeared in the imperial capital of the Empire."

    As soon as this was said, sheen was stunned on the spot.

    "Strange thief?"

    Sean looked surprised.

    "Yes, it''s the rogue." Roxie seems to be very interested in this matter in general, explained in detail: "that strange thief appears very suddenly, and seems to be specifically aimed at some nobles in the imperial capital, never against civilians."

    According to the information that Roxie got, when the strange thief first appeared, no one had found him.

    At the beginning, however, some nobles in the capital claimed that someone had sneaked in at midnight and stolen something not so expensive.

    It was not until one night patrol of a marquis''s house found the intruder by accident, and saw a strange thief in a black robe sneaking into the treasure house, which started to make a lot of noise.

    Gradually, the strange robber constantly in and out of the imperial capital of the aristocratic family, began to occur frequently.

    Since then, this strange thief is known.

    "Now, the imperial royal family has issued a wanted order against this strange thief, and the adventurers'' Association has also issued a commission to reward a total of one million gold coins as long as he can catch the strange thief."

    Roxie talks."Many adventurers and bounty hunters have been following this strange thief. Recently, he has been serving as a guard and patrol team in the noble families, waiting for this strange thief to appear and then arrest him."

    Unfortunately, this strange thief seems to have a good skill. After several visits to the noble''s house, he was either found to have stolen something afterwards, or even if he had found out in advance, he still could not catch the other party and let him escape.

    Thanks to this, the incident has become more and more popular in the Empire, which makes people more and more curious about this strange thief, which leads to a lot of embellished rumors recently.

    "Because every time the strange thief steals something that is not very valuable, many people guess that the other party''s purpose is not money and treasure, but some unknown secret treasure."

    "Some people say that the other party is a righteous thief who deliberately steals in their home in order to punish the noble with bad style."

    "Some people even say that the purpose of the strange thief is not money, but people."

    "Because of this, there have even been some bards who intend to write romantic stories about this strange thief."

    "In view of this, this matter is quite noisy in the imperial capital."

    Roxie''s explanation made Sean think.

    At this point, he was only interested in one thing.

    "Is this strange thief Thiel?"

    Sheen murmured.

    "I don''t know." "But the possibilities are not without them," said Rosie

    So, here''s the problem.

    "What does that girl want to do when she suddenly turns into a strange thief and steals things from the noble families of the imperial capital?"

    Sean was puzzled.

    "How do I know?" Roxie said angrily, "you told me this only after Tieer left. How can I know what Tieer is going to do?"

    When it comes to this, Roxie is angry.

    Knowing that someone was threatening Tieer''s safety in the capital, sheen should not have let her go alone.

    If she could, she would like to talk to sheen about it.

    But she also knew that it was Tieer''s decision.

    Since it''s tier''s decision, I''m afraid it''s hard to stop it.

    How strong and stubborn that girl is, Roxie naturally knows.

    Fortunately, sheen knew to send someone to look after Tieer, otherwise Rosie would have wanted to step in.

    In order to get rid of the Empire, Roxie said, "don''t you just look for something nice? Maybe it''s in those noble families? "

    It''s possible.

    At the very least, sheen didn''t believe that tier would do something meaningless.

    "So she should be ok now?"

    Sheen only cares about this.

    Roxie answered quickly.

    "At present, this strange thief has not been caught by anyone, and no one can find any clues related to each other." "So, if this strange thief is tiele, then nothing has happened to her."

    Only if the thief is tiel.

    Sheen put down a snack.

    "If this girl is that strange thief, she should be praised." Sheen said: "in a place like the imperial capital, you can treat the guards of the noble families as nothing. You can enter freely. You haven''t been caught yet. I don''t think she has such a skill."

    Yitieer''s strength is very difficult to come and go freely in the capital of a country like the imperial capital.

    But she did.

    It makes Sean wonder if he wants to.

    "You feel good, but if the teacher knows about it, it will be difficult."

    But Roxie sighed.

    If alidia knew that the only daughter of the noble elbaines ran to the capital of her rival country to become a thief, it is really hard to imagine his reaction.

    But the reaction of the elbaines was certain, and it would be absolutely outraged.

    This is simply to corrupt the noble knight family.

    Moreover, once this matter is exposed, the Empire will certainly discuss it with the Kingdom, and the elbaines will have a great time.

    Of course, it has nothing to do with sheen.

    Sheen was only concerned about tier''s safety.

    And since tier was more happy than he thought, there was nothing else to do with sheen.

    Now sheen nodded.

    "That girl is OK, I''ll wait for her for half a month."

    Only half of the month before sheen and tier had agreed.

    If Tieer doesn''t come back by then, sheen will keep his promise and take a trip to the Empire.

    And Harvey will follow him.

    Roxie seems to have guessed Sheen''s thoughts."If you take me out to play, it''s not like going to the imperial capital of the Empire?"

    Roxie was seriously suspicious.

    "Are you sure it''s time to play, not to make trouble?"

    Anyway, Roxie thinks it''s impossible to play like this, and it must be a very exciting way to play.

    In particular, as a treasure of the Kingdom, she went to the capital of the Empire in person. That minute was the rhythm of an accident.

    Sheen also knew that taking Roxie to the capital of the Empire was not to play, but to tear down the house.

    "Let me see." Sheen then said: "anyway, there is still half a month. Brother will take you to have fun for a while, and then go to the Empire."

    Roxie just laughed.

    "That''s what you said." "Don''t lie to me, if you dare to cheat me, I will...

    " how about you Sheen looked at Roxie, and said with a smile, "cancel the engagement? Do you dare? "

    Roxie wilted.

    Dare she?

    Of course she didn''t dare.

    It''s better to let her die than to cancel the engagement.

    There was a burst of anger in Roxie.

    Is it interesting to threaten yourself with cancelling your engagement?

    There''s seed. Get married first, OK?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    After discussing the matter, Shane did not hurry to leave, so he stayed in the bedroom of Luo Xi, and accompanied the princess, who had been neglected for half a month.

    This makes Roxie''s mood recover a lot, also become a lot of happy, beautiful face with a happy smile.

    , the princess''s Royal Highness didn''t ask for much, that is, her sweetheart could accompany her more.

    After all, in essence, this is a little girl who is afraid of loneliness.

    Now that Sheen has time to be with her, Roxie naturally feels happy about it, and her mood has improved a lot, making the whole bedroom full of laughter and brawling all day long.

    The voice made the Knights of the paladin order feel relieved.

    Who let their master this half month has been a boring and lonely look?

    Now that they have recovered their vitality, these loyal female Knights naturally feel very happy.

    Because of their worship and longing for Roxie, they will join the paladin order organized by Roxie and become her direct escort.

    In view of this, Roxie is happy, happy, then they are naturally very happy, very happy.

    She didn''t even stay in the palace all night.

    This matter, many people have noticed, so the mood has become very bad.

    This big night''s unexpectedly all don''t go back, that lonely man and widowed woman two people stay in a room, what can do, not be at a glance?

    In other words, the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, the first beauty of the Terran, is being eaten now!

    This makes many people feel complicated and even angry.

    "Just engaged!"

    "How dare the count of boztut...!"

    "It''s over... My highness Rosie..."

    "no way! I can''t help it! I''m going to fight that bastard

    Many people are so clamoring, even lost their sense, if not for someone to stop, I''m afraid they have surrounded Roxie''s bedroom.

    Even Anxi almost didn''t hold back when she heard the news and ran directly to stop it.

    Although Sheen has become Roxie''s legitimate fiance, isn''t this not married?

    How dare you make your daughter''s idea so blatantly before you get married?

    This situation makes Anxi angrily plan to go to lothy''s bedroom, completely forgetting the fact that even his knight alidia lost to sheen.

    Until...

    "even if you stop now, it''s too late, father."

    Just in Anxi here, has gradually begun to be familiar with the king''s work, Leia quietly said such words, leading to Anxi''s feet stiff there.

    "Late?"

    Anxi didn''t really want to know what that meant.

    Because he didn''t want to admit it.

    Unfortunately, his precious eldest daughter did not let him go.

    "I met my father by chance in the election meeting." "See them in... Well, you know," she said in a pitiful way

    No, I don''t understand.

    No! I didn''t get it.

    "Are you... Are you kidding? Leia? " Anxi''s face was livid and forced to smile: "Roxie is so good, so obedient, so cold, so excellent. Even if she looks at that boy differently, how can she be so self-contained and hand herself over before she gets married or even before she is engaged?"

    Obviously, Anxi didn''t want to believe that.

    It''s just that, in exchange for Leah''s more and more pitiful expression.

    "I didn''t want to believe it at first, father." "But, admit it, Roxie is no longer a child."

    It''s no longer a child...

    not a child...

    a child...

    ... Br >

    "bang!"

    "Father

    At night, in the king''s palace and the king''s bedroom, there was a sound of crashing against the wall and a cry of surprise.

    Such a situation constantly appears in the palace, so that many people are bleeding.

    Although these people did not know that the treasure of their kingdom had been eaten away before their engagement, but seeing the night getting deeper and deeper, sheen never came out of Rosie''s bedroom. Even though they were stupid, they knew that everything was happening.

    Sad, want to cry.

    This is how most people feel at this moment.

    At the same time, the hostility and even the killing intention of these people to sheen is rising.

    "Sean boztut!"

    "Abominable beast!""Let''s see!"

    In the end, these people can only talk like this.

    "Woo...!"

    At the same time, in Rosie''s bedroom, sheen suddenly shivered.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Roxie opened her eyes and looked at Sean, who was lying in a bed with herself. A faint color of doubt appeared on her beautiful red face.

    "No, nothing." Sheen held Roxie in his arms and murmured with the same puzzled face: "how does it feel like there are a lot of hostility and killing against me?"

    The perception of the destiny was so strong that sheen could see it all.

    "Against your hostility and killing intention?" Roxie blinked her eyes, almost subconsciously saying, "have you done anything else that is angry and resentful?"

    "... why would your first reaction be that I did something outrageous and resentful?" Sean, feeling speechless, retorted, "am I that kind of person?"

    Roxie didn''t speak, she just looked at Sean.

    That look, can only be summed up in a sentence.

    "It seems that you have a desert in your heart."

    Why?

    Because there are no trees in the desert.

    Abbreviation: you have no number in mind.

    Knowing this, Sheehan can only say that he is very sad.

    And once you feel sad, you can''t help but shoot a set of shots.

    Sheen turned over and pressed down on Roxie and made a vicious noise.

    "I don''t think you''re the one who doesn''t count in your heart."

    So, in the sound of Roxie''s exclamation, sheen did what she wanted.

    Outside the door, the gatekeeper''s knights listened, blushing.

    No way. Princess

    , it''s too bold.

    ...

    in the morning.

    When sheen came out of Rosie''s room, all the Knights couldn''t help but stare at him all the way.

    It left sheen puzzled for a while.

    "I seem to see the murderous spirit in your eyes, too? Girls? "

    Sean wants to say that.

    But looking at a group of female Knights looking at their own eyes are almost like looking at an animal, sheen touched his nose awkwardly and left.

    However, walking in the palace, Sheen''s condition not only did not get better, but deteriorated.

    Originally, in his present position, when walking in the palace like this, people around him would salute respectfully.

    However, for some reason, all these people seemed to turn their backs and disown people overnight. Instead of saluting sheen, they wanted to kill themselves with a knife.

    "No...

    Sean is a confused face.

    Why do you look at yourself like this?

    Is that really what Roxie said? What things have you done?

    No.

    We are all engaged men. Recently, we have been restrained a lot. We are no longer as noisy as before. How can we do something that is angry and resentful?

    This must be some fates in the design of us! (lidas: hazel)

    Sean''s decision to feel that he has discovered the truth.

    "Take gum with you in the future."

    That way, when the goddess fell on the ground, she could spit on the ground directly and paste her face.

    Of course, the premise is that there should be chewing gum in the world...

    thinking about it, sheen came to the beast riding square in the palace and woke up Youlin who was napping here.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin wakes up and directly gives out a dragon song, which makes the rest of the Warcraft in the square tremble.

    "Well, don''t yell." Sheen patted the girl and immediately climbed up to her body and said, "go back, Eugene."

    Youlin quickly closed her mouth and ordered the dragon''s head. Her eyes showed a little doubt.

    (how do you feel that the host has a strange smell

    With such doubts, the pure Little Dragon Girl stirred up a pair of dragon wings and flew up.

    The next second, the dark dragon broke through the sky, flew out of the palace and swept to the aristocratic area.

    ...

    aristocratic District, the family of boztuts.

    When sheen came back, Lasha appeared and disappeared around him.

    "Could you please let me know when you don''t go home next night? Mr. sheen? "

    Some of Rasha''s icy words almost didn''t scare sheen out of his heart.

    "La... Miss Ratha?" Sheen quickly opened his distance, looked at the cold face of lashia, some scared asked: "that, are you angry?"

    Instead of answering this question in the first place, Lasha gave sheen a definite look.At this glance, Sean was so guilty.

    It was then that she returned to her expressionless appearance.

    "I''m just a maid, and I don''t have the right to be angry." "It''s just that you don''t go home at night for no reason. Miss Lilith can''t find you. She almost didn''t lift the house."

    "Er..." Sean had nothing to say.

    I almost forget that little girl Lilith is so clingy to herself that she doesn''t go home at night and can''t see people. She can''t imagine what she will do.

    "What about her now?"

    For a moment, Sean asked.

    "I put him to sleep." "Miss Eyi stopped her from making a big noise, so she would follow me to sleep," she said

    That''s good. I''ve got my house.

    I must have told Lilith that she was in the palace, didn''t she?

    That dragon demon put a magic power on her body. Where she is is is not a secret to that girl.

    "Well, I''m wrong." Sean raised his hand in surrender and said, "I''ll say it in advance next time."

    "Thank you." Then she turned and left without a trace of nostalgia.

    Well, the elder sister is as cool and indifferent as ever today, which makes people have the impulse to lick her shoes.

    "Lick a ghost!"

    Shane make complaints about himself, and then he is ready to return to his room.

    At this time, a sound from the direction of the restaurant attracted Sean''s attention.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    "Is this

    Hearing the sound from the restaurant, Sean was a little stunned and then approached.

    This approach, sheen found that the restaurant, are some acquaintances.

    At this time, Vivian, lumia and melika are eating breakfast.

    It''s just that they don''t know if they''re talking about something. Their expressions are not right.

    To be specific, Vivian and lumia are both apologetic, while melika seems to be a little disappointed, looking dejected.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean had some doubts in his heart, but he still went into the restaurant and attracted the attention of the girls.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Seeing Sean suddenly appear, lumia and melika both subconsciously stand up.

    On a closer look, lumia and melica''s eyes at sheen are somewhat different from those in the past.

    It is a kind of in addition to the usual nervous and timid, but also with a trace of others can not detect worship and admiration in the eyes.

    Ever since Hilary and luyne were defeated, the look has been on her.

    Obviously, because of this performance, both of them have a tendency to be a little fan of sheen.

    But Vivian, as gentle as ever.

    Unfortunately, gentle, Vivian looked at Sean''s eyes with a trace of funny.

    "Are you willing to come back? Our Lord, count boztut Vivian did not know whether to tease or tease the way: "I thought you were reluctant to leave the palace of Her Highness Roxie."

    It seems that Vivian also knew that Sean didn''t end up at night, and that she spent the whole night in Roxie''s bedroom.

    "... I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you that I worried you."

    Sean is still a little embarrassed.

    Although he has always been cheeky enough, lumia and melika on the side of him are ignorant and ignorant. They seem to be unable to understand what happened. How many times the door in Sheen''s heart is welded, but the steering wheel is not stable.

    Only Vivian, a self-contained appearance.

    "Don''t worry, I understand." Vivian nodded lightly and laughed. "After all, it is all men in the world who have squeezed down all the men in the world, married the first beauties of the human race, and become an unmarried couple with that Kingdom treasure. They would like to have more contact with the princess''s highness, which is normal, we can understand."

    ... this sounds normal. Why do you always feel something is wrong?

    Should not, this captain adult is accusing oneself to see the color of intention?

    "Cough..." Sean coughed and said with a bitter smile, "don''t make fun of me. I haven''t married yet, and I''ve been cold shouldered for half a month. Do I have to accompany them?"

    "That''s true." Wei Wei an just put aside the thought of teasing, deeply thought: "even if it''s your highness, in this respect, it''s just an ordinary girl. Since people choose you, you have to take responsibility and accompany her well."

    Vivian on the contrary warm voice to say such words, seems to be quite concerned about the future happiness of sheen and Roxie.

    Lumia nodded repeatedly in the side, seemingly agreed with Vivian''s speech.

    Only melica, seeing Sean and Vivian talking about such things, pouts out unconsciously, and her mood is not very high.

    Sheen didn''t see the scene. After a few words about it, he turned back to the subject.

    "By the way, are you talking about something important?" Sean looked around at the three and asked, "it doesn''t seem like a pleasant topic to talk about just now, do you?"

    At least that''s what Sean thinks.

    Otherwise, why do Vivian and lumia want to be apologetic, and melika looks depressed?

    I must have talked about something unpleasant.

    However, when sheen thought about it, the women refused.

    "No... it''s not like that."

    Lumia was afraid to speak.

    "That''s not a bad thing."

    Vivian also said so.

    "Not a bad thing?"

    Sean couldn''t help but be stunned, and then was aroused curiosity.

    In this case, melika raised her hand.

    "I''ll tell you what..." Melika was a little nervous, and some not very nice way: "in fact, I''m inviting sister Vivian and lumia to come back to the fairy land with me."

    The land of spirits.

    Hearing the term, Sean''s curiosity soared.

    Because it''s a place that sheen is interested in.

    "The so-called land of elves refers to the forest areas inhabited by the elves of the elves?"So said sheen.

    Yes.

    As the name implies, the land of elves is the hometown of the elves.

    On the edge of the Kingdom, there was a vast forest.

    It is the largest forest in the human world, named Tagore''s forest.

    In the forest of Tagore, there are countless demons.

    However, in the deepest part of this forest, there is a habitat of elves.

    It is said that all the fairies in the world were born there and lived there.

    Many people used to go there in admiration, but the elves are a relatively exclusive race. They attach great importance to their own purity and blood. They also know that many people in the outside world covet themselves as elves, so they set many boundaries around their habitat, which hides the position of the land of elves and hinders the arrival of those who have ulterior motives.

    In addition, the forest of Tagore, where the land of elves is located, is full of all kinds of demons, including even some legendary ones. All the people who try to enter the land of elves are basically defeated.

    From ancient times to the present, there are only a few people who have entered the land of spirits.

    And these few people were brought in after they got acquainted with the friends of the elves and were recognized by the elves. They were lucky to be guests in the land of elves.

    In other words, with their own ability to find the land of elves, and enter it, almost no one.

    The reason why we use "almost" is that someone achieved this achievement thousands of years ago.

    This man is Mithra, the brave man.

    That is to say, except Mithra, the brave, no one has ever been able to enter the land of the elves themselves without knowing the people of the elves in advance and getting introductions from each other.

    In view of this, in the human world, the land of elves is yearned for by countless people and regarded as a holy land.

    Sean knew about it.

    Don''t ask why. Asking is simply interested (believe it or not).

    Now, melika, a member of the elves, claims that she wants to invite Vivian and lumia to go to the land of elves.

    How can sheen not be curious?

    "Why do you suddenly want to invite Vivian and lumia to go to the land of spirits?" Sheen asked melika curiously, "do your family want to meet your teammates?"

    Smell speech, melika looked at a face curiously staring at her own Sean, pretty face slowly become a red.

    This is because of shyness and also because of tension.

    There''s no way. Melica rarely has a face-to-face conversation with Sean like this.

    No, it should be said that sheen rarely looks at melika like this and talks.

    Because melika is very shy and easy to get nervous, even if she lives under the same roof, she is rarely watched by sheen like this.

    You know, in the past, melica would only hide aside as a little transparent, or together with lumia, shout 666 to sheen and others.

    Now, with Sheen''s curious gaze on her face, melica was naturally shy and nervous.

    At the moment...

    "no... it''s not my family who wants to see my teammates..." melika murmured, "besides, I don''t have anyone to call my family..."

    when melika said that, sheen thought of it.

    "By the way, you elves are all born from nature. Although you are born magic race, and are known as the closest life to the gods among the human race, because you are all born from nature, you have no parents or relatives. In other words, the whole elves are actually relatives and families of each other, but there is no real blood relationship between them Is that right? "

    Sheen turned to Vivian.

    "That''s right." Vivian nodded and agreed to Sheen''s view, and said: "all the elves of the elves live alone. In addition to the royal family, even the minor children live alone."

    "And the baby?" "What about a newborn?" Sheehan asked

    This problem, in exchange for Vivian a burst of laughter.

    Melika also said something in a hurry.

    "Well, Mr. sheen, elves don''t have babies." Melika then explained, "we elves are very special when they are born. We don''t need to be cared for like human babies."

    Very special state?

    What kind of state?

    Sheehan has to admit that this has hit his own intellectual blind spot.

    But before sheen could find out, Vivian opened her mouth.

    "In short, melika invited us to the land of the elves, not because someone in her family wanted to meet us teammates." Vivian said: "melika invited us to the peace festival in the land of the elves."

    "Peace sacrifice?" Sheen blinked and asked, "what''s that?"Sheen''s question seems to have been anticipated by all.

    So, under the explanation of people one by one, sheen gradually understood.

    It turns out that this so-called peace sacrifice was held by the elves after the victory of the Protoss and Terrans on the battlefield, the surrender of the demons, and the peace of the three worlds.

    This ceremony is held only once a hundred years. It is the second most important festival among the elves, next to the birth ceremony and the Queen''s sacrifice.

    When the peace festival comes, the elves who are away from home usually invite their trusted friends to return to the land of the elves to attend the ceremony.

    Thanks to the existence of such rituals, the elves are only exclusive and have not completely eliminated contact with the outside world. Otherwise, the elves may be completely divorced from other clans.

    So melika wanted to invite her friends to the land of elves when the peace festival was coming.

    But...

    "sister Vivian and lumia can''t go..."

    melika is a little aggrieved.

    Vivian and lumia immediately apologized again.

    "I''m sorry, melica." Vivian touched melika''s head and said, "Riley is on her way back to Wangdu. She will arrive soon. When she comes back to Wangdu, lazahard''s family will make some big moves to let her inherit the family affairs. By then, the adventurers'' guild will become very chaotic. So I have made an appointment with Riley and will help her when she comes back. I can''t leave Open up

    "Me... Me, too." Lumiya bowed her head and said, "my sisters follow Leili on the way to Wangdu. I have to stay in Wangdu to pick them up and arrange them."

    It is because of this reason, melika rare invitation, in the end, Vivian and lumia are unable to follow.

    "Wuwu..." melika said in a very depressed way: "sister Vivian and lumia are unable to go, and Tieer is not in again...

    thanks to this, melica can''t take a friend back.

    I see. No wonder she became so depressed.

    Sean, who was thinking of such a thing in his heart, laughed unconsciously.

    What''s more, it''s the kind that laughs brightly.

    Is this a heaven given opportunity?

    "Oh, melica." Sean pointed to himself and said expectantly, "can I go?"

    "You?" Melika is stunned.

    "Mr. sheen?" Lumia was also surprised.

    "You want to go to the fairyland?" Vivian was also surprised.

    "What? Can''t you? " "Isn''t I a trustworthy friend?" Sean asked

    People can''t help it... They can''t help it... They are all silent.

    "Wait!" Sean couldn''t help but say out loud: "you don''t really think I can''t be trusted?"

    Sean felt his heart cool and cool.

    No wonder melika didn''t want to invite herself. Is her credibility so low?

    (¨s£à¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß©ß.

    "No, it''s not like that, Mr. sheen." Melika said in a hurry: "it''s mainly that the elves of the elves are very wary of the men of other clans. In the past, the elves only made friends with the same sex, and invited friends of the same sex to participate in the peace ceremony. Besides Mithra, the brave man thousands of years ago, never happened to men in the land of elves. So... That''s why I didn''t want to invite you...

    That''s what happened.

    If you could invite Sean over, melika would have liked it.

    Anyway, sheen is her own...

    after thinking about it, melika blushed again.

    It was Sean, on the contrary, who did not feel relieved at all.

    How is this?

    Are men wrong?

    This is not racial discrimination at all, but sexism!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    "That..."

    just when sheen was more or less out of his mind, melika spoke weakly.

    "Does Mr. sheen really want to go to the fairyland?"

    Melika asked with a blushing face. Her voice was smaller than that of a mosquito. If it hadn''t been for the six senses that had been raised by the fate of outer sense, sheen would not have heard it.

    Sean sighs at melika''s shy, nervous look.

    "I do want to go." Sheen said to melika, "on the one hand, I''m still curious about the legendary land of elves. On the other hand, I''m planning to take Roxie out for a tour recently. I didn''t know where to go. Now it''s OK."

    Yes, Sean wants to take Roxy to the land of the elves to participate in the so-called peace sacrifice.

    After all, sheen agreed to take Rosie out with her.

    And what is more fun than a ceremony?

    That''s why Sean asked melika that.

    But, hearing Sean''s words, Melly''s cartoon red face turned white.

    "And Her Highness Rosie..."

    melika pouted her mouth again and was almost able to hang an oil bottle.

    Obviously, melika was a little reluctant to take Roxie.

    No, it should be said that melica is not happy about the fact that Sean is acting for Roxie.

    It was Vivian and lumia, who showed some stunned expressions about what sheen had said.

    "take... Take your royal highness out?"

    Lumia hesitated.

    "Are you sure?" Wei Wei An is more direct way: "lorcey is not able to leave Wang Du at will."

    "Is it?" Sheen couldn''t help but ask Vivian, "why?"

    "Why?" Wei Wei an a Leng, immediately reaction came over.

    Yeah.

    Why?

    Why can''t Roxie just leave Wangdu?

    She has now made an engagement with sheen, and she does not have to attend the usual appearance ceremony in the past. With Sheen''s present status, if he wants to take Rosie out, there is no reason for the royal family to stop her?

    Although we haven''t gone through the door yet, as an unmarried wife, is there any problem in going out with her future husband?

    No!

    "All right." Vivian''s face softened down and could not help laughing: "this may be a good thing for Her Highness Roxie."

    It seems that Vivian also understands that Roxie has rarely left Wangdu for a long time. Now she can leave Wangdu to have a good time. How important is this matter.

    It''s just that the big and young men in Wangdu are probably out of balance.

    has always been in Wang Du, where the princess of highness, where they can see, is finally being turned off by a man, leaving the city.

    Vivian is very aware of the influence of Roxie.

    Wei An has no reason to object.

    "We can rest assured that sheen and his highness will accompany you back to the land of the elves."

    Vivian says this to melika.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lumia nodded repeatedly.

    If you let melika go back alone, Vivian and lumia are really worried.

    Especially in the situation that Tieer has already left, melika has to leave by herself, Vivian and lumia are even more worried.

    Now, with Sean and Roxie as company, at least with each other.

    "No problem? Melica? "

    Vivian confirmed.

    Melika nodded.

    "It''s not good to take a foreign man back..." melica glanced at Sean and murmured with uncertainty, "but Mr. Sheen''s words should be ok?"

    This murmur, which was smaller than the sound of the mosquito just now, made Sean hard to hear.

    "What did you say? Melica? "

    Sheen asked.

    "No... nothing!" Melika quickly shook her head and hesitated for a moment. Then she decided to go back to the fairy land with Mr. sheen and his highness Lucy

    Sean''s eyes brightened and he laughed expectantly.

    At the same time, nadura, who is in harmony with nature, also takes this scene into full view.

    "Peace sacrifice..."

    Nadurara thought.

    As the highest belief of the elves, nadura naturally knows about peace offerings.

    She also knew that the Elves were indeed xenophobic, especially the vigilance against alien males, which was called prejudice.

    As a goddess of nature and the highest belief of the elves, nadura is not very willing to see men with ulterior motives enter the land of elves.Of course, Mithra, the brave man a thousand years ago, is an exception.

    That one is the only man who has ever entered the land of the elves.

    But even if he had entered the land of the elves, he would have touched the ashes of his nose. If nadura hadn''t appeared in the land of elves and introduced Mithra to Mithra, even the brave would have been hard to stay in the land of elves easily.

    Under such circumstances, Sean''s entry into the land of the elves is not, in principle, a matter worthy of promotion.

    But...

    "... If it was him, he would be the only man ever welcomed by elves?"

    Feeling the sense of closeness constantly emanating from sheen, nadura''s expression is strange.

    "I always think things will go in unexpected directions..."

    nadura is a little uneasy.

    So...

    "this time, I have to pay more attention to it."

    At this time, sheen did not know that the highest belief of the elves was secretly taking care of him.

    This treatment is probably the first time that even Mithra, the brave man, does not have it?

    ...

    after he decided to go to the land of the elves, sheen also informed the people around him.

    For example, Ayi, Lilith, and Lasha.

    Sheen told the girls and asked if they would like to go with him.

    The results are obvious.

    "The land of elves?" AI Yi pondered for a while, then if there is a deep meaning of the way: "well, to see acquaintances is also good."

    That means we have to go together.

    "Since the object of my temporary service is leaving, as a maid, I have no reason to stay."

    Rasha also said so simply. It was obvious that she wanted to go with her so that the maids and servants in the mansion would cry for their parents again.

    As for Lilith, after finding Sean''s return, the little goddess who had been torn down by the portstutters'' house was almost unable to find him last night, and she held him in her lap.

    This shows sheen that if she doesn''t take this girl with her, when she comes back, not to mention the portstutts and the aristocratic District, there may be no king.

    "Yes, three more people."

    Sheen was able to see himself with his family.

    In this case, Sean naturally went to the palace and told Roxie, who was lying in bed.

    "Go to the land of the elves for the peace sacrifice!"

    learned about this from Shane''s mouth. A Royal Princess with a troubled face jumped up from the bed.

    For a moment, the room was pink.

    just because this beautiful princess has been tossing for a whole night, and has not been dressed yet.

    As a result, the sheet slipped off, which naturally blinded Sean''s titanium dog eyes.

    But Roxie was so happy that she danced.

    "I''ve heard that the peace festival of the elves has invited some recognized foreign friends to attend. I''ve dreamed of going there before, but I didn''t expect to have a chance to realize...!"

    Roxie was so excited for a long time that she threw herself on Sean and gave him a strong kiss.

    You can imagine how happy the girl is.

    "Poor baby, it''s really depressing."

    Sean looked at the silly girl with sympathy in her eyes.

    However, to see Roxie so happy, sheen also felt that he had done it.

    However, when this incident reached the ears of the royal family and the royal family, many people showed a more extreme reaction.

    They think that Roxie''s status is high and her status is special. If she leaves the king and goes outside, she may be harmed by the immoral people.

    In addition, Roxie has never left Wangdu like this. Many people worry too much, or they don''t adapt to it, or they don''t allow it. As a result, the quarrel is a little hard.

    Anxi is also worried.

    Fortunately, in the end, lya managed to persuade everyone.

    "Roxie''s fiance is the most powerful new Terran that even alidiqing can defeat. Besides, there is also royal highness of dragon demon and evil god Lilith. Who can harm Roxie

    Liya''s words made everyone speechless.

    In the end, the royal family and the kingdom could only acquiesce.

    This is also a milestone.

    This time, Roxie could finally leave Wangdu and go to another place.

    Many people finally have the real feeling that the Kingdom treasure has been married out, and they are disconsolate.

    In addition, lidas also knew about it and started to make trouble.

    "No! I won''t allow it! "

    This extremely "daughter controlled" goddess personally ran to sheen to oppose."You are not allowed to be a head!"

    Sheen was not polite enough to suppress the goddess.

    That almost kept lidas from fighting with Sean.

    "Anyway, I can''t let you take my Roxie away from me!"

    Lidas made a loud declaration and ran straight to Roxie''s side, sticking to her and not letting her go.

    See, sheen did not hesitate to find anima.

    "I think the goddess may be too busy at ordinary times, and there is nothing to do, Annema. What do you think?"

    Sheen said this to anima with a deep meaning.

    In fact, anima is also approaching the limit. How can

    goddess be too idle?

    Just as the top of the demons, Sila is too busy to see people. The three goddesses also have their own work.

    They need to use their power to keep the world going.

    They need to arrange their Protoss to be responsible for blessing the Terran children.

    They also have to deal with the government affairs of the demons, as well as contact and handover with the temples of various countries in the human world.

    All these require the hands-on operation of the three goddesses who are the apex of the Protoss.

    Now, the three goddesses are all in the human world, pigeons have been working for half a month.

    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be the rhythm of the accident.

    Now, anima no longer tolerates lidas''s wayward behavior.

    "I said, it''s time for us to go back, lidas."

    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!"

    "Farewell! You are the zenith in the true sense of the protoss! How could it be possible to let go of the duties and work of the goddess? "

    "No... isn''t nadura there?"

    "The problem is that she''s not here either."

    "What? Nor is nadura here? Where has she gone

    "... don''t worry, she has important work to complete. Therefore, her work has to be solved by us."

    "How cunning

    "Well, don''t make a fuss. Be obedient. I know you are a responsible person. You will not leave your work alone, will you?"

    "Woo..."

    in this way, lidas was taken away by annima sobbing.

    This unreliable goddess, who had been in the human world for half a month, but had done nothing but find the fault with sheen, finally returned to the divine world.

    "I... I''ll be back! Let me remember --! "

    Lidas left such a cry, and then she was dragged into the inner door of the temple by anima.

    Well, it''s a sobbing story.

    Roxie was relieved to see lidas leave.

    After that, Sheehan learned one thing.

    "During the half month of your absence, the goddess lidas has been with me all the time. I have been advised not to go astray, or even to persuade the kingdom to take the lead and cancel my engagement with you, which has made the palace very noisy."

    What Roxie said with a sigh made sheen speechless.

    Feelings, that goddess this half month, has been doing this kind of thing?

    It''s amazing.

    Fortunately, this pit of goods back to the divine world, can finally make people clean.

    The trip to the land of the elves was soon settled.

    "There are ten days to go before the peace ceremony begins. If you don''t start now, it will probably be delayed."

    Melika told Sean that.

    The forest of Tagore, where the land of elves is located, is on the edge of the Kingdom, near the boundary line.

    In terms of distance, that''s a lot farther than going to Kosmos.

    Sheen estimated that even if you were riding at full speed, it would take about two days to get to the land of the elves, considering the time wasted during the break and at night.

    If you drive with a carriage, you may miss it.

    It''s also the fault of melika. She completely forgot about it before. She didn''t remember it until she received a contact letter from her hometown recently, which led to a bit of a rush.

    Knowing this, sheen decided on the spot.

    "Prepare well. We''ll leave tomorrow for the land of the elves."

    This said to go on the trip, then determined.

    Sheen also went to haves first and told him his condition. He asked him to go to the Empire and wait for him in Kosmos in half a month.

    After the peace service, sheen will go straight there to meet Harvey.

    At that time, it is the day of departure for the imperial capital.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    In this way, the time to go to the land of the elves came quietly.

    On that day, melika woke up at the dawn of her talent, washed herself, changed her clothes, and began to pack.

    It''s luggage, in fact, it''s just some clothes, magic medicine, magic props and so on, as well as a staff.

    "Would you like to bring some gifts to the family?"

    Melica was packing and thinking about things like this.

    Because of the particularity of the elves themselves, the elves have no kinship family, but the clansmen are the closest companions to each other, and the relationship is no worse than the real blood family.

    Melika is also taken care of by many elders in the elves. There is a little girl who has been growing up and getting along with for more than 100 years, which makes melika want to bring gifts to them.

    But now it''s time to start, even if you want to prepare the gift.

    "It''s all my fault that I forgot about the peace sacrifice."

    Melika sighed.

    Actually, it''s not melika''s fault.

    The peace sacrifice of the elves is a grand ceremony held only once in a hundred years. However, melika is only over 100 years old and has only participated in the peace ceremony once. How can she remember so clearly after going out for training?

    If it wasn''t for the ELF''s little letter that contacted her and brought up the matter, melika would have missed it.

    Under such circumstances, it''s very good to be able to rush back. How can we force so much?

    Fortunately, people of the elves are somewhat detached from the world, and they are not very interested in worldly luxuries. Even if they don''t bring gifts back, no one will care about them.

    "Next time I have a chance, I''ll help you to choose some gifts."

    Melika made a note of it, and then she counted what she was going to carry.

    "Magic potions for restoring magic... Magic scrolls recording intermediate lightning magic... Magic crystals needed to repair wands... Magic books of flame magic and freezing magic... And..."

    melika checked carefully.

    It''s a habit melika has developed since the last crisis in yarru canyon.

    Since that time, not only Vivian and Tieer felt that the team was not well prepared, but melika often thought that if her magic power could not be exhausted so quickly, she would certainly be able to play an extra role in protecting the team.

    At least, if you''re prepared enough, tier doesn''t have to go out and go into the ghost state.

    Therefore, since then, Vivian has paid great attention to equipping the team with necessary reply items and various auxiliary magic props. Melika also used her own savings to purchase some props that she might use in the magic props shop of Wangdu.

    In that way, in the event of a crisis, you can ensure that your magic power is stored and recovered enough and fast enough to deal with some emergencies better.

    It''s just that...

    "my magic seems to be rising faster and faster..."

    thinking about this, melika is somewhat uneasy.

    Since leaving lamigion, I do not know why, my magic suddenly began to grow, and with the passage of time, the growth is faster and faster.

    At the beginning, melika was very happy.

    After all, it''s a good thing that magic can grow, and it''s growing so much.

    However, seeing that the growth rate is more and more exaggerated, the reason is still unknown, which makes melika''s joy can not help turning into a light uneasiness.

    Only because she didn''t know what the abnormal situation was.

    You know, the abnormality of magic is a problem that can''t be ignored.

    Magic is transformed from vitality, and the abnormality of magic is usually reflected in life and body.

    In the past, because the magic power is too huge, it leads to the abnormal transformation of vitality, and there are not a few magicians who die suddenly for no reason.

    As an orthodox magician, melika is also known as the spirit of the born magician. Naturally, it is not easy to solve this problem.

    So, recently, melika has been worrying about whether the magic power in her body will lead to her vitality problems.

    For this reason, melika also wrote to consult several Great Magicians of the elves, but they seemed to have no clue.

    Vivian said to melika that if necessary, she could arrange for her to let an expert in magic help her.

    But melika refused.

    Can''t help, although she is shy, although easy to nervous, but also attaches great importance to their own purity of the spirit.

    Let her take the initiative to give a group of do not know, do not know whether it is a man or a woman of the so-called experts, this let melika instinctively resist.Vivian seems to know the situation of melika. She doesn''t force her, but she advises her more than once. Let melika find a time and ask the elders of the elves to help her.

    As a born magician, there are many great magicians with high magic attainments in the elves family. Among them, there are even legendary powers, which are much better than other magicians. In addition, with the understanding of the elves, it is possible to see melika''s problems at once.

    In view of this, this time, melika''s return to the fairy land is also a good thing in Vivian''s eyes.

    In this way, melika can ask someone to look at it for herself to see why the magic is growing like this, and whether this situation can lead to any problems.

    Melika knows it very well.

    This time she returned to the land of elves, she also had plans in this regard.

    "Unfortunately, sister Vivian and lumia can''t go back with me."

    Melika is sorry to think of this.

    It''s a pity that I failed to invite them back to their hometown and introduce them to their own people.

    But melika can understand that Vivian and lumia are really stuck now.

    "Fortunately, Mr. sheen came back with me..."

    somehow, melika was in a better mood.

    To invite Sean to her hometown is undoubtedly a happy thing for melika.

    even if Sheehan was engaged, the princess was perfect and beautiful, so she could not help but feel happy.

    This faint feeling may never be known.

    But melika is willing to savor it carefully and taste the bitterness and bitterness it brings.

    The reason is nothing, just because it is my first love.

    Fairy love is a very pure thing.

    Because the elves are born from nature, not through reproduction, plus nature, their love will be less than a lot of desire factors, will become very pure.

    It''s hard for elves to fall in love with someone.

    Women of the same race.

    The gods of faith are only goddess.

    The importance of their own purity makes them instinctively resist the alien male.

    Under such circumstances, ninety-nine percent of the Elven girls are single until the end of their lives.

    Only a very small number of Elves will be attracted by noble alien men.

    However, elves are originally a long-lived race. For them, a hundred years is just a blink of an eye, but it is often the life of a foreign male.

    Under such circumstances, more than 99% of the few spirits who are attracted to foreign men will choose to silently guard the life of their sweetheart, and will not choose to be with each other, let alone combine.

    Thanks to this, for the elves, love is pure and sacred. All the elves respect love very much and yearn for love. Finally, they will choose the dedication and accomplishment of hard work and unforgettable for this love.

    In this way, either they will not fall in love with one person for thousands of years, or they will fall in love with only one person in their whole life. After witnessing the happiness of their sweetheart, or after their death, they will return to the land of spirits and never leave again. They will live a long life in peace, tranquility and hardship until they die.

    In the eyes of others, this may be a very poor thing.

    But to the elves, it''s normal.

    Most of these feelings are doomed to be fruitless, which will become something they will be recalled, remembered and tasted in their long life.

    Therefore, whether it is sour, sweet, bitter, spicy taste, for them, are worth careful experience.

    Melika is the same. Sometimes she feels jealous, sometimes envious, sometimes envious, sometimes sad, but she never regrets.

    Like before, when sheen became the first priority candidate for Roxie''s engagement, she would be worried about this relationship. Now, the boat is done. While silently blessing and admiring, she also feels happy and lucky to be able to return home with sheen.

    Yes, melika has already wanted to.

    Since Sean has been engaged to Roxie, and he is not the one who can stand beside him, just like the ancestors of his family, quietly guard his life.

    When you see him get married, see him have children, have a happy life, and then quietly leave, return to the family, live this life, that''s OK.

    As for now...

    "as long as I can be together and see him more, I will be satisfied..."

    melika murmured.

    Even though it''s hard and sad, there''s no way. This is the fate of the elves who fall in love with others."By the way, don''t forget to take this with you."

    Melika seemed to suddenly think of something and found something from her quilt.

    Take a closer look. It''s a wreath.

    A work is not fine at all, and even a little like a random learning from the like garland.

    However, the wreath is well maintained, not only as bright as the newly made one, but also without any damage.

    This is also a matter of course.

    In order to keep it as it is, melika not only instills magic every day, but also uses the characteristics of the spirit to maintain its vitality. She also sprinkles expensive state preserving magic medicine on it to keep it as it is.

    You can imagine how much melika valued the garland.

    Melika would carry this garland with her wherever she went. She would hold it when she went to bed, so that she could sleep peacefully.

    "Hee hee."

    Looking at the wreath, melika seemed to think of the scene when its Weaver gave it to herself, thinking of her pretty face blushing and smiling happily.

    When melika came to her senses, she found that it was already daylight.

    "Roar!"

    Outside, the sound of dragon chanting sounded clearly, as if to inform something, let people gather in the past.

    "Not good!"

    Melika quickly put away the wreath, put it into the underwear of the robe and carried it close to her. Then she grabbed the staff, took her luggage, and hurried to the garden.

    In her arms, the garland, which is carefully maintained, exudes a faint glow.

    This scene happens every day, but no one knows.

    ...

    the house of boztute, garden.

    When melika came out of the house in a hurry, she found that not only was Yulin there roaring, but also that everyone had gathered.

    "It''s not like you to come here so late, melica."

    Vivian, aware of the movement, turns to melika and chuckles gently.

    "Have you... Packed up yet? Melica? "

    Lumia also asked with concern.

    "If anything else is not ready, please do not hesitate to ask, miss melika."

    Lasha stood at the very edge of the crowd, speechless.

    Then...

    "good morning."

    in the cool and beautiful words, the Royal Highness also stood there, looking at Mei Li card, and greeted Meili by a gentle greeting.

    Who else could it be except Roxie?

    "LOH... Your highness Rosie..."

    Melica leapt in her heart and hurried forward to apologize to Roxie.

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, your highness."

    Melika was a little nervous.

    For Roxie, melika''s mood is complicated.

    But on the whole, melica still admired and respected her.

    In addition to the difference in status, melika didn''t look down on Roxie because of her relationship. She was very polite and polite.

    Roxie, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to want to put on airs.

    "Needless to say, miss melica." Roxie shook her head, looked at melika, with a smile on her face, and said to melika in a good mood: "thank you for the invitation of miss melika this time. I have a chance to visit the legendary land of elves."

    "Nothing... Nothing." Melika quickly waved her hand and shook her head. "As your highness, if you want to go to the fairy land, the Elves will certainly welcome you."

    It''s not a compliment.

    Roxie is not only the son of man loved by the gods, but also the blessing of the fates among the three goddesses. In addition, she is the orthodox descendant of the brave, and even inherits the sword of the brave. Her particularity will be looked upon differently among the elves.

    If Roxie wants to go to the land of the elves, the Elves will be very welcome.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    As the closest race to the protoss, the elves believe in goddess more deeply than the Terrans.

    And a thousand years ago, Mithra, the brave man, once entered the land of elves. Under the introduction of nadura, the goddess of nature, she met with the elves, and was recognized by the royal family. With the help of the elves, the elves fought against the demons in the final battle thousands of years ago.

    Under such circumstances, Roxie is not only the successor of Mithra, but also the beloved blessing of the Protoss. It is impossible for the elves not to welcome her.

    So what melica said to Roxie was all from the heart.

    did not know whether or not Luo Xi heard it. The princess''s Royal Highness just smiled and showed the most incisive temperament of princess.

    In any case, melika looked at her face with a smile, as if taking away the brilliance of heaven and earth as beautiful as Roxie, and the longing in her heart was produced unconsciously.

    (only such a Royal Highness is worthy to stand beside Mr. sheen.)

    Melika thought so, but there was no jealousy in her heart, only a little lonely.

    It''s just that melica doesn''t know. In fact, Roxie has been watching her.

    For melika, Roxie is not familiar with, but because of the relationship between sheen, she knows something about this fairy girl.

    To be honest, melika is beautiful.

    After all, she is famous for her outstanding appearance. Even sheen thought that melika was the most beautiful in Vivian''s team when she first met the people in Vivian''s team. Even the gentle and generous Vivian and the timid and timid lumiya were all overwhelmed by her. It shows how the smart girl looks.

    Vivian is also very beautiful, and lumia is also lovely and extraordinary. If the full score is 100, the two of them will have to score at least 95%. However, no matter magrey or Edel, they both fell in love with melica in the first time and were fascinated by melika.

    At least ninety-eight percent of melie''s looks.

    In this way, she can pressure Vivian and lumia, has been a rogue to the eye.

    It''s a pity that Tieer suddenly emerged, and his relationship with Sheen has been developing rapidly. He also exposed his real face to sheen. Only then did sheen discover that there is a dark horse in Vivian''s team that can surpass melica.

    It can be said that Tieer''s appearance is at least 99 points, and it has not been fully developed. When her childishness is removed, it will be a perfect 100 points, even with Roxie and ninen.

    If it hadn''t been for that, melika might have been the one standing by Sean''s side, maybe.

    Roxie knew about melica, and could more or less guess some of melica''s thoughts.

    Because of this, Roxie paid special attention to melica.

    The reason is very simple, only because this fairy girl is likely to be the first one who has a special feeling for him and is most likely to capture him after he came to this world.

    The reason why this fairy girl failed to succeed was that, on the one hand, her shyness and purity and reserve as an elf made her fail to take a crucial step, and on the other hand, she was not lucky.

    A ninety-eight percent beauty, even a fairy family background plus points, plus the reason of women chasing men''s interlayers, can''t fail to win Sean, who is ruthless on the surface and coquettish inside on the inside?

    But as a result, what kind of opponent does this girl meet?

    A bottom 99 points, has the potential to grow to 100 points, but also take the initiative to no good Tieer.

    A perfect hundred points, all aspects are perfect to flawless, in the Terran no one can out of the right, it seems that no one can pick the kaolin flowers, but actually afraid of loneliness, afraid of being lonely enough to be easily cheated to bed by sheen.

    When confronted with such two horrible opponents, melika is still there, shy and reserved, playing pure secret love, which is absolutely forced to become a passer-by woman''s rhythm.

    Not every passer-by can steal the tower in the end.

    So, the girl was a tragedy.

    Roxie can guess why. Can''t she pay special attention to melika?

    No matter how, this girl is the one who should have been Sheen''s palace most, but she was overtaken by Roxie and pushed down by Tieer. I have to say, it''s really a pity.

    Of course, Roxie won''t sympathize with melica.

    First of all, this is what you love and I want, and there is no reason for sympathy to get involved.

    two, love is like a battlefield. As a princess who only wants to touch fish for the rest of her life, her pressure is also great.

    I can only say that it''s not the princess that makes me look bad. It''s miss melika. Your teammates are so delicious.

    What''s more, we''ve given all the things we should give. We can''t eat them dry and wipe them clean, don''t you?

    Roxie just wanted to say, it''s hard for us, too.

    In order to marry that dog, we are also desperate to do things.

    As these wild ideas flashed through her mind, Roxie''s eyes softened a little, and she began to talk to melika.As you can see, Roxie is trying to get on with melica.

    This made melica a little flattered, her voice was much smaller than usual, and she looked nervous and nervous, which made Roxie laugh.

    merice, however, did not think much of it. He looked at him without any airs. He smiled and talked to herself.

    indeed, the royal highness of the princess is excellent. When

    thought of Merca, the door of the mansion was opened.

    "Ha ~ ~"

    we saw that sheen was holding the sleepy Lilith in one hand and AI Yi in the other hand. He also yawned and appeared in front of the public.

    The slovenly appearance made melika''s heart beat a little faster and her pretty face blushed shyly.

    That''s how melika reacts every time she sees Sean.

    Sheen didn''t see all this, just looked around.

    "It''s all here."

    Sheen''s face was not sleeping enough.

    "Mr. sheen."

    Lumia quickly greets sheen.

    "People have been waiting for you for a long time."

    Vivian is a little bit of blame, seems to be in let sheen don''t be too rude in front of Roxie.

    Although they are already unmarried couples, even married couples will treat each other with respect. Even if they are betrothed, they have to trim their margins.

    It''s just, Roxie doesn''t care at all.

    Vivian didn''t know how crazy and rowdy she and Sean were playing in private. It was just a little lazy. What was it?

    But...

    "I thought you would come to the palace to meet me."

    Roxie looked at Sean and said.

    It sounds like a rebuke, but it''s just a complaint.

    Only Sean could hear the complaint.

    he knew that the princess, dressed in a lady, must be like a little child who was going to spring outing. He can''t sleep well last night.

    As a result, the girl was just at dawn and couldn''t wait to run over.

    Sheen doesn''t expose her. She hands over Lilith, who is still sleepy in her arms, to Rasha, and continues to lead Ayi to Roxie.

    "Your Highness Ayi."

    Roxie is going to salute Ayi.

    "Well..."

    AI Yi didn''t seem to have enough sleep. She was dozing off. She didn''t even know how to take care of Roxie. She answered vaguely.

    Sean said so.

    "Do you come by yourself?" Sheen curled his lips and said, "I thought you would at least take the paladin order, otherwise your father and the top of the kingdom would not let you out easily."

    Princess highness go forward with great strength and vigour. How can it be reassuring?

    Sheen was ready to send them back.

    But...

    "how to ride a dragon with so many people Roxie retorted with one sentence and said, "besides, I don''t know if I will be ostracized by the elves if I really bring so many people."

    Originally, this time, there are enough people on Hearn''s side.

    Sheen, Roxie, Ayi, Lilith, and Lasha are already five. If you bring any escort, even if you have melika''s invitation, the elves may not welcome them.

    The elves recognize the friends of the people who are invited to participate in the peace ceremony, rather than personal guards.

    Therefore, if you dare to bring in a large number of people, they will dare to turn you out or even turn you out.

    Roxie doesn''t want to be in conflict with the elves because of this little thing.

    Besides, this time, she went to play.

    Play!

    Not to negotiate!

    In that case, why bring so many people?

    For this reason, Roxie strongly refused to bring the escort and the order of knights.

    "That''s good. I won''t have to waste my energy."

    Sean didn''t want to bring too many people.

    The reason is that Roxie mentioned that Yulin can''t carry so many people.

    Even if you Lin''s size is not small, you can''t carry hundreds of people, right?

    The dragon of her own family can''t be ridden by anyone at will. If so many people are really sent to come here, the angry dragon girl is afraid to make a fuss.

    Vivian said.

    "There seems to be a lot of people now." Vivian asked melika intimately, "if you invite five people to the land of the elves at one time, it won''t cause any trouble, melika?"

    On hearing this, melika quickly shakes her head."There are a lot of people..." melika looked at the crowd and whispered, "but if it''s the people here, it should be OK."

    In this regard, lumia on one side deeply thought ran and nodded.

    I''m kidding.

    Look, who are these people?

    Sean, who has been in the limelight lately.

    The treasure of the Kingdom, Roxie.

    Dragon demon Ayi.

    Lilith, the evil god.

    Even Lasha has a special identity.

    Do the elves dare not entertain such a group of people?

    Regardless of sheen and Lasha, the elves can never refuse to receive Ayi and Lilith.

    Melika didn''t worry about whether the people she brought were qualified or not. Instead, she was worried about the special status of these people. When she arrived in the land of elves, she could participate in the peace ceremony smoothly, and whether the elves could entertain people.

    It''s a real All-Star lineup. There''s no room for a bit of a miss.

    There was something in melica''s heart that she was crying without tears.

    At first, she thought only Sean and Roxie would follow her to the land of the elves.

    Who would have thought that Eli and Lilith were also involved.

    The participation of these two people really worried melika.

    If a demon, the most powerful evil god comparable to the devil, offends them, the elves may have to face the crisis of extermination.

    The pressure is... Too much!

    "Mr. sheen..."

    melica could only look at Sean with tears in her eyes, as if she were asking for help.

    She can only ask Sean to watch, don''t let the elves be destroyed in her own hands.

    "Don''t worry. It''s not as serious as you think."

    Sean was happy, reached out and touched melika''s head.

    "Woo..."

    melika''s body trembled slightly, and her pretty face turned red.

    "Hum..."

    at this time, a small cold hum was introduced into Sheen''s ears, which made Sean''s movements stiff, gave two dry smiles, and took back the hand that touched melika''s head.

    "When all the people are here, let''s go."

    Roxie just said without expression.

    "OK."

    Sheen shrugged and waved to Eugene.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin had already been impatient to wait. As soon as she saw Sean beckoning, she immediately lowered herself and put the dragon''s head in front of her master.

    Sheen touches Yulin''s head and instills magic into her.

    "Go up."

    Only when Yulin narrowed her eyes comfortably did sheen speak to the girls.

    "Good!"

    Girls nodded in response, one by one on Youlin''s back.

    Roxie, in particular, got on the dragon''s back faster than anyone else.

    Lasha held Lilith in her arms. She didn''t know when she would appear on the dragon''s back, as usual.

    "Bye, please, Miss Yulin."

    Melica bowed down to Eugene and then climbed onto the dragon''s back nervously.

    Sheen was the last one to go up. He took Ayi, who was sleepy as if he could sleep at any time, into her arms, and leaped onto Yulin''s head.

    In the end, only Vivian and lumiya remained in the same place, and behind them were a group of servants and maids.

    They watched the people who climbed the dragon''s back.

    "Be careful all the way!"

    Lumia couldn''t help but cry softly.

    "I''m sorry, melica. I can''t help this time. Please invite us to be a guest next time."

    Vivian showed a gentle smile.

    "Bon Voyage! My elder sister

    A group of servants and maids also came in and yelled like this, which made sheen want to catch all of them one by one and beat their ass.

    Finally, melika pokes her head out of the dragon''s back and looks down at Vivian and lumia. Her eyes are a little wet.

    Ever since she left the land of elves and experienced in lamigion, melica has been protected by Vivian and accompanied by lumia.

    Vivian''s team has been together for nearly two years, and I don''t know how many times they have lived and died together. Now that Tieer is away, she has to be separated from Vivian and lumia, which is bound to be touched.

    "I''ll be back soon!"

    Melica cried out, her eyes red.

    "I... I''ll wait for you to come back! Melika

    Lumia also wet her eyes.

    Wei Wei An did not say anything, still gentle smile.

    Melica wiped the corners of her eyes, and then she realized that someone was hugging her.

    Looking around, Roxie''s beautiful smile came into her eyes.Sean looked at the scene and suddenly laughed. There was no more sloth and slovenness on his face.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin roared.

    Before long, the black dragon fluttered its wings and flew away from the royal capital under the gaze of Vivian, lumia and all the people in the family of boztut.

    Target, the Kingdom''s eastern border, Tagore''s forest.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    Two days, fleeting.

    During these two days, Yulin has been flying at the fastest speed.

    Sheen and his party almost always stayed on Yulin''s Dragon back to catch up with the road, but they were not bored at all.

    After all, there are six people in the same company. Yulin uses her magic power to isolate the high wind, so that sheen and others can stay on the dragon''s back without suffering at all, and the interaction between them is never broken.

    It is needless to say that there is no estrangement between sheen and Roxie. Even because the purpose of this trip is to visit mountains and rivers, Roxie''s hidden personality is also slightly released. She seems to be in high spirits all the way. From time to time, she will drag sheen, point to the scenery below and chatter about something, which makes other girls in the same trade feel it I saw the more active aspect of his royal highness.

    Lilith, after dozing off for a while, finally became quite energetic. When sheen and Roxie kept talking and chatting, she would blink, get into the middle of them, squeeze into Sheen''s arms, and stay there comfortably, as if to show her own existence. I have to say, it''s so cute that Roxie can''t bear to ignore her evil spirit Hold her for a while.

    AI Yi was still sleepy with her pillow in her arms. She didn''t seem to have enough sleep in any case. Finally, she just got into Sean''s arms and took a nap with her eyes closed as a mattress.

    Sheen had made fun of her several times, and in the end it only caused her to wrinkle her little nose rather unhappily. Besides, she did not respond at all, which made Roxie, who was watching all this, feel what it was like.

    Anyway, sheen heard Roxie mutter.

    "You are probably the only one who can be so close to the devil."

    Roxie is obviously surprised by the way Sean and aye get along.

    No matter how to say, these are all the Dragon demons among the six demons. They are famous in history. They once killed two brave men. Together with the poisonous demons, they are regarded as the evil figures next to the demon king. Now they are so close to a human man that they can''t believe it.

    Although Lilith is closer to sheen than aye, Lilith has entrusted the seal to sheen. Under such circumstances, even the most powerful evil god will become extremely close to sheen, which is also a normal thing.

    Aii is different.

    So, Roxie didn''t know what to say.

    On the one hand, she was surprised and unexpected, but at the same time, she was relieved that Sean had such a connection.

    On the one hand, she always feels that she has found some hidden super rival, and the position of her palace seems to be a little shaky.

    This makes Roxie tangled and complicated, and finally she just doesn''t see anything.

    I can''t help it. It''s Sean''s personal relationship, which is a little destructive to the Three Outlooks of people in this world.

    One of the most ferocious demons used to take a nap in his arms, and the most powerful evil god was clinging to him all day long. However, he himself did not care about it. He played tricks every day as if he was teasing two little girls. In the eyes of people in the world, these behaviors are undoubtedly very common sense and bold.

    Other people treat these vicious beings as if they were accompanying a tiger, but sheen always seems to regard them as two clingy little children. Fortunately, Ayi''s subordinates are not here. Lilith is special, and there is no subordinate God directly under her jurisdiction and management. Otherwise, those people will be scared out of their chin.

    This is not the scariest.

    The most frightening thing is that this guy even dares to knock on the skull of lidas, who is known as the most powerful person in the three realms nowadays. He also dares to resist sentence by word when he meets. If this is not really a bit of skill, I''m afraid he will be regarded as a second fool without self-knowledge?

    Compared with these "great deeds", Roxie suddenly felt that it was not surprising that Sean had always shown a look of disdain when she first saw her own nature and after seeing her own nature.

    Roxie can only say.

    "Fortunately you are brave, or you will be killed."

    Roxie thinks so from the heart.

    At least, as far as Roxie knows, jasinta, that demon cadre, seems to have a tendency to get rid of sheen. If AI Yi had not been around him, the tyrannosaurus would have been looking for him. How could he have watched AI so "doting" on him?

    Of course, sheen is not empty at all.

    "Just in time, I also feel that their shortcomings have weight of the opponent to try the current strength."

    Sheen''s fearless smile reminds Roxie that this guy has beaten his teacher.

    So, Roxie was speechless.

    In this way, along the way, sheen and Roxie constantly chatting, while teasing Ayi and Lilith from time to time, while Lasha quietly attends, all the way very harmonious and friendly, not boring and boring.

    In addition, Roxie also seems to be paying attention to melika, who can''t fit in because of her nervousness and shyness. She always talks to melika, but she becomes more nervous every time she is flattered. She hesitates and makes people anxious.However, melika often looks at Sean quietly. Once she is found by him, she will bow her head in a panic and look red in the face. That scene has also become a very pleasant scenery along the way.

    Sheen is used to it.

    He had already found out the mind of the fairy girl, so he was not at all flustered.

    Not only didn''t panic, sheen was still secretly looking forward to whether the elf girl would one day be like Tieer, rushing up to be a free meal.

    Again, Sean was greedy for melika''s beauty.

    But he wasn''t in a hurry.

    No, it''s no use worrying.

    This girl is much more pure than he imagined. He can scare her away by talking to her. She can only be consumed like this.

    Can''t you be a bully?

    Isn''t that gangster?

    I''m not that kind of person.

    It was only in this way that Sean was calm.

    well, if it hadn''t been for his Raven destiny, which seemed to be the same as his previous resistance skills, somehow he would not have done anything to a Royal Highness, causing him to be devastated by hundreds of times in the face of Merca''s red face.

    These two days of travel, in such a situation.

    Sheen and his party hardly came down from the dragon''s back except for eating and sleeping.

    During the meal, Sean and his party will find a hill or a place with beautiful scenery to land. Then the elder sister will unconsciously prepare the hot food, so that everyone can enjoy the pleasure of the picnic. When sleeping, they will find a town and rest in a hotel, without any grievance of sleeping in the open air.

    This makes Roxie feel good even if she doesn''t go to the land of elves and continue to travel aimlessly.

    But in the end, the next day, sheen and his party arrived at their destination smoothly.

    "Is that Tagore''s forest?"

    Standing on the back of the dragon, Sean held Lilith in his arms and looked down at him with a look of surprise in his eyes.

    It''s not just Sean, but Roxie on the other side murmured in amazement.

    "What a sea of trees..."

    Yes.

    Sea of trees.

    In the eyes of the people below, an endless sea of trees is located on the earth, the earth thoroughly dyed into a vibrant green color.

    In the sea of trees, a huge tree rises from the ground, each of which is at least 100 meters high, just like the ancient forest, vast and vicissitudes.

    This is the forest with the widest and largest area in the human world -- the forest of Tagore.

    Melika is also looking at the forest below, some shy of the countryside, and some happy and proud voice.

    "It is said that this is the forest that first appeared on the earth when the world was born."

    Melika explained in a pleasant voice.

    "After the Supreme God omnes created the world, the three goddesses also used their own power to make the world work in order to improve the world."

    "Ritas, the goddess of fate, guides all things in the world."

    "Anima, the goddess of life, created races."

    "Nadura, the goddess of nature, created continents, oceans and forests for the world. This forest of Tagore was the original creation of nadura."

    "It''s just that the goddess at that time didn''t expect that in the deep part of this forest, because of the relationship of vitality, we, the spirits born from nature, unexpectedly appeared."

    Melika said that.

    "If NIMA is the only one who is the creator of the world, then it is said that if the gods are the gods, then I will be the exception."

    "although our birth also has something to do with the goddess of life, it is her power that makes the earth and forests full of vitality, and finally leads to our birth, but we are separated from nature and condensed by the essence of the forest."

    "Therefore, our Creator is the goddess of nature, nadura, which is also our highest belief. The power of the goddess anima is just a catalyst for our emergence."

    "Even if nadura, the goddess of nature, did not intentionally create our race, we still regard that goddess as our mother."

    Melika''s words, so that people can hear a kind of faith, a kind of worship.

    "Nature goddess nadura?" Sheen pondered for a moment, then asked curiously, "so melica, have you ever seen the goddess of nature?"

    "When... Of course not!" Melika quickly shook her head and said modestly, "goddess nadura dotes on our elves, but even elves are only a small part of the boundless beings. Unless they can get the blessing of the goddess of nature, otherwise, only the Elves will have the chance to see nadura. Ordinary spirits like me can''t see them!""Is it?" Sheen immediately wondered, "how could the goddess inform me and ask me to help you when there was a scum nobleman who wanted to do you harm last time?"

    "This..." melika suddenly became not very calm, even extremely confident and uncertain way: "can really be something wrong?"

    This girl still thinks that she is paid attention to by the goddess of nature, which is a very unreal thing.

    Roxie did.

    "I think it must be something in you that attracted the goddess''s attention." Roxie said thoughtfully: "it is said that goddess nadura can manipulate nature and turn it into nature itself. In this way, she has been paying close attention to the world and the elves. That goddess may have discovered some special features in you, and will pay special attention to you?"

    "Is it... Is that so?" Melica is still very insecure.

    Instead, sheen, because of Roxie''s words, suddenly remembered something.

    That is to say, during the confrontation between alidia and myself, I felt the existence of a "human" by virtue of my perception of "destiny".

    "The goddess who can manipulate and transform nature into nature itself has been paying close attention to the world..."

    can''t it be that the "man" is...

    sheen raised his eyebrows and concentrated his mind, just as he did in the fight against alidia, in an attempt to improve the perception of "the destiny of the outside world".

    Unfortunately, this time, no matter how focused, sheen didn''t get into that state.

    That''s normal, too.

    Last time, sheen was able to enter that state, not only because of the relationship between "outer sense of destiny", but also because of one of the effects of "Wai Tuo''s destiny" - "when fighting, he can get rid of all distractions and instantly adjust his spirit, Qi and spirit to a perfect state

    Thanks to this effect, sheen was able to get rid of all distractions and concentrate his essence, Qi and spirit to the peak of perfection. With the perception of "outer sense of destiny", he could see the flow of the atmosphere and the pulsation of the earth.

    In normal conditions, it''s not so easy for sheen to get into that state.

    "What a pity..."

    Sean sighed with regret.

    However, sheen turned to the other side.

    "What kind of person is the goddess of nature?"

    Sheen asks Ayi, who has been dealing with Protoss since ancient times.

    "She?" AI Yi yawned and frowned after hearing Sean''s question, and said faintly, "she should be the kind of person that all women yearn for?"

    "The kind of person all women yearn for?" "Why?" he said

    "The goddess will have a perfect factor." AI Yi said without expression: "sister sera has said more than once that the goddess stands at the top of the concept of" woman ". She shows the beauty, modesty, grace and politeness of a woman. She is totally two extremes with my second sister who is not reserved at all."

    The latter sentence, AI Yi is very low very low voice said.

    Sean was lost in thought.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    "The perfect woman..."

    Sheen can''t help but recall what happened when she received nadura''s message.

    Sheehan still remembers the voice of nadura at that time.

    As clear as a spring in the water.

    It''s as comfortable as the breeze blowing through the forest.

    That''s a very relaxing voice.

    With this voice alone, sheen can imagine a dignified, courteous, beautiful and moving goddess image.

    Thus, AI Yi''s speech should not be exaggerated at all.

    Even Roxie said that.

    "The goddess nadura is indeed an existence that can make women feel admiration. She is not only elegant and polite, but also has a noble temperament. Ordinary women will feel ashamed in front of her."

    , the princess of the Kingdom, who is regarded as the perfect existence, has also said such a thing. As can be imagined, how impressive the goddess of nature is.

    Roxie even got close to Sheen''s ear and began to speak with the sound of mosquitoes that used to be private.

    "Unlike me, nadura is really perfect..."

    the meaning of this sentence can be heard by sheen.

    Because, although Roxie is regarded as the most perfect existence, but in fact, she hides her own nature, and is not as perfect as the world thinks, so cold and cold.

    The goddess of nature seems different.

    Her perfection is the real appearance, which is neither deliberately displayed nor hidden nature. Her every move is natural and real, but a real perfect existence.

    That''s what Roxie wants to say.

    As a result, sheen was looking forward to it.

    "I really want to see this goddess when you say so."

    Sheen shrugged.

    Everyone nodded in succession. In addition to Ayi''s disapproval, Lilith did not know why, and Lasha had no expression, neither Roxie nor melika wanted to see the goddess.

    Especially melika.

    "I wish I had such a chance..."

    melica couldn''t help yearning.

    In this moment...

    "there will be a chance, my child."

    A light laugh reverberated in melika''s ear.

    "Ah?"

    Melly carton was stunned.

    "What''s the matter? Melica? "

    Roxie is aware of melika''s abnormal situation, subconsciously asked.

    "No... nothing!" Melika quickly shook her head and hesitated to herself, "should it be an illusion?"

    Melika said to herself.

    And that voice didn''t appear again, making melika more sure.

    "Well, that''s all for the introduction." Sheen said to melika, "where is the land of the elves? Let''s go over there

    Sheen plans to continue to inherit Yulin and go to the land of the elves.

    Who ever thought...

    "we have to go into the forest first, Mr. sheen."

    That''s what melica said.

    "Why?"

    Sheen showed an unexpected look.

    Melika explained immediately.

    "The forest of Tagore is an ancient forest that has existed since the birth of the world. There are many magic creatures that have lived for a long time. They have survived in the forest of Tagore, which is rich in natural resources and full of magic and vitality. Up to now, their strength is very great. There are even many legendary ancient Warcraft. If we fly over their territory, they will attack immediately As soon as we said this, yulinton let out a scornful roar, as if to say, "how dare those old people stop me?" The same.

    Even Ayi frowned and spoke in indifference.

    "I''d like to see if those old fools dare to do something to me."

    There is no doubt that his highness is fearless.

    Legendary ancient Warcraft?

    So what?

    If you dare to do it, you''ll pick up the skin.

    Ayi showed such an intention.

    It was Lilith who blinked, as if she had understood something, and suddenly turned her head, looked at one of Tagore''s places, and held out her hand.

    "Boom

    In the next second, a violent evil spirit burst out from that position without any warning, like a huge storm whirlpool, which instantly devoured everything in that area and twisted it into pieces, so that everything there disappeared.

    "Ah

    The sudden huge movement made melika scream.

    "Oh..."

    "woo..."

    in the forest, many demons seem to have been startled and are running away desperately.Sean and Rosie looked at the scene and were shocked.

    "What''s wrong with this

    Roxie asked sheen with a stiff face.

    "Er..." Sheen''s mouth twitched, not knowing whether it was speechless or shocked: "if I didn''t feel wrong, just now, there should be a legendary ancient Warcraft who has been staring at this place, just because they are aware of Yulin and our difficulties and instinctively feel dangerous, so they don''t dare to do it...

    "... "

    Roxie is deep Silence.

    That''s what I mean?

    Just now, a legendary ancient Warcraft hiding in the dark was killed by Lilith.

    Well done

    Ayi could not help but reach out and touch Lilith''s head with admiration.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin is very angry growl, seems to be shouting "do not take my young lady''s prey.".

    Seeing this, melika was surprised how stupid she had just said.

    There are so many warlike and ferocious big men in, how can there be any unseen legendary demons to cause trouble?

    They just want to stay away!

    Actually, Sean was a little bit scared.

    After all, Lilith''s hand just revealed, compared with her who was in a state of out of control when she did not return, was more brilliant than she did not know how many realms.

    At least, sheen was totally unaware of Lilith''s intention to do something, and the evil storm burst out without a trace of warning, destroying everything in an instant, like an unpredictable natural disaster. It was terrible and terrifying.

    Sheen was glad that Lilith, who was out of control at Kosmos, did not have the ability. He lowered her head and looked at the little girl.

    At this time, Lilith, who was praised by Ayi, was holding Sean''s thigh with a smile and looking up at him. Her big eyes twinkled as if she were going to ask for credit.

    Well, it''s cute, but it''s really scary.

    What is more terrible than destroying the earth and the sky while selling sprouts?

    There must be none.

    "Well, that''s what happened." Say straight to the fairyland, and pretend you''re in the fairyland

    That''s how arrogant.

    "That... Over there..."

    as melie carton raised her hand trembling and pointed in a direction.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin immediately roared, and flew away without waiting for the instruction of Sean, as if expecting a legendary ancient Warcraft to come and fight with her.

    It''s just so unscrupulous.

    Therefore, on this day, in the forest of Tagore, all the legendary demons that have existed for countless years have become trembling, like walking on thin ice, shivering and hiding in their own habitat, and they dare not come out at all.

    What''s more, some legendary demons simply ran away, obviously scared.

    Of course, there are also some legendary demons in the second Leng, see you Lin flying over their territory, ferocious rushed over.

    Their fate, generally very miserable.

    Anyway, Sean saw the words in the rumor.

    "Dare to provoke me? The ashes are all up for you

    In the end, the two Leng Zi in these demons fell to a dead end.

    It''s been a pain to Roxie for a long time.

    "Many legendary ancient demons have been exterminated outside. The materials on them are invaluable. Why don''t they keep their bodies and have to evaporate them?"

    All right.

    Hearing this, Sean was also a little distressed.

    Thanks to this gift, all the demons that came from the door were well preserved.

    Some of their precious parts were accepted by sheen and others.

    As a result, Sean and his party began to become big and small with a lot of things, which seemed to be a bit of a home snatcher.

    Don''t mention it. It''s quite exciting.

    ...

    in this way, after nearly half a day''s flight, sheen found something unusual.

    "Stop, Eugene."

    Sheen called out, let Yulin''s wings vibrate, stop in mid air, incite a pair of dragon wings, no longer forward.

    "Is there another legendary monster coming?"

    When she heard the news, Roxie blurted out the words.

    Look at that mature and calm appearance, it is obvious that sheen and others to "bad".

    But this time, Sean shook his head.

    "I think we should be close to our destination." Sean looked deep into the forest ahead and said, "I feel the presence of the border."

    In a word, let everyone on the spot spirit.Melika quickly climbed over Yulin''s head, looked ahead, and looked happy.

    "Yes! That''s the border of the land of elves

    Melica looked happy.

    As I have said before, in order to prevent rogues from entering the land of the elves and harming their compatriots, the elves set up various kinds of boundaries around the land.

    Now, those borders have appeared, proving that they are close to the land of elves.

    In this case...

    "it seems that we can''t continue to fly." Sean judged: "if we fly down, we will not see the shadow of the land of elves."

    The enchantment around the land of elves has a variety of effects.

    Some are confused, some are hidden, some are blocked, and some are isolated. They just fly past. Either they are trapped in the border, or they are lost. They can''t reach the land of the elves.

    Unless you break the border.

    "Do you want me to do it?"

    AI Yi''s words are amazing.

    "Please... Please don''t do that!" Melika was shocked by the most serious shock so far. She burst into tears and said, "the land of Elves will be destroyed."

    The poor child, who had seen all kinds of ferocious acts all the way, was thoroughly frightened.

    "Don''t make any noise." Sheen also patted Ayi''s head and said, "we''re here to be guests, not to do damage. Why is it so murderous?"

    At the beginning, he almost blurted out and asked whether he wanted to fly directly to destroy the border and enter the land of elves.

    It can only be said that he almost thought he was here to do something because of all the fighting and killing.

    "Then let''s land before the border

    Roxie also seems to feel that her thinking has been biased, and quickly corrected the proposal of zhengsanguan and righteous words.

    "Let''s go." Sheen also nodded and said to Yulin under him: "go, Yulin, land before the border."

    "Roar!" Eugene answered and flew forward again.

    After flying a long distance like this, Yulin landed in front of the border under the direction of sheen.

    It has to be said that landing in this sea of trees is a very troublesome thing.

    You Lin is directly overwhelmed many trees, just in a roar, heavy fall on the ground, set off a burst of smoke.

    The demons around felt the breath from Youlin and fled in panic.

    Sheen and others fell from Yulin one by one and fell on the ground.

    "What''s next?"

    Roxie asked expectantly.

    "Melica."

    Sheen doesn''t answer and looks directly at melica.

    Melika had already run out of the crowd and came to the border.

    "-- ¤­¥µ¥ª¥ª¤¬¤Á¤Á¤£¤¢¤§¤©¤Ä¤×¤í (the corridor of the forest, the labyrinth of goblins, open it under the orders of the Wanderers) --"

    melika held out her hand, closed her eyes, and sang a spell in the direction of the boundary.

    It''s not a common language known in ohm pertanson, but a rather old, very obscure mantra.

    Sheen was stunned.

    Instead, it was Roxie on the side, staring at the scene.

    "It''s the ancient elvish language, which is said to be the language used by the ancestors of the elves ten thousand years ago. It was gradually stopped until the elves contacted with other nations. However, it was still used in some very ancient magic. There are magic institutions studying this ancient elvish language in all countries, including our kingdom."

    Roxie explained two sentences to sheen.

    "I think I''ve heard of it."

    Sean, it just happened.

    He is also a person who has recited a large number of magic incantations, and has some knowledge of magic.

    Like this ancient elf language, Sheen has seen the relevant description in the book, but he has not seen the magic exerted by this curse.

    "The magic used in the ancient elvish language is very old magic, either lost, or has been regarded as a forbidden Book treasure, all of which are in the forbidden library. Naturally, there is no such magic in the books you see outside the library."

    Roxie seemed to see the doubts in Sean''s heart and said so.

    "All right."

    Sheen shrugged and stopped asking.

    He really didn''t want to involve too much about magic.

    With magic and celestial magic, sheen was satisfied and did not want to study other aspects of magic.

    If there is a chance to learn other magic in the future, sheen will not choose the ancient lost magic, but the life creation magic and so on.

    Sean has not given up the dream of a two-dimensional magic life.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    "Zheng!"

    Just as melika''s old spell began to reverberate through the forest, a flash of light flashed in front of her.

    An inexplicable wave appears from the front of the border, spreading like a ripple on one side, and making the magic power rise at the same time.

    With the perception of the destiny, sheen can clearly feel the magic.

    The magic is very vital, and quite natural and gentle, giving people a very comfortable feeling.

    It made Sean realize.

    "I''m afraid the border is not set by the elves themselves."

    That''s right.

    Such a natural and docile magic, though not threatening to Sean, also made him aware of the wisdom.

    If there is no wrong guess, the boundary may be set by the protoss for the elves.

    What''s more, the boundary may be that the goddess of nature manipulates the things set by nature with her power.

    Such a boundary, if you are your former self, if you don''t liberate the sword, you may not be able to use it.

    Therefore, if it is not for the group of people who are coming this time, it is just arrogance to imagine that they can destroy the boundary as they thought before.

    "Hum!"

    As sheen thought about it, the radiance of the enchantment rose to a dazzling level, and the spin disappeared.

    No, it''s not disappearing. It''s like opening a "door" and there''s an entrance for people to enter.

    "Hoo..."

    melica took a breath and then showed a bright smile to the crowd.

    "It''s time to enter, everybody."

    It seems that melika has opened the border around the land of elves.

    All of a sudden, they could not hide their expectation.

    "Go."

    Sheen is more direct. With a wave of his big hand, he takes all the people into the border.

    ...

    at the same time, in the deepest part of a conspicuous palace, a woman opened her closed eyes.

    The woman raised her head and looked in a direction, surprised and stunned.

    "What a powerful magic..."

    at this moment, the woman felt several terrible magic appeared in the fairy land.

    Those magic power, almost all above their own, so that they have to feel dignified up.

    In particular, there are three kinds of magic, to their own feeling, is completely enough to threaten themselves.

    Such a terrible magic, so that the woman''s eyebrows deeply wrinkled.

    "Who among the six demons came together?"

    Only in this way can we feel such a threat.

    But it felt like something was wrong.

    "Among the three magic powers, one is full of dragon power, which should be the Lord of the six demons; the other is evil and chaotic, but it carries a mysterious divinity; the last one has a sacred fluctuation, which is not like a demon clan, or a divine family, but it seems to be a human race. Why does it give me a sense of familiarity?"

    In addition, there are two magic powers, although not to the point of threat to themselves, but enough to make themselves vigilant.

    "Uninvited guest?"

    In the woman''s heart, the idea changes rapidly.

    Then, the woman found that in such a number of terrible magic, there is actually the magic of their own people.

    "Isn''t it the child who invited him to the peace memorial?"

    The woman became suspicious.

    Can''t help, it is really these magic power is too strong, strong to her a little bit uneasy.

    If a person with such magic power makes trouble in the land of spirits, even she can''t stop it.

    In particular, there was a magic like the Dragon demon, which made the woman''s heart raised.

    You know, she has known the bad name of dragon demon for thousands of years. She has seen the scene of each other spitting dragon breath and destroying all things in the world on the battlefield more than once.

    Among them, it also includes the army of the camp in which he used to be, and even his own people.

    Now, the other side actually appeared in the land of elves, with so many strong people around, which really makes women have to worry.

    "No, I have to go and have a look."

    The woman stood up.

    Behind it, a long green thick hair that can almost touch the heel hangs down, creating an amazing aesthetic feeling.

    "Leia! Niya

    With the call of women, two figures appeared outside the hall.

    They were two very beautiful Fairies in robes, with sticks in their hands, and also with long hair and pointed ears.

    One of them appeared with the flying leaves and the other with the petals.

    "The queen."

    The elf wizard named Leia knelt on one knee."What can I do for you?"

    The wizard named Niya knelt down.

    Both of them exude amazing magic waves. Looking at the existence known as the queen, the eyes are full of respect, worship and admiration, so that people can see their loyalty and their love.

    In fact, these two have been accompanying the queen for a long time, and together with the queen, they have guarded the elves'' confidants for thousands of years. They are not only as simple as their servants.

    Therefore, the Queen''s anxiety filled heart was somewhat calmed down by the appearance of these two.

    "The land of elves seems to have a terrible guest." The queen did not conceal the slightest way: "one of them also seems to be that dragon demon."

    In a word, let Leia and NIA have a reaction.

    "Dragon... Dragon demon?"

    Leia seemed to be taken aback.

    "How did she come to the land of elves?"

    Niya couldn''t help but stand up.

    It can be imagined that the mood of the two people at this time is also a little flustered.

    The queen immediately appeased them.

    "Don''t be nervous. With that one''s style, if we really want to do something about us, we will never come here in such a proper way. We will only turn into a dragon like that in the past, and come directly to the land of elves and evaporate us with dragon breath."

    Seeing two close friends who have been together for thousands of years so flustered, the queen calmed down and straightened out her mind.

    "What''s more, it has been rumored recently that the Dragon demon seems to be much more restrained than before, and she is still entangled with a young human being. In this way, her appearance in the present peace ceremony may not be hostile."

    On hearing this, Leia and Niya looked at each other.

    "Entangled with human beings?"

    Leia murmured.

    "The Dragon demon?"

    Niya was also particularly surprised.

    Obviously, they didn''t know about it.

    The queen can understand.

    After all, at the beginning, she was very surprised and even doubted when she received the news.

    She had witnessed the Dragon demon''s ferocity and bad temper, not just hearsay like others.

    Even if the queen has never been ruthless in the face of a warrior, even if she has never been ruthless, she will not show her ruthless attitude towards any one of her sisters.

    In that war thousands of years ago, the queen also witnessed the other side''s very brutal and unreasonable posture, and suppressed the two gods of the Protoss.

    Among them, one is the highest belief of the elves, the goddess of nature - nadura.

    In view of this, in the eyes of the elves, the Dragon demon is undoubtedly a very terrible figure.

    Even the main god of his family almost fell in his hands. With this, the Dragon demon can become a nightmare in the heart of the whole elves.

    It is no wonder that the queen doubted such a vicious devil who was entangled with the youth of human beings.

    Now...

    "is there one among the two magic powers of human beings that is entangled with the Dragon demon?"

    The queen will be able to feel that among the people who come with the dragon and demon, there are two magic powers belonging to human beings.

    One of these two magic powers is the magic that carries the sacred wave and gives you the feeling of familiarity. The other one is not as good as the former, but it seems to have a sense of holiness and familiarity. In terms of the amount of magic, even if it is not as terrible as the former, it is also above us.

    Clearly, he is the queen of the elves, and the elves are the natural magic race. His magic power is superior to the human race, and is no inferior to the magic masters in the demon clan and the Protoss. As a result, his magic power is not as good as that of the two human beings.

    What makes the queen feel more confused is that, for some reason, for the larger, more sacred and more familiar magic, she gradually has a little inexplicable intimacy.

    What''s going on here?

    "Should not..."

    the queen first had an idea and then shook her head.

    "No, it''s impossible. The blessing of that goddess is the power that we can get from the elves. The human side should be under the jurisdiction of the goddess of destiny."

    Thinking of this, the queen threw off the idea in her heart, and then found a rather bad thing.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Queen?"

    Seeing the fairy queen''s expression suddenly changed, Leia and Niya asked one after another.

    Seeing this, the fairy queen spoke quickly.

    "Let''s go! There''s already a conflict there! "

    ...

    on the other side, after entering the border, sheen and his party found themselves in a paradise."Oh..."

    Roxie and Lilith couldn''t help exclaiming.

    "Is that the land of elves?"

    Lasha also murmured.

    "Not bad."

    AI Yi also gave a rare praise.

    Sean looked out into the distance, his eyes opening slowly.

    I can see that inside the boundary, the environment has completely changed compared with the outside world.

    It''s still a forest.

    However, this forest is no longer the same vicissitudes of life, but a dreamy scene.

    Here are the lilies of the valley flashing like fireflies.

    There are butterflies with light green light.

    There are trees that are transparent like glass.

    There are countless goblins, dancing around like dancing.

    Paradise?

    No.

    Sheen prefers to call it "the magic forest.".

    Melika goes forward and reaches out her tiny hand, letting butterflies and goblins fly around her.

    Immediately, the fairy girl, like the mistress of the forest, turned and faced everyone.

    "Welcome to the land of the elves."

    So said the fairy girl''s face is the most beautiful smile so far.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    In the magic forest, countless creatures only exist in the fantasy as if they are all offering welcome to the guests, and they are flying.

    Butterflies and petals are arranged in order.

    The goblin and the fluorescence are hovering.

    Even the surrounding trees seem to have come to life, where the continuous swaying, like joy, also like joy.

    Melika was standing in the middle of the scene, with the most natural smile so far on her face.

    Anyway, sheen felt that melika''s beauty had gone up a notch when she came back here.

    In the previous words, this 99% fairy girl evolved into a 100% existence here.

    If the nobles like magrey or Edel were still here, they would be overjoyed to see melika like this?

    Unfortunately, only Sean is left to enjoy such a visual feast.

    No, it''s not. Aye and Roxie are here, too.

    At this moment, Lilith was completely attracted by the butterflies and goblins flying around. Curiously, she stretched out her little hand to catch it, but she couldn''t catch it. Finally, she just broke free from Sheen''s arms and ran to chase after her.

    AI Yi also seems to be a little bit ready to move, eyes have been chasing those butterflies and goblins, but in the end, still hold back, there pretending to be calm.

    Lasha, on the other hand, remained unmoved.

    "Roar!"

    Finally, standing behind the crowd, you Lin, like a patron saint, could not help but roar, but completely disturbed here.

    "Wow

    All the goblins and butterflies seem to have been scared, like a split second.

    "Shua!"

    All around the trees, which were like cheering, also suddenly trembled and became shivering.

    The magic scenery was broken in an instant, so that all the fluorescence was hidden in the surrounding trees and disappeared.

    "Ah

    Lilith exclaimed, stopped chasing, eyes full of thick reluctant to give up.

    "Oh

    Melika screamed as if her family were frightened.

    "Eugene!"

    Sheen turns his head and stares at Eugene.

    The girls also turned their eyes and glared at you Lin with a gnashing of teeth.

    "Woo..."

    you Lin immediately closed her mouth and lowered her head like an aggrieved one.

    But they didn''t let it go.

    "What was it all of a sudden?"

    "Look, you scared them away."

    "What a good thing you did."

    Sean, Roxie and Ayi all recount the black dragon of Arturo, which makes Yulin even more aggrieved in a pair of big longan.

    Can''t we help it?

    It''s not that we want to scare them, but we are excited.

    What? Can''t the dragon be happy? Isn''t long long a girl?

    Why can we cheer and exclaim, but we can''t?

    Sad, want to cry.

    The people didn''t hold on to the Dragon girl all the time, but after a few remarks, they didn''t say any more.

    Sheen scratched his head and came to melica.

    "Are they all demons?"

    Sheen was interested in changing the subject and was really curious.

    "Some are, some are not." Melika smiles at Sean. She doesn''t know whether she is too happy when she comes home, which leads to her previous shyness and nervousness being suppressed, or she is used to it. Naturally, she says, "there are many harmless creatures in the fairy country, such as fluorescent butterflies and unicorns. They usually don''t take the initiative to hurt others. They belong to herbivorous magic creatures, so the fairyland will accommodate them Let them live in the enchantment and avoid being persecuted by evil things outside. "

    "There are also some fantasy creatures, which are not magic creatures, but are created by magic. They are similar to magic life. They are created by the ancestors of the elves to guard the land of the elves. They will expel invaders who do not enter the border through proper ways. The surrounding trees of light belong to this kind of existence."

    "As for the goblins, they are not demons, nor fantasy creatures, but our kindred."

    Melika''s words left Sean stunned.

    "Kindred?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    "Yes." Melika nodded and said patiently, "as I said before, there are no babies in the elves. We elves are in a very special state when they are born."

    Hearing this, Sean had some reaction.

    "Are those goblins the special state you mentioned?"

    Sheen realized.

    "That''s it."

    Melica laughs, nods and explains."We elves started out like this, but we were little goblins."

    "Nature gave birth to us from forests, rivers, lakes and even the earth, flying in the form of goblins."

    "In this state, the goblins have no intelligence and intelligence. Some are just instincts like newborn animals, playing with the world and absorbing the magic of nature."

    "Like this, after decades, hundreds of years or even thousands of years of growth, if the goblins can successfully produce wisdom and intelligence, they will rely on the magic that has been absorbed to turn them into human beings and become fairies."

    Melika''s words became more and more with her return home, and she felt like she was talking.

    Such melika is so rare that sheen can''t help but look at it.

    Melika didn''t seem to notice, and the more she talked, the more she tried.

    "After we become elves, we will be taken away by the elders in the village of elves, and we will officially become a member of the elves and live with all the elves."

    "We are like this. Although we are not blood relatives, we all have a common mother, which is the nature that gave birth to us."

    "Nature is the creation of the goddess of nature, the embodiment of nadura, and another manifestation of nadura."

    "Therefore, the goddess nadura can''t help but be the highest belief of our elves, which is equivalent to our mother like existence, especially the elves. They are very special, all of them..."

    mereka, who was very excited, suddenly found that sheen was looking at herself with a kind of love.

    Not only Sean, but even Roxie, took back her glittering eyes and looked at melika, like a sister who was finally willing to open her heart. That was called tenderness.

    Finally, even Ayi and Lasha look at melika. Lilith Ziba blinks at her, her eyes full of curiosity.

    "Bang!"

    Melika''s face was like an explosion, and the steam rose.

    "I... let''s hurry in..."

    The Scarlet fairy girl said such words with the sound of mosquitoes, which seemed to be very shameful and made people laugh with kindness.

    It''s just that it makes melika even more shameful.

    "Come on, come on in!"

    Now melika raised her voice, pushed Sean''s back and lowered her head. Her sharp ears were red and went to the interior of the fairy land.

    "All right, all right. Let''s start now. Don''t push me."

    Sheen immediately began to laugh bitterly.

    "Ha ha..."

    the girls are laughing with kindness again.

    Until...

    "huh?"

    Sean was stunned, raised his head and looked forward.

    "Oh?"

    Ayi and Roxie also seem to have found something, all raised their eyes.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin roared as if she had finally got her chance.

    Immediately, a line of figures will flash out from the depth of the forest ahead, as if riding the wind, swept to this side.

    All the figure of sheen on the tree was surrounded by a light.

    The tree of light seems to have a sense, one by one the continuous shaking, as if waiting for the mother to support justice for their own children.

    Sheen and his party looked around.

    I saw that in the surrounding trees, one by one dressed in robes, the hands of the law enforcement staff of the spirit appeared.

    "Who are you?"

    It was a leading wizard who said such words with vigilance.

    The robe on her body is emerald green, and her sleeves are full of mysterious runes and incantations. The staff in her hand is also inlaid with an eye-catching magic crystal, which is exquisite and charming, which makes people cast their eyes on each other.

    This wizard wizard seems to be the leader.

    As for the elves around them, their eyes were very cautious and serious at Sheen''s party.

    Especially in Youlin''s body, most of the attention of all the Elves will be put aside. Looking at you Lin who is full of ferocious breath, her hands holding the staff are exerting.

    In the body of these elves, a very powerful magic is rising.

    This scene tells the public that all the spirits present are extremely powerful magicians.

    The same is true.

    "Boy, there is no one below 80."

    Sean was surprised. He was surprised.

    That''s right.

    None of the spirits who appear here are lower than 80.

    Moreover, the number of these elves is nearly 100.What does that mean?

    It shows that the spirit team, its hard power, completely surpasses the guard Knights of Mithra kingdom.

    However, there is alidia in the guard order, a legendary Knight of Grade 98, but there is no such team in front of us.

    The level of the elf magician who opened his mouth was just eighty-nine, one step away from the legendary level.

    But even so, the appearance of nearly a hundred Elven magicians with a level above 80 still made Sean look moved.

    Don''t say it''s Sean. It''s Roxie.

    "So it is. Is this the group of elves that the elves are proud of?"

    Roxie looked dignified.

    "The elves division?"

    Sheen turned to Roxie as if asking.

    Roxie didn''t turn her eyes to sheen, looking around at the elves and magicians around her.

    "The wizard group, which gathers all the high-level magicians in the elf family, is also the strongest wizard group in the world, and no one can defeat it."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Roxie''s explanation made Sean look surprised.

    An invincible group of magicians?

    That''s a little exaggerated, isn''t it?

    "Not even the Knights of the guards?"

    Sheen expressed his doubts to Roxie.

    However, Roxie turned her eyes.

    "You know, though the order of guards is strong, it is only the strongest in the kingdom." "The kingdom of Mithra is just one of the nations of mankind. It may be stronger than many other countries. But in terms of military power, the empire is actually superior to the Kingdom, and the guard order may not be able to surpass the strongest order on the other side of the Empire."

    "This is the case with humans alone, not to mention the other races of the human race. They all have an elite army."

    "For example, the orcs'' theocracies, and then the dwarves'' cavalry regiments, are no less than the Royal Guard knights, and may even be superior to them."

    It was only when Roxie said this that sheen understood.

    "No wonder there are so many high-level Orc deities in that group of ORC deities. Oz and Mafia are legendary and close to legendary

    With such a group of strong men, the orc order will not lose to the Kingdom''s guard order.

    The Knights of the guard are the pride of Mithra, not the pride of the Terrans.

    Even the kingdom of Mithra is only one of the many kingdoms of mankind. It is not surprising that there will be no less than, or even superior to, the Knights of the guard in the rest of the human race.

    The elves, it''s amazing.

    As an inborn magic race, and also a long-lived species, long years and extraordinary talent combined together, resulting in the birth of powerful magicians, there must be many.

    These wizard magicians formed the most powerful wizard group among the elves, and also the most powerful wizard group of the human race. They gathered nearly 100 Great Magicians with a level of 80 or above as one, and finally achieved the greatest pride of the elves, the spirit division.

    "The Elven division, like the Royal Guard order, is a guard team directly owned by the royal family and only obeys the Royal orders."

    Roxie introduces Sean in a low voice.

    "It is said that there are two division heads of the elves division, who are of equal status. They are the confidants who directly serve the queen of the elves, and two of the only three legendary strong men in the Elven family, whose ranks are above 95. In addition, the spirit queen, the most powerful legendary mage of the elves, once fought with Mithra and his companions in the war thousands of years ago The legendary strong men of the other races formed 13 famous heroes to fight against the beasts and Demons among the six demons. "

    In other words, the two leaders of the elves division and the elves queen they serve are the living history of the human race.

    They have participated in the war thousands of years ago, fought with the brave side by side, and are one of the 13 famous heroes, and they are the people''s strong men in awe.

    In particular, the elf queen, as the king and the most powerful one of the natural magic race of the elves, no one in the Terran can go beyond her in terms of her strength as a magician.

    "The teacher told me that about three years ago, he once challenged the queen of the elves. As a result, when he used his unique skills, he almost couldn''t win. In the end, he took advantage of other people, exhausted their magic power, and won the victory and became the most powerful of the people."

    Roxie revealed such a secret to sheen.

    "Now, the teacher often tells me that if he fights again, he may not win the elf queen."

    This is a presence that may even be stronger than alidia.

    Knowing this, sheen became more or less interested in the Elven division.

    After all, the war between him and alidia proved all his abilities as soldiers, but his ability in magic has not been proved.

    Now, the world''s strongest wizard group is in front of us. How can sheen not be interested?

    But sheen is not interested in people.

    "Again, who are you?"

    The leading wizard spoke again.

    "The enemy? Or intruders? Don''t tell me that you are tourists who have entered here by mistake. Ordinary tourists can''t open the boundary of our elves, let alone carry a dragon like that. "

    The opponent raises his staff and points to Yulin.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin immediately growled and set off a lot of air waves, blowing in all directions, and shaking the light trees around.

    "Be on guard

    Seeing that you Lin began to lose her temper, all the people in the elf division were not afraid. At the command of the leader, they all raised the staff and gathered the magic power.

    Sheen has reason to believe that in the next second, they will release the prepared magic, and they are also powerful superior magic, burying themselves and others in the sea of fire, burning up.At this time...

    "wait... Wait! Sister Carol

    In the crowd, melika Lane crowded out and appeared in front of the elves division.

    Seeing melika, the leader, known as Carol, was surprised.

    "Melica? Why are you here? "

    Carole had subconsciously reduced the magic.

    Not only garrol, but also the members of the surrounding elves division stopped gathering magic.

    "That''s melica?"

    "Melica''s back?"

    "Are these people the guests that melica invited back?"

    "This..."

    the people of the elves division seemed to know melika. Their awe inspiring and heroic gesture disappeared, and they became like a group of ordinary girls. They were both surprised and unexpectedly noisy.

    It''s unbelievable that they are the elite of the elves and the magicians of the world.

    In this regard, everyone looked at each other and seemed to be confused by the contrast between the two.

    Only Roxie, a little murmured.

    "It seems that the relationship among the elves is really good."

    If it''s not good, this group of magicians will not even be able to call out the name of an ordinary fairy girl, but also look quite familiar.

    Of course, there is also the reason that the population of the elves is small, so the people inside the elves can recognize every one of them and remember their names.

    The atmosphere of the scene was slightly eased down because of melika''s appearance.

    It is only until now that Carol, the leader, has carefully observed all the people except Youlin.

    Can''t help, you Lin''s sense of existence is too strong, dragon power such as prison, a look to know is a very powerful dragon species.

    Seeing the existence of the so-called king of demons, the spirit division''s attention naturally focused on you Lin, and most of the vigilance was also on it, thus reducing the observation of others.

    At this time, Carol, together with the rest of the elves division, cast their eyes on sheen and his party.

    At this point, the faces of the people in the elves division changed, led by Carol.

    Because, they found that those who were oppressed by Yulin''s sense of existence were extremely complicated.

    "Come on, look at that human girl...!"

    "My God..."

    "look good..."

    "it''s the first time that I''ve seen a human look comparable to the elf queen..."

    "so beautiful..."

    the fairy girls of the Elf division marveled.

    The person they are referring to, of course, is Roxie.

    Of course, there are people looking at aye and Lilith.

    "How lovely!"

    "How can you be so cute...!"

    "I want to hold them!"

    "That''s it

    The eyes of those fairy maidens all showed love. They screamed, which made Lilith tilt her head and make her frown, as if she was unhappy with the evaluation of "lovely". If people who knew her saw this scene, they would have to worry about whether these fairy girls would be steamed by a dragon breath in the next second Hair.

    On the contrary, it was Lasha, who stayed quietly on one side, as if she had completely wiped out her own sense of existence. She did not even respond at all, and looked at all this coldly.

    As for Sean, there are also people watching.

    In other words, the people of the elves division were not looking at others at the first time, it was sheen.

    They stare at Sean tightly, but they don''t say a word or give a response. As if they are in a state of uncertainty, they finally choose to take their eyes off him.

    It was as if I didn''t want to see Sean more.

    "..."

    sheen was speechless and choked.

    It was only Carol, the head of the party, who looked at Sean and his party with a solemn face, holding the staff firmly.

    This reaction tells others that Carol''s heart is not calm.

    Because she had noticed that all the people who were with melica, except the maid, had a very powerful magic power.

    Now...

    "melika, are they all guests you invited back to the Peace Festival?"

    Carol was as serious as confirming something.

    "Yes, yes! Sister Carol "Everyone is my companion. There''s no malice to this place," said melica

    Melika quickly explained.

    Otherwise, once there''s a conflict, it''s over.

    Of course, melika is not worried about sheen and others, but the sisters of the elves who are present.Each of them had taken care of melika, especially Carol. As one of the only four deputy division heads of the elves division, they not only ranked in the top five of the elves, but also taught melika the basic knowledge of magic. For melika, the deputy division leader is also the teacher and sister.

    Of course, melica is not the only one who has been taught by Carol.

    Basically, all the people in the elves are kindred. Carol has not only taught melika magic, but also taught many elf children magic, so that they can start to learn magic and take the first step to become an elf wizard.

    For this reason, melica doesn''t want to see Carol hurt.

    It''s not that she is too worried, but she is very clear that these people around her are all big men who can''t be provoked.

    However, what we worry about is what comes.

    "All right."

    Carol was silent for a moment, and said so.

    "Since they are the guests you invited, they are our friends of the elves. I can allow them to enter the land of elves with you."

    As soon as this was said, before melika could rest assured, Carol''s voice suddenly changed.

    "But..."

    Carol raised her staff and pointed in a direction.

    "Other people can go in, you can''t."

    Air, instantaneous solidification.

    "Ha ha."

    Sheen laughed.

    But this time, he didn''t smile very brightly.

    The staff raised by Carol refers to no one else.

    It was himself.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    "Sister Carol...!"

    Melica panicked as Carol raised her wand and pointed to sheen.

    On the other hand, Roxie, Ayi, Lilith and Lasha, however, could not help but sink their faces, making the air around them extremely heavy.

    In the heavy air, the deadly pressure also diffused.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Feeling the terrible pressure, the fairy girls of the spirit division suddenly changed their expressions, and the playful atmosphere disappeared.

    Carol''s eyes twinkled.

    Because this scene tells Carol that the human youth who is blocked by herself seems to be the central figure in the group.

    Otherwise, oneself makes a stumbling block to the other party, the other party all can''t all facial complexion sinks, the body sends out the astonishing pressure.

    Especially the one who looks ignorant and seems to know nothing. From the very beginning, she has been watching the little girl here with curious eyes. This will not be able to see the pure and lovely before, but send out some suffocating evil spirit.

    That performance, it''s just like that the person you attach most importance to has been bullied, and then intends to start a killing rhythm.

    Even the angry black dragon didn''t roar. He opened a pair of longan and looked at this side coldly, but it brought more terrible pressure than when he just roared.

    As a result, all the people in the spirit division could not help but realize that they had poked into the hornet''s nest.

    Melica wanted to say something in a hurry, but sheen stopped her.

    Sean finally stood up and looked at Carol.

    "Why can''t I go in?"

    Sheen said these words innocently as if he didn''t realize anything.

    Carol looked at Sean coldly.

    In fact, the reason why she stopped Sean was very simple.

    "There''s something strange about you." Carol said simply: "it''s a man of different races, but somehow, your magic and breath are closer to nature than our elves. If you stay here, I don''t know what impact it will have on our elves."

    With that, Carol pointed around.

    "Look, the children''s reactions are very excited."

    Carol refers to the Goblins who have just been scared away by Eugene.

    The goblins all peeped out their heads from behind the trees of light, and looked at Sean, vaguely and agitated.

    "The children seem to like your magic. Even the intelligent spirits like us feel that you are special and close."

    Carole didn''t even hide anything from the scene. She spoke directly and decisively.

    "If you want to do something in the land of elves, it will certainly have a great impact on the elves."

    "And I want to stop that impact because I don''t know if it''s a good thing."

    "So I won''t let you in."

    Carol''s serious look and serious tone allow people to see the other party''s frank, decisive and responsible attitude.

    This made Sean a little stunned, but also a little speechless.

    "That''s it?" Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "because I feel so good to you, you''re going to drive me out?"

    "Yes." Carol did not hesitate at all, but answered with extraordinary firmness.

    At this moment, sheen really wanted to attract beautiful and lovely elves with aura and casually relying on natural intimacy or gentle temperament, and let the leading characters come here to have a look and see what reality is.

    Think tiger body a shock, Wang Baqi scattered, those high cold and pure little beauties will knee a soft, directly kneel for favor?

    I''m afraid you don''t want to fart?

    The fact is that you are clearly the object that others must be on guard against. However, if you send out some magic and breath full of intimacy, it will only attract people''s attention and make them think that you have moved something and whether you are following other people''s way.

    That''s what happened to melica at the beginning, and it''s the same with Carol now.

    Compared with melika, Carol is also the deputy head of the elves division, whose duty is to protect the elves and their hometown.

    Even if she had no hostility to Sean, she would be loyal and selfless for the sake of her race and hometown, excluding all the factors that might threaten her race and hometown.

    "But sister Carol...!"

    Knowing this, melika wanted to tell Carol that sheen would never harm the land of the elves.

    But Carol''s performance, more decisive than everyone imagined.

    "I know what you want to say, melika. Since he can be invited by you to prove that he is recognized by you, although we elves are xenophobic and have no good feelings for foreign men, in the current peace festival, anyone who is recognized by the people is still worthy of our hospitality."Carol did not look away from sheen.

    "But whatever else, the magic that he naturally exudes is a natural temptation for those Goblins who are not mature and have enough will and consciousness. I don''t want to see so many children who haven''t been able to become our people finally follow him out of the fairy land because they can''t resist the temptation And finally killed outside, can you understand? "

    In a word, melika completely lost her words.

    Roxie, Ayi and Lasha all frowned at once.

    No way.

    Carol said these words from her own standpoint. Although some of them were unreasonable and some did not know how to adapt, they were too conservative and stereotyped. However, when they lived in different places, they felt that they might not have made the same choice.

    So all three turned their eyes to sheen, as if to let him make up his mind.

    It''s only Lilith who doesn''t care about what''s missing.

    Her idea is very simple, that is to kill all the guys who want to bully Sean.

    No matter what other people''s ideas and positions are, and whether there are difficulties, it has nothing to do with her.

    There is only one thing she cares about.

    That is, no one can bully Sean.

    That''s all.

    At present, Lilith held out a small hand and let the evil spirit of terror begin to expand.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Aware of this scene, all the people in the elf division changed their faces.

    The power of evil and chaos is undoubtedly the most abhorrent and terrifying thing for them who are close to nature.

    Just now, Lilith still had some restraint. They didn''t realize the threat. But now, Lilith''s power has been mobilized. They can''t feel the fatal threat any more. They have lived in vain for so many years.

    "Protect!"

    Without any hesitation, Carol ordered in a loud voice.

    "Hum!"

    One by one, the spirit magicians immediately raised their sticks and chanted incantations, which made the magic come out in a strong wind.

    In the next second, a thick layer of barrier appeared from the space, protecting all the spirits and the surrounding light trees and goblins.

    Those magic barriers are all shining with dazzling light. They look like huge petals, and the magic flowing in them is extremely strong.

    It can be imagined that the defense magic exerted by the world''s strongest magician group is how high its defense power is.

    However...

    "boom

    When the evil spirit of terror swept out like a storm and exploded on the light barrier, the barrier only flickered a few times, which was a "click" sound.

    "What?"

    "No way!"

    "Is that a lie?"

    The magicians opened their eyes.

    Carol was also shocked.

    "The most powerful defense magic [clean flower curtain] unique to the elves can be displayed by the joint efforts of 99 spirit magicians with a level of 80 or above...!"

    Carol couldn''t believe what she saw.

    Carol didn''t know that. In fact, sheen and others were surprised.

    "It''s blocked?"

    Sheen raised an eyebrow.

    "Interesting."

    Ayi seemed to be in a bit of a mood.

    "Is this the legendary" clean flower curtain "

    Roxie''s eyes twinkled as she watched the curtain of flowers that resisted Lilith''s evil influence.

    On the contrary, Lilith saw that her attack was actually blocked. Although she was stunned, she wrinkled her little nose and stretched out her hand suddenly, just like giving orders to herself, which made the evil spirit sweeping out more terrifying.

    "Boom...!"

    The storm of evil spirit turned into a dark torrent, which constantly impacted the curtain of light.

    "Click, click, click...!"

    Bursts of teeth acid cracking sound suddenly appeared from the light of the flower screen, so that the cracks finally appeared on the flower curtain.

    "Deputy chief...!"

    "I can''t stand it!"

    "Bad!"

    "Ah

    The magicians of the elves division screamed one by one, and the expression of sweating appeared on their faces. At the same time, the magic waves on their bodies suddenly darkened.

    This dark, cracked open flower curtain, a stream of evil spirit like dark smoke from the cracks.

    "Bang!"

    Finally, with a loud crash, the curtain of light disappeared.

    "Boom

    The evil spirit that broke through the magic barrier was like a dark avalanche, like a terrible debris flow. Under the pale and frightened faces of the charming and lovely wizard magicians, they would be swallowed up.That''s when...

    "OK, stop, Lilith."

    Sheen''s voice finally sounded.

    "-"

    almost at the same time, the evil spirit of terror burst out of the air and stopped moving.

    Immediately, the evil spirit just like the snow melted by the sun, slowly disappeared.

    The magicians of the elves division still have the expression of fear on their faces and subconsciously gaze forward.

    There, Sean stroked Lilith''s head in a boastful way, making Lilith smile and looking at Carol.

    "As you can see, if I want to do something in the land of elves, I don''t need to be so roundabout. I believe you can''t do it?"

    Sheen began to smile.

    "Can you let me in?"

    "Not yet?"

    "Then I''ll do it myself?"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    "You...!"

    Sheen''s words, let Carol finally react, looking at his eyes is surprised and angry.

    At this time, Carol finally had a natural question.

    "Who are you?"

    At the beginning, Carol asked this question.

    But, at that time, Carol didn''t ask about the identity of sheen, but asked about the origin of his party.

    Now, seeing Lilith''s terrible power and knowing that Sean is the central figure of these people, Carol has to face up to this question and have to ask it.

    "Me?"

    Sheen shrugged, but did not answer the question. Instead, he winked at Roxie.

    Roxie suddenly rolled her eyes.

    Because, she knew, sheen must have wanted to make a difference.

    After all, among the people on their own side, Ayi and Lilith are too intimidating, and Lasha is just a maid. Only her own identity is suitable to be taken out on this occasion. That is, it is not high enough to frighten people, but it is absolutely not low. It can solve the problem properly.

    So Rosie stood up.

    "I am the second queen of the kingdom of Mithra, lothrushti Mithra."

    When Roxie opened her mouth to the people of the elves division like this, with Carol as the leader, the whole elf division was shocked.

    "Rosie, Ruthie Mithra?"

    "The second queen of Mithra?"

    "She... She is the treasure of that Kingdom...!"

    "Who inherited the sword and got the blessing of the goddess of destiny...!"

    The crowd of the elves division made a noise.

    "You... You''re your highness Rosie lusti?" Carol was also surprised. She immediately seemed to think of something. She turned her head and looked at Sean. She could not help but say, "is he..."

    It seems that Carol, the deputy head of the elves division, has heard about sheen.

    Roxie also glanced at Sean and a smile appeared on her face.

    "He''s my fiance

    Roxie is generous to make such an introduction, and this introduction, than just introduced her own, the mood seems to be a little higher.

    Obviously, Roxie wanted to do it for a long time.

    Just, hear her words, one side of the AI Yi and melika''s expression is not very good-looking.

    AI Yi was rather unhappy. He snorted coldly and turned his head.

    Melika was envious and sour.

    Carole and the elves also cast their eyes on Sean again, and their eyes changed.

    The name "Sean boztut..."

    in recent years, it can be said that the name can not be more loud.

    He is one of the six demons in the demon family who has threatened to protect himself. He is also the companion of Lilith, the most powerful evil god who has just been unsealed and has entered the world''s vision. In addition, he has become the fiance of Roxie, who is known as the modern brave man. He stepped down on all the heroes of the human race and successfully plucked the flower of kaolin. His name was passed on in less than a month All over the streets of the human world.

    Although the elves are relatively exclusive and somewhat isolated from the world, they are not closed to the outside world. They will pay close attention to the news and intelligence from all sides of the Terran.

    In this case, Sheen''s name naturally entered the vision of the elves.

    Ordinary elves may not know these things, but as guardians of the elves, they are directly subject to the orders of the queen of elves. It is impossible for the elves division not to know these sensational news.

    In this case...

    "are these two...!"

    Carol looked at aye and Lilith, and her expression became extremely stiff.

    Not only Carol, but the rest of the elves division trembled.

    Now that Sheen''s identity has been revealed and the elves Division has heard about him, it is not difficult to guess the identities of Ayi and Lilith.

    What''s more, the terrible power that Lilith has just shown up, after knowing her identity, is also explained.

    Now, Carol finally understands why the most powerful defense magic of the elves, the "clean flower curtain", has been brutally broken.

    It''s not that the "clean flower screen" is not strong enough.

    The magic handed down from generation to generation by this elf division can block the attack of the extreme level strong without any damage.

    However, in the face of the existence of the power of breaking through the limit level, this magic will not be able to stop, is not it normal?

    It is better to say that after Lilith showed her strength, the "clean flower curtain" of the elves division can still block one or two, which has proved that its defense strength is absolutely the first in the human world.

    Unfortunately, this time, the opponent is too terrible.Anyway, Carol felt that the situation was beyond her control.

    In the face of these people, his 89 grade deputy division chief obviously can not hold the scene.

    Fortunately...

    "step down, Carol."

    With such a sudden sound, a burst of green light like a whirl of light fell from the horizon and fell in front of Sean and his party.

    Around the brilliant, leaves and petals are flying, rendering it extremely beautiful.

    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by this scene, and they could not help looking at the past.

    There, the three figures slowly appeared, into everyone''s eyes.

    Seeing the three figures, the people of the elves division showed an expression of surprise.

    Sheen and his party were slightly stunned, and then they showed their astonishing looks.

    There is no reason for it, just because the three figures appeared in the light whirl are all beautiful and suffocating.

    The leader has long, thick emerald green hair with heel length. He only wears a white suit of Greek style, showing his full and rich body vividly.

    Her feet are bare on the ground, her skin is delicate and delicate, and she wears a crown made of flowers and vines on her head, and holds a wooden Scepter in her hand, which gives her the elegance and temperament of being in a high position.

    As for her appearance, it was even more amazing.

    White skin, red lips, blue eyes, nose, as if the world''s most exquisite facial features are put together, showing a sense of beauty like art.

    It''s not as good as lorney, and she''s not as good as a hundred.

    Behind such a beautiful woman, a pair of wizard maidens of the elves followed respectfully, wearing a robe and holding a law enforcement staff. One was covered with leaves and the other was flying with petals. They were no less than melika. If there were no pearls and jades in front of them, they would be the most dazzling existence here.

    Such three Elves will quietly come to the scene, instantly stunning the whole audience.

    "Queen!"

    Carol immediately knelt on one knee.

    "Queen!"

    All the members of the elves division knelt down and stood around the elf queen.

    "Is she the queen of the elves?"

    Sheen''s eyebrows were raised, and the astonishment in his eyes was not completely gone.

    Roxie stares at the past as if she feels a threat from the elf queen.

    Lilith and Lasha were just like that, watching curiously and standing still.

    Only Ayi, after the Fairy Queen appeared, glanced at each other, and then withdrew her eyes.

    In the same way, the eyes of the queen of the elves swept through the crowd one after another, and her eyes gradually showed a startling look.

    Others are feeling the beauty and nobility of the fairy queen, and why is the fairy queen feeling the extraordinary of sheen and her party?

    What''s more, Roxie alone has a beauty and magic that is totally beyond her, which makes this elf queen have to pay attention to, let alone Eyre and Lilith?

    The fairy queen''s eyes were on aye and Lilith for several seconds.

    Then...

    "Alas?"

    When the spirit Queen''s eyes turned to Lasha, the noble Elven royal family was stunned at first, and then for some reason, his face changed dramatically.

    "You...!"

    "What...!"

    Not only the elf queen, but also Leia and Niya all changed their faces after seeing Lasha.

    This performance made Sean be stunned.

    What''s going on?

    This stunned sheen did not find that after seeing the performance of the elf queen, the expressions of Ayi and Roxie had a momentary slight change.

    AI Yi even stood up directly and looked at the fairy queen coldly.

    "You''ve grown up, Sophie. You dare to shut me out. It seems that a thousand years has been a long time, and you have forgotten your fears."

    Ayi showed a completely different aggressiveness than his lack of interest.

    The offensive, so that a little sinister dragon Wei leaked out of AI Yi''s body, so that all the people on the scene were excited, showing a frightened expression.

    Including Sean, also did not expect AI Yi will suddenly become so strong, surprised.

    "Your Highness The Dragon demon..."

    the fairy queen Sophie reacted and took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    It''s just that her eyes still turn to Lasha from time to time. It''s puzzling that she doesn''t even pay attention to Ayi.

    Leia and Niya are even more pale, showing abnormal.

    In the face of this inexplicable situation, Lasha was still expressionless, completely unmoved, as if everything had nothing to do with himself, and seemed so independent.The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became a little strange.

    At last, even sheen frowned and noticed something was wrong.

    But Sean just wanted to do something, he found that his hand, was actually held.

    Sheen turned his head and saw Roxie''s face immediately.

    Roxie didn''t say anything, just shook her head at sheen, as if to ask him not to pursue.

    Sheen''s brows grew deeper and deeper, and his eyes swept over the elf queen, Ayi and Lasha, and then fell silent.

    The strange atmosphere is spreading, leading to the elves division people are looking at each other.

    Silence, become full of heavy feeling.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    "See the queen of the elves."

    At this time, as if she wanted to break the heavy silence of the scene, she saluted Sophie, the queen of the elves.

    This salute directly made Sophie have no small reaction.

    "No, you''re welcome."

    Sophie quickly shook her head.

    It was not so much humility as fright.

    Sean actually saw the same scene.

    Before that, when Lasha saluted to Ayi and Sara, the two demons responded equally, as if they were flattered or could not afford it.

    Sheen was aware of something wrong, but neither Ayi nor Sara looked evasive and didn''t explain it to sheen at all.

    Now, even the spirit queen who has survived for thousands of years has behaved like this, which is really puzzling to sheen.

    But look at Roxie that unprecedented serious appearance, the inside story of this matter, seems not so simple, otherwise, the girl will not stop her investigation.

    Now sheen could only turn his head and look at Lasha.

    However, she was still expressionless. She didn''t seem to be too calm. On the contrary, she seemed to resist something. She just showed such indifference.

    And this seems to make AI Yi very unhappy, looking at the fairy queen''s eyes also become bad.

    Sophie could not help feeling bitter.

    She knew that she had inadvertently touched on the secret that all those who stood on the summit of ohmic pertanson had chosen to hide.

    She has not been born for a long time. Although she has been paying attention to all kinds of news from the outside world, she only pays attention to many things. She has no personal experience and lacks some psychological preparation.

    So, when she saw Lasha, Sophie would react subconsciously, even Leia and Niya behind her.

    It was not until then that Sophie remembered what happened in the royal capital of Mithra ten years ago and understood why Ayi was so unhappy.

    She wanted to apologize, but she couldn''t.

    Because this matter could not have been mentioned in public.

    That''s why Ayi will come forward.

    So if Sophie apologizes for this now, it''s no doubt that she has to bring it up again.

    And that''s not what alosie saw, obviously.

    So...

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I was rude."

    Sophie calmed down, regained her nature, and nodded to Sheen''s party.

    "I am Sophie, the queen of the elves. Please forgive my neglect and carelessness for not coming to meet you in time."

    With that, Sophie bowed over and apologized to sheen and his party.

    Thanks to this, the atmosphere of the scene has finally eased a little.

    "Hello, your highness." Roxie also bowed to Sophie and said, "I''m Lucy Mithra."

    "I see. Are you the treasure of the kingdom?" Sophie suddenly realized, with a slight smile, "is this the first time we met?"

    "Yes." Roxie was not overwhelmed by the spirit Queen''s aura, but calmly said: "the elves are far away from the world. Even my father has never seen you. It''s my honor to see you today."

    "Thank you very much for your courtesy, your highness Rosie." Sophie said gently and kindly: "although the elves are far away from the earth, and I have not left the land of elves for a long time, the name of the most precious treasure of the kingdom is like thunder in the ears, even among the elves. I was lucky to have a friend in arms with Mithra, the brave ancestor of your highness. Since you are the descendants of your old friends, you don''t need to be too polite. Please take this as your home ¡£¡±

    As soon as this word comes out, before Roxie has time to give a response, AI Yi on one side begins to dismantle the stage.

    "Old friends?" AI Yi, as if he finally got the chance, snorted coldly and said, "isn''t that idiot Mithra after you all the time? Do you still regard him as an old friend? "

    The amazing secret was exposed from Ayi''s mouth.

    "Cough...!"

    Roxie choked with fear.

    "Pursuit?"

    Sean is also a thrill, completely forgetting what just happened, a face of amazement.

    Even melika and the elf magicians of the elves division opened their eyes and were confused. Obviously, they did not expect to hear such a hot topic.

    "What? Don''t you know that? " AI Yi didn''t seem to want to let Sophie go. She was still very upset about what had happened just now. She said faintly, "what''s the surprise? The brave men of all ages have been amorous, and none of them have been single minded. Isn''t it normal that Mithra''s hypocritical boy would like to pursue the queen of the elves, who is famous for her outstanding appearance? "When he said this, Ayi did not know why and glanced at Sean.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Sean felt offended.

    This is referring to mulberry curse locust, right?

    Dare you say it more clearly?

    What''s more, except for Ayi, the rest of the people also looked at themselves without trace after hearing the saying that "the brave men of all ages are sentimental.".

    Almost lifted the table.

    Why suddenly against the baby ah?

    Did you dig your ancestral grave?

    Gan!

    Sophie, on the other hand, didn''t change color because of the exposure.

    "My highness still likes to laugh." Sophie said lightly: "the pursuit of beauty is an instinct in the heart of every human race. Although Mithra is a brave man, she is also a human being. When she was young, she would inevitably do some impulsive things. In the end, did not that person also meet with a good fate and become a family and a career, and still leave such a beautiful offspring?"

    In a word, people demote those who have been pursuing their own bravery to young people who are still in their infancy.

    It sounds like protecting the reputation of the brave. But if Mithra, the brave man, is still alive and hears that the goddess she once pursued regarded herself as an impulsive child, she would be deeply shocked?

    "Speaking of it, you seem to be the same at the beginning, and refused his pursuit mercilessly?" AI Yi said with a half smile: "I heard that it was because I ate in you and suffered a blow. In addition, he was seriously injured by the devil''s power. He could not recover from the injury and leave hidden dangers in his body. That guy would run to establish a country in desperation. Finally, he married the maid around him as his wife, and he no longer had the appearance of extravagance and drunkenness."

    With that, Ayi glanced at Sean again and made him twitch.

    Sophie still had that look.

    "I personally think that''s a good thing."

    Sophie said that. It seems that she really has no feelings for Mithra.

    Sheen can only be silent in his heart for this elder.

    "Hum!"

    AI Yi didn''t bother Sophie any more. She snorted coldly and didn''t look over her head.

    Roxie stopped speaking.

    It''s not that she didn''t say anything, but suddenly she ate such a big melon, and the object was her proud ancestors. Her mood was so complicated that it was hard for outsiders to imagine.

    Especially when she heard that Mithra, her ancestor, was disheartened after she was rejected by the elf queen, she ran to establish her kingdom, and she married a maid around her. She no longer indulged in wine and wine. She felt that the whole person was not good.

    Well, I always feel that the great image of our ancestors is crumbling.

    At this time, Sophie turned her attention to sheen.

    "You are the Earl of Sean portstuart, aren''t you?"

    Sophie looked at Sean, her eyes flashing with emotion.

    "Hello, your highness."

    Seeing that the other side''s attention was focused on his own body, sheen could not help touching his nose, which was not hot or cold.

    Instead of putting on airs, he told sheen that at this time, it''s better to pay attention to the image, otherwise, he may be buried for thousands of years, just like the elder.

    That would be too bad.

    "Welcome to the land of elves." Sophie didn''t think there was anything wrong with Sheen''s attitude. She just said, "you are the second alien male to visit the land of elves after Mithra the brave. So, I''m sorry, we seem to have offended you. Please don''t mind."

    The implication is that the elves seldom entertain the opposite sex, and there is no way for them to be considerate.

    This makes sheen find that the fairy queen has some means. She actually changes the nature of the matter in two or three sentences. She has a sense of scheming to turn a big thing into a small one.

    "Then I can go in now?"

    Sheen''s tone was more or less playful.

    "Of course." Sophie''s face did not change: "since it was recognized by our people during the Peace Festival, and was properly invited, then you can enter the land of the elves and participate in the peace sacrifice of the elves."

    Sophie''s words made carol on the side of her voice.

    "But the queen, on him..."

    Carol wanted to explain what was going on with Sean.

    But Sophie was not unaware of the anomaly.

    "It is not surprising that boztuto is a hero of the Terran family who is protected by the demons and the Protoss. He has powerful magic power and outstanding strength. It is not surprising that there will be some special places." Sophie shook her head at Carol and said, "they are not intruders, not even conspirators. On the contrary, they are guests invited by our clansmen, but we drive him back for our own reasons. This is not only against etiquette, but also a kind of offence."

    "At the moment of peace sacrifice, what I need to publicize to the outside world is the same idea of peace and unity, rather than excluding others for some illusory worries.""Not to mention, this man is also recognized by our people. It''s not an act worthy of promotion for the children who have recognized him to drive him back like this, Carol."

    Hearing the speech, Carol is slightly stunned and looks at melika''s direction.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    "Sister Carol..."

    the slight call that is very easy to be ignored is sounded and falls into Carol''s ears, leaving Carol speechless for a moment.

    Only because, this voice, is full of difficult to detect the embarrassment and grievance.

    Carol could see that melika, who was with Sean, had a delicate face full of bewilderment and tears.

    You can imagine how complicated the emotions are in melika''s heart at this moment.

    That''s for granted.

    Originally, sheen and his party were invited by melika, but they were turned away mercilessly by the sister like existence who had taught her the introduction to magic, and even prepared to drive them out of here. It is entirely conceivable that melika was in a mood.

    How can melika, who is sandwiched between the guests she invited, even her sweetheart, and the people who are close to her blood family, do not feel overwhelmed and embarrassed?

    However, melika also tried to stop and explain, but she was interrupted several times without being able to finish her speech.

    In this way, melika was so anxious that she almost didn''t shed tears. Even the Fairy Queen appeared, she couldn''t make her react and salute the queen at the first time.

    This made Carol dumb and silent.

    In fact, from her standpoint, everything she did was right.

    For the sake of the elves and the land of the elves, she wanted to put an end to all accidents and outliers.

    But is sheen wrong?

    He just came to visit the mountains and rivers. He didn''t ask for anything. As a result, he was turned away by others for unreasonable reasons. Naturally, he didn''t say anything because of his violent temper. He would talk about it after a rash meal.

    Of course, this is people''s territory. If they don''t let themselves in, it''s their freedom. If they have no grievances or enmities with others, they won''t make it too ugly.

    So, Sean''s idea is just to frustrate the other party''s spirit. After taking a breath, he simply turns around and leaves and finds another place to be happy.

    It''s just, in that case, melica''s side will feel sad.

    For this reason, sheen plans to break the road with the so-called deputy division head, and by the way, he has made good progress in magic.

    Who would have thought that Sophie, Queen of the elves, suddenly appeared to stop this.

    Since both sides are right, Sophie, the queen of the elves, is particularly important.

    Otherwise, today, we will not be able to kill people in a big way, but we must fight a little bit.

    Carol was not a fool, and she saw Sean''s plan at the moment.

    It''s a simple act, but Celine won''t stop it just now.

    "... I see."

    Carol was silent for a while, then nodded to admit it, and retreated to one side.

    The attitude she showed was that she recognized the way the matter was handled, but didn''t think she was wrong.

    As it shows, this is a man who is somewhat rigid and inflexible, and can be selfless for the elves and the land of elves.

    So, even when she saw melika''s sad face, Carol said nothing.

    Sophie was, of course, aware of Carol''s personality.

    Now, Sophie didn''t say anything superfluous. She just turned her eyes to melika.

    "The guests you''ve invited back are excellent, melica." Sophie had a soothing way: "you must have gained a lot in these years of going out for training. Can you tell me about it after that?"

    Sophie had no royal airs and spoke to melika gently and kindly, like a child.

    But that''s what Sophie meant.

    Melika''s harvest was so great that Sophie was surprised.

    At least, when she just felt melika''s magic power, Sophie didn''t want to believe it. After less than two years of experience, melica''s magic power had increased so much.

    Obviously, the level has not been improved much. Why does magic suddenly Soar so much?

    What''s more, why can you feel a trace of other people''s breath in this magic?

    Sophie looked thoughtfully at melika and then at Sean, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Melika, on the other hand, only then did she kneel down on one knee to Sophie in a flustered way.

    "The queen." Melicalin said to Sophie, "Mr. sheen really won''t do anything to the land of elves. Please believe me."

    Melika is still trying to intercede for sheen.

    There was something desperate about it, which, I have to say, moved Sean.

    Sophie was also surprised.

    After all, elves are naturally wary of men of other races. Even if their nature is kind and pure, such desperate intercession for men of other races has never happened in the elves.Melika was able to do this for sheen because she was obviously very important to each other, and even possible...

    Sophie, who had a guess in her heart, laughed bitterly.

    This does not seem to be a good thing.

    No way, most of the elves'' love can not be realized. Even if the final outcome is not tragic, it will not have good results.

    As the queen of the elves, Sophie has not never seen the elves in love, but for thousands of years, there are few elves who can get a good ending.

    (did the child follow the footsteps of those poor people

    Sophie was very upset.

    But this is the fate of the spirit in love, Sophie can not say anything about it, can only keep silent.

    It''s just that melika''s desperate appearance, how much still rolled up Sophie''s memories.

    The memory of the brave man who once pursued himself.

    I want to know that as a brave man, and also the strongest brave man in all ages, Mithra is not as bad as Ayi said.

    He has a sense of justice, more action, always a vigorous and vigorous appearance, for the sake of this unrelated world, he kept running in every corner of the battlefield and the mainland, without stopping all his life.

    Coupled with his powerful strength, handsome appearance and special status, the brave man is undoubtedly the prince charming in the hearts of many young girls.

    But in the face of such a prince charming''s pursuit, Sophie did not hesitate to refuse him.

    Not for anything else, just because she knew very well that the elves'' love affairs had no good results.

    In particular, as the king of the elves, he has more responsibilities and obligations than the rest of the elves. He does not allow himself to fall into love at all.

    The spirit''s love is pure and sacred.

    For this fruitless love, they will be willing to sacrifice everything, including life.

    At the thought of the consequences, Sophie felt that she could not afford it.

    No, she won''t.

    On the contrary, she is worried that she will do so, thus endangering the survival of the elves.

    She does not want to one day, for the sake of so-called love, she will abandon the elves, and even sacrifice the elves, to dedicate wholeheartedly for each other.

    In view of this, Sophie closed her heart from the beginning, and did not allow herself the opportunity to fall in love with others.

    In the face of Mithra, Sophie is the same. From the very beginning, Sophie restrained his behavior and did not allow himself to have too much contact with each other, so as not to be moved.

    In a word, Sophie''s vigilance towards foreign men is more intense than any one of the elves.

    However, Sophie hides well and never shows it. When she comes to contact with foreign men, she is always smiling, but keeps a distance and estrangement from each other.

    This is also true of brave people.

    Perhaps, even Ayi did not know, in fact, Mithra is not the first time to pursue Sophie brave.

    Living in the world for thousands of years, Sophie has met several brave men and been pursued by each other.

    Even the founder of the Laguna Empire pursued Sophie.

    Among the elves who are famous for their outstanding appearance, the appearance of the elves can be superior to all the people, and even can be comparable with the goddess. It is only natural that such an elf queen will be pursued by men.

    Sophie never accepted anyone.

    Even if the other side no matter how excellent, no matter how outstanding.

    The reason is that she dare not.

    Do not dare to let themselves fall into love, such as those who usher in sad love of the people, pay everything, and finally get nothing.

    "Hoo..."

    Sophie took a breath, cleared her mind, and shook her head at melika.

    "Well, melica, I already know." Sophie said softly, "you get up first."

    "Well..." melika didn''t do it at the first time, but she looked at Sophie rather uneasily.

    Sophie couldn''t help smiling.

    "As I said, portstutty is also a guest we should welcome." Sophie laughs at melika and says, "you won''t drive him away. Just rest assured."

    Melika breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sean has been looking at melica like this, and her mood is also very complicated.

    He suddenly found that he seemed to belittle the girl''s feelings for himself.

    This is not just a "white" can describe, but to a very "stupid" point.

    It''s not just Sean who has this idea.

    "What a fool..."

    Roxie muttered to one side, but her eyes at melika were much milder than before.

    Ayi looked at melika without a trace.But, on the other hand, the two girls both glared at Sean.

    Sheen only felt two sharp eyes on his back, which made him very Alexander.

    Fortunately, Sophie saved him.

    "Then, gentlemen, please enter the land of the elves."

    Sophie smiles at sheen and others, and makes a noise to Carol.

    "Treat these people on the highest scale and treat them well. Don''t be rude again. Do you understand?"

    Hearing Sophie''s words, Carol bowed her head and took orders.

    "Let''s go." Sophie bowed her head and said, "excuse me for your slight."

    After saying that, Sophie''s body reappeared emerald green brilliance.

    Behind them, Leia and Niya, who have been silent all the time, also hold up their sticks to roll up the leaves and petals and wrap them around the green light.

    The next second, against the background of leaves and petals, the glory rose to the sky and flew to the depths of the fairy land.

    Carol led the people of the elves division to sheen and others.

    "Please follow me, distinguished guests."

    Carol said so, with a straight face.

    Rosie, aye, Lilith, Lasha and melika all look at Sean.

    Sheen sipped her lips, a little dull.

    He didn''t really want to enter the land of elves.

    However, they were well advised, and melika had achieved this. It would be hard to say that sheen left again.

    So sheen could only speak with a lack of interest.

    "Let''s go."

    People who heard him nodded in succession.

    Carol also looked at him deeply, and without saying a word, she led all the people of the elf division, as if they were really escorting the distinguished guests, and led them in.

    Around, those goblins and butterflies came out from behind the light trees one after another.

    However, the goblins were looking at the people leaving, or Sean in the crowd. After a commotion, they did not hold back in the end. They stirred up a pair of small wings and quietly chased them up.

    It can be seen from this scene that some of Carol''s worries are not totally unreasonable.

    These goblins, who have not yet possessed intelligence and become elves, are really attracted by the breath and magic of sheen, which will have gathered in the direction of sheen like moths fighting a fire.

    In this case, no one found a faint voice in the depths of nature that no one could peep at.

    "What happens next?"

    The goddess, who had been watching all this, seemed to have expected it.

    Anticipate what will happen next.

    ...

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong"

    in the magic forest, a heavy footstep sound reverberates in our ears.

    It was Yulin''s footsteps.

    With a heavy step, Yulin followed sheen and all the elves, scaring away countless goblins and fantasy creatures all the way. She seemed to be out of place, as if a dragon had broken into heaven by mistake. She was very unpopular.

    Carol frowned, and at last she could not help saying.

    "Do you want to bring this dragon in?"

    It seems that Carol didn''t want to see Eugene, such a vicious creature, enter the land of elves.

    Youlin was very upset about this, but she didn''t dare to yell.

    If you yell again, you will be scolded again.

    But sheen gave Carol a look.

    "Can''t demons enter the land of elves?" Xienshi Shi Ran''s way: "won''t you want to drive people out again?"

    Carol said nothing more.

    After all, Sheen''s attitude was obvious, and she was not going to follow her advice.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    at this moment, there was a rather sinister atmosphere between sheen and Carol.

    Needless to say, after the confrontation just now, the relationship between the two has obviously become disagreeable with each other.

    Seeing this, melika looked worried, while the others looked at each other in silence.

    As for the elves, they turned their eyes to sheen from time to time, as if they were observing something, or confirming something, in a whisper.

    Such a group of people will walk in the magic forest, followed by a huge black dragon, coupled with the goblins hanging around from afar, forming a very wonderful scene.

    But gradually, regardless of the elves, sheen and his party were attracted by the surrounding environment.

    Because, with the deepening of the people, the hometown of the elves finally entered the eyes of the people.

    It''s a very beautiful village.

    In the village, there are no buildings with ups and downs, not to mention luxurious mansions. Some are just tree houses.

    Each tree has been built into a tree house, which is located in all directions. The crown of the tree is transparent like a light tree. It emits a gentle light, and it looks very pleasant to the eyes.

    One by one, the spirits with sharp ears and dressed like the clothes of ethnic minorities walk along the mountain roads. The roads are full of birds, flowers and trees, which makes them feel like a dream country.

    Here, there is a little goblin in the air, and the children of the elves are playing with unicorns. Even some elves are using water magic to wash clothes, or planting crops and trees with soil magic. It is just like the scene in fairy tales, which is obviously different from the living environment and living style of the outside world.

    The arrival of sheen and his party undoubtedly attracted the attention of the people here.

    "Look over there!"

    "Human beings?"

    "Who invited the guests to the peace sacrifice?"

    "That human girl over there looks good!"

    "And two lovely little girls!"

    "Even the maid looks good..."

    "but how can there be a dragon?"

    "Is that an adult dragon?"

    "How could a dragon come to visit the land of elves?"

    "There are still men...!"

    "No?"

    In an instant, all the elves in the village of Elves were noisy and suddenly became extremely lively.

    Some of them are curious, some are nervous, some are surprised, some are afraid, they show all kinds of flavors.

    Sheen and his party looked at each other again, and did not know what to do better.

    This is a helpless thing.

    Before, because the atmosphere was a little tense, sheen and others didn''t pay much attention to it. But now, after they really entered the land of elves, they found that it was not only a beautiful environment, such as a land of dreams and a magical forest. The spirits who lived here could also be called beautiful and moving, with flowers blooming and each had its own characteristics.

    "Where is fairyland? It''s clearly the country of women

    Sheen could not help mumbling such words.

    The elves who appeared in front of them were whiter and prettier and prettier than others. At a glance, none of them had a face value less than 90 points.

    Originally, sheen thought the maids in his family were beautiful enough.

    After all, the maids and servants were carefully selected and employed by lashia. Each of them was outstanding, with a minimum score of 85 points. It may not be regarded as a national charm, but it is absolutely touching.

    Compared with other people, people have to die, and goods have to be thrown away. In the face of the elves who are famous for their outstanding appearance, even the maids and servants who are proud of themselves are more than one grade inferior.

    This dazzling beauty one after another, and there is no half of the figure of a man, it is natural to see Sheen''s heart shaking.

    Roxie and others were also surprised to see so many beautiful fairies gathering in groups.

    Only melika stepped forward with great excitement.

    "Everybody! I''m back

    Melica''s voice was slightly excited.

    In the village of the elves, the spirits who had been talking about it were stunned at first and then showed their joy.

    "It''s melika!"

    "Melica''s back!"

    "Melica!"

    The people of the elves came one by one and surrounded melika in the middle.

    Melika''s face was full of tears, and she hugged the people around her with tears in her eyes.The warm and harmonious scene made Sean and others smile.

    Carol relaxed her expression, and the corners of her mouth rose for a moment.

    The people of the elves division began to laugh.

    "That''s exaggeration."

    "Melica has been away for less than two years, not 200 years. Why are they so excited?"

    "That''s it."

    "I left the village and went out to experience, but after 80 years of training, I didn''t see them so excited and happy when I came back."

    "I''m even worse. I''ve been away for 120 years. When I come back, a few people forget me."

    "I''ve been away for 188 years. When I came back, I almost couldn''t recognize my way home. At last, the queen felt my magic and sent someone to pick me up. I didn''t dare to go out again."

    "Ah, it''s worse for you."

    The spirit division played a joke on each other, so that the silver bell like laughter could not stop ringing. Obviously, the current mood has changed better.

    Listening to the sound of lark like laughter and noise, sheen admitted that he was a little bit crisp this time.

    The fairy girls here are more beautiful and their voices are more beautiful. All of them gather together to make Sean feel like they are dreaming.

    "No wonder those smelly men outside want to come in more than one."

    Sheen patted himself on the chest.

    Originally, he wanted to pat himself on the waist.

    Because, he always feels, stay here, two kidneys are not enough.

    It''s a little unfriendly for men here.

    Well, it mainly affects the body.

    At this moment, sheen was really afraid that he would not be willing to leave after staying here for a long time.

    So sheen quickly hugged Roxie and gave her a strong kiss on her face.

    "What are you doing...!"

    Roxie was stunned, and her face turned red after her reaction.

    but looking at this charming princess, Sheehan has subsided her inner feelings.

    "Your man almost couldn''t come back." "It''s OK, my daughter-in-law is more beautiful than them," sheen said with a lingering fear

    "You... You are poor, you are!" Roxie was very satisfied with Sheen''s speech, but she was still ashamed to push the animal away.

    On the one hand, Ayi is dissatisfied with this, while Lasha seems to be not surprised Only Lilith, with a big blink of her eyes, ran up to sheen and looked expectant.

    Sheen realized and was also sprouted. He picked up the little girl and chewed it directly towards her delicate cheek.

    "Lilith of my family is beautiful too. She is not inferior to these fairy girls."

    Sheen used to boast, that high spirited appearance, quite a share of Laurie in the hand, the world I have the feeling.

    "Hee."

    Lilith immediately burst into a happy smile, her eyes were crescent shaped, as if she were happy with Sean''s intimacy.

    "Hum!"

    AI Yi finally couldn''t help humming, and the discontent in his heart seemed to accumulate to the limit.

    "What?" But sheen raised his eyebrows and said, "do you want me to kiss you, too?"

    As soon as he said this, sheen was staring at Ai Yi''s death.

    "... well, I''ll just talk about it."

    Seeming to feel murderous, Sheen''s head shrank and said nothing.

    Sheen didn''t notice that there was something wrong with Ayi''s eyes.

    It''s just because what sheen just said reminds her of a dream she once said that she didn''t know whether it was too beautiful or too shameful...

    this made AI Yi''s heart rise a sense of shame, and then she couldn''t help but glare at Sean, full of murderous spirit.

    At this time...

    "let melika stay here and get together with the people."

    Carol turns to sheen and says so.

    "Just follow me. I''ll make arrangements for you."

    With that, Carol went forward.

    Sheen and others took a subconscious look at the direction of melika, and saw that she was still happily gathering with the people of the elves. Even when a fairy girl appeared in her arms, they hugged her with great excitement. All of them immediately decided not to disturb the girl.

    So, all of them followed Carol quietly and left melika, surrounded by all the people of the elves. All of them were laughing and laughing for a moment.

    ...

    Carol arranged the best accommodation for sheen and his party in the land of the elves.

    "Good" here doesn''t mean how luxurious the place is.

    All the residences in the land of elves are treehouses. There is no difference between luxury and luxury. There are only differences between big and small, and between good and bad environment.In the land of elves, the only luxurious place is the palace in the center.

    It''s a palace that sits on the big trees in the sky, like a palace in heaven.

    That palace is where the queen of the elves lives.

    Ayi had a word with sheen about the palace.

    "It''s not an ordinary palace. It''s a very precious magic prop in itself. It''s also a magic prop made by the goddess of nature. It can not only change the size of your body and fly in the air, but also connect with the magic power in nature, so that the holder can perceive the magic of nature and see all the magic within thousands of miles And the breath. "

    "I''m afraid that the palace is the center of the origin of the border around the land of elves."

    "A thousand years ago, in the final war, the queen of the elves took the palace and led the elves division across the battlefield."

    The scene, just a little imagination, is a nightmare.

    Roxie made a sob.

    "I have also heard that in that war, the elves division first used the" clean flower curtain ", the most powerful defense magic unique to the elves, to cover the whole Queen''s palace and block all malicious attacks. Then, with the help of the Queen''s palace, they flew freely on the battlefield, wantonly squandered, or at least the superior''s high-power and large-scale magic How many demons are there? "

    In this way, it is no wonder that Ayi mentioned the palace specially.

    The Queen''s palace and the clean flower curtain are the treasures of the elves, and they are also famous in omnipotence.

    The residence of sheen and others in the land of elves is next to the big tree in the sky where the Queen''s palace is located.

    There, there are also many towering trees, on which there are many huge tree houses.

    These tree houses are the luxury houses in the land of elves.

    What sheen and his party lived in was the tallest and largest treehouse in the canopy.

    When they came here, the trees, roots of vines will hang down, intertwined with each other, into a rattan bridge.

    People just need to sit on these rattan bridges, which will automatically rise up and take people to the treehouse.

    In the treehouse, there are still some tree people who are tidying up things and tidying up their rooms. They are so magical.

    Through the wooden window, people can clearly see the scenery outside, and even reach out to touch the floating clouds. Living here is a kind of enjoyment.

    "It''s wonderful to be here!"

    For a moment, Roxie didn''t hold back, revealing her nature and cheering. She looked at aye, Lilith and even Lasha in a daze.

    "Vivian and lumia did not come, will definitely regret."

    Sean also felt a burst of physical and mental pleasure, and ordered a passing tree man who was carrying tea and pouring water, which scared the other party.

    It seems that these tree people are not demons, but fantasy creatures created by magic as mentioned by melika.

    "During the Peace Festival, please stay here for the time being."

    Among the people of the elves division, only Carol came up with her and spoke with such a rigorous attitude.

    "There are still seven days to go before the Peace Festival officially begins. You can enjoy your activities in the land of fairies. I believe you will not be disappointed."

    And Carol looked at Sean.

    "But please don''t do anything suspicious. Every tree and plant here is actually our sentry. Once you do something suspicious, they will react instinctively and send it back to the Queen''s palace through magic power. Then we will know immediately."

    This is a modest warning.

    Sean wanted to say something.

    "Can you peep into other people''s toilets or change clothes?"

    Unfortunately, before she could say this, Carol left.

    "I have business, so I will not accompany you. I hope you can have a good time in the land of spirits."

    If you leave it like this, Carol turns and leaves.

    Sheen didn''t mean to keep him. He laughed and said to the people who touched and looked around.

    "Well, the people in the way are leaving. Let''s go and choose a room."

    The crowd immediately raised their hands for it.

    This is where Sean and his party began their fun in the land of the elves.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    Meanwhile, rumors about sheen and his party began to spread in the land of elves.

    Thousands of years later, the land of the elves actually ushered in a second foreign male visitor, which undoubtedly caused a great disturbance.

    Because of the small population of the elves, the news spread quickly, making many people react to it.

    "Why do you suddenly invite foreign men in

    "Besides, it was the queen who came to meet her?"

    "Who is the other party?"

    "Even Mithra, the original brave man, did not have this treatment."

    "It''s said that the alien man was still invited by melika?"

    "True or false?"

    "He... He won''t do anything to us, will he?"

    "Who knows..."

    "anyway, I''ve heard my predecessors say many times that the men of other races are basically hostile to us elves."

    "I hope the elves can control him."

    "That''s it."

    Many elves are having such a conversation, which makes the town of elves which used to be very peaceful become very lively.

    Obviously, the elves are very concerned about this.

    Thanks to this, melika, who had just returned to the land of the elves, was surrounded by the people.

    Some of these Elves were curious, some worried, some vigilant, some disgusted. Out of all sorts of ideas, they asked melika about sheen.

    For this reason, the descendants of the brave, the second king of the Kingdom, and even a dragon were among the people who went with him. As a result, all the people of the elves ignored it.

    It can be imagined that for the people of the elves, the existence of alien males is more concerned than any other existence.

    Those who have gone out for training are OK, and those who have never left the land of elves are almost too worried.

    "Why invite men in?"

    "It''s like inviting dangerous people to their homes."

    "The Queen really is. Why should men be allowed in?"

    "I think it''s better to ask the people of the elves division to drive him out."

    "Yes, yes."

    The elves, who had never left the land of elves, surrounded melika and talked like this.

    Merrycaton was in great distress.

    In fact, she can understand the thoughts of these people.

    Because, in the past, before she left the land of elves, she had always been afraid of the existence of alien males.

    There is no way.

    Whether it is the elves who have left the land of elves or those who have never left the land of elves, one of the things that they hear most from small to large is how the men of other races will treat their own people.

    Because the appearance is too outstanding, coupled with the natural magic race, there are too many people who covet the beauty and talent of the elves.

    People who came back from the outside have said more than once that the most common thing they encounter outside is the harassment of foreign men.

    What''s more, some people are not aware of it for a while, and they are really cheated and trapped by foreign men. The end is often very miserable. Either they are illegally sold as high-grade goods, or they choose to make their own decisions in order to protect their purity before they are about to be defiled.

    However, a small number of people who have feelings for foreign men have no good results in the end. With full of yearning and love, they are in tears every day in the land of elves, and live alone for life.

    In such a situation, how can the elves have a good impression on the alien male?

    Even melika had been harassed by aristocratic children such as magrey and Edel in the short two years since she left the land of elves. You can imagine what the Elves will encounter in the outside world.

    If it wasn''t for Vivian''s protection, melika would have encountered more harassment. Now she may not be able to stand here and meet her people again.

    It can be seen that in the minds of elves, the existence of alien males is really not a good thing.

    This may be prejudice, but it is very realistic.

    The appearance and talent of the elves are destined to survive in this world, which is inevitable to encounter these things.

    So melika can really understand what people think.

    But even so, melika wanted to say.

    "Listen to me, everybody. Mr. sheen is not a bad man."

    "It''s true that most men of different races are... Not very friendly to us, but not everyone."

    "There are good people and bad people in this world. The same is true of foreign men. Some are good and some are bad. Mr. sheen is very kind to me."

    "You will know that one will not be evil to us because of our appearance and magic ability, because he has a better looking, more talented and excellent fiancee around him.""Please believe me."

    Melika''s exhortation, to some extent, had some effect.

    "It''s true that there is a very good-looking man around the man..."

    "yes, yes, I can see that the child is so beautiful that it is not inferior to her majesty."

    "Really... Really?"

    "Besides the goddess, is there anyone who looks like her majesty?"

    "No? You''ll find out if you go and have a look. "

    "Is that man the fiancee of the alien man?"

    "What a surprise..."

    "no... but with such a beautiful fiancee, it''s really unlikely that the alien male will look up to us?"

    "Don''t be careless. I''ve heard that the foreign male is an aristocrat, but also a superior aristocrat. It''s normal to have three wives and four concubines."

    "I feel the same way. I still can''t relax my vigilance."

    "It''s not that you don''t know the faces and faces of the men of other races. One by two, they just seem to eat us into our stomachs."

    "There are three wives and four concubines. People may not marry you."

    "I''m afraid they just want to take away your purity."

    "Woo hoo, it''s terrible..."

    a group of fairy maidens began to chatter and discuss this matter endlessly.

    "It won''t be like this!"

    Melika can only continue to try to exhort.

    However, melika''s side has always been accompanied by an elf girl of the same age. Looking at melika in such a desperate exhortation, she looks in a bad mood.

    Like this, in the streets of the land of elves, countless people are talking about this topic.

    And all this, Sophie in the Queen''s palace saw in the eyes.

    ...

    "that''s it, Queen."

    Leia tells Sophie about the fairy country, and makes Sophie, sitting on a throne made of thick roots, think deeply.

    "Sure enough, the arrival of the foreign male, or let the ethnic people began to fear ah."

    Sophie seemed to have expected this to happen.

    "Now, the people of the clan have begun to question you and think that you should not allow foreign men into the land of the elves." Niya was a little angry and said, "those guys, you should let the people of the spirit division go to punish them well."

    Hearing this, Sophie laughed and shook her head.

    "This is a deep-rooted problem of our elves. We can''t blame them." Sophie said: "after all, the land of elves is still too remote, far away from the outside world, and our family is so special. It is normal to form such prejudice and exclusion."

    "What should we do? Your majesty? " For ya Lei, it''s not a big problem for men

    "Yes." Niya also agreed: "a thousand years ago, Mithra, the brave one, was introduced by the goddess nadura and threatened by the demon king. The people realized that this was a thing they had to do, so they reluctantly accepted the arrival of the brave man. This time, there is no such reason."

    "Do you want to tell the truth to the people?" Leia suggested: "tell the people about the arrival of his Highness The Dragon demon and Lilith, and tell the people that the alien man is the one who is sheltered by the two, and the people of that clan will not react too much."

    "And about her highness Rosie." Niya also said: "tell the story that the alien man is the best fiance of the kingdom. For the sake of the fates and the gods, the people of the tribe should be able to tolerate it for a few days."

    Leia and Niya''s constant suggestions clearly attach great importance to this matter.

    It made Sophie sigh in her heart.

    (it''s just a man visiting. Even Leia and Niya are so cautious. The elves'' vigilance against foreign men is too deep-rooted.)

    That being said, Sophie will not correct that.

    There is no need to correct it.

    Because, this is a good thing for the elves.

    The special nature of the elves means that they must be on guard against men all the time, and they can''t be trusted easily.

    Otherwise, when it was sold may not be known.

    Therefore, this kind of deep-rooted thought is also a kind of way to establish the world for the elves.

    But the reaction of the clansman to that alien male is really not suitable for radicalization.

    Otherwise, if you are not careful to do some extreme things, resulting in conflicts with the other party, it will be a big trouble.

    At least, Sophie absolutely did not want to see that the elves offended the Dragon demon and the most powerful evil god in the legend.

    "What should I do?"

    Sophie thought so.In this moment...

    "tomorrow, bring that one to the temple."

    A clear and beautiful soft sound line was introduced into Sophie''s ears, which made Sophie''s whole body shake on the spot and suddenly stood up.

    "Queen?"

    "Queen?"

    Leia and NIA are both startled by Sophie''s actions.

    Sophie did not pay attention to them, but excitedly looked into the air.

    "That was just... The revelation of the goddess nadura...!"

    Sophie was excited.

    "Is it possible that the goddess nadura will appear again?"

    After Mithra, the brave man thousands of years ago, this time, the God of his own family is ready to introduce foreign men again?

    As Sophie thought about it, she didn''t notice that nadura was watching from the nearest place to her.

    "I''ll just give it a push."

    Nadura chuckled.

    "I hope you can have a good relationship with that brave man, children."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    Under such noise, the land of elves finally ushered in the night.

    The land of elves at night is undoubtedly more beautiful than during the day.

    Although it is in the deep mountains and forests, there are evil demons everywhere, but the land of elves has border protection, which has not been affected at all. Just like a rural village ushering in a magic night, there is a faint tranquility and tranquility in it.

    The tree of light is blooming with light.

    Goblins and butterflies are also flying, while dragging the long tail of light, in the mid air to draw a beautiful pattern.

    Unicorns and other fantasy creatures seem to be asleep.

    The elves seem to be having dinner activities, some are walking, some are doing some manual work, and they seem to be preparing for tomorrow morning''s life in advance.

    Sheen and his party settled down in their tree house and had dinner.

    The dinner was prepared by Lasha.

    The elder sister of the blockhouse didn''t know when and where to find a lot of food materials that people had never seen before. Then they cooked successfully and cooked a luxurious dinner.

    The dishes for dinner are said to be the type that lashia has never made before.

    However, it is clearly the food that has never been cooked, but the food is still delicious enough to make people want to swallow the plate and tongue, which is more magical than the fairy land.

    Fortunately, sheen had already given up the scrutiny, otherwise he would have cared about not being able to sleep at night.

    In short, the sentence "the elder sister is invincible" is over.

    After dinner, the people just got together and chatted for a while, and then they dissolved on the spot.

    "I''m sleepy. Don''t call me if I''m ok."

    AI Yi simply dropped this sentence and immediately hid back in the room and fell asleep.

    "I''ll find melica."

    For some reason, Roxie had such an idea. She seemed to care about what melica was doing and walked away.

    Sheen wanted to keep up with her, only to find that the girl had run away.

    "Why run so fast?"

    Sheen was upset.

    he seriously suspected that his royal highness had been unable to resist and wanted to go out.

    This girl has always wanted to play since she came to the land of elves. Now she must be curious about the scenery of the fairyland at night?

    There''s nothing wrong with that.

    However, to leave their husband, a person to play outside, this style of work is not very advocated.

    "I''ll take care of you in the evening."

    Sheen wrote down the feud, then turned back, ready to cuddle the little girl Lilith, tease her and kill the time.

    Who would have thought that Lilith was sleeping, too.

    "I''ll take care of Miss Lilith."

    Lasha took Lilith, who had fallen asleep, straight back into the room.

    Sheen looked at all this and suddenly reacted.

    "Am I abandoned?"

    Yes.

    He was abandoned.

    In this man unfriendly village, she was left behind by the girls around her and became a loner.

    "I..." Sean wanted to curse, then sighed and said, "forget it, I''ll go to bed earlier."

    So sheen went back to his room and lay in bed.

    It is worth mentioning that the bed here is not a soft blanket, but a tree bed similar to a hammock.

    Vines will extend from the wall of the room, interwoven into a network, covered with leaves and unknown herbs, so that the bed exudes a pleasant aroma, very good smell.

    Sheen had a try and found that this kind of bed is not as rickety as a hammock. It''s very stable. It doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable sleeping, but it''s so comfortable that people don''t want to get up. In addition, the aroma that has been winding around the tip of his nose, Sean lying on it almost never sleeps directly.

    "No wonder those two little girls go to bed so early."

    Sheen realized.

    When choosing a room during the day, Ayi was extremely satisfied with the bed. Lilith also hopped on it for a long time. At night, affected by the quiet and peaceful atmosphere outside, she would like to go to bed early, which is excusable.

    Sheen glanced out of the window and found that Yulin was flying to the Queen''s palace, lying down on the tree crown and sleeping comfortably.

    In that scene, sheen almost thought that the village had been occupied by this dragon. Now the Dragon sleeps at the top of the fairy land, acting like a Lord.

    "That fellow, is this revenge of the day?"

    Sean almost burst into laughter.

    He knew that because of the daytime, Yulin''s impression of the elves had been reduced to the lowest. Now she lies in the highest place in the fairy land, and the Queen''s palace is below. She obviously wants to disgust the elves."This little female dragon is becoming more and more human."

    Sean sighed.

    Although Youlin used to be very smart, able to understand human language and make a certain degree of response, she would not make such human behavior.

    Until now, the black dragon of attru seems to be more and more humane. It can''t help but roar when it sees beautiful scenery. When it is damaged by people, it can''t help but retaliate like this, deliberately disgusting. Compared with the past, I don''t know how smart it is.

    "Isn''t it really about turning people into people?"

    Sheen peeps at the magic power in Yulin and finds that there seems to be some change in her magic power.

    It''s not about getting more and less, it''s like the way it works has changed.

    In the past, there was a lot of magic power in Yulin''s body, and it was very strong, but these magic powers only existed in her body, like stored energy.

    But now, the magic power in Yulin''s body is just like the human life body. It is not only stored, but also runs in a fixed rule.

    Although it''s still a little raw, some complicated and its meaning is unknown, sheen always thinks that if it goes on like this, the magic inside the dragon will circulate like the Terran.

    At that time, is not this girl into the human form, advanced to the time of the demon clan?

    "Don''t say, there''s still a bit of expectation."

    Sheen smiles and decides to "feed" the female Tyrannosaurus Rex later.

    Her own magic must have a great effect on that girl. No matter it is absorbed, used to enhance her strength, or it is analyzed and used to learn the magic operation mode of human beings, you Lin must need it.

    As long as she continues to provide magic, Youlin may be able to shorten the time of transformation, and at the worst can improve its level strength. Why not?

    Anyway, Sheen''s magic power is too much to use now. Even if it is used up, it will recover in a very short time and give more to Yulin. There is no pressure at all.

    "The rest is up to the girl herself."

    With that, sheen left the window, looked at the bed, thought about it, and didn''t lie down.

    "Take a bath first."

    It has become a habit to take a bath every day and get comfortable before going to bed.

    Now, it''s impossible for Sean to go to bed without taking a bath.

    "Just, where is the bathroom?"

    Sheen scratched his head and turned around the tree house. He didn''t find the bathroom or the bathhouse.

    "Go out and ask."

    Finally, sheen walked out of the tree house and out.

    ...

    the treehouse where sheen and his party lived was very high, very high, at least more than 100 meters.

    It''s a bit cold at night, but there''s no high wind. I don''t know whether it''s the enchantment of the land of elves, or what kind of magic mechanism is working.

    When sheen came out of the tree house, he jumped straight and straight.

    Generally speaking, people come out of the treehouse on a bridge made of vines and sent to the ground.

    Unfortunately, it seems romantic and magical, but it''s a bit of a waste of time.

    If it''s with everyone, then sheen doesn''t mind taking a little time to get down slowly. Now he''s only himself, so he won''t be so troublesome at all. He''ll just jump down and finish the job.

    I dare to change my legs in the last two times.

    Now, sheen doesn''t have to do anything. He can easily defuse this falling force, just like riding on the wind, falling on the ground, which is stable and elegant.

    Then sheen swam in the Elven country.

    His purpose was to catch an elf and ask about the bathroom.

    However...

    "this lady..."

    when sheen met a fairy girl and wanted to talk to him, he ran away before he could finish a word.

    Sheen was silent for a moment and turned in another direction to find another passer-by.

    "This beauty..."

    Sheehan made a noise, but scared the other party.

    "Don''t... Don''t come here...!"

    The other party screamed, as if in the night on the way to meet a rogue, panic ran.

    Sheen is silent again, then shifts the target.

    "This girl..."

    "ah

    "This little sister..."

    "EE!"

    "... this kid''s shoe?"

    "Ah, ah, ah!"

    "This..."

    "man... Man...!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "

    about ten minutes later, Sean stood in a street, looking around at the spirits who screamed and scattered like pestilence, and finally admitted a fact.That is, here, they are excluded by the red fruit.

    "The village is ruined..."

    sheen whispered.

    A voice answered him immediately.

    "What terrible things are you saying there?"

    Hearing this, Sean turned his head and looked behind him.

    There, an elf girl stares at him as if he were a dangerous person.

    Who else but Carol?

    "So you are?"

    Sean''s voice was not unexpected.

    "What do you say?" Garor said calmly, not to be outdone, and said, "how can I not monitor you when such unstable factors as you appear in the village?"

    "So?" Sheen said, "you just watch me suffer unfair treatment in your village?"

    "It''s not unfair." Carol frowned and retorted, "all men are treated like this in the country of elves."

    I see. It''s fair.

    Do you think I would say that?

    Fair egg!

    (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    Carol was watching her own business, and sheen had already noticed it.

    The perception ability of [outer sense of destiny] is much better than that of sheen in the past. It is not only limited to hostility and magic, but also can feel all kinds of malice and breath of life. In addition, with the six senses promoted, sheen can see through all kinds of vanity. If someone is staring at himself in the dark, if he doesn''t notice it, it is a powerful skill.

    It''s just that Sheehan doesn''t intend to take notice of this Carol.

    He knew that Carol was just worried that a man like herself was walking around the country of the elves, not wanting to do anything to herself.

    So sheen let her go.

    Now, the other side actually like this to come out of the open, but also directly tell themselves this matter, this is actually not afraid of it? Or is this person really rigid enough to cover up?

    Sheen doesn''t know, and he''s not interested in knowing.

    All he knew was that he didn''t get along with this prim sister at all.

    As a result, Sheen''s tone of voice to Carol was not modified at all.

    "Now that you show up, tell me where the bathroom is."

    Sheen directly asked Carole questions, and was too lazy to harass... Ah, bah, it was to disturb the fairy girls around.

    But Carol''s answer was unusually straightforward.

    "No

    Jarraul used 0.1 second to reply with such a sentence.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Sheen froze.

    "I said no "There''s no bathroom in the land of the elves, or do you think we won''t set it up in the tree house?" Carole said without expression

    Feeling is not that you can''t find a bathroom, but you don''t have a bathroom at all, right?

    ... what about ghosts?

    "How do you bathe Shin Tun TSU said, "don''t tell me that elves don''t need to bathe and make complaints about the toilet."

    Even Carol couldn''t help but glare at Sean at the words "going to the bathroom.".

    This man, don''t know what to say and what not to say?

    "We never use a bathroom to take a bath." Garor said stiffly: "as a natural split, we elves clean our bodies. We always go directly to the river or lake."

    Sean got it.

    That''s what I mean?

    "The elves all bathe in open rivers or lakes?"

    Sean''s Association suddenly began.

    Is it possible that there are fairy maidens with red fruits in any river or lake?

    Sheen seemed to be able to see the beautiful fairies who were playing and frolicking in the river and the lake in their newborn posture.

    ... would you like to sneak past and have a look?

    No, not to see. How can we be that kind of person?

    I just want to test the effect of "lijue Tianming", I don''t have that dirty idea.

    As one''s destiny skill, I have to confirm its power and effect.

    That''s what I think. It''s very pure. That''s right.

    It''s a pity...

    "you''d better not do something you shouldn''t do." As if she could guess what Sean was thinking, Carol said coldly, "I will watch you just because I don''t want you to do something dirty. Even if I don''t watch you, if there is a queen''s palace, all the movements in the fairy land can''t be concealed from the queen. I advise you, you''d better give up the idea that is rising in your mind now."

    "Cough, don''t slander people." Sheen gave a dry cough and then said solemnly, "do you think you are a peeping goddess, can you read your heart? Why do I have dirty thoughts in my heart

    As soon as this was said, doubts appeared immediately.

    "Peeping goddess?"

    Carol was stunned.

    "Discovered by..."

    A goddess of nature, who was closely following sheen, was startled.

    The goddess didn''t know. Sheen didn''t mean her, but another guy named ninen.

    On the contrary, Carol, stunned, didn''t care much about Sean''s words.

    Maybe she thought Sean was talking about Lilith, right?

    The voice of this Carol was faint.

    "I don''t know how to read my heart, but I know that when it comes to this, you men will react like this, just like Mithra, the brave man in the beginning."

    Carol''s words, let Sean have a feeling.

    That is, whether brave or not, they are actually sad men.

    He is the same as Mithra, the brave man thousands of years ago.

    But Sheehan still wanted to say."Master, you have ruined the reputation of the brave."

    After I came to the land of the elves, the great image of the brave man who attacked the demon king seemed to begin to collapse gradually.

    On the surface, of course, Sheen has to be tough.

    "Since you can''t read your mind, don''t talk about it casually. Is our reaction just a dirty thought in our hearts? Can''t you be worried that you little fairy girls will be frozen in the river or the lake

    Hearing this, Carol was speechless.

    "Elves are the darling of nature and will not be affected by natural temperature. As long as it is not human factors or magic power, Elves will not feel hot or cold."

    Carol''s look at Sean turned a little contemptuous.

    That is clearly looking at a man who wants to do something wrong but is caught. The current man''s eyes are clumsy and sophisticated.

    But, alas, sheen didn''t know such cold knowledge.

    Elves are not affected by natural temperature?

    Well, it''s a natural magic race, a favorite of nature. It''s just a living proof of unscientific.

    "So there''s really no bathroom in fairyland?"

    Sean''s not giving up.

    "No Carol still said simply: "we love nature and are close to nature. For us, it is a habit and instinct for us to enter rivers and lakes to clean and bathe. Let alone, in the village, we do this, even the queen. There is no bathroom in the village."

    Now, sheen understood a little bit.

    Understand why Roxie just ran to melika alone.

    "Should she have known this, she would not like to take her own, and be afraid that she would make herself so sneaky by running to peep at the Elven girls'' bathing and bathing?"

    Sheen''s mouth twitched.

    It is entirely possible.

    Otherwise, why didn''t the fish Princess take her own?

    If you just go to melika or play in the land of elves, the girl will certainly not let herself go and drag herself around.

    "that unfortunate child..."

    sheen was determined that she must clean up her royal highness at night.

    as for how the Royal Highness knows the news, Sheehan suspects that she is a ghost.

    The maid is haunted and haunted. She will collect all kinds of tourism information about the place she arrives at at the first time, such as the location of the hotel, the location of the restaurant, the materials for cooking, and so on. She will find out before anyone else.

    In this way, the maid may have arranged for the girls to take a bath in advance.

    Otherwise, it''s OK with Ayi. Lilith can''t be lulled to sleep without taking a bath.

    "The facial paralysis maid..."

    sheen gnawed his teeth.

    At this moment, sheen felt as if he had been targeted by the whole world.

    In this land of elves, I really have no status.

    No, we have to find a way to get the court back.

    As sheen began to think about it, he asked Carol questions.

    "What shall I do?" "You can''t tell me not to take a bath," Sheehan said

    If this spirit dares to say, "don''t all men stink?" In that case, Sean didn''t mind punching her hard in the chest and saying, "aren''t women soft?" Go back.

    Fortunately, Carol is not up to it.

    "The queen has said that your treatment is of the highest scale. In that case, we will prepare for you."

    Carol turns around.

    "Come with me."

    Leaving the words, Carol went forward.

    "Ready?"

    Sheen murmured a few words, then reluctantly followed.

    Along the way, sheen met many Elven girls.

    All of these Elven girls reacted in unison. First, they were startled and quickly retreated to one side. Then they secretly looked at Sean with a look of fear and curiosity.

    Shane just felt as if he had come to the wrong place, and he didn''t want to make complaints about it again.

    "Wash and sleep."

    That''s sheen''s only idea right now.

    ...

    under the leadership of Carol, sheen came to an unknown place.

    It''s deep in the forest, a distance from the land of the elves.

    Not far ahead is the border of the fairyland. It is said that after going out there is a continuous mountain range.

    "You can take a bath here."

    The bathing place Carol had prepared for sheen appeared in this situation.Sean''s eyes widened and he was stunned.

    "Hot springs?"

    Yes.

    It was a hot spring in front of Sean.

    And it''s a very big hot spring.

    It is about 20 or 30 meters in diameter and more than 10 meters in width. It looks like a small lake. Let alone one person, it is enough to soak hundreds of people.

    Looking at the hot spring, Sean was surprised and surprised.

    "Is that what you call preparation?" Sean Ba blinked and said, "dig it now?"

    "Of course not." "This hot spring has existed for a long time. When her Majesty was born, it already existed. When her Majesty was young, she often used it. Later, she occasionally used it. Others seldom knew the existence of this place. Now it''s just right for you to use it."

    Take back the preface.

    In fact, their treatment is very good, isn''t it?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Sheen was very satisfied with the fact that he was able to monopolize a natural hot spring.

    It''s a pity that there isn''t a Tieer around who can enjoy the bath together.

    Think of that active and vigorous girl, sheen some miss, some miss.

    "Well, it''s been half a month anyway."

    Thinking of this, Sean put down his miss and turned to look at Carol around him.

    "What? Any questions? "

    Aware of Sean''s gaze, Carol immediately inquired.

    Sheen only replied.

    "It''s not that I have a problem, it''s you that has a problem."

    Sheen looked smiling.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Garlawton, bewildered, frowned, "what can I do for you?"

    "Are you all right?" Sheen nodded his head clearly, then turned his voice and said, "since you have no problem, you still stay here and want to see me take off my clothes?"

    "You...!" Carol''s face turned red and her heart was angry. At last, she couldn''t keep her serious and stereotyped appearance. She glared at Sean fiercely.

    But she didn''t say anything. She just turned around and left.

    Seeing this, Sean looked as if he had won something, but he thought of something and spoke quickly.

    "Wait, no one is supposed to come here?"

    Sheen needs to figure out the problem first.

    "Are you worried?" Carol said sarcastically, "don''t worry. No one is going to peek at you."

    Does this man, who is really an elf, want this thing?

    Who are they?

    Pay attention to the pure spirit!

    Elves never want to peep at a man''s bath!

    But...

    "am I worried about someone peeking?" Sheen ironically went back and said, "I''m worried that you unreasonable women will break into this place and take advantage of all the advantages. I have to pretend to scream and lead everyone here. Then I''ll splash dirty water on me and say I''m playing rogue. Who can I talk to?"

    Such a sentence made Carol really angry.

    But Sheehan is not joking.

    Similar plots have appeared in all kinds of novels. No matter whether it is to steal some beautiful scenery or to be seen by others, it is always the man who suffers the loss.

    Sheen didn''t want to be reduced to that vulgar routine and stigmatized the other way around.

    Otherwise, with the special characteristics of the alien male in the elves, he is absolutely unable to wash the rhythm of the Yellow River.

    He didn''t dare to be bullied by the woman, but he didn''t want to be bullied by the man.

    If you encounter such a thing, I''m sorry. I''ll catch them first and hit them again.

    If you expect a group of women to be angry, they will have the right to persuade them?

    Save it.

    "Anyway, I''ll leave my words here. If something happens because someone breaks in later, I won''t be polite." Sheen said with a smile, "today''s fight, we haven''t finished."

    Carol was staring at Sean so hard that she almost came up and bit him.

    After a while, Carol began to gnash her teeth.

    "Only her majesty will come here. Lord Leia and Lord Niya will accompany her majesty sometimes, but they will not come during the peace festival."

    After all, it was Sophie''s instruction to bring sheen here and let him take a bath in this hot spring.

    Under such circumstances, Sophie will not come here, and the two legendary division heads will not come.

    "I''ll wait for you outside so you can rest assured?"

    Carol dropped the words, and as if she didn''t want to talk to sheen, she turned around and left.

    Until...

    "it''s OK to wait outside, but don''t steal from yourself?"

    A light words, let Carol''s feet a turn, almost did not fall.

    In the end, Carol walked away with an angry step.

    None of these carols found that, at this time, there was only a triumphant smile on Sean''s face.

    "Let you put on your face in front of me, and I won''t let you die."

    Obviously, sheen said it on purpose.

    ...

    "ah ~ ~ ~ comfortable ~ ~"

    accompanied by a very comfortable and sour sound, a figure came into the natural hot spring.

    "This hot spring is a bit of a gateway. It''s not easy."Sheen was taking a comfortable bath, but he looked at the hot spring with deep meaning.

    If someone who has learned the skill of "magic perception" is here, you will find that in fact, this natural hot spring not only emits heat and moisture, but also emits strong magic power.

    Sheen found out the situation in the first time he came here, and understood it instantly.

    "Where is the hot spring? It is clearly the source of magic

    Yes, it''s not a hot spring at all. It''s a natural source of magic.

    The hot water in this magic source is all condensed by the magic of nature, not ordinary hot spring water.

    By virtue of his perception of the destiny of the outside world, sheen sees through a lot of things.

    "This source of magic should be in the process of expansion, because it absorbed the special magic relationship of the deepest part of Tagore''s forest, and produced some changes, and became a form similar to hot spring."

    The magic source can be divided into scale and level, some are only small magic source, some are medium-sized magic source, and some are large-scale magic source. According to the scale and level, the quality of the spring in the magic source is different.

    The magic source of this hot spring type should have been a small one. It took countless years to expand to a medium-sized one. However, due to the special magic here, it did not grow into a medium-sized magic source, but transformed into such a hot spring type magic source spring.

    "That special magic should be the reason why the Elves were born from the nature here?"

    Sheen uses the "outer sense of destiny" to feel around.

    Generally speaking, magic is transformed from vitality, and so is the magic power of nature. It is naturally transformed from the vitality flowing out of the largest existence of the "world".

    Therefore, magic is closely related to vitality. Once there is a problem with vitality, there will be problems with magic. Once there is a problem with magic, there will be problems with vitality.

    This leads to the fact that all magic contains a strong breath of life, but it is no longer as pure as vitality.

    But sheen found that the magic of nature in the land of elves is not only as pure as vitality, but also has a special pulse movement.

    If the general magic is flowing like air flow and river, the magic here is that in the process of flowing, it will beat regularly like the heart.

    That kind of feeling, is no longer the general magic of the air flow and river, more like the blood flowing in the blood vessels, very special.

    It is because of this special magic that the spirit is born from nature and becomes a kind of natural life.

    The same is true of the magic source of this hot spring type. Under the condition of absorbing the magic power here all the year round, it has produced strange changes.

    "If you often soak in such hot springs, it will activate the magic power in the body, accelerate the growth of magic power, and even feed back to the vitality, so that people can live longer and even recover some serious injuries."

    Sheen sighed.

    "It''s much more precious than the ordinary magic source baby."

    Sheen can be sure that the source of magic here, if it appears in the outside world, is bound to be scrambled by countless forces and even the state.

    In order to occupy such a magical source of special magic, many countries certainly don''t mind fighting a war, they have to seize the land with such a magic source.

    It''s real, it''s priceless.

    "No wonder even the elves come here."

    Sheen turned his head and looked aside.

    There, however, are a few unicorns hanging horse head, is drinking the spring in this hot spring.

    The level of those unicorns is not low at all. The lowest one is 84, the other is 88, and the other is 89, which is only one step away from the legendary level.

    It should be a great help for these unicorns to be able to drink the spring water all the time?

    "People only see that there is a group of sorcerers known as the strongest among the elves, but they don''t know that these magical creatures and fantasy creatures under their command drink the spring water here all the year round, and the level is not low."

    Sheen curled his lips. It can be imagined that in the village of the elves, in addition to the spirit division, there is a high-level magic army which is absolutely no inferior to the former.

    Elves may have a small population, but they are not only longevity species, but also live peacefully with so many high-level demons, and even manage them.

    Sheen has reason to believe that when it is really necessary, the Elves will be able to drive this high-level magic army.

    When the time comes, powerful demons will attack in front, and they will be supported by the powerful magic of crowning the Terran in the rear. The combat effectiveness displayed will not be inferior to any other race in the Terran.Notice, it''s race, not country.

    If only relying on the power of one country, even the Mithra Kingdom and the ragna Empire, against the elves, sheen felt that they would not get any benefits.

    Of course...

    "no matter how much combat power, in the eyes of those who have broken through the limit of life, they are no different from mole ants."

    Now sheen is very clear about the gap between the detached existence and the non detached existence.

    "There is no detachment, and even powerful races like elves still have to fear Ayi and Lilith."

    Sean saw that.

    Then...

    "ayi

    A very slight sound came into Sheen''s ear.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean suddenly got up from the hot spring, turned around and looked in a direction.

    There, I don''t know when, there was a little girl.

    "You..."

    Sheen froze on the spot.

    Obviously, he did not expect that the voice just came from such a little girl.

    She was like an orc, dressed in a leather dress, and her appearance was about 13 or 4 years old.

    The little girl is holding a hairy mysterious animal, blinking a pair of big eyes, standing on the edge of the hot spring, is staring at Sean.

    Sean was stunned at the other party''s appearance and age, and then he couldn''t help but stare.

    Only because, from this little girl, he actually felt a quite terrible magic, and as if able to crush the world in general evil spirit.

    It felt like a fierce beast suddenly appeared in front of him.

    But the little girl with such a horrible atmosphere not only stood there with a face of ignorance, but also seemed to be very curious about the existence of sheen, so she looked up at him.

    To be honest, sheen doesn''t dare to take his eyes off the other person.

    After all, Sean didn''t even notice the other person''s presence before he made a sound, which is enough to show that the other party is extraordinary.

    You know, Sean is no better than he was in the past. His "outer sense of destiny" can even peep at the operation rules of the nature of heaven and earth. As a result, he fails to respond in time before the other party makes a sound. This alone is enough to alert him.

    Of course, if you concentrate on it, Sean doesn''t even feel at all. It''s mainly because he''s too comfortable and relaxed in the hot spring just now, and he''s thinking about things, which makes him a little dull.

    But even in this way, it is not possible for everyone to get close to it by taking advantage of the "outer sense of destiny".

    The little girl did.

    "Who are you?"

    Sheen asked in a deep voice.

    However, the little girl did not respond to this question.

    "Aye?" The little girl tilted her head, as if thinking of something, and kept muttering: "Ai Yi? Aye? Aye? "

    The other side has been chanting the name, as if to care about the name.

    Sheen frowned.

    "What?" Sean inquired, "do you know aye?"

    Sean decided to try and explore each other first.

    "Aye?" The little girl still tilted her head, but seemed to understand Sheen''s words. She nodded in a muddleheaded way and said happily, "Ai Yi! Aye! Aye

    The little girl seemed to be dancing and dancing. She cheered and released all the mysterious animals in her hands.

    The mysterious little beast fell on the ground, and did not even hum. Instead, he rolled his eyes and turned over to maintain his posture of lying down.

    Such a mysterious little beast but also tightly staring at Sean, the eyes actually revealed a little bit of inquiry to the meaning, it is really incredible.

    Sheen naturally noticed the mysterious little beast, and then found something.

    That is, the terrible smell of killing the world that I felt before is actually from this mysterious little beast.

    As for the little girl, the breath in her body was ordinary, but it had a huge magic power, which was even more powerful than Roxie, more powerful than anyone Sheehan had ever met.

    What is the origin of the combination of man and beast?

    Sheen unconsciously uses the power of "outer sense of destiny" to see through the level of the other party.

    As a result, nothing can be seen.

    "This..."

    Sheehan was silent.

    Then, a smile like voice just rang up.

    "Come on, don''t look, human boy. You can''t see through our realm with your strength, so don''t waste your energy."

    This is a sound that sounds as if it has not changed, but somehow it is full of mature charm.

    Hearing the voice, Sean''s heart tightened and he looked at the little girl again.

    "Aye! Aye

    However, the little girl was still bouncing around there, shouting her name.

    Just now the voice, not from this little girl.

    "Hello, where are you looking?" The voice rings again and says, "here, look at me. I''m talking to you."

    Said, that lies on the ground mysterious small beast then raised one forelimb, very humanized wave.

    Now Sheehan understood.

    "It was you who was just talking?"Sheen was surprised.

    "It''s me."

    The little beast admitted it.

    However, the little beast did not open its mouth.

    The sound just came from the mouth rather than from the mouth. It was like telepathy, and it was directly introduced into people''s mind and heard.

    This situation completely blinded Sean.

    "Well, that''s the reaction again." The mysterious little beast was as boring as he felt: "every time I meet people I haven''t seen before, I always talk to them. I''m really tired of seeing them for a long time."

    I''m so sorry.

    as cheerful as a lark, she was able to make complaints about the Tucao''s passion. She glanced at the little girl who was still cheering, and then looked at the mysterious little animal lying on the ground. After hesitating, she still couldn''t help speaking.

    "Who are you? A monster

    Sean''s eyes were full of doubts.

    "Oh." The mysterious little beast seemed to be too lazy to explain. Shi Shi ran said, "you should treat me as a demon. Anyway, for your people, I''m no different from magic."

    With these words, the mysterious little beast turned his head and looked at the little girl who was cheering on one side. His tone suddenly became severe.

    "Well, stop jumping around, Milu, and pick me up."

    Smell speech, that is called Milu little girl stopped, very clever to the mysterious little beast to re embrace in the arms.

    "Reed." Milu then said to the little beast in her arms, "Ai Yi, AI Yi."

    The word "lied" mentioned in his mouth seems to be the name of the little beast.

    "I know, I know." Reid said impatiently, "really, how much do you want to see Ayi? It''s clear that she is a naughty girl. As a result, one or two of them spoil her. In my opinion, she will be spoiled by you sooner or later."

    "Hee hee." Milu didn''t take Reed''s complaint as a matter of fact. Instead, she laughed happily and looked in a good mood.

    Sheen''s brows were getting deeper and deeper.

    This wonderful combination of one man and one beast, it seems that the identity is not simple at all.

    "Who are you

    Sheen also gradually lost patience.

    This makes MiRu and reed turn their eyes and look at Sean.

    "Young man, be patient. Don''t be so angry." "Don''t worry, we''re not suspicious people, at least not for you," she said, grinning

    "It''s not a suspicious person. It''s not a suspicious person." Milu imitated happily, like an innocent child.

    Sheen certainly would not believe this man and beast.

    It''s not only because the other party is suspicious, but also because the man beast state seems to be a little strange.

    So sheen didn''t want to let go of his guard.

    However, considering that his own destiny can''t see through the other party''s hierarchy, and the familiar feeling of Ayi revealed between his words and deeds, Sheen has some guesses about the identity of the other party.

    If the other person is really the character in his imagination, then, you can try to communicate.

    Just when sheen had such an idea, the other side''s voice rang again.

    "Yes, that''s the right thing to do."

    The mysterious little beast, lied, spoke in admiration, and then said a sly word.

    "In a word, put on your clothes first, so that Milu doesn''t look at your things for a long time, and then grow something that shouldn''t grow."

    The words made Sean''s mouth twitch.

    What is growing something that shouldn''t be?

    If you want to say the long needle eye, don''t say it is so ambiguous, OK?

    People who don''t know what they think they are.

    ...

    at the same time, in several other places, many people found out about Sheen''s situation.

    "Why did she come?"

    Outside, nadura waited for Sheen''s bath to end. She noticed the magic and the breath and was stunned.

    "The magic...!"

    In the Queen''s palace, Sophie, who was closing her eyes, opened her eyes and stood up from the throne. Her eyes were full of consternation and even panic.

    In the tree house where sheen and his party lived, two little girls in both rooms opened their eyes at the same time.

    "Miss Lilith?"

    Lasha, who was watching Lilith by the bed, saw the scene and called out.

    But Lilith didn''t pay attention to Lasha. Instead, she turned her head and looked in a direction.

    Seeing this, Lasha''s eyes flashed slightly, but she didn''t say anything or do anything. She just stayed quietly, as if waiting for all the dust to settle down.Of course, in the other room, Ayi also got up.

    "That guy..."

    Ayi groaned and groaned. I didn''t know whether he felt irritable or headache.

    "She appears here. It seems that she has made another mistake."

    With these words, Ayi got out of bed.

    The next second, a pair of dragon wings spread out on Ayi''s back, which turned into a gust of wind and flew out of the window like Lilith.

    An evil spirit, a dragon shadow, then Qi to a direction.

    "..."

    in a clear lake, Roxie, who was soaking in clear water, raised her head and saw the scene.

    Around her, all are fairy maidens who are laughing.

    But Roxie didn''t move.

    She is so determined to look at, do not know what is thinking.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    When sheen had all his clothes on, Milu, who was holding Reid, came to him.

    Br >

    AI Yi is holding out her hand in the corner of her hand.

    "This..."

    sheen didn''t know what the girl was going to do, and she was at a loss.

    "Come on, don''t worry, aye won''t run away."

    Lyde is familiar with the way, with a lazy tone to pacify, let Milu although still a face of urgency, but no more to say.

    Seeing this, Sean had an idea.

    "She didn''t want to see aye, did she?"

    Sheen asked the little beast on her head with a strange look.

    "What, didn''t you guess that?" Lied yawned and looked at the strange sheen. A pair of animals'' eyes twinkled with wisdom, which made her smile again. She said: "the girl''s favorite is Ayi. As long as she sees Ayi, she will always pester her. If the girl doesn''t stop crying, if she doesn''t hear you mention her name when passing by, then We may not have noticed your presence yet. "

    In a word, if it wasn''t for the mention of Ayi, sheen might have been ignored by them.

    For this man, a beast, the value of sheen seems to be "knowing ayi". Besides, there seems to be no place for them to see.

    ... well, I always feel that I want to collect the bear children. I want to roast the legs of animals.

    "Want to see Ayi, don''t you?" Xienpi said with a smile, "OK, I''ll take you to see her."

    I''ll come back to cure you.

    However, while sheen was thinking about it, Reed said something.

    "Before that, you can do one thing for me."

    That''s what lied said.

    "Work?"

    Sheen''s eyebrows raised.

    "That''s right." Reid pointed to the outside of the border and said, "it''s in that direction. Let''s go."

    With that, before Sean could respond, Reid shaved Milu''s hair from under her.

    "Come on, Milu. Let''s make a quick decision, and then we can meet Ayi."

    Lyde''s words changed Milu''s face.

    "See aye, see aye."

    The little girl then smile gradually open up, immediately stride to move the leg, to the outside drill.

    Surprisingly, the enchantment of the land of elves seemed to have no effect on the little girl.

    The little girl with a mysterious beast on her head just like passing through a water wave. She goes outside silently and is not affected by the boundary at all.

    "Hell..."

    Sheehan was stunned.

    The land of elves is proud of, and it may be the border set by the goddess of nature herself. It is shocking that the other side has ignored it so much.

    If the other side is to use the strength to break the border directly, then sheen is not surprised.

    If you have not guessed the other party''s identity correctly, then the other party''s strength can only be higher than the goddess of nature, and it is not surprising that she can break the boundary set by the goddess of nature.

    But she did not break the boundary, but directly ignored the boundary, just like anything in the world can not stop their own pace, is not affected by the boundary.

    This is a bit of a trick.

    Originally, Sean didn''t plan to follow.

    After all, people say that if they let themselves do things, what have they become?

    But now Sheehan is beginning to take some interest in this man beast.

    What do you want to do here?

    "Go and have a look."

    Sheen failed to suppress his curiosity.

    So sheen followed.

    Reid seemed to know that sheen would follow him, and Shi Shi ran said to Milu.

    "Take him out of that bond, Milu."

    Smell speech, Milu did not have the slightest resistance, directly through the border into, holding Sheen''s hand, and then he pulled out of the border, relaxed as if running.

    "Aye, aye."

    Milu holding sheen is still shouting this name, and finally simply pulling sheen, can''t wait to go forward.

    "Where are you going?"

    Sheen couldn''t help asking.

    Unfortunately...

    "you will know when you arrive."

    Reed was so relaxed that sheen squinted.

    It''s a little bit of a mess.

    It''s decided. Let''s find a chance to pit it.There has been no wave for a long time. I really don''t know if my skill has regressed.

    ...

    on the other side, Carol is still waiting in a distance from the hot spring.

    "Why not?" "A man washes longer than a woman," Carole complained

    Carol was a little impatient to wait.

    If she was not afraid that she would be caught by the other party and said that she was a burglar, she had just said that no one would go in, but she would have broken in when he was taking a bath and didn''t comply with what she had said before.

    "I''m the deputy head of the elves division. I''m a magician of grade 89. I''m crazy to be here to guard against an alien male."

    Carol did not know whether it was self mockery or helpless murmuring.

    "Well?"

    Just then, Carol found something strange and looked up in surprise.

    In front of his vision, under the beautiful night sky, an evil spirit and a dragon shadow came at an amazing speed.

    "Is that

    Carol was all tensed up.

    From the evil spirit and the Dragon shadow, she felt the suffocating threat.

    The next second, the evil spirit and the Dragon shadow came to this side and lingered in the air for a while. They did not leave again, but as if they were looking for something.

    Before long, the evil spirit and the Dragon shadow came down.

    The goal is on our side.

    "What?"

    Carol exclaimed.

    But before she could react, the evil spirit and the Dragon shadow fell in front of her and showed her figure.

    It''s Lilith and Eyre.

    "Dragon... Your Highness The Dragon demon...!"!? And Lilith...! "

    Carol held her breath.

    But aye and Lilith were clearly not in the mood to chat with Carol.

    "And sheen?"

    Sheen''s crisp questions.

    "Hi... Sheen?" Carol was stunned at first, and then she responded, saying, "I''m taking a bath in it, if you like

    "Inside?" AI Yi took a deep look at Carol. After seeing her so much, she said faintly, "he has left the land of elves and went outside the border."

    "What... What?" Carol opened her eyes in amazement and said in a hurry: "it''s impossible. The border of the land of elves is still working. Since it''s still working, other people can''t get in and out freely except for our Elven people who can open the entrance of the border."

    This is the boundary set by the goddess of nature. It uses the power and environment of nature. If you don''t know how to get in and out, even the strong people at the extreme level can''t get in and out freely. The strong people who are beyond the level can only break it by strength.

    Under such circumstances, since the border is still in operation, sheen must still be in the border unless someone from the elves leads the way.

    Now, aye said that sheen had gone outside the border. No wonder Carol would be surprised.

    But it''s a fact.

    "It was because he left the border that my magic power on him was cut off. Even Lilith''s connection with her seal was blurred, and we couldn''t find his place." AI Yi was very calm and murmured to herself: "however, if it is them, they can easily get in and out of the border here, and isolate our feelings, so that we can''t find sheen."

    AI Yi then guessed the reason in this appearance.

    On the other hand, Lilith''s evil spirit was constantly fluctuating, telling others that her mood was now very unstable, which made Carol a little frightened.

    Carol was a little worried that Lilith would make a scene in the land of elves.

    If it turns out that way, it''s a big problem.

    Fortunately, the Savior soon appeared.

    "Your Highness, Lord Lilith."

    With such a call, the emerald green light fell from the sky and turned into the graceful and graceful figure of the fairy queen.

    "Sophie?" AI Yi was not surprised by Sophie''s arrival at all. Naturally, she asked, "do you feel it, too?"

    "Yes." Sophie sighed and nodded solemnly, saying, "are they really the two who are so magical?"

    "It can only be them." AI Yi was very dissatisfied with the way: "in addition to them, who will be in this kind of ancient forest full of demons everywhere?"

    "Then..." Sophie was worried. "Since the two of them are here, does it mean that something happened to Tagore''s son?"

    "Who knows?" AI Yi said coldly: "I just want to know what they are going to do after they abduct my people away.""Portstutty?" Sophie hesitated and said, "isn''t it because of the relationship between his highness Ayi that one will be taken away?"

    Ayton stares at Sophie and makes Sophie smile.

    She knew that she was telling the truth, which led to AI Yi who was going to pretend to be stupid.

    "Shall I send someone for it?"

    Sophie could only suggest that.

    "Forget it." AI Yi was still full of discontent, but thought for a while, and then said, "if I had changed my job before, I was really worried that Sean would be ruined by those two guys. Now, the strength of that guy is improving by leaps and bounds, and he should be able to cope with them by himself. That''s right... As long as the two families don''t go too far."

    Speaking of the back, Ayi finally showed a headache.

    Lilith immediately pulled at aye''s clothes, as if against her.

    "Don''t worry." "At least he''s safe, or even if it''s too far apart, you''ll be able to find his position through the real seal," said Ayi, soothing Lilith

    Once the lodger of the real seal is in danger, the owner of the real seal will immediately notice it and reach the other party''s location through the contact of the real seal.

    Since Lilith couldn''t sense Sean, it proved that sheen was not in danger.

    Lilith calmed down at the thought.

    Only AI Yi, looking at the depth of the forest ahead, his eyes twinkled with fierce light.

    "If you don''t bring me all the people back, you''ll look good, Milu, reed."

    Ayi whispered.

    The night continues.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    Different from the land of elves, the night of Tagore''s forest is very horrible and gloomy.

    There is no light here.

    There is no beauty here.

    There is only a forest shrouded in darkness.

    The moonlight and starlight were covered by tall trees.

    There are no birds, animals and insects around, but there are bursts of magic and ferocity that seem to be deliberately suppressed.

    At this time, only those nocturnal demons would still be active in the forest of Tagore.

    The nocturnal demons are usually carnivorous, and they are also very ferocious and sinister. In addition, this is the depth of Tagore''s forest, and the level of the demons hidden around them is very high. I believe that even the legendary strong men need to be vigilant and cautious when they walk around in such a time and place.

    However, in such a situation, a little girl, a mysterious little animal and a noble young man of human are swaggering in the forest.

    "Hum ~ ~ hem ~ ~ hem ~ ~"

    like a primary school student on a spring outing, Milu, who was walking in the front, was jumping and humming strange songs. She was so out of tune with the surrounding gloomy environment, but she didn''t even have any consciousness.

    "Ha ~ ~"

    lied on Milu''s head and yawned constantly. In that way, it was not so much that she wanted to sleep, but simply felt bored. Not to utter a single word,

    make complaints about the two people. He kept telling himself, "don''t worry. Don''t worry. Once you''ve tucked up your groove, you will lose."

    But Sheehan did have some regrets.

    Regret to follow this man, a beast, from the spirit of the village.

    "Am I stupid? Is there a natural hot spring? Is there a fairy girl looking at you? The worst thing to do is to go home and play healthy games with Roxie, right? Why do you want to go out for a night tour because of a little curiosity and interest? "

    Sean almost didn''t doubt life.

    It''s mainly because I have been walking with this man and beast for so long, but I don''t know what to do. It really makes Sean feel a little pain.

    "They don''t just want to come out for a walk, do they?"

    Sheen seriously doubts that.

    Although, in the middle of the night, even a fool would not want to take a walk in such a place, but even if this person is not a fool, it is a bit crazy.

    Is it better to find a chance to run?

    Sheen was thinking about things like this very seriously.

    But, his idea, completely see through.

    "Young man, be patient." Reid glanced at Sean, and the old God was there. Anyway, you have nothing to do in the elf country now. Why don''t you come out with us and have a good time

    "Ha ha." Sheen threw a word of truth and said, "are you sure I''ll be happier out here than in the land of the elves?"

    I''m afraid I don''t know dad. I have a fiancee of the first beauty of my family, right?

    As sheen thought about it, reed spoke again.

    "At least it''s exciting enough." "I''m sure you''ll have a great sport, one that can sweat a lot," said Lyde, as if she were patting her chest

    Can we suspect you''re driving?

    You''re not even a person, and you can drive?

    It''s a blockhouse.

    "Forget it." How can I address you with a sigh

    Before reed responded, Milu turned her head and raised her hand.

    "I''m Milu!"

    Milu was as excited as a pupil named by her teacher.

    "Well, just call us by our names." "Since you know and have such a good relationship with Ayi, you can call us by our names, and no one else will say anything," she said

    "Is it?" Sheen turned his lips and said, "are you sure I don''t need a nickname? Your highness Milu? Your highness reed? "

    "Well ~ ~" MiRu immediately puffed up her cheek and corrected, "it''s Milu! Rice! Lu

    That is to say, just call them by their names instead of honoring them?

    Reid gave sheen a deep look.

    "It seems that you have already guessed our identity." Smart, pretty lazy

    "Ha ha." Sheen was a two word truth, speechless: "it''s not that I''m smart, but I can call Ayi''s name directly. There are not many magic and breath on this scale in this world."

    So it''s not hard for Sean to guess who they are.

    I just don''t know who they are.

    On the other side of the three goddesses, sheen had already seen two of them. Although the remaining one had not yet been seen, it obviously did not match the image and description of the two.There are only four people left after excluding Sara and Ayi.

    Who are these two people?

    Sean can probably guess the identity of Reid, only milu''s, and he''s still watching.

    I don''t know if Reid knows this or not. She just holds up her body and looks at Sean, still as if she had a deep meaning.

    "I say you are smart, not that you can guess our identity, but that you know what attitude to face us." Lied grinned, looking rather ferocious, and said: "the man who can be seen by ayna girl should at least not be afraid of us, let alone our identity and origin. You know who we are, and can face us with such a calm and casual tone and attitude. This alone is enough to add points."

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu nodded hard and said in a crisp voice: "bonus points! Bonus points

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t care much about that.

    "Maybe it''s just that I''m not big or small, I don''t have self-knowledge, I''m very arrogant and arrogant?"

    Sheen just shrugged.

    "It''s a bit arrogant indeed." Instead of contradicting Sean''s words, Reid said in a somewhat frightening way: "we all know our identity, and dare to follow us. Aren''t you afraid that we will attack you?"

    "Oh?" "Will you do something to me?" Sean said with a little interest

    Smell speech, lied did not answer, but turned to Milu under the body.

    "Do you want to do something to him? Milu

    Reid asked casually.

    As a result, Milu thought seriously.

    Looking at such Milu, I don''t know why, Sean can''t help but feel a little cold.

    He always felt that there was something chilling in the depth of the existence of this seemingly innocent, romantic and simple little girl like an innocent child.

    It looks very dangerous.

    What''s more, it doesn''t mean power, but some kind of essential existence.

    This makes Sean have a premonition that once the other party reaches the conclusion that he wants to do something, he will immediately start and kill himself on the spot.

    Fortunately...

    "Milu, don''t want to do it." Milu seems to have come to a conclusion, shaking his head, at the same time, showing a naive smile, said: "big brother, it''s fun."

    This sentence, let a little chill in Sean''s heart be wiped away.

    "Is it?" "I don''t want to do it to you, unless you''re a coward who can''t even face us directly," said reed to sheen

    It seems that Sean''s score in the hearts of these two people is at least qualified.

    Sheen can be sure that if they don''t live up to their expectations, they won''t mind erasing themselves.

    "Don''t think we''re cruel." "Since you want to have a relationship with Ayi, you have to carry this risk after all," she said with a sneer

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu nodded hard again, and said seriously, "Ai Yi, it''s very important."

    If you leave it like this, Milu takes rid and jumps forward again.

    Sheen rolled his eyes and seemed to be completely indifferent to the man beast speech.

    Of course, sheen is not yet able to completely ignore the threat of the two men.

    Sheen listened to their words, but they didn''t agree with them.

    "Two simeikongs..."

    Sean murmured.

    "Well?"

    Milu stopped and tilted her head in an unknown way.

    "What did you say?"

    Reed narrowed her eyes and looked a little bad.

    "Nothing." Sheen would not admit it. He gave the man a big smile and said, "come on, two of you. Let''s go on walking."

    "For a walk?" Milu''s head suddenly became more crooked.

    "It''s not a walk." Reed retorted.

    "Yes, yes, yes." I don''t think so.

    In that case, other people would be angry, but Milu and reed did not. One continued to be unclear, so the other seemed too lazy to argue about something. It was a wonderful and incredible combination.

    So the party went on.

    For a moment, Sean stopped.

    At this moment, a familiar magic was felt by him.

    That magic is a little evil, a little dark, and a little chaotic and fierce, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.

    Sheen''s face sank and even looked a little ugly.

    Not only Sean, but even Milu had the feeling that she was glaring and grinning like a little lioness.

    "Do you feel it?"It was only reed, who looked at Sean with the same lazy look, that the corners of her mouth outlined.

    Sheen didn''t say anything, but suddenly quickened his pace, turned into a ghostly figure and ran forward.

    At his waist, the Sealed sword has been pulled out.

    In the moment of Sheen''s sword drawing out, a dark shadow appeared in the deep forest in front of him, which was like a beast that had been ambushed for a long time.

    "Roar!"

    A fierce roar rose from the other side''s mouth.

    On a closer look, it turned out to be a very ferocious monster.

    It has a wolf''s head, but a snake''s head grows out of its chest. It has six arms, some on its back, some on its legs, and a tail on its face. It has no natural biological characteristics at all. It looks like a four dissimilar, ugly and terrifying, which makes people feel a kind of physiological discomfort.

    Such a species is no longer a demon, nor any life known in the world.

    But sheen knows the name of this monster.

    "Refining demons.".

    This monster is used as a sacrifice to nourish the young devil. In the magic ceremony called "magic refining ceremony", the monster was born after the demons and demons who fought each other devoured each other and absorbed each other''s flesh and blood and magic power.

    "Roar!"

    The ferocious refining devil seemed to be hunting, and fell on sheen.

    The speed is so fast that you can only see a vague shadow, which proves that the opponent''s level is very high and his strength is also very strong.

    But Sheen''s eyes were just cold, straight to meet up, not to dodge.

    The ferocious wolf''s mouth suddenly opened and gnawed at Sean''s head.

    "Choking!"

    At this moment, a sword light flashed like a moon arc blooming in the dark.

    "Pooh

    The ferocious demon refining didn''t even have time to react, but was beheaded by this extreme flash, and the whole wolf head flew to the sky.

    "Give and burn."

    Sheen uttered a magic spell in a cold voice.

    In his body, amazing magic is released.

    "Bang!"

    In the dark forest, a burst of fire suddenly burst into the sky, illuminating the surrounding.

    The sudden flame ignited the forest in that area, making the flame extremely burning.

    Sean stood in the middle of the fire, watching the demon smelter burn out, just willing to give up.

    But his face, still not very good-looking.

    At this time, Milu and reed approached him.

    "It seems that you hate this monster."

    Lyde smiles as if satisfied.

    "It''s burnt out! It''s burnt out

    MiRu is also very happy to cheer, running in the Middle East of the fire, but she turns a blind eye to the flames around her and shuttles freely, but she doesn''t even have a spark on her body.

    Sheen turned to reed.

    "What''s going on?" Sheen''s voice was a little stiff: "why is there a demon refining here?"

    This question, not only did not get an answer, but ushered in a rhetorical question from reed.

    "I''d like to ask you why you don''t think there will be magic refining here?"

    Reed''s rhetorical question made Sean pause for a moment.

    Seeing this, reed nodded.

    "You know that? The so-called demon refining is the product of the ceremony launched by the old demons school. It is essentially a kind of sacrifice and nourishment. It is a monster formed after the demons and their demons lose their senses after being affected by the ceremony and fight and devour each other. " "For this reason, this ceremony needs to be carried out in the place where there are many demons or demons. The more the number, the higher the level, the better."

    For this reason, at the beginning, the galloolli family, who colluded with the old demon faction, would have their eyes on the yarru gorge, because there are many high-level demons there.

    Then...

    "the forest of Tagore is the largest forest of demons in the world, and there are even many legendary demons that have existed since ancient times."

    Reed sneered.

    "It''s such a good place for ceremony. Do you think that the scum of the old demon sect won''t pay attention to it?"

    This is the reason why there will be magic refining here.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    [original demons] as the oldest old demons, they spent a lot of energy on the magic refining ceremony in order to complete the seventh Devil Man and transform the demon man into a new demon king.

    Only by constantly using the magic refining ceremony, can countless demon refining be used as sacrifices, as nutrients, so that the young devil can grow up, and then make these young devil people play the role of refining materials for the seventh devil man, can the seventh devil man be born successfully.

    In order to achieve this goal, the number and quality of demons and Demons used to produce demons must be much higher.

    Under such circumstances, it is a matter of course that [the original devil] would take aim at Tagore''s forest, which is the largest demon forest.

    Therefore...

    "thousands of years ago, after the end of the war and the birth of the old demon sect [the original devil], Tagore''s forest has been used frequently as a place for demon refining ceremonies

    Reed explained the secret to sheen.

    "At the beginning, everyone didn''t find out about it, because Tagore''s son was very big and secret enough. As long as you drill into it, basically no one can find the abnormality here. There have been many successful cases of magic refining ceremony."

    Those successful cases eventually turned into a powerful demon cub, becoming part of the seventh devil in the creation of the original devil.

    It can be said that the seventh devil in the original devil was born here and started here.

    "After that, because of the power of the goddess of nature and the insight of the elves who lived here, the magic refining ceremony was finally discovered."

    Said reed calmly.

    "At that time, we discovered the existence of [the original devil], the existence of the old demons, and the stupid plans they were carrying out."

    As a result, no matter Protoss, demons or Terrans can''t stand idly by.

    "All three tribes have sent many people to destroy [the original demons] in Tagore''s forest and destroy their plans."

    It''s a pity that the old demon sect is already ready for this.

    They had long anticipated that the ritual would be discovered, so they made a plan in advance.

    "As a result, at that time, we just stopped the ritual, but failed to deal an effective blow to the original devil." Lied snorted coldly and said, "the most hateful thing is that the mice have become very cautious after that. They have not been able to show their feet for thousands of years."

    In the previous time in the yarru gorge, Ayi also said that this [original devil] would never easily expose himself, but would give the young devil to the old demons and even the Terran forces who were trying to do something. They would use those forces to hold ceremonies and collect sacrifices to achieve their own goals.

    Because of this, the oldest old demon sect has also become the most mysterious old demon sect. It has not been exposed so far, and it is extremely difficult to cause effective harm to them.

    "When we withdraw from Tagore''s forest, those bastards will make a comeback. They have been using Tagore''s forest to hold magic refining ceremony to complete the young devil and complete the seventh devil man. Once we receive the news, they will immediately withdraw without any nostalgia. For thousands of years, the three clans have been played around by this [original devil]. ¡±

    speaking of this, Lyde''s voice is bound to be a little angry. Even Milu on the side is full of anger, but there is a very surprising murderous spirit around her.

    Sheen can imagine how frustrated the three clans have been played by the original devil.

    "Nadura, the goddess of nature, has used her power to monitor the world several times, and Ritas, the goddess of destiny, has used her power many times to try to find them out. But they all seem to have expected that they constantly move back and forth in the human world and the demon world, frequently change bases, and use various means to avoid interference by the power of the Protoss They can''t even take the Protoss. "

    Said reed with a sigh.

    "However, we can only use some stupid methods to set up some secret sentries and guards in the places they will often watch, especially this Tagore forest, which is a ritual place that the other party can''t give up."

    so, Tagore''s son seems to be very dangerous. Under normal circumstances, no one will come. In fact, there can''t be any evil spirits in the activity from time to time. Even the dark sentries and eyeliner of all nationalities often come in and out here.

    That''s why reed and MiRu will be here.

    "Among the demons, Milu and I are the closest to the nature of the demons, and most of the territory under our jurisdiction also have various kinds of demons. In addition, we are quite special, and it is difficult to act alone under normal conditions. We often form teams and will work together in the forest of Tagore."

    At last, reed gave her reason to be here.

    "It''s the same this time, because my subordinates reported that Milu and I would come to the human world and come to Tagore''s forest after a new magic refining ceremony appeared."They also know the habitat of the elves and know that the land of elves is nearby.

    Therefore, during their work, they often go to the town of the elves from time to time. On the one hand, they can relax and relax. On the other hand, they are also caused by Milu''s strong curiosity and fun. Thirdly, they regard it as a supply station. Sometimes they find something to eat from the world, and sometimes they go to a place to take a bath.

    At least, in the past, once there was a magic refining ceremony in Tagore''s forest, they would have done so.

    This time, the same is true of the two.

    "I didn''t expect it, but I met you." Reid looked at Sean and said, "is that a surprise?"

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu nodded again and again.

    Obviously, these two people have already known the existence of sheen, but also know the relationship between sheen and Ayi.

    This time, sheen came to the land of the elves without mentioning Ayi''s name. They showed up and immediately guessed Sheen''s identity, just as sheen had guessed their identities.

    "I thought the girl must be crazy. The Dragon demon, one of the six demons, ran to mix up with a human imp. if I didn''t know the girl''s character clearly, I would have doubted whether she had been sleeping for a long time and her mind was in a muddle."

    What Reed said was very vicious.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Mi Lu was still nodding there, which made people unable to make complaints about it.

    Of course, that was the first thought of the two.

    Now...

    "although I still don''t quite understand that girl''s nerve is wrong, but since the elder sister has recognized you and doesn''t intend to investigate the two of you, you seem to be quite powerful. You are obviously so young, but you have at least legendary strength. The most important thing is that you don''t fear us at all and dare to face us Let''s just let you pass the test. "

    Reid''s assessment is also very harsh.

    But all in all, sheen was in their eye.

    If it hadn''t been for that, maybe the two would have done something to Sean.

    In Reid''s words, since he wants to have a relationship with Ayi, Sheen has to carry the risk.

    Otherwise, do you really think that you can easily cross the gap of identity and strength, and get the attention and protection of the devil who is the top of the demon clan?

    Maybe Ayi doesn''t like it, but she is one of the top of the demon clan. Standing on the top of the whole demon clan, her every move is enough to affect the whole demon family and even the whole world. Even if she doesn''t want to, others will still act for it. This is the influence of the superior and the noble.

    Sean naturally knew that.

    But he never took it to heart.

    In any case, with his special identity, sooner or later he will have to enter the vision of the world''s top people, and he has already made psychological preparations.

    Now, although his strength can not be said to have no scruples, but at least has been able to let him have some confidence, so he did not fear, dare to directly follow Milu and lied to leave the land of elves.

    Thanks to this, he would have to take a word or two back when faced with such a self righteous evaluation and rating from reed.

    But now, he cares more about something else.

    "That is to say, the magic refining ceremony is still held in Tagore''s forest?" Sean inquired, "have you found any of the original demons?"

    To this question, reed answered it very simply.

    "No "If it had been so easy to find, the oldest old demon sect would not have survived for thousands of years and would have been uprooted."

    "Well!" Milu also nodded heavily, as if in agreement, but also made a boxing gesture, a small fist directly set off a startling storm, the fire around the sea to be blown away, horrible yuppie.

    Sheen was silent and sighed.

    "What?" "Did you have a grudge against the original devil?" she asked

    Seeing that sheen cared so much about the original devil and the ritual of demons, Lyde was somewhat inquisitive.

    "Hate?" Sheen turned his lips and said, "if you want to say something, you can''t say it''s not."

    Although the galloolli family is the culprit in the matter of the yarru gorge, as the dark hand behind the scenes, sheen did not keep a secret account of him in his heart.

    In addition, he did not deal with the old demons, so sheen and the most mysterious and ancient forces of the old demons were naturally enemies and friends.

    Of course, the reason why sheen really remembers the old mob school is because of the seventh Devil Man and the creation of a new demon king.

    He will be called into the world as a brave man, because, according to ninen, he wants Sean to resolve a hidden crisis.

    And this hidden crisis is likely to be what the original devil did to create a New Devil Man and make a new devil king.In this case, how could Hearn not be at odds with the original devil?

    "Anyway, I don''t deal with the old demons. You just need to know that." Sheen said to Reid, "if I could, I would wipe them out of the world."

    That''s how rough it is.

    Milu and reed, however, were both dazzled by Sheen''s words.

    "Yes!"

    Milu raised her hand with great momentum.

    "Yes, the scum should be wiped out of the world."

    Reed nodded her head again and again.

    Obviously, the attitude of these two people towards the old mob sect is as abhorrent as that of Ayi.

    It should be said that the demons and the demons all hate the old demons?

    In particular, the force of "original demons" wants to create new demons as well as new demons. That is to trample on the existence of demons and the majesty of demons.

    In addition, for their own purposes, the other party not only takes the demons as sacrifices and victims, but also attacks on the demons, and injures the compatriots. All the people of the demons want to destroy them completely.

    Sheen''s words were in the heart of Milu and reed.

    As a matter of fact, both of them thought sheen was becoming more attractive.

    "It seems that Yi''s girl still has some eyesight."

    Reid even said such words, which shows how much she hated the old demon sect.

    Sheen would not have thought that he had been corrected by these two dead sisters before. It was two big men who looked at him. He would have changed the other party''s outlook because of a common speech.

    Sean just wants to know one thing.

    "Since people have not been caught, can the magic refining ceremony be solved?" Sheen frowned and said, "I don''t feel the evil and dark magic of the magic ritual. Is it because the ceremony venue is not here?"

    "No, it''s in this area." Reid shook her head and said, "it''s just that Milu and I have destroyed the ceremony."

    "The ceremony has been destroyed?" Sean was stunned.

    "That''s right." Lyde waved her paw and said, "Milu and I have both done it. Do you think it is possible for this ceremony to continue?"

    Indeed, the identities of these two people are not simple at all. Since both of them have come here and started their operations without any harvest, how can they go to the land of spirits for relaxation?

    "Although the ceremony has been destroyed by us, the culprit of the unfolding ceremony has not been found, and some demons formed in the ceremony have also turned into fish that have been caught wandering in the forest." The rest of the demons will be used to reclaim the demons as much as possible

    "Destroy! Destroy it Milu cheered with such words, it seems that she is full of energy.

    And sheen understood.

    "You did not arrest me as a strong man, did you?"

    Sheen was shocked.

    Ridden had a "kind" smile.

    "Just want to see your strength." "What''s up?" said Lyde teasingly? Isn''t it exciting? Is it an incisive movement? Can you sweat a lot

    Thank you very much!

    As sheen rolled her eyes, nadura''s eyes twinkled as she watched.

    "Is it the original devil again?"

    There was a chill in nadura''s eyes.

    "It seems that I have to watch the forest a little bit."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    After that, Sean still followed Reid and Milu.

    No way.

    Although the capture of a strong man made him feel a little uncomfortable, he agreed with him in dealing with the old demon sect and refining demons.

    Even if the magic refining ceremony has been destroyed, even if the remaining demons continue to attack others, they will not be able to devour each other and gain their flesh and blood and magic power to enhance their strength, but they still have the value of being recovered by the original devil.

    In this way, sheen and others have reason to destroy these monsters.

    Of course, if you want to find a group of remaining fish in such a large forest, you are undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack.

    In this situation, except for nadura, who can monitor the whole Tagore forest, it is estimated that no one can accurately find out all the demons lurking here.

    Fortunately, the method is not without it.

    "Refining demons is the product of magic rituals. It has already lost its sense, leaving only madness." "They have only one instinct, and that''s to attack people constantly and devour their flesh and blood magic to gain more power," she said

    Even if the ritual itself has disappeared, this instinct will still exist in the demon refining body.

    "Therefore, they will subconsciously attack individuals with huge magic power and flesh and blood. As long as you release the magic power, the rest will surely be attracted by you, regardless of the rest."

    Reid has been using this method to clean up the demon refining in Tagore''s forest, which is also the reason why Milu''s huge magic power has been released.

    Knowing this, sheen did not hesitate to liberate his own magic.

    "Boom

    As the volcano erupted, the magic of terror gushed out of Sean''s body, turning into a terrible column of air, which went straight into the sky.

    "Roar!"

    "Oh

    "Woo!"

    At this moment, in the forest of Tagore, countless demons were startled.

    Some of them ran away in terror, some also looked at the rising air column with great fear, and finally chose to retreat, so that countless birds and animals moved foolishly in the night, leaving the area in bursts of noise.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    Only a few ferocious monsters scattered in the forest, aware of the amazing magic, were one by one as if stimulated, not only did not flee, but also rushed towards sheen.

    Reid and Milu watched the scene from the nearest distance, and saw the magic of terror burning on her body. There was a magic air column on the whole person, and Sean was flying into the sky. For a moment, she was also shocked.

    "Is there such amazing magic?"

    Reed was very surprised.

    "How wonderful!"

    Milu''s eyes began to shine.

    Both were startled by Sheen''s unbridled release of terrible magic.

    Originally, Sean was so young that they were surprised to have the strength of a legendary strong man. Now she has released such a terrible magic power. It is impossible for reed and Milu not to be surprised.

    "How wonderful! Big brother is so powerful! Lyde

    Milu kept rubbing the head of the lied, a pair of how how how the appearance.

    "Indeed." Reid confessed, looking at Sean''s twinkling eyes and murmuring, "it seems that he''s hiding a lot of things."

    The man who can be liked by Ayi is really extraordinary.

    Reid realized that sheen might have hidden something else.

    "Here it is."

    At this time, not stingily squandered the magic, as if the magic of his body is not worth cherishing, sheen said such words.

    Milu and reed found that, in the darkness around them, the figures appeared silently.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    The demons, who lost their senses, entered the eyes of sheen and others one by one. They roared fiercely while staring at sheen as if they were staring at a piece of fat.

    What''s more, Sean looked at them as if they were looking at piles of meat.

    "Come on."

    Sheen is provocative to the devil around the hook finger.

    That defiant appearance, will refine the devil to be enraged.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    At present, countless demons refining like hunting wolves, out of the shadow.

    At first glance, it was as if there were ghostly black shadows running towards Sean, at an astonishing speed.

    For this...

    "[flying star]"

    With a short spell, sheen awakens the magic that has not been used for a long time.

    Suddenly, innumerable small meteors appeared around Sheen''s body and turned into a shower of stars, like a violent storm, and exploded around."Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    with the flying stars crashing on the ghostly figures, the attacking demons couldn''t even utter a cry, all of them were thunderstruck on the spot.

    Some of them hit the trunk of the tree, smashed the trunk, some rolled into the grass, some even smashed into the ground, shaking up the dust, making the surrounding area become chaotic.

    It is so powerful, I believe, that no one will admit that the magic used by sheen is actually just the breath out magic used to suppress the enemy, and its lethality is almost nonexistent.

    However, this magic, which fell into the hands of sheen, had been quite powerful before. Now it has increased in [the destiny of heaven]. Even though sheen deliberately reduced the output of magic power, it still showed far more amazing power than in the past.

    Milu and reed were surprised again.

    "Stars?"

    Milu blinked.

    "Celestial magic?"

    Reid was even more surprised.

    Sheen ignored the two men, and watched one by one the refining demons were blown away by flying stars, smashed around and dying, and he himself had some estimates.

    "It''s less than half of what it used to be, but the power of magic doesn''t drop but rises. If the consumption of magic is the same as in the past, the power of this magic must be at least three times higher than that in the past?"

    Hearn made such a judgment according to his own consumed magic power and magic power.

    Then...

    "my progress in magic seems to be no worse than that in melee."

    Sheen was satisfied with that.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    I don''t know if he was infuriated by the smile on Sheen''s face. The dying demon suddenly roared and struggled to get up.

    Obviously, even if the power of magic increases, it is still a little insufficient to kill these refining demons with the breath magic which is not so destructive and is still the primary magic.

    In this case...

    "I will give you a magic feast of blood."

    Sheen suddenly disappeared in the same place, came to a demon refining in front of.

    "Instant movement?"

    Again, reed.

    "Oh, oh!"

    Milu''s eyes widened.

    But sheen did not care. He held out a finger against the demon who was completely unresponsive and put it against his chest.

    "Give and split."

    The magic power spewed out from the fingertips and penetrated into the demon refining skin.

    "Pooh

    In the next second, the whole body of the demon refiner cracked and turned into pieces of debris with the gushing blood.

    But sheen had disappeared again, appeared in front of the other demon refining, and his finger reached up.

    "Give and crush."

    The magic power gushes out from the fingers, and once again penetrates the skin of the demon refining and invades its body.

    "Click, click, click..."

    the sound of demon refining stopped suddenly, and the whole body trembled. Finally, cracks appeared on his body, which made it like crumbs, turned into a bunch of meat dregs and dispersed with the wind on the spot.

    "Roar!"

    Seeing this scene, a demon refiner, who was close to him, not only did not feel afraid, but he roared and jumped up and gave a sharp claw to sheen, who was facing his back.

    Sean, however, seemed to have eyes behind his back, and his body turned into a mirage, and a twinkle ran to the lower part of the demon refining arm and deceived him.

    "Pay and explode."

    Sheen should have pointed to the palm, reached out directly, and grasped the arm of the demon refiner.

    On his hand, the magic power surged like the gangrene of tarsal bone, and entangled the refining devil.

    "Bang!"

    The demon refining couldn''t even resist at all. In an instant, his whole body burst and turned into countless pieces of meat, which exploded in all directions.

    The blood rained down and evaporated on the spot by Sheen''s magic, and no drop touched his body.

    However, Sheen''s hand still held the arm of refining the devil.

    That strange and terrifying scene finally shocked the surrounding demons, so that they were all frozen in place, afraid to move.

    "Wow! WOW! WOW

    Milu kept calling, with stars in her eyes.

    "It''s bloody." "But I like it," she murmured with a smile on her tiny animal face

    Sheen seems to be testing his own magic ability, using a variety of extremely destructive pay characteristics, killing one by one refining demons.

    However, the magic power he used was only a wisp around his fingertips, but his power was too high.Thanks to this, even in the madness of the refining devil, there are a few feel instinctive fear, and then run.

    Among them, one of them had to die, but he ran in the direction of Milu and lied.

    "Roar!"

    The demon smelter roared, opened his fangs full of fishy smell, and mercilessly attacked Milu and lied.

    "Milu."

    Seeing this, lied was still lying on Milu''s head, did not move, but called calmly.

    "Hey

    Milu then reacted. Looking at the demon refining, she was not afraid, but excited.

    "Hiss!"

    The fangs of the demon refining gnawed at Milu''s body, but it was inconceivable that he passed through Milu''s small body and rushed out from behind.

    At this moment, Milu turned around and put out a finger, like sheen, against the demon refiner.

    No, it''s not a punch, it''s a punch.

    Milu poked a hard finger.

    "Bang!"

    When the tiny finger touched the back of the demon refiner, with a terrible force burst out, the demon smelter burst out on the spot and turned into a burst of blood foam.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    "Lying trough!"

    On one side, sheen, who is killing demons with high killing magic, sees Milu''s situation and utters a rude remark on the spot.

    It looks as if sheen is doing the same thing, but as long as you have a little vision, you can see that. The same result, what sheen and Milu do is very different.

    The magic power is the magic power.

    And Milu?

    Good guy, the girl didn''t use any magic or even any skills. She just concentrated her great power on that finger and poked it at the demon refiner. However, she was born and burst the refining devil.

    The power that burst out in that moment, I''m afraid that even a hill can be ignited.

    Such a terrifying force, even today''s Sean is absolutely impossible, even Yulin can''t do it, even if only aylie and Lilith can challenge it.

    How can sheen avoid swearing?

    "Don''t let the demons escape, Milu."

    On the contrary, it was reed, lying on MiRu''s head, calmly giving instructions.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Milu is very clever little head, the next second is directly into a shadow, ran out.

    The shadow is not fast.

    However, in the process of moving, the shadow suddenly split into two and two into four. In an instant, the shadow was divided into several parts, like a series of ghosts, plundering to the escaping demon refining.

    "Separation?"

    Sean was slightly stunned, and then he gave up his mind.

    Because, in his perception, all the figures are entities, and they are not illusory sub bodies at all.

    At this moment, Milu turned into several people. One of them ran to a demon refiner. Just as he had just done, he gathered his amazing power on his fingertips and stabbed the fleeing demon refining back directly.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    for a while, in the whole forest, with the ghostly figures floating by, one by one refining demons exploded one after another, frying into blood and flesh all over the sky and dyed the earth red.

    The scene was so bloody that it was unimaginable.

    "Tut Tut, cruel, merciless."

    Sheen denounced with indignation, and his hands didn''t slow down at all. Like Milu, his fingertips were pointing at the demons one by one. During the magic wave, he would explode the magic refining one by one.

    Under the cruel and merciless massacre of Hearn and Milu, the originally gloomy and terrifying forest of Tagore has turned into a real hell.

    None of the demons who were attracted by the magic of sheen could die well. In the end, all the demons were dead, leaving only flesh and blood on the ground and broken limbs. The picture was very impressive.

    Under the merciless massacre of the two, none of the enchanted demons could survive.

    When both of them stopped killing each other, there were hundreds of them even if there were not thousands of them.

    "It''s over?"

    Sean looked around and found that there was no demon refining. He could not help but utter a voice of regret. Standing on the bloody field turned into hell, he was so calm. He did not have the blood drenched body when he first came to this world, and then he vomited all day.

    "No?"

    Milu also stopped, a slender finger was still standing up, all of the split body are back together, a pair has not played enough, did not enjoy the appearance.

    "The demons in the neighborhood should have been cleared." Reid looked at them and said, "what? Don''t you think it''s enough? "

    As soon as the words came out, Sean and Milu returned with one voice.

    "Not enough."

    At this moment, the tacit understanding value is generated between the two people.

    Reed was dumb.

    "Did you say there was a thorough movement?" Sheen seemed to finally have a chance to fight back. He was elated with a smile and said, "as a result, I only gave a finger, and everything is over. These white blind guys are so fierce, who knows they can''t do it."

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu nodded his head, echoed: "finger kill, fun, opponent, no way!"

    They suddenly became a camp.

    "Don''t be a traitor, Lumi." Lyde knocked Milu on the head, then looked at Sean and said, "I''m a little contemptuous of you. I thought these demons would cause you some trouble."

    It''s not surprising that reed thought that.

    Lyde had heard of sheen, but she didn''t know much about him.

    She knew that sheen had the ability to attack the downfallen old demon faction alone, to destroy nearly half of the Royal Knights'' order alone, and even to destroy all the aristocratic districts of the royal capital of Mithra, and his strength must be good.Even though sheen was born to be a 20-year-old man, it was hard to imagine that sheen was born with a lot of magic.

    So, in the eyes of reed, it''s amazing that sheen can reach the legendary level at this age. Looking at the whole Terran, it is estimated that only the most precious treasure of the kingdom can match.

    Who would have thought that sheen was more powerful than she thought.

    His level seems not high, but his strength is far beyond his own level.

    As far as the present part is concerned, Sean''s performance is no less than that of any of the thirteen heroes.

    That''s what reed can guarantee.

    After all, no one knows the thirteen heroes better than her.

    "I''m getting a little curious now." "Why have you never heard of a little monster like you?" she said, narrowing her eyes

    With the strength and talent shown by Sean, it should be impossible not to be famous.

    But actually?

    About half a year ago, the name sheen was never heard of by anyone.

    This guy seems to be out of thin air, suddenly famous, and suddenly sharp, become the world''s all dare not ignore, a household name.

    Before, reed didn''t care much about this, until now, she felt a little strange, a little curious.

    What should elder sister and Ayi know

    Reid had this premonition.

    Otherwise, with that cautious elder sister''s character, it is impossible to let AI Yi hang out with an unknown Terran boy all day.

    (is it because of the secret that AI Yi''s dead girl takes a fancy to this human imp?)

    That''s what Lyde wanted to understand, and she finally became interested in Sean.

    Milu, on the other hand, seems to have met Sean''s eyes. She''s holding his thigh and smiling.

    "Big brother, it''s really fun."

    MiRu''s eyes were bent with a smile.

    It made Sean feel uncomfortable.

    At the thought of this innocent and romantic girl who was just born with her fingers, she could not help but worry about whether she would accidentally fold her leg by holding her thigh hand with some strength.

    When she thought of the bloody scene, she was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she was very happy and amused. Sheen felt that her premonition was right.

    The nature of this little girl is quite dangerous.

    Moreover, her strength is also quite strange. She can ignore the boundary and the enemy''s attack. As if she does not exist in this world, it is just a mirage. Whether she is burned by fire or bitten by the fangs of demons, she can be ignored.

    All the attacks will penetrate her body and can''t touch her. She has a strong power to point out a demon. In addition, she can be separated, weird and terrifying.

    Sean felt that this innocent and romantic girl was not human at all.

    She is more like a ghost.

    As a result, sheen could always feel an indescribable chill around Milu.

    On the contrary, it was reed, who seemed rather mysterious and made him curious.

    "Well, why didn''t you just do it?" Sheen said to Reid in this way, "I''d like to see what you''re doing."

    Reading this, reed glanced at Sean.

    "If the rest of the Terran knows about this idea, I''m afraid it will drown you with spitting."

    She said such a strange thing.

    "What do you mean?"

    Sheen raised an eyebrow.

    "It''s simple." "Because they''re not like you, they don''t want to see me do it," she said with a smile

    Naturally, sheen would not understand this sentence.

    Only the incarnation of natural nadura, as if thinking of some psychological shadow, can not help but shiver.

    Looking at Milu, who was holding Sheen''s thigh and smiling, and looking at the lazy face of lied on Milu''s head, nadura laughed bitterly.

    Only she knew how terrible this wonderful combination of man and beast was.

    Let''s put it this way.

    If we say that in the demon clan, the most ferocious is the Dragon demon and the blood demon, then the two people are recognized as the most dangerous.

    The Dragon devil and the blood demon are afraid just because of their cruel temperament, but they are not.

    They have a good character, one is naive, romantic and innocent, the other is lazy, mature and good at talking. But when they show their real power, in addition to the devil, they will bring the greatest harm to the world.Therefore, these two talents can not act alone. One must be restrained and the other self disciplined.

    Once these restrictions are lifted, they will instantly become the most terrifying existence, bringing disaster to the world.

    To put it bluntly, Lilith, the evil god who once turned the earth into Purgatory, is estimated to be between Bozhong and these two men.

    If Lilith is the most powerful evil spirit, then these two people are the strongest evil spirits.

    "Fortunately, these two people are not so volatile as the Dragon devil and the blood demon, so they are still easy to deal with."

    Nadura can only be thankful that sheen met these two people.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    The forest of Tagore, the land of elves.

    When sheen came back from the outside and came back to the fountain of hot spring magic, Milu and reed were still there.

    "Aye! Aye

    Milu is still holding Sean''s thigh and shaking constantly. What does Milu want is clear at a glance.

    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll take you to see Ayi now, will you?" Sean sighed, "I wanted to take another bath and wash myself."

    Because of the relationship disturbed by Milu and reed, sheen didn''t take a bath, so she was not satisfied.

    "Take a bath?"

    Milu tilted her head and looked at Sean and the hot spring again, thinking.

    Seeing this scene, Sean was stunned and immediately moved in his heart.

    (this situation, isn''t it the rhythm of bathing together

    Sheen''s discontented expression suddenly changed and turned to be full of expectation.

    In this case, Milu released her hand, no longer holding Sean''s thigh, and ran to the hot spring step by step.

    This made Sean vaguely excited.

    However, the reality is cruel.

    "Hey

    See, Milu put a pair of small hands into the hot spring, and then a fierce splash, issued a lovely call.

    "Boom

    A huge stream of water from the hot spring was suddenly splashed by Milu, like a downpour, and instantly poured on Sean.

    "Ah?"

    Sheen uttered a silly voice, and then he was drenched by the pouring water with the excitement in his heart.

    By the time the current subsided, Sean, who was standing there, had become a wet drowned rat. The whole person was in a daze and couldn''t react for half a day.

    "Take a bath! All right Milu ran back again, hugged Sean''s thigh again, and said with a smile: "Ai Yi! Aye

    Feeling, this little girl doesn''t want to take a bath with sheen, but to meet AI quickly and help him to soak up the bath.

    In the simplest and most crude way.

    "I..."

    Sheen''s mind was a little broken.

    Nima, it''s better not to take a bath.

    "Poof! Ha ha ha ha ha

    Lied on Milu''s head witnessed all this and couldn''t help laughing.

    That unbridled laughter, let sheen angry, a pull over this furry little beast, the ravage of death.

    "Did you mean it? On purpose

    Sheen rubs Reid around in a rage.

    "Hello! Stop it! Don''t do that to me

    Reed didn''t seem to think that sheen would do something to herself, or that someone would dare to treat her like this. She was frightened, and then she struggled with anger in her voice.

    But sheen did not care, mercilessly vent a pass, depressed mood just a little better.

    "Come on, I''ll take you to see aye."

    After throwing Reid back on Milu''s head, sheen wiped the water from her face and walked helplessly in front of her.

    "Aye! Aye

    MiRu, who had thought that sheen had ravaged lied''s behavior, reacted and left everything behind, happily following up.

    "This boy, how dare you do this to me..."

    while lied on Milu''s head, tidying up her hair and gnashing her teeth.

    Sheen ignored and led the way ahead.

    When he left the area where the hot springs were, sheen saw it.

    She saw garrol, who looked rather annoyed and agitated, wading back and forth in the open space ahead.

    "You''re back...!"

    Carol, who seemed to notice some movement, turned her head and looked this way. When she found Sean, she rushed up in excitement.

    "So excited?"

    Sheen didn''t expect that this old-fashioned fairy girl would worry about herself so much, and for a while, she was a little surprised.

    Who would have thought that, without saying a word, Carol, who rushed up excitedly, raised the staff in her hand and knocked him on the head.

    "Pa!"

    In the clear sound, Sheen''s hand took Carol''s staff and let it stop above his head.

    "I knew that."

    Sheen had an unexpected look.

    "Let go Carole fiercely took back the staff, glared at Sean and said with hatred, "I should have said that you don''t do anything suspicious

    Obviously, the disappearance of Sean made Carol''s mood very bad.

    "Suspicious thing?" Sheen blinked his eyes and said innocently, "I''m just walking around. Is this doing something suspicious?""You...!" Carol was very angry and said in a loud voice, "do you know, because of you, your highness Ayi and Lilith nearly make a scene in the land of elves?"

    This... Sean really doesn''t know.

    But he can imagine that.

    "It seems that they are worried." Sheen scratched his head and said with a wry smile, "it''s OK. I''ll be punished if I go back."

    This sentence also elicited a response from Carol, but from reed.

    "It seems that the girl cares about you very much." "It''s hard to imagine that this is what AI Yi would do," she sighed with mixed feelings

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu nodded again and again to show her approval.

    "Are you..." Only then did Carol notice the existence of lied and Milu. Looking at the combination of man and beast, the anger in her heart was replaced by doubt.

    Sheen ignored her.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go back."

    Sheen called Milu and reed and planned to take them back to the tree house.

    But, at this time, reed made a noise.

    "Take Milu first." "I''m going to meet the elf queen," said reed to sheen

    It was not anyone else who reacted to this remark. It was Carol.

    "See the queen?" Instead of being shocked by what lied said, Carol became alert and said to her, "who are you? Why do you want to see the queen? "

    Carol gazed warily at her.

    "Don''t worry, elf girl." "I''m just going to talk to Sophie about what happened in Tagore''s forest. I won''t do anything to her," said Lyde, who did not change her mind because of Carol''s attitude

    "Little girl?" Carol''s expression froze.

    It was not because she was called a little girl by reed, but because Sophie, the elf queen, was called a little girl by her.

    You know, Sophie, as the queen of elves, has lived for thousands of years.

    There are only a few people who can call such Sophie a "little girl" in the whole ornipertanson.

    Obviously, these few people, all of them, are higher than Sophie.

    How could Carol not get stuck?

    But Reid doesn''t care about her anymore.

    "I''ll come straight to you later." "Don''t you tell her to run for me?" she said

    Then, for the first time, lied stood up from Milu''s head, and with a "whoosh" sound, she turned into a black shadow and quickly disappeared in the direction of the Queen''s palace.

    "Wait...!"

    Carol tried to stop it, but she didn''t have time.

    This makes Carol subconsciously want to catch up.

    "Well, sister, you can save the snacks and don''t worry about so many things, OK?"

    Sheen reached out and grabbed the back collar of the assistant division leader of the Elven division and pulled it back.

    "What are you doing?"

    Carol struggled.

    Unfortunately, Carol may be an excellent magician, but she is definitely not an excellent sportsman.

    The strength of her struggle was not enough in front of Sean.

    Sheen calmly carried the struggling fairy girl with her other hand holding MiRu with a happy face. She walked towards the tree house and made a sound.

    "Why?" Sheen said, "if she really wanted to do something to your royal highness, that queen of your family had died a thousand years ago."

    As soon as this was said, Carol''s movements froze.

    "A thousand years ago..."

    How could Carol not have guessed something when this sensitive year was mentioned?

    At that time, Sophie, as the queen of elves, not only took part in the final battle of the warlord with the people of the elves, but also joined Leia and Niya to form a total of 13 heroes together with Leia and Niya to fight against the beasts and Demons among the six demons.

    Now, sheen mentioned a thousand years ago, and said that if the mysterious little beast wanted to do something to the queen, the queen would have died at that time. It is needless to say what people can think of.

    "Isn''t it that the talking demon is..."

    Carol shuddered.

    Sean gave a playful smile.

    "Your Royal Highness''s old rival, of course."

    That''s what happened.

    ...

    land of elves, Queen''s palace.

    At this time, Sophie, sitting on the throne, has opened her eyes and stepped down from her throne.In front of her, Leia and Niya also came, but her face was tight and she looked very nervous.

    Sophie came to Leia and NIA in front of her, as if with these two close ministers, looking ahead.

    There, the hairy mysterious beast appeared and fell in front of the three legendary Elven magicians.

    "Long time no see, Sophie."

    Reed looked at the three acquaintances in front of her and grinned.

    Sophie took a deep breath as he looked at the animal, which was smaller than it was thousands of years ago, but still able to see a trace of terror and ferocity.

    Leia and NIA are already bowing down.

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    Leia and Niya saluted respectfully, in awe.

    So is Sophie.

    "Long time no see."

    Sophie''s voice spread respectfully.

    "Beast demon, your highness liddomar."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    In a trance, Sophie felt as if she was back in the suffocating battlefield.

    On the battlefield, high-power magic flies like artillery fire, and gradually bombards groups of troops.

    The Terran warriors are roaring and charging.

    The killers of the demons are killing like crazy.

    The protoss goddess appears in every corner like the commander in charge of the situation.

    The sky, the earth, the sea...

    everything seems to have ushered in the end of the world, bathed in blood and fear, as if it could be broken at any time.

    As the queen of elves, she was at the very center of the battlefield.

    In addition to the two elves'' confidants who can be absolutely trusted, there are also friends of the brave and heroes of other races of the Terran.

    In total, they are regarded as stars in this battlefield. They are already close to the limit of life and enter the realm of "legend".

    In this way, they even have the ability to change the situation of the battlefield and change the current situation. They are expected by all the Terrans and even the Protoss.

    However, the reality has hit them a loud slap.

    So far, Sophie still remembers how desperate she was when she saw the "that" appeared.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    It was a roar that shook the world.

    That''s the clarion call of death.

    The roar spread from the air.

    Trembling came from under the feet.

    "It" just like a natural disaster, suddenly appeared.

    It''s a huge body that blocks out the sun.

    A loud roar of fear.

    Ferocious appearance.

    Terrible ferocity.

    The world''s largest "beast" appeared on the battlefield, moving its mountain like limbs and moving its mainland like body, bringing the whole battlefield into its own feet.

    People saw it kick over the mountains.

    People saw it break the clouds.

    Fear.

    Despair.

    Small.

    Powerless.

    That''s the feeling of everyone on the battlefield at the time.

    Sophie can even see clearly that her confidants and the other ten Terran heroes are shaking.

    From the instinct of the shudder, it can not be suppressed from the bottom of everyone''s heart.

    Even the existence of the so-called hero is still unavoidable.

    Because, after all, they are human.

    Because, after all, they are still normal.

    That is not a question of whether there is a chance of winning, but a question of not being at the same level.

    Sophie can be sure that if there were not too many wails around and too many companions fell down, the thirteen of them would never have been able to cheer up and challenge the extinct beast.

    In the end, half of the 13 people still died on the spot.

    Sophie was lucky.

    No, it''s not just Sophie. Leia and NIA are lucky, too.

    Only because they are not warriors who need to fight in front of them, but magicians who support them in the rear. The evil beast has never cast its eyes on the "tiny" ones, only touching the "flies" who harass themselves and rush to them.

    So all three of them survived.

    However, all that appeared in the war was firmly engraved into their hearts, so that they can never forget.

    People call it psychological shadow.

    Sophie will not deny it.

    Those who have experienced all that personally, if they still can''t leave any psychological shadow, can only say that those people are all fools who have recovered their scars and forgotten the pain.

    In that war, these figures, who were known as the thirteen heroes, only blocked the pace of the evil beast, and more than half of the people had been killed.

    Sophie couldn''t imagine what she would have been like if Mithra had not succeeded in attacking the demon king with the help of the Supreme God omnis and made the demons give up fighting.

    Is it burned to ashes by the fierce beast that blocks out the sun?

    Or become the flesh mud under each other''s mountain like limbs?

    Sophie couldn''t imagine anything else.

    Now, the beast that once brought despair and fear to all the people on the battlefield. Among the six demons, the beast demon appeared in the fairy village and appeared in front of Sophie.

    The furry one, like a small one standing in the sky, has no roar.

    "You haven''t changed anything." Reid looked at Sophie and said casually, "it''s still so beautiful, so high up, just like it was in those days. It''s really nostalgic.""Your Highness is laughing." Sophie wryly said with a wry smile, "Your Highness, liddomar, is as strong as ever."

    "Is it?" "It seems that she picked her eyebrows and said with a smile," it seems that your speech is still so good. Obviously, I have come to see you in such a way, but it''s not good to say that I''m strong and flattery is too much? "

    "It''s not a compliment." Sophie shook his head and said, "Sophie will never forget the real posture of his highness that he saw at the beginning. That scene has been deeply engraved in Sophie''s heart. Even if his highness changes his body shape for convenience, Sophie can still see the incomparable power of that year from his Majesty''s breath and Magic."

    It''s true.

    Even if Reid''s body shape and breath are so different from those of the past, Sophie will never be naive enough to think that this furry beast is easy to bully.

    Sophie knew very well that, as long as the other side wanted to, he could recover at any time.

    At that time, apart from the powerful Protoss, who can really threaten her?

    "You are a good girl, but you can''t let it go." "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Relax. I haven''t recovered like that for thousands of years. I don''t think I''ll have a chance to recover from that."

    "Is it?" Sophie was slightly stunned.

    "At least, I hope so." "As long as the war doesn''t happen again, I don''t have to return to that posture, just like this millennium, right?" she said seriously

    This sentence, let Sophie silence for a while, immediately as if relaxed down, smile.

    "Your Highness said so." Sofiten also said sincerely: "now we all understand that Terrans, Protoss and demons do not want war."

    This is also the reason why Reid and Sophie can let go of their past and live together peacefully like this.

    The pursuit of peace is the most fundamental desire of all people.

    Therefore, the three clans can exchange for a thousand years of peace, and the elves are also inspired by this, and set up a peace festival, ushering in today.

    It''s a pity that...

    "there are always some people who can''t see peace and don''t want to live in peace. For some unreasonable reasons, they try to destroy the flourishing age that we have spent thousands of years building."

    At this point, Reed''s voice cooled.

    Leia and NIA are so excited that they can''t even breathe.

    Sophie''s face sank.

    "Did the magic refining ceremony appear again in Tagore''s forest?"

    Sophie asked in a deep voice.

    "That''s what happened." Lyde nodded and said, "although the ceremony has been destroyed by Milu and I, and most of the demons born in the ceremony are destroyed by the interesting little guys we have just recruited, the people behind the ceremony may not have left, and there is a great possibility that they still haunt the tiger forest."

    "The man behind the scenes..." Sophie frowned quickly and asked, "can it be the original devil?"

    "Who knows?" "Maybe it''s the third party that was used by [the original devil], just like the previous times

    "Is that so?" Sophie pondered for a while and said, "I see. Your highness wants my elves to search for the forest of Tagore, right?"

    "Yes." Sophie said simply: "a few times ago, we were all subordinates of the faction demons. We searched in the forest of Tagore and found nothing. So this time, I want to ask you elves."

    After all, the elves are local people. Although it is not said that they control the whole Tagore forest, the understanding and familiarity of Tagore''s forest must be above the demon clan.

    In addition, elves are the favorite of nature, and they are very sensitive to abnormal magic. If they search for them, they may get different results.

    In addition to seeing the ability of this guy who abducted her sister, lied would want to drag sheen and catch such a strong man, because the demons had never achieved anything by themselves in the past.

    So, this time, Reid wanted to borrow some foreign power to see if it could cause any chemical reactions.

    "This should have been our own business. It is these black sheep in our demon clan that should be solved by ourselves." Lyde said in a deep voice: "but the activities of [the original devil] have become more and more unscrupulous and frequent recently. In the past, the magic refining ceremony only appeared in the demon Kingdom and Tagore''s forest. This year, even in other parts of the human world, appeared in the valley of atru Gorge in the kingdom of Mithra. There are some strange trends on the part of the Empire recently I''m upset

    This is also a problem that senior leaders of the three ethnic groups have been worrying about recently.

    Judging from the movement of the original devil, we can be sure that the creation plan of the seventh devil, which has lasted for a whole thousand years, seems to have reached the end and is about to succeed.

    "If there is a demon level existence in the old demon sect, it will be an unfortunate thing for the three clans." "So, I have no choice but to use all the power I can use," said Lyde to SophieSophie''s face became serious when she heard this.

    "Don''t worry, your highness." Sophie promised: "it''s a matter of world peace. Naturally, we elves should not give up. Otherwise, we will not have the face to see our goddess of nature again."

    "Nadura?" "If only the goddess was here," said Lyde, with her power, she could find something

    For the power of the goddess of nature, Reid still very much recognized.

    Perhaps, the strength of that goddess is not as strong as that of a demon like herself, but she has also gone beyond the limit of her life. She can pose a threat to the devil and will not have no power to fight back.

    Moreover, the real difficulty of the goddess of nature lies in her power to manipulate and even incarnate nature.

    Once this power is used, no one except the demon king and the Supreme God will be aware of her existence, and even less harm to her. She can peep into the whole world. Except for a few special situations, nothing can be concealed from her eyes which are integrated with nature, which makes Sarah, the supreme demon clan, feel extremely difficult about this.

    At first, the man who realized the existence of the old demon sect and discovered the "original devil" and the magic refining ceremony was also the goddess of nature.

    This goddess of nature sometimes goes down to the lower world. It is not a strange thing that she can discover the conspiracy of the "original devil" when she peeps into the whole world.

    If the [original demons] were not too cunning and deeply hidden, active not only in the human world, but also in the demon world, frequently shifting positions, and developing some means to avoid the peeping of the goddess of nature, they would have been caught up by that goddess and uprooted.

    Lyde believes that in this era, the greatest threat to the original devil is the goddess of nature.

    Reid couldn''t help speaking at the thought.

    "If the brave are still in this world, it will be much easier to deal with the old demons?"

    That''s how Reid felt.

    "The brave..."

    Sophie is also a whisper, let Leia and Niya along with silence.

    No matter in the heart of any race, the brave is a special existence.

    The protoss regard bravery as their trump card.

    The people believe in the brave.

    Even the demons regard the brave as the object of fear.

    If there are brave people in this era, do these so-called old demons dare to be so rampant again?

    [original devil] the seventh devil and the brand-new demon king, can they still be so threatening in the face of the legendary brave?

    Such an idea makes Sophie feel a little melancholy.

    "Perhaps, the brave may reappear." Sophie said, "Mithra''s sword has been inherited by the Kingdom''s most precious treasure. In time, she will certainly become a brave man of this era."

    "Maybe." "Or, in this era, in addition to the brave, there is an interesting little guy, worthy of our attention."

    Sophie didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence.

    Reid did not explain.

    "Anyway, it''s up to you." "We should be here for a while, and you can let me know if there is any situation," said reed to Sophie again

    "Yes." Sophie nodded solemnly and said, "I will inform your highness as soon as there is a situation."

    "Good." Reid''s face flashed a shred of anger and said, "this time, not only milu and I are here, but also Ayi and Lilith, the evil god. I don''t believe it. In front of this force, the only [original devil] dares to make any waves."

    If you leave it like this, Reid will disappear.

    Only Sophie was left, looking at the direction of Reid''s disappearance. After a long time, there was a faint voice.

    "Can we really expect the brave to appear..."

    This is an unsolved problem.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    Home of the elves, tree houses.

    When sheen came back with Milu, Carol, who was a little restless along the way, said goodbye without saying a word.

    There is no doubt that the deputy division commander who guessed the identity of Lyde must be very worried about the situation of the elf queen, so he couldn''t help but go to investigate.

    Sheen ignored her, but took Milu into the tree house and saw the people who were gathering in the living room of the tree house waiting for him.

    "Are you back at last?"

    Rosie sat there, looking at Sean who came in, and sighed for some reason.

    "Welcome back, Mr. sheen."

    Lasha''s indifference made sheen think of what happened when he didn''t go home the night before, and his expression suddenly became a little sarcastic.

    "Bang!"

    Lilith, without saying a word, threw herself into Sean''s arms and hugged him tightly, with both reassurance and grievance on her face.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry to have worried you."

    It''s a pain in my heart.

    And they waited for sheen to return, until this moment, they were relieved.

    Only Ayi had no spare time to pay attention to sheen.

    Because...

    "Ai! Aye

    At this moment, Milu''s eyes brightened and she gave out the biggest cheering ever. She immediately jumped into the direction of Ayi just like Lilith.

    "You are indeed

    AI Yi seems to have guessed the arrival of Milu. She sighs and tries to hide, but she can''t hide from Milu.

    Milu then hugged AI Yi, rubbed her face and cried happily.

    "Aye! Aye

    The whole tree house was filled with MiRu''s laughter.

    That laughter, quite a kind of people can''t help but want to smile.

    However, seeing such a strange little girl suddenly hugged AI Yi and let her show a face of resistance, the people still couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "Is this...!"

    Roxie''s eyes widened and she was shocked.

    "..."

    Lasha is also looking at Milu, silent, eyes drooping.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith cocked her head in an unknown way.

    Especially to see AI Yi''s face reluctant, but completely unable to resist by Milu to keep holding, rubbing appearance, people''s hearts are surprised, that is conceivable.

    If there are other people here, they will be shocked to see this scene.

    One of the six demons, known as the most ferocious existence of the Dragon demon, was hugged by a little girl, who was obviously very resistant, but could not resist. This scene can absolutely make people unable to react for a long time.

    However, seeing this scene, sheen finally dare to say that...

    "sure enough, Milu is a demon."

    Yes.

    Milu is a demon.

    In other words, this seemingly innocent and romantic little girl is the sister of Ayi, Sara and reed.

    Roxie mumbled in amazement.

    "Demons, your highness milupash..."

    - "mirupesh".

    That''s Milu''s real name.

    Milu is just a nickname.

    It''s the same with Lyde, who always calls herself by her nickname. Her real name hasn''t been revealed.

    "Aye! Aye! Aye

    Milu held AI tightly, as if holding her favorite toy. She kept shouting, and her voice was full of happiness and joy.

    AI Yi, on the other hand, is reluctant and unhappy about Milu''s behavior.

    "Well, stop yelling." AI Yi was very annoyed and said, "every time I see my sister, I''m so excited. How lonely are you?"

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu even nodded, pitifully said: "Milu, very lonely, AI Yi, has not been in."

    This little girl is a face of injustice.

    Unfortunately, AI Yi, a hard hearted man, doesn''t eat this at all.

    "Come on." AI Yi broke through Milu and said, "how can you feel lonely when you are with reed every day?"

    Other people don''t know, but AI Yi is very clear.

    That is, Milu has always been accompanied by lied, and has never been alone.

    There is no reason for it, just because the spirit of the devil is relatively immature, like a child who only knows how to splash, he seldom has his own judgment and principles.

    If someone takes a lollipop to sway in front of her, then the ghost will definitely follow the past, be easily deceived, and commit a great deal.

    So, no one can rest assured that Milu will act alone.It''s just that, if lied belongs to a person''s action, once she enters the combat state, she will become a terrible type.

    Therefore, the two sisters have been together for more than ten thousand years, and have been in and out of the same place. One of them is restrained in strength, protected by Milu in a relatively weak posture, and is convenient to move. The other acts according to the instructions of lied, so as not to deviate from the normal track and do extraordinary things.

    In this case, Milu''s side has always been the presence of reed, it is impossible to feel lonely.

    Of course...

    "not the same." Milu said seriously: "lied is the elder sister, Ayi is the younger sister."

    "What''s different?" "Ai Yi retorts:" anyway is accompany you, elder sister sister is not all the same? "

    "Woo..." Milu immediately puffed up her cheek and protested, "it''s not the same, it''s not the same."

    "Alas..." Ai Yi headache like way: "know to make a fuss, in the end who is the elder sister, who is the younger sister."

    The two sisters met again for a long time and made a group.

    The scene, I have to say, was quite interesting, which made Sean look with relish.

    "Hiss ~ ~"

    suddenly, a sharp pain came from his waist, which made Sean take a breath.

    "You guy..."

    I saw that Roxie did not know when to come to Sheen''s side, one hand holding the soft meat of Sean''s waist, looking angry.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sheen gave a voice of condemnation.

    But this move, in return for Roxie''s glare.

    "You want to ask, what have you done?" Roxie lowered her voice, but she said angrily, "what have you done? Why are you with ghosts? Why are ghosts here? What''s going on? "

    Roxie threw questions again and again.

    obviously, the appearance of MI Lu made the princess''s highness a bit flurried.

    "Well, it''s a long story."

    Sheen didn''t know how to explain it.

    Do you think you happened to meet me in a bath?

    Bullshit!

    "Then you can make a long story short."

    Roxie didn''t let Sean off at all.

    The couple were entangled and attracted Lilith''s attention.

    As a result, the three did not find out. Milu, who was entangled with Ayi, suddenly caught sight of Lasha standing on one side without expression. Her innocent smile on her face was stiff and her whole body was shaking violently, which made her stupefied.

    "Milu..."

    AI Yi discovered this, her face sank, and she cried out in her heart.

    Milu has been just staring at lashia, not responding for half a day.

    Looking at such a Milu, Lasha rarely did not salute, just staring at her, and finally reached out and touched Milu''s head.

    That move, not only let AI Yi be stunned, but also let Milu''s mood suddenly burst out.

    "Woo..."

    Milu suddenly burst into tears and began to cry.

    "Ah?"

    "What?"

    In the middle of the scene, Luomi finally realized the whisper.

    "This..."

    AI Yi is also a little at a loss.

    On the contrary, she was not moved at all, but quietly stroked Milu''s head, as if in silent comfort.

    So the whole tree house lost its sound.

    People can only look at each other, do not know what to do.

    I don''t know how long this scene lasted.

    Until a faint voice came.

    "Well, Milu, don''t cry."

    Along with such a sound, the hairy mysterious beast appeared in the tree house.

    "Well?"

    Lillisba blinked, not knowing why.

    "Are you...!"

    Roxie, on the other hand, was shocked and her face changed dramatically.

    "Sister reed..."

    Ayi turns her eyes and looks at reed.

    As for Lasha, she stopped her movements at the moment, looked at Reid, and finally knelt down.

    "Racha, I''ve met your highness leddorma."

    As she did when she first met Sara and Ayi, she bowed to Lyde respectfully.

    "Get up, don''t kneel on me."

    Reid looked at Lasha with a complex face, and then she uttered a voice without expression, but her voice had an imperceptible shiver.

    "Yes."

    Lasha did, like a humble maid, only the expression on her face was always so indifferent.

    "Reed..."Milu turned her crying face to lied, as if she had seen the straw.

    Seeing this, reed sighed and turned her eyes to sheen.

    "Milu and I will stay here for a while." "Is that all right?" lied said to sheen

    Hearing this, sheen frowned, glanced at Ayi, Milu, Lyde, and Rasha, and finally loosened his brow and shrugged.

    "It''s not my place. Why do you ask me?"

    The implication is that you can do whatever you like. Don''t tell me.

    "Yes." "Let''s have a room. Tell me what''s going on," she said

    "... what do you mean?" AI Yi''s tone is very outsider.

    This, of course, was in exchange for Reid''s stare.

    "Of course, it''s when you wake up, when you come to the human world, and you''ve been here for so long!" When they came to the world, they told me the best thing

    "Why?" AI Yi still protested: "I''m not Milu. I''m not worried about doing something."

    "Do you really think so?" Reid narrowed her eyes and said, "would you like to have a family meeting?"

    Ayi shut her mouth immediately.

    I''m kidding. That''s a bad thing for me.

    Because, this so-called family meeting is to gather the six sisters of the devil to discuss things.

    In that case, no matter what the outcome of the meeting is, in the process, my youngest sister is definitely the one who has been pinched to death.

    Anyway, in the past so many family meetings, Ayi has never been without a loss.

    These plastic sisters, every time they play this set, really hateful.

    In particular, Reid''s favorite thing is to use this to crush her sisters.

    Speaking of this, we have to mention that the order of the ages between the six sisters of demons.

    First of all, there is no doubt that Sarah is the eldest sister. There is no need to say more about this.

    The second daughter is a demon. The six sisters of the devil are second only to Sila. She is the second leader of the demon family.

    And then there''s reed, third, with three sisters at the bottom.

    Blood demon ranked fourth.

    Milu the ghost came in fifth.

    Finally, there is AI Yi, the youngest of the six sisters of the devil.

    As we all know, little sister has no human rights. AI Yi has always felt persecuted by her five sisters all the year round.

    Which sister will take turns to take their own sister as a pillow, not holding sleep will never give up?

    Which sister will force their sister and their own bath, every day is frivolous?

    Which sister will take his sister as a doll, daydream to play the game of changing clothes?

    Is there any elder sister who even has to ask others to go out of the door and keep people at home all day long like pets?

    Ayi has it!

    Besides, there are still five!

    Including Milu, who is also persecuting her!

    In view of this, AI doesn''t want to listen to her.

    However, if sheen knew about it, he would say it without hesitation.

    "Is this persecution? This is clearly the doting of a group of dead girls? "

    That''s the truth.

    It''s just that Eyre would never think that''s right.

    As a result, Ayi can only make some resistance.

    "I don''t want a room with you."

    Humble girl, rebellious online.

    "Oh?" "Give me a reason," said Lyde, who seemed accustomed to it

    AI Yi wants to say, there is no reason, he just does not want to.

    But she also knew that the final result of such a remark was that she was regarded as a playful kid, and then was mercilessly suppressed.

    Reid knew that she hated being treated like a child.

    In such a case, as long as AI Yi does not give a proper reason, the final result is that she is provoked by reed and has no choice but to accept the fact of a room.

    Knowing the routine, Eaton used his brain and racked his brain.

    It wasn''t until a moment later that AI thought of something, turned her eyes and looked at Sean.

    "..."

    perceiving Ayi''s eyes, Sheen''s mouth twitches.

    There is no reason for it, just because the heart suddenly produced an ominous premonition, and even produced the precursor of bloody disaster.

    And the next second, Ayi''s speech confirmed Sheen''s premonition.

    "I live with that man."

    AI Yi points to sheen and his voice rings out loud and clear."We''ve always been in the same room and there''s no room for a third person."

    Air, instantaneous solidification.

    Sheen felt only black before his eyes and a word was printed on his forehead.

    The word is called "danger".

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    "-"

    in this moment, the chilling chill began to pervade the whole silent tree house.

    That''s murderous.

    It''s really murderous.

    No matter it''s lied or Roxie, at this moment, her body exudes a strong murderous spirit, which makes Milu stop her tears.

    "... is that true?"

    Reid looked at Sean, her eyes motionless, as if she were looking at a piece of meat.

    "I want to know, too."

    Roxie also nodded. Her movements were very light and her voice was very nice. But her murderous spirit was stronger than that of the fierce beast.

    "Ha ha..."

    Sean laughed.

    What else can you do without laughing?

    Cry?

    He thought, but the people here don''t seem to want to give him this chance.

    In particular, AI Yi, as if he didn''t notice anything, spoke directly.

    "It''s true, of course." AI Yi then light way: "even my chest has been shown by him, do you think?"

    "Poof!" Sean vomited blood.

    "Hoo Hoo..." lied and Roxie were more murderous.

    It has turned into substance, just like a knife, which can kill people.

    In this murderous atmosphere, Lilith and Milu looked at each other in front of each other, as if they didn''t realize what had happened, or that there was nothing wrong with it.

    On the contrary, it was Lasha, who, like reed and Roxie, had a cold look all over her body, and her eyes at sheen had become more indifferent than ever before.

    It made Sean speak out loud.

    "You don''t believe it, do you?"

    Sean wanted to say, can such a poor lie deceive people?

    You''re all at the top of your own race, aren''t you so stupid?

    However, when sheen wanted to say that, Roxie took the lead.

    "I believe it." Roxie said to sheen scornfully, "because it''s absolutely something you can do with a cheeky fellow."

    Sean''s past deeds and words finally brought retribution here.

    "I believe it, too." "After all, as far as I know, you are almost in and out of the same place, never separated, and AI Yi, a girl I know, will never take things that have not happened to fool people, because she disdains."

    This time, Sean really threw up.

    But, I have to say, there is some truth in what lied said.

    "Didn''t you sleep with me?"

    Ayi stares at Sean.

    "..."

    sheen was speechless.

    In memory, I do have several times this girl as a pillow, comfortable bed with the appearance of pillow.

    "Have you not seen my chest?"

    AI Yi is calm again point out.

    "..."

    sheen had a convulsion around the corner of his mouth.

    Looks like... Seems like... Really... Maybe... I''ve seen it before?

    "Ah."

    At the same time, Lyde and Roxie gave a sneer at the same time, as if the judge had made a final decision, and the murderous spirit of her body suddenly expanded.

    "Wait!"

    Sheen has to get his name right.

    "Although I have slept with this girl several times, I don''t sleep with her every day. She is making a rumor!"

    Sheen complained about Ayi''s words and deeds.

    Although this girl will not take things that have not happened to deceive people, but the ability to say serious things, she absolutely has.

    Unfortunately, neither reed nor Roxie listened.

    "Even if only a few times, you did sleep together, didn''t you?"

    Reed was completely unmoved.

    "Besides, you''ve seen people''s breasts, haven''t you?"

    Roxie also stares at Sean, her eyes burning with anger.

    "It''s just the chest!"

    Sheen is still trying to explain.

    He could be sure that both reed and Roxie had been wrong.

    I just saw the scenery under AI Yi''s pillow. I didn''t even see through the clothes. Besides being shocked, I didn''t enjoy the sight!

    But, hearing Sean''s words, reed and Roxie obviously want to be wrong again.

    "Just

    Said reed.

    "It''s just..."

    Roxie looked at Sean as if she were looking at an animal.

    Even Lasha on one side spoke.

    "I know Mr. sheen is hungry." "Next time, I''ll try to improve, so that Mr. sheen can solve the problem in my place, rather than even a child can get his hands on it."As soon as this was said, the whole scene broke out.

    "Did you even touch her?"

    AI Yi''s face changed, and then she was staring at Sean with a cold expression.

    Even Milu stares at her, looking like an important person has been bullied.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."

    Sean laughed again.

    Laughter, very empty.

    He knew that it was no use saying more.

    Countless vulgar plots tell him that it is impossible to let a group of women, who are still angry, listen to their own words, understand themselves and solve the misunderstanding under the current situation.

    At this time, they have become the most unreasonable existence in the world. No matter what they say, they will not listen to it.

    "Well

    Sheen immediately went into a state of self abandonment.

    "Isn''t it the Shura hall? Come on! I want to see what you can do

    Sheen gave up his defense and pulled out the sword from his waist.

    Seeing this, the faces of the girls changed again.

    "Interesting. Do you want to confront us with swords?"

    Reed licked the fangs.

    "You want to fight back?"

    Roxie was even more furious.

    "..."

    AI Yi didn''t say anything, but he also slowly got down from his seat.

    "Bad man!"

    Milu may not have understood the whole thing, but it seems that she is planning on targeting Sean. Her face is directly bulging into a meat bun.

    In front of sheen, a group of girls have entered the fighting state.

    It was a group of horrible opponents.

    Three of the six demons, dragon, beast and ghost.

    The most precious treasure of the Kingdom, the successor of Mithra sword, is known as the modern warrior''s human princess.

    In addition, he retreated to one side in silence, but did not intend to plead for sheen at all, so he chose Lasha, who looked on coldly.

    There is no doubt that this is the most luxurious lineup Sean has ever seen.

    Sean is under a lot of pressure.

    It''s really big.

    At present, any one of them is not sure of winning. How can the pressure be so small when others join hands?

    Including Roxie, Sean is also dare not underestimate.

    the royal highness of the princess has been holding the holy sword of MI la. Once the holy sword is unsealed, it will at least be the existence of the class of alidian.

    not to mention, this Royal Highness has a unique skill that has never been shown before.

    So, even in the face of Roxie, Sheen has the feeling that he will be forced out of all his abilities, not to mention three of the six demons there.

    Fortunately, Sheen''s side is not entirely without help.

    "Shua!"

    Lilith flashed away and came to sheen. Her evil spirits were surging and she gave out a terrible breath.

    The breath made the eyes of Ayi, reed and Milu freeze.

    "Lilith, you step back."

    Ayi whispered to Lilith.

    Lilith won''t step down.

    She doesn''t know what happened.

    All she knew was that these people were going to bully Sean.

    Now that she''s going to bully Sean, no matter who it is, it''s her enemy.

    So Lilith shook her head decisively.

    "Lilith..."

    sheen was moved.

    Sure enough, or the most sticky little cotton padded jacket is the best, there is no white pain.

    "Good boy, today we will fight against these unreasonable women and tell them that truth is justice!"

    Sheen said these words to the most powerful goddess in charge of evil.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith is very clever nod, for the sake of so-called justice, as the power of evil god play to the limit.

    Ed, Milu and Roxie were all angry.

    "It seems that you both have shortcomings and lessons."

    "I don''t know how many years no one dares to challenge me like this."

    "All bad people! Bad people

    "I don''t care about anything. I''ve been so angry for a long time. Let me give it one time today."

    Three girls and a small animal, the breath of astonishment have been rising.

    All of a sudden, the night sky of the whole land of elves began to surge with clouds and clouds, and bursts of dark clouds began to appear.

    In the village of the elves, all the Elves were scared into panic by the situation.

    "What''s wrong with this...!""Good... Terrible magic!"

    In the Queen''s palace, Leia and Niya, who were discussing things, suddenly changed their faces and made a sound of panic.

    "He... What are they doing?"

    Sophie was dumbfounded.

    With the power of the Queen''s palace, the elf queen clearly perceived where all the sources came from, and fell into a state of consternation and consternation.

    "Roar!"

    As a result, Youlin was also shocked and flew out of the huge canopy and rushed to the direction of the tree house.

    "This..."

    even melika, who was sleeping in the same bed with her elves, got up in a panic and looked at a loss.

    "What happened...!"

    Carol had already appeared with the people of the elves division, looking at the turbulent world, and her face was startled.

    In the end, nadura was in a hurry.

    "I... I just changed my attention a little bit, trying to find the initiator of the ceremony hidden in Tagore''s forest. Are you making such a big noise?"

    The great goddess of nature only felt that she was going to be dark in front of her eyes.

    Seeing that a terrible disaster is about to happen to the whole elf village, even to the whole Tagore forest, nadura is helpless.

    "No way."

    In the land of fairies, a strong natural magic gathered together.

    "Well?"

    Sean and his party, who were preparing to fight each other, noticed the abnormality, raised their heads and made a sound of suspicion.

    "This... This is...!"

    The two spirits are aware of the excitement in the eyes of the two elves.

    Including Carol.

    Including Leia and NIA.

    At the same time, it also includes Sophie.

    ED and reed looked at each other.

    Sean and Rosie were both surprised.

    The sudden vision attracted everyone''s attention.

    Until, a clear to the bottom, very smart voice into all people''s ears.

    "For my sake, please be merciful."

    When the sound sounded, all the elves knelt on the ground in the land of elves.

    Even Sophie, the queen of the elves, and melika, who is gathering with her childhood.

    They were all excited.

    It''s all in their eyes.

    In the village of the elves, all the elves shout with one voice.

    "Welcome the goddess of nature

    "Welcome the goddess of nature

    "Welcome the goddess of nature

    The loud and respectful voice turned into an echo, constantly reverberating between the heaven and the earth.

    As for Sean and his party, naturally, they all looked up into the air.

    "Goddess of nature?"

    Sean is still a face of ignorant.

    What''s going on now?

    A domestic violence has led to the arrival of the protoss''s top goddess?

    "Lord nadura..."

    Roxie seems to have calmed down, too.

    The same is true of Ayi, reed and Milu.

    "Nadura?" "You''re not in a hurry," she said

    "This guy..." Ai Yi is even more murmured, way: "ran to the human world to peep?"

    Obviously, both were used to the sudden appearance of the goddess of nature.

    Nadura certainly would not admit that.

    "No, I haven''t come to the human world yet. It''s just because of something abnormal happened in the land of elves that my voice and will were lowered here through the connection between the elves and me."

    Nadura said, not red and out of breath.

    Anyway, no one can find her, and no one knows what she is in now. Naturally, she can say what she wants.

    Otherwise, if it is really regarded as peeping goddess, it will not damage the perfect image of this fairy?

    No way!

    Nadura quickly changed the subject.

    "Although I don''t know what happened, several of them have quite amazing power. Once we fight here, the harm to the land of Elves will be devastating. Please calm down, will you?"

    Nadura''s beautiful voice, indeed, has an incredible power, calming all kinds of irritability in the hearts of the people.

    Sheen was relieved.

    Who let the situation go against him?

    You know, this is not an ordinary group of women.

    Even if you don''t include Roxie, the other three are demons.Half of the six demons appear here, and they plan to teach themselves. Isn''t that terrible?

    Even if sheen didn''t intend to be bullied by this group of unreasonable women, even with Lilith''s help, he was still a bit empty.

    So sheen was the first to speak.

    "It''s none of my business. These women are unreasonable. They want to bully a weak man like me."

    Sheen then launched his own unique skill - [throwing pot].

    Eyre, reed and roxyton were out of balance again.

    The soul is light, and as expected, he has thick skin.

    Who is the female Han?

    By the way, are you a weak man?

    You mean to say that?

    Gan!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    "This man..."

    Sean''s skillful throwing pot technique not only made all the women angry, but even nadura felt speechless.

    Fortunately, she is not a new comer, but has been observing for a period of time by this brave and cheeky man. Otherwise, she might be bewitched by his righteous speech.

    But nadura can''t tell the truth.

    As a result, nadura has no choice but to make a voice.

    "In a word, please calm down a little for my sake, or the children in the fairy country will be too innocent."

    At nadura''s words, everyone was silent.

    Only Lasha, standing on the sideline, looked on coldly, I don''t know whether it is intentional or really indifferent to the situation in front of her, still calm voice.

    "So, what is the arrangement of the room?"

    In a word, it makes people speechless.

    Sheen was quick to make a statement.

    "Tonight, I only sleep with Lilith."

    Sheen picked up Lilith and said it without hesitation.

    "Well!"

    Lilith''s eyes lit up and she began to smile.

    "I''m against it!"

    Roxie protested.

    It''s a pity that Sean is a very vindictive person.

    "No objection!" Sheen hugged Lilith tightly and said firmly, "anyway, I only sleep with Lilith today!"

    What is a daughter-in-law?

    Can I eat it?

    In this critical moment, not only did not fight with her husband, but also fell in love with a group of ferocious witches, intending to overturn the dominant position of the family''s daughter-in-law, not to mention it!

    Sheen realized that only Lilith was the most solid backing.

    The girl''s performance just now is very satisfactory.

    So, today, sheen only dotes on this little girl, and she has to be spoiled.

    "You..."

    Roxie''s hands shaking as she pointed to sheen.

    The soul is light. Not only did he dare to tease the Dragon demon and have an affair with the Dragon demon, but now he even plans to play tricks with an evil god in front of himself?

    Oh, my God! Are you still married!?

    "And me?"

    At this time, AI Yi realized that it was not a good thing to do the right thing with Sean.

    Now, if people don''t cover for themselves, don''t they have to be the poor children who are persecuted again?

    That''s not going to happen!

    However, it is too late to try to save everything.

    The Dragon demon was severely punished by this dragon devil. If he didn''t revenge at this time, he would not be called Xi Jiqiu en.

    "It''s rare that your sisters have come. Of course, you should have a good reunion with them, don''t you?" Sheen showed a brilliant smile to AI, and said: "just in time, you also tell your family about the things between us. This life event, without the blessing and permission of relatives and sisters, is always wrong. Otherwise, when the child is born, it will be bad."

    When the baby is born, it''s bad...

    it''s bad...

    it''s bad...

    it''s bad...

    it''s too bad...

    at that moment, all the people''s ears are left with such a sentence.

    For a long time, there was no rest.

    "Cough...!"

    Nadura also coughed in shock.

    What?

    What? What?

    What happened?

    How many wonderful things have I missed in the short time that I have diverted my attention... Ah, bah, is it a matter of common indignation between man and God?

    Not to mention nadura, but Ayi was shocked.

    "You..."

    this time, the girl pointed to sheen and her hands were shaking.

    Sheen, on the other hand, showed no pressure.

    Maybe, people like Ayi really don''t care to fool people with some unreal things, and they only exaggerate the facts a little.

    But who is he?

    Brave!

    The real brave!

    As a brave man, he should have the courage to take the road of thorns!

    In other words, he is the one who dares to deceive people with nonsense!

    "Child?"

    "Child?"

    It''s not like the situation is right now.

    "..."

    lied and Roxie were completely frozen there and couldn''t move any more.

    Even Rasha could not help but look at sheen at this time.

    It was like watching a wolf die.

    The whole treehouse fell into another silence."Come on, Lilith." Sheen still calm way: "we go to bed."

    "Mm-hmm!" Lilith didn''t know why, but she nodded in agreement.

    I''m still a child. I don''t understand the adult world.

    All we need to know is to sleep and have the best people with us. That''s enough.

    In this way, sheen took Lilith and went back to his room.

    "I''ll clean up your rooms for you."

    Lasha also made a decisive exit and turned around and left.

    "You... You wait for me!"

    Roxie responded and ran after Sean in a panic and ran into his room.

    this royal highness of the princess has been completely unable to do so. It is even a complete panic. Even her head has become paste, and nothing can be done.

    Anyway, what sheen just said is too much information.

    If you don''t know, Roxie thinks that she can go back home and use her private money to buy a grassland to govern her territory.

    I believe that with her present experience, this grassland will certainly be able to be managed vigorously.

    After all, only in this way can grass grow on it!

    AI Yi, on the other hand, is still in shock.

    "Child... Child... Child..."

    well, the Dragon demon''s head is down.

    When she reacted, she found that in front of her, Milu was standing pretty, with a pair of flashing eyes, staring at her.

    On her head, lied did not lie down, but stood, like King Ren, pulling a face and making Ayi''s heart twitch.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go back to the room."

    At this moment, Lyde''s voice was terrifying.

    "It''s a long night, so we can talk about a lot of things, right?"

    This indisputable words, make AI Yi understand, how can''t escape.

    Tonight, she must have been interrogated by reed all night.

    "Remember it for me."

    AI Yi''s teeth itched with hate.

    However, the Dragon devil''s head, inevitably has been wandering two words.

    "Tell us about our family."

    "This major event in life, without the blessing and permission of relatives and sisters, is always wrong name, not smooth."

    These two words are full of AI Yi''s whole brain.

    It is even clearer than the startling remark of "having children".

    This kind of Ayi was finally brought back to the room by reed and Milu.

    Presumably, this night, the three sisters must have a lot to talk about.

    The living room of the whole treehouse, all of a sudden lost all traces, no longer lively.

    Only the goddess, which no one found, was disordered in the wind.

    "Did they forget me..."

    Nadura almost didn''t doubt life.

    You''re still talking, aren''t you?

    Don''t you have a voice and a sense of being if you don''t show up?

    Nadura asked Heaven in silence.

    Well, this is the last time in her life that she hasn''t arranged noodles.

    ...

    at the same time, the wind and clouds in the land of elves returned to calm, let the clouds disperse, and the moon and stars hung high in the sky again, shining on the dark land.

    The people of the elves realized that the strong natural magic disappeared with them.

    It means that their goddess of nature has left.

    However, this did not affect the fanaticism of the elves.

    "The goddess nadura has appeared

    "Although it doesn''t show up, it''s worth celebrating that it can bring down magic power."

    "This is the first time I''ve felt the magic of nadura...!"

    "Feel honored. It''s been a privilege for a long time."

    "The last time nadura was present, it was Mithra, the brave."

    All the people of the elves fell into the excitement, making the whole land of elves become extremely lively.

    "Nadura..."

    melika also looked at the sky in worship, and she was a little confused when she thought that in order to save her own life, the goddess of nature had sent down revelations.

    In the Queen''s palace, Sophie led by the three elves stand up leisurely.

    "I didn''t expect my goddess to suddenly appear!"

    "That''s it

    Leia and Niya, just like the people outside, incarnate as ordinary to ordinary elves, discussing all this with enthusiasm and excitement.

    Sophie calmed down.

    "The presence of nadura may be due to what happened to boltzutech?"Sophie has a good idea.

    "Yes, besides our goddess, who can stop such a situation?"

    Sophie could only be glad that her goddess had arrived in time.

    But it also taught Sophie a lot.

    For example...

    "the goddess nadura is really paying attention to the movement of the Party of boltzutech."

    Sophie understood that.

    Before, when she was thinking about how to deal with the foreign male''s visit, nadura sent down the oracle and asked her to take her to the temple.

    Now, as soon as something happens over there, the goddess nadura responds immediately, just in time, no longer in time.

    Does this not mean that the goddess nadura has been paying close attention to the movement of sheen and his party?

    What''s more, the goddess may be watching nearby.

    It''s in the depths of nature, which is closest to everyone.

    Thinking of this, Sophie was excited again.

    And again, Sophie realized that sheen was really special.

    "A talent potential comparable to the Kingdom''s treasures."

    "It can attract the intimacy of elves and goblins."

    "Can enter and leave with the Dragon demon Ayi and the evil god Lilith."

    "Now, even the beast demon and the ghost have all come to him."

    All this tells people how special sheen is.

    Even nature goddess nadura began to pay attention to him.

    Demons, Terrans, Protoss.

    The important existence of the three groups, they all gathered around him, or paid attention to him.

    "This treatment may have never been given to the brave men of all ages."

    Sophie is lost in thought.

    "It seems that we have to figure out what to do with him."

    As Sophie murmured, Eugene flew back and landed on the tree crown above the Queen''s palace with a sigh of impatience.

    (I''m really a master if I don''t even let people sleep

    I don''t know whether she is complaining or worshiping, and Youlin closes her eyes and lies down.

    Tonight, it passes quietly in all kinds of waves.

    In the treehouse, however, the chatter continued to rise and fall in both rooms.

    Apparently, reed is still questioning aye.

    And Sean, too, is bothered by Roxie.

    "Make it clear to me quickly!"

    "What''s the matter with the child? What happened to you and your Highness The Dragon demon? "

    "Make it clear!"

    Roxie lay on the bed with a broken face, hugging sheen of Lilith.

    Sheen was completely unmoved, taking Roxie''s words as a breeze and sleeping comfortably.

    ...

    at the same time, in another direction of Tagore''s forest, a dark shadow appeared in a hidden cave, gazing at the location of the land of elves.

    "Just the magic and breath..."

    the shadow murmured to himself, seemingly aware of what was happening in the remote land of elves.

    "There is that damned border isolated, and there is such a strong magic and breath coming out. It seems that beasts and ghosts have indeed gone to the fairy country."

    To understand this, the shadow sneered.

    "Well, take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out the ugly elves."

    Just as the shadow was talking to himself, suddenly, a voice came from behind.

    "I don''t object to your doing so, but I must tell you that people in the land of fairies are not just beasts and demons?"

    The leisurely and easy voice is introduced into the shadow''s ears, which makes the shadow tense all over the body instantly.

    "Who...!"

    The shadow turned around and looked behind him.

    The next second, the shadow trembled and knelt down without hesitation.

    "Your Highness Danas!"

    The shadow spoke respectfully.

    In the mirage, the leader of the mirage.

    Danas appeared slowly from the darkness of the cave and came to the shadow.

    "Get up." Danas glanced at the shadow and said faintly, "I just want to tell you that the plan may change."

    "The plan has changed?" The shadow frowned and said in a deep voice, "is there any accident?"

    "No, it wasn''t an accident." Danas turned his eyes and looked in the direction of the land of elves. His eyes twinkled and said, "that''s a variable."

    "Variable?" The shadow was stunned.

    "That''s right." "There is a variable that will be our greatest enemy," darnash shhiran saidThe shadow did not understand.

    But he knew that Danas had orders.

    "What should I do?"

    The shadow asked simply.

    "It''s simple." Danas did not waste any time, saying: "there is a spirit named melika in the town of elves."

    Only in this sentence, the shadow understood.

    "Your Highness asked me to take my hand from that spirit?"

    The shadow looked at Danas.

    In this regard, Danas only showed an ambiguous smile.

    "You''re a smart man, you know what to do." "I will look forward to your achievements," Danas said

    With that, Danas turned away.

    The shadow watched Danas leave.

    "Melica..."

    a slight murmur, ringing in the dark.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    All kinds of magnificent night, just like this.

    The next day, when it was light, Sheehan opened his eyes in a sense of suffocation.

    When he opened it, two beautiful faces, one big and one small, came into Sheen''s eyes.

    "Woo..."

    Lilith was lying in Sheen''s arms, resting on one of his arms and holding a finger of her own, sleeping peacefully while talking.

    Obviously, sleeping with Sean last night was a happy thing for Lilith.

    In contrast, Sean''s other arm, pillow there, also nestled in his other beautiful girl, sleep is not very honest.

    "Tell me clearly..."

    the treasure of the Kingdom murmured such dreams, as if he could not let go of some things. He stretched out his thin white hands and put his arms around Sean''s neck, and kept exerting force like hate.

    Shane''s sense of suffocation is what his royal highness did.

    Good guy...

    "is this the rhythm that strangles me even in my dream?"

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    this royal highness seems to have been trying to catch up with herself last night.

    "I... I''m not pregnant yet!"

    Before falling asleep, sheen seemed to have heard such a tearful remark. If

    is heard by others, he will make complaints about it.

    "If it''s really pregnant, it''s going to be a big deal."

    is the first beauty in the realm of human beings. The Royal treasure is known as the royal highness of the modern brave.

    This is the right thing to do. It''s going to blow up ohm pertanson.

    As a result, the fish princess seemed to be a little tired and pushed in directly, as if deliberately sabotaging. She did not let Sean hold Lilith to sleep comfortably, but just fell asleep here.

    "luckily not in Wang Du, otherwise..." Princess

    ''s highness hasn''t returned overnight?

    Yes, it''s another big news that can go to the shock department.

    With nothing to do, Sean''s sleepiness gradually disappeared.

    And sheen didn''t want to go back to sleep, so he was ready to get up.

    "Woo..."

    Lilith uttered a soft chant. With the gentle movement of Sean, she left the embrace of sheen and was covered with quilt.

    As for Roxie...

    "Hey, let me go, don''t stop."

    "Hateful..."

    "I told you to stop. How can you push harder and harder?"

    "Strangle your scum..."

    "... Are you awake

    "Wuwu..."

    "well, you are so good that I give up."

    passed through a fight like this, and Sheehan managed to pull the hands out of her Majesty''s fiancee''s Royal Highness in her sleep and put them away and put them on the quilt.

    And then sheen got out of bed and got out of bed.

    Now, sheen found the dot.

    "How did you change your clothes..."

    This situation, let Sean eyebrow a pick, as if feeling general, slowly turn his head, look to one side.

    Next second...

    "good morning, Mr. sheen."

    Like a sculpture, Lasha stayed quietly in the corner of the room. Seeing sheen, she just made a faint sound.

    "... it''s been a long time, miss Racha."

    Sheen was silent for a while, and then he spoke in a rather calm voice.

    Well, I''m used to it.

    So, it''s no surprise, isn''t it?

    Of course, the elder sister didn''t let him go so easily.

    "As I said yesterday, I will strive for improvement so that Mr. sheen can solve it here."

    With the most calm attitude, Lasha said the most noticeable words.

    "What are you doing to me?"

    Sean could not help asking.

    Lasha did not answer, but looked straight at him.

    Sheen immediately counseled.

    "Well, when I don''t ask."

    I always think it''s better not to know some things.

    In that case, I''m absolutely happy.

    "In that case, I will not report." "I''ve already washed Mr. sheen, and breakfast is also ready. It''s in the living room."

    "Yes." Sheen forced himself to give up all his curiosity and inquiry. As if he didn''t want to give himself the chance to regret, he nodded his head and said, "I''ll go out first.""OK." Lasha responded and continued to stand there, motionless.

    Obviously, the work of the maid in this bunker is not over.

    Next, the maid will probably take care of Lilith, Roxie and even the three sisters of the devil in the next room.

    So sheen turned and was ready to leave the room.

    At this time, Lasha suddenly opened his mouth and said a word.

    "There are many small guests out there, and Mr. sheen will try not to disturb them."

    Such a sentence made Sean stunned.

    Guest?

    Or a small guest?

    What''s the situation?

    With such questions, sheen walked out of the room and into the living room.

    Only then did sheen know what the so-called "little guest" was.

    "Zheng..."

    in the light of the light, the small figures in the living room are dancing like butterflies.

    "Goblin?"

    Sean was surprised.

    In the living room, there are a lot of goblins, flying around here.

    "Shua!"

    Just when sheen was surprised and couldn''t help speaking out, the goblin in the living room seemed to be frightened and scattered violently.

    Some of them disappeared into the bottom of the room, some of them disappeared into the water glass, some disappeared in the back of the room.

    "So timid?"

    Sheen responded and was amused.

    While sheen was laughing, the little goblin peeped out his head carefully from every corner and looked at him with a look of fear and some desire to approach.

    In that way, Sean''s heart moved slightly, and after pondering for a while, he suddenly released the magic power in his body.

    "Hum..."

    in a tremor of the air, the magic power in Sheen''s body was just like a faint light of light.

    Sheen did not release the huge magic in his body at one breath, but firmly controlled the output and let the magic release slightly mildly.

    With Li Jue''s absolute control over magic, it''s easy for sheen to do such a thing.

    Even, sheen also specially adjusted the nature of magic, so that his magic as close to nature as possible, gentle and gentle, actually full of vitality.

    "Wow

    In the living room, all the Goblins who had been hiding suddenly became agitated and impatient.

    They seem to want to fly out, but not very dare, resulting in the body''s brilliance are flickering, very erratic.

    Seeing this, Sean grinned and waved to the goblins.

    "Come on, come here."

    Sheen kept his voice as gentle as possible to avoid scaring people.

    The goblins immediately looked at each other, whispered to each other, and seemed more agitated.

    Sheen was not in a hurry and waited patiently.

    I don''t know how long I have been waiting.

    Until a moment, a goblin seems to have plucked up courage and flew out of the corner first.

    Sean''s eyes brightened, and he reached out his hand in the direction of the goblin.

    At the same time, sheen also concentrated the gentle and natural magic on that hand, making a strong breath of life come out from the hand.

    Goblin seems to be attracted in general, and as if unable to withstand the temptation, finally is slowly flying towards sheen.

    Before long, the goblin came to sheen, and after hesitating for a moment, he held out his little hand very carefully.

    The next moment, a large and a small completely out of proportion of the two hands touched a piece.

    Sheehan felt only a very, very slight touch coming from his hand.

    It''s like having a feather fall on one''s own hand. The touch is itchy and comfortable.

    Sheen didn''t hesitate. Now he mobilized the magic power to let the natural magic flow out slowly and inject it into the goblin''s body through the palms of each other.

    "Zheng!"

    The goblin''s whole body was full of light.

    "-"

    at this moment, the goblin seemed to be scared, and seemed to feel comfortable because of something, and suddenly flew up happily.

    What''s more, it''s still flying around sheen, letting a fluorescent spot scatter around him, which looks very beautiful.

    "Ha ha."

    Sean can''t help but get better. He laughs unconsciously and begins to interact with the goblin.

    The goblin was no longer afraid of sheen. He played happily with him. He was too happy.The scene, so that those still hiding in the corner of the goblin are ready to move.

    In the end, none of the goblins could resist, and flew out of the corner to Sheen''s side.

    Sheen, who came, released a gentle magic from all over his body.

    "-"

    the goblins immediately felt excited, all of them were close to Sean, some sitting on his head, some standing on his shoulder, some even got into his clothes pocket, as if they were fighting for territory, so they were not active.

    And in this process, the magic of sheen was absorbed by these goblins, and the light on them became bright one by one.

    Then, the goblins became more excited and happy, flying around Sean, or simply falling on him, rubbing his little hands and even their small bodies on him.

    In particular, the goblin who came to sheen at the beginning directly occupied one side of Sheen''s cheek. At last, he gave him a little bit on his face and gave him a mischievous kiss, which made him feel pity for the goblin.

    "There''s something wrong with you, little one."

    Sheen teased with the goblin who was closest to him.

    This kind of sheen didn''t find it at all. I don''t know when Carol came here. Seeing this scene, she fell into astonishment.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    "You... What are you doing?"

    Seeing that Sean and a group of goblins were so happy, Carol finally made a voice.

    Sean discovered that Carol was coming.

    "What, it''s you."

    Sean''s mouth curled in response, but did not stop playing with the goblins.

    And hearing Sean''s speech as if she didn''t want to see herself, Carol subconsciously wanted to be angry.

    But then Carol gave up, took a few deep breaths, suppressed her irritability, and walked to sheen calmly.

    "Children, you go to play by yourself."

    Carol spoke softly to the numerous goblins around sheen.

    "-"

    the goblins were slightly agitated and seemed reluctant.

    This situation, let Carol look at Sean''s eyes a little complicated.

    "Don''t look at me like that." Sheen clarified without saying a word: "it was they who came here to play, but I didn''t kidnap them."

    "... I know." "I didn''t say you kidnapped them," Carol said speechless

    "Is it?" Sheen didn''t feel relieved. Instead, he asked, "in your elvish style, should we first suspect what the alien male did?"

    "You..." Carol really thinks that this man is too irritating. He has deliberately controlled himself, but he is still provoked by him, which makes him angry.

    At the moment, Carol can only spit out her hard voice.

    "As far as the queen and I are concerned, they are not attractive to you and me

    In other words, they were not surprised.

    Of course, Carol didn''t say that although she had already guessed that the goblins would be attracted by Sheen''s magic and breath, she didn''t expect that these timid and timid goblins would go around Sheen''s side and play with him.

    Believe it, the elf queen did not guess that.

    This is the reason why Carol came here, and saw this scene, was immediately shocked.

    At the same time...

    "what I want to know is, have you done anything to them?"

    Carol could not help but question.

    Now it''s Sean''s turn to be speechless.

    "Just said I didn''t doubt me, and now I ask what I have done to them?"

    Is there any misunderstanding of the word "doubt" by the deputy head of the Elven division?

    "No, I''m not questioning you. I''m just surprised." Carol shook her head, looked at Sean, and said, "I can feel that the reincarnation period of these children seems to be shortened."

    "Reincarnation?" Sheen didn''t understand.

    "The time of the genie''s generation is the genie." "All goblins born in nature have a time to grow into elves, which we call the reincarnation period," Carol explained

    When she came to the land of elves, melika also said that goblins born from nature will play games and absorb the magic power of nature. After decades, hundreds of years and even thousands of years, they can produce wisdom and intelligence, and turn them into human forms and become fairies by virtue of the magic they have been absorbing.

    This period of time from the goblin to the elf is the so-called reincarnation period.

    According to the individual, the reincarnation period of goblins is completely different. Some are only decades, some are hundreds of years, and some take thousands of years.

    The shorter the time is, the stronger the individual''s talent is, and the closer he is to nature, he will have amazing magic power and pure spirit blood.

    "Do you know why the elves are different from other elves?" Carol said: "it is because the reincarnation period of the elves is very short, so short that they not only produce the same human nature as the human race, but also draw a trace of divinity from the nature that gave birth to themselves, so that they have a very large magic power and pure blood."

    Because the world is created by the Supreme God omnes, and nature is created by the goddess of nature, nadura. From the nature that gave birth to itself, some gifted goblins can learn a little bit of the divine power and divinity in the nature of heaven and earth in the process of reincarnation, and become close to the deity, similar to the existence of demigods.

    Such existence is the elves.

    In view of this, the status of the elves in the Elves will be so high and special.

    In a way, they are the children of nature goddess nadura, or the incarnation. Their magic power and blood are very pure, very close to the goddess of the Protoss.

    Unfortunately...

    "the conditions for the birth of the elves are very harsh." Carol sighed and said, "according to records, since the birth of the elves, there have been only three elves."This number, I have to say, is very small.

    Less than frightening.

    But maybe that''s normal?

    "Queen Sophie has lived for thousands of years, and the two elves in front of her have survived for a long time." Sheen shrugged and said, "how many years is the history of the elves? Isn''t it normal that only three Elves were born? "

    That''s what happened.

    Longevity species is longevity species. The concept of time and the form of length are different from human beings.

    Even if one of the three elves could only survive for 5000 years, they would have been 15000 years.

    15000 years of history, I''m afraid that it can carry out the whole life course of Ohm pertanson?

    After all, Ayi has said that it has been nearly ten thousand years since she was born, and it has been nearly ten thousand years since Lilith was born. These two are the demons who are second only to the devil king, and the higher gods who are second only to the Supreme God and the three great goddesses, which can be regarded as the earlier batch of life in the world.

    Even if the birth of the elves was earlier than these two people, I''m afraid it was not much earlier. At most, it was tens of thousands of years?

    In tens of thousands of years, three Royal clans with a history of at least 15000 years have been born. Judging from the life span of the elves, if not more, it can not be counted as less.

    "Maybe." Carol didn''t deny it, but she looked at Sean and said, "but I don''t want to talk about it. It''s what you did that shortened the reincarnation period of the goblins."

    What does that mean?

    It means that Sheen has a way to quickly reincarnate the goblins into elves.

    This is not a trivial matter for the elves.

    "If there is a way to shorten the reincarnation period of goblins, the birth rate of Elves will also be increased, and the rare population of Elves will be improved, and the Elves will become stronger and more prosperous."

    "Moreover, the shortening of the reincarnation period will greatly enhance the talent and magic power of the elves born from it."

    "What''s more, if we can promote the birth of the elves in this way, it is self-evident how helpful it will be to the elves."

    Carol looked straight at Sean, and she was very upset.

    But sheen also understood why this old-fashioned deputy division chief would not be abnormal to become so good-natured.

    It''s not that she doesn''t care about Sean''s provocation, but that her mind is completely occupied by this amazing thing.

    If I were someone else, I''m afraid I could not help being excited enough to jump up. Only the genie with a kind, pure and indifferent nature could restrain it.

    "This..."

    Sean was a little confused.

    What happened?

    I just fed some magic power to these goblins, and had such a great influence?

    Is he really the son of God?

    ... bullshit?

    Sheen could only turn his eyes to the goblins around him.

    The goblins, aware of Sheen''s sight, thought he wanted to feed his magic power and play with him again. They flew over one by one and surrounded him again, looking excited and happy.

    Sheen subconsciously wanted to release the magic.

    But in front of her, Carol is still looking at it, which makes Sean a little worried.

    (if this guy knows that my magic power is the reason to shorten the reincarnation period of goblins, will I be used as a fresh extractor and be squeezed out every day to contribute to the reproduction of the elves

    Sean was scared at the thought.

    Of course, he was not afraid that the elves would do harm to him.

    With the strength of the elves, they do not have the strength to resist, and there is no need for emptiness.

    Fear is afraid, the other side will not come hard, but will choose to soft.

    When the time comes, will you live on your own?

    Sean is not confident.

    He''s not exactly the hero of fate.

    If a race like the elves, who are all beautiful and cute girls, gives themselves a pretty trick, then sheen is sure that he will fall instantly.

    Really, he is a very normal man, unable to withstand the temptation of beauty.

    If the other side didn''t take the initiative to tease him, he could avoid as far as he was afraid of trouble, such as when he met Vivian team and Roxie.

    But what if the other party takes the initiative to tease him?

    It''s important to mention a very active, now obsessed theo.

    So, please forgive him, he is really a normal man, also very sad.

    If the elves do this, sheen thinks that he will be trapped in the gentle country, and the chance of getting drunk is about 99.99%.

    I said I''m not the main character

    Sean''s point was clear.Let him, like the protagonist in the previous life''s novel, explore the temptation of the secular world, and achieve the supreme realm, which can only be bullshit.

    So...

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Sheen looked seriously at Carol.

    "I don''t know?"

    Carol was in a daze.

    "That''s right." Do you want to see what I mean

    Hearing this, Carol stares at Sean.

    After half a ring, Carol sighed.

    "Not really."

    Carol murmured in great disappointment.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    Although this is the result you want...

    Why do you want to hit people?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    As a matter of fact, Carol knew it. The reason must be Sean.

    Otherwise, why would goblins be so close to him, and why would he have the magic and breath so close to nature?

    As far as Carol knew, there was only one possibility.

    That''s the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    That''s right.

    Once you get the blessing of the goddess of nature, you will be protected and close to nature.

    Therefore, the magic and breath of those who have this blessing are very close to nature, so that elves and goblins love it.

    However, it is impossible for human beings to obtain the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    The goddess of fate, life and nature have their own jurisdiction, and are responsible for the guidance of different races, and their blessings are generally only given to the races under their jurisdiction.

    Therefore, the blessing of the goddess of nature can only be obtained by elves and dwarves, and humans and orcs cannot get the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    Unless...

    (he is brave.)

    Only brave people from different worlds will not abide by this rule.

    Because the brave from different worlds have always been human beings, and they must be able to obtain the blessing of the three goddess level, only the brave do not need to abide by the rules, and may get the blessing of any goddess.

    In the past, some brave people have been blessed by the goddess of nature.

    However, now that the demon king has been attacked and the war is over, the great ceremony of summoning the brave has been sealed in the remote place of the divine world by omnis, the Supreme God, and will never be used again.

    In view of this, the brave will no longer appear in this world. The blessing of the goddess of nature can only be obtained by elves and dwarfs.

    In this way, sheen can not be the one who has won the blessing of the goddess of nature. There must be another reason for his magic and breath of being close to nature.

    In addition, garrol had never heard that a man who received the blessing of the goddess of nature could shorten the reincarnation period of a goblin.

    Otherwise, in the history of the elves, there is no one who has won the blessing of the goddess of nature. If they have the ability, they can not do it.

    To sum up, Carol denied that sheen was a man with the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    But in that case, what happened to all this?

    Why is this alien male so special?

    Is that why he can attract the Dragon demon Ayi and the evil god Lilith?

    Carol thought about these things more than once.

    She believes there must be a reason why the elf queen is thinking about it.

    No way, to some extent, for the elves, Sheen''s particularity is even above the brave man who visited here thousands of years ago.

    The spirit clan can''t ignore his existence just because of his closeness to all the spirits and goblins.

    Fortunately, not many of the elves have seen this alien male. The vigilance of the elves to the alien male is enough to keep them away from him and even resist this sense of intimacy.

    But Carol always felt that if it went on like this, this situation would certainly be changed.

    Now, at least, the attitude of the goblins has changed.

    So, is it still far away for the elves to change their attitude?

    Carol was always on the alert.

    It''s not a good thing for her.

    She also reported this to the elf queen yesterday, but the elf queen obviously didn''t want to get too rigid with this alien male.

    The energy behind this man is not small. He is supported by dragons and Demons and accompanied by Lilith, the evil god. Now it seems that he has some involvement with beasts, demons and demons. In such a relationship, the elves must not offend too much.

    Even Na dura, the goddess of nature, lowered her will yesterday to prove that she was paying attention to the situation in the land of elves.

    This makes Carol understand that the special man in front of her has attracted many people''s attention.

    Under such circumstances, it should be very difficult for people at their own level, even if they want to do anything.

    With this in mind, Carol thought for a while and finally decided not to pursue Hearn for shortening the reincarnation period of the goblin.

    It''s not something she should think about.

    You''d better not do anything.

    That''s how Carol was, cautious and rigid.

    All this is for the elves.

    Of course, Carol must report this to the elf queen.

    Only people at the level of ELF queen are qualified to take charge of this matter.

    Thinking of this, Carol suppressed all the thoughts in her heart and said a word to the depressed sheen."Don''t mention it for a moment." Carol changed the subject and said to sheen, "I''m here to ask if you have any plans for today."

    "Today''s schedule?" Sheen was distracted, scratched his cheek, and then said, "anyway, the peace ceremony still has a few days to start, and it''s OK today. Maybe we''ll have a good tour of the land of elves?"

    Sheen did not forget that they came to the land of the elves for a visit.

    Since it''s for fun, it''s natural to have a good tour of this fairyland that the world wants to come in.

    That is to say...

    "I''ll go out on the street today." Sheen looked at Carol and said, "you''re not here to stop me, are you?"

    Sheen also knew that Carol certainly didn''t want to let herself wander around the land of elves and frighten the people here.

    But he didn''t want to be tied up here and attend the ceremony. As a result, he was isolated by a group of sexist guys.

    If Carol''s goal today is to stop herself, sheen feels that if she doesn''t make a scene, she will be sorry for her "rogue".

    Fortunately, Carol didn''t have that idea.

    "Although it is not my intention, you are guests after all. Since we have decided to entertain you, we elves must not be rude."

    Carol made a faint voice.

    "I''ll have people tell the elves to prepare themselves."

    Otherwise, if sheen goes out on the street, it''s bound to set off the rhythm of the riots.

    "Are you going to find melica?" "Just let melika show you around the fairyland," Carol said

    It was melika who invited Sean and others. Naturally, melika was in charge of the task.

    "I have only one word to say." Carol looked directly at Sean and said, "please don''t do anything suspicious."

    Carol has said that many times.

    Sheen would like to say, what is the so-called suspicious thing?

    Peeping at the elf girls changing clothes? Or peeping into their baths?

    Are we like that?

    ... anyway, there are still several days to go. What''s the hurry?

    "I''ll be honest today."

    Sean made a solemn promise.

    Well, it''s going to be honest today.

    As for tomorrow...

    let''s talk about it tomorrow!

    "That''s good." Carol didn''t know that she was in a routine. She nodded and said, "when you''ve finished the fairyland, you can go to the Queen''s palace. The queen has ordered you to go down. If it''s you, you can go to the Queen''s palace at any time. The queen seems to be looking for you

    "Things?" Sheen frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "I don''t know." "Maybe it''s something to do with you," Carol said simply

    After all, sheen is a very special and important group. Even the elf queen has to treat them carefully.

    What''s more, a lot of things happened yesterday, and the elf queen must want to ask.

    For example, the arrival of beasts and demons.

    For example, the beast demon went to look for the fairy queen yesterday.

    For another example, last night, the Elves were suddenly stirred up and even the goddess of nature was shocked.

    The inside story of these things is still a mystery.

    Carol thought that the elf queen wanted to understand these things.

    So she brought all the words.

    "I have patrol duty, so I left first."

    Finally, Carol left a word.

    "Remember, don''t do anything suspicious."

    With that, Carol glanced at the goblins still around Sean and turned away.

    Sheen watched Carol''s departure until her back completely disappeared.

    "What a boring woman."

    After this feeling, sheen began to tease the goblins again and entered the state of playing with each other again.

    ...

    before long, a group of girls woke up one by one in the tree house, left the room and came to the living room.

    All of them, without exception, saw the scene in which sheen and a group of goblins were playing, and they were all stunned.

    "What did you do?"

    Roxie ran to sheen in surprise, and still asked.

    "When can you play with the goblins?"

    AI Yi looked sleepy, and her face was full of unhappiness. It seemed that she was still worried about yesterday''s incident, and her attitude towards sheen was extremely unfriendly.

    "Hee hee!""Fun!"

    Lilith and Milu, these two girls, completely forget what happened yesterday. Like two innocent children, they actually seem to have developed friendship. They sit together holding hands and chasing those panicked fleeing goblins, and constantly emit happy laughter.

    "It seems that all these children are attracted because of Mr. sheen."

    As she spoke quietly, she quietly prepared breakfast for everyone.

    Reid lies flat on the table, looking at Sean intently.

    "Don''t you want to explain it?" "This time, don''t try to fool us like yesterday," she said

    It seems that after a night of conversation, the beast demon finally understood that he was concerned and confused, and was fooled by sheen.

    Sheen had to roll his eyes.

    Explain?

    Explain the wool!

    My young master is born to be loved by everyone. When flowers bloom, goblins will like them when they see them. Can''t they?

    How many times have you seen our affinity and character?

    Gan!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    After a breakfast, people eat very lively. They are not only killing each other, but also fighting with the surrounding goblins. It seems quite noisy, but actually there is a faint sense of warmth in the air.

    Of course, because of what happened yesterday, sheen was finally caught by the girls.

    The shock caused by the sentence "giving birth to a child" is as fierce as today''s women''s revenge.

    Anyway, neither Eyre nor reed let Sean go. They''ve been targeting him all morning.

    However, after yesterday''s farce, people are no longer impulsive to want to start directly.

    Therefore, aye and reed can only through verbal attack, intended to punish sheen.

    However, in the case of no hands, as a strong mouth king, how could sheen be afraid of these so-called demons?

    So, all morning, sheen took out 12 points of skill. He not only stubbornly resisted the two demons, but also dragged Roxie into the water, which almost made her angry.

    However, after learning that yesterday''s "giving birth" speech was only used to deceive people by sheen, Roxie was much calmer than yesterday. Her anger returned to her anger, but she was not so angry that she was bitten by her teeth. Finally, she chose to surrender very wisely and quit the battlefield decisively, not participating in the feast of Hean''s verbal warfare.

    Thanks to this, sheen won a complete victory today, killing both the Dragon demon and the beast demon at the same time.

    But Sheen''s Ayi and Reid could only hold their noses to recognize the victory and defeat, and secretly vowed in their hearts that they would take revenge if they had a chance in the future.

    But if you don''t have to do it, Sean wants to say it.

    "I don''t mean one of you, but all of you are spicy chicken."

    So confident.

    After all, sheen is just the embodiment of a strong king of mouth, these girls can not, if the incarnation of Zuan God of war, it is strange that they do not fly in place.

    That''s true, but sheen also knows that the risk of being Zoan''s God of war is very high.

    If you say hi carelessly, sheen always feels that people will not soar in place, but will get angry on the spot and start directly.

    If you become like that, you''re on your own.

    Therefore, sheen just took advantage of the devil sister verbally, but he did not dare to abuse.

    Otherwise, even Ayi will not be merciful to him.

    "After the event, the crematorium."

    Sheen realized this, and after Ayi and Reid''s hateful surrender, he chose the point wisely.

    Can''t we not talk about martial arts?

    I''m afraid they''re going to kill people. (funny)

    in this way, a bustling morning passed.

    After that, Sean, as she had told Carol, proposed to go out for a walk, and immediately got Roxie''s approval.

    the highness of the princess had come to play, and she would not miss the opportunity to go to the streets.

    Two innocent little girls are also very spiritual with hands.

    "Go out on the street! Go out on the street

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Milu and Lilith raised their hands and yelled and nodded again and again. They looked a little cute.

    It''s just aye and reed, who are not interested at all.

    "I''m going back to bed."

    The sleepy dragon demon did not hesitate to make such a decision.

    The girl was interrogated by reed all night last night. She was seriously short of sleep and didn''t want to go to the street.

    "You go." Reid didn''t show any interest in it, but said, "remember to take care of Milu. Don''t let this girl mess around."

    Normally, reed would not dare to let Milu out of her sight.

    Because Milu is too simple, and his thinking is no different from that of ordinary children. If you don''t take good care of it, it''s still a small matter if you lose it. What you fear most is that you will make a big accident without knowing the importance of it, and even be used by someone who has the intention.

    In addition, Milu has a part of the heart of the very dangerous, lied will often accompany her, do not dare to let her out of her sight.

    But now, with Sean and Roxie watching, and Lilith, the most powerful evil spirit, there should be no problem as long as there is no big accident.

    This is also a certain degree of trust.

    "Well, I''ll go with you."

    Lasha took Lilith and Milu''s hands without any expression. She looked like a beautiful maid with children.

    Obviously, she was a maid who had no strength at all. She took up the demons and demons. She did not have stage fright and nervousness at all. On the contrary, she seemed extremely natural and admirable.

    What''s more, being led by lashia, both Lilith and Milu are surprisingly honest.

    Lilith doesn''t need to be weird.

    The most powerful evil god was originally very close to Lasha. When he first separated out half body jadeite, he first contacted not sheen, but Lasha. It was rahia who discovered the jade and then informed him.After that, no matter when she was emerald or returned to Lilith, the little goddess was always taken care of by Lasha. She took all the food and drink with her. She fed her meals, washed her baths, and even coaxed her to sleep.

    In this way, it is impossible for Lilith not to kiss Lasha.

    It can be said that sheen is the stickiest of Lilith, followed by Lasha.

    Compared with Lasha, even Ayi had to lean back, not to mention anyone else.

    Such Lilith was naturally extremely honest and obedient when she was taken by lashia.

    However, Milu is quite clever and even happy to be led by Lasha, and to be honest and honest is a little surprising.

    This ghost looks so innocent, but he is a dangerous person who will seriously consider whether to do something to sheen.

    More than once, Sean felt upset because of Milu''s performance. Therefore, he did not think that the girl would be a obedient master.

    If someone else deceived her or calculated her, it would be excusable. But lashia said nothing, did nothing, and even took her hand indifferently. As a result, the ghost not only did not resist, but also looked happy and extremely clever. How could people not be surprised?

    On the contrary, it''s ED and reed. It''s no surprise. It''s just a little complicated in their eyes.

    There was another murmur from reed.

    "With this maid, even Milu would be more honest?"

    That''s why Reid felt relieved.

    After that, Eli and reed went back to their room to sleep.

    Well, just like last night, one room.

    AI Yi also has no spirit to resist, a sleepy face and lied together back to the room, cover the bed, seconds sleep in the past.

    Only reed, before entering the room, had a look at Sean, who was chirping out of the house.

    "... can you be so natural and casual when you get along with us demons?"

    Lied said with a sigh or a sigh.

    Remembering that she had just scolded her and settled accounts with her, the other party was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she stubbornly turned back. She was so embarrassed that she had nothing to say. She laughed.

    If someone else, in the condition of knowing his own identity, was scolded by himself, afraid he would have knelt down?

    This guy is the only one who dares to stand up to himself.

    However, although I was very angry at that time, now I feel very interesting.

    Because, this kind of not hostile and malicious noise, in fact, reed did not hate at all.

    It should be said, including the three goddesses and the six demons, the top of all ethnic groups will not hate it?

    There are not many people who can talk to them like this and play with them.

    "No wonder ayna would like to stay with him..."

    lied thought to herself.

    "Should Schaffner and Carmina feel strange when they see him?"

    It''s just that it''s not so easy to retreat from the whole body if you''re staring at them.

    Unfortunately, to the best of Reed''s knowledge, both of them have taken some action.

    When they came to the human world to deal with the magic refining ceremony, they seemed to have heard the report from their subordinates, and the two men seemed to have come to the human world first.

    "The elder sister doesn''t stop them."

    As she sighed, she began to laugh again.

    "Well, let them treat this cheeky fellow and see if he can still be so hard on these two people."

    If you want to enter the circle of demons, you have to go through the difficulties at least once.

    Only in this way can they be recognized.

    "And his fiancee."

    Reid remembered his royal highness, known as the Kingdom''s most precious treasure.

    is that beautiful princess who is so beautiful?

    "It''s not easy."

    Reed didn''t know if the rest of them had noticed.

    Anyway, she did.

    perceives that there seems to be some change in the princess''s highness.

    thought about the royal highness of the princess, and he understood what it was.

    "This is really amazing."

    Reed had a dignified expression.

    she knew that if her royal highness completed the change mentioned in the rumor, her power would be raised to an astonishing degree.

    At that time, it is not surprising to catch up with the brave man who was a thousand years ago.

    "In addition to the brave people from other worlds, it is totally unexpected that the Terrans of this world can also produce such monsters."Suddenly Lyde thought.

    "After a thousand years, the Terran has produced such an amazing genius. We demons of the demon clan also like men who have fallen in love with human beings. The elder sister has recently paid special attention to the trend of the protoss side. It seems that she is investigating something. However, the [original devil] has started to carry out frequent activities. It seems that the seventh demon is about to finish the disgusting seventh devil. Even, it happened ten years ago The event led to the emergence of the master and servant... "

    does all this reveal anything?

    Is the peace and tranquility that has been maintained for thousands of years about to be broken?

    In this trend, what should I do?

    "Mother..."

    lied said it unconsciously and sighed faintly.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    Home of the elves, outside the tree house.

    When sheen, Roxie, Rasha, Lilith and Milu walked together, came out of the tree house, and followed the vine bridge to the ground, where there was already a man waiting.

    "Mr. sheen! Everybody

    Melika seemed to have been waiting here for a long time. When she saw the crowd, she immediately brightened up and ran over.

    "Melica?"

    Sheen blinked and laughed.

    "Are you here?"

    Roxie also looked at the fairy girl, smiling.

    "Miss melica."

    Lasha is greeting melika.

    "Well?"

    Lilith tilted her head. She didn''t know whether she was surprised at the sudden appearance of melika, or whether she remembered melika until now.

    As for milu, she was puzzled and looked at the strange fairy girl curiously.

    Melika didn''t seem to notice Milu. She trotted all the way to the crowd, and then she said apologetically.

    "Yes, I''m sorry to leave you alone."

    Melika was sorry that she didn''t act with people yesterday.

    People don''t care much about it.

    "You haven''t come back for a long time. You must want to talk to your acquaintances and say hello?" Sheen looked at melika and said with a smile: "you look better than yesterday. I think you should be in a good mood."

    Sheen''s words made melika blush and look down. She was too shy to speak.

    As a matter of fact, melica''s looks are much better than before, and it is obvious that she is in good condition.

    Melika didn''t know what was wrong with her. She always felt that her spirit had improved after she returned to the land of the elves. In addition, the speed of magic enhancement which had been growing before was also accelerated a lot.

    Perhaps, after returning to her hometown, melika''s spirit and spirit did improve.

    This is a good thing.

    Anyway, melika didn''t feel anything wrong. Besides, her attitude was less restrained and shy than usual.

    "And his highness Ayi?"

    Melika looks around the crowd, but she doesn''t see Ayi. Instead, she sees a strange little girl who is staring at herself curiously and is being led by Lasha.

    "Ayi stayed in the tree house and went to sleep. You know, that girl is so sleepy." Sheen curled her lips, explained, but patted Milu on the shoulder and said, "this is a new comer, which is aye''s relative. There was another one, but she didn''t come. I''ll introduce her to you later."

    On hearing this, melika said vaguely: "is your highness Ayi''s relative..."

    Obviously, melika didn''t think about the demonic sisters of Ayi.

    "Milu! My name

    Naturally, Milu would not mention it. She raised her hand and introduced herself to melica lively.

    "Good... Good! Miss MiRu

    Melika quickly bowed her head and saluted, less restrained and shy, but still as polite as ever.

    At this moment, Roxie also spoke.

    "Are you alone?" "I thought you''d bring your friends with you," she said with a smile

    This made melika falter a little.

    "I... I actually want to introduce my hair to you..." melika glanced at Sean carefully and whispered, "but she didn''t want to come here because she heard there were foreign men here..."

    sheen was speechless.

    Yes, she is a sexist fairy girl again.

    This place is really unfriendly to us.

    "Next time, I will introduce it to you." Melika said in a hurry: "jennom, she is very nice, more daring than me, and more powerful than me. Everyone in the family said that she would be the next genius to join the elves division. Since childhood, she has been taking care of me and protecting me. Now she just doesn''t know much about everyone, so she has a little resistance. When I persuade her, she will certainly agree to come and see you all!"

    Melika tried to speak good words for her novel.

    It was very similar to yesterday when I spoke for sheen.

    It can be seen that melika should attach great importance to the genie clan named genum.

    Sheen was a little curious.

    "In your opinion, your hair should be better than you, right?" Sheen said, "how come you left the land of the elves and went out to practice outside, but you didn''t grow up?"

    It was something Sheehan overheard by chance from Carol.

    It is said that melika''s hair is very close to her.

    Almost at the same time, they survived the reincarnation period as goblins and succeeded in reincarnation almost at the same time. It can be said that the front and rear feet were taken back to the land of elves and joined the big family of elves.Therefore, the relationship between the two fairy maidens seems to be very good, and they have been inseparable since childhood.

    Carol mentioned that at the beginning, melika and her little girl received her magic enlightenment, and at the same time began to learn magic and practice at the same time.

    Both of them are the same age and have been close friends for more than 100 years. Their relationship is far superior to that of ordinary elves.

    However, two years ago, the couple, who had been together for 100 years, embarked on two different paths.

    In order to become a member of the elves division, he tried his best to practice in the land of elves.

    Melika suddenly plans to leave the village and go outside to experience, improve her insight and experience.

    But according to melika, in terms of temperament, the genie girl named janum is obviously more outgoing than she is.

    Under such circumstances, how could it be easier for melika, who was nervous and shy, to go outside for training, while the fairy girl named janum stayed in the village and worked hard behind closed doors?

    "This..."

    melika has some language problems.

    See, Roxie didn''t forbid her elbow to push Sean''s flank.

    Sean took a puff from the corner of his mouth and gave Roxie a helpless look.

    he knew that the secret sorrow of his royal highness was that she could not control her mouth and did not consider whether she had touched the sensitive topic and made people feel awkward.

    The fish princess, who didn''t know what was wrong, was suddenly very concerned about melika''s appearance.

    Sheen could only shrug.

    "I''ll just ask without answering."

    Sean smiles at melica.

    It made melika shake her head.

    "In fact, it''s not something that can''t be said..." melika said in a voice that was hard to say: "the reason why I want to leave the village and go out to experience is that if I don''t do this, I may never be able to compare with jennom."

    It''s not that hard to understand.

    "we as like as two peas, we have been together since the birth of the spirit, and have been doing the same thing every day, living the same life, even the same practice of magic, almost no difference."

    In this case, they do the same thing, but get different results.

    "It was janum who first learned magic."

    "It was janum who first raised the level."

    "The first person to learn intermediate magic was janum."

    "Even the person who first attacked the demons outside the village and was valued by the people of the elves division was janum."

    Melika shook the wand in her handshake, but she was still a little depressed.

    "I''ve been doing the same thing all the time, but every time jennom walks in front of me, which makes me wonder if I can''t compare with him."

    It can''t be said that it''s jealousy or unwillingness, it''s just a little suspicion.

    But it was this little bit of doubt that eventually made melika decide that she wanted to take a different path.

    "If I continue to practice like janum, I will probably never catch up with him."

    "And when janum joins the elves division, she will be better trained and better trained, and I may never catch up with her."

    "I don''t want to be left behind by Jerome."

    "That''s why I got up my courage and decided to leave the village and go outside to experience and practice hard."

    At this point, melika murmured unconsciously.

    "I don''t know if I''m catching up with Jerome now?"

    Obviously, melika is not confident about this.

    But the two just met yesterday, each other in joy, naturally did not notice this.

    Until now, melika seems to have remembered her original intention of leaving the village, and she can''t help but feel a little nervous.

    That look, but it makes people feel a little pity.

    Roxie comes forward and hugs melica lightly.

    "It''s OK. You must have caught up with her."

    Roxie soothed softly.

    "Thank you... Thank you, your highness Rosie..."

    melika is a little shy. I don''t know whether it''s because of her unspeakable heart or because of her intimate behavior.

    At the same time, melika also secretly looked at Sean, seems to care about how sheen will look at this matter.

    Sean get is here.

    So he said without hesitation.

    "I also think you must have caught up with her now, or even surpassed her."

    Sheen gave the biggest comment.

    "More than?" Melika didn''t seem to think about this possibility. She said, "no, it''s very good that I can catch up with janum, who is so talented and powerful."It seems that melika''s opinion of janum''s hair is much higher than her own.

    "So talented?"

    Sheen made a murmur.

    He didn''t know how good that janova was.

    But he didn''t think that melica would compare the variance.

    If nothing else, let''s just say that melica''s magic power of crazy growth in recent months is absolutely impossible to catch up with convenience.

    That was the magic growth that even Ayi was looking at, and the elf queen was also surprised by it.

    Of course, just the magic growth does not mean that melica is better than the other.

    But who made them both magicians?

    Since they are all magicians, the party with stronger magic power must have more advantages.

    Therefore, sheen believes that melica is not inferior to her own.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    In other words, melika has such a past, which is really what sheen didn''t expect.

    On second thought, it seems reasonable.

    If it wasn''t for this reason, why did melika leave the village and go outside to experience?

    Sheen had a little understanding of the situation of the elves, so he knew very well that there were very few people who chose to go outside to experience in the country of elves.

    There are three reasons.

    1£º The wariness and exclusion of the elves to the outside world.

    It can be seen from the vigilance of the elves to the foreign men that they have a relatively negative impression on the outside world. In addition, the outside men have been coveting and even persecuting the elves. The people who have been outside either mention the greed of the alien men for themselves, or they can''t extricate themselves from the emotional injury. Naturally, the elves have no good impression on the outside world, And then affect their enthusiasm to leave their hometown.

    2£º The conditions in the land of elves are not necessarily worse than those in the outside world.

    Since the elves are born with magic, their research and development of magic is bound to be far beyond the outside world. There are many strong elders in the clan. The world''s strongest magicians and sorcerers are also here. As a result, the people of the elves do not need to go outside to study. They only need to practice in their own hometown, so they can have a better life There are good conditions for any force.

    3£º The forest of Tagore, where the land of elves is located, is the biggest magic forest in the human world.

    In Tagore''s forest, there are not only many demons, but also many rare species which are not available to the outside world, including all levels of magic creatures, so that the elves have no lack of fighting targets and upgrading conditions. Even here, it is much better than anywhere outside. Even if there is danger, there are also elders of the same clan who are looking after them. There is no need to worry about accidents.

    Under these three reasons, the elves don''t need to go outside to experience, they can steadily improve their own strength.

    In this way, how can they want to go out to experience?

    In fact, among the elves, those who choose to go out for training may not even have one percent.

    In other words, most of the elves have never left here. They were born here, grew up here, or gradually become stronger here. Finally, anyone with a little talent will join the wizard division and become a great magician with a level above 80.

    With such good conditions, why go outside to experience?

    Of course, there are still some elves who choose to go out to experience, which proves that going out to experience also has its advantages.

    What are the benefits?

    It''s simple.

    Come on!

    The improvement of strength will be faster than that in the village!

    It is true that in the spirit village, every spirit can get the best growth conditions and steadily improve themselves.

    However, since it is stable enough, it is unlikely to get up soon.

    As we all know, if you want to improve your own level, though you can also do it through exercise, the most effective way is to fight with opponents who are equal in strength or even above themselves.

    The fierce struggle between life and death is undoubtedly very dangerous, but it is also the fastest growth for a person.

    But in the spirit village, with the protection of elders and practice under stable conditions, what kind of crisis and fighting opportunities can there be?

    The life in the village of elves is so peaceful and stable that even though the elves can steadily improve themselves in such an environment, the speed is not fast.

    Otherwise, with the talent and longevity of the elves, as long as you live for 100 years, you have to be a legendary top player, right?

    But in the end, there are only three legendary elves, and all of them have survived for at least a thousand years.

    Thousand years!

    If there is no talent, potential and other conditions in the limit, then even a pig can boil into a legendary strong?

    From this we can see how slow the growth of the elves is.

    This is not a bad thing.

    The elves live a long life and are protected by the boundary set by the goddess of nature. They can grow up safely and safely.

    The reason why the elf division is the strongest sorcerer group in the world is that everyone in it has practiced like this for at least hundreds of years, even thousands of years.

    As long as the potential has not been exhausted, and they have not reached the limit, eventually, the Elves will be able to reach the level above 80.

    This kind of clan talent is already comparable to the dragon clan known as the king of demons.

    After all, the dragon clan is like this. Naturally, they can grow to level 80. When they grow up, they become powerful demons of level 80.

    Although not everyone can reach this level, some of them have relatively low potential, and finally reach the limit. There is no way to upgrade the level. As can be seen from the fact that there are hundreds of people in the spirit division, it can be seen that the people of the elves are very advantaged.

    Only a part of the elves, unable to be satisfied with such gentle growth, will choose to leave the land of elves, seek pressure from the outside world, and constantly break through themselves.After knowing such a thing, Sean once wondered why she left the land of elves and went out to experience because she was not in a hurry to get stronger.

    Only at this moment did sheen know that melika had overcome her own timidity and made up her mind to leave the village.

    And this is not a wrong decision.

    "When I first left the village and saw the outside world, I was very scared."

    "Many people have been staring at me because I am an elf, and many people have come to chat up, which really makes me very scared."

    "Fortunately, an elder helped me to lead the way and took me to lamigion."

    "There, not only with the help of my compatriots who settled in lamigion, I had a place to live. Later, I met sister Vivian, Tieer and lumia..."

    speaking of this, melika''s tone became more or less happy.

    "Everyone is helping me to get a foothold in the outside world."

    "At the same time, thanks to joining Vivian''s team, I was able to take so many risks and attack so many demons."

    "Although I have experienced several dangers and some unpleasant things, I always feel that it must be the right choice for me to make up my mind and leave the village two years ago."

    With that, melika unconsciously looks at Sean.

    "Otherwise, I won''t meet you and Mr. sheen..."

    as she said this, melika''s eyes began to wet as she looked at Sean.

    There was a love so strong that Sean was shocked.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    He was at a loss.

    No way.

    Is this... A confession?

    Sheehan felt itchy all over his body.

    There is no doubt that this is the first time he has been confronted with such frank and pure kindness.

    Unlike with Roxie, they unconsciously developed feelings and established a relationship in the fight, nor did they get along with each other in a entrusted situation, and finally established a proof with full of passion.

    What melika shows is just like the most common, the most ordinary but the most hard-working love, which is so pure and touching.

    And this is undoubtedly the emotion that Sheen has never experienced and is the least good at coping with.

    I''m just a rogue

    The brave who never passed by roared in his heart.

    In a word, such a serious love is a little too much for Sean to bear.

    At the same time, it also allowed sheen to confirm an idea he had before.

    That is, melica''s feelings for herself are more intense and pure than she imagined.

    If sheen knew the elves'' values of love, he would know that this feeling was more sacred than he imagined.

    Of course, even if he didn''t know about it, he couldn''t be indifferent to melika''s feelings.

    He''s just not serious. He just likes waves. He''s not a scum man who only considers things with his lower body.

    Therefore, the most direct way to receive melika''s good intentions, what to do next, has no need to consider.

    Now sheen touched his nose and adjusted his mood.

    Lilith and Milu watched the scene and looked at each other.

    Lasha''s eyes twinkled and said nothing.

    As for Roxie, looking straight at Sean, she seems to forget her nervousness and shyness. Her heart is completely occupied by bursting emotions, as if she is bravely confessing. Her eyes are full of love melika, and her expression is somewhat complicated.

    This moment, Roxie can not avoid feeling a burst of pain.

    However, looking at melika''s eyes that can not hide the strong love, Roxie is a burst of relief.

    She had already said that as a princess of the royal family, she understood and allowed sheen to marry a side room.

    And this person, if melika, Roxie felt that she was totally acceptable.

    Different from Sean, Roxie has some understanding of the elves'' view of love, and also knows what happens when an elf falls in love with a person.

    Moreover, for melika, Roxie doesn''t feel repelled, but she likes it. Along the way, she has treated melica as her future sister.

    Now, under the control of her emotions, melika finally releases her good intentions to sheen, showing her inner feelings.

    Although this is caused by the situation, which is totally equivalent to a sudden action, the result may not be bad.

    Otherwise, with melika''s usually nervous and shy character, she could not have confessed to sheen.On the other hand, Sean is just waiting for someone else to give him away. He doesn''t take the initiative to pursue other people''s ideas. He expects him to pursue a romantic love affair, even when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.

    So, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    That''s what Roxie thinks.

    Unfortunately, not everyone wants to see this.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "Wait for me over there!"

    Just as sheen and melica stare at each other as if they''ve forgotten everything around them, suddenly, there''s a scolding sound.

    The voice broke the ambiguous atmosphere between sheen and melica in an instant, and brought them back from their selflessness.

    "~ ~ ~"

    but at the same time, melica realized what she had done, and her whole face immediately turned red as if it were boiling.

    At the same time, an idea flashed through melica, Sean and Roxie.

    That is, this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity has been missed.

    So sheen and Rosie''s faces collapsed at the same time.

    They all turned their heads and looked at the sound source.

    The next second, people saw it.

    In front of him, in a rather remote corner, there was a girl of elves standing.

    It was a pretty, well-dressed girl, with a short stick in her hand and short hair at shoulder length, who seemed to be between Bozhong and melika.

    The girl looks very heroic and awe inspiring, her eyes are also sharp, but her limbs are very slim and slim. She looks like a little sister who takes care of her neighbor''s children, which makes people feel very secure.

    But such a fairy girl, at this time is with a big expression of fire, tightly staring at this side.

    No, to be more precise, it''s about staring at Sean.

    "Jerome...!"

    Melika also saw the heroic girl, a pretty face like boiling, and her expression of surprise was irresistible.

    Sheen and his party also heard melika''s words. They were surprised at first.

    Jerome?

    Melica''s hair is small?

    "That''s her?"

    Roxie suddenly got up.

    This sudden voice, and the sudden appearance of the fairy girl, it is melika''s small - -- jenom.

    "Why are you here?"

    Melika was really surprised.

    Yesterday, after their reunion, they spent a whole day in joy and joy. Even when they went to bed at night, they were all together. It seemed that they were inseparable again.

    But in the morning, melika proposed to bring janum here and introduce her to sheen and his party. However, Jerome refused without hesitation.

    Now, melika was naturally surprised that this little girl appeared here.

    Little did you know...

    "I''ve been following you all the time, just to see who you meet outside."

    As he walked over, jennom looked at melika, angry as if he had been cheated.

    "Remember when I asked you yesterday, did you tell me that you and the alien male you invited are just ordinary adventure teammates?"

    Jennom was so angry.

    This is for granted.

    Yesterday, jennom was very, very happy to learn that melika was back.

    Since her childhood, when she suddenly decided to go out for training two years ago, she no longer went in and out with her. Naturally, jennom missed her very much.

    Therefore, when the Peace Festival is about to be held, gennom will deliberately write a letter to remind melika who is away and let melika remember to come back.

    There''s no reason for that. It''s just that jenum wants melika.

    Under such circumstances, gennom was overjoyed to learn that melika was coming back for the peace sacrifice.

    As a result, yesterday, Jerome had been waiting for melika''s news, hoping to welcome her back in the first place.

    Then melika came back.

    However, after the initial joy, gennom was no longer happy.

    Only because, melika actually invited foreign men to return to the land of the elves to participate in the peace sacrifice.

    "Why do you want to bring foreign men back? Melika

    Janum asked melika this question in amazement.

    And then, the expression that melika showed, janum still remembers.

    "... because that''s a very important person for me."

    At that time, melika blushed, and in a very slight voice, with shame and a trace of unspeakable happiness, she said such a word to janum.

    Obviously, seeing her childhood inseparable, melika did not resist and revealed the biggest secret that no one in her heart could share.

    Unfortunately, melika didn''t know how much impact her words, her expression, had on janum.

    She had never seen melica like this.

    She had never seen melika look like that.This makes jennom realize that in two years, melika''s body has undergone some changes that he does not know, and has become stranger than before.

    Of course, that''s not the most important thing.

    The most important thing is that melika, her most important hair, seems to touch a feeling that the elves should not touch.

    That''s love.

    Melica fell in love with a foreign man.

    When he realized this, he was shocked and could not be understood by others.

    She never thought that one day when she was young, she would fall in love with a foreign man.

    She didn''t think that when she came to melika, she was no longer the most important one in melika''s heart.

    Then, jennom thought of people who had fallen in love with foreign men.

    Think of their sad appearance.

    Think of their wistful expressions.

    "... must be stopped."

    In the first place, jennom had such an idea.

    To this end, jennom was beating around the Bush all day yesterday, trying to learn all kinds of things about her sweetheart from melika.

    And under the investigation of gennom, melika said herself that she and the alien male were just ordinary adventure teammates.

    That''s why jennom decided to watch sheen and melika quietly at a time when things seemed to be coming back, and see how far they were going.

    As a result, today, jennom sees Sean and melika staring at each other.

    She didn''t know what Sean and melica had been talking about before they suddenly looked at each other, and there was a strange atmosphere between them.

    But there was a voice in her heart telling her that they couldn''t go on like this.

    So, jennom couldn''t help but stand up.

    "What happened just now?"

    Janum asked melika.

    "This..."

    melika remembered what had just happened, and her head suddenly seemed to be boiling, not only turning red, but also emitting smoke.

    Apparently, melika was so shy that she was about to faint.

    She didn''t even dare to look at Sean. She just wanted to run away.

    But Jerome became more and more angry because of melika''s performance.

    "Really, it''s only been out for a year or two, and you''ve become so weird. I should have never let you go." Gennom pulled over melika and said in an unquestionable voice, "go, go back with me."

    With that, Jerome wants to take melika.

    "Wait... Wait! Janum Melika responded and said, "I have to entertain Mr. sheen and them."

    "Entertaining?" "That kind of thing, let everyone of the elves division do it, you don''t have to do it," jennom said

    "How could it be?" Melika was stunned and said, "everyone is invited by me. All of them are my friends. I should be the host."

    "Don''t use it if I say no!" Jennom naturally did not understand this truth, but still very tough way: "in a word, you go back with me on the right!"

    As a result, gennom took melika''s hand and began to pull it to his side.

    "Ah

    Melica couldn''t help but let out a little exclamation. She leaned over to jennom and was taken by herself.

    Just as melica was about to be pulled by Jerome, suddenly, a hand came over.

    "Pa!"

    In the clear sound, melika''s other hand is grabbed.

    "Ah?"

    Jennom was stunned.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    Another exclamation came from melica.

    Roxie, Lasha, Lilith and Milu are all looking aside.

    There, Sean held out a hand and held melika with a smile on her face.

    "Miss Jerome, isn''t she?" Xienshi Shi ran said: "first time meet, hello."

    Melika almost didn''t respond to her leisurely greeting, and janum''s pretty face sank, and her face became a little ugly.

    "I''m not good!" Janum glared at Sean and whispered, "let me go!"

    Jennom glanced at Sean holding melika''s hand, and somehow a sense of his own belongings had been snatched, and his anger soared.

    Sheen didn''t think so.

    "That''s what I said, right?" Sheen narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his face was still the same. He made him say, "you want to take our people away without saying anything. Can''t you say that?"In the face of Sheen''s words, jennom didn''t want to think about it and directly refuted it.

    "Who are your people?" Janum stared at Sean as if he were a sinner, and said in a loud voice, "melica is not your man!"

    When he said this, jennom''s tone was full of obsession.

    That appearance, as if is really trying to maintain something in general.

    "Is it?" Sheen raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s not ours. Is it yours?"

    "Of course "We''ve been together for more than a hundred years, and we''ve never been apart since we''ve been together for more than a hundred years," he said

    The implication is that under the fetters and feelings, they are already inseparable from each other.

    In this way, melika is hers.

    Sheen has something to say about it.

    "That is to say, you''re just growing up, aren''t you?" Sheen looked at jennom and shrugged, "since you''re just melika''s baby, and you''re not her mother, I can''t agree with you about taking people away without saying anything."

    "You...!" Janum was in a hurry.

    Then melika finally realized what was happening.

    "You... Why did you quarrel?" Melika quickly stopped, "calm down! Mr. sheen! Janum

    Melika''s words, neither Sean nor jennom, listened.

    This meeting, two people are already staring at each other, eyes acutely friction, collision in the line of sight seems to be in a spark, the relationship between the two people can not be expressed incisively and vividly.

    There is no doubt that the relationship between sheen and jennom has fallen to a negative value at the same time of meeting for the first time.

    Jennom regarded Sean as a bad man who harmed melika and regarded him as his enemy.

    Sheen is also very upset that the elf girl just interrupted her relationship with melika, and she intends to ignore herself and others and take melika away.

    This allows the two people to fight directly, or the one that can''t be reconciled.

    "Let go

    Janum gave a warning.

    "No

    Sheen was naturally not to be outdone.

    "Will you let it go?"

    There''s magic in janum.

    "Not at all."

    Sean grinned and grinned calmly.

    "..."

    gennom fell silent.

    "..."

    sheen said nothing.

    But, as if on an appointment, they took melika''s hand and began to push.

    "Ah

    Melika let out another exclamation.

    Sheen and jennom simultaneously grab melika''s hand, trying to pull melika towards their own side.

    "Wait... Wait! Mr. sheen! Janum

    Melica was pulled from left to right, and the whole person was frozen in the air, as if she had become a doll, and she was pulled around by two people.

    There is no pain, just a little at most.

    Sheen and jennom were a little bit measured, not exerting the force that would make melika feel pain.

    However, within the scope of allowable strength, neither of them would compromise, silently turning melicara to her side.

    It made melica a little messy and at a loss what to do.

    On one side, Roxie and others watched the scene, all speechless.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    "Is this playing?"

    Lilith and Milu had their heads tilted at the same time, looking like question marks all over their heads.

    "This guy is fighting with other girls again."

    Roxie sighed.

    "This is Mr. sheen."

    Lasha said this sentence indifferently.

    People can only wait and see, do not know whether to intervene, leading to the scene has become a bit strange.

    In contrast, jennom, while holding melika, suddenly discovers something.

    (melica doesn''t resist the touch of foreign men

    Jennom stares at Sean holding melika''s hand, and then looks at melika''s puzzled face, but there is no half resistance. Finally, there is a sense of crisis in her heart.

    With the sanctity of the spirit and the importance of purity, not to mention being touched by the opposite sex, or being approached by the other side, you will feel uncomfortable.

    But melika is not only not resistant at all, she seems to be used to it.

    What does that mean?

    Before he could figure it out, Jerome was angry.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    "I! Give Way! You! Let go! Hands

    At this moment, the magic of gennom''s body gushed out, causing him to lift the short stick that had been tightly held in his other hand.

    "No!"

    Seeing this scene, Roxie and others ignore it. Melika''s face changes and she sends out the most panic stricken exclamation so far.

    However, it is too late to stop it at this time.

    "Tinder!"

    Janum''s cry rang through.

    On his short stick held high, a flame sprang up out of thin air, like a bundle of fire, running in the direction of sheen.

    The fire is not big, there is only a small one. It seems that the fire on the torch comes out. It can be seen that Jerome has restrained the power of magic and controlled the output of magic.

    In addition, this is just the most basic and primary magic in the fire system. Its function in this world is to scald others.

    Obviously, gennom''s anger returned to anger, but he did not completely lose his mind and did something to attack others.

    This fire is also aimed at Sean pulling melika''s hand, obviously to scald Sheehan''s hand and let him loose.

    But imagination is beautiful, reality is cruel.

    "Hoo!"

    Sheen didn''t even move his body. He just slapped a mosquito at the coming fire, and started a storm of wind.

    "Bang!"

    With a blast, sheen beat the fire away and let it explode like a spark.

    "Ah?"

    Janum froze.

    Then, jennom was ushered in the meaningful sight of Sean.

    "If you want me to let go and not show some housekeeping skills, it will not work?"

    Sheen''s voice seems a little pun. I don''t know whether it means to let melika go or to let melika leave her alien male.

    Anyway, jennom felt that it was Sheen''s provocation.

    At the moment, jennom didn''t even think about it. His magic power was surging, and his stick was also shining.

    "Burn off!"

    The girl of the elf clan finally showed her true ability and used her powerful magic.

    This is the magic that melica can also use, the intermediate magic of fire.

    Hearn had already observed the power of gennom by observing it.

    This fairy girl has a level of 51, and holds two magic skills, namely, magic fire and magic ice, which proves that she has mastered the magic of fire and the magic of ice. Moreover, the level of both magic skills has reached level 6, which is only one step away from reaching level 7.

    You should know that after the magic skill reaches level 7, the magician can use the superior magic. At that time, he will have the qualification to be in the upper level of the magician, which is completely different from those ordinary magicians.

    In the condition of practicing two kinds of magic together, janum can cultivate these two kinds of magic to the level close to the higher level when the level is less than 60. Therefore, melika is really right. Her small talent is outstanding. No wonder she will be regarded as the next genius who can join the spirit division.

    It''s just, should I say that this girl is worthy of being inseparable from melika since childhood?

    What melika has mastered is also the magic of fire and freezing. Her childhood also masters these two kinds of magic. It seems that melika is right. They have been doing the same thing since childhood.

    The only difference is that Jerome is a little better at magic than melika.

    Otherwise, without going out for training, gennom would not be able to upgrade his level and skills to this level only in the land of elves.

    You know, it''s better than when sheen first met melika.

    When she was young, she did the same thing, practiced the same practice, and learned the same magic. However, Jerome was better than melika in all aspects. No wonder melika felt that she couldn''t catch up with gennom in her practice in the village, so she wanted to leave the village.

    Unfortunately, in the face of Sean, this level is obviously not enough.

    "Bang!"

    Just as the flame was burning and turned into a burning curtain of fire and shrouded in sheen, sheen waved his hand again, slapped at the flying fire curtain, and exploded the powerful intermediate magic to life in a burst.

    "What?"

    Jennom finally rose in amazement, unable to believe his eyes.

    The magic just now, although it can''t be said to have exerted all the skills of gennom, is also the magic that gennom used to show his true ability, which is totally different from the magic that only wanted to drive back sheen at the beginning.This level of magic power, if sheen is also out of all his strength in the fight, it is futile, gennom can accept.

    But what did this alien man do?

    Just a slap!

    A slap, you will take out your true ability to display the magic to direct scattered?

    How could this be possible?

    Janum, who was shocked, didn''t know that even in the past, sheen could resist her magic with magic resistance, let alone now.

    With the combination of various resistance skills and defense skills, Sheen''s [rituo destiny] defense has been invincible below the level of detachment.

    If you want to deal with sheen now, you have to take out the attack of super level, or you have to use special unique skills that can break the defense. If you can''t, you have to take out the magic weapon of the holy sword level, then you can cause damage to him.

    Intermediate magic from level 51 mages?

    To be honest, it''s not even enough to tickle!

    Sheen grinned in disgust, and took advantage of the moment when jennom was stunned, he pulled melika''s hand with a sudden force and pulled it over.

    Jennom forgot to exert himself, and when sheen pulled him, he couldn''t help letting go.

    "Ah

    Melika''s exclamation did not know how many times it sounded.

    But this time, with this exclamation, melica was dragged directly by sheen and fell into his arms.

    Yes.

    Sheen took melica in her arms.

    "Ah?"

    Melika made a silly noise.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Jennom was finally able to react to this scene and made an earth shaking cry on the spot.

    Heen ignored this, and in melika''s another exclamation, she actually picked up the elf girl and the princess.

    "Heathy, heathy... Mr. sheen...!"

    Melika''s voice went out of tune, subconsciously hugged Sean''s neck, and after understanding what was going on, her whole face turned red.

    Sheen ignored melika, smelled the fragrance of the fairy girl, felt the delicate body like a flower in her arms. As if satisfied, she turned her head and looked at Roxie and others.

    "You go shopping first. I''ll play with this girl."

    With that, sheen sprang up, holding melika in his arms, and leaped up to a tree of light with melika''s voice as if she could not stop.

    Soon, sheen jumped like this, leaving his own figure in the light trees, toward the distance.

    Jennom could only stare at the scene, until half the sound, finally understood.

    "Melica... Was taken away by a man

    After a dull whisper, the amazing magic burst out of Jerome.

    It''s a huge magic power that can surprise and surprise people.

    There''s no doubt that Jerome blew up.

    "Here! I! Stop! Live

    The fairy maiden let out a roar that looked like a ghost, and then ran away and ran in the direction of sheen.

    Before long, Sean, melika and jennom were chasing each other and disappearing into the distance.

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Was that janum just now?"

    "It''s janum..."

    "why is she suddenly so angry?"

    "I don''t know..."

    "is she chasing something?"

    "It seems."

    "I saw a shadow flying over my head."

    "I saw it, too."

    "What''s the matter?"

    The surrounding elves finally realized the situation here and were attracted one by one. They were surprised and perplexed to talk to each other.

    Only Roxie, Lasha, Milu and Lilith were left, looking at the direction in which sheen and others disappeared. For a long time, they had no words.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Lilith and Milu are still tilting their heads, and their faces are full of doubts. They have a tendency to evolve into black question mark faces.

    Don''t think, the present situation, has already made these two intelligence not very mature little girl to make dizzy.

    They subconsciously want to catch up, but they are held by Lasha.

    "Do you want to catch up? Your highness Rosie? "

    Lasha turned to Roxie and asked softly.

    Roxie rolled her eyes.

    Chase?

    What are you chasing?

    Do you want to help that ghost girl?There are no doors!

    Roxie also can see that the ghost has realized melika''s love and is not ready to let her go.

    Maybe that sou Dan doesn''t know the spirit clan''s view of love and the spirit''s pure and selfless dedication to love, but he certainly knows that since there is a lovely girl who pours on her in vain, he will not be considered a man if she is not completely swallowed into his stomach.

    Under such circumstances, Roxie doesn''t want to catch up and see how her future husband teases the innocent little sister of the elves.

    So...

    "let''s go, let''s play with us, leave them alone."

    Roxie looked out of sight and out of mind. She took Lasha and walked away without looking back.

    "..."

    lashia glanced at Roxie, holding her hand, and finally chose silence.

    "Play?"

    "Play!"

    Lilith and Milu soon put down their doubts and became elated again.

    That''s it. Sean takes melica and runs away.

    In the case of being chased.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    "Hooray!"

    The wind whistled in my ears.

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong"

    heart beating in the chest.

    Feeling the scenery around is retreating at an amazing speed, and she is also moving forward in the arms of Sean. Melika can''t help feeling her heart beating faster, and her face is as red as an attractive peach, which makes people want to gnaw on it.

    However, melika did not have any consciousness about it.

    Because her head was completely in a state of chaos.

    She can only clutching Sean''s neck in confusion and looking at Sean''s face in disorder, as if she could not reflect the development of everything, and felt that the whole person was dizzy.

    In this case, melika didn''t hear a sound at all.

    "Melica! Push it away...! "

    Jennom kept chasing after him on the ground, looking at Sean jumping in the tree, and then looking at the honest and honest stay in his arms. He didn''t want to resist at all, but melika, who had been red all the time, felt that the whole person was going to be blown up.

    What made her angry was that sheen, while moving forward, turned his head to look at her and threw out a word with a smile.

    "It''s better to save the province, the violent girl of elves. Your melika is already mine."

    This sentence had an impact on the two fairy maidens at the same time.

    "I... I''m Mr. sheen...!"

    Melika felt that happiness came too suddenly and too quickly, which made her more dizzy.

    Janum couldn''t help but get angry.

    "Who is the violent woman!? Who is yours? " Regardless of the frightened behavior of the people around him, janum yelled angrily, "give me back melika quickly!"

    With that, the fairy girl could not restrain herself any more. She raised her stick and sang magic in an angry voice.

    "- this is the breath of the sky wheel --"

    "- The Scarlet fire spirit, transparent and rational, rises here with this prayer as fuel --"

    this is also the magic used by melika, the most powerful range killing magic among the magic of the flame system.

    "Heaven fire"

    Jennom did not hesitate to release this magic, so that the huge magic like wind waves in the mid air, turned into a rain of fire, shrouded downward.

    "What?"

    "Jerome

    "What are you doing?"

    Looking at the rain of fire falling from the sky and feeling the extraordinary magic, people in the surrounding elves road were all shocked and panicked.

    "Lying in the manger, this girl is really bold?"

    Even Sean was stunned.

    There was no reason for it. It was just because of the magic of this scope that it fell from the sky. Not only sheen, but also the buildings and streets around the area were shrouded and became the target of the meteor fire shower.

    So...

    "bang!"

    A fire rain first fell down, hit a tree house, let the tree house slowly burning up, instantly covered by flames.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    before long, the rest of the tree houses, streets, light trees and some roadside stalls and other things were also attacked by the fire rain. Under the pouring fire rain, they were ignited one by one and ignited with flames.

    Of course, sheen was also hit by fire rain.

    With the protection of [Rito''s destiny], he can completely ignore these magic attacks, but he still has a melika in his arms, which naturally can''t let melika be affected by gennom''s magic.

    Now, Sean is singing the same.

    "Give and disperse."

    Sheen then used the "Dispelling" feature of the magic, so that a circle of magic ripple itself to expand.

    "Hiss!"

    The rain of fire touched the ripples and came to Sheen''s body, but it was as if it had been watered out. In an instant, it turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.

    In this way, sheen broke through the rain of fire and continued to move forward.

    "Stop!"

    Jennom was still regretting that he had made a big mistake. Seeing that Sean had broken through the encirclement unscathed, he immediately did not care too much and continued to catch up with him.

    "What are you doing? Janum

    "Ah! My treehouse is on fire

    "Put out the fire with magic!"

    "What''s wrong with jennom?"

    All of a sudden, the innocent elves looked at the whole street which was burning slowly and sent out a howl one by one.

    Fortunately, elves are all magicians, and they can use one or two kinds of magic. It''s very easy to extinguish the fire here. In addition, the light trees are not ordinary trees, but fantasy creatures created by magic. It''s not very difficult for them to extinguish their fire.Therefore, the fire looked terrible, but in fact it did not cause much damage, and it was extinguished in a short time.

    However, some of the Elves were still frightened by the abnormality of Jerome. They rushed to inform the elves division and reported what happened here.

    A chase war, it was slowly made big.

    Sheen and jennom didn''t know about it at all and continued to fight wits and bravery.

    "Blizzard!"

    In this meeting, Jerome no longer uses the magic of the fire system, but uses the magic of the freezing system to roll up the snowstorm and let the snowstorm roar at Sean.

    During this period, the air was frozen by the sudden cold wind, and turned into bursts of cold fog and even ice crystals, and the streets were gradually frozen into ice under the cold wind.

    Such a powerful snowstorm thundered at Sean, but still failed to stop him.

    "Give and disperse."

    Sheen continues to use the dispelling characteristics of the magic to meet, so that the magic waves continue to fluctuate around the body, to resolve the incoming storm.

    "Blizzard!"

    "Blizzard!"

    "Blizzard!"

    Jennom has a faint tendency to lose his mind. Seeing that Sean is easy to dissolve his magic, he is also cruel. He repeatedly drinks and displays continuous ice and snow magic.

    All of a sudden, the cold wind howled and the ice and snow were blowing, as if the goddess in charge of the cold winter was angry, making the endless storm and snow cover all around.

    "Click, click, click...!"

    Under the extreme snowstorm, people''s teeth acid condensation sound on the ring, so that everything around is frozen, into a block of ice sculpture.

    Sheen didn''t expect that he was just taking melika away. This guy has become so crazy.

    In this case...

    "

    Sheen uses another kind of magic, which makes the magic waves around him suddenly change and become smooth and crystal like a mirror.

    "Boom

    The coming storm touched sheen, and before it could play a role, it was bounced open by magic waves like a mirror. Like a tornado of ice and snow, it turned a corner and blew in the direction of Jerome.

    "Ah

    When Noam raised his stick, he stopped.

    "Filariasis shield!"

    The high temperature replaced the low temperature, and the ground in front of jennom suddenly trembled, as if there was a magma eruption, suddenly split and burst into flames.

    The flame turned into a barrier in front of gennom and the blizzard.

    "Bang!"

    In the next second, the flame collides with the ice and snow, just like a needle to the wheat awn, which makes a burst of sound and makes the shock wave spread.

    When the flames and ice had dissipated, and each other had faded, gennom came out of the blast and looked around in a hurry, but his face became ugly.

    Because Sheen''s gone.

    "Where are the people?"

    Janum gritted his teeth with anger and even got a little flustered.

    If you don''t see melie, you can''t go with him.

    Take the hot and lovely melika away and run to the place where no one can find it. What will the alien male do?

    If you think about it for a moment, gennom has an urge to hit the wall.

    "Get out of here!"

    Janum couldn''t help shouting.

    Then...

    "OK, I''m out. Should you give me an account? Jennom? "

    A suppressed angry voice sounded behind him, making him stiff on the spot.

    Jennom could only turn his neck very reluctantly, looked behind him, and saw a group of people standing there.

    "Look at what you''ve done, Jerome."

    "What are you crazy about?"

    "Want to destroy the village?"

    "Well, you janum, it''s a pain in vain."

    The elves of a group of elves arrived in groups and stood behind gennom, cursing and cursing.

    The first one was Carol, whose face was black.

    "Jia... Miss Carol...!"

    Janum''s face turned blue.

    "Don''t call me teacher. I''m not as bold as you are."

    The black faced Carol was gnashing her teeth.

    "Old... Teacher! Listen to me "The alien man took melika away!" jenom said"Is it?" "What''s the relationship between him taking melika and setting fire to the village and freezing it like this?" Carol said coldly

    "Of course it does!" "I''ve got to get melica back," janum said aloud

    "Grab your head!" Carol finally got angry. She grabbed her back collar and put her in front of her. She yelled, "people have come together. If you really want to do something to melika, you have to wait until you go back to the land of the elves and do this in front of all the elves!"

    "But... But...!" As he struggled subconsciously, he tried to refute.

    "Needless to say!" "Now, you go back with me, kneel down and apologize to the people of the clan," Carole said without any doubt

    With these words, garrol, regardless of the struggle of Jerome, takes it away.

    "Wait... Wait! Melika! My melika --! "

    In the air, jennom''s cry resounded.

    Unfortunately, no pity.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    The land of elves, near the border of the border.

    Here, the hot spring that sheen used yesterday is still steaming, which makes the magic power rise from the hot spring.

    There are unicorns drinking hot spring water here, there are also some other docile magic things come here, absorb the magic power of this hot spring type magic source.

    If it is outside, for the spring of a magic source, the demons are bound to fight, and the winner will finally get the right to enjoy it.

    But here, the demons do not interfere with each other, as if they have made an agreement. They get along very well and enjoy the source of magic together, making everything seem so peaceful, warm and peaceful.

    Just looking at this scene, it''s like a paradise.

    It has to be said that the land of elves is really like a dream country, and the incredible scenery rarely seen in the outside world can be seen here.

    It wasn''t until a moment that the peace was broken.

    "Shua!"

    With a burst of air burst, Sean holding melika flickered like a shadow and landed in front of the hot spring.

    "Wow

    The demons here were suddenly startled. Some were timid and scattered around. Some were bold and curious. They seemed not to be wary of the sudden intruders.

    Sheen ignored the demons and put down melika in his arms.

    "Will it be all right here?"

    Sheen didn''t know whether he was talking to melica or talking to herself. After a murmur, Sheehan let out a breath.

    "Where is this... Here?"

    Melika stood with her wand in her arms. She felt relieved that she could come down from Sheen''s arms. She was very sorry and reluctant to give up. At last, she was attracted by the scene. She looked at the magic things around her and the source of the hot spring magic. She was surprised.

    "What? Don''t you know here? "

    Sean looks at melica and smiles.

    "No, I don''t know." Melika shook her head and said strangely, "I don''t even know that there is such a place in the fairy village, let alone that there is a magic source here. However, how can this magic source be hot?"

    Melika didn''t think of this magic source in the direction of the hot spring.

    Other people, like Sean, will recognize this as a hot spring when they first see it, and then recognize it as a source of magic power. They are immediately amazed.

    However, melika was an elf. She first felt the magic from the nature of heaven and earth. Knowing that this was a magic source, she didn''t think about the direction of hot spring, and ignored that the magic source had changed into a magic hot spring.

    As for melica, it''s easier to understand that melica doesn''t know about it.

    "According to a deputy division head, only the fairy queen and her two legendary confidants know the existence of this place, and the rest of the people do not know the existence of this place?"

    Sheen simply said it all.

    "Is it?"

    Melika nods in a muddle, and she doesn''t know if she realizes that this is a bathing place for the queen. Otherwise, it should not be so peaceful.

    "You won''t be caught up here, will you?" High streets and back lanes make complaints about it. "I am not sure," said shin. "I''m not crazy about it. Do you dare to release a lot of killing magic like that in the streets and streets?"

    "This..." melika seems to have realized this, and even said, "Jay... Janum is just a little impulsive. She is not like this at ordinary times."

    This kind-hearted fairy girl is talking to others again.

    "Well, it''s not my village anyway. I don''t care." Sheen rolled his eyes and said angrily, "however, it can be seen that she cares about you very much."

    "Well..." melika was a little embarrassed, but also very calm way: "our relationship has been very good, except for the past two years, the past has never been separated, is really inseparable, before I have learned magic, it is also jennom who has been protecting me and taking care of me."

    "Oh?" Sheen raised an eyebrow and said curiously, "since childhood, has it been most?"

    "Yes." Melika nodded heavily, as if she was recalling the past. She was very nostalgic: "since I was a child, I was easy to be nervous. Even when I met people of my own race, I would be so nervous that I couldn''t speak at all. It was jenom who accompanied me all the time and kept running around the village, talking and chatting with everyone. Only in this way can I integrate into everyone and let everyone accept me ¡£¡±

    It seems that the roles of melika and jennom should be a more clumsy and shy sister, as well as a more daring and impulsive sister.

    "Maybe it''s that I''m too useless. Since I was a child, I''ve always encountered some things that are not smooth. For example, when I was learning magic, I lost control of my magic power, accidentally burned the light tree, or angered the demons in the village and were bullied by them."Melica tells of her past.

    "Whenever I get into trouble, it''s jennom who comes out to help me solve it, protect me, take care of me, just like my family."

    If that''s the case, janum would be so sensitive and anxious about melika''s affairs that he could understand.

    "Surely, in the eyes of that woman, you are still the melica who needs her protection, so she will be so alert to what happens around you, and when something happens, it will prompt her to act immediately."

    Sheen understood that.

    Instead, melika held the staff tightly, and her face was firm.

    "But I can''t always be protected by Jerome and live under his wings." Melika said firmly: "that''s why I want to leave the village, go outside to experience, become stronger, and prove to gennom that I can be on my own."

    Maybe that''s the real reason why melica wants to leave the village and go outside to experience?

    Living under the protection of jennom, even melika felt sorry that she should not rely on her own growth. Finally, she decided to go outside the village and seek improvement from another road.

    Sean can get a glimpse of melica''s relationship with jennom and their past relationship.

    "I didn''t expect that you had such persistence in your heart. Vivian and I were a little bit contemptuous of you."

    Sean felt it.

    In the past, no one in Vivian''s team had ever understood what melika was for when she left the land of elves to experience outside, and what she had in mind.

    People thought that melika was just going out to experience and improve herself. They didn''t know that it was not necessary for the elves to go out for training.

    It was not until she came to the fairy land that sheen knew that melika was not only dissatisfied with her own growth rate, but also had such inner feelings.

    So, Sean is still quite moved.

    "Nothing... Nothing!" Melika quickly waved her hand and shook her head. "It''s not a great thing at all. It''s even a little humiliating. I never said that."

    At this point, melica was also a little depressed.

    "What''s more, I didn''t achieve my goal, which not only made Jerome more worried about my affairs, but also couldn''t be said to be able to take charge of my own affairs. If it wasn''t for Mr. sheen and Vivian''s team all the time taking care of me, I didn''t know what I would be like now..."

    melika looked a little depressed.

    Thinking of what happened to her over the past two years, melika will become like this. There''s nothing wrong with it.

    After leaving the village, melika is not only with the help of lamigeon, but also with the protection of Vivian and others. She has not been hurt by the evil men of other races. She has been taking risks until now.

    After entering the capital, melika was taken care of by sheen. She not only lived in Sheen''s house, but also had something like magrey and Edel, and was helped by sheen.

    Looking back, melika found that she had never been on her own. She had always been protected and cherished.

    It makes melica feel lucky and useless at times. It''s not surprising that she feels depressed and depressed.

    "This peace ceremony was also meant to invite you to come here, hoping to entertain you and repay you for all your care. Who knows, sister Vivian and they couldn''t come, and Mr. sheen was unfairly treated and almost couldn''t come in. I was really useless..."

    as she said this, melika could not help feeling remorse, guilt and sadness.

    Looking at melika like this, Sean scratched her head and was helpless.

    And then sheen burst into laughter.

    "You''re wrong, melica." Sheen then said, "although we are all helping you, we actually have our own purpose."

    "Purpose?" Melika is stunned.

    "That''s right." Xienshi Shi ran said: "like Vivian, they certainly want an excellent magician to join their own team and become their rear support. They protect you not only because you are the partner of the team, but also because you have such value."

    This is the truth.

    If it wasn''t because melika was an elf and an excellent magician, Vivian and others might have helped, but it was certainly in the condition of her ability, rather than inviting anyone into the team to help her all the time.

    "So am I Sheen looked directly at melika and said, "in fact, I''m not a good man. I have my own plan."

    "Calculation?" Melika blinked.

    "Yes." Sheen grinned.It''s an evil smile.

    "Trying to eat you, for example."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    "Eat me up?"

    When sheen said the extremely evil words, melika was stunned, and then the hand holding the staff was tight, and the whole person became scared.

    But just when sheen thought the girl was nervous about doing something bad, melika said something feebly.

    "Why eat me? I''m not delicious...

    melika was afraid and aggrieved.

    "..."

    the evil smile on Sheen''s face solidified on the spot.

    ... this girl, don''t you think she means literally, that she wants to eat her into her stomach to satisfy her hunger?

    It seems true that elves are famous for their purity and holiness.

    Otherwise, how can you not even know that you are driving?

    "I don''t mean that kind of food."

    Sheen was a little speechless.

    "Not that kind of food?" However, the elf was at a loss and almost didn''t want to say, "what kind of food is that?"

    Ah, this...

    sheen didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    However, the elf was stubborn.

    "What kind of food is it?" "Can''t you tell me?" melica asked

    The innocent elf seems to be starting to make a fuss.

    Sean took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth.

    It''s not that I don''t tell you, but I''m afraid I''ll teach you bad. Do you understand?

    Otherwise, believe it or not, we can drive the car directly into the sky and storm into outer space?

    But...

    "I can tell you." Sean''s eyes turned slightly, and suddenly he laughed like an old fox. He lured, "but you must promise me that after I tell you, you''ll have to let me eat it."

    At this, melika''s face was scared again.

    No way.

    After all, how terrible to be eaten?

    I don''t have much meat on my body, and my skin is a little thin. If Mr. sheen wants to eat himself, does he have to cook himself on the fire?

    That sounds terrible!

    However, this is the request of Mr. sheen...

    at this moment, as an elf with a selfless love view, melika gritted her teeth.

    "Will... Hurt?"

    Melika asked carefully.

    Sean was sublimated in an instant.

    "Maybe it hurts a little?"

    Sheen seems to be warning, but in fact the smile on his face is treacherous yuppie.

    "How painful is it?"

    Melica looked nervous.

    "Well, it has to be different from person to person." Sean was an honest man, so he said to the truth: "like Roxie, she is the type that will feel pain. On the contrary, Tieer is very resilient. She not only can''t feel much pain, but also she will walk away lively and disorderly."

    "Is that so?" Melica was stunned, and then she said in surprise, "is it that Mr. Sheen has eaten both her highness and Tieer?"

    "Of course." Sheen nodded heavily and said definitely, "they have been eaten by me, and they can''t run away any more."

    "Is it... Is it?" Merica was in a dazed way and said, "but your highness looks good, and thierre has gone to the Empire. It doesn''t look like a place to eat."

    "That''s why I said, I''m not talking about that kind of food." Sheen was very pure to explain: "what I said to eat is a little different from what you understand. People who are eaten by me will not have any apparent loss. What is lost is some invisible things. Therefore, even if I eat them, it will not have any impact, but I will get great benefits, and you will only have a pain."

    On hearing this, melika''s whole body was invigorated.

    "Can Mr. sheen benefit from a little pain?"

    Melika seems to care only about that.

    "Yes." Once again, sheen was sure and serious: "I''ll get a lot of good."

    When she heard this, melica was silent.

    However, silent on the surface, melika has made a decision.

    If it''s just a pain, and Mr. sheen can get a lot of benefits, how can you refuse it?

    and even her royal highness and thiert were eaten by Mr. Sheehan, which proved that they had done this for Mr. sheen.

    In that case, I have to do it for Mr. sheen.

    In this way, Mr. sheen will become more happy, and he will be able to watch this kind of him in the future. When he dies, he will return to the land of the elves and experience this memory constantly.

    This is the first time I have helped Mr. sheen.So, is it not clear at a glance whether or not to refuse?

    So melica looked up and looked firmly at Sean.

    "I see."

    Melica spoke with great determination.

    "Then, Mr. sheen, please eat me."

    For Sean, for her sweetheart, melika is well aware.

    Who would have thought, hearing melika''s words, sheen was silent.

    "Well?"

    She blinks, so she doesn''t know.

    Mr. sheen, what''s going on?

    "I... did I say something wrong?"

    Melika was a little nervous.

    "... no, you''re not wrong." Sheen was silent for a while, and then said without expression: "it''s just that the killing power of this sentence is a little big, I need to be slow."

    Does it have a lot of killing power?

    Why?

    Melika''s still a little confused, so.

    At this moment, sheen suddenly said another word.

    "How about you say that again?"

    Sheen made a puzzling request.

    "Say it again?"

    Melika''s a little bit reactive, but she''s not coming.

    "That''s right."

    Sheen is looking at melica, and somehow her eyes make her feel a little scared.

    Because, it is really like want to eat their own eyes.

    But I''m already aware.

    So...

    "Mr. sheen."

    Melika took a deep breath and uttered the devastating words to sheen.

    "Eat me, please."

    Around, suddenly a quiet.

    Melica stopped talking.

    Sean stopped talking.

    He''s been ignited.

    "Since you are sincere in your request, then I can only mercifully satisfy you."

    Sean sighed, looking helplessly up to the sky and sighing.

    "Originally, I didn''t plan to start so soon. I just wanted to find the atmosphere before and confirm the relationship first. But you said that. I can''t let you down, can I?"

    I don''t know whether Sheen''s words are explained to others or to himself.

    Anyway, melika didn''t understand.

    She doesn''t need to understand either.

    Because the guy standing in front of her is no longer going to be a person.

    Now...

    "come on, melica, come here first."

    ¡°...£¿ Where are you going? "

    "This way, this grove."

    "Grove?"

    "Yes, it''s right there."

    "OK... OK!"

    "Don''t be nervous, it''s OK, soon... Maybe not soon, but I promise, it will make you feel good about sex."

    "Happiness?"

    "Yes, sex."

    "So... What should I do?"

    "You can take a bath here first."

    "Take a bath?"

    "Yes, take a bath."

    "I see, but Mr. sheen... Why do you start undressing...!"

    "With you, of course."

    "Wash together...!"

    "Can I help you?"

    "Help...!"

    "Hee hee..."

    "Mr. sheen...!"!? Wait... Wait! What do you want? Whoa...! "

    Bursts of startled voices and the sound of water reverberated in this square heaven and earth without any warning.

    Sean and melica seem to be fighting and playing with each other, making a little noise.

    But before long, all the movement disappeared again.

    Only a piece of warmth, wandering here.

    ...

    in front of a stall in the land of spirits, Roxie turned her head and looked in a direction.

    "What''s the matter? Your highness Rosie? "

    Lasha or LED Lilith and Milu, let the two little girls in the jump and play, eyes turned to Roxie.

    "It''s OK." Roxie shook her head, but she murmured, "I always feel like something happened, which makes me very angry."

    "Big fire?" Lasha frowned.

    "Don''t mind, it''s just a feeling." Luoxi suppressed her doubts and inexplicable anger, and said to Lasha, "maybe it''s that spiritless has done something without a lower limit. I''m used to it.""I see." Rasha did not retort, nodded and said faintly, "if it is Mr. sheen, it is possible."

    "Don''t talk about him. He wants to get angry." Roxie waved her hand and said, "we''ll keep walking around ourselves until that guy solves melika''s business."

    "OK." Of course, Lasha would not have any opinion.

    The party continued to stroll and did not think about it any more.

    ...

    at the same time, Sophie, sitting on the throne in the Queen''s palace, frowned for no reason and whispered.

    "Queen?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Leia and Niya were there, looking at Sophie like this, and there was an immediate reaction.

    Due to the relationship between a group of great people who can''t be ignored recently, the two legendary Great Magicians, the division head of the elves division and the elves trusted by the queen of elves have been staying at Sophie''s place all the time.

    At this time, seeing Sophie had a strange reaction, both of them suddenly became sensitive.

    But Sophie had an odd face.

    "What''s going on?" Sophie was surprised and said, "how do you feel that melika''s magic suddenly starts to soar?"

    Sophie''s words made Leia and Niya a little stunned.

    "Melica?"

    "Magic soars?"

    Two legendary Elven magicians looked at each other.

    "It''s skyrocketing." Sophie frowned, very strange and even surprised: "and, the rise is very fast, this will almost catch up with me."

    "What... What?" Leia was shocked.

    "Melica''s magic is catching up with the queen?" Niya was also shocked.

    Both of them know that melica''s magic power has grown at an amazing speed after two years of experience. Compared with the past, it is no longer the same.

    This is what Sophie said personally, and what they felt when they met melika.

    This situation originally surprised the three elves, including Sophie, and sighed that melika had gained a lot from her experience.

    But now, Sophie claims that melica''s magic power suddenly starts to soar, and has almost caught up with her as the elf queen. How can Leia and Niya not be surprised?

    You know, there are essential differences between elves and other elves.

    Because the reincarnation period of elves is very short, they draw a trace of divine relationship from the world and nature itself, and they are born with amazing magic.

    The magic power is so huge that the elves of all ages have been praised as the existence of demigods, which means that they are already half goddesses.

    No matter what aspect such elves are superior to the ordinary elves, the magic power is the strongest under the super level, and even the brave people of all ages may not be able to surpass.

    Sophie is also so. Her magic power is amazing. If it was not at the time when she was born, the war between the gods and Demons had become fiercer than ever before. At that time, there was a brave person under the guidance of nadura. Her magic power was enough to shock the divine world and let the natural goddess come to give her blessing.

    For thousands of years after that, there was no more magical power than Sophie in the Terrans. Even Mithra, the brave man, could not match Sophie, the ELF KING in terms of magic power.

    It was not until seventeen years ago that the magic of Sophie was born.

    This existence is Roxie.

    Therefore, Roxie can make the divine world a sensation and make the goddess of destiny come to give her blessing.

    As for the elves, since Sophie, there has been no one who can get the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    Under such circumstances, we can imagine how surprised Leia and Niya were by melika''s case.

    So is Sophie.

    "I can feel that the magic of nature suddenly seems to be attracted by something. It keeps pouring into melica''s body, enhancing melica''s magic power." Sophie said suspiciously, "portstutty is also with melika. What did he do?"

    Sophie became suspicious.

    Leia and NIA quickly remonstrated.

    "What shall we do?"

    "Would you like to go over and have a look?"

    Two legendary elf magicians suggested that.

    "Let''s go and have a look."

    Sophie pondered for a moment and then decided.

    But just then, a gentle voice came into their ears.

    "Don''t worry about melika for the time being."

    This voice made Sophie three tremble on the spot, and knelt down with surprise.

    "Nadura!"The pillars of the three Elves were excited.

    What they didn''t know, however, was that their goddess, nadura, was standing outside a certain distance from the hot spring.

    "This brave man, when he does something bad, doesn''t he think about the consequences and doesn''t know how to restrain himself?"

    Nadura also felt extremely helpless, which led to her abdominal Fei.

    "The most shameless brave man of all time."

    Nadura can only complain and clean up the aftermath for sheen.

    Otherwise, if the elves saw this scene, the child named melika would die of shame and indignation?

    And the child named jennom is also poor...

    "Ha Cho!"

    Jennom, who was being ordered to repair the burned down street, suddenly sneezed.

    A heart, I don''t know why, it''s so cool and cool...

    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    I don''t know how long after the past, the sound of water gradually subsided in the hot spring.

    Sean was in the water, holding melika, who was lying on her body, panting, feeling that her bones were about to crumble.

    At this moment, sheen finally understood why so many men are dreaming of being able to kiss the spirit.

    It is not only because the elves have outstanding appearance, but also because they are the favorite of nature.

    The skin is as smooth as pearls.

    That delicate body, soft as jade fat.

    With the ethereal voice...

    "Hoo..."

    sheen breathed a breath like a spring breeze, and only felt that the whole person was complete.

    Melika, on the other hand, is finally aware of what has happened to her after she has recovered her breath.

    I see. Is that what it means to be eaten?

    Indeed, he was eaten inside and outside, and there was no apparent loss, as sheen said.

    However, except for the surface, all other aspects have lost a lot, OK?

    "Wuwuwuwu..."

    melika pouted, feeling very aggrieved, and sobbed.

    The girl is crying.

    "What''s the matter? Melica? " Sean was so frightened by the cry that he looked at melica and saw her aggrieved appearance. She immediately said, "Why are you crying?"

    Why are you crying?

    This reason, don''t you have points in mind?

    Melika''s mouth was pouting higher and higher, and her expression became more and more aggrieved. In the end, she couldn''t help but jerk.

    "How can you do such a thing to me? Mr. sheen

    Melika complained bitterly about Sheen''s behavior.

    "Can''t you do it?" Sheen blinked his eyes and said innocently, "you asked me to eat you."

    Do you dare to be more shameless?

    At this moment, even meek and delicate as melica, there is a kind of impulse to bite people.

    But her character, destined that she will not do such a thing, can only be full of grievances.

    "What should I do now?" Melika was like a pure girl who had just lost everything, but also had just lost everything. She said nervously: "if this matter is known by others, then I will..."

    melica is worried.

    Sheen didn''t take it seriously.

    "If you are known by others, you will be known by others." Sheen hugged melica and said, "it''s not a shady thing."

    Sean wasn''t going to hide it all.

    Now that she has eaten the fairy girl and wiped it clean, she will naturally marry melika home and let her have sex as she said just now.

    I believe that with the attitude shown by Roxie, she should also recognize melika?

    So there''s nothing to worry about.

    However, melika retorted.

    "That''s the dirty business." Melika seemed to cry again and said, "if the people of my family knew that I had lost my purity, they would certainly scold me to death."

    Melika''s words made Sean react.

    "It''s true that elves really value their purity." Sheen frowned and said to melika, "but you''re not forced to do this. You''re not being defiled, are you?"

    ... not forced?

    Do you dare to go back to the previous chapter and say that again?

    Melica wanted to say, no, I was forced.

    But now that it''s over, melika doesn''t want to accuse sheen any more, and she''s only worried about her future.

    "I... I''m going to be a stain on the whole elves!" Melika was very frightened: "so far, no one has lost the purity of the people, I have become the first impure spirit!"

    "The first one?" Sean was stunned.

    Can''t you?

    Melika, the first elf in the elves?

    "Are you joking?"

    Sheen seriously doubts that.

    "It''s true!" Melika was frightened and angry and said: "the elves are long-lived, and they are born naturally. They don''t need to have children, and they can''t be with other men. So once we fall in love with each other, we often have no result. Finally, we will choose to offer and keep watch on our lover until he dies, and then return to the hometown of the elves For the rest of my life

    In this case, the spirit who attaches importance to his purity will not give his purity to exchange for a fruitless love.

    Those who want to get the purity of the spirit will not be adored by the spirit.Even if they meet people who intend to use the strong, the Elves will immediately burn all their vitality when they realize that they can''t resist. They will decide themselves on the spot and turn their bodies into pure magic and return to heaven and earth. So far, none of the people who can get the purity of elves have ever appeared.

    This is one of the reasons why foreign men are so keen on elves.

    After all, this is a group of kaolin flowers that no one has ever had.

    If you can succeed, isn''t that proof that you are the best man in the world?

    Life''s rhythm is blowing!

    But when they want to pursue the girls of the elves, the elves who are wary of foreign men will not give them even a little chance. When they plan to use the strong, the Elves will not hesitate to burn their vitality and directly decide themselves. In this way, who can do it?

    The only people who really have a chance to succeed are those heroes who have noble character and do not covet the spirit''s body at all.

    But in the face of these heroes, even if the elves fall in love with each other, considering the life span gap between them, they still will not choose to accept this relationship, but will choose to offer silently, until the other party has their own happiness for it, they will leave alone, leading to this section of emotion finally turned into sad love.

    In this way, how can the elves lose their lives?

    "That is to say..." sheen pointed to his nose in amazement and said, "I became the only man in the world who pushed down the spirit?"

    This...

    seems a little cool?

    It''s a pity that melica can''t be happy.

    "It''s all Mr. sheen." Melika was still so nervous and frightened: "what should I do now?"

    Obviously, melika was really confused and scared.

    It wasn''t just the body given to sheen that made me feel scared and scared.

    In fact, she did something that sheen couldn''t do, and melika didn''t blame Sean very much.

    Or that sentence, into the true love of the spirit, only know selfless dedication.

    Even if it is really necessary to devote their lives, they will still choose to accept it, but no spirit has ever encountered such a situation in the past.

    There has never been a hero who, like sheen, makes elves fall in love with themselves and is not noble at all. On the contrary, he is forced to eat and wipe the fairy girls in silence.

    As a matter of fact, it is impossible for such evil alien men, holy and pure spirits to fall in love with.

    But sheen did.

    In this respect, Sheen has to admit that he is the chosen son.

    However, since no fairy has ever had such a precedent, and has never given up her purity, as the first person to eat crabs, melika felt scared and panicked.

    She couldn''t even believe what the people in the family would think of themselves if it was spread out.

    Will you see yourself as a stain on the elves?

    Or do you think that you are self indulgent and do not love yourself at all?

    What should I do?

    The perplexity and panic about the future has become the only emotional fluctuation of melika now, which makes her really afraid.

    "What should I do? Mr. sheen? "

    Melica, helpless, can only hold sheen and cry again.

    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s OK." Sheen quickly wiped the little girl''s tears and said, "no one knows about it anyway. Even if someone knows, am I irresponsible? Just tell everybody I''ll marry you home, won''t it? "

    Sheen thought that if she said that, melika would be relieved.

    However, melika not only did not feel relieved, but also shook her head again.

    "It won''t be accepted."

    Melika sobbed.

    "Why?" Sheen wondered, "does the elves have a rule that they can''t marry other men?"

    If there is such a regulation, sheen thinks he has to go to the Queen''s palace and have a good fight.

    But this time, melika didn''t shake her head or nod.

    "There''s no rule that elves can''t marry another race, because we don''t need to get married, and we won''t get married." Melika said with a slight nasal voice: "basically, the elves regard love as sacred, but love is a poisonous race."

    "Because we are a long-lived species, there is an essential gap in longevity between us and other males."

    "For example, human beings have only one hundred years in their life, but this one hundred years, in our Elven clan, is not even enough to let a newly reincarnated spirit grow up."

    "The children of the elves can only be regarded as adults when they are 150 years old, and they have come to the end of their lives after thousands of years. The life span of high-level elves is even longer. None of the elves'' royal families has died of death, either by accident or by battle.""For us, a hundred years may be equivalent to five or six years for a foreign race."

    "It would be too sad and painful to see a man of another race grow old and die after five or six years."

    "Therefore, Elves will not discriminate against people who fall in love with foreign men, but will sympathize with them and feel sorry for them."

    "But if you want to be with a man of a different race regardless of everything, the people of that race will definitely object to it and think it is very irrational and willful behavior."

    Melika''s explanation made Sean not know what to say.

    Because, to some extent, such a view is not wrong.

    Think about it. If human beings fall in love with a person who will be old and die in five or six years, they will probably choose to hide this relationship, not to speak it out, and not to let it achieve anything?

    Heavy feelings of people may choose to accompany each other, and the other side to go through this life, but regardless of the feelings of the heart to say, with their own eyes to see each other in front of their own old and dead people, presumably is not too much.

    Of course, it can not be denied that there are some people who can really ignore all this and insist on being with each other.

    But elves don''t.

    They attach great importance to love, regard love as sacred, and they are longevity species. Their understanding of the concept of time is completely different from that of human beings.

    They don''t choose the moment.

    Because they really live a long life, there is no so-called moment in the concept of life.

    They don''t choose to be desperate.

    The importance of love and the value of their own purity, so that most of them will only choose silent dedication, and then leave in silence, rather than paralyze themselves and escape from reality for the sake of the short-term happiness.

    Sophie, the elf queen, is the best Lizzie.

    In the whole thousand years of life, there are so many people who pursue this fairy queen, even some famous brave people in history.

    But in the end, Sophie chose to refuse them, and even kept a distance from them from the beginning, not allowing any seeds and opportunities of love to germinate.

    This is the ELF''s view of love, a national instinct and obsession.

    Because of this, there are many elves in love, but none of them have a good ending.

    It''s a difference in the values of life and race.

    No one can say anything about it.

    "I... I just wanted to be by Mr. Sheen''s side in silence. I never thought it would be like this."

    Melica was worried and lost.

    "Now, I really don''t know what to do."

    This moment of melika, a delicate pretty face appears is so far the most intense confusion.

    It is not only the uneasiness after losing one''s life that can be explained, but also a kind of doubt on life and a kind of bewilderment.

    Looking at melika like this, for a moment, sheen felt that he had done a very bad thing.

    But soon, sheen got rid of the idea.

    "Look at me, melica."

    Sean holds melica in his arms, sits up in the water and stares at her.

    "Mr. sheen..."

    Melika straddles Sean''s body, feels the physical contact and this ambiguous movement, some blushes, some tenses.

    "Look at me."

    Sean spoke again.

    "..."

    melica raises her eyes unconsciously and looks at Sean.

    The next second melika and sheen gaze together and see a pair of deep, dark pupils.

    Inside, melika saw her face clearly.

    Immediately...

    "believe me, I will solve all this."

    Sheen''s firm commitment to melika.

    "But..."

    melica is still worried.

    "Believe me." Sheen interrupted melica and said in a very strong voice, "I''ll find a way."

    Melika is silent.

    Silence, filled between the two people.

    It was not until a long time later that melica nodded timidly.

    Sean just laughed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Ten minutes later, sheen and melica finally left the hot spring, dressed up and out of a grove.

    It''s just that melika''s walking posture is somewhat awkward, which makes Sean beside her feel like laughing.

    "Can I help you? Melica? "

    Sean got a good deal and made a good laugh.

    Melica''s face turned red.

    "No... no more..."

    a voice lighter than a mosquito came from the mouth of this lovely fairy girl.

    The sound was so subtle that no one could hear it, except for sheen, who had six senses of "outer sense of destiny.".

    Obviously, after her fear and uneasiness faded, melica''s shy and nervous side showed up again.

    The evidence is that the elf looked back from time to time at the hot spring that was still in the pool not long ago, and thought of the bowel war with Sean. His face was red to the point of no more.

    Even at this time, melika couldn''t believe that she was here and was robbed of her purity by sheen.

    It is clear that they have made a decision to protect Mr. sheen in silence like the predecessors in the past. Now they have been robbed of the most important thing. Why is it so?

    By the way, Mr. sheen said he would marry me home.

    That is to say, am I going to marry Mr. sheen?

    what about Princess highness over there?

    Melika''s little head was filled with all kinds of messages, which made her a little trance.

    Sheen didn''t know that all kinds of imagination had been carried out in the little elf''s little brain. While enjoying melika''s blushing and shy appearance, he walked with a clear mind, like a thief who had eaten ginseng fruit.

    "By the way, melica." Sheen suddenly thought of something, opened his mouth to melika and said, "your magic seems to be getting stronger."

    "Ah Melika is awakened by Sheen''s voice and distracted by Sheen''s words.

    As a result, melika finally noticed the change in her body.

    At this moment, the fairy girl can feel that in her body, there is a far greater magic than before.

    It turned at least ten times the amount of magic that made melika''s eyes open.

    "How... How could this happen?"

    The fairy girl was panicked again.

    "Don''t you know?" Sean was a little surprised and said, "didn''t you notice that just now, when we were... Cough, the magic power from the surrounding environment suddenly poured into your body, and your magic power was soaring."

    Sheen discovered it in the first place.

    After all, he was closest to melika at that time, even in a negative distance. How could he not find the abnormal magic around him and the great change in the magic power of the fairy girl in his arms?

    At that time, he was shocked by this phenomenon. He thought that there was something wrong with the ELF''s body after he was eaten by himself. He almost didn''t surrender on the spot.

    Later, sheen found that melica not only did not have any physical abnormalities, but also faintly intoxicated and unable to extricate herself. Although her magic power was soaring, it did not get out of control, and she was more or less relieved.

    Therefore, sheen thought that this was the special physique of the elves, which led to this scene, so he didn''t ask at the first time.

    It''s only now that sheen brings up the old story and brings it out.

    But melika seems to have no clue about it.

    "Then... I was almost unconscious at that time... I didn''t know what was going on...

    melica was embarrassed and surprised.

    She really didn''t notice the change.

    Naturally, as an elf born from nature, melika''s sensitivity to magic is even higher than that of sheen, and the source is her own. It is impossible that she did not discover this dramatic change.

    However, at that time, melika really lost her soul, and her head was dizzy all the time. She felt nothing, of course.

    It can''t be blamed on melika. It can only be blamed on some brave man, who cheated the innocent elves in such a place, and started to move without saying a word, which made the whole elf confused.

    When did elves go through this kind of battle?

    What''s more, the person who makes a fuss about her is still the object of a sad love that she had thought there was no result.

    Thanks to this, Sean did what he wanted. He only pitied our elves. The whole person was taken advantage of in a daze. He knew nothing except the pain at the beginning and the unspeakable bliss at the end.

    As a result, melika didn''t notice her change at all, and she didn''t know that her magic power had soared so much."This... This is already the magic of the elves level...!"

    Melika was a little scared by the sudden change.

    Sheen frowned, too.

    Ever since she went to Wangdu, melica''s magic power has been growing strangely and never stopped for months.

    This strange situation seems to have troubled melika for a period of time, and now it has soared so much in one breath. No wonder melica will panic.

    I just don''t know. Since this is not caused by the special constitution of elves, what''s going on.

    "It seems that we have to solve your magic problem first." Sheen asked melika, "have you told anyone about yourself?"

    "Not yet... Not yet." Melika shook her head and said melancholy, "in fact, one of the purposes of my return to the land of the elves is to ask the elders of the elves about what happened to me."

    Among the elves, there are the strongest group of magicians in the Terran family, and some of the most legendary magicians in the Terran. Their research and attainments on magic are far above those of the outside world.

    Melica failed to seek help from the outside world. Naturally, she wanted to go back to her hometown and let her elders take a look at it.

    It was only yesterday that melika returned to the land of the elves and was immersed in the joy of reuniting with her people and faxiao.

    Who ever thought, this time suddenly became so serious, his magic power inexplicably soared more than ten times, I really don''t know how it happened.

    "In that case, we might as well go to the Queen''s palace now."

    Sheen thought about it, and then he suggested it.

    "To the Queen''s palace?"

    Melika is stunned.

    "Let the fairy queen and her two division leaders help you to have a look." Sheen pinched the ELF''s delicate face and said with a funny smile, "your situation is obviously becoming more and more abnormal. If you don''t make it clear, what should I do if something happens?"

    Hearing this, melika''s face turned red again.

    Obviously, the little girl felt unnatural by Sheen''s slightly intimate action.

    Even though the two have done the most intimate things, melika is the shy and nervous melika.

    Even if, Sheen''s behavior, let melika feel a trace of joy, that is the same.

    The question is just...

    "isn''t it good to trouble the queen and the two division heads for such a small matter?"

    Melika still has concerns.

    "It''s about the body. Who dares to say it''s a little thing?" Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "I think it''s a big deal."

    It has to be big.

    Otherwise, oneself this is not easy to eat the belly of the warm bed concubine, if something happened, then how to do?

    At that time, I''m afraid it will be painful.

    Besides, sheen didn''t want to make such a big noise next time when she did something she loved to do with the girl.

    Otherwise, sooner or later, I will be scared and withered.

    "But..."

    the elves still have some scruples.

    "No, but." Sheen interrupted her directly and said, "I''ll go as soon as I say. I believe her royal highness should be willing to help me with this little favor."

    Even if it''s not for her own sake, for the sake of aye, Lilith, reed, Milu or Roxie, the elf queen will be willing to help.

    Anyway, sheen didn''t think that her royal highness would risk offending so many big men and shut himself out.

    "Let''s go." Sheen said to melika, "let''s go to the Queen''s Palace first."

    "And where are they, your highness Rosie?" Melica spoke weakly.

    "Let them go shopping first." Sheen shook his head and said, "I''ll just go back later."

    Now melika didn''t say anything more.

    They left together and headed for the street.

    However, no one can peep into the depths of nature, a pair of eyes have been looking at them.

    "Melica..."

    nadura stares at melika''s back, and after a while, she smiles and leaves.

    ...

    at the same time, sheen and melika returned to the streets of the fairy land and came to a land of ice and snow.

    Here, the people of the spirit division and some passers-by of the spirit clan are using the magic of the flame system to thaw the ice and snow in this area.

    Among them, there is a fairy girl with shoulder length short hair and a short stick in her hand. She is still living like a girl without love.

    "Come here, Jerome."

    "And here."

    "It needs thawing here, too.""It''s all a good thing you''ve done. Take responsibility and turn this place back to its original state."

    The magicians of the elves division were grim, as if they were supervising janum''s educational work. However, because of their excessively correct faces, they not only looked not fierce, but also a little cute.

    Only the first carol, with her arms in her arms, was not only unlovable, but also ferocious and frightening.

    "Get this done. There are other places you need to do. Move quickly."

    Exclaimed Carol.

    "Yes..."

    gennom responded feebly, using the fire magic to thaw the building, while his expression became more loveless.

    Seeing this scene...

    "poof!"

    Yes, Sean laughed unkindly.

    "Hi... Mr. sheen..."

    Melly Caton was embarrassed to make a voice warning.

    But it is obviously too late to remind.

    Just as sheen laughed, it was not just the people of the elves division, but even Jerome turned his head and looked over.

    Next second...

    "may... Melica --!"

    Jennom''s loveless expression disappeared in an instant. First, he saw melika''s eyes brighten, and then he saw Sean snickering there, and his anger surged up.

    "How dare you come back...!"

    Janum let out a cry, and reflexively lifted the stick in his hand.

    But a fist suddenly fell and stopped janum.

    "Bang!"

    "What a pain

    With the thumping of his fist, Jerome crouched on the ground with his head in his arms.

    "You are that hateful guy. You have already done this, and dare to use magic here. Are you stupid?"

    Carol stood behind gennom, clenched her fists, and spoke in a cold voice.

    "Mr. Carol..."

    gennom turned his head in tears and looked at Carol.

    "Said, don''t call me teacher." Carol turned down the address without expression, then looked at Sean and melika and said, "I should have said that many times, don''t do anything suspicious."

    This sentence of Carol was obviously directed at Sean.

    There''s no doubt that Carol did it not just to janum, but to sheen.

    Of course, sheen won''t recognize it.

    "That''s interesting." Sheen stood up and said innocently, "I just let melika show me around. It''s a suspicious thing to do?"

    As soon as this was said, jennom jumped to his feet.

    "Cheat! You''ve abducted melica

    Janum complained angrily about Sheen''s behavior.

    Sean was on the spot.

    "I''ll ask you, have you ever seen anyone bring people back after they were abducted?" Sheen looked at jennom as if he was looking at a mentally retarded person. Shishran said, "it''s clearly that you saw me and melika go shopping happily together. When you feel jealous, you run to attack us without saying a word. Then I will take melika on the road."

    "You...!" Jennom pointed to sheen, his face furious.

    No way.

    Sean once again used his own unique skill - [throwing pot].

    This skill has caused a very serious mental damage to Jerome.

    "Mr. sheen, Jerome, you can stop arguing."

    Seeing that Jerome is going to get angry, Sean is also smiling and ready to take the move. Melika quickly comes out to stop.

    Carol sighed, as if she had met a teacher who had two thorny students. She seemed helpless.

    As for the spirit magicians of the spirit division, they naturally looked at each other.

    "What the hell is going on here?"

    "Was melika abducted by the alien man, or was gennom really jealous?"

    "I think the alien man is right. If he wants to abduct melica, why bring her back?"

    "The most important thing is, the deputy division leader is right. If that alien male really wants to do something to melika, he doesn''t have to wait to go back to the land of elves with her."

    "So, it''s the envy of Jerome that caused it?"

    "I think so."

    "I feel the same way."

    "Melie didn''t want to play with other people since before."

    "That''s it."

    A group of fairy maidens began to whisper.

    Janum nearly vomited blood."I heard it all!"

    On the frozen street, the voice of the fairy girl''s fury echoed.

    There is no doubt that this wave is Sheen''s victory again.

    Janum not only gave sheen a piggyback, but also lost everything.

    After all, without her, Sheehan and melica would not have escaped and gone into a state of solitude.

    Melika was eaten by a certain animal, thanks to this angry fairy girl.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    Finally, the farce ended with a sentence from Carol.

    "I don''t care about the rest, I just want to say, don''t have a second time."

    Carol, who said these words without expression, her eyes fell on Sean and jennom.

    Obviously, no matter how sheen tossed the pot and how quibbled jennom, in the end, Carol thought it was two people, not one alone.

    "Are you really a teacher?"

    sheen was too lazy to make complaints about it.

    Since I don''t know whose fault it is, then both of them should be counted together. Isn''t this the teacher''s trick?

    Carol didn''t pay attention to this kind of Sean, but after leaving such a word, she wanted to escort jennom to leave.

    Of course, janum didn''t want to.

    "Melica! My melika

    Janum struggled and seemed ready to go on strike and take melika away.

    Unfortunately, this girl is not able to earn garrol, who is already close to the legendary level master.

    "You still have a street to clean up." "You''re not allowed to go anywhere until you''ve sorted it out," Carol said mercilessly

    "How... How is this?" "Don''t you have to let that hateful guy continue to be alone with melika?" janum exclaimed? I don''t want to! "

    "Oh?" Jennom narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "in other words, you don''t intend to take responsibility for what you have done yourself?"

    "I... I didn''t say that..." jennom''s voice became smaller. It seemed that he had a point with what he had done, but on one thing he didn''t want to compromise: "at least let melika stay, let her stay with me!"

    This is the only compromise.

    Before Carol spoke, however, sheen spoke.

    "That won''t do." Sheen said simply, "I''m going to take melika to see the elf queen. She won''t stay here."

    As soon as this was said, all the people of the elves division saw it.

    "Take melica to the queen?"

    Gennom was stunned.

    "What? Can I help you? "

    Carol frowned, too, and her expression became serious.

    Although Carol did say in the morning that sheen and others could go to the Queen''s palace to see the fairy queen at any time, it seemed that Sean didn''t just want to see her.

    The same is true.

    "There''s something wrong with melica." Sheen didn''t mean to hide it, but said in the shortest way, "so I have to take her to the elf queen to see if she has any clue."

    "Condition?" Carolton was silent.

    "What?" Jennom was surprised, and then he did not know where the strength came from. He broke away from garlor''s bondage and ran to melika''s side. He said anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? Did that hateful alien man do something to you? Let me check it

    Without waiting for melika to respond, Jerome started.

    "Wait... Wait! Jerome! I''m fine! You calm down! Ah

    Merrycaton exclaimed, her face reddening.

    "Let me see!"

    As if he was really worried, he felt his hands on melika''s body, even put his hands into melika''s clothes, which made melika scream with shame.

    It''s a wonderful sight. If there are other men here, I''m afraid it will make my mouth water?

    Sheen just glanced at it, even though it was indifferent to withdraw his eyes, there was no trace of nostalgia.

    This made Sheen''s Elven division look at him a little bit.

    "It seems that this alien man is a little different from other men..."

    "yes, he just looked at melika''s side and stopped looking at it."

    "It looks like a gentleman."

    "If you were another man, you couldn''t be as calm as he was."

    The girls of the elf division whispered to each other as if their impression of sheen had risen a lot.

    Even Carol looked at Sean with a new look and gave him a deep look.

    If sheen had a system that could peek at the popularity, it would have been able to receive "XXX favoritism + 1" constantly, right?

    This let a lot of fairy maidens put down a lot of guard against sheen.

    But where do these girls know?

    The animal standing in front of them was not because the gentleman couldn''t squint, but because he had seen all the places he should have seen and even touched by himself. He had done all the things that should and should not have done, and then he was so calm that he could not.

    If a beautiful girl sells welfare so much in front of her, it would be nice if sheen didn''t look for a chair to eat melons and enjoy it.At this time, the silent Carol said a word.

    "Is it because of melica''s magic?"

    The deputy head of the elves division actually explained the reason.

    "Do you know?"

    Sheen raised an eyebrow.

    "I think so." "I brought melika out. I know more about her ability and potential than anyone else," she said

    Under such circumstances, others may think that melica''s amazing growth is due to her two-year experience, but Carol doesn''t think so.

    Because she is very aware of melika''s potential and talent, and she knows that melika''s potential and talent are absolutely impossible to achieve such growth in just two years.

    In that case, it proves that there is something inside the story.

    In addition...

    "in fact, some members of the Elven division who had contact with melika reported that they felt abnormal magic flow around melika."

    Carol brought up this thing.

    "There seems to be something in melica''s body that affects the magic around her body, which changes the way the magic flows."

    Sheen was not surprised by Carol''s words.

    He found out this matter as early as he had not arrived at Wangdu.

    In the surrounding environment of melika, there has always been magic, abnormal flow, like being attracted to melika.

    Sheen was aware of this, but didn''t know why.

    Before, sheen had doubted whether this was caused by the particularity of the elves themselves.

    But now it seems that it is not.

    At least, it''s not something that happens to every elf.

    Otherwise, melica would not be nervous about it, nor would Carol.

    "Did the queen of the elves discover that too?"

    That''s what sheen asked.

    "I don''t know." Carol shook her head, but said, "but I think the queen should have found something."

    Even some of the elves here have found this anomaly, let alone the spirit queen who has been monitoring the magic situation of the whole fairy land with the power of the Queen''s palace.

    Therefore, the elf queen must have found something unusual.

    "Yes." Sheen nodded and said, "I''ll take melica to meet the queen of the elves."

    "I''ll take you." Carol thought for a moment and said, "the queen seems to care about your affairs. It''s good for you to come and see the queen earlier."

    After that, janum on the side immediately raised his hand.

    "I''ll go too!"

    The fairy girl said in a loud voice, holding melika''s clothes in her hands, which made her look like tears.

    "You stay and go on with your work!"

    Jarol, on the other hand, glared at janum and refused mercilessly.

    "Why...!"

    Janum refused.

    Carol was more angry.

    "You dare to ask why? Why don''t you ask yourself why you''re doing something stupid Carol finally grabbed Carol''s ear and said, "clean up your mess for me, and then you can leave. Do you hear me?"

    "I..." jennom also wanted to fight, but Carol twisted his ear and cried out in pain. He said, "I know, I know! I see! "

    Janum''s voice has finally become a little aggrieved.

    They just want to be with melica. Why do they want to stop me?

    We are inseparable from childhood, ah, after two years, shouldn''t we be bored with each other every day?

    Why don''t everyone understand?

    You are my people!

    This can not understand other people, understanding of other people''s people, simply all!

    "Woo..."

    sheen suddenly shuddered and looked at jennom leaving with his head down. His eyes were huge.

    "Mr. sheen? What''s the matter with you? "

    Melika had already finished her clothes, and with a blush on her face, she began to wonder at Sean''s expression.

    "It''s OK." Just shake his head, just feel something dark

    This janum, isn''t it going to be black?

    Sheen was so suspicious.

    "Ah

    Just at this moment, janum raised his stick and used the magic of fire to thaw a tree house. As a result, because he was in a bad mood and was sulking, he accidentally exported more magic power. As a result, the whole tree house was not only instantly thawed, but also lit and burned."What are you doing? Janum

    Carol broke out.

    "Yes, I''m sorry!"

    Jenom cried out and rushed to put out the fire.

    "..."

    Sheehan''s mouth twitched into silence.

    ... you want to blacken it?

    Wash and sleep.

    ...

    a few minutes later, sheen, along with melika and Carol, left for the Queen''s palace, leaving behind janum and the elves.

    The Queen''s palace is on top of the tallest tree in the land of elves. The direction is easy to recognize. You can see it from afar. There is no need to worry about not finding it.

    "Roar!"

    When sheen and his party came to the big tree of vicissitudes, before the tree hung down the vine bridge, there was a roar from the tree, which made a black dragon jump down from the tree crown, agitated a pair of dragon wings, and brought a hurricane.

    "Miss Eugene!"

    Melica called out.

    "Are you still here?"

    Sean was a bit of a chuckle.

    The black dragon that came down from the tree is Yulin.

    As she said, "I''ve been sleeping on it for a long time," she looked very proud.

    "Do you really want to occupy the land as king?"

    Sean was amused again. He reached out and patted Yulin''s head and sent some magic power to it, which made the black dragon look more and more humane.

    Carol was watching the scene.

    "I don''t know where you got such a black dragon." Carol looked at you Lin and said seriously: "look at her momentum and magic. It''s obviously not an ordinary adult dragon. I''m afraid it''s a legendary monster enjoying great fame in the outside world."

    "Roar!" Yulin gave a cry, as if to say, "that''s what to say.".

    "Miss Eugene is really famous." Melika explained, saying, "everyone calls it the black dragon of attru."

    "Artoo?" Carole said thoughtfully, "does it mean the canyon with many powerful demons near Wangdu?"

    "That''s right." Sean touched Eugene''s head, looked at Carol and said, "do you know that place?"

    "Is it strange?" "It''s a very famous place. It''s much worse than Tagore, but it''s also a magical paradise that the outside world can''t see."

    Yarru gorge is indeed a paradise for demons. There are many powerful demons in it. Even the high-level adventurers in Wangdu dare not enter at will.

    But also because of this, it will be the old demon faction''s eyes, become the place of magic refining ceremony.

    "Although I haven''t been there, I heard that a dragon appeared there 300 years ago when I went to the outside world for training." Carol looked at Yulin and said, "is that what the Dragon refers to?"

    "It should be all right." Sheen shrugged and said, "before I came to my side, Yulin ruled the yarru Canyon for hundreds of years, just in time for you to go out."

    "That''s it." Carol nodded, and immediately got to the point, saying, "go, see the queen."

    Sean and melika nod at the same time.

    "until I don''t use it anymore."

    An ethereal voice will be very abrupt ring, so that people suddenly raised their heads and looked up.

    I saw that Sophie, the queen of the elves, was taking Leia and Niya as two confidants, riding on a rattan bridge and coming down from the tree.

    "Queen!"

    "Queen!"

    Carol and melika immediately knelt down.

    "Roar!"

    Youlin turned her head in disdain.

    "I came down by myself?"

    Sean was a little surprised.

    Sophie, on the other hand, comes down, looks at melika, then turns her head and looks at Sean.

    "Because I know you''re here for me." Sophie laughed and said, "but I can''t answer your questions. I can only let you know the existence of all these."

    "Know that all this exists?" Sean was slightly stunned.

    Sophie nodded gently.

    "I''m here to take you there."

    Sophie said so.

    "Let''s go."

    "I''ll take you to the temple of the goddess of nature."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    On this day, a surprising news spread in the village of elves.

    "The goddess of nature sent down the oracle to meet the alien man in the temple...!"

    "Really, really?"

    "Is nadura finally coming back to the land of the elves?"

    "I... I''m so excited!"

    All the elves received the news and fell into shock and excitement.

    At this time, it was only about ten minutes before the elf queen took sheen to the goddess of nature.

    In a short time of more than ten minutes, the goddess of nature sent down the oracle. Sheen was about to go to the goddess of nature''s temple to meet the news of the goddess of nature.

    The elves fell into a high spirited atmosphere.

    "It''s been a thousand years."

    "For thousands of years, the goddess nadura has not given any more oracles, let alone come to the elves'' village."

    "The last time this happened, it was the time of Mithra the brave."

    "I didn''t expect that the goddess came again because of the male of other race."

    "Who let the land of elves never come to a foreign man?"

    "The goddess nadura must have been very concerned about our affairs and whether we would be upset by the arrival of this alien male?"

    "Ah, Lord nadura, worthy of being the most gentle and perfect being in the divine world."

    "Come on, let''s go to the temple."

    "Let''s go."

    In such a dialogue, the women of the elves are very excited to move up, in groups, together to the direction of the temple.

    Even jennom''s side received the news and fell into a state of consternation. Then he got excited and ran to the site of the temple.

    Jerome even prayed in his heart.

    "I hope that the goddess nadura will see through the evil intentions of the alien man and drive him out of the elf village."

    Janum is looking forward to it.

    As for Roxie and her party, of course, they all received the news.

    "Lord nadura is coming?"

    Roxie held a kind of sugar dessert in her hand, and the whole person was stunned.

    "... even the goddess of nature is under bound?"

    Lasha murmured.

    "Goddess of nature?"

    "..."

    Milu and Lilith, with their heads tilted and the other in silence, were both held by rahia and did not know what they were thinking.

    The party looked at each other, and finally, Roxie broke the calm and took the lead in sighing.

    "Lord lidas, Lord anima, and Lord nadura this time, that guy has seen all the three gods of the Protoss."

    Roxie didn''t know how to describe her current mood.

    Before that, only Roxie was able to see the existence of these three goddesses in the whole human world.

    The goddess, as the top three gods, is not the leader.

    In this world, more than 99% of people have seen one of the three goddesses in their whole lives. Even the Pope of the temple may have seen only one or two of them. The rest, even the king of a country, can hardly see any of the three goddesses.

    As the only one who was accepted by the Protoss and allowed to go to the divine world at any time, Roxie has been a miraculous figure who has met the three goddesses in this era.

    Now sheen is the second person.

    By this alone, Hearn can be valued and looked up to in the human race.

    "I don''t know my real identity."

    That''s all Rosie worries about.

    Because, she is very clear, Sheen''s identity, for the protoss, is absolutely a problem that can not be ignored.

    As a person who has helped sheen to go to the divine world and listen to the news, Roxie knows that the protoss do not know that the grand secret ritual summoned by the brave is secretly restarted, thus calling for a new brave for the world.

    Therefore, she was also worried that if Sheen''s identity was exposed in front of the goddess, it would cause any earth shaking impact.

    In view of this, even in the face of her own God, Roxie did not tell each other the true identity of sheen.

    No, it should be said that because she is the God of her own family, Roxie can''t say anything more.

    Otherwise, elidasna''s excessive sense of mission and responsibility may really do some terrible things.

    For this reason, Roxie had to hide from lidas, never dare to reveal the real identity of sheen.

    Last time I saw annima, Roxie was also very careful, so as not to expose Sheen''s identity in front of the goddess of life.However, Roxie always felt that the goddess of life seemed to know the real identity of sheen.

    Otherwise, the goddess would not rush to find her in the first time she left the divine world and arrived at her engagement banquet with sheen. She was so polite to him and even had a vague respect for him.

    Even if you are polite, because the goddess of life is well-known for her kindness, she holds an equal attitude towards all things in the world, and will never despise or underestimate any life in the world.

    But respect this kind of mood, appear somewhat abrupt.

    At least, Roxie didn''t think that the goddess of life would casually respect a strange human man.

    With this, Roxie sensed something wrong, and vaguely felt that annima might have known the identity of sheen, but she did not choose to be public, but she was quietly doing some investigation.

    Of course, that''s just Rosie''s guess.

    The goddess of life may not know the identity of sheen at all. It is only out of the friendship between sheen and the Dragon demon, the moon demon and even the evil god Lilith, or saving the evil god Lilith, that she would respect him so much.

    With this in mind, Roxie had a dark hope that the goddess would not find Sheen''s identity.

    But now, even nadura, the goddess of nature, has been disturbed.

    Facing the goddess, Roxie had a headache.

    "If it is the goddess nadura, it is very likely that she has found the identity of sheen..."

    you should know that this goddess is from time to time the lower bound, and integrates with the nature of the human world, and then peeps into the existence of any corner of the whole world.

    If there is such a person, it is very simple to want God to discover the identity of sheen.

    Roxie was a little nervous. She didn''t know if the goddess had found something, and she would come here.

    And if she found out anything, what attitude and practice would she take on this matter?

    Roxie was upset.

    Lasha seemed to see Roxie''s uneasiness.

    "Do you want to go there? Your highness Rosie? "

    Racha asked.

    "... no, I''d better not go there." Roxie hesitated. After a while, she took a deep breath, shook her head, and said, "since the goddess has not sent down the oracle to say that she wants to see me, it''s not good for me to go there."

    With the particularity of Roxie, if you want to see the goddess of nature, you can still do it.

    She is different from other human beings, with special status and special self. She has long been regarded as a treasure by the Protoss. If you want to see the goddess of nature, you don''t need to be as difficult as others.

    But visibility doesn''t mean you can see as you like.

    This is not a kingdom, nor a divine world, but a land of spirits, the forest of Tagore, and the territory of the human world under the jurisdiction of nadura, the goddess of nature.

    He ran like this rashly, it is likely to expose something, so as to scare the snake.

    "Let that guy face it himself." Roxie said helplessly: "to deal with the goddess, he must have more means than I have."

    Although special, but still a human race, need to worship God, also need to fear God, even if a little weight, it does not mean that can be rude to the goddess.

    In the face of the goddess, I am sure I will be tied up and worry about this and that. In the end, not only may I not be able to help, but also I may be self defeating.

    On the contrary, Sean, as a brave man in a different world who doesn''t belong to this world, is not as awed by the protoss as the people in this world. In addition, his personality makes him more open to dealing with the goddess.

    Lidas is an example.

    I don''t know how many times Hearn knocked the skull of the most powerful goddess.

    With this mindset, Roxie doesn''t think sheen will be eaten to death in front of nadura.

    But they are not. Once they pass, they will be eaten to death by the goddess of nature.

    "... just hope that guy doesn''t play too much and offends goddess nadura instead."

    Roxie rubbed her temples.

    "It''s really something Mr. sheen can do."

    Lasha did not comment.

    Roxie gave a wry smile, then looked up and looked forward.

    "Dragon, beast, ghost, moon..."

    "destiny, life, nature..."

    "those characters standing on the top of Ohm''s pertanson, that guy, have seen more than half of them."

    If we investigate it carefully, it is actually quite incredible.

    Not to mention, Sean has not only seen these characters, but also more or less involved with them.

    "Is all this just a coincidence?"

    "Or..."

    Roxie muttered.

    Milu and Lilith looked at each other, and then, like Roxie, looked ahead.Only Raha did not raise her eyes, but lowered her eyes.

    "Brave..."

    Rasha murmured in a very low voice with a very complex tone.

    ...

    at the same time, Sean and melika, led by Sophie and his party, came to the deepest part of the land of elves.

    This is a forest quite different from the land of elves.

    Here, there is no tree of light, there is no fantasy, there are also demons, some only a dancing goblin, shuttling between the trees, looking very carefree.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª£¡ ¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    They seem to make some sound, but no one can tell what it is, let alone hear the meaning.

    Sophie walks ahead with Leia and NIA.

    Sean and melika followed.

    After Sophie threatened to take sheen to the goddess of nature, she stepped down.

    So there are only five people here, Sean, melica, Sophie, Leia and NIA.

    Even Eugene was thrown in the Queen''s Palace by sheen, which made her feel very dissatisfied.

    But I can''t help it. What I''m going to is the temple. Can''t I take the lead in the dragon?

    Melika was very nervous.

    "Can I really go, too?"

    Melika has asked this question more than ten times.

    "Don''t be nervous, melica." Sophie was not impatient to placate melika, and said more than once, "I said that the Oracle from the goddess of nature mentioned not only portthudin, but also you."

    Yes.

    This time, the goddess of nature, nadura, wants to meet not only sheen, but also melika.

    "What''s going on in you, perhaps only nadura can understand what''s going on?" Sophie looked at melika and whispered, "if you want to find out what''s wrong with you, it''s absolutely necessary to see nadura."

    Leia and NIA also spoke.

    "Since the goddess of nature has given an oracle to see you, there is no doubt that it is a great honor."

    "Hold your chest up, melika. We envy you so much that you can go to meet the goddess nadura."

    The two legendary Elven magicians really let their own tone with envy.

    It can be imagined that this is absolutely the truth of the two people.

    In fact, even Sophie has some regrets.

    "I haven''t seen nadura for thousands of years. I really want to go into the temple and meet the goddess." Sophie reached out and touched melika''s head. She said softly, "as our representative, you should cheer up and greet our God for the elves. Don''t be rude. Do you understand?"

    "Yes Melika responds with a heavy nod.

    However, melika''s face is still full of tension, as well as a trace of pressure.

    Obviously, this has been regarded as a big responsibility by melika.

    Until sheen takes melika''s hand.

    "Don''t worry." Sheen didn''t say too much. He just laughed and said lazily, "I''m still here."

    In a word, melika was slightly stunned. Then she let out a breath, and finally lost some tension and pressure on her face.

    In this scene, Sophie looked at Sean and melika''s hands, which seemed to be very natural.

    "This..."

    Leia and Niya also blinked their eyes, and after confirming that they had read correctly, a little surprise appeared on their faces.

    Needless to say, the intimacy between sheen and melika made these Elven women feel wrong.

    As a race that values their own purity and holiness, elves can be said to be extremely resistant to being touched by foreign men, even their hands.

    But melika didn''t resist Sheen''s touch, which is enough to show a lot of problems.

    Unfortunately, this is not the time to pursue this.

    "Here we are."

    For a moment, Sophie stopped.

    Sheen and melica immediately stopped, raised their eyes, and looked ahead.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    It was a warm forest with sunshine.

    The trees are not as old and huge as the vicissitudes of life in Tagore''s forest, nor are they as dreamy as the light trees in the fairyland. They are very common trees, revealing a kind of ordinary peace.

    As a result, the sun finally got through the shelter of the trees and fell from the sky, like beams of light, hitting the forest.

    Although the goblins are flying here, they are not as excited and excited as when they are outside, just as they are enjoying the peace in the forest. They are slowly drifting back and forth.

    In the middle of the scene, a temple stands, which is visible to all.

    "Is this the temple of the goddess of nature?"

    Sheen looked at the temple.

    At first, sheen thought he was seeing a relic, not a temple.

    Because it has no resplendent appearance or too much decoration. Instead, it is like a relic. It only has a very old earth rock outer wall and a solemn huge stone gate.

    On the outer wall and stone gate, there are many roots and vines twining.

    In addition to the roots and vines, the earth and stone walls and stone gates of the temple only depict some mysterious patterns.

    Sheen took a look at the patterns and found that they seemed to depict the history of some elves.

    For example, the spirit with the shape of a queen sits on the throne and receives many elves'' kneeling.

    For example, the presence of a goddess falls from the sky, and the following is the scene of elves worshipping.

    Another example, there are only one goblin in the process of flying, slowly grow up, and finally become a similar evolution process of the spirit map.

    Such a temple, it looks like a relic.

    There is even a square around the ruins.

    At this time, sheen and his party came to the square, facing the gate of the temple.

    "..."

    Sophie, Leia, Niya, and melika did not make any noise.

    They seemed to be praying, kneeling in the direction of the temple with a devout expression.

    Sean, as the only one who was not an elf, could not help touching his nose when he saw this scene.

    He didn''t kneel in the direction of the temple, like Sophie and her.

    He is not like the people in this world, so awe of God, so faith.

    In addition, he has never seen the goddess of nature, but has only heard the rumors of the goddess of nature, and has received two enlightening dialogues from the goddess of nature. Naturally, Sean can''t kneel down.

    Sophie and others didn''t ask sheen to do such a thing. After kneeling and praying, they stood up.

    "The shrine of the elves is different from the rest of the Terrans."

    Sophie suddenly spoke.

    "We believe in nature more than in luxurious appearance and splendid decoration."

    In this case, the elves'' temples do not focus on the facade as much as the temples outside, but pay more attention to natural changes.

    Therefore, the temple of the goddess of nature is like this, just like an ancient relic.

    "This temple has a history of up to a few million years. It was built by the original elves together and is still in use today."

    Speaking of this history, Sophie''s tone also reveals a little pride.

    "Because it has never been rebuilt, it has always retained its original appearance. This temple is known as the oldest and oldest temple in the human world."

    Now, sheen sees the oldest temple, the most historic building in the world.

    "The number of times this temple has been used is also quite limited. Only when a new spirit is born in the elves'' clan, the spirit will be brought here for the gods'' blessing."

    However, it takes a long time for the birth of elves. As a result, the temple is usually closed. Sometimes it is used once in decades, sometimes once in hundreds of years, and sometimes only once in a thousand years.

    It can be seen that there are many opportunities for this temple to be used here.

    "No wonder there''s a sense of abandonment that hasn''t been around for a long time." Sheen suddenly asked, "but is there no clergyman here to repair and maintain?"

    "No Sophie said naturally: "unlike human beings, we elves have special clergymen working in the temple, and unlike orcs, there are saints and deities performing God''s duties on behalf of us, because we are isolated from the world and rarely have the opportunity to use the temple."

    In this way, there is no need to keep some people here.

    "Generally speaking, once you need to use this temple, it will be handled by the people of the spirit division. Usually, the spirit division is responsible for repairing and maintaining the temple. It will come here every ten years or so."Sophie''s description makes sheen fully understand that the concept of the world between elves and humans is indeed different.

    For the elves, a renovation and maintenance once every ten years is about the same as a few months for human beings?

    Considering that the number of times to use it is really limited, it is not too long to repair and maintain it once in a few months.

    "Of course, those spirits who have fallen in love will choose to come here and spend the rest of their lives with the goddess of nature." Sophie seemed to have a point, and said: "if they were them, they would generally live in the temple and live here all the time. The situation is equivalent to that of human monks."

    Hearing this, Sean smacked.

    Isn''t that to say that every spirit who falls in love will choose to become a monk when he finally returns to his hometown?

    Boy, I''m just a good guy.

    What kind of fairy race is the Elf race? So loyal?

    Thinking of this, Sean thought of what melica had said before.

    This little girl seems to have expressed that she wants to follow her side in silence, and then return to the fairy village, like those spirits who have fallen in love, to spend the rest of her life in a plain way?

    In other words, this girl also wants to become a monk?

    Sheen couldn''t help turning her head and staring at melika, staring at her.

    Melika saw it.

    In addition, there are some embarrassment, some guilty don''t open the line of sight.

    Boy...

    "I said, melica." "Don''t you do that?" Sean said with a brilliant smile

    It''s not persuasion, it''s caution.

    Sheen''s smile told melika that if she did, he would tear down the temple.

    "No, I won''t..."

    melica is a little flustered, and she responds in a low voice.

    Before switching, melika had this idea.

    But now, melika doesn''t dare to think so.

    Her love affair, accompanied by the incarnation of sheen as an animal, is no longer as plain and sad as the elves in the past.

    Although melika didn''t know if it was a good thing.

    After all, sheen is a human, she is an elf, and the racial life span gap between them is still there.

    In the end, melika might watch sheen grow old and die.

    In that case, perhaps more miserable than those of the elves?

    But now that Sheen has said that he will try to solve all this, melika can only trust him.

    In any case, sheen is a brave man, or a brave man who has never made friends with the Dragon devil, won the protection of the protoss, and has the connections and network that none of the predecessors can match.

    This kind of sheen, perhaps there is a way to solve their own life span, that may also be.

    Melica can only wait.

    "That''s good."

    Sheen nodded with satisfaction.

    Sophie saw it all.

    (there''s something wrong with these two people.)

    The elf queen made her own judgment and was worried.

    That''s a legitimate concern.

    Elves love is not good results, but melika seems to have embarked on a road of no return, Sophie can not but feel worried.

    Especially now, there seems to be some change in melika''s body, which leads to a sudden rise in magic power, which makes Sophie attach great importance to melika. Naturally, she will be worried about this.

    (talk to melika later.)

    Sophie made such a decision, adjusted her mood and continued to speak to sheen.

    "The goddess of nature has sent down the oracle to meet boltzutech and melika in the temple." Sophie looked at them and said, "how are you? Do you want to go in now

    Sheen and melighton looked at each other.

    Melika''s face was tense, and her hands holding the staff began to shake.

    Even now, melika is still skeptical.

    "Do people like... Like me really be summoned by the goddess of nature?"

    Melika''s trepidation and uneasiness have reached the highest level in history.

    "You..." Sean could only laugh and said, "it''s just to meet, not to let you fight with the goddess of nature and relax."

    "Don''t... Don''t be so terrible!" Melika is scared by sheen.

    Sheen doesn''t think so. He takes melika''s hand and looks at Sophie.

    "Can we go in now?"

    Sheen asked Sophie.

    "Yes." Sophie nodded and said, "now, the people in the temple have retreated. You can go in at any time.""Good." Without any hesitation, sheen said, "let''s go in now."

    Sophie laughed, and immediately took Leia and nia and stepped aside.

    "Come on, melica."

    Sheen tightened melika''s hand.

    "... well!"

    Melika took a few deep breaths, then nodded heavily.

    So sheen and melika walked to the temple, hand in hand.

    "Boom..."

    the gate of the temple immediately opened automatically, and a heavy sound was raised.

    Sheen and melica slowly walk in.

    Sophie and others watched their backs and did not leave for a long time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    "Boom..."

    when sheen and melika step into the temple, behind them, the heavy stone door makes a sound again and closes slowly.

    "Dong!"

    After a loud noise, the stone gate was completely closed, which excluded the light sources from the outside, and plunged the temple into a darkness.

    But the darkness did not last long.

    "Zheng!"

    At the moment when the stone gate was closed, a hazy light shone from the interior of the temple, driving out the darkness of the whole temple.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Sheen and melika felt that they were black and then bright, and the whole interior of the temple came into their eyes.

    Until then, they saw everything in the temple.

    "Is this

    Sheen couldn''t help being stunned.

    Because, enter the scene of its eye, how much some people feel amazing.

    I saw that inside the temple, there was a very beautiful garden.

    Yes.

    Garden.

    There are colorful flowers here.

    It''s covered with all kinds of vegetation.

    Butterflies are dancing.

    Goblins are chasing each other.

    This beautiful scene, actually appeared in the interior of a temple, it seems a little inconceivable.

    What''s more, in the deepest part of the garden, there is a huge statue of God.

    The statue of God is located in a huge fountain, with clear water flowing from the sleeve, and a tree of light is shining behind.

    It is from this tree of light that has just banished the darkness of the temple.

    The light on the tree lit up the interior of the temple. It was like a sun on the ground with warm sunshine. It looked so pleasing to the eyes.

    Sean and melika''s arrival did not interfere with everything here.

    They are like Adam and Eve who were born here. They are actually integrated into this scene as quickly as possible.

    No, it''s more accurate to say that it''s the scene that embraces Sean and melika, rather than the integration of sheen and melika.

    Melika looked at all this, and cried out with great longing and joy.

    "Sure enough, nothing has changed here."

    The tension and uneasiness on melica''s face faded a lot.

    "Have you been here?"

    Sheen asked this subconsciously, and then found himself asking a stupid question.

    Melika was here, of course.

    "After I was reborn as an elf, I was brought here once by sister Carol, and here I received the blessing of the goddess." Melika was happy and nostalgic. "But I haven''t been here since that time."

    In other words, melika has only been here once, and that time has been more than 100 years.

    "This is the first time I''ve come."

    Sheen shrugged, raised his eyes and looked at the statue in the fountain.

    It''s a goddess.

    The statue is not exquisite, but it can still make people see its outline, so as to realize the holiness and solemnity of this goddess.

    "Is this the goddess of nature?"

    Sheen became curious.

    At this moment...

    "welcome to my temple, my dear children, and distinguished guests from other worlds."

    Such a clear, comfortable, wind like sound reverberated into sheen and melika''s ears.

    "Hum!"

    Before sheen and melika could react, a strong natural magic suddenly appeared from the temple.

    It''s the magic of nature.

    That''s from the power of plants, flowers and trees around us.

    As if everything here was shaking, a wisp of magic began to flow out of everything here, just like a green air stream, converged in the direction of the fountain.

    "Wow

    The next second, the water in the hot spring rises abruptly, turns into a stream of water and gathers in the sky.

    Sheen witnessed the flow of water gradually intertwined, forming a streamlined body of water.

    The water gradually became condensed and finally turned into a graceful body.

    In this way, the goddess appeared.

    From nature.

    It appears from flowers and trees.

    She is...

    "the goddess of nature, nadura..."

    melika murmured as if she had lost her mind.

    The goddess of nature, nadura, one of the three great goddesses in charge of nature, came down at this moment."I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    The goddess descended slowly from mid air and landed in front of the fountain, with her back to her statue and her smile to sheen and melica.

    It was a very demure, polite, elegant and beautiful smile.

    "Nadura... Goddess..."

    melika has forgotten the tension and anxiety, and kneels down to nadura with strong emotion and emotion.

    However, melika had just started to move, and a gentle force was like a breeze passing by her face, brushing her body and lifting her up.

    "No need to be polite, my child."

    Nadura looked at melika as if she were looking at her daughter, kind and kind.

    "I''ve been following you for a long time, melica, a timid and shy elf girl with a firm heart and a belief not to be moved by foreign objects. It''s great to meet you like this."

    The kind tone of nadura makes melika more excited and moved.

    "I... I''ve always wanted to see you, you who believe in me, Lord nature!"

    In melika''s eyes, the emotion of longing and adoration poured out, which made her voice choked.

    It was a performance of extreme excitement.

    "I know, child, your faith, your love, I always feel it." "Don''t worry, I''m here, I''ve been watching you all the time, and I''m with you all the time, so take a deep breath and we''ll have a good chat," she said

    Melika nods desperately and begins to breathe deeply, intending to calm her excitement.

    Sheen was watching all this, looking at the dignified, courteous, beautiful and generous goddess, and suddenly understood why everyone said this goddess was the most perfect existence.

    Because, as it literally means, she is a perfect existence.

    The beauty of her appearance is impeccable.

    Her manners are impeccable.

    Her tone and temperament are impeccably polite, impeccable and attractive.

    If it wasn''t for the natural breath wandering around her body that told others that she was the goddess in charge of nature, sheen believed that all people who saw her would think that she was the beauty, the ceremony and the most flawless treasure.

    "Is this the last of the three goddesses?"

    Sheen sighed unconsciously.

    Nadura turns her eyes and looks at Sean, with a beautiful smile on her face.

    "Lidas and anima seem to be under your care, brave men of the other world."

    Nadura greets sheen.

    Sheen was not surprised.

    "It seems that you already know who I am, my lady."

    Sheen responded with outstretched hands.

    "Yes." Instead of covering up, nadura freely admitted, "anima has told me so I''ve been watching you all the time."

    "Has it been..." Sheen raised his eyebrows, remembering his inexplicable presence in the battle with alidia, and asked, "is that really you that I felt then?"

    To this question, nadura did not answer "yes" or "no". She just laughed.

    "I''ve been watching you for a long time." "I know exactly what kind of person you are and that you are afraid of unnecessary trouble, so you don''t have to be on guard against me. I won''t hurt you," nadura said

    "Is it?" Looking directly at nadura, sheen said, "even if I am a brave man who appears inexplicably and is not necessary for the three ethnic groups nowadays, even if it is a seed of turmoil, it is the same?"

    Sheen gave a few tentative remarks.

    But nadura still smiles.

    "The same." Facing Sheen''s eyes, nadura said, "no matter how you come into this world and how you are called, as long as you are brave, we will never hurt you."

    This is the foundation of trust that has long been associated with the Protoss and the brave.

    Anima has said more than once that the protoss have always respected the brave.

    "After all, strictly speaking, you are our proud helpers and saviors of the world."

    Nadura gives sheen the most respect.

    Of course, sheen won''t forget his last name because of his good words.

    "I hope so." Sheen laughed and said, "at least, I don''t want to be enemies with Protoss."

    This is the truth.

    This is not only because the strength of the protoss is not what sheen can fight against, but also because sheen does not want to be hostile to the protoss from the heart.It''s not that he''s afraid, it''s not necessary.

    Otherwise, it would be too much trouble to fight with Protoss.

    "That''s what we think." "It''s really unthinkable to fight against the brave," nadura said sincerely

    This is not only because the brave have terrible potential, but also because the Protoss and the brave have always been one, and it would be frightening to suddenly move to the opposite.

    Nadura can be sure that once they fight the brave, there will be immediate and inevitable instability within the Protoss.

    It can be said that as long as it is God, no one has ever thought that the brave will become their own enemies.

    This is a deeply rooted concept.

    Even if...

    "after a thousand years, the brave people who suddenly appear in this world not only have separated themselves from the protoss, but also have established a too friendly relationship with the demons of the demons, which is the same."

    Nadura''s words made the atmosphere inside the temple more or less subtle.

    Sean, in particular, had an odd look.

    No way.

    "Isn''t it jealous?"

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    In fact, it''s not only nadura, but also anima more than once felt that the brave who reappeared after thousands of years are really special.

    Character and style is one thing, the most important is the other person''s interpersonal relationship, which is completely weird.

    As the natural enemy of the demons, the trump card of the protoss, the valiant and the valiant are not close to the Protoss. On the contrary, they enter and go out with the demons of the demons every day. Do you dare to believe that?

    The forces behind the brave are not Protoss, but demons. Can you believe that?

    In particular, AI Yi, the Dragon demon, not only had a deep relationship with sheen, but also had a good eye in front of all the people in the world. Xi''an is her person and has been sheltered by her. Whoever dares to fight against sheen is the enemy. It''s just... The sun is gone!

    Nadura would like to say, in the past, such roles should be played by Protoss?

    Shouldn''t the existence of standing behind the brave, supporting him, protecting him, speaking for him and supporting him?

    You are the demon clan, is the object of the brave Crusade, how suddenly ran out to grab work?

    Can''t we do something that demons should do, regard the brave as a fatal threat, and start to make every effort to kill him in the cradle after discovering his existence?

    Is this what the demons should do?

    As a result, the demons, who should have regarded the brave as the greatest threat, have not only become the forces supporting the brave, but also discovered the existence of the brave earlier than the protoss, and even developed an unimaginable deep relationship with the brave?

    In contrast, the protoss not only have to find a way to investigate the brave, but also are guarded and tested by the brave like this. Is this role reversed?

    Anyway, nadura felt helpless.

    Especially to see Sheen''s face in the face of his own appearance, that is deeply helpless.

    In the past, once the brave were called to this world, the first to see was the three goddesses, and they would receive the blessing of one of the three goddesses, and establish a deep trust relationship with this goddess.

    Therefore, nadura never thought that one day, she would be on the alert of the brave and try to test and talk with the brave like this.

    Compared with the protoss, modern warriors undoubtedly trust the demons more.

    This makes nadura feel a little unhappy.

    If it''s jealousy, Nana dura admits she''s jealous.

    "I hope you can trust us more." Nadura said sincerely, "please believe us, we have countless ties and ties with you who are brave. In the past, we have fought side by side with the brave men of your predecessors more than once. We will never be your enemy."

    Speaking of this, it is also very humble.

    But there''s no way. Compared with the protoss, Sheen has a closer relationship with the demons. Lilith is also an unrestrained evil god. She can''t represent the protoss at all, and connect the line between sheen and the Protoss.

    This is not a good thing for Protoss.

    After all, the warrior is the ace of the Protoss.

    If this trump card is taken away by the demons, it is a big problem.

    Even though it is now a peaceful time, Protoss and demons will not fight each other as they used to, but it is inevitable to fight against each other in some aspects.

    In such a situation, regardless of the consequences of Hearn''s sensitive identity, the issue of the hero''s trump card falling into the opponent''s hands is an issue that cannot be ignored by the Protoss.

    Even if the origin of Sheen has not been investigated clearly, the reason why the call of brave who should be sealed has not been found out. However, in any case, sheen is brave, which needs no doubt.

    Being able to have the qualification to be brave proves that there is justice and principle in the other party''s heart.

    Such a person can''t be a big traitor or villain.

    Nadura never doubted that, and so did anima.

    In particular, nadura, as she said, has been observing sheen for a long time, and has fully realized that although sheen is somewhat different from previous brave men, she has her own persistence, her own principles, her own course of action, and more things that she wants to protect and protect.

    By this alone, he is a qualified brave man.

    In addition, the talent shown by sheen seems to be more special and even more powerful than the previous braves. With emotion and reason, nadura doesn''t want sheen to stand on the opposite side of the Protoss.

    "The protoss are always behind the brave, and I hope you can understand that."

    Nadura looked straight at Sean, her eyes clear and unflinching.

    "..."

    sheen was dumbfounded.

    This development was really beyond his expectation.

    But at least, as it is, Sheehan can understand.That''s what I mean?

    "Will Protoss make friends with me?"

    Sheen asked the question.

    "Of course." "I don''t know how the demons view the presence of the brave now, but I''m sure Protoss will never be the enemy of the brave," she said without hesitation

    Nadura has said this many times.

    Sheen admitted that he was a bit moved.

    However...

    "some goddess of destiny seems to want to kill me. Is that against me?"

    Sheen''s perfectly destroyed the atmosphere.

    "..."

    the smile on nadura''s face solidified.

    "..."

    "..."

    "

    silence pervaded between the two.

    "That... That..."

    melika felt the delicate atmosphere and couldn''t help her voice.

    Sheen and nadura just looked at each other and ignored the last paragraph of the conversation.

    "In a word, I hope you don''t be wary of us. It''s a small request of mine."

    Nadura gave a dry cough and pulled back to the point as if nothing had happened.

    "All right." Sheen didn''t do anything else. He touched his nose and said, "from the present point of view, you and anima can still be trusted. Lilith around me is also a member of the Protoss. As long as the protoss don''t trouble me, I''m happy to make friends with the Protoss."

    "It''s our pleasure." The smile on nadura''s face was restored.

    At this point, the relationship between sheen and the protoss has made some progress.

    This is one of the purposes of nadura''s meeting with sheen this time.

    Who let sheen get too close to the demons?

    Now, there are three demons around him. If the protoss don''t take some actions, it may lead to the warrior who is the trump card of the protoss to turn to the demon.

    This is definitely something nadura doesn''t want to see.

    In addition...

    "I have found out about melika''s problems."

    Nadura turns her eyes and looks at melika.

    "Goddess nadura." Melika was so excited that she said, "can you tell me what''s wrong with me now?"

    That''s what melica wants to know.

    Sheen also looks at nadura, waiting for her to answer for both of them.

    However, nadura did not respond in the first place.

    "You come here, melica."

    Nadura waves to melika.

    "In the past?"

    Melica was at a loss.

    "Relax." "I''m just showing you the source of all this," she said with a smile

    On hearing this, melika pinched.

    It was more flattering than hesitating.

    So, subconsciously, melika looks at Sean.

    "Go ahead."

    Sheen nodded, giving melika a boost.

    Melica was silent, and soon she got up her courage and went on.

    "Good boy."

    Nadura reached out and touched melika''s head. Then, with her shy and happy expression, she put her hand... Into melika''s clothes.

    "Nadura...!"

    Melika exclaimed.

    "Poof!"

    Sean was almost swayed by this sudden turn.

    What the hell is this goddess doing?

    Did you start without saying a word?

    Have you ever asked my opinion!?

    I didn''t expect you to be such a goddess!

    Sheen was angry.

    Just as sheen was about to get angry, nadura took something out of melika''s arms.

    That''s...

    "wreath?"

    Sheen froze.

    "This..."

    melika was also stunned, and then she became shy.

    That''s the performance of your own little secret when it''s discovered by others.

    Sheen could not help but come over and look at the wreath, which seemed to be very well kept.

    After a while, sheen was sure.

    "Isn''t this the wreath I gave you?" Sheen looked at melika in surprise and said, "have you always carried it with you?"

    "Woo..." melika lowered her head in shame and almost didn''t bury her chin in her panda.

    And this performance has already told sheen the answer."You..."

    sheen doesn''t know what to say.

    This girl, has always been carrying such a worthless little thing?

    Looking at the state of custody, it must have been treated as a treasure by melika, right?

    It''s just a random toy. Is it worth it?

    Sheen wouldn''t ask.

    Because the answer is already in melica''s performance.

    This time, sheen was really touched.

    This elf, really is again and again with their own innocence and true feelings to move themselves.

    No, no more...

    "how can you be so cute, girl?"

    Sean can''t help holding melica and giving her a good kiss on her greasy, delicate face.

    "Ah

    Melika exclaimed again, shyly and panicked.

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    "You guy... You guy...!"

    "Whoa! Don''t kiss

    "No, I have to love you."

    "But... But nadura is still here!"

    "No matter!"

    "Woo Hoo..."

    for a moment, Sean and melica huddled together, one laughing and the other blushing.

    Nadura didn''t say anything in particular. She just looked at the two men with gentle eyes.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    As a spectator of everything, nadura is clear about the relationship between sheen and melika.

    But nadura didn''t want to stop it.

    Otherwise, nadura would not have chosen to stand by while sheen was incarnating as an animal.

    Now that nadura has chosen to stand by, it is clear what attitude she has towards this matter.

    So why did nadura choose to stand by?

    The reason is simple.

    First of all, she is a goddess, can guide the people to the right path, but not too much interference in the human life.

    This is a kind of attitude of the Protoss. It will only guide the Terrans, and will never interfere with them. Otherwise, they will just raise a group of puppets. This is not in line with the original intention of the protoss to create Terrans.

    Protoss create Terrans, not to create a subordination to their own race, but to cultivate enough ability to help Protoss, resist the invasion of demons.

    This is the original intention of protoss to create Terrans.

    Therefore, God can only guide people, not interfere and interfere in each other''s life, so that each other has enough freedom and possibility, which is conducive to their own growth.

    Even if you are frustrated and sad, you will become mature and steady.

    Therefore, nadura will not prevent any one of the elves from falling in love, even if the final result of this love is a tragedy, she will not intervene and interfere.

    It''s the children''s choice.

    They can persuade, watch, advise and guide, but they can''t influence their thoughts.

    In view of this, nadura will only silently watch all this, and will never impose her own values in it.

    Not only nadura, but all the goddesses, will see the life of the Terran children as a kind of exercise and growth for themselves.

    That''s why Anita objected so much when Ritas tried to interfere with Roxie''s marriage.

    It is not allowed to interfere in the lives of the children of the Terran people.

    As a result, nadura won''t say anything about sheen and melica.

    Secondly, nadura also knows that the reason why the love between elves and other races is sad love in the end is due to the difference in life span.

    Because of the difference in life span, the elves can''t have a beginning and ending with their loved ones, and even finish well. What they finally welcome is to watch the black haired people here turn into white haired people, while they are still black haired people. Then... The black haired people will send away the white haired people who once loved each other.

    Such a result is not acceptable to the elves.

    But Sheehan doesn''t have such a problem.

    Why?

    Only nadura knows why.

    (originally, with the blessing of Mother God, the world would shelter this brave man.)

    Those who have the shelter of the world will do everything in this world like a fish in water and be protected by the world itself.

    Sean is like this. He is sheltered by the world itself all the time. Even in the face of a great disaster, it is possible to save the danger.

    In the future, even if Sheen''s life is approaching, he will surely have the chance to resolve this difficulty under the guidance of the world.

    This is the real chosen son.

    Hitherto, Sean has done everything smoothly and safely. In fact, in addition to his own enough plug-ins, the world has played a crucial role in protecting him.

    What''s more, Sheen''s blessing actually includes the blessing effect of all the goddesses in the whole Protoss.

    [blessing from the goddess of destiny].

    A blessing from the goddess of nature.

    [blessing from the goddess of life].

    Including the blessings of the three goddesses, the blessing of Hearn has the effect of blessing from all the protoss goddess.

    Among them, the blessing of anima, the goddess of life, has the effect of "obtaining the protection of life".

    The goddess, in other words, will have a strong vitality.

    And the strength of vitality, the first impact is the length of life.

    In the past, people who could get the blessing of the goddess of life had a long life span. Even if they could survive less than a thousand years, it would be appropriate to live for hundreds of years.

    In addition, if sheen reaches the level of transcendence and breaks through the limit of life in the future, his life will get another leap and sublimation. In fact, Sheen''s life span in the future may be longer than that of melika.

    That is to say, unless he died, sheen didn''t need to worry about life expectancy.

    Nadura knows this very well, and she doesn''t worry about the relationship between sheen and melica.

    Rather, this is a great opportunity to let the elves who have been lonely for life and can only fall in love with each other to get a complete love. This may be a great good thing for the elves.To sum up, nadura didn''t want to stop sheen and melika from thinking, and there was no need for her.

    She even wanted to make a connection between sheen and the elves.

    Nadura wanted to be present in the Elven country and meet sheen in the temple, which was one of the purposes.

    After this, the people of the Elves will surely know that the goddess of nature, who is the main God, has chosen to accept and make friends with him. Naturally, they will not be as vigilant as before.

    And as long as the elves are no longer alert to sheen, with the breath that makes nature extremely close, will the days of friendship between the two sides be far away?

    Nadura''s wishful thinking is well intentioned.

    The goddess of nature was firm in her position and only guided, not interfered and intervened.

    At least, in nadura''s opinion, it''s definitely a good thing to make friends with sheen.

    As for the reason...

    "melica''s magic power will grow dramatically. The reason lies in you, the brave in different worlds."

    Nadura''s words suddenly let sheen and melika, who were holding each other together, take shape on the spot.

    "It''s me?"

    Sheen froze.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    Melika was also shocked.

    Nadura looks at sheen.

    "So far, I''m not covering up." Nadura looked at sheen with bright eyes, and said word by word: "if I have not guessed wrong, the blessing you have should be the blessing from omnis, the mother of our Protoss, the creator of the world, the true goddess of omnipotence

    As soon as the words came out, Sean''s eyes fell silent.

    Melika was one of the earthquake on the spot.

    "The blessing of the Supreme God...!"

    Melika looks at Sean in shock.

    Mr. Sheen has the blessing of the Supreme God?

    Is that a joke?

    Unfortunately, that''s not what the joke is about.

    "If you want to ask me if I am, I don''t mind answering you."

    Sheen, after half a silence, raised his head with ease and made a reply.

    "The name of the blessing I have is the blessing of the Supreme God."

    Sheen, admit it.

    Admitted to such a startling fact as to startle the whole ohmic pertanson.

    "Sure enough..."

    nadura breathed a breath.

    Although she had already guessed and was very sure that her guess was the right answer, she did not give up all other possibilities until she heard Sheen''s own admission.

    It was not until this moment, through Sheen''s own admission, that nadura gave up the idea and confirmed the fact.

    "This..."

    melika couldn''t help covering her mouth, and the shock on her face could not be eliminated.

    She knew that sheen was a brave man, and he should never appear again. There must be a very big secret in him.

    However, melika was very considerate and did not pursue these, or thought that she was not qualified to investigate these. Together with the rest of Vivian''s team, she was very tacit and never mentioned this matter in front of outsiders.

    Even among the insiders of Vivian''s team, it is hardly mentioned.

    The purpose is to protect Sean''s privacy, protect his secrets, so that he can live safely in this world.

    Who ever thought, this secret, just opened the tip of the iceberg, was so terrible.

    The blessing of the Supreme God?

    Is this a blessing that Terrans can get?

    For a long time, the highest level of blessing recognized by people is not the blessing of the three goddesses?

    Even the brave are blessed by the three goddesses, isn''t it?

    Melika''s head was completely in a state of chaos.

    She had never heard of anyone who had received the blessing of the Supreme God, including the brave in history and all kinds of famous heroes.

    But sheen went beyond the knowledge of all the people in this world, and made melika have a kind of "can the Supreme God bless others?" The absurd idea of.

    Anyway, melika is confused and at a loss.

    On the contrary, nadura didn''t resist and asked a question.

    "I''ve heard from annima that you don''t know why you''re called into this world, and you don''t know anything about the call of the brave, right?"

    Nadura stares at Sean.

    "That''s right." Sheen''s face did not change his face: "when I came back to God, I appeared in a forest of demons. There was nothing on my hand except the holy sword. Even the brave and the things called by the brave were known later. Therefore, I didn''t know why I was called or why I appeared in that place."That''s what sheen used to deal with anima.

    Now, again, sheen is using this as a pretext for nadura.

    Sheen was told by her that she could not tell any goddess of the protoss about ninen.

    Sheen didn''t want to betray ninen, but told her everything about the goddess of nature when she met for the first time.

    If nadura wants to investigate this matter, it is doomed to come back in vain.

    However, just as sheen was thinking about it...

    "I won''t ask about the superfluous things. I just hope you can tell me one thing, which is my personal request."

    Nadura bit her lip.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen looks at nadura.

    Nadura hesitated for a moment, then raised her eyes and looked at sheen.

    "Have you ever seen the Supreme God, omnis, my mother God?"

    When such a word came out of nadura''s mouth, sheen was speechless.

    Because, at this moment, nadura''s eyes did not investigate the secret of sheen, nor did she doubt the truth of his words. There was only a faint, burning and uneasy expectation.

    That''s right.

    It''s expectation.

    The goddess, expecting to hear from Hearn, her mother God.

    Nothing else, just for the memory of the heart and the faintly visible intense emotion.

    Obviously, nadura wants ohmis very much.

    Just like when Ayi mentioned kratis, he was always full of nostalgia and sadness.

    Sheen could even feel that as long as she could get news from the Supreme God omnes, nadura could ignore everything else.

    For example, the story of sheen being summoned can be ignored by nadura.

    Thus, it can be seen that nadura has feelings for ohmis and attaches great importance to the Supreme God.

    Looking at nadura''s uneasy eyes and expression, sheen softened when she remembered the importance, sincerity and decency she had always attached to herself.

    He knew that it was better not to tell others about it.

    Otherwise, his previous remarks will become flawed.

    After all, if sheen had no idea why he was called into the world, and when he came back he was already in a forest, and he didn''t know anything, how did he meet the Supreme God ornice?

    This lie is bound to be found out.

    But sheen chose to believe in nadura.

    So...

    "I''ve seen it."

    Sheen tells the secret that both Jenna dura and melika are trembling for.

    But before nadura gets excited, sheen immediately makes a voice.

    "I entered the Holy Land involuntarily, and in the holy land I saw the Supreme God in a deep sleep, so don''t be too excited. The goddess did not wake up, did not leave the holy land, and never participated in anything."

    Sheen told it all.

    Hearing this, nadura''s face became stagnant and fell into a long silence.

    In his eyes, the faint expectation and uneasiness also faded down, and finally turned into strong disappointment.

    "Sorry."

    So much for sheen.

    "No, it''s not your fault." With a wry smile, nadura said, "it was I who had taken the liberty to expect that the Mother God would wake up and bless you personally."

    Actually, nadura had already guessed that ohmis would not wake up.

    "The Mother God always only has that demon king in her eyes, and only cares about that demon king. Everything else is just a toy that can be fabricated easily for the Mother God. How can we pay attention to it?"

    Nadura sighed.

    "After the devil''s death, there will be nothing worthy of mother''s attention in this world. Such a Mother God will not wake up. I should know it better than that."

    In the tone of nadura''s words, it is still hard to hide her disappointment and loss.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    "Goddess nadura..."

    at this time, melika finally came back from the chaos and saw the lost nadura, and her face appeared a ray of worry.

    "..."

    sheen didn''t know what to say. He felt very sad to see the perfect goddess so lost.

    NISS has heard nothing but indifference from the other side.

    Maybe this is the real God?

    With the supreme power, it is easy to do things that all people can''t do, thus omnipotent, such existence may not really be able to interest in anything in this world.

    Because everything is so easy to come, everything is so easy to achieve, then naturally will not cherish.

    Is it possible to attract the attention of the Supreme God only when the demon king kratish has no choice but to exist like an almighty goddess?

    For all the people in the world, that supreme goddess is so high, so far away from a person.

    Even the goddess created by the Supreme God omnis, the equivalent of her daughter nadura, is the same.

    "It''s irresponsible."

    Sheen said that almost without much thought.

    Isn''t it?

    It is not irresponsible to create others without authorization, but to ignore those created by ourselves. What is it?

    Nadura did not retort, just continued to sigh.

    "We can only be blamed for our weakness." "If we can be better, then Mother God would be willing to look at us a little more," nadura said

    "What you said is too much self mockery." Sean retorted, "can we just give it up because we are weak?"

    If so, the God is not worth believing in.

    However, nadura shook her head.

    "The Mother God created us in the hope that we could use it instead of creating our own people and creating gods to help us manage the world."

    Nadura''s statement reminds sheen of some things.

    "Remember, the Supreme God ornis created the protoss for the purpose of creating a helper to help her deal with the demon king?"

    In the beginning, before the world was born, two lives appeared quietly in nothingness.

    These two lives, one is a goddess, the other is a demon.

    The goddess first appeared and created the world, creating omnip tantsen.

    The demon king does not have such magical ability, but has incomparably amazing power, can destroy everything in this world.

    As a result, the goddess and the Demon King became enemies and fought against each other constantly.

    But the goddess is not the demon king''s opponent, is restrained by the devil''s power, can not find any chance to win.

    In order to defeat the demon king, the goddess began to create the protoss, creating a third life besides herself and the demon king.

    Therefore, the original role of protoss is not to manage the whole world as it is now, leading the Terrans against the demons, but to help defeat the demons.

    From this point of view, ornice will have no feelings for her Protoss, and it is not difficult to understand.

    After all, from the beginning, the goddess was just trying to create a group of weapons, a group of soldiers.

    In such a case, for the goddess, weakness may be the original sin.

    Because the weak can''t deal with the demon king, can''t deal with the demon clan, can''t play a role, can''t complete the original intention, that goddess certainly won''t pay attention to each other.

    So Sean thought.

    Who ever thought...

    "against the devil?" As if laughing, nadura said, "no, Mother God didn''t create us to help her deal with the devil."

    When such a sentence was uttered from nadura''s mouth, not only sheen, but melika was stunned.

    "The protoss was not created to deal with the demon lord?"

    Melika was shocked.

    Sean was stunned at the scene.

    See, nadura said a very straightforward.

    "The devil king is so powerful that you can''t imagine. Even the Mother God can only barely fight against it. Do you think that all the people of the protoss can be defeated by tying them together?"

    This...

    nadura''s words made sheen and melika dumbfounded.

    "I can tell you for sure, not to mention the protoss, that is, to tie all the people of God, man and devil together, that will not defeat the demon king." "In front of the devil, in addition to the Almighty goddess, the rest of the existence is just roadside weeds. Even if we ignore the weeds and let the other party attack, we can''t hurt a hair of the demon king."Not to this extent, it is not even the Almighty goddess has no way to take this demon.

    So, here''s the problem.

    "Since the protoss can''t help her against the demon king, why did the Supreme God create the protoss?"

    Sheen couldn''t help asking.

    Nadura looks at sheen.

    Moreover, the eyes are very deep.

    "The Supreme God created the protoss for a simple purpose." "She wants us to guide her," she says, word by word

    What are the guidelines?

    "Guidance can bring down the demon king''s existence and grow up."

    The words made Sean take a breath.

    He got it.

    Understand what nadura is trying to say.

    "Brave..."

    Melika murmured.

    "Yes, the brave." "Only the brave can defeat the devil," nadura said

    In addition to the brave, any existence in front of the devil is just like grass root.

    No matter how much grass mustard is used.

    Therefore, the Supreme God omnis did not create the protoss to defeat the demon king.

    No, it should be said that the goddess did not create them for the protoss to fight the demon king.

    The significance of the protoss is only to guide the brave to grow.

    Nadura told the secret that nobody knew.

    "Before the birth of the protoss, when there was only the Supreme God omnes and the demon king kratis, the world was just a piece of barren land, and in the struggle between the two great beings, the world was constantly destroyed and reborn, repeating the rebirth and destruction."

    "I don''t know how many times this terrible struggle has been repeated and how long it has taken. Finally, the Supreme God omnes realized that kratis is her natural enemy, and she still has nothing to do with her strength, even if she can be called omnipotent herself."

    "In order to defeat the demon king who is his natural enemy, the supreme god tried his best to find a mysterious power in a different world which had nothing to do with the world under a very accidental situation."

    "This mysterious power can just restrain the devil''s power and become the natural enemy of the devil."

    "Therefore, the Supreme God decided to use his great power to cross the barriers of the world, and summon this power from the different worlds to defeat the existence of the demon king."

    The existence is the brave.

    That is to say...

    "long before the birth of life, the Supreme God omnes had created the great secret instrument for summoning the brave from the different worlds."

    That''s what nadura says in a surprising way.

    "The third life in this world is not a Protoss or a demon, but a traveller from a different world."

    That is the first brave, but also the first - "people.".

    Therefore, the first to appear in this world, is nothing else, is called the brave character.

    It''s a pity that...

    "different from the supreme gods and demons who are born with amazing power, though the brave have powerful swords and amazing talent potential, they are not the strongest at the beginning."

    "The brave need to grow up, need to exercise, need time to show their own strength, overcome many obstacles, and finally can climb the Supreme God and the devil''s platform, together with the Supreme God to defeat the devil."

    "Omnis, the Supreme God, did not know this. She thought that she could attack the demon king only with the restraint of the sword, but she did not pay attention to the strength of the brave."

    "This led to the first tragedy in history, that is, the tragic death of the first brave."

    Nadura''s voice slowly reverberates in the temple.

    "The tragic death of the brave made the Supreme God omnes understand that there must be sufficient environment and conditions for the brave to grow up, so that the brave can play all the power of the holy sword and have the qualification to fight with her."

    "For this reason, the Supreme God created the protoss, the goddess who is not only her own incarnation, but also her own kindred, who can use a part of her strength."

    "Under such circumstances, as the oldest goddess, the first life born in the world in the true sense, the goddess of destiny appeared."

    "After that, the goddess of life was created, becoming the second Protoss next to destiny."

    "Then I, the goddess of nature, nadura."

    That''s why Protoss were created.

    "The original meaning of protoss is to guide brave people like you to grow up." Looking at sheen, nadura said, "it is only a later effect that governs the world for the Supreme God and guides the life of the world."

    Because of this, nadura can be so sure that as long as God is not against the brave.

    Guide the growth of the brave, accompany the brave side, that is the role of the protoss at the beginning."In fact, you are not the first to receive the blessing of the Supreme God."

    Nadura''s language is not surprising, and she never stops talking.

    "The first one to receive the blessing of the Supreme God should be the first brave one."

    According to nadura, the second warrior was summoned to the world after the protoss was created.

    From that time on, all the brave were blessed by the three goddesses.

    And the first brave man received the blessing of the Supreme God.

    At that time, the protoss had not yet been born, and only the Supreme God omnis could give blessing to the brave.

    But the brave man was undoubtedly very unfortunate. Before he could enjoy the convenience brought by this blessing, he was pushed to the battlefield and faced the devil. Finally, he died without any growth and training.

    "You should be the second to receive this blessing, but the first to give play to the effect of this blessing."

    Nadura raised her garland.

    "Did you weave this wreath?"

    Nadura confirms to sheen.

    "Yes." Sheen nodded, hesitant and uncertain. "Don''t you want to say that melika''s magic power is soaring because I made this wreath for her?"

    Is that possible?

    It''s just a garland woven by hand. Can it have such an amazing effect?

    Bullshit?

    But as sheen thought about it, melica suddenly exclaimed.

    "Say... In a word, when my magic began to rise, it was after Mr. sheen gave me a wreath."

    Melika finally remembered it.

    Of course, sheen remembered.

    This wreath, indeed, was woven on the way to Wangdu and presented to melika.

    And melika is on the way to Wangdu, magic began to rise.

    At this point in time, it''s completely in line.

    "Don''t think it''s incredible. It''s because the Elves were born from nature, which led to all this." "Nature is a part of the world. The magic flowing in nature is actually the magic of the world. It fills the whole world and is omnipresent," nadura explained

    Born from nature, elves are the darling of nature, and their nature is similar to the magic of the world.

    "You are blessed by the Supreme God and protected by the world, and the world will naturally be close to your magic." Nadura said to sheen, "so you weave a garland of flowers created by the magic of elves, and the magic of the world flows to the garland that contains your magic power, and has contact with the magic power of the spirit in the garland."

    As a result, the nature of the spirit''s magic is similar to that of the world, and there is no mutual exclusion between them.

    This makes the magic of the world attracted by the magic of the genie in the garland, and finally flows into her body along the magic of melika, who carries it close to her.

    "Under the combination and stimulation of the world''s magic, melika''s magic power has grown dramatically and become more and more huge."

    Nadura says it all.

    "If it wasn''t for the blessing of the Supreme God and the protection of the world, melika would never have happened if she hadn''t given birth to the flowers that made up this garland with her own magic power, and let her magic flow in it and blend with your magic breath."

    It can be said that this is a phenomenon that only happens to elves.

    The people who can make this happen are those who have the blessing of the Supreme God and the protection of the world.

    A number of accidents and conditions were reached, which contributed to all this.

    That''s why melica''s magic is going to skyrocket like it is now.

    In other words...

    "this is the miracle you cause."

    Nadura smiles at sheen.

    Sheen was dumb.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    In any case, sheen didn''t think that melika''s problems actually originated from herself.

    He just made a wreath and gave it to melika. As a result, melika''s magic power soared to a level comparable to that of the elves. Isn''t it too unscientific?

    Is this the legend of mending the devil?

    I''m wrong! It''s incredible!

    According to nadura, this is something that only those who have [the blessing of the Supreme God] can do, and the objects are limited to spirits born from nature.

    With the protection of the world, the magic of the world will also revolve around sheen, and even favor the people around him, which ultimately contributed to such a miracle.

    After sheen pushed down melika, melika suddenly soared. It was because the breath of sheen entered the ELF''s body, which made the elf more deeply connected with himself, and the magic of the world would flow more violently into her body, stimulate her magic growth, and let her magic usher in explosive promotion?

    And that wreath is a pure accident.

    If the material of the garland is not produced by melika''s magic...

    if the garland is not woven by sheen...

    if the garland is not melika who carries both sheen and melika...

    then the magic of the world will not flow to melika''s body through this garland, which will not cause exclusion.

    All of these are based on the chance one by one.

    "You have fed the goblin with your own magic power today, so that the reincarnation period of the goblin is shortened?" "Do you know why that happened?" she said with a smile

    Yes.

    No, it''s Sean who thought he knew.

    He thought that the reincarnation period of the goblins would be shortened because he used the super magic power of "seeing the destiny in heaven" to change the nature of the magic power, making his magic power easy to absorb by the goblins, and feeding a lot of this kind of magic power, so that the goblins absorbed enough magic power, resulting in the shortening of the reincarnation period.

    Now it seems that the reason is more than that.

    Sure enough...

    "you can turn your magic into something that goblins can easily absorb, that''s just one of the reasons." "The greater reason is that you have the protection of the world, and the magic of the world is infused into the goblins'' bodies with your magic power, which is absorbed by the goblins, and the reincarnation period of the goblins born in nature will be shortened suddenly."

    If it were not for this reason, even if sheen could feed the goblins a lot of magic that was easy to absorb, and wanted to shorten the reincarnation period of the goblins, it would not have been so easy to complete.

    Thanks to the skill of blessing of the Supreme God, sheen was able to do such incredible things.

    "This is the magic effect of the blessing of the Supreme God omnes, and it is only a very small part of it. You must have experienced more of its wonder. Am I right?"

    Nadura means something.

    The same is true.

    In addition to the protection of the world, sheen, who holds the blessing of the Supreme God, is also blessed with many kinds of protection.

    For example, all the effects of God''s blessing can be possessed by sheen through his own blessing.

    For example, the protoss can acquire skills and meet some conditions that sheen can also possess.

    For another example, the protoss'' power could not interfere with sheen.

    This is the wonderful effect of the blessing of the Supreme God.

    With it, sheen will have a huge advantage over Protoss opponents.

    The power the protoss relies on most will not work for him, and the threat will be greatly reduced.

    Even the most powerful goddess of destiny could not influence the fate of sheen with her own power. The power of Lilith, the evil god comparable to the demons, could not make him crazy at all, so that the former sheen could show a little resistance to these goddesses.

    Now, with it, sheen is more confident that he can compete with the existence of the three goddesses, which shows that its magical effect is infinite.

    Except, of course, some goddess called the closest to omnipotence.

    No matter how you look at it, the goddess is at the top of the transcendental level. Even with the protection of the blessing of the Supreme God, sheen is still quite empty to that guy.

    But at the level of goddess of life and goddess of nature, sheen felt that he should be able to do it.

    With sheen thinking about it, melika finally understood the situation.

    That is to say...

    "is this the strength Mr. sheen brings to me?"

    Melika was not sure of all this, but she couldn''t help being a little pleased.

    "That''s right." "You don''t need to be afraid, you don''t need to be worried," nadura said with a smile as if she could see through melika''s voice. "It''s proof of the bond you have with the person you love."Nadura returns the wreath to melika.

    "From the moment you get this wreath, you have an unshakable connection with this brave man close at hand."

    "You''re going to get to where you are today, and maybe from then on, you''ve been doomed."

    "Take good care of it, my child. It''s also your fate."

    On hearing this, melika reached out her hand, took her own wreath, and held it in her arms. She was as shy and contented as if she had been treasured.

    Previously, melika had been worried about whether her body was in trouble, whether her relationship with Sean was not allowed.

    Korna dura denies all this.

    It''s not that she has a physical problem, but a miracle because of the care of her loved one.

    Her feelings are not not not allowed, at least, the spirit of the main god admitted this matter, recognized it.

    It can be called a great reversal of the situation, so that melica had been more upset, more worried, now more satisfied, more happy.

    Melika doesn''t know. Nadura looks at her and sighs silently.

    After all...

    (this is not only for you, but also for many people...)

    because of the relationship between sheen and the blessing of the Supreme God, melika has gained great benefits.

    However, it''s not just melika''s stuff.

    With the miracle of the blessing of the Supreme God, Hean is a special existence for the whole elves and even the Protoss.

    In addition, this brave man still has great potential, as well as the situation that he has made friends with the demon clan. Implicitly, this brave man can no longer be regarded as a general brave person.

    Nadura can understand how much influence Sheen''s presence will have on the world.

    As a brave man, sheen was destined to become a figure who influenced the relationship among gods, men and demons in this era.

    But it''s still the lightest impact.

    There is something more special about the brave.

    He has a lot of relations with dragon demons, and has contact with moon demons, beast demons, ghosts and demons. Demons and poisonous demons have paid attention to him and even launched actions. His existence has a great influence on the demons.

    He married with Mithra''s heirs and modern brave men, and his existence had a great influence on the Terran.

    Not to mention the Protoss.

    Even if there is no evil god Lilith saved by her, or even entrusted with the [true seal], and even if this person is not brave, and does not have contact with the protoss, which is used to guide its growth, the fact that he has [the blessing of the Supreme God] alone is enough to make a big stir among the gods.

    You know, after receiving the blessing of the goddess, this person will also be regarded as the spokesperson of the goddess who gives her blessing.

    The higher the gods are, the more obvious this tendency is. Even at the level of the three goddesses, the status of those who receive their blessings is not low in the Protoss.

    Like Roxie, even if her own particularity is removed, she is entitled to let the goddess of the protoss bow down just because she holds the blessing of destiny.

    Not only the lower gods, but even the higher gods, have to bow their heads to show respect in front of the existence of the three goddess level blessing.

    When necessary, Roxie can even issue orders to the higher and lower gods of the protoss in the name of her own Lord God.

    In the protoss with profound class concept, this is a huge right that can not be disobeyed.

    In this case, the God holding the blessing of the Supreme God can also give orders to the protoss in the name of the high God.

    Even in the name of the high God...

    at that time, who can resist his orders?

    No!

    Including the three goddesses, you have to obey the orders!

    Isn''t that influential?

    However, why sheen received this blessing and why he was called into the world is still a mystery.

    What does that mean?

    It means there is a bigger secret behind sheen.

    It''s enough to subvert the whole world above everything that''s possible.

    (the moon demon probably realized this, so he didn''t dare to act rashly

    That''s what nadura thinks.

    The demon lord already knows the identity of sheen.

    Then, according to the taboo of the demons to the brave, we should take immediate action and make corresponding response.

    However, Sela has not moved sheen so far, and has not even denounced and questioned the protoss about this matter, asking whether the protoss has started the summoning of the brave who has been sealed, with the intention of doing harm to the demons. This is obviously abnormal.Nadura doesn''t think it''s because the other side is worried about the relationship between her sister and sheen.

    The moon demon sera, the supreme of the demons, is now the top of the demon world. That resourceful demon can not be indifferent after knowing the existence of sheen and his real identity.

    Nadura guessed that the other side was afraid of Sheen''s influence and the secret behind the sudden brave man.

    Nadura can be sure that the moon demon must be doing everything to investigate sheen.

    Before the investigation has no results, she not only dares not to move Xi''an, but also tries to protect him, so as not to make any mistakes, destroy the current calm, and let the energy behind it gush out.

    This is also the reason why Sila will appear at the engagement banquet between sheen and Roxie, and will work with the Dragon devil to contain lidas.

    It''s not how good her relationship with Sean is, it''s just that she has to do her best to find out what''s going on behind it in the current state of calm.

    (for this purpose, the moon demon didn''t even tell his sisters about the brave.)

    The beast and the devil Milu obviously don''t know Sean''s identity.

    Otherwise, they will not be as calm as they are now.

    Perhaps the two demons cared more about the maid than sheen?

    To some extent, the maid''s business is more troublesome and dangerous than that of the brave man sheen.

    (as a result, these two dangerous people are still together. For those who know it, it should be like a nightmare, right

    In addition, ten years ago, that lesia appeared and did it...

    (what does all this point to?)

    There is a huge worry in nadura''s heart.

    Fortunately, sheen didn''t know what nadura was thinking.

    At this moment, he is already in a headache because of the current situation.

    What happened to melika...

    the truth about the birth of the protoss...

    the terrible blessing that he holds...

    "is the amount of information too large?"

    Sheen sighed.

    Nadura found out and guessed something about sheen.

    Now, the goddess of nature patted sheen on the shoulder.

    "You don''t have to worry. It''s not a bad thing for you." "At least, with you, melika will have more possibilities and a better future. Your blessing is not something you need to worry about. It''s all for people like us to consider. You just need to maintain the status quo."

    This is a wish of nadura.

    It would be nice if sheen could continue to grow up in a calm and steady way, without getting involved in any troubles or dangerous secrets.

    Nadura and Sara have the same idea. They just want to do their best to prepare, investigate and prevent before the secret behind this is exposed and out of control.

    And it''s not something sheen needs to worry about.

    "In any case, we are the same as the brave, who hope to fight with us."

    Nadura has a carefree, elegant smile on sheen.

    That beautiful smile, more or less smoothed some of the fluctuations in Sean''s heart.

    Unfortunately, the next second, a bigger wave.

    "Anyway, I overheard a long time ago that the Mother God mentioned the name of the first brave. That name is similar to you."

    This happened to nadura.

    "Is it?"

    Sean was slightly stunned.

    "Yes."

    Nadura nodded.

    Immediately, nadura missed something and said so.

    "If I remember correctly, the names of the first generation of brave people are really close to you."

    "Remember that''s what it sounds like?"

    "-" Nen. "

    Nadura didn''t notice that Sheen''s pupil shrank to the size of a needle.

    Inside, it was full of amazement.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    Nature goddess hall, outside the temple gate.

    At this time, Sophie and his party are still waiting here.

    The three men did not speak or do anything else. They stood still, waiting for sheen and melika to come out of the temple.

    However, Sophie and his party waited for a whole hour.

    The three were not impatient.

    It''s just that Sophie and melika are still a little surprised to see that sheen and melika haven''t come out of the temple.

    "It''s been so long..."

    Leia finally couldn''t help speaking.

    "Yes..."

    Niya also thought.

    Sophie knew more or less what they were thinking.

    An hour''s time is nothing for the long-lived elves.

    However, it is a little surprising that when we meet the goddess of nature, one of the highest points in the divine world, we can talk to that goddess for an hour.

    "The goddess nadura must have a lot to say to those two people?"

    Sophie sighed.

    To be able to chat with the zenith of the divine world for such a long time is something worth looking forward to.

    If it is not really let the other party feel valued, how can the goddess above talk to others for so long?

    Leia and NIA were surprised.

    "Is there something very serious about melica''s magic explosion?"

    Leia made such a guess.

    "Not necessarily." Niya had a different view, and said, "if you just want to talk about melika, the goddess Narendra will not call that alien male."

    Niya thought that what nadura wanted to talk to the two people was not just about melika.

    "So it is." Leia agreed, but she still said, "it''s just that what''s in that alien male that attracts the attention of the goddess nadura, who would like to see him at all costs?"

    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Niya was not angry and said: "that alien man has such a good relationship with the Dragon demon, and Lilith, the evil god, is following him. Even the beast demon and the ghost demon are all staying under the same roof with him. Do you think the goddess nadura can not notice him?"

    "Of course I know the peculiarity of that alien male." Leia sighed and said, "I mean, why are the great beings like dragon demon, beast demon, ghost demon and evil god Lilith attracted by that alien male and why they like him?"

    "This..." Niya stopped.

    She also wants to know about this problem.

    Not to mention the great beings, the treasure of the Kingdom and the black dragon of atru, were attracted by the alien male and gathered around him.

    Why do these characters like a man so much?

    Presumably, a lot of people want to understand this, right?

    But so far, this is still a mystery.

    That''s why so many people are curious about that alien male.

    Sophie is no longer silent.

    "Don''t look down upon the count boztut." Sophie shook her head and said, "he is a very powerful existence in itself. You should know that."

    Indeed, both Leia and NIA have to admit it.

    Sean is really strong.

    Not to mention anything else, just say his magic power, which is so deep and frightening that Leia and NIA took more than one breath when they met for the first time.

    As legendary Elven magicians, they not only have the unique sensitivity to magic, but also have the skill of "magic perception". As a result, they realized the terrible magic in his body when they first saw him.

    The magic power has been far beyond the scope of human race, even beyond the limit of life, to a fantastic level.

    As the only three legendary magicians in the elves, they have strong magic power, not to mention the number one in the world. However, if we talk about the Terrans, their magic power can definitely rank in the top five.

    In addition, Sophie, who has the strongest level of magic all the year round, has the magic power of the elves. Leia and Niya will not be surprised by the strength of a person''s magic.

    Sonia''s birth is not as surprising as the human race.

    As a result, the first time I saw Sean, I felt his terrible magic. If Sophie was in front of him, Leia and Niya would have lost their temper.

    This alone is enough to show that sheen is not vulgar.

    Not to mention, according to the rumor, the count of boztut has done many earth shaking things in the outside world, proving how strong the strength of the other side is.Xiya and Xieya don''t know how strong they are.

    Otherwise, as legendary strong men, they would not be willing to be together with their own queen to entertain the alien guests.

    But there are too many big men around him. The famous, hopeful and terrible great beings are all gathered around him one by one, leading to many people unconsciously ignoring the strength of this person.

    Leia and Niya, if they didn''t have the ability to perceive magic, would they subconsciously ignore Sheen''s own strength?

    It can only be said that the reputation and the sense of existence of the people around the alien male are too strong, which somewhat obscures his own light.

    This is a very interesting phenomenon.

    "It is the count of boztut that the great men notice, and only those who are not on the stage are impressed by the people around him."

    Sophie points out the point.

    "It is not known that in the end, the great beings are all around the count of boztut, with that one as the center."

    That''s what''s really scary.

    What does it say?

    It shows that there is something in sheen that deserves to be regarded as an equal existence and even a central figure by those big people.

    "Now, the arrival of the goddess nadura also proves that."

    Sophie''s voice reached Leia and NIA''s ears.

    "The goddess nadura did not come to see dragon demons, beasts and ghosts, not to mention Lilith, the evil god."

    "The man the goddess wanted to see was this count of boztut."

    "Even melika''s business, I guess, is only handled by the way?"

    Sophie''s words, let Leia and NIA silence at the same time.

    At this moment, there is only one question in their hearts.

    That is, how can this alien male do all this?

    What''s the sense of closeness that exists all the time in him?

    Leia and NIA began to feel curious.

    Sophie was the same, but after a moment she suppressed her curiosity.

    Because Sophie didn''t want to be interested in Sean.

    Once you are interested in a man of a different race, you are likely to be tempted to approach each other.

    And if you are too close to each other, are you likely to be attracted to them?

    On second thought, Sophie didn''t dare to think about it any more.

    So Sophie quickly snuffed out her thoughts.

    It''s something Sophie is very good at.

    In order to avoid being too close to other men, Sophie has been like this for thousands of years, constantly controlling himself and keeping himself away from other men.

    If not, Sophie would not have kept her original heart for thousands of years, and would not have changed her attitude even in the face of brave people.

    (I am the elves, the guide and leader of the elves.)

    (I have so many people who need to be cared for and guarded. If I fall in love, lose my heart and become blind because of love, I may ignore so many people.)

    I can''t do that

    Yes.

    You can''t do that.

    Just because, that consequence, she dare not bear, also don''t want to bear just.

    (forget about the count.)

    Sophie told herself.

    Even if you think about it more, what can you do?

    How about finding out why the other person is so special?

    At that time, can you get a little bit of benefit?

    No!

    (we are originally isolated from the world. Does it matter what the other party is like and what is special about it

    In this way, Sophie, who secretly warned herself, soon returned to her normal mind.

    Then Leia suddenly said something.

    "The queen." Leia seemed to think of something important. After hesitating for a moment, Leia whispered, "do you think it is possible for melika to be blessed by nadura?"

    In a word, Sophie was awakened on the spot.

    "Blessing..."

    Sophie muttered.

    She knew what Leia meant.

    Leia refers to that nature is the power that all the elves dream of - [blessing of the goddess of nature].

    "Maybe." Sophie''s eyes lit up and said to herself, "melika has possessed the magic power comparable to that of the royal family. It is very likely that the goddess Narendra will bless her and make her her her own benefactor."

    If so, it would be a blessing for the elves.For a long time, the elves have not been able to give birth to children blessed by the goddess of nature.

    This is undoubtedly a matter of great concern to the elves who regard the goddess of nature as their highest belief.

    If melika can be attracted by the goddess nadura and become her blessing, it will definitely be a great celebration for the whole elves.

    However, Niya said so.

    "Will it work?" Niya said without thinking: "even the queen didn''t get the blessing of nadura at the beginning. Even if melika has the magic power equivalent to the royal family, it may not be valued by the goddess nadura."

    Sophie''s eyes darkened as soon as this was said.

    "NIA!"

    Leia yelled.

    "Yes, I''m sorry! Your majesty

    Niya responded and knelt down in a hurry.

    No way.

    It was a lifetime pain for Sophie not to get the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    Originally, as a royal family, Sophie had a chance to get the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    Unfortunately, at that time, the battle between the gods and Demons was tight. At that time, the brave men were guided by the goddess of nature. As a result, the goddess of nature missed Sophie''s blessing ceremony and could only send the next most trusted superior God to bless Sophie.

    This is not a glorious thing for Sophie, or even a very humiliating thing.

    With tens of thousands of years of history, only three royal families, including Sophie, were born. The first two royal families finally won the favor of the goddess of nature and were blessed by the goddess of nature. Only she missed the opportunity to become a blessing of the goddess of nature. This is undoubtedly a sad thing that will be recorded in history books.

    Now that peace has come, Sophie can be sure that no royal family born in the future will miss the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    In this way, she became the only royal family in the history of elves who had not been blessed by the goddess of nature.

    You can imagine the pain and regret for Sophie.

    Of course, nadura is also aware of this.

    In fact, the blessings that Dora has given her are changed into countless times.

    Generally speaking, Terrans can only get the blessing of a goddess, a chance of divine blessing, even if the protoss themselves want to change, there is no way.

    However, as the closest omnipotent being, Ritas, the goddess of fate, can use her power to erase the blessing from the human race.

    As long as you ask the most powerful goddess to do so, Nana dura can bless Sophie again and make her a blessing of her own.

    At the beginning, nadura had such an idea. She thought that she could make up her blessing for Sophie. Only then, when the battle was tight and she had to guide the brave, she sent her most powerful superior God to bless Sophie temporarily.

    Who ever thought, an accident, led to all these calculations can not be realized.

    Sophie thought of the incident at that time, with a wry smile and helplessness on her face.

    "Get up, NIA." Sophie helped Niya up with her own hands, shook her head at her sobbing, and said, "you''re right. I didn''t get the blessing of nadura. It''s a fact."

    "But...!" Niya wanted to say something, even Leia wanted to make it, but Sophie stopped her.

    "The fact is the fact, and it can''t be changed in any way." Sophie is very generous way: "thousands of years, I have already looked on, you don''t have to worry about me."

    Hearing this, Leia and Niya lowered their heads and stopped speaking.

    Sophie is still smiling, but only she knows what she thinks.

    "Boom..."

    suddenly, the gate of the temple roared.

    "Come out."

    Sophie''s spirit vibrated, and her voice awakened the two men who had bowed their heads. Together with them, they looked in the direction of the temple gate.

    In the slowly opened gate, the figure who entered the temple within an hour came out.

    However, seeing the figure, Sophie and his party couldn''t help being stunned.

    The reason is simple.

    There was only one man who came out of the temple.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    "Hoo..."

    after coming out of the temple, the first thing Sheehan did was to take a deep breath.

    "The first brave..."

    looking back on what nadura had just said to herself, sheen was filled with complexity.

    He would never have thought of it.

    I don''t think that under such a situation, I can hear the name of "Nen" from nadura''s mouth.

    Moreover, the name belongs to the brave man of the early generation.

    "What on earth is this..."

    sheen doesn''t know how to describe his mood at this time.

    Because, I now know a mystery.

    Is this just a coincidence? Or is there something else about everything?

    Sheen felt that he was running out of his head.

    "That waste goddess, nothing to explain, now well, the mystery has finally involved you, how can you let me continue to ignore it?"

    Sheen sighed silently.

    Before, sheen knew that he would be summoned to this world after the demon king was attacked. There must be some unknown reason behind it.

    Even if nean has explained that the reason why she did this is because of the original devil, Sheen has found several loopholes.

    There must be a deeper reason why I was called to this ohmic pertanson as a brave man.

    Sean didn''t go into that before.

    Because his strength is not enough.

    As soon as you look at this matter, you can see that it involves a wide range of issues, and it also concerns whether the peace state among the three clans of gods, men and demons can continue to be maintained. However, he is not a dragon Ao Tian. Naturally, he does not feel that he can fight heaven and earth and the universe with a holy sword, so he chooses not to go into these secrets.

    This kind of power has nothing to do with the world.

    Sean, who understood this truth, decisively suppressed all the doubts in his heart and devoted himself to improving his strength.

    He is very clear that only by upgrading his strength, can he have the qualification to play with the real big man. When he comes into contact with some big secrets that he can''t know, he can also have enough confidence to decrypt and deal with the coming danger.

    As a result, seangou has not been exposed to the secrets that can''t be touched except for the old demonic sect from time to time.

    But now...

    "is it time for me to get in touch with these secrets?"

    Sean had this hunch.

    The time seems to be ripe.

    Although one''s own level is not high enough, the level of 77 is considered to be a strong one in a country, and it is nothing if it is placed in the human world and even in the whole ohmic pertanson.

    But their own strength has improved by leaps and bounds.

    Two unique skills.

    A world-class blessing.

    Seven destiny skills.

    Two magic skills.

    There are 13 skills in total. Now, Sheen has been reborn. He can defeat the legendary knight who is regarded as the strongest of the Terrans without releasing the sword and using the cards.

    If he could not be invincible in the world, at least he could protect himself in front of the real big men?

    AI Yi even commented that it is no problem to fight against the goddess of life and the goddess of nature with Sheen''s current hard power. If he pulls out the holy sword, he will not be able to fight back against the demons. Except for the most powerful goddess of destiny, he does not need to worry too much about anyone.

    Such strength is enough to touch the secrets that sheen deliberately ignored before.

    "This is a precursor."

    Nadura mentioned the story of the first generation of brave people, and mentioned the matter of Nen, which is a precursor, a signal.

    It was as if something was telling sheen that it was time to take action.

    "What the hell''s going on with that crap goddess?"

    Sheen frowned.

    "Recently, it seems that the goddess has been quiet."

    Before that, the goddess would sometimes ignore Sheen''s opinions, summon him to the past compulsively, or give him some advice, or willfully bad his good deeds, making him hate his teeth itching.

    But in the recent period of time, the goddess seems to disappear completely, completely disappeared.

    "Is it because my identity has been known to the two pinnacles of the protoss?"

    Sean guessed.

    The goddess obviously didn''t want to expose her existence, especially to the Protoss. Otherwise, she would not specifically ask sheen not to tell the details of her existence and her calling.Recently, Sheen has gradually entered the vision of the adults who can dominate the future of the world. It seems that the goddess has become cautious and can no longer act so unscrupulously.

    I don''t know if the goddess is still paying attention to herself and knows her current situation.

    If so, it''s a bit intriguing.

    Thinking of this, Sean gradually had some plans in mind.

    "So far, I have been called by the goddess passively, and I have no initiative at all."

    Now, I may have to go there myself and try to find the goddess.

    Sheen decided.

    "When the affairs on the imperial side are cleared up, take a chance and go to the divine world."

    Sheen made the decision.

    It''s complicated. In fact, so many thoughts just flash in Sean''s mind for a few seconds.

    So sheen decided the time for all this, just a few seconds.

    When he came back to God, the door of the temple behind him had been slowly closed.

    And in front of her, Sophie and her party of three approached.

    "How?" Sophie looked at Sean and asked cautiously, "is the audience over?"

    Leia and NIA look at Sean as if they want to see something in Sheen''s face.

    Sean was as cool as a cucumber.

    "Well, the conversation is over." Sheen nodded to Sophie and said, "please, Queen."

    "There is no need to be polite. Everything is just in accordance with the will of our most religious goddess." Sophie shook her head, and finally asked, "just, how come you''re alone?"

    Sophie asked her most important question.

    It''s not just Sophie, Leia and NIA are also concerned.

    Why is it that only Sean comes out without melica?

    What''s wrong with melika?

    Sophie and his party frowned slightly.

    See, Sean said something.

    "Don''t worry. Melika''s OK." "She just went back with the goddess of nature," sheen said

    Sheen, in a casual tone, said something that Sophie and his party couldn''t calm down.

    "Melika and nadura...!"

    "Back to God...!"

    Leia and NIA exclaimed.

    Sophie was stunned, too.

    Seeing the performance of the legendary magicians of the three elves, sheen was a little bit amused.

    But he didn''t lie.

    Melika, did go back to the divine world with nadura.

    ...

    time, back to about ten minutes ago.

    After the conversation, nadura made a suggestion to melika.

    "Do you want to be my blessing?"

    In front of sheen, nadura sent out a sincere invitation to melika.

    But this invitation, for melika, was a bolt from the blue.

    "Become... A blessing to the goddess of nature...!"

    Melika opened her eyes and was completely stunned.

    The reaction was more intense than when we learned that sheen had the blessing of the Supreme God.

    No way.

    Nadura''s proposal is too surprising for melika, who regards the goddess of nature as her highest belief.

    Anyway, at that time, melika was flustered.

    "I, I, I, I, how can I...!"

    Melika was in a panic.

    Not to mention melika, but sheen didn''t expect nadura to suddenly raise such a thing.

    However, the two did not know that nadura was already planning the matter.

    "As I said, I''ve been following the brave around you for a long time, and naturally I''ve been watching you for a long time, melica." "You are a good child. Although you are a little inexperienced, you have a kind and pure heart. You are willing to work hard and constantly push yourself forward. Even if you feel nervous and afraid in the process, you will overcome the fear in your heart and bravely take your own steps ¡£¡±

    "Such you, now that you have the magic power comparable to the royal family, are fully qualified to be my benefactor and walk in the human world in my name."

    Nadura said that very sincerely.

    "Therefore, I send you an invitation to be my benefactor. I wonder if you would like to

    Melika was flustered by nadura''s polite words.

    "Please... Please don''t say that! Nadura Melika panicked: "I... I''m just a very small person in the elves family, that is, I don''t have extraordinary talent. There are many people in the family who are more powerful and talented than me. How can a person of my level be a blessing to the goddess?"Melika has already crossed the panic and entered the panic state.

    Obviously, nadura''s invitation has stimulated melika a lot.

    After all, this is the blessing of the goddess of nature!

    The highest belief of the elves, the glory everyone dreams of!

    Even today''s Fairy Queen has not been so honored. She is just an ordinary elf clan. What is the right to receive such honor?

    As a result, melica was not surprised to be nervous and flustered.

    But nadura has been looking at melika without any deviation.

    "I know that if you suddenly become my benefactor, there will be some abrupt impact." "But I''m sincere, my child. I''ve been looking at you all the time, so I''m sure you''re qualified," she said

    Although doula didn''t dare to look at her, she didn''t dare to look at her.

    At this time, melika thought of the last time she met the young master of the Lucca family.

    At that time, sheen told himself that the reason why he was able to arrive in time and save himself was that nadura, the goddess of nature, had given enlightenment.

    This proves that nadura is not lying.

    She was, indeed, looking at herself all the time.

    "Maybe you look down on yourself, but please believe me." Nadura said with a smile, "no matter how I say it, I am a goddess. So far, I have seen many people and guided several brave people. I know who is qualified to be my benefactor and who can''t

    At this point, nadura''s tone became a little low.

    "In fact, Sophie, the current queen of elves, is also qualified to be my benefactor, but her luck is not very good, she was born at an untimely time, and she met with such misfortune, which finally led to a good blessing."

    "She must have felt very concerned?"

    "I feel very heartache, but there is no way. After encountering such a thing, I can no longer bless it. I can only give my blessing to another member of the Elven clan."

    In this case, melika was chosen.

    "I..."

    Melly Caton''s voice was impassive, and she didn''t know what to do. She could only turn to sheen for help.

    This time, Sheen has recovered from the amazing news that nadura accidentally revealed.

    Sheen shrugged at melika''s helpful look.

    "Isn''t it good?" Sean said, "I think it''s good."

    Sheen agreed with this.

    Is that for granted?

    "Don''t you always think that you are inferior to others and afraid that you can''t catch up with you?" Sheen nodded melica''s forehead and said, "now, there''s a chance for you to be reborn. Do you want to refuse it?"

    Melika certainly didn''t want to say no.

    As for the goddess, it is impossible for any fairy to refuse the blessing of nature.

    Even melika, it''s the same.

    It''s just...

    "do I really have that qualification?"

    Melika felt extremely insecure about her abilities.

    "Believe me, and believe in yourself, melica." Nadura touched melika''s head and said in a gentle voice, "you have been transformed. You can have a relationship with the brave. You have been transformed by the blessing of Mother God. Now you are not the same as you were before, and you will become stronger and stronger."

    With the relationship between Sheehan and melica, you and melica will be indispensable in the future.

    And once you kiss me, melica will become more and more magical because of Sean''s blessing.

    Under such circumstances, if she gets the blessing of the goddess of nature and gets the protection of nature, she will surely get more and more benefits.

    This is an endless road. It''s a pity not to go there?

    Besides...

    "don''t you want to be stronger?" Looking directly at melika, nadura said, "don''t you want to be better and be qualified to stay with the people you love?"

    In a word, melika breathed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    "Don''t you want to be stronger?"

    "Don''t you want to be better and be qualified to stay with the people you love?"

    When such a statement came out of nadura''s mouth, melika knew that she could not refuse the invitation.

    Because, now she has been very clear, how extraordinary, and how special.

    In front of this kind of sheen, what is the brilliance of an ordinary spirit?

    No.

    If you want to follow this kind of Sheen''s side and not be left behind, then melica has to bravely make her own choice and become extraordinary.

    "I will not say that after you become my benefactor, you are entitled to keep up with your lover."

    "But I promise you, I will try my best to cultivate you, guide you, and make you better and better."

    "In this way, one day in the future, you may stand by his side and help him out."

    Nadura ignored the protest from sheen and made suggestions to melika.

    "His future will certainly not be too peaceful."

    "It''s even possible to get involved in a very terrible conspiracy."

    "Do you want to help him, or do you want to watch him from afar and wait for him to come back?"

    "I hope you think about it, my child."

    That''s what nadura said.

    Melika has nothing to say.

    But the panic on her face was finally eliminated, and gradually replaced by another look.

    That''s uneasy.

    That''s for sure.

    Nadura''s words successfully touched melika.

    So...

    ...

    "melika agreed."

    At the gate of the temple, sheen made this clear to Sophie and others.

    "... is it?"

    Sophie was silent for a long time. Her face was not only lost, but also lost. Finally, she was replaced by relief and happiness, which made her smile beautiful.

    "Good!" Sophie said in a loud voice: "the Elves will finally have the blessing of the goddess of nature again, great!"

    Sophie is very happy for melika and the elves.

    On the other hand, Leia and Niya are more complicated than others, although they are happy and gratified.

    "In the end, melika became a blessing to the goddess of nadura..."

    "yes..."

    they murmured, not only for why they felt sorry, but also for the inexplicable.

    Sheen glanced at the three elves, and finally fixed his eyes on Sophie.

    He remembers that nadura had said what happened to the elf queen in front of her that made her unable to be blessed by the goddess of nature.

    For such Sophie, it may be significant that melika can be a blessing to the goddess of nature.

    But Sheehan was not interested in learning about Sophie''s story.

    First of all, it has nothing to do with him.

    Secondly, he has a lot of headache, and now he has no mind to solve the mysteries of others, to involve other people''s privacy and privacy.

    For now, sheen simply and quickly said what happened to melika.

    "Because melika has already received the blessing of a goddess, the goddess of nature can''t give another blessing to those who already have the blessing."

    "But according to what I said, as long as you go to the divine world, you can ask a goddess to cancel melika''s blessing."

    "Therefore, the goddess of nature brought melika to the divine world. On the one hand, she wanted to ask the goddess to do it. On the other hand, she had to explain clearly to the goddess who had blessed melika."

    It can be big or small for those who rob others of their blessings.

    On the large scale, it can be a conflict comparable to the feud of killing a father.

    For example, lidas, this guy regards his own benefactor as his own, and treats all his blessers as his daughter. If someone wants to withdraw her blessing and take away her blessing, she will definitely fight with each other.

    In the protoss, in order to be an excellent benefactor, the goddesses often fight for it.

    Therefore, the cancellation of blessing is not a small matter. If we really want to investigate it, it is a big problem.

    But if you want to say something small, it''s really small.

    The higher the gods are, the better they are.

    In other words, if the lower gods, in fact, do not care much about their own blessing.

    The lower gods have the most blessers. The common people of the Terran people are blessed by the lower gods of the Protoss. Only those truly outstanding talents can be regarded by the superior gods and become the benedictors of the higher gods.However, the population of the protoss is not large. The population of the Terrans is tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands and even millions of times that of the Protoss.

    And more than 90% of the population are ordinary people.

    These people are all blessed by the lower gods.

    As a result, each of the lower gods usually has an amazing number of blessers, and most of them spend their lives mediocre until they die.

    Such lower gods naturally do not attach much importance to their own benefactors.

    Only the superior God will pay high attention to his benefactor because he is a genius in the human race and a hero in the future.

    This is especially true of the three goddesses. Sometimes a person worthy of their blessing will appear for hundreds or even thousands of years, and they will naturally attach great importance to it.

    In such a case, if it is to ask for a blessing from the lower gods, how readily the lower gods will agree.

    Their blessing is too many, more than a few, less a lot, of course, it does not matter to the extreme.

    Unless, you know, it''s really an amazing genius.

    In that case, the lower gods may feel cherished and regretted.

    If the goddess wants the blessing, how can the three gods refuse?

    Therefore, this matter is nothing to put before the lower gods.

    It happens that melika was blessed by a subordinate God, and she is also a subordinate God of nadura. She is regarded as one of her subordinates and will not refuse to transfer melika.

    Korna dura still has to say something to others. This is also due to my personality. It is also a thanks for melika to the goddess who has blessed her for many years.

    In addition, she needed help to withdraw melika''s blessing. In the end, nadura decided to take melika back to the divine world and give her some help.

    "Melika''s magic power soared too fast, and then it will probably rise very fast. If you ignore it, you may run out of control."

    Nadura said that and is ready to help melika learn the magic operation skill.

    With the ability of magic operation, melica can control her soaring magic power and keep them out of control.

    "With my help and blessing, melika should not be hard to master the magic operation skill."

    Nadura said she would try to bring melika back before the peace ceremony.

    At that time, melika will be the blessing of the goddess of nature, and her status will rise in the elves. She will become the second only to the spirit queen, and even the spirit queen has to respect.

    "That''s what happened." Sheen said to Sophie and others, "melica is OK now, even very good. If it goes well, you can come back before the peace ceremony. You don''t have to worry about it."

    Hearing this, Sophie nodded her head.

    "In that case, we are looking forward to melika''s return."

    With that, Sophie said nothing more.

    And Sophie doesn''t say anything, Leia and Niya naturally don''t say anything.

    In this way, sheen and melica''s meeting with the goddess of nature came to an end.

    As a result, sheen learned some secrets, and melika became a blessing of the goddess of nature, and was taken to the divine world, about to be reborn.

    This incident soon spread to the ears of the elves who heard the news.

    These spirits, who had learned about the arrival of the goddess of nature, rushed to this place. In the midst of the noise, they brought such amazing news back to the land of fairies.

    Before long, the whole town of elves knew two things.

    1£º Sean was recognized by the goddess of nature and was able to stay in the land of elves.

    2£º Melika will be the blessing of the goddess of nature and will be blessed by the goddess of nature.

    One is a wary alien male, and the other is a little transparent with a low sense of existence in the elves.

    However, the two men''s status in the land of elves is doomed to have a great change.

    ...

    today''s land of elves is bound to be very lively.

    Even in the evening, a group of beautiful fairies are still discussing with each other with great enthusiasm, making the originally quiet and peaceful land of elves like an outside city town, presenting a rare noise.

    Carol was arrested many times while she was patrolling the streets with the elves.

    "Well, Carol, is that alien male really accepted by the goddess of nature?"

    "Is he really trustworthy?"

    "Just like the brave thousands of years ago?"

    "I... don''t we have to be so alert to him?"

    One by one, the elves asked such questions to Carol, which made her depressed.Carol wanted to say it.

    "That man is dangerous. You''d better keep your guard."

    Otherwise, these naive fairy maidens would be bewildered by the man''s air of being close to nature.

    Carol doesn''t want to see that happen.

    But when she thought that the goddess of nature had already accepted each other, if she said such words, she would be doubted whether she was questioning the goddess of nature, and Carol could not say.

    As a result, Carol can only chug down a sentence.

    "Maybe."

    After saying this, Carol took the people of the elves division and ran away. She didn''t want to see what the people would do next.

    But the reaction of those clansmen did not see, and the reaction of the companions of the elves division around her could not be ignored by Carol.

    "It was really recognized by the goddess nadura."

    "I heard he was in the temple, chatting with nadura for more than an hour."

    "Is there something special about that alien male?"

    "The air of closeness to nature may have something to do with the goddess nadura."

    "Do you think we should sneak up to see him?"

    "We didn''t dare to get close to him before."

    "This time I should be able to get a glimpse of the secret of that alien male."

    "Yes, yes."

    "Count me in."

    The magicians of the elf division seemed to have a strong interest in Sean.

    There is no doubt that sheen can get the approval of the goddess of nature, so that they subconsciously put down the guard they have been carrying.

    It made Carol feel bad.

    She had the feeling that she was watching the people around her gradually moving towards a road of no return.

    Intuition told her it was a dangerous thing.

    Once more and more people in the elves are interested in the alien male, the situation becomes more dangerous.

    "No! I have to do something about it! "

    Carol thought so.

    ...

    at the same time, there was a spirit, like Carol, who fell into deep thinking.

    The genie, it''s janum.

    "Melica is going to be a blessing to the goddess of nature..."

    At this time, Jerome was moving bricks.

    She looks a little trance, the whole person is stupefied, like a mo de emotional brick moving machine, in the heart still can''t believe all this.

    She did not know whether she should be happy or disappointed.

    According to the law, melika can be a blessing of the goddess of nature. As an inseparable child from her childhood, janum should be happy for her.

    However, in gennom''s view, melika is still the one who needs self-protection and is weaker than herself. She has been hiding behind her own back, easily nervous and timid.

    Now, this little girl has suddenly become a blessing of the goddess of nature. Naturally, jennom feels incomparable astonishment and incomparable confusion.

    From the news, jennom had only a few words in his mind.

    "Why did melika become a blessing to the goddess of nature?"

    "Isn''t she weaker than me?"

    "How did melica do it?"

    "Is this true or false?"

    Such thoughts lingered in jennom''s heart, making him feel lost before he was happy for melika.

    Because she always has the feeling that she doesn''t know why she was left behind.

    "It''s only two years, how can you suddenly become so strange, melica..."

    like this, jennom is working on the aftermath of the street he destroyed during the day.

    At this time, she seemed at a loss and helpless.

    ...

    what happened in the village of the elves is unknown to Sean.

    After leaving the temple of the goddess of nature, sheen returned to the treehouse.

    Roxie and others have not come back yet. They are probably wandering.

    AI Yi didn''t wake up and fell asleep.

    Instead, it was reed, who was waking up and was drinking tea in the hall.

    "Are you back?"

    Say such words, fluffy small animal then holds tea cup, leisurely and easy to drink.

    At that time, I have to say, it was not only unscientific and unrealistic, but also a little bit amusing.

    Fortunately, at this time, sheen didn''t make fun of each other.

    He has something to say.

    "I know where the guy who started the ritual in Tagore''s forest."

    Sheen threw the words across his face.Reid''s hand froze.

    In his eyes, a ray of fierce light was flashing.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    The forest of Tagore, on the edge of a very remote cliff.

    "Shua!"

    In a burst of sound like air breaking, a figure suddenly appeared here as if in a flash, and came to this cliff.

    Lyde lay on Sean''s head and looked at the scene with a voice of emotion.

    "I didn''t expect that your instant movement skill can pass through the boundary of the elves and move to the outside directly. It seems that the level is not low."

    Lied boasted.

    Sheen moved his head, as if he felt uncomfortable, or uncomfortable, and didn''t want to be ridden on his head. He tried to throw it off, but failed.

    Reid lay steady on Sean''s head, as if stuck there. No matter how big a move Sean made, it was still.

    Sheen can only give up.

    "It''s only recently that I''ve come up with the ability to use this ability to cross the border, directly in and out of the border." "If I had thought of it earlier, I would not have waited for melika to open the boundary of the elves and scare the snakes. Finally, I was surrounded by the elf division."

    The ability to move instantaneously is very special and rare. No one can master this ability except space magic.

    Although Sheen has mastered this ability, he has not used it for a long time. He is still groping for many magical effects.

    The reason why I can think of moving through the border in a moment is because of the relationship between lesia and me.

    Sheen suddenly thought that the eldest lady, as a space magic envoy, had invaded the boundary of the royal capital ten years ago, entered the royal city and stole things related to the demon king.

    Since the eldest lady can do it, she should be able to do it herself.

    Although some of the level of the border is very high, even the space will be separated, even if you can''t move through it in an instant, but your "destiny outside" not only integrates many skills, but also has been upgraded to full level. In the face of the border of the land of spirits, you should be able to try it.

    So, sheen successfully took Reid through the border of the land of elves and came out of the country.

    Otherwise, Sean would have to work hard to get out of the elves'' village without resorting to violence.

    Lyde even wanted to call Milu back and use her power to walk through.

    If sheen hadn''t done it by seeing God, it would have been more than just this man and beast.

    Now, hearing sheen say that, reed shook her head.

    "Even if you don''t open the border, you''ll end up scaring the snake." "Don''t forget, there''s a queen''s palace in fairyland, and Sophie won''t miss the magic of the invaders," said Lyde

    "Well, so it is." Sheen responded with indifference.

    No matter what, reed looked straight ahead.

    There, the cliff of the cliff sits.

    "Is it here?"

    Reed narrowed her eyes.

    Sheen didn''t answer. He looked at the stone wall in front of him. All of a sudden, the magic of his body began to gush.

    "Give and disperse."

    Sheen''s magic turned into a wave and rushed to the stone wall.

    "Hum!"

    The next second, on the stone wall, a tremor and a phantom of shaking will appear at the same time.

    Before long, the stone wall slowly disappeared in the shaking and shaking.

    Instead, it was a cave.

    A huge cave with a wide entrance and a diameter of more than ten meters.

    The cave, a previously totally undetectable magic, drifted out.

    It was an evil, chaotic and depressing magic.

    "The magic..."

    Reid''s face sank.

    "It''s familiar magic."

    Sheen is a little ironic.

    They recognized it easily.

    This magic power is the unique magic power of magic refining ceremony.

    What does that mean?

    "Sure enough, as the goddess of nature said, there is also an unknown magic refining ceremony."

    Sean spoke slowly.

    Yes.

    Hidden here is an unknown magic refining ceremony.

    That''s what nadura told sheen.

    When she was about to return to the divine world, nadura told sheen that she had actually been searching for the secret agent behind the magic refining ceremony in Tagore''s forest.

    "The other party should be an old demon clan belonging to the original devil."

    Nadura said so definitely to sheen.

    Because in the past, the people who started the magic refining ceremony were not necessarily the original devil, but the third party who was used by the original devil.Therefore, it is not difficult to deal with the alchemy ceremony, but it is very difficult to find out the original demons who planned all this.

    Up to now, neither the demons nor the protozoans have ever caught the real members of the original demons themselves, but only some third parties who have been used have been caught every time.

    At the same time, the yarru gorge only punished a group of nobles headed by the galuoli family, but the [original demons] who planned all these things behind their backs did not catch them, or even found any trace of each other.

    This time, nadura confirmed that the people who made waves in Tagore''s forest were members of the original devil.

    The reason for that is simple.

    "If the other party is not [the original devil], then with my power of monitoring ability, I have already found the trace of the other party."

    Nadura told sheen that.

    "But this time, I didn''t immediately find the other party''s trace, and it took a lot of effort to prove that the other party had some means to evade my prying eyes."

    This means is obviously possessed by the original devil.

    The oldest old demon sect has been on guard against the prying eyes of the goddess of nature. It not only frequently changes its base areas and base camp, but also shuttles back and forth between the human world and the demon world, as well as some means against the power and power of nadura, so as to keep peace and tranquility for a thousand years.

    This time, after learning about the re emergence of the magic refining ceremony, nadura has been peeping at the situation in Tagore''s forest, trying to find out the leader of the ceremony.

    Who ever thought, nadura was surprised to find that she could not find each other successfully.

    Not only did it not frustrate nadura, it gave her a boost.

    The goddess of nature realized that the person who appeared this time was probably a member of the original devil, who could evade her peeping to a certain extent.

    So nadura watched the whole of Tagore''s forest all night, trying to find out the trace of each other.

    Even if the other party has some means to avoid being directly discovered by himself, there is no way to eliminate some traces.

    No matter how to say, each other is still a life, need to eat, will leave a variety of life breath and clues.

    Even if these things are deliberately eliminated, there will be some unnatural things left behind. As long as nadura keeps searching and monitoring, it will surely be able to find out and infer the location of each other according to these movements.

    With this ability, nadura is on the alert of many beings and thinks that her power is extremely difficult.

    Otherwise, at the beginning, Sila would not have been on guard against nadura, and the [original devil] would not have to change her base and base camp frequently.

    In this way, after a whole night of searching, nadura successfully found some clues.

    These clues connect and eventually point to the cliff here.

    Another reason is that nadura will show up to meet sheen and tell him about it.

    Thanks to this, sheen will bring reed to this place.

    Reed is very excited.

    "If we can capture the real members of the original devil this time, it will be a great development."

    Lyde stares at the cave in front of her eyes, feels the unique magic of the magic smelting ceremony, and speaks in a deep voice.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll inform the demons scattered in Tagore''s forest and let them surround this place completely."

    Hearing this, Sean didn''t express his opinion.

    It''s better to encircle here, so as to save one case, and the mouse that was finally caught escaped.

    "Now, the other party should be making magic refining in it?" Sheen curled his lips and said, "hide the ceremony in this place, and then carefully grab one magic object from the outside and throw them into the cave. Although it''s more troublesome, it''s safe enough not to be found easily and then destroyed by you."

    This is the way out of the way.

    Since the demons and demons have led their own troops to encircle and suppress the enemy, with the cautious style of [the original devil], they naturally prefer things to be a little troublesome, rather than fight head-on with the enemy.

    Therefore, the other party can only secretly hold a magic refining ceremony in the dark, unlike before, directly turning a piece of demon''s habitat into a ritual site, and unfolding the ceremony unscrupulously.

    It''s a pity that...

    "the other party would not have thought that this time, the goddess of nature came and found out their clues and found this place."

    Sheen gave a playful smile and said this to reed.

    "I''ll go first. How about you?"

    Sheen said so.

    He must have gone first.

    This ceremony has no effect on the Terrans, but it will affect the spirits of the demons and the demons, making them kill each other. In addition, it will also isolate the two spaces inside and outside the ceremony. Even if the demons come here and are as good as those of Jacinta, it will take a lot of effort to master the means to avoid being affected by the ceremony.Sheen can''t wait that long and doesn''t want to give the other side too much time to react.

    The venue of the ceremony has been discovered by itself. Sooner or later, the other party will react and respond.

    If the other side ran to head-on attack, sheen was not empty.

    The fear is that in the cautious and timid style of the original devil, the other party will retreat and flee without saying a word.

    That way, Sean''s out of business.

    So, he has to go first.

    "Let''s go first." Reid was also very decisive way: "my subordinates received the message I left, should immediately come and take action, we don''t need to wait for them."

    "That''s good." Sheen nodded and said, "let''s go in."

    "Well." Reed nodded.

    One man and one beast immediately disappeared in place, making the cliff quiet again.

    Only the magic of evil is still spreading.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    As it turns out, Sheen''s destiny is extraordinary.

    After integrating many skills and upgrading to full level, it was not only the border of the land of elves, but also the magic power of magic refining ceremony to completely isolate the inside and outside of the demon refining ceremony could not stop Sheen''s blink.

    So sheen easily intruded into the interior of the ritual and into the cave.

    After entering this place, sheen found that the evil and solidity of the magic here were far from comparable before.

    "Good evil magic." Sheen frowned and murmured, "is the malice in this magic catching up with the evil spirit in the dark temple that originally sealed Lilith?"

    This is a wonderful thing.

    "To this extent, I''m afraid that it''s not only demons and demons, but also Terrans and even Protoss who come here may be affected. If you stay for a long time, I''m afraid there will be some mental disorder." "It seems that this place has existed for a long time. It should be a fixed ritual place built by the original devil."

    As the largest demon forest in the human world, the original devil would not have left such a large hunting ground without using it.

    Even though the demons and elves have been monitoring Tagore''s forest, destroying the magic refining ceremony that appears here again and again, the other party still attacks repeatedly.

    They don''t want every ceremony to be successful, but they want to succeed once in ten times, which is a kind of harvest.

    After all, apart from Tagore''s forest, there is no place for ceremony that is easy to hide and has so many powerful demons. As long as the purpose of the original devil is to create the seventh Devil Man and the second demon king, they can not resist the temptation of holding ceremonies in Tagore''s forest.

    Under such circumstances, it is a matter of course that the other party will set up a very hidden and fixed ceremony place in Tagore''s forest.

    Although, in order not to frighten the snake and attract the attention of the demons and the elves, they can only slowly collect the demons and let them kill each other, turn them into demons, and become sacrifices. The speed must be very slow, but as long as they can not attract the attention of the demons and the elves, they will go on so slowly. For a long time, many excellent sacrifices will be born.

    At the same time, he slowly collects sacrifices in the dark, and at the same time makes some big moves from time to time. Holding a ceremony on the surface, he can get a big harvest every once in a while and improve the progress a little. This is probably the action principle of the original devil.

    "It seems that we have really caught a big fish this time." Reid was a little excited. Then she thought of something and asked sheen, "by the way, you can stay here?"

    What lied meant was, of course, whether the evil magic here had any effect on Sean.

    Even Lyde was a little worried about whether sheen would be affected.

    This kind of Reid didn''t expect...

    "I''m not afraid of Lilith''s evil spirit, how can I be afraid of the magic here?"

    Sheen was dismissive.

    Of course, the situation here is different from that of Lilith.

    Lilith''s evil spirit is terrible, but she is a goddess, and the evil spirit she manipulates is also her own power, which has no threat to sheen, who has the blessing of the Supreme God.

    The magic here is not. It has nothing to do with the power of the Protoss. The blessing of sheen can''t help him.

    However, even if there is no blessing to protect his body, sheen is also protected by the mandate of the God.

    Under the influence of the destiny of Rita, unless he reaches the negative state of transcendence, he can not be harmed.

    Even if it''s beyond the level of endurance, it will gradually increase with time.

    That is to say, in this environment of slow influence, sheen is almost impossible to have an accident.

    With the passage of time, Sheen''s tolerance to the evil magic here will only be higher and higher. This chronic damage can be said to be completely restrained by the fate of Rita.

    Therefore, without the need to unseal the holy sword and fully immunize against negative states with the power of the holy sword, sheen can move freely here as if he were in a state of no man.

    "That''s good."

    That''s what made Lyde at ease.

    Just then, there was some movement ahead.

    "Dong... Dong... Dong... Dong..."

    a sound of heavy footwork, accompanied by a slight tremor of the ground, appeared here.

    At the same time, more intense evil magic emanates from the cave.

    "Is this

    Sheen and reed looked at the same time, raised their heads and looked into the interior of the cave.

    Hole * *, is showing a bit of frightening darkness.

    There was no light, no fingers, almost nothing.

    Sean has the ability to perceive the destiny of the outside world, and even the six senses have been improved. He can see things freely even in this kind of darkness.Lyde didn''t seem to be affected, and her eyes were burning forward.

    One man and one beast did not say anything and looked quietly.

    Until, from the darkness ahead, a huge figure appeared in the vision of Sean and reed.

    Sheen and reed were surprised to see the huge figure.

    It''s just because it''s something that people and animals are familiar with.

    "Refining the devil..."

    Yes.

    Refining demons.

    The huge figure that appears from the dark is the magic refining.

    It has eight completely different legs. Some legs are like cattle, some legs are like horses, some legs are like tigers, some legs are like leopards, and they are different in length and are doing strange body movements.

    Its body is also pieced together, and there are several heads, but the prototype is completely invisible.

    And its body shape, is extremely big incomparable, the height must have at least 10 meters above.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    A terrible cry that could not be distinguished from each other''s innumerable mouths made up a painful noise in the eardrum, which turned into a sound wave and shook all around.

    "Good guy..."

    Sean was surprised.

    "How could there be such a big demon refining?"

    Even LYD couldn''t hide her surprise.

    The demon in front of them is the biggest and the most complex one they have seen so far. Looking at its size and the shape that it can''t tell how many kinds of demons are put together, I''m afraid it''s only after many times of phagocytosis and fusion that it can become what it is now.

    What''s more, it''s so powerful and magical that sheen and reed have never seen before.

    Almost instantly, reed understood.

    "Be careful! It''s definitely a combination of legendary demons

    Reed yelled a warning.

    But almost at the same time that lied spoke, the huge magic refining moved.

    "Boom

    I saw, in a roar, the mouth of the troll''s countless heads opened, and spewed out countless attacks.

    In those attacks, there were lightning, flames, ice and snow, floods, and even poison gas.

    Dense, countless magic breath then roared to sheen, instantly engulfed the side where sheen was, and ravaged, destroyed and destroyed there.

    If not for the separation of the two worlds, the breath attack of the troll would have smashed the cave and swept out?

    There is no doubt that this is legendary attack power.

    Being hit by such an attack, I''m afraid that there will be no bones left in an instant, even a drop of blood will not be left.

    But it''s not that easy to hit Sean.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen''s figure suddenly appeared in the air, and did not float up, so it fell in the direction of the troll.

    Reid had already jumped over Sean''s head.

    The sword fell into the hands of Hearn.

    Sheen followed gravity, falling free to the back of the troll.

    "Hum!"

    The next moment, with a buzz, Sheen''s sword was shining.

    "Eh?"

    At the sight of the light, reed couldn''t help but wonder.

    But sheen had already carried the light and held up his sword.

    "Chop!"

    The light turned into sword light and fell like a cold moon arc.

    "Pooh

    Its body, as well as the huge body of the sword, was chopped into a strange part of its body.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The troll howled.

    However, while howling, from the troll''s wound, it was gushing out a burst of poisonous gas, which instantly shrouded the surrounding one.

    "What?"

    Sheen was about to give a second blow. He didn''t expect this change at all. He was touched by the gas.

    "Hiss!"

    In the blink of an eye, Sheen''s clothes were corroded, so that one of his sleeves was vaporized on the spot, and his clothes were corroded out of holes, which made him embarrassed.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The troll roared again, as if provoked by ferocity. The heads still remaining on his body actually broke out one by one, connected with the flesh pillars like tentacles, and attacked Sheen''s direction.

    All of a sudden, sheen, who was forced back by the gas, fell into a encirclement.

    "Give and burn."

    Sheen did not hesitate to release the magic.

    The target is the gas around the body.

    On top of these gases, sheen was endowed with the characteristic of "burning"."Boom!"

    Explosion, suddenly sounded.

    The poisonous gas gushing from the wound on the troll, as if it had been ignited, turned into a raging flame and burned.

    The heads attached to the pillars of meat were burned.

    The columns of flesh are also ignited, causing the flame to follow them and climb up the troll''s body.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The troll howled bitterly, and the whole body was shrouded in flames and burned continuously.

    On its body, the heads one by one screamed, and the limbs were frantically wriggling, like the broken limbs struggling in the fire.

    "It''s disgusting."

    Sean flies out of the fire and looks sick at the scene.

    Reid also deeply frowned, but looked at the troll''s eyes are more and more dignified.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The noise of the roar was still ringing, and dust and debris were falling from the ceiling of the cave.

    The huge demon refining body was surrounded by fire and was constantly burned. The huge body was in a distorted state, as if countless individuals were crying in it, struggling and crying in the body, so that the heads and limbs were disorderly and disorderly.

    It has to be said that the scene really makes people have a kind of physiological and psychological sense of inadaptability.

    Sheen calls this nausea, which is actually much more serious than nausea.

    At least, if girls like lumia and melica were here, they would be scared to look pale on the spot and even faint.

    Sean also has the impulse to wipe out the monster in front of him, so as not to pollute his eyes.

    But the great alchemy was essentially different from what sheen had seen before.

    Its level is as high as 96, which is absolutely the same as what lied said. It is strong, weird, and very difficult.

    At the beginning, if Youlin was finally defeated by the demon refining who besieged him, would it become what it is now?

    This huge magic refining was the result of the failure of Youlin''s resistance ceremony that day.

    Sheen can be sure that this demon refining has existed for a long time, and the number of refining demons devouring fusion is even more outrageous, resulting in changes in the mode of its action and the form of its existence.

    "It''s sad, but I''m sorry, you''re hopeless." Reid said pitifully and mercilessly, "Sean boy, let it go."

    "Yes." Sheehan glanced at her ragged clothes, muttered, and nodded.

    Suddenly, Sheen''s body, the magic of terror like a storm.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The troll seemed aware of the danger and let out a more terrifying roar, while falling into a frenzy of catharsis.

    Once again, the breath of fire, lightning, frost, flood, and poison gas was ejected from the mouths of countless heads on the troll.

    There was an overwhelming attack to wipe out sheen.

    And this time, sheen did not blink to avoid, nor raised the sword in his hand, so slowly raised his hand.

    "With the vast magic power, lead the stars out of the sky."

    sheen sang the incantation.

    "- numerous and numerous, listen to the command of those who dominate the night sky, and show the mystery and track of the gods at this moment -"

    "- that is light -"

    "- that is the powerful force of heaven -"

    "- so, shine, stars -"

    "- so, come down, light --"

    starlight, from the grace I''m shining on my body.

    "[starry arrays]"

    From the magic of Sean, one by one, the celestial bodies formed quietly and swept forward with the starlight.

    They form a special pattern with each other like a running star river. On the one hand, they encircle each other, and on the other hand, they roll up the starlight into a nebula and meet the countless breaths coming.

    Then, the incredible scene happened.

    First, the flame that touched the nebula was blown away.

    Secondly, the lightning falling on it is absorbed by arc.

    Then the frost was crushed and the flood was crushed.

    Finally, even the gas could not escape the disaster, and was annihilated by the nebula.

    All this happened in an instant.

    In an instant, the unbridled power of the great demon refining with a level of 96 was easily dissolved by the spread star array.

    The superior magic of celestial magic, in the hands of sheen today, has become even more terrible, and has been used extremely skillfully and mysteriously.

    But that''s the real power of diffuse array.

    Unlike the most destructive Aurora meteor shower in celestial magic, this move is actually a kind of magic with multiple functions of attack and defense.

    These celestial bodies that make up the star array will be extremely flexible if they are used for attack. However, if they are used for defense and attack, they will also show incredible power.

    This magic is even considered to be the most universal move in celestial magic. By changing the combination and composition of star array, it can have different magical effects.

    Now, Sheen''s Nebula is made up of celestial bodies, and it has such effects as dispersing, absorbing, shattering, collapsing, and annihilating.

    This is the correct use of "spread star array". Sheen only used it to attack flexibly before, which is undoubtedly a monster.

    Now, with Sheen''s integration of many magic and magic skills, this destiny skill was born, which greatly improved the power of magic and the manipulation of magic. The real use of this magic was finally brought into play."You are worthy of the result of this trick."

    Sheen made the announcement.

    "Disappear."

    Sheen shook his hand in the direction of the great demon refiner.

    "Shua!"

    The nebula immediately swept out, and in the process scattered, re transformed into a celestial body, surrounded by a huge demon refining.

    The huge demon refiner was still dying.

    Unfortunately, the innumerable celestial bodies surrounded by a sudden tremor, actually let a line of light burst out.

    In the blink of an eye, the light belt touches the troll.

    They are not as destructive as they used to be, bombarding the enemy like a beam of light, but as if they were entangled in the enemy''s body. With the continuous operation of the celestial bodies, they entangled the trolls.

    Trolls are struggling.

    However, the celestial bodies were indifferent to this, flying around the troll''s body rapidly, letting the light belt keep winding around the troll''s body.

    Before long, the troll''s huge body was completely covered with light, and there was no gap left.

    The troll turned into a light pupa, struggling and roaring in the light pupa, so that the position of the light pupa had frequent ups and downs.

    But the struggle, the ups and downs, soon disappeared.

    Light pupa is like beating heart, beating up again and again.

    With each beat, the pupa shrinks in a circle.

    By the time the pupa jumps three or four times, it has turned into a football sized object.

    And the movement of the troll struggling inside is completely disappeared.

    Finally...

    "Pooh!"

    In the end of a crushing sound, light pupa as if the internal things to be completely pressed into mud, in the beating, become only palm size.

    In a short time, the pupa of light and the surrounding celestial bodies dissipate in the invisible.

    The great alchemist was also lost.

    The end of it is not even a bit of meat mud can be left, is completely compressed and crushed into nothingness by the naked pupa.

    The magic of Sean''s sudden surge of magic was now subdued.

    "Well, it''s over."

    Sheen took up his sword and sighed at his ragged clothes.

    On one side, reed approaches.

    The way he looks at Sean is like looking at a monster.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    I''m surprised.

    Reid didn''t get angry.

    "Nothing. It''s just that you seem to be more capable than I thought." "There is nothing ordinary about magic, celestial magic, instant movement, and just that flash of light from your sword," lied said

    At this point, reed pauses.

    "Especially the light." "How can I always feel familiar?" said Lyde, staring at Sean

    Obviously, because sheen inspired some of the sealed powers of the sabre with the help of Vajra''s mandate, Reid sensed the divine power in the shape of the sword.

    "What?" Instead of answering Reid''s question, sheen asked, "can''t I be anything special as the one who abducted your sister?"

    This, Sean said, was so justified that she choked on her.

    This guy, is there any self-knowledge?

    Reed wanted to ask something more, but she gave up.

    "Well, the more capable you are, the more you can prove that the girl''s eyes are right. It''s useless for me to worry too much." Richly endowed by nature, an easy job to do is to have the royal highness of Shanghai. Even now you have such a young age that you have many means to kill the little monster that has devoured the magic of the legendary monster. No wonder the protoss should imitate the brave and make the race of mankind. Come out. "

    "I don''t think I''m a monster in front of you real monsters." Sheen curled his lips.

    But the next second, sheen suddenly reacts.

    "Wait a minute, did you just say something that you can''t listen to Sheen looked at Reid in amazement and said, "you say that the human race is created by the protoss after the brave?"

    I have never heard of such a thing.

    But on second thought, it doesn''t seem strange.

    "Why do you think the world has the same human race as the brave?" "Is it not because the protoss'' guys are attracted to the super potential of the brave, will they create the human race with the brave as the prototype when creating the Terran?"

    The purpose of protoss creating Terrans is to be able to fight side by side with themselves against the demons'' helpers.In this case, it is not surprising that the protoss will use the brave as a reference object for creation.

    They must hope that the human race can play a huge role as the brave, right?

    Even, they may want to create their own brave people, which may be.

    Therefore, the prototype of human beings in this world is actually the brave in different worlds.

    In addition to the elves, humans are the first to be created by the Protoss and the first to appear in this world.

    "... I don''t know."

    Sheen was speechless.

    I always feel that the brave have a much greater impact on the world than I imagined.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    If you think about it carefully, it seems natural that the brave will have such a great influence on the world.

    Who made him the third life in the world, the first "man" in the real sense?

    Moreover, no matter how to say, the brave are all on the same level as the Supreme God and the devil king, and the three are mutual restraint.

    Then, the Supreme God created the protoss, and the demon king created the demon clan. It seems that the origin of the brave as a human race is not too hard to accept.

    Well, Sean felt that the brave had come back. He was not in the same mood when he heard that Mithra had been rejected in pursuit of the elf queen, and had to go back to marry a maid to live a life.

    It''s just that I am a brave man. Will I lower the force of the brave again?

    Sheen felt that he had to think about it seriously.

    Reed doesn''t know what sheen thinks.

    She just felt that since sheen had the strength, she could continue to explore the cave.

    "Just entered here, I met the refining devil who had swallowed and fused legendary demons. It seems that the existence of this place is not short, and there are many secrets hidden in it."

    Reid gazed into the darkness ahead and spoke solemnly.

    "I''m afraid there won''t be only one of these levels."

    That''s what reed thought.

    Sean is a little strange.

    "Are you sure?" Xien fox suspected: "refining demons is not something that can kill each other and devour each other?"

    In this case, since the ritual of alchemy has existed for a long time, sheen doesn''t think that there are other demons here.

    Even if there are, those refining demons must have killed and devoured each other. How can they coexist in one place?

    Before, the reason why I met so many demon refining sieges at one time was that refining demons usually devoured those ordinary demons and demons, and then fought and devoured each other.

    When there are other lives around, the demons will attack each other first, especially the demons and demons. They will certainly attract the attack of the other party first, and then the individual with huge magic power will be attracted.

    I''m afraid that the devil refining just now, because it happened to be nearby, noticed the huge magic power of sheen and reed, and would take the initiative to attack it?

    In this case, there are still other demons refining conditions. Sheen thinks that will be very low.

    Reed has a different opinion.

    "Once you reach the legendary level, even if you want to distinguish a clear winner or loser, it will be more difficult. Even the legendary level also has strong and weak points. Generally speaking, it is easy to defeat the opponent, but not necessarily to kill him."

    Lyde''s analysis is so calm.

    "Because you can''t fight but you can escape. You''re legendary. You can''t even escape."

    Such a situation, set on the devil refining body, is also feasible.

    "Look at the appearance of the demon refining just now, although it is as cruel and aggressive as the rest of the demons, it has already possessed the most basic sense of crisis. It will not only attack blindly, but will not hesitate to abandon the defense, but will struggle and feel pain. Then, we can not guarantee that after reaching this level, these refining demons will not be unmatched When you run away. "

    If this is the case, it is not easy to distinguish the winner and loser as soon as possible when he reaches this level and devours the opponent successfully.

    "This place has existed for a long time. In this case, those guys of the old demon sect [the original demons] may have provided a lot of powerful demons as ritual materials in their long-term hunting, including some legendary demons."

    At this point, Reed''s voice was a little cold.

    "If this is the case, then this ritual site is a fixed facility for them to cultivate a large number of high-level offerings. There is a great possibility that there will be other legendary level demons in it."

    Reid''s statement, after Sean''s reflection, gained his approval.

    It''s really not easy to see between legendary and legendary that one side can slaughter the other without fear, unless the other side has unique skills that can break through common sense.

    But demons do not have unique skills, and there will be no magic refining.

    In this way, as legendary, the gap between them will certainly not be too obvious.

    There may be a number of legendary demons here.

    Because only when they reach this level, they can restrain each other and won''t win or lose so easily.

    And those who are less than legendary must have been devoured by these legendary demons at the top of the food chain.

    Just now the magic refining will appear near the entrance of the cave, probably to wait for the new sacrifice to be put into the ritual place, so as to have a good taste of it at the first time.

    With such a habit, these high-level demons may have possessed the most basic sense of beast, as lied said.Unfortunately, the devil''s luck was not very good. What he was waiting for was not the delicious food to be enjoyed, but sheen, such a fierce and brave man, who could not even leave his bones. Even his ashes did not need to be publicized by others, and was directly crushed into nothingness.

    "Then let''s go on in?"

    Sheen asked for a moment.

    "Go in." Lied nodded and said, "if it''s someone else, I''ll let him leave. But you little monster can kill legendary existence easily. Even if there are legendary demons inside, you should be able to cope with it."

    Then this trip will have to go in.

    Even if it is to eliminate the legendary demons that exist here, it is also a great harvest.

    After all, these high-level magic refining is the most delicious sacrifice for the young devil man. Every time one of them is destroyed, the birth of the seventh demon man can be one step at night.

    If this place is completely destroyed, it will certainly hinder the creation of the seventh devil.

    So, we have to take a good look here, and the sooner the better.

    "If I had known, I would have brought Milu or Ayi. It would have been easier."

    Reed said with regret.

    "You''re quite free. You''ve been looking at it all the time. Can''t you help me?"

    Sheen said in a sullen voice, but his steps did not stop. He walked slowly to the inner part of the cave.

    With a kick of her limbs, reed had already jumped onto Sean''s head.

    "It''s not that I don''t do it, it''s that I can''t do it." "I''m different from Milu, who can use his power recklessly. The amount of strength I play has a direct relationship with the current shape (body shape). If you want to take out the strength that can eliminate the legendary existence, the environment here is not enough."

    "Conditions?" Sheen asked curiously, "what conditions do you need to be able to play?"

    "It''s simple." Reid glanced at Sean and said, "it''s big enough, wide enough, and there''s no innocent presence around that I''m going to affect, that''s enough."

    ... how could it sound a little dangerous?

    "Not here?"

    Sheen pondered the verbal inquiry.

    "Not really." "But I also said that if I want to take out the power to eliminate the legendary existence, it''s a little bit of a problem."

    At that time, let alone this "small" cave, the whole Tagore forest may be devastated.

    That''s what reed didn''t say.

    That''s what she said.

    "I don''t want to be a sinner in the human world, so I''ll leave it to you."

    Reid became the shopkeeper.

    "You''re absolutely out of your league."

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    "Thank you for the compliment."

    What did Lyde say.

    They were fighting with each other in the cave.

    Let the darkness, more profound.

    ...

    at the same time, in the deepest part of the cave, a sound of water suddenly began to sound.

    "The magic of a sacrifice is gone..."

    Along with such a sound, the sound of the water gradually increased.

    Take a closer look, here, there is a clear pool.

    In the pool, a graceful and graceful figure appears from the water, standing up, stretching a pair of attractive body.

    Her body is naked and beautiful. Her long wet hair like a waterfall falls down freely.

    But her brow is tightly wrinkled, make its murmur.

    "It seems that a mouse has come in."

    The woman is so sure.

    Otherwise, in the current situation, without their own guidance, those legendary demons should not be able to swallow each other''s success so easily.

    Now, one demon refining reaction disappeared, but no other magic reaction increased.

    This only shows that the demon refining was not devoured, but destroyed.

    The existence that can do this kind of thing is not to refine the devil.

    Refining demons will only devour others, not destroy them.

    Then, what happened is clear at a glance.

    "Has this been discovered?"

    The woman said to herself.

    "It''s a bit of a problem."

    So said, the woman does not have too much mood fluctuation, instead will frown the brow to ease and open.

    "Well, after a while, I''m going to attack the land of elves with the magic refining here. Sooner or later, it will be exposed, but it''s just a matter of time."

    Besides, it''s no longer needed here.Otherwise, the people above will not allow her to act recklessly and use the magic refining here to attack the spirit land.

    Now it''s just a little bit earlier.

    "Let me see who it is."

    With that, the woman came out of the water and came to the shore. She picked up a black robe and put it on her body. She hid her charming and charming body directly in the black robe.

    Then, the woman walked barefoot, with drops of water, raised her head.

    In his eyes, a pair of red eyes are flashing.

    "I''m looking forward to seeing you again, Sophie."

    The woman touched her ears and laughed sweetly.

    The ears are sharp and long.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    "Dong - Dong - Dong - Dong - Dong -"

    in the dark cave, such heavy footstep sounds will ring from time to time.

    The huge monster''s figure then wanders in the dark from time to time, looks very frightening.

    If someone else was here, he should have been scared to shiver and pale. Without hesitation, he would run away. If he wanted to stay away from the monster, he would not be swallowed?

    Even if it is a strong person of Grade 80 or above, it is sought after and respected by countless people outside. Here, in the face of these monsters, they will eventually become tiny ants, which will be devoured by the other party and become a piece of insignificant snacks.

    There is no doubt that this is a grotto.

    It is a grotto with many ferocious and terrifying monsters, which can bring nightmare to intruders.

    I believe that even if the Kingdom''s most elite guard Knights came here, facing these monsters, will feel incomparably difficult.

    But at this moment, there is a figure but silent in front of such a monster.

    "Oh."

    Holding the Sealed sword, the man with the hairy mysterious beast on his head reached out and said hello to the monster with a friendly look.

    "Meet for the first time." Sean grinned and said, "and then, goodbye?"

    With that, sheen dodged and instantly moved to the monster''s face, and put a hand on the other side''s body.

    "And split."

    The magic power was vomited from the palm, covering the whole body of the monster in an instant.

    "Pooh Hoo!"

    A loud tearing sound sounded, so that the monster instantly skin and flesh, the whole body seems to be countless blade to cut like, become scarred, bloody.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    At last, the monster was awakened by severe pain, and it was only now that it finally responded and sent out a frightening howl.

    Unfortunately, it is too late to respond at this time.

    "To pay. To be rigid."

    "To be slow."

    "Give it to vertigo."

    "Paralysis."

    "Pay heavy."

    With the continuous flow of magic, sheen constantly applied a variety of negative characteristics to the monster in front of him, so that the monster''s howling stopped suddenly. His whole body was frozen up and couldn''t move. He collapsed on the ground directly, like drunk, and became fragile.

    "[starry arrays]"

    Without any hesitation, sheen once again used the celestial magic of the superior, so that the stars twinkled, the celestial bodies formed, and turned into countless stars that were in operation. They swept out around the monster''s body, shooting out light bands, and winding the monster heavily.

    Before long, the light pupa took the place of the monster and appeared in the dark cave.

    Then, the pupa starts to beat.

    Give it a beat. Take a turn.

    Jump ten times, shrink ten times.

    "Pooh

    When the sound of crushing appeared, the pupae disappeared completely.

    Of course, the monster also disappeared without a trace, and there was no more frightening figure.

    "Good."

    Sheen clapped his hands with satisfaction and ended his work.

    The legendary demons, which could even destroy a small country alone and make the Royal Guard Knights feel difficult, were killed by sheen with thunder.

    The whole process takes less than ten seconds.

    In ten seconds, sheen solved a legendary existence.

    "So there are three?"

    Sheen calculated that.

    The demon refining just now is the third one he killed after he entered here.

    "Three, indeed." Lied on Sean''s head and witnessed the whole process of Sheen''s crushing and killing legendary demons. She sighed: "you''re more and more like a monster. You''re already the third one. How can you solve this problem so easily? If I hadn''t seen Mithra, I would have doubted whether you were the guy who could even wrestle with destiny."

    This is undoubtedly very high.

    Compared with the brave people who once defeated the demon king, is this not a high evaluation?

    But that''s what reed meant.

    "Won''t your magic run out?"

    Reid was really suspicious.

    There''s no way. It''s sheen''s performance is too much. It seems that the magic will never be exhausted. So powerful magic, one after another, is used by him recklessly every time, and he looks as if he is skillful. It''s no wonder that reed doubts.The magic that can work on legendary magic refining, and the effect is still so obvious, no matter the level or the power, it must be extraordinary. Even if you are a legendary Wizard of the elves, using one of them will consume a lot of magic. Finally, it is a good result to kill one successfully.

    And Sean?

    As if he didn''t need money, he would spend it every time. He instantly killed the legendary demon refining, and he was able to do it well. The magic power showed no sign of decreasing.

    The magic power is so huge that even the demons can''t match it?

    How could reed know that?

    "It''s really magical to play like this." Sheen said so, but with a look of indifference on his face, he said, "but it''s not enough to burden me."

    With Sheen''s present appearance, powerful magic like this, he has been able to spend as much as he likes.

    That level of consumption, for others is undoubtedly very terrible, for him, it can be called a drop in the bucket.

    Even as he spoke like this, the magic that sheen had just consumed was restored.

    In this way, how can he be restrained, not to the most thunderous means to kill the opponent?

    To put it bluntly, sheen now, even in terms of magic, is far superior to the legendary mage.

    In the war with alidia, sheen only used the means of close combat, and there was still some convergence. If he used magic means, he could quickly defeat adilia.

    The abundance of magic gave him the strength to squander countless powerful means.

    If someone else, like sheen, squanders his magic power, even if he can kill a demon refiner, he will fall on the spot, without rest for a day and night, and there is no way to slow down.

    And sheen''s tactics in close combat are also very consuming.

    The use of "waituo Tianming" needs to consume magic.

    It takes magic to use it.

    It takes magic to use [exorcism].

    Even the use of some effects of "Lituo destiny", "Lijian Tianming" and "lijiaotianming" needs to consume magic.

    Otherwise, do you really think that Sean''s Instant Mobile is used so frequently and forthright that there is no consumption at all?

    Depending on the distance of the blink and the strength of the obstacle, sheen needs to consume the corresponding magic power when moving instantaneously.

    I also want to know how much magic power it will cost to use a high-level skill like instant move once.

    At least, other people are certainly not able to like sheen so, unscrupulously want to use.

    Therefore, the great power that Sheen has shown now, in fact, owes more than half of the credit to his enormous magic power.

    Without enough magic power, even if sheen uses the theory of fate to combine numerous skills and has seven powerful destiny skills, he can''t use it as he likes, and his strength will be greatly reduced.

    Fortunately, Sheen has the unique skill of [God''s grace] for fouls, which enables him to have the maximum improvement in all aspects of his abilities when upgrading, and [seeing the destiny in heaven] also greatly improves his magic and magic recovery speed.

    In this way, Sheen has the magic amount of foul level, so that it can have today''s strength.

    This level of magic, in the eyes of Lyde, is amazing, which can be seen.

    But sheen is also thanks to the help of God''s grace and destiny, the two unique skills that he has now.

    The so-called unique skills are the ability to transcend common sense to a certain extent.

    Sheen has two unique skills, and each of them is extremely foul, which provides him with amazing growth ability. It is natural that he will have such amazing magic power.

    But...

    "it seems like it''s almost here."

    Sheen looked around.

    "It''s been two hours since we came in. As a result, we only met three large-scale demons. It seems that there are not so many legendary demons here."

    Sheen''s statement was affirmed by reed.

    "There are very few legendary demons. Even if there are more of Tagore''s trees, they have survived from ancient times to the present. Each one has amazing power and is very crisis conscious. When things go wrong, they will run away immediately. Even if [the original devil] can''t catch many legendary demons for rituals

    Reed thought.

    "Of course, it is also possible that most of the legendary demons have been devoured by the demons'' juveniles, allowing the [original devil] to create the seventh devil man."

    This is more likely.

    Anyway, sheen didn''t believe that there would be only three legendary demons in such a large ceremonial venue.I''m afraid, as lied said, most of the legendary demons that used to exist here have been recycled by the "original devil" and taken to feed the young devil to create the seventh devil man?

    "Are there only three left here?" Sheen said casually, "or do you want to keep looking?"

    "My advice is to keep looking." "Since the ritual venue is still there, it proves that the demon larva, which is the core of the ceremony, is also here. At least we have to find it and eliminate it on the spot."

    "All right." Sheen stretched out his hand and said, "I''m not happy with those monsters anyway."

    As soon as the words came out, a laugh came out.

    "Is it? I think they''re cute? "

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    When the sudden laughter came to our ears, sheen and reed reacted at the same time.

    No, it should be said that long before the laughter started, both of them felt something and looked at the sound source.

    "The magic..."

    sheen frowned.

    He felt a familiar but somehow uncomfortable magic.

    "Who?"

    Reid''s voice was even colder. A pair of animal pupils were staring at the shadow on the left.

    There, there''s a passage.

    The sudden laughter came from the other end of the passage.

    Then...

    "so it is. I didn''t expect that the famous beast demons came. No wonder the three legendary demons would disappear so neatly."

    With such words, a figure slowly out of the shadow of the channel.

    It was a tall figure.

    The figure was dressed in a black robe, and her appearance was covered with a hood. Her feet were standing on the ground with bare feet, but there was no dirt on them. It was fair and transparent, and the water was tender and greasy. It was a pair of women''s feet at a glance.

    The voice of the other party is also very delicate and charming. It is not so sweet as a silver bell, but as mature as a strong woman. It gives people a strong and difficult feeling.

    However, the figure of the other party is very good. Even if the whole body is covered by the black robe, the protruding place will still stand out, and the place that should be warped will also be very warped. In addition, for some reason, the black robe is moist and clings to her body, and the curve of the other party''s figure will be revealed undoubtedly.

    There is no doubt that this is a woman who can fascinate men.

    Even if the other person''s appearance has not been revealed, the figure and the sound are enough to make the eyes shine.

    However, sheen could not raise any evil thoughts.

    There are two reasons.

    One is because of the other side''s strange magic.

    There is another, that is, from each other''s body, sheen can always feel a very pure malicious.

    Yes, it''s malice.

    It''s not hostility, it''s not killing, it''s pure malice.

    That kind of feeling is just like the person who appears in front of her and is bad for her. She will not carry out any hostility or even raise any murderous spirit. However, she will carry out any cruel and evil thing in her mind on the person in front of her. Even if the other party is not her enemy or her opponent, it doesn''t matter.

    So sheen understood in an instant.

    This is a villain.

    An undoubted villain.

    All her actions, all her actions, all her actions are just for the sake of "doing evil".

    This made Sean feel a natural antipathy to the black lady.

    Reed''s face sank, too.

    "This magical feeling, can''t..."

    lied guessed a little, but didn''t say it.

    Compared to this one, reed has something else to figure out.

    "Are you the original devil?"

    Reed asked coldly.

    The other side was very happy to respond.

    "Yes, your highness liddomar."

    Despite the loose clothes, the black robed woman made an exaggerated bow and salute, which made the black robe loose, revealing a large area of skin color. She even lost herself in front of her body and introduced herself.

    "I am Maggie, an apostle of the old demons."

    The apostles.

    The appearance of the word made Reed''s eyes freeze.

    "Apostles?" Sheen was not sure, so he asked lied on her head and said, "what''s that?"

    It was not reed who answered the question, but the woman in black who called herself Maggie.

    "The Apostle is a position in the original devil, count boztut."

    Maggie laughs at Sean.

    "We [the original demons] are different from the ordinary old demons, and have a clear status class."

    "Of course, the highest position is our master, that is, our leader."

    "Under the leader, there are three great apostles who directly obey the orders of the Lord. They can be called three great apostles under one man and above ten thousand people."

    "And under every great apostle, there are four apostles who obey the orders of the great apostles."

    "Generally speaking, if the leader has any orders, he will only give them to the great apostles, and the ambassadors will be responsible for handing over the tasks to us, the apostles. The rest are all low status, have no voice, and have no influence. They have no status or even will. They will only act like puppets."

    "We have many messengers of the original devil, but all of them are not on the stage. At least, they are not the existence that people like boltzutech should pay attention to.""The real core of the original devil is only one leader, three great apostles and twelve apostles."

    "In this way, do you understand?"

    Indeed, sheen understood.

    That''s what I mean?

    "What we''ve got this time is the core of the original demon, right?"

    Sean narrowed his eyes and uttered a half smile.

    Maggie didn''t change her face, she was even smiling.

    "You can understand it that way." Maggie shrugged her slender shoulders and let the black robe almost slip off her body. She said, "although I have heard that the organization seems to recruit some big people recently and intend to set up a fourth ambassador, at least, at present, the current situation of our [original devil] is like this. Are you satisfied with this explanation

    "By the way, the reason why I know of the existence of portstutty is that the ambassador who I ordered told me that there are variables like you in the land of elves?" Maggie did not care to reveal such a secret to sheen, said: "the adult told me, let me pay attention to your side of the lovely and simple fairy girl, do you want to introduce it?"

    The smile on Sean''s face disappeared as soon as this was said.

    At the same time, a mysterious and terrifying magic slowly burned from Sheen''s body, causing the temperature of the whole cave to drop by dozens of degrees and become cold.

    "Oh, it''s terrible."

    Maggie could not help but step back, but her voice was still so delicate and charming.

    So did reed.

    "Calm down! Sean boy "She''s deliberately provoking your anger," said Lyde sharply! Don''t be fooled

    Sheen knows, of course, that the other side is on purpose.

    So obvious provocation and provocation, Sean is not stupid enough to see.

    But even if he could see it, he didn''t have the capacity to endure all this.

    Again, Sean is essentially an impulsive person.

    "Congratulations." If you succeed, you will be angry

    Sheen slowly drew the sword from his waist.

    "Do you want to do it to me? Your honor, count boztut? " Maggie''s voice became pitiful and said, "I am a weak woman. I can''t compare with those great men who once fought against the count. Do you want to fight against such a weak man?"

    At this moment, Maggie''s voice was like a witch''s whispering, but she went straight into Sheen''s heart and lingered in her heart.

    Only in this moment, sheen could not help but gave birth to an unbearable emotion.

    But...

    "can it affect people''s spirit, and even the ability of the mind?"

    Sheen looked up and looked coldly at each other.

    "Is that what you depend on?"

    The uncontrollable emotion in heen''s heart was instantly offset by the fate of Rita.

    Maggie''s voice stagnated and her face changed slightly.

    The next second, Maggie turned without any hesitation and ran into the dark passage behind her.

    "Want to run?"

    At the same time, sheen instantly disappeared in place and appeared in front of the passage.

    "Be careful!"

    Lied on Sean''s head looked at the scene, but suddenly cried out.

    Actually, sheen felt it without Reid''s warning.

    Feel several terrible magic and breath, rush out of the channel in front of you.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    A noisy roar came out of the passage immediately.

    Out of the channel, there are three legendary demons with huge size.

    As they roar, they rush forward without any sign, and their mouths are opened to let the breath of fire, lightning, frost, torrent and poisonous gas swept out.

    "Bang --!"

    In the passage, a violent explosion appeared, making the shock wave like a storm, shaking the whole cave.

    For a moment, the dust was flying and the rocks were all over the sky.

    If it wasn''t because this is the venue of the magic smelting ceremony, the space has been separated from the outside world by the ceremony, and this destructive force can definitely blow up the whole cave.

    But in such a storm, sheen didn''t even step back.

    He did not use instant movement to avoid, nor did he use magic to meet him. Instead, he did not dodge or dodge against the counter current. He directly faced the countless breath attacks and rushed to the huge demon refining.

    "Hum!"

    The air vibrated.

    "Zheng!"

    The bright light shines from the sword.

    "Go away!"

    Sheen uttered a cold voice, raised his shining sword and chopped it like a wind wheel."Choke --"

    Bright sword light suddenly appeared, with a clear roar, swept around.

    "Pooh Hoo!"

    In the sound of chopping, the huge body shape of the three head demon refining was cut off by the sword light, and the whole body was stagnant in place.

    "Bang!"

    The stone wall around the passage was also suddenly shaken, like a burst of rock.

    It was caused by the sword light rubbing them, leaving a shocking cut on their bodies.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen''s sword moved and disappeared in a moment.

    Only the broken stone and the three heads of refining demons are still there.

    It was not until a long time later that the three demons did not move.

    Their bodies are neatly separated into two parts with extremely smooth section and slowly fall to the ground.

    Blood, red earth.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    The dark passage turned into a dead silence.

    Three huge corpses of refining demons lay in the pool of blood, gradually lost the breath of life.

    However, in the dark, I do not know when, there is another huge figure.

    The figure looked at the demon refining corpses on the ground, and the next second was lying on their bodies without hesitation.

    It''s eating.

    Lying in the pool of blood, the corpse of refining demons was gnawed into the abdomen one by one, and gradually lost its original appearance.

    This process did not last long.

    Soon after, it will refine the devil''s flesh and blood to all to eat up, leaving only the blood all over the ground there, looks incomparably dazzling.

    Then it turns and leaves.

    On his body, a terrible breath flashed away, frightening.

    ...

    "Shua!"

    In the sound of breaking the sky, Sean''s figure flashed out of the void, like a phantom, and appeared in an instant.

    "Gone?"

    Her brows wrinkled and sheen glanced around.

    At this time, he came to a vast cave like a square.

    On the walls around the cave, there are passages leading to other places, making it look like a honeycomb.

    "Are you going to run in a maze?"

    Sheen took a deep breath.

    At this point, lied on her head made a noise.

    "You''d better be careful." "That apostle, obviously, was deliberately provoking and inviting you in. If you don''t calm down, you may fall into her trap," said Lyde

    Reid is much calmer than sheen.

    "I know." "But I can''t help it. It''s the only thing that I can''t bear," sheen said without expression

    Though impulsive, Sheen has to tell others how angry he is to move the people around him.

    Otherwise, do you really think you have no temper?

    Of course...

    "you are also telling others about your weaknesses." "I know you care so much about the people around you, and those self righteous curfews are trying to deal with your affairs, they will start with the people around you first," she said with a sigh

    Obviously, reed still thinks sheen is too impulsive.

    But Sheehan didn''t intend to change his mind.

    "From the beginning of my meeting with you, many people will think they can''t deal with me." "As you said, those guys are just a bunch of curfews, they don''t have much skill, but they want a lot of things. As long as they don''t want to give up and don''t want to lose these things, they will still have the idea of the people around me in the end."

    Even if sheen is strong, he is still a human being. He can''t be with others every day to protect each other.

    In this case...

    "at least show enough power to frighten most of the cowards and make them dare not act rashly."

    This is what sheen thought about from the beginning when Wang Du decided to deal with the ryukrainians.

    So...

    "don''t stop me." Sheen light way: "you can''t stop me."

    Hearing this, reed was silent.

    After a while, the demon relaxed.

    "Since it''s up to you, I won''t stop you." Reid looked at Sean and said, "and, from a perceptual point of view, actually, I quite agree with you."

    If anyone wanted to move people around her, she knew she would be furious.

    The difference is that she may think more about things, so as to force herself to calm down and not be impulsive. Sheen doesn''t care and turns her anger into action from her heart.

    From a rational point of view, Sheen''s approach will not be favored.

    But who wants to suppress their emotions and be forced to calm down and look at things rationally?

    So, in fact, reed admired Sean, or even admired him.

    At first glance, as a demon, she seems to be stronger and more terrifying than sheen. But who knows that the higher she is, the less free she will be?

    As one of the top of the demon clan, and the third sister among the six sisters of the demon, lied has to think more than others and look at some things more rationally.

    However, Sheen has no such restriction. He can do whatever he wants. Maybe in some people''s eyes, he is too impulsive and reckless. In fact, his power of action is sometimes enviable.

    So, Reed said nothing more.

    Sheen said nothing more. He looked around and closed his eyes.

    He is concentrating on expanding and spreading the perception of "outer sense of destiny".

    In such circumstances, sheen is like returning to the day of the fierce battle with alidia.He felt the wind.

    He felt the flow of the atmosphere.

    There''s magic everywhere in the cave.

    This greatly hindered Hearn''s perception, and the apostles of the original devil escaped.

    However, the other side obviously underestimated Sheen''s perception.

    After a while, sheen found a little familiar and uncomfortable smell in each other from the magic of wandering around.

    "This way?"

    Sheen opened his eyes, turned his head, and looked at one of the channels.

    "Shua!"

    The next moment, sheen moves away again and disappears here.

    ...

    "Shua!"

    In the silent darkness, at a certain moment, the sound of breaking the sky appeared again.

    Sheen''s figure followed, landed on the ground and looked up.

    Here is also a vast cave, and the ceiling is very high, like a big wind hole, let the wind howl here.

    However, there are not many beehive like passageways, some are just a clear pool.

    When sheen appeared in a blink, the female apostle in black just ran to the pool.

    "Oh, I was found."

    Maggie, who seemed to feel the movement behind her, turned and faced Sean, her mouth raised a little under her hood.

    "is much faster than I expected. It is worthy of being mixed up with the devil and the evil spirits all day long. It is beyond expectation that it is outstanding and powerful. No wonder that the royal highness of the Kingdom has been captured by you."

    Maggie grinned and winked at Sean.

    "I''m almost attracted to you, Countess boztut. Would you like to consider accepting a little girl? I''ve never been touched by a man yet

    In the heart of the charm of the fire will be attracted.

    But Sheehan was rarely indifferent to the seductive temptation.

    Because, the other side is relying on the unknown power, trying to move the heartstrings of sheen.

    It is nothing under the defense of the destiny of Rita.

    "Flying star!"

    At the moment, sheen launched the magic without saying a word, so that countless flying stars flashed around her body, turned into a shower of meteors and blasted at Maggie.

    Maggie''s sultry voice stopped.

    "It''s the lost celestial magic...!"

    Maggie was not surprised.

    But soon, Maggie responded and turned her hand, and she actually grasped a staff.

    A dark magic came from the original devil.

    "Black curtain!"

    Maggie raised her wand and turned her magic into a curtain of darkness.

    Like a downpour, the flying stars fall on the curtain of darkness, only to stir up ripples, or disappear.

    Sheen squinted at the familiar magic.

    "Dark magic?"

    Surprisingly, it was the magic that Bedo, the former Slayer faction, used to use.

    With the power that just affected the soul, is that...

    "is that spiritual magic?"

    Sheen is so suspicious, and uses the ability of "external sense of destiny" to identify each other.

    This identification, Sean was surprised.

    At present, the Apostle named Maggie had three kinds of magic skills at the same time, including magic, darkness, magic spirit and magic gravity. All of them were close to level 9 of full level, only one step away from full level.

    And her level, actually as high as 98, belongs to the same level as alidia.

    "Is a character like you just an apostle in the original devil?"

    Sean was really surprised.

    Looking at such sheen and listening to Sheen''s speech, Maggie knew that she was seen through by the other side.

    "Can you see through my level, your [identification] skill must have reached the level?" Maggie chuckled and said, "I''m sorry, I''m just an apostle in the original devil. Although I don''t think I''m weak among the twelve apostles, the three great apostles above me are even more terrible. They either have special talents or have terrible and powerful unique skills. They are not high enough to compete with."

    Maggie inadvertently or deliberately revealed the information, let Reid''s face sink.

    Because the [original devil] is so mysterious and hidden that no one can know what kind of people there are and what level of strength these people have.

    Now, Maggie has revealed the tip of the iceberg of the original devil''s strength, which is enough to make people peep at the terrifying power of the other side.Are the twelve apostles all legendary giants like Maggie?

    This is a terrible thing.

    You know, a thousand years ago, the whole Terran tried their best to produce 13 legendary heroes. If all the twelve apostles of the original devil were legendary, wouldn''t it say that the other side had the combat power comparable to the thirteen heroes?

    Although the thirteen heroes are all strong in legend level, each of them is at least level 95. The legendary level below 95 did not dare to stand up against lied in the original war. There are more than 13 legendary heroes in Terran. But it''s terrible that this [original devil] can have 12 legendary strong men.

    Reed couldn''t help speaking.

    "Don''t let her run away, Sean boy. She''s a great opportunity for us to learn about the original devil."

    Reid didn''t want to let go of this source of information about the original devil.

    But before sheen spoke, Maggie laughed.

    "Let me have a taste of it."

    Maggie holds the staff high.

    "Enmity lightning!"

    The magic of darkness was suddenly in the air.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    "Hum!"

    With the trembling sound of the air, from Maggie''s body, a huge magic rose up, like a black fog, around the cave.

    Sean felt a little suppressed and raised his eyebrows.

    Lyde''s eyes were frozen and she gave a warning.

    "This apostle is not simple. He looks like a magician. The strength of this magic power can be compared with Sophie. You have to be careful, boy."

    Now, this time, sheen listened.

    Because, from Maggie''s body, sheen really felt the same breath as the elf queen.

    This shows that the other party is likely to be the same level as the spirit queen.

    And the fairy queen is the first wizard in the human race. Even alidia once claimed that she could only win by a narrow margin against the queen. If she did it again, she might not be able to defeat the elf queen.

    It can be seen that if the apostle of the "original devil" is comparable to the queen of the elves, how strong his magic attainments will be.

    "Does the existence of this kind of hierarchy appear just as it appears?"

    The fruit of the original devil is very deep.

    At the same time, the magic in his heart was released.

    "Boom

    As if the volcano erupted, the magic immediately gushed out of Sheen''s body, shaking the whole cave in an instant, making the surrounding rocking up.

    Maggie''s eyes twinkled under her hood.

    "It''s really strong..."

    Maggie looks dignified unconsciously.

    After being reminded by the adult, Maggie spent a lot of time to investigate the land of elves, and found the existence of sheen and his party.

    Knowing that the Earl of the Kingdom, who is in the ascendant in the human world recently, appears here with the Dragon demon and the most powerful evil god, Maggie immediately becomes alert and makes a careful investigation on sheen.

    After the investigation, Maggie found that the Earl of the kingdom was hidden.

    No, it should be said that his own light has been covered by the demons and goddesses around him, leading to many people subconsciously ignoring his own strength.

    Maggie also discovered this because of caution, and finally found that sheen himself is a tricky figure.

    Therefore, Maggie combined all kinds of rumors about the Earl of the kingdom all the time. After comparison and speculation, she finally believed that the threat of this man, who was favored by the demons and the gods and had made a great reputation in the Terran family, was likely to be above the treasure of the kingdom.

    Coupled with the energy behind it that can not be ignored, Maggie understood why nobility, such as the adult, thinks that this human is a variable.

    With him in, he is likely to make big mistakes in what he intends to do.

    So Maggie listened to Danas''s advice and noticed the spirit named melika.

    And Maggie actually had contact with the spirit named melika.

    Then Maggie stayed here, waiting for the time to come.

    Who would have thought that sheen had found this place first and showed such ability.

    (sure enough, it''s right to leave one hand behind.)

    Maggie admired the man more and more.

    He is worthy of being the son of the leader and the cleverest great apostle in the organization. The other two ambassadors may be superior to that adult in terms of strength, but they are far from the two in terms of mind and thoughtful means.

    As an apostle, Maggie was under the command of the Lord and was directly sent by him.

    Therefore, she naturally thought that her master was the most powerful apostle.

    Nothing else, just the identity of the adult, is doomed to be impossible and ordinary.

    Although the leader is an inhumane person, even if his own son is useless, he will not hesitate to give up, but Maggie believes that with the help of that adult, sooner or later, he will inherit the position of leader, even complete the plan, and become the existence that even the six demons and the three goddesses dare not underestimate.

    As for Sean...

    (if he''s a variable, it''s better to let him disappear here.)

    The look in Maggie''s eyes gradually turned to murderous.

    "Drop it!"

    The brewing magic was immediately released by Maggie.

    The next second, dark flashes of lightning fell from mid air and hit Sean.

    The solidity of the lightning made the air in the place it passed was directly rubbed to the point where it was heated and sent out hot gas.

    Only this point proves that Maggie''s magic is very different from that of Bedo.

    You can see the power that can be compared with the strongest mage of Terran.

    It''s just...

    "Sheen''s soft spell of magic is to launch a powerful magic.

    The mysterious waves suddenly spread from Sheen''s body, swinging through the falling black thunder.

    All of a sudden, thick and solid black lightning in touch with the ripple moment, as if scattered in general, burst into a small arc.

    "Magic?"

    Seeing this, Maggie was shocked again.

    The Earl of this kingdom, how can it be all amazing magic?

    The lost celestial magic reappeared in his hands, and the magic which was regarded as chicken ribs was also used by him. How can people not be surprised that such a powerful effect was displayed?

    But on second thought, Maggie understood.

    "With the magic power of this scale, the magic given by others as chicken ribs is bound to glow and heat in his hands. Then, how can he not learn to pay magic, which can be called the highest universality?"

    Maggie''s ability as a magician was beyond doubt, and she immediately understood how difficult it would be to fall into the hands of sheen.

    In this case...

    "

    Maggie sang the magic.

    It''s a strange kind of magic.

    In any case, sheen thinks that when the magic is used by Maggie, the flow of magic seems to become difficult, and the mobilization is also very difficult, making the efficiency of using magic become very low.

    Obviously, this is the magic used to prevent the enemy from using magic. It is the magic in the dark magic system, just like the previous dark curtain and curse flash thunder.

    Once again, Maggie''s chanting was not hindered.

    "Enmity thunderstorm!"

    All of a sudden, from Maggie''s body gushing like black fog magic skyrocketed several times.

    These magic mists hovered in the sky, and actually condensed into dark clouds, covering the ceiling of the cave.

    In the dark clouds, the dark lightning is moving back and forth. The number of them is very large, and it is very strong and solid. It is far from comparable to the just [curse and resentment flash thunder].

    "This is the highest level of dark magic that can only be used when the [magic ¡¤ dark] skill is upgraded to level 9. It can be regarded as an upgraded version of [curse and thunder]."

    Maggie raised her eyebrows at Sean.

    "Let''s try this, my Lord boztut."

    With that, Maggie''s raised staff falls and points to sheen.

    "Boom...!"

    In the dark clouds above, the thick and strong thunder and lightning came out and turned into a heavy thunderstorm, covering sheen.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Lying on Sean''s head, looking at everything calmly, reed couldn''t help standing up.

    Obviously, even Reid, in the face of this thunderstorm, can not be regarded as not seeing.

    At least, in her present state, the thunderstorm is a threat to her.

    When she felt the threat, a sharp light flashed in her eyes, and her body was filled with a breath of incomparable ferocity.

    The breath made heaven and earth tremble in an instant. Maggie''s pupils shrank and finally showed a look of fear.

    But before Lyde''s violent outburst, a hand suddenly reached out and caught her.

    "Go away."

    Sheen mentioned the hairy mysterious beast and threw her out mercilessly before the other side reacted.

    "Bang!"

    Lied bumped into the rock, her face full of confusion.

    Even Maggie was thrilled when she saw this scene.

    This guy threw the devil out like garbage?

    Wucao is a cruel man.

    And the cruel man, Sean, has exposed himself to the dark thunderstorm and was attacked by the thunderstorm.

    "Boom -- boom -- boom -- boom -- boom --"

    in the next moment, Hearn was enveloped in dark thunder and lightning by countless dark thunders.

    The ground was blasted open, raising countless rubble.

    The atmosphere is vaporized, releasing endless heat.

    Dust in the diffuse, smoke and dust also shrouded Sean''s place, but a dark thunder is still bombarding, constantly into the dust, as if to kill Sean.

    "Ha ha."

    Maggie couldn''t help laughing.

    She felt that the victory had been decided.

    This move is her unique skill. Not only is the destructive power amazing, but also every thunder and lightning carries a lethal curse. Let alone human beings, the dragon, the king of demons, is hit, and the end result is death.

    If you want to deal with this move, the best way is to use a very strong defense magic like the people of the elves division. You can''t touch the thunder and lightning.Otherwise, even if you can resist the attack of thunder and lightning, the curse contained in thunder and lightning can make people die suddenly and suddenly on the spot.

    "It''s a pity, count boztut, that I''m really in love with you."

    She said to herself.

    "After all, I''m not the same as those pretending elves. It''s easy to fall in love with others, especially the powerful and young men. I like them best."

    Sean''s acceptance by the adult was enough to make Maggie''s heart.

    It''s a pity that...

    "the more a man makes my heart beat, the more I want to kill him by myself, so that I can experience sadness and happiness at the same time, can''t I?"

    "Now, I''m sad and happy."

    "Thank you for bringing me joy, my mighty count boztut."

    Maggie laughed happily.

    In his eyes, the dark malice is fluctuating.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    The joy between life and life is different.

    Some people will be happy because they have done a good thing.

    Some people will be happy to see others happy.

    Some people will be happy because of some trivial things.

    Some people will vent their own desire, can be unscrupulous to do what they want to do and joy.

    This is the difference between sensibility and values.

    But Maggie doesn''t belong to any of the above.

    She believes that the joy of being like herself depends on her own instinct.

    At least, she is.

    She is a magnanimous person. She doesn''t hate each other just because she is against anyone else. She doesn''t hate each other just because someone stands on her opposite side. Even if she is killed one day, she won''t hate each other.

    For her, it would be too wasteful for her to draw such a clear line between the lives of the world because of their different positions, races, bodies or ideas.

    Yes, it''s waste.

    Once upon a time, she told this idea to an existence who regarded herself as an enemy and pursued herself all her life and wanted to eradicate herself.

    As a result, they look at themselves as if they are looking at an incurable corrupt person.

    Maggie felt aggrieved.

    Why look at yourself like this?

    Why can''t anyone understand themselves?

    Even the adult sometimes looks at himself as if he is looking at a toy whose structure has gone wrong. It''s too much.

    Obviously, she is a lot of them.

    A large number of... Regard all life in this world as objects they can play with.

    Is it fun to watch them cry?

    Is it nice to see them in despair and fear?

    Isn''t it fun to watch them kneel for mercy?

    Is it nice to see them roaring?

    This is joy, isn''t it?

    Now, Maggie is really happy.

    Only because, she personally buried the future star of a human race, buried a hero that the Protoss and Demons all looked up to.

    At the thought that many people would feel the pain of their passing away, and that those who loved him would cry when they heard the news, Maggie felt so hot that she could not wait to find the people in front of them and tell them that they had killed their loved ones with their own hands.

    At that time, they (they) will lose their reason to rush to themselves?

    Or will they lose the will to resist and let themselves grind and squash?

    Maggie is looking forward to that moment.

    She will be happy with the sadness and anger of others.

    She will also be happy with her grief and anger.

    So what she said at this moment is true.

    If you can personally kill the man who makes his heart beat, it must be very sad (happy), right?

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Maggie could not help but relax the corners of her mouth and laughed wantonly.

    However...

    "Shua!"

    When the breaking sound appeared behind her, and a breath flashed silently, the smile on Maggie''s face suddenly froze, and her heart burst out the biggest sense of crisis so far.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Without any hesitation, Maggie quickly lowered her head.

    In this moment, the sword light suddenly appeared.

    "Choke --"

    A cold sword light cut across the dark curtain around Maggie.

    "Pooh

    In the sound of tearing, the dark curtain is sliced by a sword with bright golden light, which seems to be completely cut into two pieces, losing its defense on the spot.

    Fortunately, the dark curtain played a small role, blocking the chopping for a second.

    With this second, Maggie smoothly let his head down, so that the sword light across his neck a second before the position.

    "Hiss!"

    There was another tearing sound.

    This time it was a real rip.

    But this is not the sound of the body being torn, but the sound of the cloth being torn.

    Maggie quickly lowered her head, let the sword light not cut her neck, cut off her head, but cut the hood that did not keep up with her movement, and tore the hood and the black robe on her body into pieces.

    Maggie lost the shelter of her clothes, and the whole person rushed out and left the place.

    "Flying star!"The next moment, suddenly appeared in its back, cut out a fatal sword figure to her, toward her direction, released the magic.

    The meteor shower, which is made up of flying stars, suddenly hit Maggie.

    "Bambooboobambang --"

    In the sound of explosion, Maggie''s whole body was hit by the flying stars, as if she had been beaten by countless fists mercilessly.

    "Goo...!"

    Maggie couldn''t help but let out a stuffy cry. She was blown up in the air by the flying stars, and hit the ground heavily. After rolling for several circles, she stopped the trend and stopped.

    "Cough...!"

    After coughing a few times, Maggie covered her painful body and struggled to get up from the ground.

    "You...!"

    Maggie looked at the figure in disbelief.

    There, holding the Sealed sword, the young man with one hand curled his mouth.

    Who else but sheen?

    Sean raised his eyes and looked at Maggie.

    In the dark, Maggie''s black robe was destroyed, but she was naked underneath, exposing her graceful and plump, extremely attractive body directly to the air.

    However, this attractive body, not only because of the just rolling, dirty everywhere, Maggie''s long black hair has become messy, so that it has become dishevelled, the whole head is covered by more than half, it looks as if there is much confusion.

    Sean glanced at each other''s naked body and whistled.

    "I''m in good shape. No wonder I dare to come out of Guoben."

    Sheen didn''t expect that the apostle of the original devil was wearing nothing but a black robe.

    To this, Maggie almost reflexively raised her hand to cover her body, but then let go.

    "How can you be ok?"

    Maggie''s open and square all her own, eyes are tightly staring at Sean, eyes full of puzzles.

    Maggie knows how terrible her "curse Thunderstorm" is.

    In principle, even if the opponent has defense skills and even resistance skills, he can''t be safe in the face of his level 9 magic.

    Unless the opponent has the ability to resist.

    But it can''t be.

    In addition to attack power, your own magic also has curse. If you want to avoid being hurt completely, you have to have full level [magic resistance] skill and full level [abnormal state resistance] at the same time.

    Two full level resistance skills, not to mention Sean, are impossible for a super strong person of extreme level.

    "Did you move away in a flash?" Maggie could not understand the way: "no, I have hit the feeling, you should be my magic to completely hit."

    If not, Maggie will not relax her vigilance and think she has won.

    She did it because she felt her magic hit.

    In fact, Maggie''s magic did hit.

    It''s a pity...

    "if I don''t reach the level of transcendence, then my [rituo''s destiny] will not hurt me unless it''s a unique skill, a special attack that can break away from the normal track, which can threaten me."

    Sheen looks at Maggie and says sarcastically.

    "You just smile so happy, I almost feel embarrassed to interrupt you, but I''m sorry to see you so unprepared, I can''t help it."

    So sheen did not hesitate to chop at Maggie.

    This woman is not worth your mercy.

    It''s just not a hit. It''s a pity.

    "A keen sense of danger." Sheen continued to scoff, "because you''ve been a rat for a long time?"

    There is no doubt that sheen is playing with Maggie''s mentality. She provokes herself before this woman, and the things that make her angry are still colored.

    But...

    "maybe." Maggie seemed to have adjusted her state and regained her composure. She said with a smile: "after all, unlike boztuto, who can be good friends with demons and evil gods, we are targeted and pursued by these adults. Naturally, we should be sensitive and sensitive, so as not to lose our lives accidentally."

    With that, Maggie waved her wand, and the magic washed through her body like water.

    In this case, Maggie''s delicate skin, all the dirt has been washed away, restore the original white and greasy.

    Then Maggie lifted her hair and lifted her long black hair behind her.

    All of a sudden, Maggie''s naked body was completely exposed to Sean''s eyes.

    However, when sheen saw the other person''s face, his eyes suddenly opened.

    On one side, lied, sliding down from the wall, saw Maggie''s real face, and her face sank in a moment.It was a rather amazing face.

    The facial features on the face are very delicate, even can be called perfect, together, forming a beautiful face like a goddess, fascinating.

    The beauty of this face can be compared with Sophie, the queen of the elves.

    But it was not the face of each other that caught sheen and Reed''s attention, but the sharp ears of each other.

    "Are you an elf..."

    Sheen was stunned.

    But soon, someone denied him.

    "No, she''s not an elf."

    The hairy mysterious beast flashed out and appeared on Sean''s head again.

    Lyde stares at Maggie tightly and opens her mouth word by word.

    "Black hair, red eyes and sharp ears. You can''t be wrong. She''s a demon."

    As soon as she said this, Maggie''s laughter immediately rang through the audience.

    What''s more, it is no longer the kind of leisurely chuckle before, but very harsh, like the laughter formed by all the negative emotions in the world.

    "Introduce yourself again."

    Maggie''s mouth had a vicious arc.

    "I''m Maggie."

    "As the beast can see, I am a demon."

    "The last devil in the world."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"The devil.".

    It''s a word too strange for sheen.

    He only knows the spirit and the spirit, but he has never heard of the devil. He has not seen any description of this word in the book.

    But when sheen heard the word "demon", he instinctively felt a sense of malice in the air.

    Intuition told him that it was not a good thing.

    The same is true.

    "Demons, a kind of inborn evil, regard the life that ravages the world as everything."

    Reid''s cold voice came slowly to Sheen''s ears.

    "They are similar to the elves. They are only female and born from nature. However, they are totally opposite to the spirits who love nature and have good nature."

    When the Elves were born, they were just harmless goblins for human beings and animals. By absorbing the magic power in the atmosphere, they gradually grew up. Finally, after accumulating enough magic power, they could be reincarnated into elves.

    The same is true of demons, who were born like goblins.

    However, those who exist are not called goblins, but called "demons.".

    "Demons are different from goblins."

    "Goblins can only be born in the depths of Tagore''s forest, and only absorb the magic in the atmosphere. Only under special circumstances can they absorb some other kinds of magic. For example, when you feed goblins with your own magic power, it belongs to this category."

    "And demons were born in another place."

    "It''s a place of despair. There''s no magic, there''s no life. There''s only curses and evil spirits. It''s a place where no one can enter."

    "But when the curses and evil spirits in that dead land accumulate to a certain extent, and life enters into it under extremely accidental circumstances, then the strong curse and evil spirit will parasitize the life."

    Said reed in a deep voice.

    "When that life dies of exhaustion and falls to the ground, its vitality will merge with the curse and evil spirits that live on it, and eventually a spirit like existence is born."

    "That''s the devil."

    Demons are not as harmless as goblins.

    It will not absorb the magic of nature to store its power, but it will wander in the land of despair like a curse, waiting for other life to appear.

    Then, like the previous curse and evil spirit, it will host in the other party''s body, absorb the magic and vitality of the other party, and continuously accumulate strength in this way.

    In this way, after a hundred, thousand and even ten thousand years, demons will be like goblins, ushering in reincarnation, disguised as the existence of demons.

    "In terms of classification, demons do not belong to Terrans, but belong to the category of demons."

    "But even the demons are not willing to accept them, because they are evil in nature and like to trample and trample on other people''s lives."

    "This is the instinct engraved in their hearts and even in their bodies."

    "Therefore, they are not compatible with the kind nature, love nature and respect for life of the elves, and even broke out a war thousands of years ago."

    Reid was staring at Maggie.

    "In that war, the former elf queen died."

    "As a price, all the demons have been eradicated, and the land of despair has been purified by the elves and completely disappeared in this world."

    "I didn''t expect that even today, there are demons appearing, and they have joined the old demon sect, which is really bad news."

    Hearing Reid''s explanation, sheen finally understood what kind of existence the devil was.

    At the same time, sheen also knows why she can feel some familiar breath in Maggie.

    Because the other is similar to the existence of the spirit, but in essence it is completely opposite.

    As a person who had close contact with goblins and elves, sheen naturally felt a similar breath from the spirit.

    And the malice of the other party, which exists all the time, has now been explained.

    Probably because the other is the existence of evil nature, like trampling on life, trampling on life.

    Maggie, in this situation, is becoming happy.

    "It''s worthy of being a monster. Thousands of years have passed, and it''s really hard to remember our existence that once disappeared in history."

    "In fact, I was just lucky. On the day of the war between the elves and the demons, I focused on a fun target and kept playing tricks on her. Only then did I miss the war and escape a robbery."

    "But I think it''s a pity that I can play with so many elves and hear so many elves crying and Howling before they die. I have missed such a good opportunity."

    "Fortunately, it is valuable to wait for thousands of years. I not only joined [the original devil] as an apostle, but also came to the habitat of the elves. It will be fun next time."With such chilling words, Maggie seemed to think of something, clapped her hands, and made her full body tremble.

    "By the way, it''s also a misunderstanding to say that we are totally different from elves?"

    "In terms of valuing love and purity, demons and fairies are the same."

    "It''s just that, unlike those boring elves, we demons can''t play secret love, let alone pay silently. Once we identify a man, we will immediately hand over our bodies to him, and we will never fall in love with a second man for once in our life. Is that great?"

    Maggie confessed.

    Before sheen could express her feelings, however, Maggie spat out.

    "Indeed, you will only identify a man in your life, and once you do, you will not hesitate to hand over the purity, but in the moment of handing over the purity, you will immediately kill that man, am I right?"

    Sean was stunned at this.

    On the contrary, it was Maggie, with a natural look.

    "How interesting that is?"

    Maggie with the most naive tone, said the most terrifying words.

    "Looking at the person you love most, you can make yourself give up the pure person without hesitation. At the moment when you are killed by yourself, you can show an unbelievable, sad and desperate expression. Isn''t that the best feeling?"

    The innocent words finally changed Sean''s look at each other.

    It''s like looking at a lunatic, a broken toy.

    But this kind of look not only didn''t make Maggie feel angry, but made her cheek ruddy.

    "Yes, that''s the look." Maggie said intoxicated: "I like to see other people show me such eyes, rather than fear and resistance."

    After all, it''s fun to play like this.

    That adult showed such eyes to himself, but he did not dare to move him, otherwise, he would die very ugly.

    Now, sheen also showed such eyes to herself, which made Maggie feel aggrieved and excited.

    No way.

    It makes her want to prove it.

    It turns out that this is a joyful thing.

    "Ah, it''s really a good time to come here this time. I thought I could only deal with those ugly spirits, but I didn''t expect to meet such an interesting man as you. It''s wonderful~~~ ?¡±

    Maggie looked at Sean as if she were staring at the delicious prey and licked her lips seductively.

    "Let''s play a game and see if you can be the man I''ve been waiting for thousands of years."

    Leave that and Maggie bows to sheen.

    "Well, we''ll see you next time, Countess boztut."

    Obviously, Maggie is ready to retreat.

    Reid had an immediate reaction.

    "Don''t let her escape! Sean boy "That''s an undoubted danger!" cried reed! Even for the sake of the elves, you can''t let her go! "

    There''s no need for Reid to say that Sean''s already in action.

    Naturally, he did not intend to let go of this demon.

    This evil spirit is too dangerous. Once she stares at her, he ignores it, and the people around him may be implicated, leading to calculation by this hateful woman.

    It''s something sheen can''t stand.

    "Shua!"

    At the moment, sheen suddenly moved and appeared in front of Maggie. Regardless of her delicate and charming appearance and her beautiful naked body, she held up the holy sword in her hand and cut it mercilessly like a falling thunder.

    With this cut, sheen didn''t leave any hands at all. He brought the perfect skills under the effect of "waituo destiny" to the extreme. He lifted the weight as light as if it were heavy, and cut off the lightning like speed sword, making the sword silently cut the atmosphere and space.

    With such a quick cut, unless you are a sword master like alidia, you can''t stand it.

    It doesn''t take a second. The next moment, Maggie''s head will fall.

    However, in the face of this fatal cut, Maggie not only did not fear, but also showed a strange smile.

    The next moment, Maggie''s whole body swayed, like a mirage, became illusory.

    When Maggie''s body became solid again, her appearance changed completely.

    Become a man Sheehan knows so well.

    "Mr. sheen..."

    Melika stood in front of Sean, calling his name in a timid voice.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean''s heart was shocked. Before his head could react, his hand''s movements had been subconsciously deviated.

    "Boom

    The ultimate cut of the sword fell on the side of "melika" immediately. It broke the ground there and made the stones fly.With this sword, sheen missed.

    "Ha ha."

    Melica''s face changed, and the timid look on her face disappeared and turned into evil and seductive.

    "See you next time, dear Mr. sheen."

    At the end of the speech, the evil spirit turned into melika disappeared in a flash as if it were in the dark.

    "-"

    Sheehan breathed for a moment, and then his anger burst out with magic.

    ...

    "boom -!"

    In a corner of Tagore''s forest, a cliff suddenly burst without any warning. In the shaking of a position, it suddenly collapsed and broke, setting off a burst of dust.

    A figure from the middle like streamer swept out, came to the air, indifference.

    "Bang!"

    Lied, lying on his head, said something.

    Sheen was even more cold, silent for a long time, and immediately, spit out a word.

    "Maggie, right?"

    "I remember you."

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    "Hiss!"

    In the high altitude of Tagore''s forest, a figure flies forward like streamer light, and raises a harsh sound explosion, which is very loud in the forest.

    Such a move, of course, can not have not attracted the attention of some demons.

    In particular, the magic of the flying department, seeing that the figure was so arrogant and flying at a high speed, I couldn''t bear it.

    "Ga!"

    A demon with bony wings, like a pterosaur, in a strange cry, agitated its wings and collided from the front. It was likely to swallow such a small existence into its stomach. A large mouth of blood was opened for it and bit it with a fishy smell.

    The level of this demon is at least 70. No wonder it has such a big temper.

    Unfortunately, it is unfortunate.

    Because, this meeting, the temper of the comer is bigger than it.

    "Choke --"

    Just as the demon was about to bite the figure, a cold sword light quickly cut through its neck.

    "Pooh

    From the top of his neck, the devil''s head was cut off.

    Lost the head of the demon corpse will be in the air mercilessly a stiff, and then with their own head, fell down.

    There was a pungent smell of blood in the air.

    This scene, those who also intend to surround the demons to frighten silly.

    When the reaction came over, the demons fled in a panic, and no one dared to challenge.

    But the speed of the figure did not converge at all, so it continued to sweep forward.

    "Alas..."

    lied on her partner''s head, looking at all this, she sighed.

    The body of the figure, of course, is sheen.

    At this moment, sheen flew directly in the air at the fastest speed, without using the ability to move instantaneously, so he flew all the time, letting the wind howl by his side.

    There is no doubt that this is catharsis.

    "I don''t think you should be so angry." Lied couldn''t help but say, "the other party is not simple. It''s not only a demon who should have been extinct for thousands of years, but also a legendary magician with a high level. In addition, it must be very cunning to be an apostle of the original devil. It''s amazing that you can push such a tricky existence back at this age."

    Lied was comforting Sean.

    It''s a bit surprising that a monster can''t help comforting a young man.

    But that''s what reed did.

    First of all, this is really her real idea.

    Secondly, she was also worried that sheen would be too impulsive to do something unreasonable.

    As it turned out, Reed''s concerns were not entirely unnecessary.

    "I understand everything." Sheen''s expressionless face way: "but still that sentence, this matter, I can''t bear."

    Hearing this, reed knew that sheen would never give up.

    "What do you want?"

    Reid simply asked.

    "It''s simple." Xien light way: "no matter what method, I will pull that disgusting spirit to mercilessly pull out."

    What''s more, it has to be done right now.

    Again, Sean was not the protagonist of those novels in his previous life, and did not know what forbearance was.

    Have been so provocative by the other party, do you have to wait for the other party to prepare the means, swagger to the door, and then passively accept the move, to slowly clean up the other side?

    I''m sorry, Sean can''t stand it. He can''t wait.

    Think it''s great to escape?

    It''s a pity that this rule, in Sheen''s case, doesn''t work.

    "Don''t mess with me." Reid said with some headache: "the other side, even the goddess of nature, nadura, has to work hard to find someone who can find some clues. What can you do to find her immediately?"

    Even the goddess of nature had to work so hard to find out. Reed didn''t know what sheen was going to do to find out the demon.

    But Sheehan had a way.

    "Isn''t her goal me? Isn''t it the land of elves? " Sheen said coldly, "in this case, it means that she is still in the forest of Tagore?"

    Hearing this, lied was stunned, and then her face changed.

    "You don''t want to ruin Tagore, do you?"

    Lyde couldn''t help changing from a prone position to a standing position.

    No way.

    If sheen really intends to do so, she can''t help but stop it.

    "Is it worth sacrificing the whole of Tagore just to find out such a demon?" "Stop it now. If I can, I won''t watch the demon escape," said Lyde sharplyIndeed, if it wasn''t for the whole Tagore forest and the millions of creatures in this forest, Reid would let the demon know what the consequences would be if she was so provocative in front of a demon.

    It is because of Reid''s forbearance that Maggie can escape. Otherwise, lied only needs an idea, and that demon will disappear together with this Tagore forest.

    And he''s holding back. Is sheen going to do it?

    Stop it!

    Must be stopped!

    However, reed was wrong.

    "Don''t worry about that." Sheen said indifferently: "but today this piece of Tagore''s forest, really do not want to calm down."

    With that, sheen no longer vent, a flash, disappeared.

    What else did Lyde want to say, but the voice disappeared in a moment''s movement and could only hold back.

    Sheen returned to the land of the Elves as fast as possible.

    In his heart, there is only one idea.

    That is to cut the devil into pieces.

    ...

    at the same time, in the land of spirits.

    At this time, Roxie and her party finally returned to the tree house.

    They didn''t find Sean, they didn''t find reed. It was strange, but they didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Anyway, it''s those two people. No matter what, they can''t have an accident?

    With this idea, Roxie and her party sat down in the hall, chatting and sharing what they had seen and heard today.

    To be specific, it is after feeling that melika can become a blessing of the goddess of nature, and the attitude of the elves towards Sheen has improved a lot.

    Even AI Yi, who had already woken up, rubbed her eyes and listened to Roxie mention this matter. She was stunned.

    "So it is. Did nadura like that elf girl?" AI Yi curled her mouth and said, "no wonder that goddess who is good at peeping appeared yesterday. It seems that she has a plot."

    It''s really cruel.

    "I didn''t expect that nadura would choose melika." "Vivian and Tieer should be happy about this," said Roxie, with a sigh

    There is an elf magician who has received the blessing of the three goddesses in the team. It is a big event, not to mention at the level of adventurers, even at the level of nation and race.

    At least, the elves have now gone crazy and lost their former tranquility.

    AI Yi seems to have nothing to do with himself.

    It''s just a blessing. It''s not worth her fuss.

    The royal highness of dragon demon glanced at Roxie and said with a smile: "do you feel pressure?"

    "Pressure?" Roxie pretended not to know, wondering, "why should there be pressure?"

    "When that fairy girl comes back, she will be like you, who has received the blessing of three goddess levels, and her status will be comparable to that of you?" AI Yi bewitched like way: "you don''t worry about losing favor?"

    To be honest, Roxie is not really worried.

    Although she always feels humble when it comes to marriage, she knows it''s just that sheen is deliberately suppressing herself with a story.

    That guy may be very playful, but he won''t give up.

    In my own words, it is...

    "have you ever seen the protagonist of any book be abandoned

    There are few people who can understand this.

    Roxie doesn''t understand either. She can''t keep up with Sean''s brain circuits.

    She has only heard Sean mutter such words as "I don''t want to be a Chai Dao", "brother Cheng may be a model of our generation, but he can''t be an example" and "if he does that, he will be sprayed to death by the keyboard heroes in front of the screen". The main meaning is that he will not and dare not do that kind of thing?

    Unless he''s in a good position, he''s still upset.

    What''s more, with melika''s character, it''s definitely the type of no fighting, no fighting and no fighting.

    In the face of such a soft girl, Roxie is still quite at ease, not worried about falling out of favor.

    Compared with melika, in fact, Roxie is more worried about the poisonous tongue of the Dragon demon''s highness...

    this is the enemy!

    As a result, Roxie smiles and says nothing, which makes AI feel bored.

    Just then, Lilith, who was playing with Milu, suddenly looked up from her arms and looked out of the window.

    The expression, actually is faintly with a little anger.

    Lilith''s abnormality immediately attracted the attention of all present.

    "Miss Lilith?"

    Lasha called for Lilith, but did not exchange for Lilith''s response.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Milu is crooked head, do not know why.

    Ayi and Roxie are stunned at the same time. Then they seem to notice something. They turn their heads and look out of the window."Shua!"

    With a burst of air, sheen finally returned to the treehouse and appeared in the hall.

    Location, just near the window.

    "Xi..."

    Luoxi''s subconscious voice was stopped by AI.

    Ayi stares at Sean and squints.

    "Reed!"

    Milu didn''t notice the abnormality, so she rushed over happily.

    Can not wait for the other party to come over, sheen is to pick up the head of the Reid, will face helpless Reid thrown into Milu''s arms.

    His silent appearance immediately suppressed all the people present.

    Including Lasha.

    Including Roxie.

    It also includes Ayi.

    After a while of silence, Ayi spoke in a cold voice.

    "Who provoked you?" AI Yi''s expressionless face way: "say it, I''ll help you out."

    As soon as this word came out, the world seemed to tremble, and filled with terrible pressure.

    There is no doubt that the dragon and devil are angry.

    Of course, it''s not just Ayi who''s angry.

    Lilith came up to sheen and looked up at him.

    In his eyes, the evil spirit surged like a raging anger.

    Still silent, sheen reached out and touched Lilith''s head.

    Then...

    "use your power to give me the whole forest of Tagore full of evil spirit."

    Sheen made a frightening decision with the most indifferent voice.

    "Today, I''m going to turn this place upside down."

    This sentence shook the hearts of all the people present.

    Reed opened her mouth and finally shut up.

    Lilith nodded without hesitation.

    AI Yi is still expressionless, but her eyes are getting colder and colder.

    Milu seemed to be aware of something and became excited.

    Only Roxie and rahia looked at each other.

    They realized.

    Today, something big is going to happen.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    Fairyland, Queen''s palace.

    On this day, Sophie, sitting on the throne, suddenly felt a palpitation for no reason.

    "What''s wrong with this

    Sophie couldn''t help but get a thrill and come back to her senses.

    After returning from the temple of goddess of nature, Sophie had been sitting on the throne, not knowing what he was thinking, and fell into a long meditation.

    She didn''t even know how long she had been sitting like this, let alone what she had thought in such a long time. She just wanted to be in a daze and daze for no reason, which made both Delia and Liya worried and didn''t retreat.

    It was only at this moment that Sophie was awakened by a sudden palpitation.

    "Queen?"

    "Are you all right?"

    Leia and Niya also looked at Sophie with some worry.

    Sophie didn''t have the extra energy to pay attention to Leia and NIA.

    Following her palpitation, Sophie closed her eyes, connected to the Queen''s palace, and radiated her consciousness, sensing the situation in the land of elves.

    The next second, Sophie seemed to feel something and stood up.

    "She... What is she going to do...!"

    Sophie exclaimed.

    Leia and Niya looked at Sophie like this, and they were also shocked.

    Because they''ve never seen Sophie behave like this.

    What''s going on?

    What happened?

    What is it this time?

    How come in less than two days, one after another shocking things happened one after another?

    Leia and Niya just feel a blank brain, into a state of chaos.

    And Sophie is more confused.

    "No! I have to stop it! "

    Sophie clenched her teeth, and did not know how many times she came down from the throne in a hurry.

    Ever since sheen and his party came to the land of the elves, Sophie, the queen of the elves, has come down from the throne more often than ever before.

    But there was not a time when the seriousness of the situation could be compared with this one.

    Sophie was so worried that she didn''t even have time to say hello to Leia and Niya. She flashed green all over her body and swept outside.

    "Your majesty!"

    "Your majesty!"

    Leia and Niya exclaimed. After reacting, they quickly rolled up the leaves and petals, followed Sophie and rushed out of the Queen''s palace.

    The three legendary magicians of the elves came out of the Queen''s palace one by one and went outside.

    This came to the outside, Sophie took the lead to stop.

    She looked up at the sky ahead.

    There, a small figure rose slowly into the air.

    "Boom

    The sky is roaring.

    The earth is roaring.

    Endless evil spirits gushed from the figure, like a dark whirlpool, circling around the petite figure.

    How long has it been since the dark of the figure.

    The most powerful evil god came here between heaven and earth.

    ...

    the boundless anger seems to have turned into a real evil spirit, constantly pouring out from the body.

    Dominated by this boundless anger, the little evil god felt that he was about to lose his mind.

    It was something she had been asking for.

    As the goddess in charge of darkness and chaos, the little evil god is not allowed to have reason, and can only follow its own meaning of existence, and keep going crazy in a state of out of control.

    This is her attribute.

    This is her destiny.

    It can''t be avoided, it can''t exist.

    Who made her the master of chaos?

    Naturally, we can''t have reason.

    If this situation does not change, the existence of "Lilith" should not be allowed to exist freely in this world, either permanently sealed or ruthlessly eradicated.

    But because of a human being, a very small human being in her eyes, this fate has been changed.

    Thanks to him, she was in complete control of her power.

    Thanks to him, she successfully returned to herself and became the most powerful evil god.

    In the eyes of Lilith, whose reason has not yet been fully developed and even deformed, he is everything to herself.

    Therefore, she entrusted her seal to him and vowed to live with him.

    And in this period of time with him, it is undoubtedly the happiest and happiest time in this ten thousand years.

    That''s right.

    Lilith sincerely felt what "happiness" was.

    Lilith hoped that this happiness could be maintained all the time.But why?

    Why is there will be some people who do not know how to live or die, always want to bully him?

    The inexplicable nobles tried to bully him.

    The inexplicable elves wanted to bully him.

    Those inexplicable old demons want to bully him.

    Now, out of the inexplicable people, not only want to bully him, but also angry him.

    Lilith had never seen him so angry.

    The anger that even her own seal was touched and startled made Lilith feel as if she felt what had happened at the first time, and instantly rose into a boundless anger.

    She didn''t know who was trying to bully him.

    She did not know what had happened during his absence.

    She only knows one thing.

    That is, all those who intend to bully him have to die.

    "Boom

    Evil spirits, like a storm, gushed out of Lilith.

    Carrying such evil spirit and carrying twelve pieces of black wings, Lilith went straight up into the air, and instantly penetrated the boundary of the land of spirits and came out.

    The one who sent Lilith out of the border was Milu.

    This innocent ghost in the true sense is just a move. It doesn''t need to touch Lilith. Lilith, like an illusory existence, crosses the border and goes outside.

    So Lilith went up into the sky.

    "Boom..."

    in the sky above Tagore''s forest, on a cloudless sunny day, a strong wind suddenly broke out, and thick dark clouds emerged.

    The little goddess with twelve black wings fell into the whirling clouds.

    The next moment, in the center of the whirlpool of dark clouds in the hole, the evil spirit like an avalanche of general down.

    The scene was so spectacular that it was just like a black waterfall in the sky. The water of the waterfall rolled and fell violently, which was more terrifying than ever.

    Therefore, the evil spirit fell on the border of the land of elves and flowed in all directions along the edge of the border, like a black torrent.

    In an instant, it flows to the whole Tagore forest.

    ...

    "Ga!"

    "Oh

    "Woo!"

    At this moment, in the forest of Tagore, countless demons are howling inexplicably and irritably. They seem to feel something in general and become uneasy and anxious.

    Some demons seem to be aware of the danger and flee in panic.

    Some demons are crazy in groups, running in the forest.

    Tagore''s eyes, especially those of terror, were exposed to the outside of the monster level, especially those of the legend.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

    "Boom...!"

    Dark as the avalanche of evil, the torrent will suddenly come, gradually devouring the forest.

    It''s a scene that should only be seen in nightmares.

    Looking down from the sky above Tagore''s forest, the evil spirit has been falling like a huge waterfall in the center of the dark cloud which turns into a whirlpool. Then, it flows along the border of the land of elves to all directions, just like the black smoke swallowing the forest, gradually submerging the forest.

    It is impossible for the fleeing demons to surpass the avalanche of evil spirits. In a short time, they are enveloped by the evil spirits and disappear without trace.

    Of course, they just disappear under the light, and they still exist in the dark evil.

    However, they were engulfed by the evil spirit. In an instant, they lost their reason in the bursts of howling.

    "GA --!"

    "Oh

    "Woo!"

    With the roar that gradually became cruel and fierce, in the forest of Tagore, countless demons were engulfed by evil spirits, and their eyes turned into blood red. They were completely crazy.

    Originally, when they were in a state of madness and turned into evil things, they should fight each other directly in this instant, turning this forest into Purgatory.

    Fortunately, this time, the most powerful evil gods don''t need them to go crazy, and they don''t need to turn this place into hell.

    Different from 10000 years ago, the evil gods now have a clear will.

    Therefore, the evil god only gave an order to these evil things which were transformed into evil things in a hurry.

    Find out the evil woman.

    They just need to attack this woman.

    The evil creatures received this will.

    So, in the forest of Tagore, all the crazy demons are surging forward.

    ...

    at this time, Maggie didn''t know that she was in danger.

    She was on a more remote cliff in Tagore''s forest, dressed in black and barefoot, dancing as if singing."After being bored for so long, I finally found a new pleasure."

    Maggie was in a good mood.

    Just because she has found something worth playing with.

    This is a long time lost joy, long lost entertainment, must have a good taste.

    Maggie''s already figured it out.

    "When the arrangement is over, I will go straight to the spirit named melika, control her with spiritual magic, brainwash her into my slave, and then go to the Lord boztut."

    Maggie was excited.

    "I can also change into that spirit, approach the man first, and then stab his fiancee''s heart as the treasure of the kingdom with a knife in front of his eyes."

    What expression will that man show then?

    Grief?

    Despair?

    It''s fun to think about it!

    "It''s really itchy."

    Maggie''s face flushed with thought.

    Just then...

    "...!"

    Maggie''s feet suddenly stagnated and turned around to look behind her.

    Then, Maggie''s pupils contract.

    "Boom...!"

    An avalanche of dark evil spirits came, swallowing the forest and rolling towards the cliff.

    Maggie''s face changed abruptly as she faced a dark tsunami.

    "Black curtain!"

    Without any hesitation, Maggie raised her staff and sang about magic.

    The torrent of evil spirit so engulfed it, together with the cliff, completely flooded in the past.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    At this time, Sean was in the sky over the land of elves.

    He was suspended above the sky, bathed in the evil waterfall from the sky, as if he was being baptized by the evil spirit, which made his whole body smell with a trace of evil.

    But Sheehan''s eyes were very bright and clear, completely unaffected by the evil spirit, and fell into a state of madness.

    There is [the blessing of the Supreme God] in the guard, the power of the evil god is no different from drizzle.

    Therefore, he dares to bathe directly in the evil waterfall like this.

    However, sheen looked at the whole forest of Tagore, which was shrouded in evil spirits, and his eyes looked a little cold.

    "So you can''t escape?"

    Sheen sneered.

    Then, Sean moved in his heart, lowered his head and looked in the direction of the fairy land.

    "They were startled."

    Sheen murmured.

    The next moment, in the spirit village, several figures flew out.

    One is covered with green light.

    One is surrounded by flying leaves.

    One is carried by fragrant petals.

    The three legendary magicians of the elves came to sheen in front of him with the evil waterfall falling from the sky.

    "What are you doing? Prime Minister boztut

    Sophie, with a green glow and a scepter in her hand, was suspended in front of sheen, shouting at him anxiously and unsightly.

    Not only Sophie, but also Leia and Niya were extremely ugly. They looked at the whole forest of Tagore, which was devoured by evil spirits. It was impossible to imagine what this forest of demons, the largest in the human world, had become.

    All three are clear about Lilith''s rumor.

    Ten thousand years ago, by virtue of his power to drive people crazy, he enveloped a continent in evil spirits and turned it into hell, which forced the Protoss and demons to temporarily stop the war and take measures against it.

    This evil god is as famous as Artemis, the goddess of justice.

    Her strength, even above the goddess of life and the goddess of nature, can rank among the top three of the Protoss.

    Even if it is a demon, compared with it, it is only between Bozhong.

    However, this evil god has taken back the original appearance, no longer out of control, no longer crazy, should not turn the earth into hell.

    However, who would have thought that today, the evil god suddenly took power and turned the whole forest of Tagore into a place of evil?

    And look at Sean, it has something to do with him.

    At least, Sophie could feel a chill in sheen now.

    Well, perhaps it is because the countess, who had been a bit of an impudent person before, was indifferent and cold in his eyes at this time?

    So Sophie understood.

    All this, perhaps, is due to sheen.

    But just as Sophie was about to question, Sean dropped a word.

    "Don''t worry, your majesty." "Soon, when I finish what I should do, everything will return to its original state," sheen said lightly

    "Back to the original?" Sophie was stunned.

    "That''s right." Sheen said bluntly: "Lilith''s power is terrible. She can make any life in the world mad, turn into the product of evil and chaos, and transform it from the level of soul and erode the other''s existence itself."

    Sophie was shocked to hear this.

    Transform the soul?

    Erosion?

    Is this the power of the most powerful evil god in charge of evil and chaos?

    Isn''t it horrible?

    No wonder...

    no wonder that ten thousand years ago, there will be a mainland directly occupied.

    In the face of such forces, I''m afraid even she can''t resist for long. Once she has been bathed in these evil spirits, sooner or later, it will turn into an irrational evil?

    If she was not bathed in evil spirits, but was directly empowered by Lilith, Sophie might not be able to resist for half a second.

    Aware of this, Sophie''s face is creepy, Leia and Niya are also surprised and angry.

    But...

    "it''s not entirely without help." Sheen''s face did not change: "as long as you don''t fall into a state of madness for too long, the transformation of the soul has not been completed, and the erosion of existence has not been completely ended. Then Lilith can restore the life in this forest at any time."

    In other words, it''s all for the time being.

    "I hope you''ll be watching quietly, don''t interfere, and don''t ask." Sean looked directly at Sophie and said, "you just have to be careful not to let the elves run out of the country."

    Today, the land of spirits with the border has become the only paradise in Tagore''s forest, a quiet place not covered by evil spirits.

    As long as the elves stay in the land of fairies, they will not be eroded by evil.Of course, under the condition that Lilith didn''t drive the evil spirit specifically for which target, the erosion of the evil spirit was relatively weak. If a great magician like Sophie, he should be able to resist to some extent.

    Such as using defense magic, or resist the negative state of the magic will do, at least can let the elves in the evil spirit support for a while.

    But for a long time, no matter who it is, there is no way to get rid of the outcome of being eroded by evil.

    After all, this is the evil spirit spread by Lilith himself, which is much stronger than the evil spirits that sheen met before he met Lilith in Kosmos.

    "This is how the first order of the Stirling family and the second daughter of the Empire and the order of the broken blade disappeared."

    Sean said so.

    "I hope you don''t do anything irrational."

    Hearing this, Sophie didn''t have time to make a statement, Leia and Niya were angry.

    "Who on earth is doing something irrational?"

    "In vain We treat you so politely, do you treat us and the whole of Tagore like this?"

    Leia and Niya made a strong condemnation.

    Sophie, with a calm face, was staring at Sean, as if hoping for an explanation.

    Unfortunately, sheen was not in the mood to say too much.

    "I''ll just say one word." Sheen said indifferently, "the devil appeared."

    As soon as this was said, Sophie and his party were shocked.

    "What...!"

    Leia was shocked.

    "No way!"

    Niya is more conditioned to shout out.

    "The devil..."

    Sophie is in a daze, a beautiful face on the emergence of unprecedented confusion.

    In his heart, a period of unbearable past, was mercilessly dug out.

    That was when Sophie wasn''t queen.

    Thousands of years ago, Sophie, as an elf king, was confirmed as the next queen, but she was not able to be independent at that time.

    It''s less than 30.

    Magic is just beginning to learn.

    At that time, she was innocent, pure and romantic. Her heart was full of longing for the future.

    She is looking forward to her independence as soon as possible, to become the real queen of the elves, and to lead the elves to prosperity together.

    She is looking forward to the end of the war as soon as possible, and the goddess of nature that she believes in can appear in front of her, give her dream blessing and replace her blessing.

    To this end, she works hard to learn magic, upgrade her level, improve herself, and try to help people around her to grow up.

    However, the evil deeds of the demons finally made the elves intolerable. Finally, under the racial conflicts and contradictions, there was a war to decide whether the two races survived or not.

    In that war, the elves won and the demons lost.

    However, the elves also paid a huge price.

    For example, the death of the last elf queen.

    Another example is their own sacrifice.

    And then there are all kinds of tragedies that the evil existence is staring at.

    These are the shadows that Sophie does not want to mention or even recall.

    Looking back on the shadow at that time, Sophie could not help but embrace her arm.

    "Impossible... Impossible..."

    Sophie murmured.

    "The devil is dead, gone, isn''t it..."

    This is not so much a rebuttal as a humble hope.

    But sheen tore it up mercilessly.

    "According to what I say, she is the last demon in the world, who narrowly escaped thousands of years ago." Sheen did not have any taboo way: "I want to find her out, so I have to use some extraordinary means, in short, you can just watch."

    Niya and Lei are confused.

    Sophie also bit her lip and asked a question.

    "What''s the name of that demon?"

    Sophie has an answer in her heart.

    If there was anyone who was able to escape from the war thousands of years ago, it was the devil.

    That once played with themselves, almost killed themselves, trampled on their own demons.

    Only she could have survived.

    There was no reason for it. It was just that on the day of the war, the demon was with her.

    To make her lose everything.

    "What''s the name of that demon?"

    "What''s her name?"

    Sophie kept asking this question as if in a trance.

    But Sheehan no longer paid attention to her.

    Sheen just looked at the forest of Tagore, which was completely engulfed by evil."That demon must still be in Tagore''s forest."

    "Since she is in Tagore''s forest, it is inevitable that she will be engulfed by Lilith''s evil spirit."

    "Yes, she should be able to resist the evil spirit for a while."

    Under such circumstances, in order not to be eroded by evil spirits, the other party must leave Tagore''s forest as quickly as possible.

    But if she wants to leave Tagore''s forest quickly, she certainly can''t hide her whereabouts.

    In this way...

    "accepting Lilith''s power hint, countless crazy demons in Tagore''s forest will surely find her whereabouts."

    "At that time, she will be attacked by these crazy demons and have to fight."

    "The aftermath of the battle will surely be detected by the three men."

    "After all, in today''s Tagore forest, crazy demons will not fight each other, the target will only be that demon."

    Of course, Tagore''s forest is so big that it doesn''t have to be just demons.

    Perhaps, some people in order to hunt demons, looking for natural materials and treasures in the forest, so as to enter the forest of Tagore.

    In addition, in order to deal with the demonic subordinates brought by the magic refining ceremony, there must be some other demons in Tagore''s forest, and the number will not be small.

    But they are also the same. Either they are crazed and accept Lilith''s suggestion of power and power, they will only attack the demon spirit, or they will use their own means to resist the evil spirits. They certainly have no intention to fight and will only want to leave the forest as soon as possible.

    Under such conditions, with the ability of the three people, it is not too difficult to detect the evil magic of the evil spirit and find it out.

    No matter how bad it is, they can blockade this Tagore''s forest, and let the evil spirit go mad in the evil spirit and go to the end.

    "Don''t you want to play games?"

    "The game begins now."

    "However, I am the organizer, and I have to decide the rules and the content of the game."

    "I want to see if you can still be so happy and excited."

    Sheen is ready to attack.

    As soon as there is news, he will rush to it.

    At the same time, Sophie and his party realized that the matter was beyond redemption.

    "... notice."

    Sophie was silent for a while and then began to speak in a deep voice.

    "Let everyone of the elves be forbidden to step out of the border today."

    Sophie gave such an order.

    That means Sophie compromised.

    "What about us?"

    "What should we do?"

    Leia and NIA couldn''t help asking.

    Sophie closed her eyes.

    Immediately...

    "tell Carol to keep the elves division on standby."

    Sophie''s voice reached Leia and NIA''s ears.

    "We are also involved in this war."

    Yes.

    Participation.

    It has to be involved.

    Whether it''s because of the feud between the elves and the demons, or because of their relationship with that demon, Sophie has to take part in this battle.

    "This time, I won''t let you run away again."

    "Maggie."

    Sophie made up her mind like this.

    It''s just, it doesn''t work.

    Because sheen will solve the demon himself.

    There is no doubt that

    ...

    "bang!"

    In the ancient forest, which was shrouded by evil spirits, at a certain moment, an explosion broke out without warning.

    "Ga!"

    "Roar!"

    Several crazy demons were blown away by the dark lightning and hit the ground. They were not only charred, but also wrapped in deadly curses. After several convulsions, they did not move again.

    "Woo..."

    the appearance of the magic spirit in black robe holding the staff seemed to be falling, some depressed breath.

    Around its body, the dark curtain flickers to resist the invasion of evil.

    "Damn..."

    Maggie looks ugly.

    "Such a terrible evil, even if it is the defense magic of the superior, is very difficult to resist completely. After fighting again, the evil spirit will be more intense. If it goes on like this, I will be as mad as these demons."

    Maggie did realize the seriousness of the matter.

    So, as sheen expected, she was in a hurry to withdraw from Tagore.

    But how could she hide her tracks in a hurry?

    Therefore, she has been very smooth by the demons to find, and then suffered several waves of attacks.

    Maggie knew that all this was written by the evil god.

    Only that evil god can do such a terrible and terrible thing.She also knows that the other party will do it for the purpose of targeting herself.

    "To turn the whole Tagore forest into hell just for me?"

    "Tough enough, Sean boztut."

    "I despise you."

    Maggie''s eyes twinkled.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    Maggie has survived for thousands of years.

    For thousands of years, with Maggie''s extremely bad character, she trampled on others and played with them.

    This kind of Maggie has met all kinds of people, and made all kinds of reactions because of her behavior.

    Some hate her to the point of madness.

    Some are afraid that she will collapse.

    Some lost their senses and tried to kill her.

    Others knelt down and begged her to let go.

    To this end, Maggie also has a lot of means, know how to drive a person to despair, and know what reaction the person will be and what actions will be taken.

    Then, according to these, she will set up the next trap, make the next entertainment plan, and wait for the other party to slowly step in and be played with by herself.

    Especially for those who are famous for their great and firm will, Maggie is willing to spend a lot of effort, big pen to slowly torture each other.

    That''s why Maggie is here.

    Because here, there is a fairy queen who has been staring at for thousands of years, with noble status and incomparable beauty. Everyone yearns for it, and even the brave can''t help worshipping the fairy queen under her pomegranate skirt.

    She just wanted to see her despair.

    She just wanted to know what it would be like to kneel down and cry bitterly when she was noble as a queen of spirits and beautiful as a goddess.

    In order to achieve this goal, Maggie had done it once thousands of years ago, and this time she was more prepared.

    She had already thought that she would first sneak into the land of elves and brainwash all the lovely and innocent girls of the elves with her own spiritual magic, and then let the queen of spirits fight with her children who have been guarding for thousands of years with her powerful power.

    This is the weakness of the other side.

    Like this, Maggie can accurately guess the things that everyone cares about most, and knows how to make the other party suffer the most and despair the most.

    When facing Sean, Maggie can see at a glance that what he cares most is the woman around him.

    Therefore, Maggie would like to attack those women, and the adult also reminded her from the beginning who should be the most suitable person to do it.

    Thanks to this, Maggie has worked out several plans to play with Sean slowly.

    She was sure that she had grasped Sean''s death and would be able to play him to the point of collapse.

    But she was wrong. She was wrong.

    She underestimated Sheen''s anger, or overestimated his endurance.

    I like playing chess, don''t you?

    Like to do things step by step, don''t you?

    Then first lift your chessboard to see how you still play!

    Sean, like this, used the most ruthless means before Maggie started to act, overturning the whole chessboard in order to find her out.

    As the saying goes, a dragon has scales against it, and it will die if it touches it.

    Sean has already passed the age of secondary two, and he will feel embarrassed to see these words. But it is because of this that he does not want to learn from the novels of his previous life and play with his enemies.

    If you''re really pissed off, you''ll turn over.

    What''s more, it''s still desperate.

    Scruples?

    Calm down?

    Rationality?

    What is that? Can I eat it?

    With a bad word, anyway, this is not his territory, regardless of whether he is a flood or an earthquake, first out of a bad breath again!

    As for other things, I''ll talk about it later.

    Anyway, there are big guys around me, and I have enough strength. I''m afraid I can''t handle this matter?

    Therefore, Maggie is very unfortunate to meet a unreasonable alien, do not give her any routine time and opportunity, directly raised the plate, played again!

    And how could Maggie ever meet such a person who doesn''t play cards according to common sense?

    "I can only recognize it."

    Maggie swallowed all this in silence, and for the first time had a grudge against a person.

    Originally, Maggie would not resent others.

    As an evil spirit by nature, Maggie can only do evil.

    Demons are happy for evil.

    Demons are excited by tragedy and despair.

    Apart from these, the rest of the emotions will not appear in their hearts.

    Because all life in this world is the toy they use to please themselves, not the object they should hate and hate.

    Of course, that''s not what they should love.

    It is because of this, the devil will be in love with the man after his heart, direct dedication, and then in the other party''s happiest time, kill it.

    That''s a pleasure, isn''t it?

    But in other words, if someone doesn''t let the demons play, they won''t be happy.Sean belongs to the one who won''t let Maggie play, or even upset her game board.

    Such a person, even the spirit can not help but anger, can not help but hate.

    Very few demons will experience this feeling.

    Because no one can do it.

    Sheen did it.

    In that case, it was normal for Maggie to resent him.

    "Wait."

    While Maggie is constantly exerting defense magic to resist the evil spirit, she is making a sudden advance towards the outside of Tagore''s forest at the fastest speed.

    "Our game will start again sooner or later."

    After Sophie, the fairy queen, Maggie remembered a person again.

    Someone worth playing with, worth thousands of years of trampling on.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t have a chance.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Just as Maggie was about to fly over a mountain, avoid countless incoming demons, and rush out of Tagore''s forest, a burst of unspeakable palpitation swept over her whole body, making her whole body stiff and stagnated there.

    "Boom!"

    A burst of earth shaking pressure and momentum suddenly appeared between the heaven and the earth, making the strong wind, dark clouds, chaos and howling of evil, shaking and shaking people''s hearts.

    Maggie couldn''t help shaking.

    Escape!

    Escape!

    Run, run, run, run, run, run!

    So Maggie''s heart roared.

    But her body couldn''t move at all. She could only stop shaking, which made her almost faint.

    Maggie can only fight all the strength of her body, forcing herself, slowly raise her head.

    The next second, Maggie saw it.

    See -- "nightmare".

    "I found you at last."

    The hairy mysterious beast is suspended in the air, like stepping on clouds, looking at Maggie coldly.

    "The devil?"

    The innocent little girl blinked her eyes, but her eyes were fixed on Maggie''s body. From time to time, there were some waves that other people couldn''t watch, which made Maggie tremble, like being watched by the most dangerous devil.

    But these two exist, but they are not at all in the middle. They are holding the pillow and looking down at their own girl in terror.

    "Is that you?"

    The girl with Dragon Wings on her back made a voice without expression.

    "Is it you, a dirty maid, who has angered my men?"

    In this way, the Dragon Girl, with her emotionless words, seems to be able to crush the bones of Maggie''s whole body and radiate out of her body, shaking her.

    Vaguely, Maggie felt as if she saw a raging dragon roaring at her.

    It was a roar that made the soul tremble.

    It''s a howl that breaks the heart.

    Maggie has no doubt that under this terrible power, the other party doesn''t even need to start. She just needs an idea, and she will be killed on the spot, leaving nothing left.

    This is the so-called dragon power prison.

    "Ha ha..."

    Maggie couldn''t help laughing.

    Laugh very dry, incomparably self mockery.

    "I didn''t expect that in order to deal with such a small person as me, three of the six demons have all shot together. I should say, is this my honor?"

    Maggie said these words with a strong and trembling voice.

    And the natural exchange is three cold eyes.

    "Do you know you''re a nobody AI Yi looked at Maggie and said, "since it''s a nobody, what gives you so much courage to move my people?"

    The pressure on Ayi is stronger.

    On one side, Milu spoke out indignantly.

    "Evil spirit, bad man, damn it."

    Milu is just like this, just like making a fuss.

    But it didn''t make Maggie laugh, it scared her.

    Yes.

    Did I feel scared, too

    Maggie thought it was incredible.

    But as a demon, or as a life instinct, she told Maggie that this seemingly innocent existence is the most terrifying and terrifying.

    As for Reid, she was the least oppressive.

    At least, compared to her two sisters, reed looks like a real animal friendly pet.

    But the ferocity and evil spirit burst out from a pair of animal pupils, which can freeze a person''s soul.

    "It''s unfortunate that you, demon, have offended the wrong people." "Maybe you know that person has a lot of energy, but you don''t know how to make him angry. He''s going to pull you out like this, right?" she said"Actually, I didn''t expect that human would be so cruel."

    "But who can''t ignore the existence around him to support him?"

    "There''s no way. In order to quell the commotion as soon as possible and to make the forest peaceful, you have to stay here."

    Reed made the announcement.

    That''s what she really thinks.

    Reid couldn''t stop Sean''s actions.

    Although she is a demon, she also has Milu around her. Even if she has scruples and can''t exercise her power, if Milu is around, she has enough strength to face anyone, but Sheehan is an exception.

    He has dragon demons around him.

    He was surrounded by evil spirits.

    And reed didn''t think that there was really a conflict. Ayi would help herself, not the man.

    This is because she knows her sister very well and knows clearly that there is a rebellious side in her heart. She will not hesitate to stand on her side because she is her sister.

    On the contrary, Sean, since he can make his sister so interested, has been in and out with the same, that proves how much his sister attaches to him.

    For him, the answer is self-evident about what his disobedient sister will do.

    With that evil god, the fighting power of the two demon levels, even myself and Milu have to go all out.

    At that time, it can be imagined what kind of consequences will be caused by the existence of four demons.

    Not to mention, Reid has not been able to use her power recklessly. There is a mysterious combat power like sheen on the side of Ayi. Who will take advantage of it in the end? Isn''t it clear at a glance?

    In order not to let the worst happen, reed couldn''t stop sheen.

    Not only can''t we stop it, we have to help him.

    Only in this way can we calm down the commotion as soon as possible and let everything return to peace.

    For this reason, reed would not mind using a little strength to show her "real body".

    Even if it can only show a little.

    "Do you want to be arrested? Or shall we help you? "

    Make an ultimatum.

    However, some people''s patience can not even bear this little ultimatum.

    "There''s no need to waste time with such dirty spirits."

    AI Yi''s eyes turned into a pair of longan.

    In his heart, anger is also rising.

    As the saying goes, a dragon has scales against it, and it will die if it touches it.

    Sean may have passed the age of secondary two, but here, there is a real dragon, and he is the master of all dragons, the king of the dragon clan.

    She has scales.

    Now, the scales are touched.

    So, what will happen next is unnecessary.

    Without any hesitation, Ayi breathed out to Maggie, who was standing on the top of the mountain below.

    With this tone, Ted was surprised, Milu was surprised, and Maggie''s face changed greatly. Finally, she was shocked.

    "Bang!"

    From Ayi''s small mouth, a burning dragon breath, like a torrent from the sky, blew down.

    The dragon breath was very small at first. It appeared from the mouth of ayna cherry. It was just a small bunch.

    However, it is facing the storm. In an instant, it turns into a huge dragon breath, evaporating the atmosphere and baking the whole heaven and earth, making the heaven and earth shake and rise, and become red and hot in case of high temperature.

    The mountain, of course, is shrouded in the moment by the dragon breath.

    "Boom!!"

    The next moment, the earth shaking like a huge ring throughout the forest.

    The mountain collapsed.

    The earth is dissolved.

    The giant peak at an altitude of at least 1000 meters was directly disintegrated without holding on for a second under the long-term bombing.

    No, it''s evaporated.

    Whether it is rocks, trees, soil or minerals, all in this breath of the dragon, like the most vulnerable cheese, melted into nothingness.

    When the Dragon stopped, the mountain had already disappeared, and there was only a huge crater of magma, which was like a crater, emitting a burning smell and emitting toxic steam.

    This is dragon breath, which can break through all defenses.

    In front of this breath, not to mention the superior''s defense magic, even full level resistance skills are useless.

    Maggie in the moment that the dragon breath fell, was finally occupied by fear, desperate to escape.

    Finally, her feet and one hand were still melted on the spot.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    The heart rending scream resounded.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Pain.

    Pain deep in the bone marrow.

    As if the whole body''s internal organs were dug out, the bones in her body were pulled out. The fierce and incomparable pain attacked Maggie''s whole body, which made her scream unavoidably.

    The terrible dragon breath brought great harm to the demon.

    "Woo..."! Ah, ah...! "

    Maggie was lying on the ground, wailing in agony. The cross-section of her evaporated feet and one hand didn''t shed blood. Instead, it was as if she had been scorched, presenting a kind of horrible scorched black.

    Maybe this is the only place Maggie should be happy about?

    Otherwise, such a serious injury, just bleeding, may let her die because of excessive blood loss.

    But Maggie wasn''t happy at all.

    It''s a nightmare.

    An unacceptable nightmare.

    Just in a short time, her feet and one hand disappeared, completely disappeared. How can Maggie accept this?

    But that''s what she deserves.

    "Or how much of a dodge?"

    AI Yi then incited a pair of dragon wings to the top of Maggie, looking at only a remnant of Maggie, merciless voice.

    "If I knew it, I would use more strength."

    That blow just now, of course, will not be AI Yi''s full strength.

    If Ayi gives full play to his dragon breath, let alone a mountain, it is the forest of Tagore that will be evaporated.

    In order not to cause that, AI Yi just converged strength, gave Maggie the chance to get away.

    "Woo..."! Wuwuwu...! "

    Maggie looked at Ayi floating above her, felt the pressure and murderous spirit of the other party, and swallowed the wail and scream into her stomach.

    After all, she didn''t have the spare power.

    It is impossible to live in the hands of this dragon demon without paying a price.

    So this is not the time to howl.

    "Darkcover!"

    At the moment, Maggie resisted the sharp pain of her whole body, raised the staff with her only hand, and sang out the magic mantra aloud.

    All of a sudden, Maggie''s incomplete body was swallowed by a burst of darkness, melted into the shadow of the ground under her body, and disappeared.

    This is Maggie''s magic in front of Sean.

    In the cave that time, Maggie is the use of such magic, Fang can not react before sheen, escaped there.

    The effect of this magic is also very simple, that is, it can make the user integrate into the darkness, or even into the shadow, so as to move freely back and forth between the darkness and the darkness.

    With this magic, Maggie is free to enter and leave some important places that are difficult for others to enter. When she is in danger, this move is also used to escape. It can be said that it is a very rare dark magic second only to instant movement.

    The drawback is that it takes a lot of magic.

    Therefore, even Maggie is not willing to use it casually, and will only show it when it is critical.

    Now is the critical time.

    Otherwise, Maggie has no way to escape from a demon.

    Unfortunately...

    "Milu."

    In the middle of the air, reed suddenly made a voice and called for milu.

    Milu immediately understood what lied meant.

    "Hiss!"

    This innocent little girl, even when she was diving down from the air, was like an arrow from the string. With a sharp breaking sound, she dashed to the ground, and even passed by.

    AI Yi didn''t stop her and let Milu dive down.

    Milu so rushed to the earth, immediately, actually directly into the earth, disappeared.

    Before long...

    "bang!"

    Along with a burst like dull sound, underground, a faint can smell of depression cry with the ring.

    Maggie''s body was blown out of the ground and flew out of the ground.

    Then, Milu just jumped out of the ground. She swept to Maggie, and stabbed a finger in the direction of Maggie.

    "Black curtain!"

    Maggie can only do her best to shout out the magic spell and use the defense magic again.

    However, this magic, in front of Milu, actually described as illusory.

    Milu''s little hand, like a phantom that doesn''t exist in this world, suddenly passes through the dark curtain that unfolds around Maggie''s body, and then points on her shoulder.

    "Bang!"

    There was another crack.It''s just, this time, it''s not the ground, it''s Maggie''s shoulder.

    A terrible force burst out from Milu''s little finger on Maggie''s shoulder, which made Maggie''s shoulder burst open on the spot.

    The blood finally came out of Maggie''s body.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Maggie screamed again.

    Her blood splashed on Milu''s little face, but she didn''t show any displeasure.

    Milu couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and licked the blood from the corner of her mouth. She immediately showed a more innocent smile.

    That blood stained smile, it is really cold, fear.

    At this time...

    "you''d better stop thinking about running away."

    Reid dropped words from the air.

    "Milu is a ghost. You can''t escape."

    That''s right.

    Milu is a ghost.

    It''s not a metaphor, it''s a fact.

    Why is this innocent little girl called a ghost?

    Because, the ability of this demon man is to be able to turn into a real ghost.

    So, what is a real ghost?

    It''s very simple.

    Can fly around without weight.

    It can pass through the wall without any entity.

    The physical means of reality can''t touch it.

    Even, it can be invisible, torture others in dreams, curse others, impose resentment, and even attach to others, which is feasible.

    Therefore, Milu was called the devil. Among the six demons, Milu was considered to be the most dangerous one with lied.

    As long as she is willing, she can turn a huge city into a ghost land at any time, suck up the vitality of all people, even arrest their souls, and make them become their own army of ghosts and kill all creatures.

    This is the unique skill of the demon milupash - [ghost species].

    sheen as like as two peas, and the little innocent girl is terrible. Maggie will feel that this person is the most horrible person in the devil. The reason is that MI Lu is a real ghost, not only has the same ability as ghost, but also values are different from ordinary people. The more bloody scenes, the more brutal things are, and the more she is met, the more excited she will be. ¡£

    If no one is watching, she may do some terrible things at any time.

    In the past, Milu had done several terrible things because she thought it was fun.

    For example, all the blood of an army will be drained, and they will be turned into mummies, just for fun.

    For another example, in order to find someone to play with him, the ghost and demon once stepped into the human world alone, but instead, he went into the divine world by mistake, turning several goddesses into corpses, leading to a huge conflict between the Protoss and the demons.

    In order not to let such things happen, Milu''s side is often accompanied by reed.

    It is because the movement and damage caused by the use of force are so terrible that we can''t use force casually.

    Milu couldn''t walk around because she didn''t have a correct idea of right and wrong.

    They are regarded as the most dangerous of the six demons because they may bring unimaginable disasters to others unintentionally.

    Different from the brutality of dragon demons and poisonous demons, these two people are the type that will destroy everything unconsciously if they do not commit violence.

    Therefore, the two people will become a combination, one limits his sister''s behavior, and the other escorts the elder sister who can''t use his power casually.

    In front of Milu like this, Maggie wants to escape by sneaking into the darkness and shadow, but she can''t do it at all.

    As a ghost, Milu can sneak into the dark at any time and pull her out again.

    Understanding this, Maggie, whose whole body was dyed red with blood, has not given up her survival.

    She doesn''t want to die yet.

    Not because of fear, but because of unwilling.

    She still has a lot of things to do.

    She has a lot more to do.

    She also wanted to find a chance to show the count what it was like to be afraid of the devil.

    How could she die under such circumstances?

    "Celestial collapse!"

    Maggie let out some shrill cry.

    Its blood dripping, fragmented body around, a burst of terrible gravity suddenly appeared.

    Gravity is like a black hole. The constant whirling and stirring of gravity started to break the space around Maggie.

    "Gravity magic?"

    Reid recognized the real body of Maggie''s magic.

    That''s gravity magic, and lesia knew how to use it, and was able to manipulate gravity.At this time, Maggie is using the most dangerous forbidden move of gravity magic, which can make gravity out of control and create a collapsed black hole.

    "Click, click, click...!"

    Under the agitation of the uncontrollable gravity vortex, the black hole seems to have really come down in this square between heaven and earth, making the space inch by inch broken, and everything around it seems to be dragged in the past, which is constantly sucked away and constantly smashed.

    "Ah

    Although Milu didn''t get hurt by her ghost body, she became very unstable because of the gravity out of control. She floated around like an uncontrolled kite, which made her cry out whether she was frightened or happy.

    Aye and Reid are swept into the air, avoiding the space that keeps collapsing.

    "Did you even use the forbidden move to die together?"

    Reed was surprised.

    "Die together?" AI Yi didn''t think so. Instead, he snorted coldly and said, "that demon is not the type who will die with people."

    To be sure, the destructive power of this move is quite amazing, and the enemy and I do not distinguish, will Maggie to swallow.

    In addition to gravity magic, Maggie is also used to dark magic. As long as the shadow walker is used, she can probably escape the surrounding shadow and escape the collapsed gravity field.

    After all, it''s just a man-made black hole, not a real black hole, and it won''t even absorb light.

    "Hooray!"

    AI Yi then vomited a hot dragon breath towards the collapsed black hole space below, and let the dragon breath rise again to meet the storm, turning into a huge dragon flame and roaring down.

    The dragon''s breath was so immersed in the black hole that it gradually melted like magma.

    "Dong --!"

    Before long, with a burst of dazzling light and thunder like noise, the black hole was destroyed by the dragon breath and disappeared.

    That''s when Reid finally made it.

    "Roar!"

    In a soul shaking roar, lied''s hairy body suddenly surged up.

    She''s getting bigger.

    Moreover, as she grew bigger and bigger, a terrible evil spirit came out of her.

    But when reed became as big as a dragon, she stopped changing.

    "Should that be enough?"

    There was a huge thundering noise from her mouth, and she opened her mouth toward the ground.

    An amazing suction suddenly appeared from Reed''s mouth, which was even more terrible than the black hole just now, and sucked everything on the ground up.

    Trees rose from the ground.

    The ground broke into rock plates and flew one by one.

    It seems that the debris just floated to the direction of the collapse.

    And Lyde ate all this into the whale''s stomach, eating everything here.

    If this phenomenon continues, even Tagore will be swallowed up?

    Fortunately, the people that reed was trying to suck out soon showed up.

    From a shadow, only a remnant of the spirit was involuntarily sucked out, while struggling, along with countless trees and gravel was sucked into the air.

    Lid''s mouth was like a bottomless hole, swallowing everything.

    Including the incomplete spirit.

    "No --!"

    Maggie let out a cry of panic.

    However, none of this can prevent her from going to tragedy.

    After a while, she struggled and even used all kinds of magic to bombard her, but she was swallowed by her. Without any influence, Maggie came into the air.

    In the end, he was given a mouth by Lide and swallowed it.

    The cry of the devil stopped suddenly.

    Lyde closed her mouth, and her whole figure shrank rapidly and returned to its original shape.

    The trees and gravel that were sucked into the air became stagnant, and then they all fell down, hitting the ground one after another, causing a series of muffled sounds and raising dust.

    This is the end of the battle.

    Ayi and Milu are back with reed.

    "Go back."

    AI Yi said as if the task had not been completed.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Milu nodded again and again.

    "Let''s go."

    And LYD knew that the next thing was the show.

    So the three of them turned into three streamers and flew to the direction where the land of the elves was.

    Only this battlefield was left, as if it had suffered unimaginable devastation, disintegration and dilapidation.

    Gradually, the evil spirit began to fade.

    In the forest, countless demons gradually recovered their rationality and wandered in suspense.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    A encirclement and annihilation war that affected the whole of Tagore''s forest, so the curtain fell.

    At least, the evil spirit that engulfed the whole of Tagore''s forest has dissipated, and the demons who lost their senses before have recovered.

    Although, the subsequent impact of this sudden accident still exists in Tagore''s forest, and many demons do not recover their calm as soon as they are in a state of agitation. However, since Lilith has taken back her power, surely Tagore''s forest will recover her calm sooner or later?

    It''s just that Sheen''s side is not going to end that fast.

    "Roar!"

    In front of the Temple Square in the land of the elves, Reid expanded again and turned into a giant beast the size of a dragon.

    A huge mouth suddenly opened and vomited out, and an incomplete figure was vomited out.

    "Bang..."

    in the dull landing sound, the sound hit the ground heavily, making the blood on the body dyed a large part of the body red.

    "Woo..."

    Maggie struggled while opening her eyes, making the surrounding scenery print into her eyes.

    However, the sight of the eye, let the demon pupil tremble.

    Because, she''s been surrounded.

    At this time, Maggie fell in the center of the square, like being judged, surrounded by a lot of elves.

    They are the members of the wizard group, the leading group of magicians in the human world.

    But at this moment, their faces are serious, and the eyes looking at Maggie are full of dignity and disgust, as if they saw something unbearable and evil, exuding a piercing magic.

    Of course, Maggie didn''t pay attention to them.

    In the outside world, these elves are indeed the world''s leading magicians, and none of them is lower than 80. But for Maggie, she doesn''t care about the role of this level, and she can''t help it.

    However, in addition to the spirit magicians of the elves division, there are still a lot of Maggie that can not be ignored.

    For example, the three demons standing behind her, like blocking her retreat, are Ayi, reed and Milu.

    For example, standing in front of her, she is looking at her three elves Sophie, Leia and Niya with complicated eyes.

    Then, there was another god standing beside her, watching her closely, with the evil spirits on her body, which made Maggie''s heart tremble.

    Even that fabulous Kingdom treasure is here, looking at her quietly, as if to witness her end, her fate.

    Finally, it was the man who actually met today, but left an indelible deep impression in Maggie''s heart.

    "Should I say welcome back?"

    Sean stood right in front of Maggie and looked down at her. There was no pity, no pleasure, only irony.

    "Did you play the game? Is it fun? The great dame? "

    Hearing this, Maggie laughed.

    Very reluctantly, very powerless, also very difficult, but incomparably simple smile.

    "I didn''t expect that I would fall into the hands of a human who has just met for no more than ten hours after playing for thousands of years. Things are really changeable."

    Sean didn''t respond to this.

    Because someone first responded to Maggie.

    "I didn''t expect to see you like this again, Maggie."

    Holding the scepter, the fairy queen finally said such words in a complex mood.

    The smile on Maggie''s face suddenly became stronger.

    "Isn''t this Sophie?" Maggie is very calm way: "long time no see, it seems that these thousands of years, you have a very good ah."

    Hearing this, Sophie was infuriated.

    "I want to find you all the time, Maggie."

    Sophie said this with a strong temper.

    Maggie scoffed.

    "You think about me all the time? Stop laughing, will you? " Maggie was very disdainful way: "if you want to find me, why have to hide in the fairy village, isolated from the world, rather than running around the world?"

    "This..." Sophie was speechless.

    "I know. I''ll answer for you." Maggie''s expression became more disdainful, and made her say: "because you care more about the elves than your personal resentment. You want to protect your own people more than find me out. So you only dare to hide here and look for me in your heart, but actually you are satisfied with ease and peace, right?"

    Said, Maggie''s tone has become full of irony.

    "You are still as boring as before. I knew that I would kill more of your friends in those years, so that you could feel more pain."

    The devil is still there to challenge."You...!"

    Sophie couldn''t help but show an angry expression at last.

    Leia and NIA, too, were angry.

    Only some of the people who joined the elves division for a long time were at a loss.

    "Deputy division chief, what''s the matter?"

    Someone whispered to Carol, the leader of the team.

    Carol gazed at Sophie, who was angry, and sighed.

    "The queen and the devil know each other."

    Carol said that.

    "Before the queen succeeded to the throne and the Elves were fighting with the demon family, she had some entanglement with that spirit."

    This is a secret that only the elves who have experienced the war in those years and survived to the present.

    Carol, it happens to be one of them.

    "It is said that her majesty at that time had several very close friends, who were almost inseparable from melica and janum, and lived together all the time."

    "Those people are actually the future cronies arranged by the former queen for Queen Sophie. They are the most gifted new generation of elves. They are receiving the instruction of the former queen and practicing magic together with queen Sophie."

    "Division Leia and Niya are also one of them. They are irreplaceable playmates and companions who grew up with queen Sophie."

    "But on the day of the final battle between the elves and the demons, the rest of the group was killed except queen Sophie, division leader Leia and division Niya."

    Carol''s voice sank.

    "The murderer was a demon who had just been born."

    "That demon has unique skills that can transform perfectly into any shape. I heard that he was interested in Queen Sophie, so he hypnotized an elf with spiritual magic, opened the border of the land of elves, and sneaked into the land of elves."

    "She found queen Sophie and secretly killed one of her little friends. She became her and lived with her for a whole hundred years."

    "Then, after queen Sophie regarded her as an irreplaceable and important friend, on the day of the decisive battle between the two clans, she finally made a violent attack and killed several of the Queen''s companions and seriously injured the queen and the two division heads."

    Carol''s deep voice told each other, so that many of the elves in the scene all took a breath.

    They did not expect that such a tragedy had happened to the elf queen.

    Actually, a demon secretly sneaked into her side, disguised as her friend, and lived with her for a whole hundred years. Then, when the relationship between her and her became the most intimate, she was suddenly in a dilemma and made such a cruel thing that was not allowed to happen?

    They have been able to imagine how shocked, how unbelievable, and how desperate and painful queen Sophie was at that time.

    "Had it not been for the sudden outbreak of the war between the elves and the demons, the demon would have killed her majesty and the two division heads at that time?"

    "Coupled with the death of the former queen, who was the Queen''s master, in the war, her majesty Sophie at that time was in great pain."

    "But in order to recuperate and guide the elves after the war, the Queen chose to stand up and unite with all the people of the elves division to purify the hopeless place where the demons were born."

    Carol explains why.

    "As you may have guessed, that demon is the woman named Maggie in front of you."

    Smell speech, the elves look at Maggie''s eyes become angry, become abhorrent.

    "It''s a race of evil nature

    "You can do such a cruel thing

    "How hateful

    "This kind of existence should be completely extinct!"

    The elves roared with righteous indignation.

    Carol''s eyes were cold as she looked at Maggie.

    In fact, there is one thing she didn''t say.

    That is, Sophie also paid a great price to purify the land of despair.

    Because Sophie used herself as a medium to seal the curse and evil in the land of despair into her body.

    Those curses and evil spirits have now covered Sophie''s whole body, and turned into extremely strong poison, causing various influences on Sophie.

    Usually, Sophie is using her own magic to suppress the curse in the body, not to let it break out.

    But even so, every once in a while, Sophie had to go through unspeakable pain, suffering unimaginable pain.

    In addition, the curse penetrated Sophie''s soul, causing Sophie to suffer two side effects.

    One is that you can no longer use your own unique skills.

    One is that you can no longer let your blessings work.

    Thanks to this, Sophie''s blessing cannot even be replaced.Because once Sophie''s blessing is touched, the curse will immediately run away and let Sophie die suddenly. Sophie can only bear this blessing that can no longer work, and protect his people in the land of spirits.

    For this reason, the goddess of nature, nadura, also came.

    She said that it is not impossible to get rid of this curse with the power of destiny goddess lidas approaching omnipotence.

    However, as the curse has been completely entangled with Sophie''s whole body, and even penetrated her soul, if you choose to get rid of this curse, Sophie may return to the period before reincarnation.

    What does that mean?

    It means that Sophie will lose everything since she became an elf. She will start again from the goblin stage, and then slowly accumulate magic power, grow slowly, and reincarnate slowly until the day when she becomes an elf again.

    The goddess also said.

    "There are only two ways to get rid of this curse without side effects."

    "One is to ask omnis, the Supreme God, to let the truly Almighty goddess eliminate the curse."

    "One is to ask the brave to let the brave use the holy power of the holy sword to thoroughly purify the curse power."

    In the end, neither of these two methods can be achieved.

    Who is omnis, the Supreme God? How could it be possible to fight for a little elf king?

    For the brave, the elves have invited several of them. The strength of the brave is strong and weak, and the power of the sword of the brave can be divided into strong and weak. The power of the swords of those brave people is not enough to thoroughly purify the power of the curse, so that Sophie can be liberated.

    Even Mithra, the brave man thousands of years ago, did not completely purify Sophie''s curse power, but only weakened it, greatly reducing Sophie''s pain.

    However, the curse still exists in Sophie''s body, which has been affecting her so far, making her unable to use her unique skills, replace blessings and use the power of blessings.

    Otherwise, Sophie might not have lost to alidia.

    As an elf king, who has survived for thousands of years, Sophie''s talent is not lower than that of alidia.

    If she could use her unique skills, would alidia not have won her?

    No matter how bad it is, Sophie''s blessing, if it can still work, can bring her some benefits.

    However, none of them.

    And all this, in the final analysis, is actually because of Maggie.

    If it had not been for the suffering of a demon like Maggie, Sophie would not have been determined to purify the land of despair, sucking in the curse of the whole area.

    It''s the curse power that can even make a race like demons come into being, and it exists in the land of despair for unknown years, isolating magic and life completely.

    You can imagine how terrible and amazing the curse was.

    It is said that before life appeared on the earth, the place of death already existed, and the curse in it may be the residue of a small part of the power left on the earth by the demon king and the Supreme God in countless fights.

    Because of this, the demons born from it will be divided into demons, not Terrans.

    It is for this reason, I am afraid, that the curse will be so terrible that even the goddess of fate, who is close to the omnipotent existence, wants to get rid of it, can not guarantee that Sophie will not be affected in any way.

    Only the Supreme God and the brave can deal with the power that can be traced back to the devil.

    Of course, fortunately, it is only the residue of a small part of the demon king''s power, otherwise, the Supreme God may have no way.

    After all, the power of the Supreme God has no effect on the devil, which is something everyone knows.

    Only by the sword of the brave can it be eliminated completely.

    But the power of the half suspended sword cannot completely purify the curse.

    Even the brave Mithra can''t do it, so it must be a brave man who has a more powerful sword than Mithra to do it.

    Unfortunately...

    "there are no more brave people in this world."

    Carol sighed.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 0

    Originally wanted to update, but now people outside, and his wife and unborn child Christmas Eve, tonight is estimated not to go back.

    Let''s ask for a leave today, and go back tomorrow to make sure that it is updated on time, and strive to update the normal point for the rest of the month.

    I hope you will forgive me and have a happy Christmas www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    Naturally, Sean can''t know the relationship between Sophie and Maggie.

    Before the change, he may have some curiosity and interest because of the dialogue between the two people, and then pursue them twice.

    Now, sheen is not in that mood at all.

    Now, he only cares about one thing.

    "You step back."

    Sean spoke to Sophie in this way.

    Sophie turned her head and looked at sheen.

    She wanted to say something, but swallowed it.

    The reason is that Sean''s expression is still so indifferent.

    This tells Sophie that this alien male is not willing to give up.

    So Sophie stepped back unconsciously.

    In contrast, Sean did not know when to raise the pace, under the gaze of the people, slowly came to Maggie''s face.

    Looking at Sean like this, the disdainful smile on Maggie''s face slowly disappeared.

    No way, this is the only one who can make her recognize and even make her suffer a loss for thousands of years.

    Even up to now, Maggie is still not very receptive. She has fallen into the hands of such a man who was not well-known not long ago and met for no more than ten hours. She only provoked and teased each other once, but did not have time to use her own means to ravage each other.

    But Maggie also knows that at this point, no matter how unwilling she is, it''s useless.

    "Are you going to kill me at last? My lord the count of boztut Maggie then pretended to sneer: "or do you want to play with my body first and then kill me? I can''t resist even if I break my hand and foot now? Why don''t you try? "

    Such foul language made the elves on the scene spit.

    One side of Roxie and Ayi also look cold, even Liz can''t help but a small face angry, impolitely in the direction of Maggie''s hand, blow out a dark extreme evil.

    Evil spirit shrouded in Maggie''s body, and immediately eroded from every position of her body.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Margitton let out a shrill scream and a cry of pain.

    With the erosion of evil, the soul and even the existence itself of this evil spirit are transformed.

    A violent instinct appeared from the depth of her mind, quickly occupied her will, trying to completely annihilate her will.

    This is not the evil that engulfs the whole forest of Tagore, but the madness exerted by Lilith herself with her own power.

    Under the control of the most powerful evil god, Maggie could not resist at all. She was going to turn into an evil thing.

    At the thought that she would become irrational, leaving only crazy evil things, Maggie desperately resisted and struggled.

    "Kill me! Kill me

    Maggie gritted her teeth and screamed.

    She is not afraid of death, but she is not allowed to be played with.

    Only she plays with others, how can others play with themselves?

    If Sheen has just been really provoked by her, she will try her best to bite Sheen''s throat at the last moment and take him on the road.

    This is the existence of demons who trample on other people''s lives.

    Unfortunately, this doesn''t work for Sean.

    "Breath."

    Sheehan not only didn''t kill Maggie, but also used the most advanced celestial magic to let the starlight fall and cover Maggie''s body, healing her.

    Celestial magic, which is comparable to the highest level of healing magic, makes Maggie''s injuries recover with the speed visible to the naked eye. The shoulder that Milu pointed out also recovers quickly, and even the broken hand and foot begin to grow, which makes the spirit recover completely and no longer have the previous miserable appearance.

    Associated with that, Maggie''s soul and existence gradually eroded by the starlight become intact, and her will becomes sober.

    "This...!"

    Looking at this incredible scene, including Sophie, everyone present was shocked.

    "Can he do such a thing?"

    Even Roxie was stunned and pursed her lips.

    Obviously, the power of Sheehan''s Recovery Magic surprised everyone.

    If you change to do before Sheehan, has not been able to cast such a miracle of healing magic.

    But now, Sean''s power in magic has changed, and even the effect of "breath of blowing stars" has been greatly increased. As long as people are not dead, he can basically pull them back from the gate of hell.

    This shocked Maggie, and then she reacted.

    "Boom!"

    The next second, Maggie has amazing magic.

    "No!"

    "Be careful!"

    Sophie, Leia, and Niya''s faces suddenly changed.The elves around also screamed out, and quickly entered the state of alert.

    Only Ayi, Lide and Milu were indifferent.

    "Hoo

    AI Yi spits out a hot breath, as if spitting out a flame, which instantly burns out the magic of Maggie.

    "Bang!"

    Li De also does not know when a wave of claws, in a dull explosion, mercilessly flapped Maggie, let Maggie hit a stone pillar on the side, smashed it to pieces.

    "Hey

    Milu jumps up to Maggie like a ghost. Her small hand suddenly makes a bloody ghost hand rise on the ground. She suddenly holds Maggie together with the stone pillar in her hand.

    Finally, Lilith once again released the evil, so that evil enveloped Maggie.

    "Er... Ah ah...!"

    Maggie only felt that her whole body was about to be broken, and her will was eroded by evil spirit.

    The shrill wailing and painful howling made the elves around change their looks, and it seemed that they couldn''t bear it.

    This situation is too uncomfortable for the good spirits.

    Even Sophie, who had been persecuted by Maggie, frowned and sighed.

    "Please set her free, boztutching."

    Sophie made a request to sheen.

    Sheen, however, was also indifferent.

    He has no hobby of tormenting others.

    However, he is definitely not a good man.

    At the beginning, when Sheehan was dealing with Bedo, many people watched him put all kinds of rubbish into the old demon''s body, making his body messy.

    When dealing with Killian, Sean didn''t know how many times he beat him and how many times he tossed him before he collapsed.

    He doesn''t like to abuse others, but he will never make those who want to deal with themselves or even those around him feel better.

    He didn''t want to be the protagonist of those vulgar novels in his previous life. When he met a good-looking opponent, he would be merciful. At last, he would go to Huairou, accept and even conquer.

    He doesn''t need obedient people.

    Isn''t it enough to have a dragon as a mount?

    Isn''t Lilith such an obedient and clever evil god fragrant?

    himself has a beautiful princess. There is a dragon demon that will indulge herself. Even the lovely fairy girls who have been blessed by the goddess of nature, plus an active and direct tyre, is still short of beautiful women?

    I''m sorry, he doesn''t have that big heart.

    But it''s time to end.

    "Lilith."

    Sean spoke calmly.

    Lilith immediately looked at sheen, understood what, and withdrew her hand.

    Suddenly, the evil spirit surrounding Maggie disappeared.

    "Milu."

    AI Yi also seems to understand what Sheehan is going to do and makes a sound to Milu.

    "Well?"

    Milu didn''t seem to understand it, but after a while, she suddenly realized it. With a wave of her hand, she let go of Maggie''s ghost hand and drew back to the ground.

    Maggie just fell from the stone pillar and fell to the ground.

    When the spirit was about to fall on the ground, she suddenly raised her head.

    "Shua!"

    Suddenly, there was no sign of sheen.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The people present reacted to this one after another.

    But Maggie is already in front of sheen with amazing speed.

    There was a crazy smile on her face.

    There was hysteria in her eyes.

    She knew that she could not escape at all.

    In that case...

    "at least let you come with me!"

    Maggie hugged Sean fiercely.

    "[celestial collapse]!"

    Maggie burned all the magic in her whole body, and even burned her own vitality, using the most powerful magic in her life.

    "Boom!"

    The violent gravity immediately fell from the sky and out of control in an instant, smashing the space around Sean and Maggie, causing the space to collapse and the atmosphere to moan.

    A huge black hole took shape in a flash.

    "Boom...!"

    The out of control gravity smashed everything around, and at the same time, the stone pillars, squares and the earth began to break, being sucked into the smashed space.

    "Maggie!"

    Sophie cried out.

    "Your majesty!"

    "Your majesty!"

    Leia and Niya have protected Sophie and taken her away from the scene.

    "Back up!"Carol yelled, directing the faded elves to retreat from the uncontrolled gravity field.

    As for Roxie, Lilith, AI Yi, Lide and Milu, they were unexpectedly calm. They just withdrew from here and let the venue out.

    In this way, the square in front of the goddess of nature turned into a collapsing battlefield, in which the black hole showed unparalleled power, smashing and devouring everything.

    Maggie still hugs sheen tightly and laughs.

    "Come on! Come with me

    "As long as you die! Many people will feel pain! "

    "The pain of others is my pleasure!"

    "The last, the last! Let''s enjoy the pain and despair of the people you love! Let''s go to hell together

    Maggie has gone crazy.

    And Sean?

    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t even change my face.

    After a while, Sheen''s voice came into Maggie''s ears.

    "I knew that a psychologically twisted pervert like you would do it in the end."

    Sheen''s voice was full of irony.

    "It''s a rotten plot."

    With that, a terrible force rose up in Sheehan''s body.

    Heaven and earth tremble in an instant.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    "Hum!"

    It''s the sound of magic shaking.

    At this time, Sean''s body, as if the vast ocean of endless huge magic will suddenly tremble up, and fast running.

    They''re accelerating.

    They''re burning.

    Just as there is an invisible force that needs to be pushed to produce, they are accelerating consumption, turning themselves into fuel and nourishment, and stimulating that force.

    To stimulate this power, the magic consumption is amazing.

    Even if you want to stimulate the power of the lowest limit, you need to consume a great deal of magic.

    This kind of consumption, I''m afraid, can''t even afford to use up the magic of the naturally excellent elves. If it''s less than the scale of the magic of the Kingdom''s most precious Lucie and the queen Sophie of the elves, it must be unbearable in the end.

    Even Sheehan, after trying, found that with his own magic, he could not stimulate this power for a long time.

    From this we can see how terrifying this power is for the intense consumption of magic power.

    Fortunately, this power depends on the amount of magic consumed.

    If it''s stimulated to the maximum extent, it will cost so much magic that even sheen can only last about ten minutes.

    But at that time, Sheehan''s power will increase ten times. Besides magic, all other aspects will increase ten times. It''s amazing.

    If it is only doubled, it will consume a lot of magic power, but the magic scale of Sheehan can last more than one hour.

    This is not the limit of human life.

    This level of combat power is naturally invincible in the human world. Even the most legendary Knights like adilia don''t want to pose any threat to sheen.

    But Maggie, as a legendary magician with a level of 98, is equal to alidia. Even if she has a gap with sheen, the gap is not too big to calculate.

    If she wants to escape, with her magic attainments, she may not be able to stop Sean if she doesn''t play a card.

    As I said before, both are legendary. It may not be too difficult to defeat an opponent, but if you want to kill him, you may not be able to succeed.

    But you can still escape. They are both legendary. Can''t you even escape?

    It doesn''t exist.

    As for the extreme level, in fact, it means reaching level 100. Without the intervention of unconventional abilities such as unique skills, it is much better than level 98, but how can it be so strong that the opponent can''t even escape?

    Maybe for an opponent who is proficient in speed and wants to escape with his feet, sheen can teach him a lesson with instant movement and let him escape to see if he can succeed. But Maggie''s [shadow Walker] is a mobile magic skill next only to instant movement. Sheen wants to catch him under normal circumstances, which is not very realistic.

    This was illustrated by the cave.

    At that time, even if Maggie does not change into melica to shake Sheen''s mind, she can rely on this move to escape, right?

    Unfortunately, this evil spirit was so bad that he had to disgust Sean before he finally ran for his life.

    It was this that caused her to completely annoy the wrong people.

    This time, sheen decided to disgust her as well.

    When she was happiest, she was sent to hell alive.

    The fighting power of extreme level is not enough to kill you, right?

    Then take out the power beyond the limit level!

    It doesn''t need too much. Double is enough.

    This time, enough to crush the legendary wizard to death.

    So...

    "-- gorgeous this world."

    Flame, burning from Sheehan.

    At this moment, the magic power in Sheen''s body was consumed quickly, and finally inspired this power.

    Its name is...

    "- [reincarnation of destiny]"

    Sean called the name of the skill.

    ==========

    [reincarnation of destiny]

    ¡¤ special skills.

    ¡¤When the skill is used, it will enhance the power of the user according to the condition.

    ¡¤The amount of power increased depends on the amount of magic consumed.

    ¡¤Up to 10 times higher.

    ¡¤When in a dangerous situation, the skill will be activated automatically.

    ¡¤Special fusion, unique, can not be copied, can not be taught, can not learn.

    ==========

    this is the most special of Sheehan''s seven skills.

    There is no reason for that. It''s just that among the many skills that Sean created, only this skill eventually transformed into a special skill like the blessing of the Supreme God.It can''t be upgraded, and it can''t use numerology to merge, tamper or other skills.

    Therefore, when this skill is born, it will no longer be able to enhance the effect, let alone reduce the effect. Instead, it will always be the current strength.

    But this skill, which is led by extreme change and integrates many kinds of skills, still becomes Sheen''s trump card next to the sword.

    According to the level of magic consumed, it can increase Sheehan''s power by up to ten times, and make Sheehan even surpass the limit of his life, catch up and touch the existence of "detachment" level.

    Now Sean uses it.

    It didn''t rise to the highest ten times, it just doubled the power with it.

    But it is this double, still let Sheehan across the limit of life, half a foot into the level of transcendence.

    "Boom!"

    Bright and terrible gorgeous flame from Sheehan''s body constantly burning, shaking the collapse of this side of the space.

    "What...!"

    Feeling the terrible power, led by Roxie and Sophie, many people who withdrew from this space looked shocked and turned their heads to see the flames.

    The radiance is incomparably bright, also extremely gorgeous.

    But from the bright and gorgeous light, both Roxie and Sophie have the impulse to kneel down.

    It''s not the power to be oppressed, it''s the power to be oppressed.

    The master of the flame has already crossed the limit and peak of life and stepped into a higher field.

    "This..."

    Sophie and others were shocked.

    "How could he reach our level?"

    And lied was stunned.

    "Wow

    "Wow

    Lilith and Milu exclaimed in amazement.

    Even AI Yi eyebrows pick, unconsciously showed a smile.

    "Is that where you are now?"

    Roxie is no longer back, looking at the gorgeous flame from the collapsed space, a pair of eyes suddenly flicker.

    Of course, Leia, Niya, Carol and other elves are shaken up, showing a look of disbelief.

    Because that''s the realm of legend.

    Because that is another dimension that should not have been reached.

    Since the birth of omnipotence, there are only a few people who can stand in this field, except for the two who are out of the world.

    The three goddesses of the protoss, together with Artemis, the goddess of justice, and Lilith, the goddess of evil.

    From the beginning to the end, there are only six demons.

    And the Terrans, except for the brave people from different worlds, have never been able to step into this field.

    The queens of the elves can''t.

    Those who are the descendants of the brave can''t exist.

    The goddesses of the Protoss and the demons and the powerful demons like Jacinta, who have fought thousands of battles, can''t.

    Even the famous heroes and kings in history, such as the thirteen heroes, can''t do it.

    In the end, even those who are brave can enter this field.

    But now, there is a human man, in front of everyone, showing the possibility of stepping into it.

    "How... Can... Can..."

    Holding sheen tightly, Maggie was stunned and stupid.

    Looking at this human man with a sarcastic expression, she felt the rising terror on him. She wanted to shout and scream, but she found that she could not do it.

    This is more than the previous encounter with the three demons encircling and annihilating things, but also let her not accept.

    How do you accept that?

    How to accept this?

    Do you really move people who shouldn''t?

    At this moment, Maggie finally realized this.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

    "It''s enough for you to go to hell alone, and I won''t accompany you."

    Sean spoke slowly.

    "Have a good journey, the last spirit in the world."

    With that, sheen didn''t know when to break away from Maggie''s arms and pull out the holy sword at her waist.

    "Ah - ah - ah -"

    Maggie screamed in silence.

    Watching sheen draw her sword, she still can''t move.

    The endless fear in her heart told her.

    It''s the end of her life.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah --!"

    Maggie can only fight to the death and use her last resort.

    That''s her unique skill - [faceless change].As Carol said, Maggie''s unique skill is the ability to transform perfectly into the appearance of others.

    That kind of change can be called seamless. What changes is not only the appearance, but also the magic and the breath of oneself. Except for the ability of unique skills, there is no way to detect it.

    In this last moment, Maggie can only use it to become another appearance.

    Looking at the faint image emerging from the swaying phantom, Maggie should want to become melica, so that Sheen''s heart will be shaken again, so that she can show mercy, right?

    But she was doomed to fail.

    "Poof

    When a sword light flashed out like a brilliant flame, Maggie in the change was cut in half by Shengsheng in the unfinished swaying image.

    Behind it, the black hole was also cut off by the sword light, and split neatly.

    "Zheng --!"

    The glare comes from the black hole that has been cut off.

    When it disappeared, the black hole swallowed Maggie''s half body, sucked away the debris of the collapsed space, and disappeared.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    "-"

    silence, in this moment, occupies the whole world.

    With the disappearance of the black hole, in front of the temple of the goddess of nature, the broken and collapsed square gradually calmed down, no longer making so much noise.

    Everyone is looking at the figure at the moment.

    Standing in the broken square, holding the holy sword, the gorgeous light on the body gradually faded down, deeply engraved into the hearts of all the people present.

    Even those who stand at the top of the world are like this.

    Lied is still in shock.

    Milu smiles as if she were very happy.

    AI Yi is looking at that back figure, imperceptibly, the corner of the mouth is outlined.

    As for Sophie, Leia and Niya, not to mention.

    Roxie knew very well that from this moment on, Sean''s position in these people''s minds was completely different.

    In the past, Sheehan''s reputation was basically based on the power behind him. Although his own influence was great, it did not come from him.

    At least, without AI Yi''s support and Lilith''s existence, Sheen''s own influence would have been widely spread in the Kingdom and Empire, and could not be valued by the various forces of the human race and even the gods and demons.

    Sophie and other elves may know that Sheen''s strength is good, but what they really fear is not the demons and evil spirits around sheen?

    What if Sheehan has legendary strength?

    What if Sheehan had such amazing potential at a young age?

    As the most powerful group in the human race, the elves not only have the world''s first group of magicians, but also have three legendary great magicians. Are they afraid of a legendary strong one?

    It doesn''t exist.

    Even Roxie, the treasure of the Kingdom, is remembered by Sophie and others for her special status as a Protoss, Kingdom and goddess of destiny. Otherwise, why should the elves pay attention to a prince who has inherited the blood of the brave, who has crossed with several brave men and fought side by side with the brave Mithra in history Lord?

    Not to mention Sophie is still the queen of the elves. She has an aloof status. Even the kings of some countries can''t be equal to Sophie. The existence of Anxi is also respected. She is polite to Sophie. Even if the elves are kind-hearted in nature, why should they come out to serve Sean and others?

    It''s all for the sake of the goddesses at the top of the Protoss and the demons at the top of the demons that this queen has to do.

    This is a gap in realm.

    Transcendental level is essentially different from legendary level and extreme level, which are still limited by the limit of life.

    Even if the elves are extremely powerful, no less than any other race in the Terran. Facing the three goddesses and the six demons, they are just slightly stronger ants.

    At the beginning, an animal demon almost wiped out the 13 strongest hero groups assembled by the Terran, and flattened the armies of the Protoss and the Terran. This shows how terrible it is for people who are still limited to the limit of life.

    It''s not polite to say that one demon is enough to level the whole elves.

    Under such circumstances, facing Roxie, the goddess of fate standing behind her, and sheen, the Dragon demon and the most powerful evil god standing beside her, how could Sophie not come out to greet her and serve her well?

    But now, things have changed.

    Seeing Sean show the power to touch that field, the status of this alien male has changed dramatically in everyone''s heart.

    Including Lide, it''s not free from vulgarity.

    "Hoo..."

    at this time, sheen felt as if he had completely relaxed. First he breathed heavily, then he put away his sword and turned around.

    "I''ve got my mind at last. I''ll have a good sleep tonight."

    Sean''s face was no longer indifferent and cold, but restored to its original appearance, with a relaxed and happy face.

    That not serious appearance, more or less to eliminate the shock of some people''s hearts.

    But, lied still stares at Sean and says something.

    "Have you really stepped into this field?"

    Lied''s eyes were full of examination, and her tone was full of attention she had not paid before.

    But this is what Sophie and others are eager to know.

    This is a field that only the brave have entered in the human race.

    If Sheehan stepped into this field, it would be a great earthquake news for the three communities and three ethnic groups, which is of great significance.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that sheen was also a brave man.

    And...

    "how can it be that easy?"Sean gave up the idea and became really open-minded.

    "I believe you all find that my level is not high, and I can''t even compare with any of the elves in the elves division. It''s not too much to say that I have the lowest level among the people here."

    Each of the elves in the elves division is above level 80.

    Sophie, Leia and Niya are undoubtedly legendary.

    AI Yi, Li De, MI Lu, Li Li Si and so on, not to mention, the proper superclass.

    Even Roxie''s level is advancing by leaps and bounds during this period. She seems to be a salty fish. In fact, she has been improving herself all the time. Her level is definitely higher than when she first met.

    Sean is strong, but his rank is only seventy-seven.

    No, no, after the battle with alidia, the battle over the cave and the settlement with Maggie, Sheen has just been upgraded to level 78.

    But even so, his level is far from the super level of crossing level 100.

    "Just now, you can see that my unique skills have been inspired by me, so I have that kind of fighting power."

    Sheen shrugged innocently.

    "What''s more, at that level, only half a foot has stepped into the super level?"

    Just now, Sheehan''s use of reincarnation has only doubled the power increase, which really can''t be regarded as completely stepping into the transcendental level.

    How can the limit of life be so easy to step on?

    At that level, the concepts of rank and skill will be completely integrated into oneself and will no longer be shackled by reason.

    Even if Sheehan fully stimulates all the forces of reincarnation and increases them by ten times, it is probably just that the power has entered the transcendental level, which is far from the real transcendental beings.

    For example, AI Yi''s strength is beyond her level. Even if she converges, she can almost send Maggie to the West. If she gives full play to her fighting power, and then uses her unique skills to show all her strength, even if she uses reincarnation to the extreme, is she not her one enemy?

    Only by inspiring the power of the holy sword and getting the help of the power of the holy sword, can sheen fight against the devil.

    This is because the holy sword is too strong to restrain the demons, and Sheehan''s holy sword is stronger than Mithra.

    As a result, Sheehan thinks that he is far away from the real detachment level in the realm and level.

    Even if Sheehan reaches the ultimate level in the future and raises the level to 100, he can''t fight those real super level without the help of the holy sword and blessing.

    Only when he really crossed the limit of his life and entered the transcendental level, Sean could catch up.

    Of course, as a brave person, once you step into the super level, the change will be huge.

    At that time, not only Sheen''s own strength and realm will be equal to those transcendent levels of existence, but the holy sword will also be transformed into a pure crystallization of strength, and its essence can even be evaluated by AI as the level closest to the demon king and the highest god.

    At that time, Sean can be regarded as invincible in the world, right?

    Once upon a time, none of those brave people who have stepped into the super level is weaker than the devil, or even has the ability to suppress the devil.

    Mithra, who is known as the strongest brave man in all ages, after stepping into the superdetachment level, is even more close to Ritas, the goddess of destiny, who is known as the closest to the Almighty. Sitting up with Ritas, Mithra can pose a threat to the demon king.

    Sean has a stronger sword and higher potential. Once he reaches the real transcendence level, he can transform himself and the sword, then he will surely surpass the goddess of fate.

    At that time, the devil is dead, the highest god is not out, he is the strongest.

    And now...

    "I''m far from it."

    Sean said something like this rather helplessly.

    But people did not dare to underestimate him because of this.

    "At least, you show the possibility that you can step into this field." Reid looked at Sean deeply and said, "if you don''t have that possibility, no matter how powerful your unique skills are, you can''t touch this field."

    Superelevation, which has already got rid of the shackles of reason, makes it impossible for a person who has not touched the possibility of this field to have the power to threaten the people in this field even if he is regarded as a unique skill that will go beyond the routine.

    On the contrary, if there is the power to threaten people in this field, it proves that they have the possibility to touch this field.

    In addition to the brave men of all ages, Lide has only seen one such person.

    At the thought of that existence, lied''s face was covered with a layer of invisible shadow, and the eyes looking at sheen became a little struggling.

    It''s like looking forward to something, and it''s like being afraid of something. One moment, there will be hope, and another moment, there will be some killing opportunities!

    But in front of Sheen''s feeling of these tiny murders, a figure blocked in front of Lide."Sister reed." AI Yi looks directly at Li De, light way: "we go back."

    Hearing the words, Lide''s eyes flashed and she was silent.

    They all looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    Sheen curled her lips, as if she could not deny it.

    Roxie closed her eyes to all this and finally dropped her eyes.

    An indescribable atmosphere pervaded the world.

    For a long time, it didn''t disappear.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    With Maggie being killed by sheen and getting his due retribution, Tagore''s forest is finally completely restored to calm.

    Because of Lilith''s power, the demons who are in a frenzy have almost recovered their calm, returned to their respective habitats and recuperated.

    Everything seems to have changed back to what it was.

    However, this is limited to the surface.

    In the dark of the old forest, the darkness is still swimming.

    A gentle and elegant demon man came to a cliff which turned into ruins with several black robed people.

    Here is the cave of the magic ritual destroyed by Sheehan.

    The gentle and refined man of the demon clan looks at the cave which turns into ruins and whispers.

    "Come out, larva."

    With each other''s whispering, the ruins in front suddenly burst open.

    All over the sky of gravel and smoke was lifted, the moment is shrouded in the surrounding area.

    There are also some debris and dust floating in the direction of the demon man, but they are blocked by the black robed people around the demon man.

    Those black robed people just flash in front of the demon men and release their magic power. The incomparably solid and powerful magic power will blow the incoming gravel and smoke away and make the demon men safe.

    But the demon man didn''t move from the beginning to the end, even his face didn''t change even for a moment. He stood there calmly, protected by a crowd of people in black robes.

    Ruo clearly saw the huge figure in the front of him.

    Before long, the dust dissipated.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    There was a terrible roar, and a great sound wave.

    In the sound wave, a monster with dragon wings, upper body of human and lower body of centipede appears.

    On his body, there is a breath that makes the atmosphere tremble. Even if it''s just a flash, it''s enough to stir up the sensitive demons within a thousand kilometers.

    As a result, the demons all fled in panic, leaving countless birds in the air, flapping their wings.

    Feeling the smell of the monster, the demon man not only didn''t feel afraid, but also showed a smile.

    "Good."

    Said the evaluation of the demon man towards the direction of the monster, sang a very wonderful and mysterious magic mantra.

    The magic mantra suddenly turned into entity, one by one, floating out around the monster''s body, and then directly imprinted on the other''s body.

    "Zheng!"

    A burst of dazzling light suddenly from the monster''s body shining up.

    The monster suddenly burst into light, and black smoke rose all over the body, and gradually shrunk to become a crystal clear, extremely conspicuous stone.

    The demon man came forward and picked up the stone. After checking its quality, he nodded with satisfaction.

    "As expected, it has been cultivated to the extreme level and can be used."

    Leave such words, the demon clan man turns round, drew a black robed person nearby.

    The man in black robe came to the man in front of the demon clan and immediately pulled away his black robe, revealing his body under the black robe.

    That body is no different from the general demon clan.

    However, in the position of his chest, there was a hole, which seemed shocking.

    However, the demon man is facing the void and shoves the crystal clear stone in his hand.

    This plug, crystal clear stone directly into the dark hole, and black robed people into one, as if turned into a piece of flesh and blood, completely filled the black robed people''s hole.

    "Boom!"

    A breath of terror rose from the man in black.

    That momentum, all of a sudden is easily across the legendary level, the moment reached the extreme level of the situation.

    Yes.

    Limit level.

    This black robed man has become an extreme super power.

    The demon man witnessed all this and laughed happily.

    "In this way, the four ultimate magic fighters are completely completed."

    The demon man''s eyes swept to the other three men in black.

    The three black robed people''s bodies, vaguely exuded a completely not inferior to the extreme level of the atmosphere.

    No one knows that at this moment, in the remote corner of Tagore''s forest, there are four limit levels.

    Even if these four limit levels exist, they are just puppets manipulated by people.

    "It''s a big deal."

    A woman''s voice suddenly rang out.

    "I didn''t expect that you could transform the demon cubs that have been painstakingly cultivated by the organization into materials for the fusion of magic life, so that the four demon fighters around you can merge with the demon cubs that have been trained to the extreme level, absorb the power of the demon cubs, and then transform them to the extreme level. It''s really worthy of being the strongest life creation magician in the world, the old demon sect [original demon] ¡¿My great apostle, the only son of the leader, is very impressed with youWith such a voice, a woman did not know when to appear here.

    It was a tall, spectacularly erratic woman with only white clothes, barefoot, fair skin, long straight black hair.

    The woman looked at the demon man, and then at the four terrible demon fighters around him. She couldn''t help laughing.

    "But, in order to cultivate your own Devil fighter, you embezzle your precious devil cubs, so you are not afraid of your father''s trouble, or the other two great apostles borrow a question to show you a book in front of your father? Master Danas

    Danas shrugged at the words.

    "You don''t have to scare me, Miss morrow. I''ve got my father''s permission in this matter." Danas''s face was calm, and even turned around to make fun of each other: "it''s you. It doesn''t matter if you come to such a place? You''re now the princess of the ragnard Empire? It''s said that there seems to be a prince in the imperial capital planning to deal with you? "

    For Danas''s ridicule, the woman named Moro showed that she didn''t care at all.

    "That''s fun." "I just like the descendants of these brave people to show a strong resistance in front of me. In this way, after I pull them to the abyss and see the real despair, the pain they show can make me feel happy."

    These words make people shudder.

    Danas is not surprised.

    "It''s really bad taste." Danas said indifferently: "this evil taste can be compared with my poor apostle."

    "The spirit?" Morrow picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "don''t you think it''s a pity that you just gave her up?"

    "Not at all." Danas replied with a smile: "no matter how to say, it''s the only demon left in the world. Its strength is pretty good. It''s a pity to give up like this."

    So said Danas''s face, but there was no expression of regret.

    No way.

    "That demon spirit looks very obedient on the surface, but actually she is a restless woman." Danas said, "it''s for the future of the original devil that I want to destroy the land of the elves and destroy the elves. In fact, it''s just to satisfy my own sad evil taste that I put forward such a proposal. Do you really think I didn''t see it?"

    "So, you just pretend to tell her that you will support her plan. You are even willing to lend her the trained devil cubs and those legendary demons, so that she can attack the land of the elves, but secretly, you deliberately do something to expose the position here, so that the brave man can come to your door and help you eliminate the thorn head?" "In order to ensure that the brave man will kill the demon, you also deliberately told the demon to let her move the spirits around him. It''s really no omission," he said admiringly

    "You can''t kill her yourself, can you?" Danas disapproved of the way: "the devil''s ability to escape still has a set, even if I have three extreme level devil fighters, leaving her less than 50% of the grasp, and once she escaped, with the evil taste of the devil, I''m afraid it will always stare at me."

    Danas obviously did not want to be targeted by a legendary demon with evil nature.

    In that case, he could not tell when he would fall.

    Therefore, Danas came to kill people with a knife.

    "There are so many demons around Sean boztute, and there is an evil god Lilith. Even if the devil''s ability to escape is strong enough, she can''t really escape."

    Danas sighed.

    "In fact, the evil spirit is very useful. It''s just that her character is too bad and hard to control. In addition, she knows our internal intelligence and will betray us at any time. It''s a good thing to eradicate her now."

    Presumably, Maggie would never have thought that she would be reduced to the present situation, all thanks to Danas, right?

    "Don''t talk about me. Talk about you." Danas changed the topic, looked at morrow, and said with a smile, "I heard that you''ve been staring at a little girl recently, but you haven''t caught her yet. Are you tired of her?"

    "Hum." The smile on morrow''s face disappeared and turned to be unhappy. He said, "that kid is really good at hiding and is very alert to me. Every time I do something, she will disappear without a trace. She doesn''t even show any flaws. It''s really annoying."

    "I see." Danas suddenly realized, "it''s no wonder that you will run out. Your feelings will disappear on purpose. Let that little girl put down her guard and show up on her own initiative?"

    "Almost." "I don''t know if that kid will be cheated, but my plan in the empire is coming to an end. If she doesn''t take the bait, I''ll be in trouble."

    "It''s not easy for you either." Danas sympathized: "I have paid a lot of energy in order to cultivate four extreme level magic fighters, but the road you take is more painstaking than me. If you are not careful, you may lose everything.""Then I''ll bet everything." Moro looked at Danas and said, "don''t you think so, too?"

    "Indeed." Danas light way: "in order to have our shelter in the future, we can only bet on everything."

    For this reason, the darkness will still move.

    Never, never stop.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    In this way, a few days passed quietly.

    The forest of Tagore is as peaceful and stable as it has never been.

    The same is true of the land of elves. After the initial heated discussion, the story that Tagore''s forest was engulfed by evil, and that a demon was born, but was attacked by foreign visitors, has gradually subsided.

    Of course, the follow-up impact is not entirely absent.

    For example, since then, Sophie has been locked up in the Queen''s palace, no longer appear, also do not know what hit, or because the former enemy was killed, fell into a state of melancholy if lost, unable to extricate themselves.

    For this reason, led by Leia and Niya, the spirit magicians of the spirit division are worried and often stay inside and outside the Queen''s palace, hoping to cheer her majesty up.

    But Sophie''s abnormality did not affect the upcoming festivals of the elves.

    Sophie deliberately ordered that the Peace Festival should continue. Although many recent events in the land of elves and Tagore''s forest can not be regarded as not happening, the more eventful the autumn is, the more necessary it is to promote the importance of peace. This is the view of the queen.

    Therefore, the peace sacrifice will be held as usual.

    This makes the town of elves a bit lively recently.

    It''s not only because there is going to be a festival, but also because at this time, the elves invited a lot of trusted friends from outside to participate in the peace festival.

    Because of the evil event that happened in the forest of Tagore some time ago, some people outside the world finally noticed this anomaly, so that all countries in the human world sent envoys to connect with the elves, intending to investigate the reason.

    The kingdom of Mithra also sent relevant personnel here to investigate.

    In this regard, Sophie finally picked up her spirits, shouldered her own responsibility, and came out of the Queen''s palace.

    Then, in view of this incident, Sophie also gave his own explanation.

    "The abnormality that happened in Tagore''s forest this time was all due to the appearance of the apostles of the old demon sect [original demons] and the ritual of refining demons held here."

    Sophie told the truth to the messengers of all nationalities.

    However, Sophie selectively revealed the truth.

    For example, although she confessed that the cause of this incident was caused by the appearance of an apostle of the original demon, she did not explain that the Apostle was a demon who should have been extinct for thousands of years, let alone her own fate with each other.

    For another example, she claimed that Tagore''s forest would be turned into a place of evil, just because she used the power of the evil god Lilith to deal with the apostle, and did not say that it was caused by Sheehan''s personal resentment.

    The fairy queen has already communicated with Lide and thinks that Sheen''s behavior should be concealed.

    Otherwise, if we know that Sheehan instigated Lilith to make such a big disturbance, which also affected countless lives in Tagore''s forest, then, even if no one dares to find Sheehan''s trouble, taking Sheehan''s position as the Earl of the Kingdom, the kingdom will inevitably become the object of criticism, leading to extraneous affairs.

    At that time, if some unsophisticated people do something that makes sheen unhappy, making sheen reckless, then maybe next time we can''t stop loss in time like this one.

    In view of this, Sophie and lied decided to eliminate the explanation of Hearn''s personal grudge in this incident and turn his position into helping them catch the apostles of the original devil.

    In this way, people can''t play their part.

    Under such circumstances, this matter was gradually suppressed.

    Thanks to this, Sean has been quite happy these days and is no longer as busy as before.

    With Maggie''s death, sheen took a bad breath, and recovered to the original leisurely appearance. As if nothing had happened, sheen spent a comfortable life in the land of elves.

    Every day, Sean is not playing with the goblins gathered around him, feeding them some magic power from time to time, shortening their reincarnation period, or walking on the street like no one else with Rosie and others, wandering in the land of elves.

    Perhaps because of the upcoming peace festival, there are many more stalls and stores in the town of elves, full of all kinds of goods, giving people a sense of dazzling.

    These commodities are not ordinary commodities, but genuine magic props.

    As the first magic race of the human race, the elves are born magicians. The most popular products here are all kinds of magic props.

    They are all made by the magicians of the elves.

    It''s far more effective than the magic potion produced by the external magic potion workshop.

    It has a performance far beyond the magic props produced by outside magic props firms.

    Even some excellent magic weapons like magic wands and magic wands are available here.

    These are rare high-quality products from the outside world. They are made by the elves. They can be said to have absolute quality assurance. No one will doubt them.In the past, it was extremely difficult for outsiders to get these excellent props and potions made by the elves themselves. Only when the peace sacrifice was launched and the elves'' hometown was open to the outside world, the rest of the Terrans had a chance to start, which was a rare feast.

    Had it not been for the peace sacrifice, only those invited would have entered the land of the elves, which would have been crowded by the population of all ethnic groups.

    Sean accompanied Rosie, Lilith, Rasha and Milu to the town of elves for a few times. Sometimes, they would pull on the sleepy Ayi and lid, who were not very interested in the ceremony, to go shopping together.

    In particular, Roxie''s eyes were shining when she looked at the store. In a few days, she never went back empty handed every time she went to the street. She didn''t know how many magic potions and magic props she bought from the elves.

    also wanted to do this, but unfortunately no royal highness. Behind the princess of

    ''s house is the whole country, with a treasury backing her up. What can''t be bought?

    Poor Sheehan. Although he was a noble, he was an honorary nobleman. Except for the annual fixed sacrifice, he had to earn any expenses by himself.

    fortunately, he had a dragon in his house, and a piece of scales that he had dropped off could sell a lot of money. There were many sorcerers in the elf family who wanted to buy some dragon blood, dragon''s birthday, dragon tears, dragon teeth and dragon claws from his hands. What''s more, he also made a fortune. He was not afraid of money, but he was not afraid of degeneration. He had wife''s soft rice and his royal highness. Pay for yourself.

    It''s Yulin''s resentful eyes that make sheen calm every time.

    "The Dragon girl is becoming more and more humanized, isn''t it fast becoming human?"

    Sean consulted Ayi.

    At that time, AI Yi glanced at you Lin and nodded his head.

    "It should be fast. Wait a year or a few months. This girl will be able to shed her dragon body and turn into a demon. It seems that you can feed her more magic."

    The mother of the dragon made a positive answer.

    It''s a bit of a tangle for Sheehan.

    "This dragon girl is going to change people, then I can''t ride the Dragon any more?"

    I''m not willing to think about it.

    But AI Yi is one side disdains Xi en, one side said such a sentence.

    "The dragon clan is different from the other demons. Not only do they shed the dragon''s body and become demons, they will awaken their unique skills, and this unique skill is fixed, which is Longhua."

    Longhua.

    This is a unique skill possessed by all the dragon people who turn into human beings.

    According to AI Yi, the dragon people who transform human beings will only awaken this unique skill, not other unique skills.

    Including her, the same is true.

    And the effect of this unique skill, as the name suggests, is to re incarnate the dragon.

    After incarnating as a dragon, the power of the dragon clan will soar geometrically, at least three times, and even ten times.

    Therefore, even if the dragon is transformed, it can recover its body at any time, and its power is stronger than before. I don''t know how much.

    It''s the same with you Lin. even if you want to change people in the future, it''s easy to change them again.

    "Good guy."

    Sean''s tongue is blatant, and he''s just a good guy.

    A unique skill that can increase power up to ten times?

    Can this be the same as reincarnation?

    It is worthy of being called the dragon of the demon king.

    Of course, not every Dragon''s dragon can increase its strength ten times.

    At least, in the dragon clan, only AI Yi''s "Longhua" can make his power soar ten times.

    Like Jacinta, his "Longhua" can only make his power soar five times.

    The rest of the dragon people are even less, most of them are three times and four times, and few can reach five times.

    "This girl''s talent is good. She was close to the limit level before she became a human. If she had the unique skill of awakening, she should be more than five times."

    AI Yi has expectations for you Lin.

    As for Sheehan, he was looking forward to something else.

    "Let''s talk about Longhua, no matter how many times our strength is increased." Sheehan looked at Ai Yi with burning eyes and said without thinking: "since you say that all the dragon people can turn into dragons, you can also turn into dragons, right?"

    AI Yi was silent.

    And then...

    "... You don''t want to ride me, do you?"

    Ayi releases her death gaze at sheen.

    "How?"

    The refutation of Hearn''s righteous words began to calculate in his heart.

    "How to trick this girl into riding for me?"

    Sean said the murmur carelessly.

    AI Yi''s face turned black on the spot."If I jump from here and fall to death, I will never be ridden by you!"

    AI Yi put down his cruel words and turned to leave.

    "Oh, No."

    Sean ran after him.

    In this way, Sheehan spent a rather peaceful few days.

    Until, a bad news, found him.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    That day, nadura''s voice suddenly rang out in Sean''s mind and told him something.

    "Melica can''t come back?"

    Sean, who was playing with the goblins, was stunned to hear the voice in his mind.

    Nadura gave a bitter smile.

    "I didn''t expect that to happen either."

    So nadura told Sheehan.

    "Who would have thought that after receiving my blessing, melica''s level would suddenly rise rapidly?"

    Yes.

    After receiving nadura''s blessing, melika''s level suddenly rose rapidly.

    The reason is simple.

    "Before, although melika was born in nature, she was not a special individual. Even if she was gifted by the world and improved her magic because of your relationship, it was only her magic that was improved, and it would not affect her level."

    Nadura explains why.

    "But after receiving my blessing, melika got the protection of nature and had the most direct contact with nature and even the world itself. As a result, the magic of the world flowed into her body and stimulated her own potential."

    This is not, strictly speaking, a shock.

    Because the blessings of the three goddesses are infinitely useful. People who have received the blessings of this level can even enhance their potential, change their future, and benefit the blessers. I don''t know how many people praise them.

    Because of Sheehan''s relationship, melika has received some gifts from the world. She will receive nadura''s blessing again, get the protection of nature, and deepen her connection with the world itself. It is conceivable that she will get great benefits.

    Before, melica just grew up in magic.

    But this time, after receiving the blessing of the goddess of nature, melika''s previous gift from the world was inspired, and finally her own potential and even strength were grown.

    Even...

    "if this continues, melika is likely to directly awaken her unique skills and get unimaginable gains."

    There was surprise and helplessness in nadura''s voice.

    Sean is the same.

    As a matter of principle, it''s absolutely a pleasure for melika to get so many benefits.

    But there are also problems.

    "I''m worried that the power of the sudden surge will make melica suffer side effects she shouldn''t have." Nadura said cautiously: "she is not you after all. She has the blessing of the Mother God, not even the royal family. It may be a great burden for her to have such a connection with the world as a mere elf."

    After all, melica has its limits.

    In other words, the original melika has no potential to be praised by others. She is just an ordinary fairy girl.

    Such she, of course, was very lucky to meet sheen, because sheen got great fortune, but whether she had the ability to eat this fortune was another matter.

    It''s not nice to say that with melika''s own ability, if she is constantly given gifts by the magic of the world, it''s not surprising when she is supported.

    That''s why nadura is so worried.

    "Now, I have used my own strength to seal the effect of the wreath, so that the magic of the world no longer flows to melica." Nadurahui reported: "but melika has had the deepest relationship with the blessing of your world, and has been stained with your breath. I don''t know if the world will continue to present melika because of this."

    Sheehan was embarrassed.

    Is this killing yourself?

    Blame yourself for moving too fast on melica?

    There is a sense of being scolded as a beast...

    "what should we do now?" "Do you have a way to solve this problem?" Sheehan said

    "There is no way." Nadura replied in a positive tone: "for example, let melika enter the inner hall once and have a comprehension. Then, with her present conditions, she can at least grow up to the point where she can bear the present strength."

    "Into the inner hall?" Sheehan was slightly stunned and said, "are you going to take melika to the temple of the capital?"

    "No Nadura seemed to shake her head and said, "just let melika enter the inner hall on this side of the divine world. You don''t have to run to the capital."

    "In the divine world?" There is a God in the temple, isn''t there

    Nadura is very strange about Sheen''s question.

    Then, nadura responded.

    "Don''t you think it''s only in the temple of Wangdu that you can enter the inner hall?" Nadura said with a smile, "it''s not like that. The inner temple is a treasure left by the Supreme God to the human race, not to the kingdom of Mithra. There are doors to enter the inner Temple all over the world."The inner hall is an independent space, which does not exist in any corner of the world.

    To get into it, you have to go through doors that stay around the world.

    In the royal capital of Mithra, in the temple, the door to the inner temple is just one of the many doors to the inner temple.

    The rest of the race, the rest of the country, also have access to it.

    "For example, the temple on the other side of the Laguna Empire has the same door. The elves also have the same door. It''s deep in my temple. Of course, the orcs and dwarves also have the inner door. Even the demon Kingdom has received two inner doors from the elves for diplomatic reasons in the past thousand years to show peace and friendship."

    Said nadura.

    "Of course, there is also a door to the inner hall in the divine world. Let melika enter the inner hall here. You don''t have to go to the temple of the king''s capital."

    Smell speech, sheen this just understand.

    "What''s the matter with melica?"

    Sheehan asked.

    "She?" Nadura didn''t know what she was thinking. She said with a smile: "she was worried about the sudden power, and at the same time, she was sad that she couldn''t go back to the peace festival with you. Obviously, if she were someone else, she would have been ecstatic because of her power surge, but she didn''t feel happy at all, which made lidas and anima feel this The girl is very cute. She''s helping me take care of her now. "

    What nadura said made sheen laugh and cry.

    How to say?

    It''s really melica style.

    "All right." Sheen didn''t feel very sorry and said, "since it''s related to her own safety, it''s not a bad thing. Of course, it''s melika''s own business that is more important. You can help me tell her that there is a long way to go. In the future, there will be plenty of opportunities to celebrate together. Let her not have psychological burden, do her own business well and surprise everyone when she comes back."

    "I''m relieved to have you." Nadura laughed and said, "although I''ve comforted her, she''s still a little nervous and upset. If it''s you, she''ll feel more at ease when she hears it, won''t she?"

    "I hope so." Sheehan spread out his hand and said, "I''ll give you melica for the time being, goddess. You have to bring her back completely."

    "Don''t worry." Nadura immediately said solemnly, "she is also my lovely benefactor. I will not let her have anything to do."

    Sheen relaxed her face.

    Sean was relieved to give melica to nadura.

    I just don''t know what melica will be like when she comes back again after this battle.

    With the rapid increase of power, even the unique skills may soon wake up. In addition, she is about to enter the inner hall for comprehension. With the superposition of many benefits, when melika comes back, she should be completely reborn, right?

    Sean had some expectations.

    Looking forward to melica''s transformation.

    It''s not just Sean. Nadura is looking forward to it.

    "Now I can look up in front of lidas." Nadura said happily: "her two benefactors are very excellent. In the past, anima and I envied each other. Now, anima and I will have our own benefactor."

    Nadura was very happy.

    Sean noticed another thing.

    "Why?" Sean raised his eyebrows and said, "even the goddess of life has a blessing?"

    "Yes." Nadura chuckled and said: "after the last incident in Kosmos, the believer of anima seems to have some signs of blessing in disguise. After that, she was able to borrow a lot of anima''s power, showing a degree of fit that she had never seen before. After that, anima was surprised and happily expressed that she wanted to accept the believer as a blessing."

    Believers?

    And what about cosmos? Can you use the power of the goddess of life?

    Hello, Hello, hello...

    "no, that person is

    Sheen was stunned.

    "Maybe it''s the person you imagined?"

    Nadura laughs like a joke.

    Sean was in tears and laughter.

    If so, that girl is really a blessing in disguise.

    "The three goddesses have blessing at the same time, which has not happened for a long time."

    Nadura also has some feelings and worries.

    The goddess of nature once again felt that the world was changing.

    The brave who should not have appeared appeared.

    The descendants of the brave who inherited Mithra''s sword were born.

    The sealed evil god returns.

    The actions of the demons.

    Also, the appearance of the taboo original devil.

    Now, even the blessers of the three goddesses, who should not have appeared for a long time, appear one after another.In addition, the twin masters and servants who have various origins with the demon king...

    What does all this mean?

    Nadura shakes her head and suppresses her worrying thoughts.

    "By the way, I''ll tell you one more thing." Nadura said to Sheehan, "melika seems to have been brainwashed by elf magic."

    "What?" Sheen frowned.

    "Don''t worry, we have eliminated the hidden danger." Nadurara said with deep meaning: "it should be the good work of the evil spirit you destroyed recently. Maybe it''s her backhand, but it''s not useful."

    Sean''s face sank.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Sheen naturally didn''t know. In fact, as early as before contacting herself, Maggie sneaked into the land of elves and contacted melika.

    This is not only to investigate the affairs of sheen and others, but also to bury some backhand when they confront sheen in the future.

    So, Maggie used spiritual magic at that time to control melika and let her tell her what she knew.

    Because in this way, Maggie will know so much about Sean, and also know the information of everyone around Sean.

    After that, Maggie planted part of her mental energy in melika''s body, in order to manipulate her again when necessary, and make her become her puppet.

    No matter how to say, it''s all against a person who stands behind the devil and evil god. Maggie''s bad character is bad character, so she will make preparations.

    If there is no accident, then, when sheen and Ayi threaten Maggie, the demon will sacrifice this card and let melika do something that can make her escape from the world under her control.

    Even taking melica as a shield to block Ayi''s dragon breath attack and so on, it can also win the chance for the demon to escape.

    It''s because of this preparation that the demon dare to do it with sheen openly, right?

    Otherwise, the legendary magician can''t help but want to move sheen, who is accompanied by demons and evil spirits.

    Unfortunately, the spirit did not expect that her prepared backhand, in an unexpected situation, the ashes.

    She didn''t think that sheen pushed melika away, and she didn''t think that because of this reason, melika''s body had a great change, so she was brought back to the divine world by nadura and left the land of elves.

    When melika leaves, Maggie wants to control what she does. How can she do it?

    Not only can not do, her hands and feet were also found by the three goddesses of the divine world, and then was mercilessly removed.

    Now, the magic power of melika''s body has been completely wiped out.

    The ghost left behind, so became a joke, disappeared.

    Sean didn''t know all this, but he could guess a little.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t leave her too much time to wipe her out directly. Otherwise, such a disaster might mean that I would have done many bad things."

    Sean''s face was filled with disgust.

    Nadura nodded in agreement.

    "Perhaps this is the result of the world''s shelter for you?" Nadura sighed: "with the protection of the world itself, all things will be like this. Unconsciously, they will develop in the direction that is good for you. The blessing of Mother God is really strong."

    This is not aimless.

    Otherwise, why is it just at this time that melika is taken to the divine world, not in the land of the elves?

    Is it just luck?

    Well, the good luck is just in time.

    Therefore, it may be that the world itself is guiding and sheltering sheen to let things go in his favor.

    "All right." Sheehan shrugged and said casually, "it seems that luck is on my side."

    This sentence also amused nadura.

    "The goddess in charge of luck does exist. If she knows that she has been praised by the brave who have been separated for thousands of years, she will feel very honored, right?" Nadura said with a smile: "however, you can get more than this degree of luck. You will gradually realize it later."

    After that, Sheehan talked with nadura to confirm the current situation of both sides.

    In general, although there were some accidents between each other, in the end, these accidents were all passed without danger.

    Sean didn''t expect that melika would not come back, but since it was melika''s own fate, he had no choice but to return, but he didn''t care too much. He just hoped that melika''s problems could be solved perfectly.

    Nadura didn''t expect that she found the trace of the original devil and told him. She thought that with his ability and energy, she could handle this matter easily, but she made such a fuss. So she felt quite helpless.

    In the end, it''s a good thing that things on both sides can go smoothly.

    "When melica''s condition stabilizes, I''ll take her back to the world myself."

    Nadura left such words.

    "I see."

    Sheehan nodded.

    However, sheen didn''t know that there were still some thoughts in nadura''s mind.

    "I can''t go on like this."

    You know, nadura will come to the human world. Her original purpose is to monitor sheen and find out the truth behind sheen.

    Now, because of melica, surveillance can''t continue."Did the goddess of the sect take over the task?"

    Nadura had this idea.

    But on second thought, nadura gave up.

    "This brave man is much stronger than before, and his sense is much sharper. He seems to have noticed my existence before. Then, besides me, who can watch him silently?"

    I''m afraid it''s gone.

    If we put surveillance on the surface and send someone to follow him directly, whether it works or not, we can say that this candidate is also a great worry.

    "There are dragon demons around, and there are animal demons and ghosts in the activity, plus the rest of the demons are ready to move, in the face of such a lineup, which goddess can live in the past?"

    Remembering that she had stopped these guys from fighting violently several times before, nadura had a headache.

    After all, the previous experience tells nadura that even she is not very able to live. Who can do it if she is a common goddess?

    "Lidas can do it, but we dare not let her know about it."

    "Anima needs to continue to investigate the summoning of the brave. Recently, she''s also detecting the demon world. She can''t do anything at all."

    "In this way, who can hold down the demons?"

    Nadura has a real headache.

    In fact, there are still some candidates.

    For example, Lilith, as the most powerful evil god, is totally true to these demons.

    However, although the evil god returned, he never thought of returning to the divine world. Instead, he took the lead of the brave man and entrusted him with the real seal. Moreover, he was not mature enough. How could he do such a task?

    In addition to Lilith, there is the equally famous goddess of justice, Artemis.

    This goddess is also a super existence. Her strength is even stronger than herself and anima. She is decent and noble. She can be regarded as the best candidate.

    The problem is that the goddess of justice, who can''t tolerate any evil in her eyes, has never dealt with Lilith, who is as famous as herself. Moreover, because of the war thousands of years ago, the goddess who has been fighting with ghosts and Demons has been completely annoyed by milupesh. She thinks that she is dangerous and evil. If she is sent, I''m afraid she will fight every minute.

    So, in the divine world, who can be compared with the devil?

    "Only the three sisters?"

    The three sisters mentioned by nadura are the three famous goddesses in the three realms.

    They are the trinity of existence, holding the concept and attribute of time together.

    They are twin sisters born at the same time, real triplets, inseparable, regardless of you and me.

    The three goddesses are called "the three goddesses of time and space".

    And these three goddesses, also in the war thousands of years ago, joined hands to fight against the poisonous demons among the six demons, and fought with the poisonous demons.

    If there is only one person, each of the three goddesses is an extreme existence.

    But when the three of them join hands and exert their power together, they will have a great chemical reaction and become a goddess group that can join hands in the first World War.

    In addition, they are also the goddess of time, controlling and controlling time. If they want to monitor sheen, they can still do it?

    If these three goddesses were sent, they would be able to live.

    It''s just that...

    "... They can''t screw it up, can they?"

    She turned blue at the thought of the three sisters.

    If she could, she really didn''t want the three sisters to carry out such a "delicate" task.

    The reason is that their intelligence quotient may not be enough...

    nadura has always been able to see the ending.

    But there''s no way. Apart from them, nadura can''t think of any suitable person.

    "It seems that we have to find them to do a good ideological work first."

    Nadura''s heart was heavy.

    Perfect like her, at this moment there is also a kind of impulse to escape.

    She didn''t want to tell the three sisters something too profound.

    Otherwise, their patience may not be enough.

    Nadura can only comfort herself.

    "Just for the time being, for the time being..."

    melika''s situation is not complicated. After she has dealt with it, she will be able to take melika back to the human world as soon as possible and take over the work again.

    It won''t take long.

    It really won''t be long.

    So...

    "I hope nothing happens...

    nadura started to worry about nothing in another way.

    As a result, nadura cut off the revelation between her and sheen and began to deal with her own affairs.As for sheen, he was just about to continue teasing the goblins. For some reason, he suddenly shivered.

    "... why do you have a hunch that you are about to be entangled by something terrible?"

    Sheen began to get suspicious.

    Is this the inspiration of blessing?

    Or is it the intuition brought about by the sixth sense after the promotion of Wai Jue Tian Ming?

    "There''s always an impulse to run away..."

    sheen murmured.

    At this time, he did not know what he would encounter.

    If you know, he will take his wife and children to run away as fast as possible.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    On this day, the peace sacrifice in the land of elves began.

    Sean and Rosie go to the street together, and find that the whole town of elves is decorated very beautiful, and there are people everywhere.

    This kind of atmosphere is much worse than when Sheehan first came to the land of elves.

    At that time, the land of elves was quiet, peaceful, dreamy and beautiful. It was like entering the magic forest.

    At this moment, however, the town of elves has completely transformed into a scene of lively celebration. There are stalls everywhere, but also people from all over the world, no longer only elves.

    To be honest, sheen felt uncomfortable.

    The reason is simple.

    "Is that the Earl of boztut of Mithra?"

    "I''ve been invited to the land of the elves."

    "Great."

    "It''s a rare sight that I''m a man, but I''m invited to come and go freely in the land of elves."

    "I can only say that I''m worthy of the Dragon devil''s eye."

    "The Kingdom''s most precious fiance, he has two sons."

    This kind of teasing came from all around, which made sheen have the impulse to run away.

    Rosie walked beside sheen, looking around, and leaving such a sentence, whether intentionally or unintentionally.

    "You are really the only man in such a lively ceremony, our Earl of boztut."

    "..."

    Rosie''s serious speech made sheen feel the urge to hold her head.

    Take a closer look, although there are many other races in the Elven village at this moment, just like what Rosie said, they are all women.

    In other words, Sean became the only man in this bustling Elven village.

    When the women saw him whispering, they all whispered to him.

    This is not to enter the daughter country, but to enter the women''s school, was bored in the women''s school, do not know how long the boudoir ladies to the crowd feeling.

    Of course, that''s not the point.

    The point is that the spirits who pass by have changed their attitude towards sheen.

    "Look, look, that alien man is on the street."

    "I see it."

    "I saw it, too."

    "It''s said that he not only got the approval of goddess nadura, but also helped us eliminate the evil spirits of our old enemy."

    "In order to help us eliminate the demons, he did not hesitate to let the evil gods around him take the hand and turn the whole forest of Tagore into a place of evil."

    "It''s a little scary...

    " but I think he''s very powerful...

    "Yeah, yeah."

    "I feel that he is not the same as the men mentioned by the elders of the clan..."

    "he has not been looking at us as if he was going to eat us as the elders said."

    "Sure enough, he''s a gentleman and a hero, isn''t he?"

    "Only such men will not think ill of us. That''s what the elders said."

    "Is he a good man then?"

    "I... shall we go up and say hello?"

    After seeing sheen, groups of elves made such comments, which made the foreign tourists who heard these comments look at sheen with surprise and laughter, and made sheen have the impulse to hit the wall.

    , however, a princess''s highness is still forcing her to rely on her.

    "It sounds very good. Mr. hero, gentleman and noble, would you like to say hello to those lovely elves?"

    Rosie satirized sheen.

    sheen decided that she must give her a little bit of color to see what the flower is so red tonight.

    And against the presence of so many strange eyes, Sean felt a little unbearable.

    So Sheehan took the initiative to throw out the topic.

    "What about the peace sacrifice of the elves?" Sean said to Rosie in a blunt tone, "it''s not like the stalls are full of magic potions and magic props, is that all?"

    Hearing that sheen deliberately digs off the topic, Roxie wants to say something, but sheen stares and counsels her.

    She knew that if she continued to survive like this, it would be her own fault.

    Although still a little dissatisfied, but Roxie or obediently follow the topic of Sean said.

    "According to the people of the elves, during the Peace Festival, all kinds of magic potions and magic props will be put out for sale like this. Only at dinner time will we entertain everyone in the street, and then show all kinds of performances."

    "There is a flash show with the light tree as the leading role.""There are goblins dancing as the protagonists."

    "Then there is the magic show of the elves and the exhibition of rare magic things such as unicorns, which are rare to see from the outside world. They are all activities that will appear during the peace festival."

    "Finally, at the end of the Peace Festival, the queen will appear on behalf of the elves and give thanks and speeches to friends from all over the world."

    This is the whole process of peace sacrifice.

    "That sounds good."

    Sean was a little distracted.

    It''s a pity that Roxie''s attention has been distorted.

    "It''s said that when the peace sacrifice officially ends, the elves of the Elven clan may send out a wreath symbolizing friendship to the friends they care about, so as to show that their friendship will last forever."

    Roxie couldn''t help saying.

    "With your popularity in the elves, you should be able to receive a lot of garlands. Do you feel very happy? A gentleman and a noble hero

    This made sheen completely silent.

    Then sheen silently reached out and squeezed Roxie''s cheek.

    Pull pull pull pull pull pull!

    "Good pain, good pain, good pain..."! Let go...! "

    Both sides of the pretty face were pulled down by heathy, as if to the whole country.

    "Come on, go on."

    Sheenpy opened his mouth without a smile, and a word "well" was printed on his forehead.

    Apparently, Sheen has been exasperated.

    "It''s going to rot! It''s going to rot! "

    Roxie''s tears came out, her hands were waving, like a baby who was strangled, dancing, attracting a large number of spectators.

    The crowd looked at Sean and Roxie in disbelief.

    "How dare he treat the Kingdom treasure like this?"

    It was their first thought.

    , "the highness of the princess of the world will make such a voice..."

    This is their second thought.

    they could not believe that sheen had dared to be so cruel to Luo Si and could not believe that his royal highness, a perfectly faultless princess, would be embarrassed like this.

    After 17 years of operation, what happens to Roxie Wang?

    Sean is regardless of these, determined to teach the fiancee a lesson.

    Otherwise, the girl almost did not know who was the master of the family.

    However, sheen wants to show Roxie ugly, but the girl seems to be hanging up. Her face is pulled like this. She is not ugly at all. She still has a unique aesthetic feeling.

    "It''s God''s reward that makes you have such an unscientific face."

    Sheen didn''t know whether to be happy or angry, and her tone became complicated.

    "Woo woo! Let go

    Roxie didn''t know that sheen was in such a complicated mood that she begged for mercy with tears in her eyes.

    "Husband."

    Sean turned her eyes and said so.

    "Husband!"

    Roxie didn''t have any hesitation. She just called.

    Looking at this skillful posture, it''s obvious that Sean has been forced to call me that.

    Of course, there is no such name as "husband" in this world, so people around don''t know what Roxie''s name means, otherwise it will surely be red in the face and sigh about Roxie''s boldness.

    In fact, at the beginning, from Sheen''s mouth that the name, Roxie is very reluctant to call.

    As a result, under Sheen''s "big stick education", the girl even called her father, so it''s not bad for her husband.

    this royal highness is probably so loud and plain that no one can understand the meaning of this sentence.

    It''s exciting for sheen.

    "Call the master."

    Sheen began to laugh in a bad way.

    "What

    She opened her eyes wide.

    Not to mention Roxie, but the onlookers were shocked.

    These two people... Usually play so big?

    Just as Sean and Roxie gradually become the focus of the street, and Roxie is also pressed by Sean, the Savior appears.

    "... can''t you just stop for a moment and not stir up a commotion?"

    With a sigh like voice, Carol appears with a group of elves.

    "Help

    Roxie immediately spoke as if she had seen the Savior.

    This girl, no matter what the image is not the image of the problem.

    "Is that how you treat your fiancee, the princess of your country?"Carol frowned.

    "It''s just a little bit of husband and wife play."

    Sean curled his mouth, released Roxie, and let Roxie hold her red cheek while rubbing it, ready to cry without tears.

    Looking at the scene, Carol didn''t know what to say, and sighed as if in a complicated mood.

    Especially when he saw the scene of the surrounding elves coming to watch with great interest, and recalled the recent incident that the people of these ethnic groups were still far away from sheen, the deputy head of the elves division was even more emotional.

    It turns out that her worries are all right.

    After putting down their guard, all of their clansmen were attracted by this alien man.

    In addition, sheen also eradicated the demons who were the enemies of the elves, so Carol could foresee that Sheen''s impression and status had changed dramatically in her own minds.

    Carol knew she couldn''t stop it. For a moment, she had nothing to say.

    Instead, a fairy girl standing behind Carol looked at sheen with complicated eyes.

    Sean felt the look and looked over.

    Then Sheehan saw the familiar figure.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    With Carol came to Sheen''s in front of the spirit, there is holding a short stick of the spirit girl.

    This young man, who is known as being inseparable from melica, looks at Sean with rather complicated eyes, completely missing the spirit of his first meeting.

    That way, it''s like realizing some cruel reality and becoming more or less quiet.

    Sean looked at the elf girl with a changed temperament and raised her eyebrows.

    "So you''re here, Jeremy."

    With a little provocation on the other side.

    In this sentence, the convenience was smoothly ignited.

    "My name is janum!"

    Janum stares at Sean.

    "I know, Jeremy." Sheen said with a smile, "Why are you here? Do you play patrol games with adults? "

    "No!" "It''s not a game!" janum said angrily

    "Yes, yes." Sheehan said, "just remember to go home for dinner in time. Don''t play too much, Jeremy."

    "You guy..." janum''s blood surged up in an instant. The complexity and silence just disappeared, and he became as impulsive as when he met for the first time.

    Carol immediately pressed Jerome''s shoulder, but together with Jerome, she glared at sheen.

    "Don''t always provoke janum." Carol is very dissatisfied with the way: "if you use magic here, it is not a joke, even if you are a guest, but also more or less to my attention."

    Hearing this, sheen shrugged.

    He didn''t mean to provoke janum. He just wanted to tease melika when she suddenly changed her temperament.

    Sheen can probably guess how this girl suddenly became like this.

    So, even for the sake of her little wife, Sheen has to help take care of the little girl.

    But it turns out that this girl is as impulsive as before, and she is as angry as ever.

    But this kind of performance, on the contrary, reassured Sheehan.

    At least...

    "I don''t have to worry that you are over stimulated to do something reckless."

    Sean''s words, in exchange for Jerome''s fire.

    "Don''t worry about it." Janum snorted coldly and said, "I''m not going to be jealous just because melika has suddenly become a blessing of the goddess of nature."

    That''s for sure.

    Even if janum was perplexed, even for a moment that she thought she was left behind, she never envied melica.

    However, melika, who once needed to be protected by herself, has already walked in front of her and become a talent that the whole elves have to pay attention to. She is no longer the ordinary elves who are submissive. This contrast is more or less unacceptable to Jerome.

    Can''t accept return can''t accept, Jerome won''t therefore make what dizzy thing.

    Because there''s no time like that.

    "That melika has become different now. In that case, I have to work hard to avoid being left behind, so that I don''t have the extra mental energy to think about it."

    Although Noam is at a loss, he still has a reason to do it.

    For example, improve yourself and make yourself stronger.

    Carol pressed janum''s shoulder and mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Now, Jerome has officially joined the spirit division and started to receive professional magic training and combat training."

    Carol tells sheen about this, and explains why janum is here with the elves.

    This elf girl is performing the task of the elf division, patrolling with Carol to maintain the public security of the elf town during the peace festival.

    "Join the elves?" Sheen was a little puzzled and said, "isn''t it true that the Elven Division has to be at least level 80 to join? Isn''t she good enough? "

    Janum''s grade is just in his early fifties, far from Grade 80.

    At her current level, she should not be able to join the spirit division.

    Sheehan is very straightforward so claim, let Jerome is almost angry.

    Who do you look down on?

    "I joined the spirit division as an intern!"

    Janum turned red with anger.

    "Trainee League member?"

    Sean blinked.

    "It''s someone who has not yet reached the conditions to join the spirit division, but has the potential and intention to join." Carol said helplessly: "but all the elves who have reached the level of 50 or above have the qualification to apply to join the elves division, and accept the formal training and training together with the regular League members as the trainee League members."The advantage of this is that before the other party formally joins, they can train the necessary combat literacy for the other party through the formal training with the formal League members.

    In addition, after regular training and training, we can definitely improve our strength faster. There are a lot of trainee members in the spirit division who take formal joining as the goal.

    Janum was just one of them.

    That''s why she was able to patrol here with the elves.

    "I see."

    Sean understood all this, nodding and glancing at janum.

    The other side was still staring at him, as if angry, which made sheen laugh and feel relieved.

    It seems that this girl is really OK.

    But...

    "I ask you." Janum took a few deep breaths, then said casually, "is melica really not coming back?"

    Janum asked such a question.

    Obviously, she still cares about melica.

    No, it should be said that this fairy girl''s persistence to melica seems to have gone a step further.

    Sheehan thought about it and chose to tell the truth.

    "She really can''t make it back."

    Sheen replied with a straight face.

    Sean has already told people who need to know about melica.

    Not only did everyone around him know about it, but also Sean sent a message to Sophie and told him.

    Sophie seems to have some regrets, but she understands.

    "Although the people of the tribe certainly want to see melika and the blessing of the goddess of nature, it''s acceptable since it''s not all bad things."

    After that, Sophie passed on the story and let the whole Elven land know about it.

    In that case, it''s not surprising that Jerome will receive news.

    "Is it?" Jerome accepted the fact, but lowered his eyes and murmured, "I really want to ask her how she did it all."

    "Cough..." sheen coughed twice without any trace.

    No way.

    You can''t tell each other that melica can do all this because she''s been given a lot by herself, right?

    That crazy girl is afraid to be hit on the spot, regardless of everything, she and the whole spirit land will be burned up, or frozen into ice.

    Keep a low profile.

    "It''s not like she''s not coming back." Sean said to him in this way: "it''s just that we need to deal with some troublesome problems. Before long, the girl will come back alive, right?"

    This sentence, completely unable to give Jerome comfort.

    Because...

    "you won''t be here by then, will you?" Jerome glanced at Sheehan and said, "then melika will come to you directly. She won''t go back to the land of elves first."

    "Oh?" Sheehan wanted to ask, "how can you be so sure?"

    "Sure." "Every elf who falls in love with an alien male is like this," said janum with self mockery. "The only one in his eyes is the man. He wants to be with him forever. Even if he just looks at him in secret, he will be satisfied."

    So melika would go to Sean first.

    Jerome was so sure.

    "Er..."

    sheen didn''t know what to say.

    "..."

    the elves, led by Carol, were silent.

    Roxie kneaded her cheek and agreed with janum''s speech.

    After all, she would have done the same for her.

    If someone had told Roxie before that she would be fascinated by a man, only the other person in her eyes, and she would like to be with him forever, then Roxie would definitely scoff.

    Can really fall in love, that will understand, a lot of things are involuntarily.

    In Sheehan''s words...

    "if it wasn''t for this, how do you think those dog blood sadistic love and painful Korean dramas could have made hundreds of episodes?"

    Love makes people blind, this sentence is not just casual.

    Only the onlookers and the people who have nothing to do with themselves can look at a relationship with the so-called reason and rationality.

    And insiders, even if they see clearly, will choose moths to the fire.

    Although, Roxie didn''t know what the so-called Korean drama was right...

    just when everyone was speechless about it, Jerome suddenly made a sound.

    "I''m with you first," she said

    When he said this, janum was not as impulsive as usual. Instead, he used a calm tone."I believe you also know that the relationship between elves and men of other races will only end in tragedy, not well. So, I will oppose your affairs."

    Janum turned.

    "In order to persuade melica one day, I will improve myself."

    Janum set himself such a goal.

    Then...

    "sooner or later, I will challenge you and defeat you, instead of the farce like last time."

    If you stay like this, Jerome trots away.

    Carol and others silently looked at all this, and immediately left together.

    "That''s what they say." Rosie came to Sheen''s side and said with a smile: "what are you going to do?"

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    What to do?

    Scrambled eggs with cold sauce!

    And beat yourself? Against what happened between you and melica?

    "If she dares to come, I''ll open her butt."

    Sean snorted and left.

    "Cut."

    Roxie turned her lips, but she followed her honestly.

    The peace sacrifice is still going on.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    After that, sheen didn''t do anything else, just like an ordinary human, who spent all his time in the elves'' country playing with the girls around him.

    Sometimes, he takes all the people in his family to go out to the street, shopping, eating, or watching some performances during the festival, and has a good time with them.

    Sometimes, he would take a person alone and go out to play together. That''s why Sean only took Roxie to the street last time.

    Anyway, it''s all his wife who is going to marry. Sheen doesn''t even have this emotional intelligence. She takes a large number of women on the street all day, resulting in that she doesn''t even have the experience of making an appointment with Rosie.

    this Royal Highness has already looked forward to the peace sacrifice for a long time, and sheen must play with her, so as not to let the girl get angry.

    It turns out that Sheehan is right.

    At least, after that, Roxie was no longer as coquettish as before.

    obviously, the royal highness of the princess has passed away and she is satisfied with the doings of sheen.

    after all, after that, sheen also began to buy things for her, offered her gifts, and even prepared many accessories for the girls of the elves, not only with the effect of magic props, but also very good looking, so that the Royal Highness loved them.

    thanks to this, the royal highness of the princess has been calmed down, and her eyes are more gentle than ever.

    And since the heart, it naturally needs action.

    at this time, the advantages of the royal highness of Princess Royal came out.

    Well, to be specific, they have unlocked a lot of achievements.

    Beautiful!

    Of course, Sean not only accompanies Rosie on the street, but also takes Lilis on the street alone sometimes, which makes the girl very happy and excited.

    This time she came to the land of elves, several performances of Lilith made sheen realize what is moving, so sheen naturally would not treat this girl badly. During the festival, she also tried her best to pet her, satisfy her various wishes, give her some small gifts, feed her some good things, and make the girl happy.

    Later, Sheehan even went on the street with Rasha and Yulin.

    However, with these two, the style of painting has changed.

    Take Yulin to the street. It can''t be a date.

    In order to reward this loyal Dragon Girl, who has provided all kinds of business to sheen in disguise during this period of time, sheen deliberately found Carol to pay a small price for ordering a large number of meat dishes in the name of the elf division, so that Youlin had a good time during the festival.

    Under such circumstances, some of Yulin''s previous grievances disappeared.

    As for Rasha...

    it''s not so much that sheen asked her to go out on a date with her, but rather that this elder sister took him out to make a fortune.

    "Are you short of money?"

    At the beginning of the ceremony, when she saw that sheen was too shy to buy as much as Rosie, Rasha suddenly said this.

    When a servant and a maid made their own handmade ornaments, they didn''t know what they were.

    And then it got out of hand.

    Anyway, sheen thinks that after the opening of the maid''s store in this blockhouse, the street where the store is located is full of the fragrance of her cooking. Her handmade jewelry is so exquisite and beautiful that it can crush the expensive luxury goods designed by countless top jewelry designers in previous lives.

    That day, the street was out of control.

    It is said that all the goods in Rasha''s store were sold out in less than a few minutes.

    Especially those handmade ornaments, they were robbed by ladies from all over the world, and sold at sky high prices one by one.

    A dragon scale must be very expensive, right?

    A drop of dragon birthday is also a very precious magic medicine material, isn''t it?

    A natural ornament made of leaves and branches by korasha is more expensive than dragon scale and dragon birthday, which is outrageous.

    That night, sheen will probably never forget the scene when the maid threw a mountain of gold coins in front of her.

    "Here you are."

    At that time, Rasha calmly threw these two words and immediately turned around and left.

    Sean, on the other hand, was stunned.

    At that moment, he realized.

    "what is your Royal Highness''s soft rice? I''ve had a soft meal from a maid

    It almost shut Sean down.

    Later, Rasha didn''t want to open another shop, but she was visited by all elves and noble women from all over the world. It was another episode.

    Sean only knew that from that day on, his elder sister became the elder sister of the town of all elves, which was a hot one.It''s said that there are many noble officials who have offered all kinds of amazing conditions to dig this elder sister up to their side, but they are simply refused.

    "I already have a young lady. Now I''m serving my temporary master. I can''t answer your requests."

    Rasha''s expressionless refusal made many people sigh.

    Sean felt extremely complicated.

    Especially when he heard the saying of "temporary master", he had no taste in his heart.

    Sean must admit that at this time, if lesha appeared in front of him, he might not help but start to kill and rob the maid, and completely turn the excellent maid to his side.

    It is worth mentioning that the mood of Ayi, Lide and Milu is more complicated than that of Sheehan.

    Sean still remembers that when he took the three demons to Rasha''s shop and let them see Rasha in front of Kanban Niang, the expression of the three demons was like a thousand words.

    When they saw that the elves and the women of other races were yelling from their elder sisters, and they wanted to dig for the horn at a high price, the three demons almost rushed up.

    AI Yi and Lide are OK. At least they''re in control.

    But Milu didn''t have the heart of self-control. She rushed over on the spot and almost set off a bloodbath.

    After a while, sheen decided to spend some time with the elder sister of the blockhouse to watch the shop, so as to avoid any trouble.

    The brave and the Earl of the Kingdom actually sell things in the roadside shop in the land of spirits. That''s nobody.

    Even Roxie couldn''t help saying.

    "I think it''s better that you don''t let the maid come out in public in the future. Something will happen."

    Thank you for your advice. I''ve experienced it deeply. Thank you.

    In this way, the countdown to the peace sacrifice is approaching.

    In the back, Sean went on the street several times with ayne, even with lilde and Milu, but I don''t know if it''s a date.

    This time, everyone didn''t come in vain.

    Despite the initial turmoil and turmoil, sheen and his party had a good time in the land of the elves.

    Roxie was satisfied.

    Lilith was content.

    Yulin was satisfied.

    Rasha... Well, it''s a legend.

    Even Milu had a good time and ran around the elves'' country all day. Fortunately, Rasha and Lilith were watching, otherwise there might be some trouble.

    On the contrary, Ayi and Lide, both of whom are not interested in the ceremony, are either sleeping or drinking tea, and become centenarians.

    As for Sean himself...

    "it''s a great time."

    Thinking of this trip to the land of elves, she not only enjoyed a festival with the women around her, but also made a breakthrough with melika. Therefore, melika became a blessing of the goddess of nature, and she was about to be reborn. Sheen was also satisfied.

    It''s a pity that under the peace and harvest, some things that come to the surface also bring some haze.

    For the first time, the apostles of the old demon sect appeared in front of people, which made many people who knew the inside story begin to worry.

    In the past thousand years, this oldest and most mysterious old demon sect has always been very low-key and hidden, and has never been directly exposed.

    This time, not only an apostle appeared, but also the Apostle was attacked. This is a good thing, but also a sense of wind and rain.

    After all, the original demons are beginning to emerge.

    Well, it won''t be too calm next, will it?

    To this end, Lide has intended to return to the demon world, to find his sisters to discuss this matter.

    Sophie is also preparing to contact the leaders of the major forces of the human race.

    Sheen is not going to be idle either.

    Next, because he''s ready to go to the Empire.

    There is a little girl waiting there.

    "I said I would give you a month. Now it''s almost here?"

    Sean would sometimes look in the direction of the Empire and whisper like this.

    With the deadline of one month approaching, tyer still has no news, obviously the goal has not been achieved.

    Perhaps, that girl has already met a difficult situation.

    In that case...

    "it''s time for me to start, too."

    Sheehan thought of his appointment with the prince.

    "Moro..."

    This mysterious princess, who is likely to be related to the old demons, is Sean''s next target.

    He has decided to get in touch with some secrets and solve some mysteries.With his current strength, he has enough qualifications to contact these, right?

    The mysterious princess named Moro was Sean''s first target.

    From her, I may know something.

    In addition, Sheehan also plans to go to the divine world.

    The goal, of course, is to find Nina.

    what is as like as two peas, the brave warrior, who has the same name as the goddess calling herself?

    , what is it to do with her?

    Sheen wants to unravel it.

    At that time, perhaps the truth of why I was called to this world will come to light.

    Thinking about it, sheen began to lose his mind.

    As everyone knows, some people are looking at him like this with deep eyes, while others are planning to contact him, which will cause all kinds of disturbances.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    Finally, the peace sacrifice is over.

    When Sophie appeared in front of the Queen''s palace as an elf queen and offered the blessing of thanking peace and praising the friendship of all ethnic groups in front of the people of the whole elf Town, the once-in-a-hundred-year peace sacrifice officially came to an end.

    The elves clapped their hands and gave applause.

    The other ethnic groups were invited to applaud, while some felt reluctant to part.

    This kind of ceremony, for the elves, will be held about a dozen times in their life, but not necessarily for other races.

    Like human beings, a hundred years often means the passing of a lifetime.

    Therefore, for human beings, this once-in-a-hundred-year peace sacrifice can only be held once in their lives.

    Therefore, people will have feelings, which is a matter of course.

    Even Sheehan felt that he did not know whether he would have the chance to participate in the second peace sacrifice.

    After all, who knows what will happen in a hundred years?

    He has only lived for more than 20 years. It''s very difficult for him to think about things in a hundred years.

    Luo Si also thinks so, the last end is no longer selling image, but like a real princess, so back to this dream of the sun, showing a quiet and beautiful smile.

    Sean felt that she would never forget that beautiful scene in her whole life.

    But anyway, life has to go on.

    At the end of the peace sacrifice, foreigners from all over the world will have their last night''s rest in the land of spirits.

    Tomorrow morning, the invited people of all ethnic groups will leave one after another.

    Sean and others also plan to leave tomorrow, no longer stay.

    I''m going to the Empire tomorrow, and then I''m going to get up.

    However, Sheehan did not expect that the rest of the trip is different from his own.

    For example, AI Yi...

    "are you going back to the demon world?"

    When Sean in the tree house proposed to leave tomorrow, he and others will go to the Empire, AI Yi''s words, make him stunned.

    "That''s right." AI Yi didn''t seem to be very happy. She said, "elder sister Lide said that we should go back to report this time that [the original devil] officially surfaced. At that time, our six sisters may have to hold a meeting. I''d better go back with them."

    Smell speech, Sean can''t help looking at Lide.

    "Don''t look at me like that." Lied lay on the table, felt Sheen''s sight, and immediately said: "the demons have been paying attention to [the original demons] for a long time, and they are eager to get rid of these old demons. Now the other party has finally come to light. As the leader of the demons, we have to discuss how to deal with them."

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu nodded her head seriously on one side. She didn''t know if she understood.

    "That is to say..." Sheehan blinked his eyes and said, "you three are going back to the demon world?"

    "That''s right." Lied nodded.

    "That''s right." Milu nodded again.

    "Really..." ayi was a little reluctant, even a little resistant.

    In fact, Sheehan was somewhat at a loss.

    You know, since I met Ayi, I have never been apart.

    In addition to living under the same roof, Aiyi will be the one who accompanies him whenever he wants to travel.

    Ayi accompanied him to the valley.

    Prince sterling was accompanied by Ayi that time.

    It''s the same here in the land of the elves.

    Ayi has always been with him in the position closest to Sheehan, and the time is longer than anyone else.

    Now, after careful calculation, Sheehan found that the person who accompanied him for the longest time after he came to the world was Ayi.

    It is only half a year since Sheehan was called to this world.

    And he met AI Yi, but it was just when he entered the capital.

    At that time, it was only a month since he came to this world.

    After that, every time he went away, the girl would be with him. Naturally, she was the one who had been with Sean for the longest time.

    Now, this girl is leaving?

    Sean really doesn''t get used to it.

    AI Yi seems to see through this.

    However, she opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say.

    Why would she?

    In the past, AI Yi seldom stayed with a person for a long time like this.

    Although she has survived for more than ten thousand years, as a dragon, in the past, AI Yi basically spent most of her time sleeping.

    For AI Yi, who has been sleeping for hundreds of years, it can be said that there is no experience of waking up almost every day, being with a person all the time, talking and joking with him.Even if the devil is still alive at that time, Ayi never wake up and accompany each other so frequently.

    But this time, she met someone who was worth it.

    At first, it was just to observe each other.

    Later, the idea of watching gradually turned into appreciation and admiration for each other.

    When AI Yi reacts, she finds that she has become very close to sheen unconsciously.

    He dare to bury himself in front of himself.

    He dares to treat himself as a doll. He can hold him if he wants, and he can hold him if he wants.

    He even dares to climb up to his own bed and share the bed with him. He also dares to fight against her in every way. He not only wants to ride her, but also wants to see the scenery under her pillow.

    If change a person to come, even if the other party dares to do so, that oneself also can let him instantly fly out of smoke, even a little ash all can''t leave.

    Only this man, the brave man who was extremely to her taste, did it.

    But I have to leave him.

    Think of here, AI Yi in the heart also have no reason of a burst of anxiety, cause she all want to say with Li De, oneself don''t want to go back.

    Clyde''s preemptive.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t want to go back. We need you to give orders to the subordinates in your own territory to cooperate with us." "What''s more, it won''t take long. Most of the work will be done by sister Sela. We just need to cooperate with her, and we don''t need to spend much effort. Can''t you squeeze out this time?"

    "This..." Ayrton was dumb and could only say: "what if someone bullied him while I was away?"

    As soon as this remark came out, many people present were speechless.

    "Bullying..." lied sighed with empty eyes: "I really want to know who dares to bully him."

    Think back to the sword that can cut even the collapsed space, and then think back to the gorgeous flame that makes her heart palpitate. Frankly speaking, lied wants to know who dares to bully this boy now.

    "With his strength, I don''t think anyone can bully him except a few people in our field." "What''s more, isn''t there another evil god on his side?" lied said

    This sentence, let the side of Lilis nodded repeatedly, in a hurry to show their sense of existence.

    There''s nothing for Ayi to say.

    Seeing this, sheen knew that it was settled.

    "All right."

    Sheehan had no choice but to accept the fact.

    However, at this time, Roxie, who had been listening to the conversation quietly, also raised her hand.

    "I should also go back to Wangdu first. I don''t think I will go to the empire with you."

    Roxie was so cold.

    "You?"

    Sheen looks at Roxie in amazement.

    "Don''t look at me like that." Rosie said with a wry smile, "I''m the princess of Mithra kingdom. In the absence of official name, I break into the capital of Laguna Empire, which is my old rival. How do you think the people of the Empire will react?"

    Is that true?

    It''s definitely to take advantage of the problem, or even take the opportunity to target Roxie. It''s better to leave the treasure of this kingdom forever.

    In view of this, Roxie had better not go to the Empire, so as not to be eloquent.

    At that time, sheen is not afraid, but there will be all kinds of troubles in the kingdom.

    Besides...

    "I have something to do as soon as possible." Roxie said to herself, "otherwise, you''ll get rid of her completely."

    "Get rid of what?" Sean didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence.

    "Nothing." Rosie shook her head, laughed and said, "in a word, I''m sure I can''t go with you on the trip to the Empire. You don''t want me to cause you trouble with such an obvious goal, do you?"

    The empire is different from the land of elves. It is not only the opponent of the Kingdom, but also the outside world with various positions and desires.

    As the first beauty of the human race, even if she does not consider the identity of her kingdom princess, her beauty alone, if she appears in the Empire, it will only cause all kinds of disturbances.

    In that case, Sean had a hard time planning anything.

    In this way, Roxie felt that she might as well not go at all.

    "Take Lilith and Rasha with you." Rosie shook Sheen''s hand and said to him, "remember to bring tiel back. I don''t want to lose her yet."

    Obviously, Roxie has made up her mind.

    "What is that?"

    Sean got upset.

    There''s no way.

    When I came here, I was very busy, with a large number of people.But now, melika has gone to the divine world, AI Yi is about to return to the demon world, and even Rosie is going to return to Wangdu. How can sheen feel dissatisfied.

    This is not willful and unreasonable, but simply feel bad.

    But I don''t know why, seeing that sheen is not happy because of the things that she and others leave, Roxie and Ayi become softer instead.

    "Don''t worry." AI Yi said without hesitation: "when I finish the work here, I will come back to you immediately."

    It''s the Dragon demon''s promise.

    What''s more, it''s a promise that no one else can ask for. Except sheen, no one else can have it.

    "I''ll wait for your good news in Wangdu." Rosie smile, and if there is deep meaning of the way: "when you come back, I may be able to give you a surprise."

    What''s the surprise?

    Roxie didn''t say it, and sheen wasn''t in the mood to ask.

    "All right."

    Sheen sighed.

    So the night of parting came.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Because the ceremony has just ended, there are still some lively aftereffects in the town of spirits tonight.

    The brilliance of the light tree is much more dazzling than in the past, which makes the whole spirit land become an ideal land, making people fall into the dream land.

    As a result, many people are reluctant to go to sleep, as if they want to see the land of elves again. Some of them hang out together in the street, and some of them walk back and forth in the windows of tree houses. They feel like they are lingering.

    This time, Sean, like these people, came to the roof as if reluctant to sleep.

    "Alas..."

    Sean was lying on the tree house, looking at the night sky, sighing for no reason.

    Obviously, for the departure of AI Yi and Roxie, Sean still feels very reluctant.

    Maybe it''s because I''m too used to it?

    "I was the one who left before, but now it''s someone else. On the contrary, I''m not used to it."

    It''s OK with Rosie. Sean had been inseparable from her when she went to the Duke of Stirling to get her. And after the Empire was finished, Sean would go back to see her immediately. It''s not too sad.

    But on AI Yi''s side, sheen really didn''t expect that he would be so sad.

    It is the so-called lost to know how precious each other, and how much to cherish.

    Although it''s strange to use the term "loss" in the current situation, the people who have been with them all the time suddenly have to leave. At this time, they often have a lot of feelings.

    Sean is now.

    At this moment, even Sheehan himself is surprised.

    Surprised that he would care so much about the Dragon Girl''s leaving.

    "Is that girl so important in my heart

    This is Sean''s feeling at this time.

    "It seems that I can''t sleep tonight..."

    Sean can only whisper like this.

    Just then, a figure came down from mid air to Sheen''s side.

    Sean felt the familiar magic and breath, and instantly understood who was coming.

    "Why don''t you be gentle with your fiancee when you''re not in the room?"

    Sean raised her eyes slightly as the same familiar voice came into her ears.

    The little girl holding the pillow just folded up a pair of unfolded dragon wings and landed on his side.

    Besides AI Yi, who else can it be?

    "What are you doing here?"

    Sean couldn''t help sitting up.

    "Nothing." AI Yi looks at such Xi en, light way: "just some can''t sleep."

    That''s strange.

    "You still can''t sleep?"

    Sean was really surprised.

    It''s so hard to hear the three words "can''t sleep" from the mouth of this sleepy looking dragon demon who can sleep in the dark as soon as he lies down.

    AI Yi naturally knows that she is not normal now.

    But there''s no way.

    "Even me, occasionally." AI Yi did not know why, so said: "at the beginning, like my mother when the devil died, that night, I did not sleep."

    What is the meaning of this sentence?

    Sean thought she could understand, but she didn''t seem to understand.

    Forget it.

    In a word, do what you should do first.

    "Come here."

    Sean waved to Ayi.

    "What for?"

    AI Yi asked subconsciously.

    "Give me a hug."

    Sheen said honestly.

    "You...

    Ayrton got angry.

    But she neither refused nor wanted to refuse.

    So, AI Yi rarely honest to sheen, came to Sheen''s front.

    Sheen was not polite either. She picked up the large doll and put it into her arms.

    AI Yi then sat in the arms of sheen, was held by sheen, and sat on the roof together.

    Two people look at the night of the spirit of the town, before surging in the heart of all kinds of anxiety, not give up and before the separation of light not used to, in this moment, into nothing.

    It wasn''t long before AI made a sound.

    "It''s incredible."

    AI Yi looks at the front, the head also didn''t return of say such a words.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheehan, too, did not look at Ayi, but put all his attention on Ayi.

    Under such circumstances, AI Yi began to tell.

    "I never thought that one day I would be held in the arms of the brave and look at the night sky like this." AI Yi''s voice was a bit ethereal: "it''s clear that the brave are our natural enemies. We should be hostile and hostile to each other. What''s more, we are the murderers who killed the demon king like our mother. But I''m so close to you as a brave. Isn''t it incredible?"Indeed, it''s incredible.

    At least, for the demons.

    But sheen didn''t feel that way.

    "If it''s incredible, all my experiences are incredible, OK?" Shane shrugged. "Obviously, all of them are dead, but they were suddenly given second lives by rather baffling. They were called into a completely strange world, and they met the presence of the Royal Highness, and they were mixed up with a big guy like you all day. How can they feel unrealistic?"

    Many novels in previous lives have written how good and how cool it is about crossing. It seems that once crossing, even if it is a great good thing, the future is definitely the life of the protagonist and the master. It is destined to be outstanding, completely subverting the past in the real world and stepping onto the peak of life.

    But for Sheehan, as a client, being thrown into a completely strange world, and trying to survive and fight there, wouldn''t it really make people feel uneasy?

    It must be.

    It''s not easy to fight with people. It''s not easy to fight with people?

    Is that bullshit?

    Anyway, sheen felt that after crossing, it was as if they had suddenly become big men, from a person who had never killed a chicken to the so-called protagonists who had the courage to attack people with decisive determination and strong psychological quality. They could only be released by YY.

    Take Sean himself as an example. At the beginning, if he had not learned so many combat skills because of the relationship of heaven''s grace, his first idea when he met a demon was to run as fast as possible.

    And after he really killed the demon, he vomited all over the place.

    Now in retrospect, I can''t bear how much I was at that time.

    If, in the first place, I told myself that I would be like that when I came to this world, would I feel happy?

    It''s hard to say, isn''t it?

    So, for Sheehan, all his experiences in this world are incredible.

    Ayi probably understood.

    So she said so.

    "We never seem to think about the brave." It''s never easy for the enemies to fight with you

    Although the brave is very frightening, but the devil is not a simple role?

    They were born at the top of the world, with inherent strength. For those brave people who just came to the world, they are no different from nightmares.

    Knowing that they must fight against such existence, or even eliminate them, the pressure in the hearts of the brave people of all ages can be imagined.

    In the end, only a few of them have the power to threaten the demons. The rest of them die in the hands of the demons without crossing the limit of their lives. If you really care, they are the most difficult.

    The disputes between the brave and the demons, like this, have lasted for thousands of years.

    Until the end of the war thousands of years ago, after thousands of years, as a brave man, Sean and as a demon man, Ayi can cuddle together like this and look at the starry sky, right?

    AI Yi couldn''t help thinking.

    "If you were summoned to this world before the end of the war, then...

    is it possible for us to become like this?

    AI Yi wants to say so, and say, in the heart is a stabbing pain.

    Because, she knows, if it turns out to be like that, the result is very obvious. It''s impossible for them to become like this.

    This makes Ayi feel suffocated.

    Who ever thought...

    "then I''ll just throw down the sword and surrender."

    Sean said this seriously and seriously.

    "Ha?"

    AI Yi was stunned.

    Sean got excited.

    "Come on, if I know that I have to share my life with so many big men who can destroy the mainland and the world without any reason, I will definitely give up the burden, OK?"

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    "I''m not a person in this world, and I''m not related to anyone. As a result, I''m given the title of a brave man to save the world. Those Protoss guys are thinking of farting."

    That''s the reality.

    This kind of sheen may have forgotten that he had accepted the call of neon when he knew he had to deal with the devil.

    But even at that time, sheen would never be dazzled by the so-called righteousness of saving the world. He would fight against the demons as soon as his head was hot.

    At that time, his first thought was how to be obscene. He even wanted to sneak up and get stronger first. Then he sneaked away to be an assassin and assassinated the demon king.This is me, different fireworks.

    "Puchi."

    AI Yi is in Leng after a while, suddenly puff Chi a, laughed.

    That smile is different from any smile so far.

    It''s not a smile that pretends to be mature, but a smile that comes from the heart, naive and romantic to the extreme.

    "Sure enough, you are totally different from other brave men."

    AI Yi seems to have pulled out the thorn in his heart.

    Because she understood.

    As long as Sean is still Sean, even if he is called to the world before the end of the war, he will also cause his own ideas, attract himself, and finally become the current relationship.

    This is her favorite, favorite and favorite brave man.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    At this moment, AI Yi finally understood.

    I know what the emotion surging in my heart at this moment is.

    During this time, Ayi naturally found that he was more and more concerned about sheen.

    At the beginning, it should be the dream that made me feel ashamed, right?

    After that, Sheehan''s position in his heart seems to be more and more important.

    If not, he would not be so angry when he was bullied.

    If not, he would not feel so unhappy when he made the engagement with the Kingdom''s treasure.

    AI Yi has always thought that this is because he likes this very special brave man very much and regards him as his own person, which is why he has such an emotion.

    It turns out that they will have such emotions, not just because of that?

    Originally, I have unconsciously regarded this person as my own?

    It turns out that this is...

    "love..."

    Between trance, AI Yi''s mind, there is a memory awakened.

    That was a long, long time ago.

    At that time, she was just born in this world.

    It was also at that time that human beings gradually proliferated on the ground and entered the view of Ayi, who was not big at that time.

    AI Yi has heard that it was made by the protoss imitating the brave. The purpose is to help the protoss deal with the demons.

    Perhaps out of caution, out of worry, Ayi observed the race.

    At that time, she saw all kinds of human relations.

    Among them, some are very ugly, some are very realistic, some are very hypocritical, some are very angry, but some make AI Yi feel very confused.

    For example, a strong man will die in battle for a woman who is much weaker than himself.

    For example, there are very weak women who will give everything to a man who doesn''t look at themselves.

    When a woman is in danger, a man comes forward and tries his best to save her.

    When a man is in danger, a woman comes forward and uses her body to block the spear that pierces his heart.

    That makes AI Yi very surprised, also very puzzled.

    Therefore, AI Yi had such a dialogue with his mother like existence.

    "Why is that man so powerful, but so concerned about such a weak woman?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Why is that woman so weak, but willing to pay so much for the man who doesn''t look at herself?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Why did he save her?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Why did she die for him?"

    "I really don''t know."

    Obviously, my mother doesn''t understand the human race.

    It should be said that she doesn''t know much about any life in this world.

    Even if she is the origin of the demons, the mother of the demons is different from the Supreme God who created life by using the supreme power. Her own mother does not create life and race, but only destroys everything.

    The reason why the demon clan was born is that her incomparable magic sent out to the outside world and gave birth to life.

    Just as some magical things are born from the source of magic and the magic flowing through the earth, the magic that is far beyond the world scale makes the existence of the demons born.

    Therefore, although she is the mother of the demons, she does not want to create life out of her own will. Instead, she passively becomes the origin of the demons and is followed by the demons who worship her.

    Therefore, she can''t understand life, let alone the relationship between life and life.

    It''s normal for her to say "I don''t know" all the time.

    AI Yi''s words at that time only impressed her deeply.

    "Perhaps this is what we call love?"

    I don''t know whether it was for myself or for Ayi, who was still young at that time.

    AI Yi only remembers that he didn''t understand the meaning at that time.

    "Love?"

    This strange word, then in AI Yi''s puzzled situation, engraved into her heart, and even buried with this memory.

    It is only today that the dust laden past has been unearthed.

    Let Aiyi understand that the emotion flowing in her heart at this moment is the so-called "love".

    Yes.

    Even if it''s ridiculous, it can even be said that it''s impossible, but it''s a fact that the Dragon devil has fallen in love with the brave.

    Even if the parties have just realized it and feel at a loss or at a loss, it is the same.When on earth did this start?

    Why do you have such feelings for the existence of the enemy?

    Is it really because of that dream? Or is it because we get along day and night?

    Ayi didn''t want to understand.

    But...

    "love?"

    Sean seems to hear Ayi''s self talk, can''t help but lower her head and look at her sitting in her arms.

    "What love?"

    Sean is curious.

    AI Yi also raised his head, looked at sheen, and immediately looked down with sheen.

    So, AI Yi saw Sheehan''s dark and deep pupil and his curious face.

    At this time, AI Yi''s heart was very hot.

    The next second, Ayi made a completely without brain thinking, almost the body''s instinctive, shocking move.

    "Chirp!"

    When such a slight noise appeared under the night sky and above the roof, the air was silent.

    Sean was confused.

    AI Yi is also confused.

    AI Yi then on the face that the Xi en looks down, extremely suddenly gather up and kiss.

    That''s right.

    AI kisses Sean.

    "You...

    Sean''s eyes were wide open and his face was full of consternation.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    AI Yi is also finally reaction come over what he did, a pretty face instant unprecedented red.

    Sheen can''t believe that Ayi would do such a thing.

    Of course, AI Yi could not believe that he had done such a thing.

    This makes both of them look at each other in shock. The picture is wonderful.

    "Cough..."

    after a while, AI Yi took the lead to react, forced down all the shame and indignation in his heart, and pretended to speak calmly.

    "It''s nothing special. I don''t know how you humans like this kind of behavior so much."

    That tone, almost did not tell sheen directly, she was not flustered at all.

    Actually?

    AI Yi is naturally flustered.

    On the contrary, sheen, after AI Yi''s calm evaluation, twitches at the corners of his mouth.

    What is nothing special?

    What do you mean? I don''t know how you humans like this kind of behavior so much?

    No one kisses the demons?

    This guy, taking advantage of others, dares to comment so calmly. Who can bear it.

    "Want to know what''s special about it?"

    Sheen smiles.

    "Come on, I''ll guide you myself."

    With that, Sheehan didn''t even have time to respond to Ayi. She squeezed her chin directly, raised her little face and let her face her.

    Immediately, sheen kisses heavily.

    "Woo

    AI Yi''s eyes instantly open to the largest, and subconsciously ready to struggle.

    However, Sheehan directly locked her limbs, a long drive straight in, is to break through the teeth of AI Yi, captured the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    ¡°......£¡£¡£¡¡±

    AI Yi seems to squeeze out a silent shock from her throat.

    Poor dragon devil, who has lived in the world for thousands of years, has never experienced such a battle at all. He was directly kissed by Hean with a deep kiss, and his head was blank. He could only be confused and disordered in the wind and lost his reaction completely.

    Sheen was not polite. He was ready to hold the hand of the underworld while using his giant tongue to whip the Dragon demon.

    In this case, AI Yi''s pillow in her arms disappeared.

    Before long, Ayi was shocked.

    This shock, Sheehan''s tragedy.

    "Bang!"

    Accompanied by a burst of thunder like sound, a figure from the treehouse upside down and out, the moment was shocked out of the distance of hundreds of meters.

    "Misty grass!"

    Sean just felt a pain in his chest, and the whole person went to heaven. He quickly controlled his body shape, gave him the characteristics of "flying", suspended in mid air and stopped.

    The great power exerted on him was borne by the destiny of Rito.

    But even so, sheen still felt chest pain, can imagine, just that hit, exactly how heavy.

    If change a person, again skin coarse meat thick, this can be afraid is burp fart.

    Sean was furious.

    "Did you murder him?"

    Sean strongly condemned it.

    AI Yi was standing on the roof of the tree house, panting.

    That scene made Sheen''s eyes jump wildly.Just because, this girl''s pillow has been thrown by him.

    In other words, AI Yi is now in a state of no shelter, which is called a magnificent.

    Now, being sued by Sheehan, AI Yi is also angry.

    "Who made you do it?"

    AI Yi was furious.

    Sheen wanted to tell her that she didn''t hold back.

    Who can stand this?

    But sheen didn''t dare to tell the truth.

    So sheen said.

    "Is that what I call a hand and a foot?" Sean said: "it''s just a rub. Why is it so ugly?"

    At this moment, AI Yi was in the mood of strangling Sean.

    That''s a rub?

    So hard, dare to say it''s just a rub?

    "Come here." AI Yi was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. He waved to Xi en with a very bad look and said, "I''ll rub you to see if you can bear it."

    Good guy, I''m good guy.

    This meeting, if you dare to go over, you will definitely be "rubbed" by this "rub" to "rub" to go out of the town of elves, right?

    Sean is hard headed, but not stupid.

    "You wait." Sheen could only say: "after I get out of the way, I''ll definitely rub you to the point where you don''t even know grandma."

    This pun is also perfect.

    Anyway, AI Yi doesn''t know whether he should be angry or laugh.

    At the moment, AI Yi turned his head, did not look at the shameless guy, and went to the direction of his pillow.

    See, sheen just without a trace of lax down, a moment move, back to the roof.

    Seeing AI Yi holding her pillow in her arms, she wants to leave. Sheen quickly steps forward and holds the little girl in her arms like a doll.

    "What are you doing?" AI Yi this meeting is in a rage, struggling a way: "let go."

    "No Sean''s cheeky Kung Fu finally had a place to use, which would also mean that he was not willing to let go of anything. He said directly, "if you have seed, you will shake me away again."

    "Do you think I dare not?" Ayi stares at sheen.

    "You dare, but are you willing?" Sheen continued to be cheeky.

    AI really wants to punch him in the face.

    After a few breaths, his royal highness, the Dragon demon, held back.

    "I warn you." AI Yi then ferocious way: "do not have my permission, later forbid you to move to me."

    Unfortunately, such a response comes in exchange for this warning.

    "I said it wasn''t a move, it was just a rub."

    Sean shameless statement, let Aiyi nearly run away.

    Seeing that his royal highness is going to get angry, sheen quickly mends it.

    "It''s clear that you kiss me first, and without my consent, I''ll hit you back. Is that too much?"

    Smell speech, AI Yi almost vomit blood.

    "You... You kiss me, too!"

    AI can only protest.

    The implication is that Sheen has hit back.

    But sheen will admit that there are ghosts.

    "That''s just to tell you what''s special about this kind of behavior, and you asked me for advice, not in the scope of the fight back."

    Sheehan''s serious retort really makes Ayi want to hit people.

    AI Yi knew that he couldn''t have said that in any case.

    "It''s my fault."

    AI Yi can only wonder there.

    However, Sheehan''s move is not finished yet.

    "Since you think what I said is reasonable, what should I do for a moment?"

    Sheen''s serious debt collection makes Ayi''s face black.

    "What do you want to do?"

    AI Yi''s voice at this time has already taken a hint of danger.

    Sean immediately counseled.

    "Well, put it on the account first." Sheehan said weakly, "how about clearing up when you come back?"

    AI Yi finally can''t help but roll a white eye.

    "All right." AI Yi then sneered: "I pour to see, at that time, how do you want to clear."

    Sheen began to laugh.

    It seems that before the girl comes back, I have to find a way to control her.

    Otherwise, there must be no way to settle this account.

    But as soon as she thought about the feeling, Sheehan felt that she should give it up again.

    It''s a big deal. I''ll ask someone to help me

    Sean decided.

    This kind of sheen and AI Yi, who are still angry, have not found that someone is already watching them.

    "It''s really..."Reid looks at Ai Yi who is held in her arms by sheen with a complicated look and sighs.

    It seems that his rebellious sister really fell.

    In the hands of a human being.

    ...

    by this time, Roxie was asleep.

    But in a daze, she felt someone get into her bed.

    As soon as she was conscious, she opened her eyes and saw a smiling face on her face.

    "You... Woo...!"

    As soon as Roxie thought of it, her mouth was blocked.

    the poor princess''s Royal Highness was reduced to sacrifice, and some animal was used to calm down the anger that she had just bullied the Dragon Girl.

    This night, doomed to insomnia.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    The next day.

    Just as the genius came into being, many people began to get up and leave in the spirit town.

    Sean and others also got up, and all of them arrived. Even Ayi got up early. I don''t know whether he didn''t sleep at all last night or because he was about to leave. Although he didn''t look energetic, he didn''t feel sleepy.

    So they left the tree house together and came to the ground.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin immediately flew from the direction of the Queen''s palace, roaring and falling, raising a burst of dust, which made many people scream.

    There were not only sheen and others, but also many elves.

    Some of them are watching, others are following Carol to maintain order. Even Sophie, the fairy queen, appears here with Leia and Niya. It seems that she is here to see them off.

    "You''re welcome here? Your majesty? "

    Sean raised her eyebrows.

    Sophie seems to have adjusted her mind and walked out of Maggie''s business, smiling at sheen and others.

    "since the royal highness of the Kingdom and her fiancee, the God of the protoss, and her three heroes are all here, as the queen of the elves, I naturally have to come to see them off."

    Sophie first said so, then said with a wry smile.

    "Besides, it seems that my people are reluctant to give up you. On behalf of my people, I have to send my best wishes for your next journey."

    Hearing Sophie''s words, sheen couldn''t help looking around.

    I saw that many Elves were really staring at themselves, showing some reluctant expression.

    No, not only the elves, but also the goblins flew in droves around sheen, as if they didn''t want him to leave. One by one, they either grabbed his collar or his hair. How reluctant they were, it was clear at a glance.

    By the way, at the end of the peace offering, many of the elves gave sheen a wreath.

    This time, Roxie was right. A lot of elves sent wreaths to sheen. Obviously, sheen was deeply impressed.

    That''s why they''re here.

    "I haven''t talked to him well yet..."

    "I knew I would be bold..."

    "yes..."

    many elves have heard such a voice.

    It embarrassed sheen.

    No way.

    "Hum."

    "Hum."

    Two cold grunts came from behind him.

    You don''t need to know who the two grunts came from.

    "Or you might as well stay."

    Roxie is directly venting her dissatisfaction with sheen.

    "I think so."

    AI Yi also looks cold.

    In addition to these two people, two of the elves also expressed their opinions on this.

    "I don''t know what''s good about that guy, but he was approved by goddess nadura and attacked a demon again?"

    Janum, standing in the elf division, could not accept this.

    "People are so naive."

    Carol sighed silently.

    Sean immediately shut up.

    It''s not the right time to say anything, is it?

    It''s better not to say anything.

    Sophie seems to see something, smile, take the initiative to speak.

    "Although many things happened in the forest of Tagore and the village of the elves this time, on the whole, the peace sacrifice was not affected and everyone was safe. There is no better situation than this." Sophie said to Sheehan, "after this time, we also realize that you are a great figure in the human race. As the queen of the elves, I promise you that the door of the Elves will be open to you at any time. You are welcome to visit again."

    Such words have changed the face of many people.

    "The land of elves should open its door to an alien man at any time?"

    Janum was stunned.

    "..."

    Carol and others were silent.

    "This..."

    Sean and his party looked at each other.

    Just because it''s not a small thing.

    "Is that good?" Sheehan looked directly at Sophie and said, "the land of the elves is isolated from the world. Except for peace offerings, I remember that we don''t communicate with the outside world at ordinary times, do we?"

    In peacetime, not to mention the alien male, that is, friends of the same sex, are generally not allowed to come to the land of elves.

    "we just don''t like being close to the outside world." Sophie shook his head and said, "it''s also to protect the simple people and goblins. You should understand."People outside the world have too much curiosity about elves and covet them. Some people even want to sell Elves as slave goods. Of course, elves should be cautious and keep enough vigilance to avoid being hurt.

    But this does not mean that the elves should be completely isolated from the outside world.

    "We just exclude foreigners, not everyone. If there are corresponding reasons, the land of Elves will still entertain outsiders. For example, someone died in Tagore''s forest, or got lost here, or came for help. Depending on the situation, we will accept them."

    Sophie looked at Sean and said.

    "And for those we trust enough, we naturally welcome them to visit at any time."

    In fact, some foreign friends deeply trusted by the Elves will come and go to the elves'' hometown from time to time, and even some business firms cooperating with the Elves will come to the elves'' hometown from time to time to buy magic potions and magic props and sell them at high prices.

    Sometimes, some foreign envoys often visit the land of the elves, talk with the queen of the elves on behalf of the country, or have contacts with the elves division, which is why the elves division receives information from the outside world from time to time.

    "Take this, please."

    Sophie gives something to Sheehan.

    It was a map rolled up in a scroll.

    "There are some safe roads marked on this map. You can come to the land of elves quickly and safely along these safe roads, so as not to encounter too dangerous demons." Sophie laughed and said, "although I don''t think you need to worry about the threat of demons with your strength, it should be useful when you don''t want to be harassed by demons and want to arrive at the land of elves as soon as possible."

    The elves sent out a lot of this map.

    Visitors and businesses trusted by the Elves will use it, which can avoid a lot of danger and trouble.

    Sheen thought about it and finally accepted it.

    "Thank you very much."

    Sean offered his thanks.

    "That''s what we should do." Sophie said like this: "you are recognized by goddess nadura. The people who invited you have become the blessing of the goddess of nature. In addition, you are very important among all ethnic groups. If you can''t be trusted, there will be no shelter for our elves in this world."

    Sophie said these words, I do not know whether it is emotion, or really think so.

    But sheen could see the Queen''s purpose.

    In fact, it''s very simple. The queen just wants to make friends with herself.

    After all, he is not only an alien male who is recognized by the goddess of nature, nadura, but also a friend and sweetheart of melika, who is a blessing. Besides, he is closely related to the existence of AI, Lilith, Roxie and other people with great backgrounds. From the perspective of a queen, he certainly does not want to have a bad relationship with such a person.

    Not to mention, when dealing with Maggie, Sheehan also showed the fighting power and possibility of stepping into the super level.

    In this case, as long as the other party is not stupid, it will definitely make friends with themselves.

    Do not say how close the relationship, at least can not cause their own feelings.

    That''s what Sophie''s about.

    "Then we''ll leave."

    Sheehan didn''t get too tangled about it, and nodded to Sophie.

    "Good."

    Sophie returned with a salute, and then held up her scepter.

    "- ¤­¥µ¥ª¥ª¤¬¤Á¤£¤¢¤§¤©¤Ä¤×¤í (corridor of forest, labyrinth of goblins, open it under the order of wanderers) -"

    Sophie sang the familiar ancient elvic language fluently.

    All of a sudden, the border over the land of the elves rippled and opened slowly.

    Sean and his party also jumped on Yulin''s back one after another.

    "Thank you for your hospitality, Queen."

    Roxie salutes Sophie on the dragon''s back.

    "See you next time, Sophie."

    So did LYD.

    Ayi, Milu, Lilith and Rasha didn''t mean to talk to Sophie. They just watched.

    Sophie, with all the spirits present, bowed to sheen and his party and offered a farewell ceremony.

    "- ¤¢¤·¤Á¤Ê¤Ï¤ï¤À¤¡ (may the goddess of nature protect you) -"

    Sophie''s sincere prayer.

    "- ¤¢¤·¤Á¤Ê¤Ï¤ï¤À¤¡ (may the goddess of nature protect you) -"

    Leia, Niya, Carol and even janum all spoke out in this moment.

    The meaning of this ancient elvish language may not be well understood by Sheehan and his party.

    If you look at Sophie and other people''s expressions and behaviors, they will understand that this is a blessing and a wish.

    As a result, the light trees are swaying up, constantly emitting a rainbow like luster.Goblins are also flying back and forth, but also reluctant to part, but also clever farewell.

    Sean just smiles.

    "Good bye, everyone."

    Sean spoke so loud.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin also let out a howl to make a magnificent farewell.

    The next second, Yulin instigated a pair of dragon wings, and set off a hurricane while flying into the air.

    It hovered in mid air for a circle, and then the head of the Dragon swayed and flew away towards the outside of the land of the elves.

    The elves headed by Sophie watched the scene.

    I don''t know how long later, it just dispersed.

    ...

    the forest of Tagore.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the big disturbance not long ago, this ancient forest seems much quieter than when Sheehan and others first came.

    Many demons no longer roam outside. Even if they roam outside, they will be very careful. It seems that they were scared by the last evil swallowing incident. They are less fierce and more timid.

    Thanks to this, this time, there are no blinding demons coming out to block the way, so that you Lin can fly freely in the air of Tagore''s forest. Even if you pass by the territory where some legendary demons are located, there is no movement.

    Sean looked at the scene, then turned his head and looked at the three demons.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Sheehan asked.

    Lied didn''t answer and glanced at AI.

    AI Yi did not respond, as if he was still angry with sheen, pretending to be indifferent.

    Lied gave her a bad look.

    "Let''s say goodbye here." "The entrance to the demon world is not far away from Tagore''s forest. The three of us will fly by ourselves," lied said bluntly

    "All right." Sheen didn''t even think about it. After thinking about it, he said, "well, if you want to go to the demon world, what do you usually have to do?"

    The divine world is connected with the shrines of the human world. The door connecting the two worlds can be opened through the ritual function of the facilities called "shrines".

    So, what is the status of the demon world?

    This question, lied answered very simply.

    "The magic world is different from the divine world. The entrance is not opened by the facilities such as the temple, but at the bottom of some large magic sources that have existed for more than a thousand years." "Usually, the entrance is closed. Only when you hold a special token near the bottom of the magic source and enter the sensing range of the entrance, will the entrance open automatically."

    "Keepsake?" Sheehan asked almost subconsciously, "what keepsake?"

    "It''s the heraldry." Lide said truthfully, "just like your noble people have their own family''s coat of arms, some senior members of our demon clan also have their own coat of arms, such as our six sisters and their own cadres."

    Those badges are the keepsake of the demon clan. They can be used to open the entrance to the demon Kingdom, but they can only be used in specific locations.

    In addition, there are special temporary keepsakes in the demon world, which will allow some demons to come to the human world when necessary.

    "Of course, some forces also have the means to open the entrance, such as the old demons." Lied looked at sheen and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want to go to the devil''s world? "

    "Well Sheehan shrugged and said, "if there''s a chance."

    This words a, AI Yi just is willing to open mouth finally.

    "If you want to go to the devil''s world, use this."

    Ayi throws a pendant to sheen.

    It''s a black pendant.

    On the pendant, there is a heraldry, which is engraved with a terrible dragon breathing dragon. It is much more ferocious than the Dragon engraved on Sean''s boztute family''s heraldry.

    This is no doubt AI Yi''s keepsake.

    "Hello, Ayi."

    Reid saw this scene and screamed at Ayi in amazement.

    "This is...!"

    Looking at Roxie''s face quietly.

    Ayi ignored it.

    "When you get to the demon world, most things can be solved by using this keepsake. You can do it yourself."

    AI man Yi said in such a tone.

    All of a sudden, everyone was dumb.

    Including Sean, holding the pendant in his hand, I just feel that it''s a little hot.

    I don''t think I''ve got anything extraordinary, have I?

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Actually, Sean has the same token.

    That''s the Royal keepsake that Roxie gave him.

    This royal Keepsake has been used to show off its power before.

    For to see the keepsake is to see the royal family in person.

    As long as he holds the Royal keepsake, Sheehan is the representative of the royal family. Even the Duke, who is a relative of the royal family, has to treat him with courtesy.

    Is the Duke of Stirling''s family arrogant?

    At the beginning, the whole cosmos was sealed off, and no one was allowed to enter or leave freely. Even the count, marquis and other great nobles were not allowed to do so. Is that very overbearing?

    But as soon as Sheehan took out the Royal keepsake, the knights who guarded the city had to let him in.

    If Sean only had the rank of viscount at that time, the other side would not let him in.

    From this we can see what authority this royal Keepsake represents.

    Holding this keepsake, no nobleman in the royal capital would dare to swagger in front of sheen.

    Such a keepsake can only be possessed by the royal lineage, and the collateral lineage does not even have the qualification to hold it. In the whole kingdom, only Anxi, Liya and Roxie each have one. How precious and noble it is can be imagined.

    Roxie gave such a keepsake to sheen. The original intention was to let sheen protect tyer on his behalf. If the relationship between them did not develop to the present level, one day, Roxie would certainly take back the keepsake.

    But now, Sheen has become Roxie''s fiance. They are engaged in front of all the high-level people in the whole human world, and they will get married in the future. Roxie doesn''t want to take back this keepsake.

    Therefore, Sheehan is still wearing this royal keepsake, putting it together with his noble coat of arms, hanging it around his neck, hiding it in the dressing room, and carrying it at any time.

    But now, AI Yi also gave a keepsake to sheen, and told him that in the demon world, with this keepsake, most things can be done.

    What does that mean?

    It means that it is likely to be a token of demonic identity.

    If the significance of the Royal Keepsake is that holding it is equivalent to the visit of the royal family and can be regarded as the representative of the royal family, does holding it mean holding it is equivalent to the visit of the devil and can be regarded as the representative of the devil?

    If that''s the case, Sheehan can really walk across the demon world.

    No, it''s not just in the demon world.

    You know, whether in the divine or in the human world, the devil is synonymous with terror.

    Holding a demon man Keepsake is equivalent to a demon man''s personal visit. Even if the Protoss and the Terran see it, they have to open the door for sheen. Don''t they dare to be rude or even offend easily?

    With it, Sheehan can even call on the demons to do things for himself, which is no different from holding the gold medal of no death.

    No wonder LYD and Roxie reacted so much.

    "Really?" Sheehan said uncertainly, "aren''t you afraid I''m going to mess with it?"

    The answer to this question is yes.

    "Of course I am." AI Yi said without hesitation: "who knows what messy things you will do?"

    Obviously, Ayi knows that Sean can be a bit of a fool sometimes.

    But there is no way, who let her not love sooner or later, but now after the end of the war, she fell in love with a kengdai brave man about 10000 years younger than herself?

    "I''m even more afraid of being bullied by you." AI Yi snorted and said, "just take it and use it as you like."

    This is the most indulgence.

    Now, sheen is not hypocritical.

    "All right." Sheen readily took the keepsake and said, "I''m not afraid of being bullied, but with it, I can certainly bully a lot of people."

    In that case, why not?

    Of course, hearing Sheen''s words, Ayi had a moment of regret.

    This spirit is weak, can''t really come up with a moth that can''t be cleaned up?

    Forget it. The more you think about it, the more worried you are. Don''t give yourself the chance to regret it.

    "That..." Ayrton looked at sheen and said in a somewhat complicated tone, "I''m going."

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy.

    Sheen, too, shrunk a smile.

    However, he has been open to this meeting.

    Sean''s receptive ability is already very strong, and he doesn''t want to die for a separation.

    What''s more, it''s not like it''s gone forever. Why be so sentimental?

    So sheen nodded very simply.

    "Go ahead." Sean light way: "go early, return early."

    Smell speech, AI Yi is a light hum again, but nodded.

    Sean, needless to say, wanted to go and return early.At least, she would not want to go back to her own territory in the demon world, and she would not want to go back to the cold castle, sleeping alone in it.

    She has been used to Sean around her, annoying herself every day. She doesn''t see herself as the Dragon leader, but as a girl.

    This kind of feeling, let her have a kind of enjoyment mood, no longer like before, every day is boring sleep.

    Not to mention, sheen often brings surprise to her, and also makes a lot of desirable and admirable behaviors.

    Therefore, AI Yi felt that he had been poisoned by this brave man, and he was afraid that he could not extricate himself.

    "I''m not with you. Remember to shine your cover. If you are in danger, you can run away. As long as your life is still there, I will help you find it."

    Ayi looked at Lilith as she spoke.

    "He''s up to you. Remember to protect him."

    This sentence, in exchange for Lilith did not hesitate to nod.

    She''ll take care of Sean.

    It''s not only because sheen is the object she entrusted to Zhenyin, but also because she, like AI Yi, can''t see anyone bullying this man.

    AI Yi seems to know this very well, and her mood is a little relaxed.

    With Lilis at the side to protect, even if he ran into a big disaster, he can retreat, right?

    "I''m going."

    AI Yi raised her eyes and looked directly at sheen, as if she had engraved his appearance into her heart.

    In a moment, a pair of dragon wings spread out behind her and let the girl holding the pillow float into the air.

    Next second, AI Yi turns around decisively, turns into a streamer and sweeps to the horizon.

    "See you next time."

    Reid also took a deep look at Sean, another glance at Rasha, and then turned into a streamer to chase Ayi.

    "Break ~ ~ ~ o (¨i©n¨i) O"

    Milu waves to Lilith and Rasha as if reluctant to part.

    These days, the ghost girl has been playing with Lilis all the time, and she especially likes to stick to Rasha''s side and act like a coqueter. It''s hard for her to leave.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith didn''t give up so much. She nodded and waved to Milu.

    Rasha said nothing and watched quietly.

    Milu waved her hand like a ghost, sweeping toward the sky.

    The three demons left one after another and disappeared in the sky.

    At the scene, only Sean, Roxie, Lilith and Rasha were left.

    "Roar!"

    While you Lin is flying, she sends out a dragon chant, as if she is sentimental for AI Yi''s departure.

    The Dragon girl didn''t forget AI Yi''s care for herself. Naturally, she also felt reluctant.

    It''s OK for Yimo to go to Yimo''s world. Otherwise, it''s just going to follow AI long.

    After all, you Lin is still very interested in the demon Kingdom and the territory ruled by the Dragon demons that the dragon clan survives in addition to herself.

    "All right." Sean noticed the emotion in Yulin''s voice, patted her on the head and said, "I''ll have a chance to see it later."

    "Roar!" Yulin''s roar restored her usual strength.

    Roxie''s voice seemed just right.

    "Are you going straight to the Empire next?"

    Roxie''s big, beautiful eyes were fixed on Sean.

    Sean thought.

    But...

    "now go straight to the Empire, what do you do?"

    Sean said in a bad mood.

    Roxie is going back to the Kingdom, to the king''s capital.

    Lilith would follow her and never leave.

    As for Rasha, Sheehan asked her if she wanted to go back to boztut''s house and wait, but the elder sister of the blockhouse didn''t appreciate it.

    "Since the first lady went to the imperial capital of the empire with Miss tyyer, naturally I will go with her." "What''s more, I don''t trust Miss Lilith," she said

    Sean would like to ask, what does this mean?

    You don''t worry that Lilith follows her?

    What? Can we still eat Lilith?

    You''re slandering. I can sue you, elder sister.

    at that time, sheen turned around and make complaints about the storm.

    But the elder sister Ratha has made it very clear that she will go to the empire with her.

    In other words, Roxie is alone.

    if Sheehan went straight to the Empire, the Royal Highness could only go home by herself.

    Sean is not as good as Shi Yuezhi.

    "I''ll take you back to the capital first, and then I''ll leave for the Empire."

    That''s what Sean decided.He also bought a lot of things in the land of elves. He couldn''t take them to the Empire. It''s necessary to go home first.

    Sean also bought gifts for Vivian and her parents. It''s good to send them back first.

    Besides, Sean has to talk to Vivian about melica.

    Originally, I asked melika to invite me and take me to the land of elves. But I came back, but melika never came back. If I don''t go back, I''m sorry for Vivian, the team leader who has done his best.

    Even though, Vivian will certainly understand.

    "Let''s go back then."

    Roxie nodded with a smile.

    "Go."

    Shane took the Royal Princess''s waist, and smiled and directed to Yu Lin.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin''s spirit is full of roar, a vibration behind the Dragon Wings, into a shadow, set off bursts of sound explosion, toward the direction of the kingdom.

    On this day, sheen left the land of elves.

    And the news that he left, naturally, could not escape the watchful eye of those who had a heart.

    Some of the arrangements for him started at this time.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Divine Divinity.

    At this time, nadura was staying in her temple, teasing some birds as if she was waiting for something. Her eyes moved to the door several times, and then returned.

    Instead of worrying, she seemed to expect that she would wait like this for a long time. She sat calmly with her back to a pool. From time to time, she would throw some fodder into the pool to feed some lovely fish. She felt like a fairy living in seclusion between mountains and rivers.

    This makes the whole temple filled with a quiet and peaceful atmosphere, people feel very comfortable, very warm.

    Until not long later, a burst of noise at the door broke the quiet and peaceful atmosphere mercilessly.

    "It''s always... It''s finally...!"

    "Shall I say this way?"

    "You are all to blame

    A noise like this came into nadura''s ears and made her stop and look in the direction of the gate.

    The next second, the noise is getting closer and closer, so that the temple ushered in three guests.

    Those are three lovely girls.

    The girls are not very old in appearance. They are estimated to be between 14 and 5 years old. They look like a group of naive and romantic middle school students. They are noisy, intimate and playful.

    Girls are all wearing robes, but the generous robes on them are incredibly lovely, just like children playing in adult clothes, which makes people smile.

    as like as two peas, all three girls have a jade carving and delicate face. And the three little faces are just like a carved out of a mold. They are exactly the same. There is no difference between them.

    However, the looks are the same, the style of girls is different.

    "Woo woo, I''m late."

    Standing in the middle of the girl''s face, like being bullied, a weak feeling of soft sprout, a long hair straight down in the back, people can''t help but want to hold her firmly, take good care of it.

    "Really, don''t do anything superfluous at the beginning. If you come here directly, it won''t be so troublesome."

    On the left side, Ma Zhigang''s hair is not reliable.

    "I can''t help it. They want to take another road to see if they can find anything interesting."

    The girl standing on the right, with a look of grievance, murmurs there. She seems very unconvinced and guilty. Her hairstyle is a pair of horsetails that give people the impression of being lively and cheerful. It should belong to the type with strong action, sunshine and frequent trouble.

    It seems that there are three young girls coming in from the outside, and they are still fighting for their personalities.

    Mingming came to the temple of the goddess of nature, one of the three great goddesses, and was ready to see the existence of one of the highest points of the Protoss. It''s really worrying that the three girls went their own way, or didn''t have any consciousness.

    But when nadura saw this scene, she had only one thought in her heart.

    "It''s really the style of the three sisters."

    Nadura had the feeling that she was laughing and crying.

    Then, nadura called out a reminder.

    "You three, as superior gods, should not be so rude when you come to the temple of goddess of nature."

    Like a teacher of etiquette, nadura spoke out to the three sisters who were more and more noisy.

    The three sisters woke up from a dream and screamed out one after another.

    "No...!"

    "I''m sorry! Goddess nadura

    "Forget we''re in the temple of the goddess of nature!"

    Three girls flustered up, one covered his mouth, one quickly bowed his head, one at a loss, it can be described as showing their own style.

    Nadura was amused, but her face was stiff.

    "Don''t hurry to salute."

    Nadura reminds me.

    Although she is not very fussy, she also knows how the three sisters usually make a fuss. If she doesn''t wake them up properly, she may leave a joke in front of others.

    Therefore, as the most perfect and dignified goddess in the divine world, nadura can only spare no effort to give these three girls a name.

    Fortunately, these three girls are still obedient.

    "See... See nadura!"

    "It''s just rude!"

    "Whoa, whoa! Please forgive me

    Three sisters immediately salute, although some hasty and reluctantly, can also be regarded as qualified.

    Nadura nodded contentedly, but did not forget to remind her.

    "Although you are still young, it''s only 2000 years since you were born. Compared with many lower gods, you are less experienced. But after all, you are the higher gods, and you are the only twin goddess in our Protoss who lives in Trinity and dies together.""You, who are in charge of the higher concept of time, undoubtedly have unlimited possibilities. Even anima and I can''t match you."

    "As the three goddesses of time and space, you should remember to improve your quality and experience, and set a good example for the lower gods and even the higher gods, so that you will not live up to the life and power given to you by the great supreme God. Do you understand?"

    So nadura said.

    Yes.

    These three girls are the three goddesses in charge of time.

    Standing in the middle, the girl who looks easy to bully is the eldest of the three, symbolizing Nord, the goddess of time in the past.

    Standing on the left, the girl with a single horsetail, who looks more intelligent and calm, is the second daughter of the three, symbolizing the "present" goddess of time -- willt.

    Standing on the right, the lively and cheerful girl with two horsetails is the youngest of the three, symbolizing the "future" goddess of time, namely, shierti.

    These three goddesses are the youngest in the divine world. They were born in the world only 2000 years ago, but they have extremely powerful power. They are at the extreme level of single body, and at the transcendent level of combined body. They fought with the poison devils among the six demons a thousand years ago, and were favored by countless goddesses of the Protoss. They are even considered to be the Trinity goddesses of the three goddesses ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThree goddesses of time and space.

    As the superior God of Trinity, these three goddesses belong to nadura.

    Therefore, nadura also regards the youngest goddess of the three Protoss as a lovely descendant who needs to be trained with full body and mind, and usually teaches them like this.

    Unfortunately...

    "Wow! See the fish! I want to feed, I want to feed

    Originally respectfully saluting, shierti suddenly saw the little fish jumping out of the pool to eat the feed that nadura had just spilled. His eyes suddenly brightened, throwing all the etiquette out of the sky, and rushing over excitedly.

    "Wait... Wait! Syldi! No way

    Seeing this, Nord couldn''t help exclaiming. He stepped forward as if to stop his sister, but he didn''t know that he had left the team.

    "What are you two doing?"

    Looking at this scene, willt seems to be angry. She yells and rushes over to grab their collars.

    As a result, all three of them left the team and rushed to the pool one by one. Either they reached for the little fish excitedly, or they danced anxiously, or they yelled, making the whole temple noisy again.

    The satisfied expression on nadura''s face suddenly froze and collapsed.

    The three most junior goddesses, like this, once again began to make noise as if there were no one else.

    "Alas..."

    nadura rubbed her eyebrows. She didn''t know whether she should be angry or not.

    In principle, she should severely reprimand these three girls.

    As the direct superior of the three goddesses, nadura also knows that their naive romance is engraved in instinct.

    I have taught them more than once about this matter, but how can they change it?

    Sometimes, nadura also wanted to be cruel, just give them a little punishment, let them remember the lesson, but in the end, she couldn''t bear it.

    (after all, it''s still too small. It''s normal to play a little.)

    That''s what nadura told herself every time.

    In other words, the goddesses in the divine world are all like this, because the three goddesses are small, lovely and powerful. They are reluctant to scold and beat them. In the end, they all become doting on the three girls.

    It can be said that in the divine world, nadura is the most popular, but the three most loved by the goddesses are the three youngest and youngest goddesses.

    "You three, I''m still talking. Come here quickly."

    Nadura had no choice but to yell at the three.

    Three people this just reflected come over, but is some reluctant to part of looking at the small fish in the pond.

    It was not only shierti, but also Nord and Weierte, which made nadura more helpless.

    It turned out that the three girls were making trouble, but they got together and had fun playing with the fish in the pool.

    These are the three goddesses of time and space. They are naive, romantic, and go their own way. If you are not careful, you may lose them, which makes you feel uneasy.

    Nadura began to doubt whether she should give the three men the task of monitoring sheen.

    With the style of these three people, nadura always felt that they might lose their way in the human world and go to some remote corner if they could not find anyone in the end.

    Under such circumstances, can these three people really be sent to carry out such a "delicate" task?

    Nadura was suspicious, very suspicious.

    But I can''t help it. She really has no choice.So nadura sighed and waved to the three sisters.

    "Come here, I have something to say to you."

    Nadura''s tone changed from scolding to gentle persuasion.

    After hearing nadura''s gentle voice, the three goddesses looked at each other and stood in front of nadura.

    The three look at nadura with admiration and admiration.

    Because, in fact, what they like most is the gentle goddess of nature.

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    Just as the demon world is divided equally by the six demons, each of them has his own territory, and all the demons in the territory are under the jurisdiction of the demons, although the protoss does not have the idea of dividing territory, they have class management.

    The three goddesses naturally manage all the protoss, but they are not unified management, but each has its own management object.

    Just as the Terran also belongs to one of the three goddesses for guidance, all the higher and lower gods in the protoss have their own affiliation.

    For example, Lilith, the most powerful evil god, is a superior God under the jurisdiction of anima, the goddess of life. With this relationship, anima will deliberately let the orcs supervise the temple that seals Lilith all the time. When Lilith''s seal goes wrong, anima is the first one who reacts and acts. There are factors in this relationship.

    The goddess of justice, opposite to Lilith, is a superior God under the jurisdiction of the goddess of fate, lidas, with a clear division of labor.

    Of course, because the three goddesses are very united, in fact, these affiliations are only for the convenience of ruling the protoss, and they don''t want to form a small group. So although the protoss goddesses usually only listen to the three goddesses they belong to, they will also listen when the other two goddesses have orders.

    In the final analysis, the true classification of the protoss has long been clear. The top is the three goddesses, followed by the superior God and the inferior God. The inferior God must obey the orders of the superior God, and the superior God must obey the orders of the three goddesses. This is an eternal class.

    Therefore, the belonging of the goddesses is really just for the convenience of jurisdiction and command. Unlike the demons, they have a clear sense of territory and will only be loyal to the Lords they belong to. The Lords of other territories, even if they are the sisters of their own lords, the strongest and most invincible demons in the demons, actually have no reason to obey them in terms of position and obligation.

    Because of this, once there is something that needs the whole demon clan to act, it is usually necessary to gather all the demons, and then the demons will go back to their own territory to give orders. Only in this way can they cooperate with each other.

    In view of this, this time, AI had to go back.

    It can be seen that the management methods and class policies of Protoss and demons are different.

    At the beginning, Jia Xinta, for AI Yi''s sake, took the initiative to contact Sala without her consent, and called Sala to the human world. Isn''t she hated by AI Yi?

    As a cadre directly under AI Yi, he turned to other demons for help without his own consent. If the six demons were not united, Jia Xinta would have betrayed him.

    The protoss, on the other hand, are not.

    Even though Lourdes, wills and shierty are not the superior gods of nadura, they have to listen to nadura''s orders.

    Under such circumstances, when the three sisters were born, they were given great rights and interests, and they were free to choose their own belongings.

    As a result, the three sisters chose nadura without hesitation.

    All this is because, when we first met, the naive and romantic three sisters had been deeply attracted by nadura.

    Nadura''s dignified, polite, elegant and beautiful temperament is naturally attractive to little girls like them, which makes them envy, admire, yearn and yearn.

    After all, which girl doesn''t want to grow up to be such an elegant and dignified goddess?

    Therefore, the three sisters chose to be under nadura''s command and accept nadura''s jurisdiction.

    Over the past two thousand years, nadura has been teaching and guiding them with all her heart. Although she has been bothered by the three sisters'' innocence and romance many times, she is still so gentle and intimate.

    For such a nadura, the three sisters deeply love and yearn.

    Now, nadura looks at them with gentle eyes, they naturally become extremely clever.

    Even the liveliest and most active Sylvia was clever and even looked up at nadura with a look of joy.

    "Is there anything you want us to do? Goddess nadura

    She was full of vitality.

    "Please do as you please."

    Willt tried to calm herself down.

    "Although... Although we may not be able to do it well, as long as it is your order, we will work hard!"

    Lourdes also blushed.

    But for Lourdes'' speech, the other two were dissatisfied.

    "What does it mean that it can not be done well? Lourdes "Can you stop being so ambitious?" she said, bulging her cheek

    "Yes." "Since it''s the work that goddess nadura rarely orders us to do, of course we have to try our best to do it well," she agreed

    They are full of fighting spirit.

    But Lourdes didn''t seem so confident.

    "I... can we really do it?" Lourdes said anxiously: "although we have been taught a lot, we can''t handle our work alone. It''s all done by the Protoss."Obviously, Lourdes had some self-knowledge, and knew that her three sisters'' abilities as goddesses had yet to be tempered.

    Maybe they are very strong, but as goddesses, they are not independent yet.

    If nothing else, their blessing has never been given to anyone.

    Those who can receive the blessing of the goddess of time have never appeared.

    This is not because there are no qualified candidates, but because they are not allowed to work alone as goddesses.

    If you can''t guide the Terran to work, there''s no way.

    As for the situation of herself and others, Ruth was conscious, so she didn''t have self-confidence.

    But willt and sildy have different ideas.

    "It''s because we haven''t been independent that we have to finish our work well and try our best to prove that we have grown up!"

    Willt is very concerned about this, as if a very eager to be recognized as an adult, rather than as a child to treat the little adult, intellectual calm face, hidden is stubborn and persistent.

    "Yes, we can do it."

    Shierti also confidently said so, but unlike Weierte, this girl really didn''t think too much.

    "But...

    Lourdes is still very diffident.

    The three sisters showed their own personalities.

    Looking at the three sisters, nadura was worried.

    She knew that it was because the eldest daughter was not confident, the second daughter was eager to win, and the youngest sister never thought about too complicated things, which led to the three people becoming noisy every time they acted. Finally, they got farther and farther away from their goal and became more and more biased on the road to success.

    At the moment, nadura sighed.

    "This task may be too heavy for you." Nadura then said to the three: "you can think it over before you decide whether to accept it or not. I will not force you."

    As soon as the words came out, the three sisters responded immediately.

    "Needless to say, goddess nadura, let''s take it!"

    Sure enough, willt, who wanted to prove himself the most, was the first to make a sound and was eager.

    "That''s right!"

    She yelled with a little cheering. What she didn''t know was that she was supposed to go out to play instead of performing tasks.

    "Wait a minute, you decided too fast...!"

    Ruth was a little flustered.

    "Don''t worry, you listen to me first."

    Nadura held out her hand to stop the three people''s movements and let them all look over.

    "This time, what I want you to do is very simple. I want you to watch a person."

    Nadura finally told the story.

    The three sisters were stunned.

    "Surveillance...

    " a...

    "person

    Lourdes, wills and shierty blinked one after another, with a blank look.

    "Yes." Nadura is serious, said: "this person is very important, his every move and even the existence itself may have an impact on the world, and seems to have a very big secret."

    Hearing this, the three sisters showed different reactions.

    "Secret

    Her eyes are shining, and she seems to have a strong interest in this so-called "secret".

    "People who are likely to have an impact on the world?"

    But willt has a feeling that he and others have finally met the heavy responsibility. On the other hand, his eyes are shining.

    "Let''s... Let''s watch people of that importance?"

    Ruud was more worried, obviously afraid that he and others would not be able to carry out such an important task.

    "I know it''s a task you''ve never done before. It''s going to be a headache, isn''t it?" Nadura sighed again and said, "I can''t help it. There are demons around that person. Even Lilith, the evil god, is with him. If you want to spy on such people and don''t send you who can compete with them, you can''t achieve your goal."

    The three sisters were immediately shocked.

    "Is there a devil around that man?"

    She opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    "Lilith..."

    willt frowned.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."

    Lourdes clearly felt that the situation was beyond his expectation and completely flustered.

    The three men certainly did not expect that this time, when they were called, they would be given such a task, and they would have to deal with demons and evil spirits.

    "Think about it..."

    nadura seems to feel a little embarrassed, so she plans to say so.

    But a word, haven''t had time to finish, the three sisters have put the small head together, whispered."Now, what should I do? It seems that there is something very serious to be handed over to us

    "The devil and the strongest evil god... The level of this mission is too high... I didn''t want to challenge from here!"

    "What shall we do? I''m a little scared now? "

    "Do you want to... Or shall we just refuse?"

    "Fool! Then goddess nadura will be disappointed in us

    "Ah! I don''t want that! "

    "Woo... What should we do..."

    "... I think we can try it first."

    "Try..."

    "How... How to try?"

    "Just take the task and try it. Anyway, it''s just surveillance. It''s not about us fighting with demons and evil spirits. What are we afraid of?"

    "That''s true, and even if we fight with demons and evil spirits, we are not afraid to join hands."

    The three of them discussed it in this way without any cover up, which made nadura laugh and cry.

    Finally, the three sisters seem to have made up their mind.

    "So... Let''s try

    "Of course, we have to finish the task."

    "Then it''s up to you."

    To make such a conclusion, the three sisters look up and look at nadura.

    In that sight, there is a timidity, there is a bold, there is a full of eager to try.

    Nadura couldn''t help doubting again.

    Really... Can you give it to them?

    Hope... Sincerely hope... Don''t have an accident!

    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Ragnard empire.

    This is a very powerful military country.

    Like the kingdom of Mithra in neighboring countries, it is a country established by the brave people. However, it has existed for a long time and has a very deep foundation.

    It has declined.

    It used to be weak.

    But in the test of years, it survived successfully, and finally became the most powerful country in the whole human world. It is considered to be the first power of the human race. In terms of military ability, even the kingdom of Mithra, which has been cared by the protoss, is inferior to it.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Mithra kingdom was founded by the most courageous people who successfully attacked the demon king thousands of years ago and received much care from the protoss, then perhaps, as early as a long time ago, the Laguna Empire had flattened Mithra Kingdom and occupied the territory of Mithra kingdom for itself.

    Today, although there is a tendency to be gradually compared with the past by the kingdom of Mithra, there is no doubt that the Laguna empire is the first military power in the human world at present.

    The most powerful and popular thing in this country is military.

    Different from Mithra Kingdom, which allowed the nobles to establish their own private army and Knights'' order, the Laguna empire gave the nobles the right to establish their own army and Knights'' order, but it was established in the name of the state and could not own private soldiers without authorization.

    In other words, in the Empire, all the armies and knights established by the nobles are strictly owned by the state. The nobles have the power of establishment, assembly and command, but they have no ownership. Once the Empire needs them, all the armies and Knights have to accept the dispatch of the Empire, and they are not private soldiers.

    Of course, there are strategies at the top and strategies at the bottom. Although the aristocrats of the Empire could not have private armies and Knights'' orders, it was inevitable that they would form a guard with their own power.

    You can''t be a noble. You don''t even have a guard?

    For this reason, the nobles of the Empire generally cultivate their own exclusive guard and secret forces, and the higher the nobles are, the stronger the nobles are, the more inclined they are.

    For example, the leferut family has cultivated elite assassin troops, dead men and spies in private?

    The rest of the nobles were in the same way. They all had the habit of cultivating their own private troops in private, which is a custom of this country.

    The imperial family also chose to turn a blind eye to this kind of behavior.

    Because the more the nobles cultivate these talents, the more powerful the Empire''s military will be. As long as the army and the Knights'' order they have are still owned by the Empire, the talents cultivated privately will surely contribute to the Empire in the end.

    Like this, the Empire has been urging and advocating the development of military, which led to the birth of a military power.

    In particular, the iron Knights of the Empire, which is an expeditionary army with hundreds of thousands of heavy armor knights, is the strongest Knights of the Empire.

    At present, the cavalry can be enlisted in the world. This is the praise, or evaluation, and fear of other countries for this knight order.

    In front of this army, even the Knights of the kingdom may be swallowed up, which shows that it is powerful.

    The head of the iron Knights was the head of the bigusler family, the first Knights of the Empire.

    This master is the most powerful knight in the Empire, and he is known as the legendary strong Knight next only to the kingdom.

    When it comes to the strongest knight in the Empire, in the past, it was well known and admired by everyone. It can be said that it was the example and goal of all Imperial Knights.

    But since the Kingdom''s alidia elbein became famous, the strongest knight in the empire is no longer the strongest, which has been questioned by many people.

    Especially recently, rumors about the strongest Knight of the Empire have been spreading in the imperial capital.

    "Have you heard?"

    "The head knight of the biguslers seems to be suspected of treason."

    "It is said that someone has found in his room letters that are in close contact with the nobles of the kingdom."

    "Is this... Is this true or not?"

    "I don''t know. A lot of people are talking about it anyway."

    "A lot of people have come out of the palace recently. They have been in and out of bigusler''s house all the time?"

    "It seems that it''s just to collect the evidence of the Knights'' collusion with the enemy and treason that they visit frequently."

    "Now, even within the iron knights, there are many voices of doubt."

    "Well, that''s nothing."

    "It''s a nightmare that the strongest Knights of the Empire collude with the Kingdom and commit treason."

    "The one of the renitra family has been building up momentum for himself now, saying that he can''t hand over the strongest military power of the Empire to a traitor who may cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. He has repeatedly voiced in the Knights'' order and the palace, believing that bigushlochine should be allowed to step down as the head of the Knights."

    "It''s not strange at all.""Originally, the head of the renitra family was very dissatisfied with bigushlochine, and had proposed many times that his family should take up the post of Knight Commander."

    "Who let that one also be a legendary strong man?"

    "It''s normal not to accept bigushlochine."

    In the streets and alleys of the Empire, such comments appeared from time to time, which made the whole empire feel like wind and rain.

    Of course, what happened in the imperial capital was more than that.

    "The robber hasn''t been around much lately."

    "It''s really a long time since I heard about it."

    "I think I was scared?"

    "After all, the palace has already sent out the royal order because of the rampancy of this outlaw."

    "That''s the same as the Knights of the kingdom. They belong to the royal family and only accept the Royal dispatch. Every Royal knight is at least 70 or above."

    "Even they are out, and the strange thief dare not act rashly again?"

    "Yes."

    This is a hot topic in the imperial capital.

    It''s still better now. It was a hot discussion when the strange thief just appeared some time ago.

    Now, the robber has disappeared for some time, and his popularity is naturally suppressed by other rumors.

    Compared with the case of a strange thief, naturally, the rumor that the strongest Knight family in the Empire might be treason attracted more attention.

    However, recently, there are still some rumors that are beginning to prevail.

    For example...

    "Prince havis seems to have been remonstrated by many nobles."

    "The nobles suspected that the prince might also have close ties with the kingdom."

    "Some time ago, Prince havis went to the Kingdom actively and wanted to marry the princess of the kingdom?"

    "Bigushlochine is also a supporter of Prince havis. If bigushlochine is a traitor who collaborates with the enemy and betrays the country, what about Prince havis?"

    "A while ago, the prince spent almost a month in the kingdom."

    "Is that long enough to do a lot of things?"

    "In addition, the leferut family has been advocating that Prince havis had secretly attacked them in the Kingdom, resulting in the loss of an elite army."

    "Why attack the nobles of our own country on the territory of the enemy country?"

    "I''m scared to think about it."

    Such a rumor, recently in the gradual replacement of the hot debate before, spread among the people of the imperial capital.

    Under such circumstances, the people of the imperial capital are always in a state of anxiety and don''t know how sad they are.

    Inexplicable robbers appeared in the imperial capital and secretly sneaked into the major noble families.

    The first knight of the empire is suspected of treason and is under investigation by the imperial palace. The renitra family also took the opportunity to seize the knighthood head of the iron knights.

    Even the prince of the empire is suspected, and seems to have an inexplicable relationship with the kingdom.

    All this tells the people of the imperial capital that the situation of the empire is very turbulent recently.

    In addition to the disappearance of the second daughter, capelin, who is regarded as the pillar of the future of the Empire and is known as the goddess of war, the empire is facing more and more problems recently.

    People are hoping that the royal family can make a difference and settle all this quickly.

    As everyone knows, there is a hand behind all this.

    ...

    "ha... Ha... Ha... Ha...!"

    In one of the alleys of the Empire, there was a sharp gasp.

    A girl ran in this lane, with several guards supporting her, but they were all running away.

    "I''m... I can''t run any more...!"

    The girl wants to cry.

    The guards around immediately cried anxiously.

    "Please hold on a little longer! Miss Lenny

    "They''re coming!"

    "Come on! Get out of here

    "It''s dangerous here!"

    The guards wanted to leave immediately with the girl.

    Unfortunately...

    "whew --!"

    With a sound of breaking air, an arrow cut through the atmosphere, through the darkness of the alley, burst.

    "Poof

    In the tearing sound, the arrow penetrated the neck of a guard behind the girl, making her throat bleed and fall to the ground.

    "Whew, whew, whew..."

    One by one, the two arrows hit the three guards one by one.

    "Ah

    "No!"

    "Run away!"

    "Miss!"The guards were already exhausted. In the face of this sudden arrow attack, they almost had no fighting power. They could only bring a whine of sadness, and they were shot through their bodies one by one and fell into a pool of blood.

    "Ah... Ah..."

    when the girl looked at all this, her feet finally couldn''t support any more under the fatigue and fear, and she collapsed to the ground.

    "Don''t... Don''t..."

    under the fear and despair, the girl can only shake her head, resist the reality and make a sobbing voice.

    Of course, this is not in exchange for the enemy''s pity and sympathy.

    "Whoosh!"

    The next second, an arrow came through the air, shooting at the girl''s eyebrow mercilessly.

    Just when the girl was about to die, a figure suddenly appeared.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Time, back to yesterday.

    On this day, the imperial capital is also full of all kinds of gossip.

    This is the current situation of the imperial capital, not the atmosphere that can be changed in just one or two days.

    People dare not talk about things that have not been confirmed but are just hearsay in public. They can only talk with each other in secret, but they still bring a lot of heavy oppressive atmosphere to the imperial capital.

    Under such circumstances, even the guards of the imperial capital seem to be absent-minded. Whether they are the gatekeepers or the patrolling guards on the wall, they all have a sense of sluggishness that they didn''t have in the past.

    Thanks to this, no one has found that, just today, a black dragon appears in the sky of the imperial capital.

    It shuttled back and forth in the clouds, looking like a huge shadow.

    It looked down at everything in the sky, and looked down at the imperial capital with fierce eyes.

    If it''s really an ownerless monster, it''s very likely to dive directly down and launch a surprise attack on the capital of the Laguna empire.

    Even if the opponent is the largest military power in the world, there is a very high-level border guard around the imperial capital. In front of Long Xi, who can ignore all defense, it is very simple for black dragon to rush into the imperial capital.

    Of course, it''s easier to rush in than to think out.

    "You mother Tyrannosaurus Rex, do you really want to rush into the imperial capital to make a big noise?"

    On the dragon''s back, a very angry voice suddenly rang.

    Black dragon is Yulin.

    And who is the one who makes a sound on Yulin''s Dragon''s back besides sheen?

    Sean was standing on Yulin''s back, holding Lilith in one hand and Rasha in the other, looking down at the imperial capital below.

    After a few days, Sheehan finally took Lilith and Rasha to ride Yulin to the capital of Laguna empire.

    At this time, looking at some eager to rush down Yulin, sheen laughed and scolded.

    "Don''t think that you are invincible when you have been promoted to the extreme level. I tell you, before you are transformed into human beings and have unique skills, even if you are legendary, with strong unique skills, you can easily defeat you, let alone face the Imperial Knights of the Empire. If you don''t want to be skinned and cramped, you''d better be honest."

    Sean''s words in exchange for Yulin''s dissatisfaction.

    The black dragon roared a few times, like complaining and grievance.

    No way.

    Thanks to Sheen''s unremitting efforts, after leaving the land of the elves and returning to the capital, Yulin finally took a very important step.

    The level of this head is as high as 99. The king of demons, who is almost invincible in demons, successfully raised the level to 100 just a few days ago.

    In other words, now Yulin has reached the real limit level, reached the limit of life, and reached the highest level that can be reached in theory.

    This made the black dragon very excited. When he was in the capital, he could not help roaring. He also sent out magnificent dragon breath to the sky, causing a great commotion.

    Because of this, sheen decided to set out immediately. After giving the gift to Vivian and others, explaining the situation of melika, and struggling with Rosie for a night, sheen left the capital with the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex, which caused a disturbance, and headed for the Empire.

    The people in the same company, just like what we discussed before, were Lilith and Rasha.

    Youlin is promoted to the extreme level. She has been very excited these days. She wants to find a strong opponent to fight against her. She looks like a violent person is going to kill everything.

    Now, the party finally arrived at the imperial capital, but sheen threw cold water when others were most excited. It''s not surprising that Yulin would want to complain and feel aggrieved.

    But Sean''s right.

    Even if Yulin is promoted to the extreme level, she may lose miserably if she holds strong unique skills without unique skills.

    Let''s just say that rochte, the strongest knight in the Empire, is at least at the top of the legendary level, even if he is not as good as alidia.

    Sheehan still remembers that his level is as high as 97, and his strength is so strong that he can still cause some threats before he gets the [numerology].

    For this old knight, Yulin may capsize in the sewer, let alone rush directly into the imperial capital, the army of God.

    On one side, Rasha looked down at the imperial capital below and made a faint sound.

    "Different from Wangdu, which vigorously develops magic business, DIDU is a steel city that stresses military combat power. The number of soldiers is overwhelming more than that of magicians, and it is very martial."

    Sean knew that for a long time.

    Even if you look down from here, Sheehan can see a metropolis with the color of steel. It looks like a military fortress, which is somewhat similar to Kosmos.

    The difference is that the imperial capital not only covers a much wider area than Kosmos, but also exudes a strong atmosphere."I remember that in the Empire, the most famous knights'' order is not the Royal exclusive Knights'' order similar to the king''s Knights'' order, but the Imperial Knights'' order with hundreds of thousands of knights?"

    Sheehan vaguely remembers some of the Empire''s information he knew.

    "Yes." Rasha nodded and said without expression: "the nature of the imperial order is the same as that of the royal order, but the strength of the imperial order is far better than that of the royal order."

    "The Knights of the kingdom had less than 100000 troops before they were severely damaged by Mr. Hearn."

    "Not only the cavalry kingdom may be equipped with several times more heavy armour than the Knights of the Empire, but also the Knights of each order may be equipped with several times more heavy armour."

    In this way, the imperial order is far superior to the royal order in both quality and quantity.

    "It''s worthy of being the first military country. If it wasn''t for the Kingdom, the Knights of the guards and the flying dragon legion, it might not be able to compete?"

    Sheen curled her lips.

    As for the military policy of the Empire, Sheehan has heard Roxie mention it several times.

    Therefore, he knew that in order to develop the military, the Empire not only monopolized the military power, but also advocated the nobles to cultivate their own private forces, constantly improved the military atmosphere, and made the military of the Empire more powerful.

    Under the promotion of this atmosphere, the forces of the Imperial Knights are naturally constantly expanding and upgrading.

    On the contrary, the Knights'' order directly under the imperial family is not as strong as the Knights'' order of the kingdom.

    "I remember that the Royal Knights'' order directly under the imperial family, although only high-level Knights above grade 70 can join, there is no Knights above grade 80. Its nature is more similar to the private forces cultivated by the royal family itself, rather than legendary strong Knights like the royal guards'' order, right?"

    Sheehan asked Rasha, who had no idea why she was so well-informed.

    Rasha gave him the right answer.

    "Yes." Rasha said: "here, the status and power of the imperial order are very big. Unlike the royal order, which was firmly held by the galuoli family, only the Empire itself has the commanding power. With the support and expansion of the royal family and Empire, not only the existence of grade 70 and 80, but also the legendary strong will choose to join the imperial order instead of the nature class The order of the Royal Knights, like the private forces of the royal family. "

    This is very different from the Knights of the kingdom.

    Among the Knights of the Kingdom, the highest ranking knights are only about 70, and several deputy knights are only about 60, which makes the Knights of the Kingdom become the gathering place of the primary combat power of the kingdom. The high-end combat power either joins the guard knights or is recruited by the major nobles to become the Knights of the major noble territories. The combat power hierarchy is very clear.

    The imperial order is different. It includes all levels of knights. Even rochte, the legendary strong man, is the head of the imperial order, rather than joining the royal order and becoming the guardian of the royal family.

    The Knights of the Empire fought in all directions. They could not only protect the territory, but also guard the frontier.

    The Royal Knights'' order is responsible for completing all kinds of confidential tasks ordered by the royal family, so its nature is more inclined to the private forces of the royal family.

    On the other hand, the Knights of the guards is composed of the mainstay and high-end combat power of the nobles in the kingdom. The meaning of existence itself is to protect the royal family and become the strongest shield of the kingdom.

    Therefore, in the Empire, the most powerful and highly praised Knight order is the imperial Knight order, which gathers hundreds of thousands of cavalry, rather than the Royal Knight order, which specially completes the secret tasks ordered by the royal family.

    "The number of the Royal Knights is about 33. The highest rank is the head of the Royal Knights, whose rank seems to be only 78."

    Rasha''s words made Sheen''s mouth twitch.

    Grade "only" 78?

    Well, I''ve been offended.

    At the same level of 78, Sean has a sentence that he doesn''t know whether to say.

    In a word...

    "you want to tell me that the empire is really powerful. There are no perfect people under their cavalry. There are many corpses everywhere. I should be on guard, right?"

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    "No, I just mentioned it." Rasha said: "with Mr. Sheehan''s strength, even if the opponent is the Imperial Knights, you should not worry too much."

    After all, sheen was a ruthless man who destroyed nearly half of the Knights of the kingdom with an aurora meteor shower.

    Of course...

    "since the Knights of the Empire are different from the Knights of the Kingdom, not all of them are low-level grass-roots combat forces, even me, can''t destroy half of them with a [Aurora meteor shower]."

    Sheen was very modest, and then he changed his words.

    "Though, I''d like to have a try."

    How to say again, now of oneself, and at that time of oneself, equally different, isn''t it?

    "Roar!"Yulin yelled at once, as if in favor of Hearn.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith tilted her head and didn''t know if she understood.

    Sean looked at the little girl and couldn''t help touching her head.

    I don''t know if I can bring down nearly half of the Knights of the empire with an aurora meteor shower.

    But if it was this evil god, then, let alone half of it, the whole imperial order could be solved in one shot?

    Even if there''s a legend like Robert in it, it''s the same.

    "Well, let''s go to the imperial capital."

    Sean patted Yulin on the head.

    "The old rule is that you stay in the air and fly around when you are bored, but don''t overdo it?"

    Smell speech, you Lin seems to have some dissatisfaction, but also have no way, can only low roar.

    "Go."

    Sean took Lilith in one hand and Rasha in the other. She jumped directly from the dragon''s back.

    The three fell freely to the capital.

    At the same time, in a dark corner of the imperial capital, a figure in black robes seemed to raise his head slightly.

    In his eyes, inexplicable light is flashing.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    This time, Sheehan came to the imperial capital, not only to pick up tyer, but also to find out what she wanted to know about the princess named Moro.

    Therefore, Sheehan didn''t want to expose his identity, so as to avoid being watched by people with a heart, and then being noticed by people in the palace.

    Now he is no longer a nobody. Once he gives his name to let others know that he is the count boztut of the Kingdom, the fiance of the Kingdom''s treasure, with the support of the demons and Protoss standing behind him, the royal palace will certainly take corresponding actions.

    Havis also reminded Sheehan that if he came to the imperial capital, he had better not expose his identity casually, so as not to arouse the attention and vigilance of Moro.

    Therefore, Sheehan did not enter the imperial capital as an aristocrat, but took out the identity of an adventurer he had not used for a long time.

    "You''re a black iron adventurer?"

    Outside the east gate of the imperial capital, a guard looks at the medal of adventurer shown to him by sheen, and looks at sheen with a smile on his face. His expression is quite strange.

    No way.

    "I''m a novice adventurer with such a beautiful maid and such a lovely little girl. Thank you."

    Sean didn''t seem to find all this, holding Lilis, who was in a better mood, led Rasha and swaggered into the imperial capital.

    Everyone looked at Sean like this and whispered one after another.

    "Poor little girl."

    "To be targeted by that kind of scum."

    "There''s also an adventurer. I think he just came out to play."

    "I think that maid is also his plaything?"

    "How can a rich family walk with a maid?"

    "I hope he was bitten to death in the wild."

    More or less, the sound came into Sheen''s ears.

    Sean just wants to ha ha.

    "The first day I came to the capital, I unlocked the achievements that thousands of people despised?"

    It''s very boring.

    However, the custom of the imperial capital people is different from that of the kingdom.

    "Obviously, I intentionally or unintentionally show that I have a good family background. As a result, both the guard and the common people dare to despise me in front of me. It''s really powerful."

    The people of the Empire seemed a little tough and straightforward.

    As a big military country, people in this country will inevitably admire those who have real skills. They despise those dandies who make trouble with their families and have no real skills.

    As a matter of fact, I despise the dandy who has no ability.

    However, ordinary people are more afraid of each other''s family background than contempt, so they will not show their inner thoughts openly.

    But the imperial people seem to be different. Even if they don''t show all this in person, they won''t be submissive.

    "No wonder the Empire has always played a strong role in the disputes between the Empire and the kingdom for many years."

    In the thousand year history of the Kingdom, it has been harassed by the Empire, which proves that the other side is really overbearing and powerful, and even quite unreasonable.

    In the Empire, to be admired depends on one''s own real ability.

    But you can''t take it orally.

    "Anyway, it''s a muddle through."

    Sean is still in a good mood.

    Just...

    "Mr. sheen." "Don''t be a disaster, little Lizzie," she said

    "..."

    there is a saying in my heart that MMP doesn''t know whether to say it or not.

    ...

    after learning this lesson, as soon as Sheehan entered the imperial capital, the first thing he did was to buy some cloaks and hoods, which could cover some of his appearance.

    One of the cloaks was given to Rasha and the other to Lilis, so that both of them could put them on, covering the two faces that brought disaster to the country and the people.

    Sean wore one herself.

    He also needs to cover it up.

    It''s not only to prevent people who know themselves from recognizing themselves, but also to avoid being abrupt.

    Among the three, if you are the only one who doesn''t wear a cloak, doesn''t it seem very independent?

    So all three of them put on their cloaks and hoods, and instantly turned into a group of suspicious people.

    Fortunately, there is also an adventurer''s Guild in DIDU. Adventurers wearing different styles of equipment often roam the streets, which makes sheen and his party look suspicious, but not noticeable.

    However, Sheehan found some problems.

    That is, there seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere of the imperial capital.

    "How do you feel that people here are in a bit of panic?"

    Sean is thoughtful.

    Along the way, Sheehan found that many people would gather together from time to time to whisper and discuss something, creating a dull atmosphere.This makes sheen want to inquire about it, but people around him seem to have some scruples. After a trip, they just look around and say something perfunctorily. They don''t say anything at all, which makes Sheen''s brow wrinkle.

    With the five senses promoted by waijue Tianming, sheen heard some words more or less.

    "Outlaw..."

    "bigusler house..."

    "Prince..."

    "treason..."

    "the head of the knight is going to step down..."

    Sheehan heard words like this.

    Rasha seems to have found out, too.

    "Do you want me to inquire? Mr. Sheehan? "

    Rasha said so lightly.

    With the ability of the maid of the blockhouse, she should be able to investigate something quietly, right?

    Sean thought about it and finally shook his head.

    "You''d better join the prince first. He must tell me what happened in the imperial capital."

    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Rasha''s ability. He just feels that if he joins up with havis, his questions will be answered naturally.

    In this case, there is no need to inquire.

    "How do we meet Prince Harvey?"

    Rasha didn''t seem to care, and her tone was so flat.

    Sean was happy to say more to the maid.

    "His Royal Highness said that when he came to the imperial capital, he could go directly to bigusler''s house to find rochter. Rochter would help us arrange everything."

    Sean took a piece of parchment out of his arms, looked at the address marked on it, and laughed.

    "In that case, let''s go straight to the Knight Commander."

    I believe that Rockett will tell him what happened to DIDU.

    After all, in the words just mentioned, there are parts related to him.

    "And you? Shall we go to lesia first? "

    Sheehan turns to Rasha.

    "No, No." Rasha shook her head without hesitation and said, "miss lesia''s tracks are the most difficult to find. Once she wants to hide, basically no one can find her. When she finds us, she will find her by herself."

    "All right." Sheehan nodded and said, "let''s go to bigusler''s first."

    Rasha did not comment again.

    Rasha has no opinion, and Lilith has no opinion.

    The three set out directly for bigusler''s house.

    But there is a problem waiting for them.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    In the imperial capital, there is also a noble area.

    However, different from the regionally distinct Wangdu, the aristocratic area of the imperial capital is actually a group of high-grade buildings around the imperial palace.

    The aristocratic mansions were built around the Imperial Palace, which became the aristocratic area, the commercial area, the civilian residential area, and the cavalry camp like the military drill ground.

    Further out of the cavalry camp is the wall of the imperial capital.

    Therefore, different from the regionally distinct kings, the emperors are in a ring-shaped decreasing class pattern. The closer they are to the city wall, the lower their social status. The only exception is the Knights'' camp. They are stationed near the city wall for the convenience of guarding the city and dispatching. They are usually surrounded by the fortress like regional walls. They are regarded as important military areas. No one is allowed to enter except the knights who are formally subordinate to them.

    Under such circumstances, the location of bigusler''s family was naturally in the noble area near the center of the imperial capital, not far from the imperial palace.

    When Sheehan and his party entered the noble area, they found that the number of people coming in and out of the noble area was gradually decreasing. Most of them were patrolling knights and carriages running back and forth. On the contrary, there were not many people walking in the street.

    However, it is heavily guarded. There are armed Knights patrolling everywhere, and the Knights are very vigilant. Sean and his party are just wearing cloaks to cover their faces. They all attract a lot of vigilant and suspicious eyes. On the way, they are stopped by several Knights'' regiments, asking them to take off their hoods and show their whole picture. The scene is heavy and severe, as if they are searching the city Daoists thought they were arresting some wanted man.

    Sean would cooperate at the beginning, but later the same situation became more and more, and he was also bored.

    As a result, Sheehan simply pulls Rasha and Lilith into a state of concealment, starts the stealth effect of "Li Jue Tian Ming", and turns into a man in black who nobody can detect, shuttling through the alleys of the noble area.

    As a result, it''s already like this. Sheehan has found the traces of the Knights'' order several times, as if he was searching for something. Even in the alleys, a group of knights will appear from time to time. They are on guard and patrol seriously.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    At this point, Sheehan also found something wrong.

    It''s a bit unusual to see such a strict guard.

    Even if it happened in the palace, but there was such a strict guard in the whole noble area that Sean didn''t believe it. It would be the daily life of the noble area.

    "Isn''t it...

    Sean''s eyes turned, and he didn''t know what he thought of, so he began to think about it.

    However, sheen didn''t do anything. According to the original plan, she took Rasha and Lilith to bigusler''s house together.

    However, when he came to bigusler''s house, sheen found something wrong.

    "Why are so many people staring here?"

    In the shadow, sheen leads Rasha and Lilith, looking ahead, frowning.

    I saw, in front of a square, a luxury mansion is sitting.

    There is not much resplendence in the mansion, and even the decoration is a little cold and old-fashioned, like a small chalky castle, giving people a serious feeling.

    At first glance, there seems to be nothing strange about the mansion.

    However, Sheehan''s "Wai Jue Tian Ming" is not a decoration.

    The six senses and all kinds of perceptual abilities that have been improved tell Sheehan that there are many pairs of eyes around the house.

    A subtle magic reaction appeared around bigusler''s house, but none of them appeared in the light. Instead, like sheen, they hid in the dark, as if they were observing something.

    "It''s not like a guard of the bigusler family. It''s a bit like watching the secret forces of the bigusler family."

    Sean found out.

    Lilith seems to have found out too. She looks at Sean as if she is asking him if she wants to do something.

    Rasha didn''t find anything, but she was still so calm, so indifferent, so quietly led by sheen, not noisy, silent, gave everything to sheen.

    Sean touched Lilith''s head, saying nothing and doing nothing.

    It''s more difficult for the people who are spying on him to know what''s going on.

    "Isn''t something wrong?"

    Sheehan doubts that.

    In the Empire, havis and Rockett had enemies.

    That is the one who confused the present emperor, the imperial concubine - Moro.

    According to Jarvis, Moro has dealt with several of his brothers and sisters in disguise, and has been trying to deal with him and his sister capelin.

    As a supporter of havis, rochte was also one of the imperial nobles who opposed the power of the Moruo.

    In this way, morrow will certainly not make havis and Rockett and others feel better.Now, havis, Rockett and others have been back from the kingdom for half a month. It is entirely possible that what happened during this period will lead them into a dilemma.

    That is to say...

    "they can''t protect themselves now?"

    Sean squinted.

    At the beginning, the reason why Sheehan chose to cooperate with havis was his power in the Empire.

    With the help of the most powerful prince in the Empire, it will be much more convenient if you want to deal with Moro.

    At least, he can know the whereabouts of Moro according to the information provided by havis, so as not to be escaped by the mysterious princess.

    If it wasn''t for this, sheen could have brought Ayi and Lilith to the imperial capital and killed them directly. That would be easier than anything.

    If Jarvis himself is unable to provide assistance in this respect, then he has no reason to cooperate with his royal highness.

    In the final analysis, in this period of cooperation, havis was the weaker side, because he could not deal with the Moro himself, so he wanted to get Sean''s help, with the help of Sean''s power to drive his dizzy father to the throne and win the imperial throne.

    To this end, he also volunteered to help sheen deal with the leferut family. This is the prince''s nomination.

    Unfortunately, in the end, Harvey let Warren run away.

    In this way, if he has not been able to provide any assistance to himself, then sheen naturally has no reason to help him usurp the throne, let him enjoy his success and get the throne.

    Of course, this is not the time to make such a conclusion.

    It remains to be discussed whether the other party is unable to protect itself.

    After thinking about it, sheen had some ideas.

    "Lilith." Sheen then lowered his voice and said to Lilith, "take Rasha with you and hide. I''ll go ahead and have a look myself."

    Smell speech, Lily silk Ba blinked a big eye, seem to want to go in with the appearance of Sean.

    "It''s OK. I''ll just sneak in and see what''s going on. Maybe I''ll leave after confirming the condition of the bigusler family. In that case, we don''t have to go in." Sean said, "so, you and Rasha are here waiting for my news. Don''t let the mice find out."

    When she heard Sheen''s words, Lilith thought about it and nodded her head.

    Rasha had no opinion at all and did not speak from the beginning to the end.

    "Good boy." Sheen gave Lilith a kiss on her face and made her smile. Then she looked at Rasha and said, "wait for my news."

    "Yes." Rasha nodded without expression.

    Seeing that the maid was calm and calm, as if she had completely left herself out of the affair, heen raised her eyebrows and suddenly gave the maid a kiss on her face.

    The touch, no need to say, cool yuppie.

    Rasha didn''t seem to expect this situation, and she was stunned for a moment.

    But this will, Sheen has a flash, disappeared, no longer stay in place.

    "..."

    Rasha was silent.

    In her heart, some ripples that she may not have found are rising.

    ...

    at the same time, with the ability of instant movement, Sheehan entered the bigusler house directly.

    He was still in a state of concealment, and no one found him.

    At this time, Sean appeared on the branch of a tree in a backyard.

    He closed his eyes and concentrated.

    In this moment, the perception ability from the external consciousness destiny is diffused.

    It immediately enveloped the whole bigusler family and fed back the whole bigusler family''s situation to Sheehan.

    Sean could feel that there seemed to be some disturbance in the bigusler family at this time. Besides the servants, there seemed to be some quarrels in a hall on the top floor of the mansion.

    Sean perceives the magic of rochte, and also perceives another similar magic around rochte. The magic reaction is quite good.

    But it doesn''t seem that Rockett is in very good shape now.

    Because, in addition to the magic reaction of staying by his side, several other magic appeared in the hall.

    Those magic powers are in confrontation with Rockett, and each one is quite good, and the magic reaction of one of them is not much worse than Rockett, which surprised Sean.

    "The second legendary power?"

    Sean thought of something almost at once.

    "That''s the man, isn''t it?"

    In the Kingdom''s capital, there is only one famous legendary strong man, that is alidia.

    Although alidia is certainly not the only legendary strong man in the Kingdom, alidia is the only legendary strong man who works for the Kingdom and has a position in the capital.In contrast to the Empire, in addition to Rockett, there is another legendary power.

    His reputation is not as loud as that of Rockett, but he is also regarded as an imperial Knight next only to Rockett. Like Rockett, he is the head of a knight family, and his status is not much worse than Rockett.

    But how can the legendary strong man appear here and still face off with Rockett?

    "It seems that something happened to them."

    Sean opened his eyes.

    "Go and have a look first."

    Sean made that decision.

    The next second, Sheen''s figure disappeared, as if it had never appeared.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Bigusler house, reception hall.

    Rockett sat on the sofa, looking at the person opposite him. He seldom had obvious emotion before, but his resolute face was full of gloomy and light anger.

    "Father..."

    a voice, also full of anger, but with a faint uneasiness, rang from the side of rochte, passed into rochte''s ear, and let rochte look over.

    There, a very heroic woman in light armor and sword sat beside him, looking at him, with humiliation in her eyes that everyone could see.

    Rock has unique reasons to believe that his eyes must show the same humiliation as her.

    What they are facing now is no different from insults.

    "Think about it? Rochtin

    Opposite Rockett, a voice with a sneer began to ring.

    There was a middle-aged man in his forties, a little younger than Rockett, sitting there.

    The middle-aged man and Rockett are very similar. They are almost fully armed in armor, but they are carrying a huge sword. The sword is held in the arms of a 20-year-old or 30-year-old knight standing behind him, which shows a great sense of existence in this environment.

    It seems to be a deterrent, or a threat, to make the young knight holding it look elated, like a villain pretending to be powerful, and make the heroic woman look disgusted.

    In addition to the young knight holding the sword, there are several old Knights behind the middle-aged man.

    The atmosphere of these knights is not vulgar, and each of them exudes an extraordinary sense of existence, which proves their strength.

    But such a group of knights, facing the middle-aged man, only looked respectful.

    That is not only because of the status of middle-aged men, but also because of their strength, which they can only look up to.

    The middle-aged man, with such a group of knights, confronts Rockett.

    It''s clear that this is bigusler''s house, and they are also guests. However, they overwhelm rochte like guests. No wonder rochte and the heroic women around him feel angry and humiliated.

    Of course, this is not the main problem.

    The main problem is that these people are here to deceive others too much.

    The middle-aged man spoke.

    "Now, the Empire doesn''t trust you any more. If you are wise enough, you can take the initiative to step down and hand over the position of the head of the knight. It won''t make things too ugly." The middle-aged man Shi Shi ran said: "if you don''t know your face, when you are sentenced to be a traitor, then not only the position of the head of the knight will leave you, but also the house of bigusler will be finished."

    Hearing the words, rochte laughed angrily.

    "Don''t show off there, saliro." "I''ve said many times that I''m not a traitor. There''s no reason for me to take the initiative to step down."

    On one side, the heroic woman also spoke.

    "As the head of the renitra family, the deputy head of the Imperial Knights'' order, and the famous legendary strongman, have you tried to seize the position of the head of the Knights'' order at all costs of gossiping?" The heroic woman said angrily: "where is your conscience as a knight? Saliro renitrachen

    The heroic woman''s question did not let the middle-aged man named saliro speak out, but let the sword holding Knight of the same age speak out.

    "You are slandering!" The young knight said triumphantly: "pay attention to your attitude, Tilly. Don''t forget that you are also a member of the Imperial Knights'' order. If you are so disrespectful to the deputy commander, it''s the following offence!"

    The young knight''s words, not only did not express his own momentum, but more like a fox pretending to be a tiger.

    The disgust on the face of the heroic woman who was changed to Tilly was even more obvious.

    In contrast, saliro''s face didn''t even change.

    "Don''t be rude, Jero." Saliro then waved his hand, said: "no matter how to say it is in front of the team leader, there is no part of your speech."

    This seems to be reprimanding the young knight named Jero, but in fact, it''s just an insinuation that Tilly has no rules.

    "You...!"

    Tilly was so excited that she almost stood up on the spot.

    But rochte held out his hand and pressed Tilly''s shoulder to stop her.

    "What do you want?"

    Rochte looked straight at saliro, his vision was sharp as a sharp blade, and his skin hurt.

    The Knights behind saliro''s face changed, and Jeno''s face turned white. He almost didn''t fall to the ground.

    The power of legendary strong men with a level of 97 is beyond their ability to bear.

    Only saliro, not only withstood the sight of rochte, but also straightened his waist, as if he was with rochte, and his sight became cruel.

    "I know exactly what you want, rochter." Saliro no longer disguised his desire, grinning like: "I''ve had enough of your swaggering on my head."He is here to force the palace.

    To force rochte to hand over his position as head of knights, and to force the biguslers to hand over their empire, is exactly what saliro needs.

    Tilly couldn''t help it.

    "In my opinion, you are the ones who spread the rumor of father''s complicity and treason?" Tilly said angrily, "you deliberately spread this rumor in order to drive your father down from the position of commander and to take over the position of our biguslers!"

    Tilly''s speech is already irrational.

    At least, in the eyes of the renitra family, this is slander.

    "Speak well, little bigusler."

    Saliro then coldly looked at Tilly, only to see her heart a tight.

    "It''s discrediting our ranitra family!"

    Jeno, as if seizing the opportunity, yelled.

    The Knights brought by saliro all lowered their faces and looked at Tilly fiercely.

    It made Tilly feel out of breath.

    Among all the people present, except Jeno, the strength of the rest is above Tilly.

    Even though Tilly is a new generation Knight favored by countless people, she is only a new generation after all. She is the best among the younger generation. Compared with the older people who have been exercising in the Empire for a long time, that''s a lot worse.

    If she is too presumptuous, I believe these Knights of the ranitra family will not mind giving her a good lesson.

    She is not afraid, and even wants to make a big scene, to give these bullies a little color to see.

    However, with the development of the world, too many things happened in the past half a month. As a result, the power of the bigusler family was greatly reduced, and all the people were taken away. As a result, only she and her father could face up to the persecution of the ranitra family.

    This made Tilly sad and angry.

    In particular, Jeno, who used to be unable to lift his head in front of her, now dares to pretend to be a tiger in front of her. He looks proud, as if he is determined to eat himself, which really makes Tilly feel resentful.

    In fact, rochte is not it?

    He fought with saliro for decades, but it was the first time that he was oppressed to this point.

    But he''s not a vegetarian either.

    "I''ll say it again." "I''m not a traitor, I''m not a traitor," rochter said with a blank face

    I believe saliro can understand the meaning of this sentence.

    Sure enough...

    "so you don''t want to compromise?"

    Saliro''s tone finally took on a trace of anger.

    Rochte''s face was cold.

    "Since I''m not guilty, why should I leave office guilty?"

    This is a clear expression of the attitude of the rochters and the biguslers.

    The atmosphere of the whole reception hall suddenly became extremely dangerous.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    "-"

    in the vast reception hall, the breathless pressure began to spread.

    Rochte and saliro looked at each other in this way, and gradually a terrible momentum was taking shape.

    Rochte wants to use the power of being a legend to subdue saliro.

    However, saliro is the head of the renitra family. He came from the second Knight family of the Empire and is also the deputy head of the imperial order. He is a legendary strong man.

    Even if not as famous as Rockett, saliro''s strength is beyond doubt.

    His rank is as high as 96, which is only a little lower than that of rochte. In terms of his own strength, he will not be too much lower than rochte. If rochte''s status and the power of the bigusler family were not big enough to threaten him, he would never be willing to be second.

    It is because of this that the bigusler family is now in the doldrums, and rochte is also suspected by the Empire. Not only is he ordered to leave the Imperial Knights'' order temporarily, but also all the knights in the family are suspected of treason. As a result, most of the bigusler family members have been detained, and saliro will take advantage of the opportunity to get angry, I intend to force rochte to step down.

    Of course, Rockett won''t let him.

    And saliro won''t let it go easily.

    Both of them could not help but release their magic power, which made the towering momentum burn like a flame, and instantly made the atmosphere tremble.

    "Father... Father...!"

    It''s Jano''s cry.

    I saw that the knight, who had been elated before, was trembling all over and his face was livid. From the nearest distance, he felt the momentum of the confrontation between Rockett and saliro. He was completely out of breath and almost fell down.

    Beside them, the knights were also heavy faced and sweating, obviously bearing a lot of pressure.

    "Woo..."

    Tilly sat next to Rockett, closer to saliro than Jeno, and felt more pressure, but she bit her lips tightly, clenched her hands, and endured desperately.

    That performance, I don''t know how many times better than Jeno.

    See this scene, saliro''s expression is not very good-looking, is very dissatisfied with Jero, heart is full of hate iron not steel.

    Tilly and Jeno are the heirs of Rockett and saliro respectively, and will be the next generation of the two families if there is no accident.

    The performance of the two will determine to the greatest extent who will win the next generation of the two knights.

    But it is obvious that Jeno is inferior to Tilly in character, promise, strength and potential.

    Tilly is the best among the younger generation. She is only 24 years old, and her rank is 73. With her beautiful appearance, heroine and impeccable family background, Tilly can be said to have numerous pursuers in the martial empire. She is even considered that if it is not for the existence of the second Royal daughter, kapelin, the name of the goddess of martial arts may be hers.

    On the other hand, his son is one year older than Tilly, but his rank is only 68. He likes to use force to suppress others. He is a fox pretending to be a tiger. Relying on the favor of his family and himself, he does some dirty things outside and is despised by many people.

    Tilly was one of those who despised Jano.

    It happened that Jeno also fell in love with others and pursued each other. As a result, every time she was cleaned up by Tilly, it can be seen how much weaker she was.

    This time, Jeno will voluntarily ask for permission to come to the palace together with saliro, in order to brag in front of Tilly.

    But it''s a shame for him to come here now.

    In the future, if the renitra family were handed over to him, it would be impossible to fight against the bigusler family.

    Under such circumstances, saliro also had the idea of replacing his successor several times.

    However, among his many children, Jeno''s talent is the best. The others are either good in character or smart in mind, but their strength and potential are not as good as Jeno.

    This makes saliro dare not easily replace his successor.

    Because in an Empire where strength is everything, weakness is the original sin.

    The owners of the renitra family may not be smart, but they must be strong enough to hold everyone.

    Even Jeno, who has the best talent and potential, is not as good as Tilly of bigusler''s family, which worries saliro a lot.

    This time, he will make up his mind to force rochter to step down at all costs, in order not to let the family leader lose completely in the battle of the next generation. He wants to get rid of rochter and bigusler''s family at one time before he and rochter retire.

    In this way, the ranitra family could be the strongest in the Empire.

    Think of here, saliro looking at the eyes of Rockett began to appear murderous.

    This made rochter''s heart tense.

    "You want to do it?"

    Rochte asked in a deep voice.

    Saliro smiles.

    It''s heartless, it''s cruel."As long as we can defeat you, then you, the Knight Commander suspected of collaborating with the enemy and treason, will have to step down?"

    It''s clear that saliro is ready to take a hard line.

    In the past, he would have scruples.

    But now, the bigushler family is under investigation, and rochte is also suspected by the Empire. Some powerful figures in the palace have already indicated that they will support saliro to a certain extent, so saliro will not be polite any more.

    "You can only blame yourself for offending too many people. In the past, many people did not dare to touch the strongest Knight of your empire. But now, you have made the biggest mistake by talking to his highness havis."

    Sarillo''s words finally changed Rockett''s expression.

    "It turns out that you are all ordered by the princess...!"

    Rockett stood up.

    Why is the bigusler family suddenly suspected of treason?

    Why are there so many rumors about the emperor?

    All this, in this moment, came out.

    Because Rockett chose to support havis and resist the princess, he was targeted.

    The renitra obviously chose the other side.

    In order to dismount larochet and defeat bigusler''s family, saliro has stood on the side of the princess and won the support of the princess and the nobles who supported her.

    "Boom!"

    Understand all this, Rockett no longer restrain their emotions, the momentum of the moment was its release.

    However, saliro is faster than him.

    "Ah

    Jano let out a cry of surprise.

    Saliro did not hesitate to take the sword from his hand, and at the same time, he bullied him decisively.

    "Bang!"

    The sofa on which the two legendary strong men sat was blown to pieces.

    "Bang!"

    The tea table between the two also exploded.

    In the sky of wood chips, two legendary class strong fierce collision in a piece.

    A fight is imminent.

    ...

    on this day, the roof of bigusler''s house exploded with a bang.

    Two figures swept out of the house, came to the top of the roof, crashing into each other.

    "Bang - Bang - Bang - Bang - Bang - Bang - Bang -"

    with the roar, they kept chasing each other. The huge sword in their hands was carrying the sound of sonic boom, and it was not the sound of gold and iron, but the sound of explosion.

    The outbreak of two legendary strong men and the battle turned into the most frightening confrontation in an instant, which attracted many people''s attention.

    "That''s the direction of the biguslers?"

    "What happened?"

    One by one, nobles or people with heart are paying attention to this scene. Some look at each other, some are surprised, and some are thoughtful.

    Of course, the watchers outside bigusler''s house also noticed the huge movement, but they exchanged their eyes, said nothing and kept watching silently.

    Even, there are people who come from the wind and are expelled by these people who are secretly watching in various ways.

    Obviously, they are either renitra family members or princess supporters in the palace. They have colluded with saliro. Naturally, they will not let a third party do bad things.

    In this way, rochte and saliro entered a fierce battle, set off bursts of explosion, such as thunder in the constant bombardment, it is frightening.

    In the mansion, Tilly was besieged.

    "Take her down!"

    After reacting, Jeno, as if he had been waiting for this moment for a long time, yelled at the Knights around him and gazed at Tilly with burning eyes. The desire in his eyes was obvious.

    Although the knight disdained Jeno''s performance, he was not indifferent.

    Before he came, saliro had given them an order to take Tilly when they started.

    In this way, rochte will be afraid of the devil and lose 20% of his strength.

    That''s what saliro wants to see.

    Otherwise, although he is not afraid of rochte, his comprehensive strength is still slightly inferior to that of rochte. He certainly can''t beat rochte in a head-on battle.

    If he had a way to beat rochter, he would be the head of the cavalry. Why do you need such trouble?

    Therefore, in order to win rochte, saliro does not mind using a little unusual means.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    At present, the Knights did not hesitate to pull out the waist of the sword, rushed to Tilly.

    "Shameless!"

    Tilly was furious, but she didn''t dare to be careless. She also pulled out her knight''s sword and chose to fight.

    "Clang, clang, clang..."Only then did the sound of gold and iron strike each other, making bursts of sparks burst out.

    Tilly was besieged by several knights. Although she bravely fought, her fists were hard to fight with her four hands. She fought very reluctantly and was defeated step by step.

    The knights were the guard Knights cultivated by renitra''s family. Their ranks were close to 80, and none of them was weaker than Tilly.

    Tilly is still young and has good talent, but after all, she suffers from the growing up time and is hard to fight back by those knights.

    "Ha ha ha!"

    Seeing this scene, Jeno was very excited.

    This let oneself eat don''t know how many times loss of woman, finally want to fold in own hand.

    Jeno had thought about how much to torture her, shaking with excitement.

    And all this naturally falls into the eyes of one person.

    "Is this a good play?"

    Sean was standing on a branch of a tree, looking at all this with a frown.

    In my eyes, it''s all fun.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    To be honest, Sheehan didn''t know what happened to the biguslers.

    Why did Rockett suddenly fight with others?

    Who are the guys who are fighting with Robert?

    These questions flashed through Sean''s mind several times.

    But then, Sheehan knew that he should not consider this issue now.

    What he should consider now is another problem.

    That is...

    "do you want to do it?"

    Sean pondered.

    There''s no doubt that Rockett is in trouble, and it''s no small problem.

    If you don''t help him, maybe he won''t make it.

    Although, with Sheehan''s eyesight, we can naturally see that Rockett has not been suppressed, but also has a little upper hand. His comprehensive strength must be above his opponent. It is not easy to win easily, but he will not suffer losses.

    The problem is that the besieged female Knight seems to have a good relationship with Rockett.

    If something happened to the knight, it would have an effect on rochte.

    By that time, the situation for Rockett will be much more difficult.

    In fact, we can see this tendency from the performance of Rockett now.

    "Tilly!"

    In the fierce battle with saliro, Rockett noticed the situation on Tilly''s side, and looked at her daughter, who was heavily surrounded and could only barely fight back, with a look of urgency on her face.

    He tried to help but failed.

    "You dare to look around when you fight with me. Do you really think you are alidia elbain? Rockett

    Saliro took advantage of the opportunity to approach in front of Rockett, the huge sword in his hand, like a heavy mountain falling from the sky, kept roaring to Rockett.

    Rochte quickly parried and yelled at saliro in a rage.

    "To my daughter, saliro, you''re a knight!"

    Rochte obviously also saw that saliro wanted to use Tilly to contain himself.

    Saliro sneered.

    "The winner is king, commander rochter, you must admit it!"

    With that, the huge sword in saliro''s hand swung again, set off waves of Hurricane like air, and constantly split to Rockett.

    He didn''t dare to use the sword against Rockett.

    Because he knows the ability of this opponent who has been riding on his head for 20 years.

    Others may not know rochte''s unique skills, but saliro knows them best.

    It''s a unique skill that can cut off magic, cut off magic, and give all the power that needs magic to cast to mandatory dispelling - [white blade battle].

    As the name suggests, it''s a unique skill that can force an opponent into a battle that can only be fought with a white blade.

    With this unique skill, Rockett can even cut off the most powerful superior magic.

    Therefore, rochte is a famous magic nemesis in the human world, and even a magic restraint. If the opponent is a magician, he will never be defeated.

    To attack such a rochte with a magic sword is just a suicide.

    However, on the other hand, as long as you don''t use magic attacks, then rochte''s unique skills are useless.

    Therefore, saliro intends to use the most powerful close combat to crush Rockett.

    "You''re done!"

    Saliro then side of the continuous attack, while using language offensive to deal with Rockett.

    "Bang!"

    Rochte naturally knew that his unique skills were seen through by saliro, and it was almost impossible for him to use them. At the moment, he was also speechless. With a shake of the hand holding the sword, the magic began to surge on the sword.

    Saliro did not dare to use [magic sword] to attack, but Rockett had no scruples in this respect.

    He can use the "magic sword" skill, which is known as the ace of the melee system, but others can''t use it. This is also a huge advantage.

    This is also the reason that rochte can draw with saliro and even gain the upper hand when his unique skills can not play a role.

    After all, in terms of power alone, saliro is stronger than Rockett.

    Because saliro''s unique skill is to transform his body into an intensity that human beings can''t have, and reach the ability to compete with dragon species - [dragon power].

    That is to say, although saliro is human, he has enough physical strength to compete with the Dragon at this moment.

    His skin is as hard as dragon scale.

    His strength was so great that it was a great blow.

    In view of this, he doesn''t need to wear heavy armor. He can block most of the attacks only by his body''s defensive power. In addition, he has infinite power. What he uses is a heavy sword that can purely enhance his attack power. Every blow can break mountains and stones.If rochte didn''t use [magic sword] to fight against the enemy, he would surely be able to make sure that saliro''s skin couldn''t be broken, let alone face to face with him.

    This is a humanoid dragon. It has all the advantages of dragon species except that it can''t breathe.

    "Boom!"

    In the next second, rochte''s magic sword collides with saliro''s Dragon strike, and the blast sounds again.

    There is no magic in the two-phase collision, which is the sound of a dragon''s chopping.

    Tilly''s got a lot of fighting on her side.

    This bigusler family''s daughter has already used the [magic sword] skill, which makes the red magic blade sweep with the sword light, and constantly flick away incoming attacks.

    Jeno was jealous.

    After all, he hasn''t learned the skill of magic sword.

    This skill is a unique skill of the melee department. Most people can only acquire it at level 70, and it''s only possible. If there is too little magic and talent, they can''t even acquire it at level 70.

    In ohm niepertanson, whether he has learned the skill of "magic sword" is a dividing line between the strong and the weak.

    Only when you have acquired the [magic sword] skill, can you be regarded as a strong player in the melee department and be recognized by others.

    In the Empire, once you acquire the [magic sword] skill, this person will be immediately solicited by the imperial Knight order, and at worst, he can become a knight captain who commands ten thousand people.

    Tilly was a little genius who acquired the skill of magic sword when she was at level 66. At that time, Tilly caused a small-scale sensation. The next day, her father brought her into the Imperial Knights'' order and became the captain of the Knights.

    And Jeno?

    Mingming is one year older than others, but his level is much lower than others. His father also opened a small kitchen for him in private, and tried his best to let him learn [magic sword] skills, but he just couldn''t succeed.

    So much so that Tilly is the head of the cavalry brigade commanding ten thousand people, but Jeno is only the captain of the cavalry squadron commanding one thousand people, who is held down by Tilly.

    Now, it''s conceivable how jealous Jeno is to see Tilly use the magic sword to deal with the guard Knights cultivated by the family, fighting several opponents who are above her level alone. Although she is very reluctant, she never loses.

    "It''s just a woman. Why do you have this talent?" Jeno angrily yelled: "you quickly take her down for me! Come on

    The young master of the renitra family is out there, but he can only use his mouth.

    The guard Knights looked at each other and did not reply, but they took action.

    "Hum!" "Hum!" "Hum!" ...

    suddenly, in the tremor of the air, these guard Knights also used the [magic sword] skill.

    "No!"

    Tilly''s face changed slightly.

    "Be careful!"

    When rochter saw this, he was in a hurry.

    Saliro, on the contrary, gave a sneer.

    "I''m sorry, rock." "This is the end of fighting against the princess of Moro," said saliro

    Saliro only felt that the victory was in his hands.

    He didn''t know that his words changed the next development.

    Because the person mentioned in his mouth is exactly the existence someone intends to deal with.

    In this case, it is unnecessary to consider whether we should take action or not.

    Just when the guard knights with [magic sword] rushed to Tilly and Tilly was ready to fight to death, the vision rose.

    "Whew, whew, whew..."

    A burst of flying stars suddenly fell from the sky, like a small meteor shower, turned into streamers, with dazzling brilliance, roared to the guard knights.

    "Bang, bang, Bang..."

    In the burst sound, the flying stars blasted on the guard Knights one by one, setting off bursts of explosive wind.

    "Ah

    "What...!"

    "Goo Hoo...!"

    A group of guard Knights screamed and screamed on the spot. They were hit all over by the sudden attack, as if they were hit by an invisible heavy hammer one after another. Their bodies vibrated, and then they were blasted out and fell to the ground.

    It was originally a celestial magic specially used to suppress the enemy and make him unpopular.

    Hit by this magic, all the guard knights were breathless, fainted and completely unconscious.

    "This..."

    seeing a group of knights whose ranks are above themselves solved by one move, Tilly was stunned.

    "What

    Jeno also opened his eyes wide and exclaimed.

    "Flying star?"

    Rochte was stunned.

    Saliro''s face sank and his heart became angry."Who

    Saliro roared.

    "Who dares to break my good...!"

    Saliro''s roar was all over the sky.

    In exchange for a faint sneer.

    "Of course it''s your grandfather."

    Voice a fall, a figure suddenly appeared in front of saliro, like a ghost.

    "No, no, I don''t have such an unfilial grandson as you."

    With these words, the intervener, who is wearing a black robe and can''t see his face clearly, kicks out the pupil shrinking saliro mercilessly.

    "Bang --!"

    The strong wind suddenly appeared, and the sound of collision rose in response to the wind.

    Originally invincible, saliro showed great strength, so he was kicked to fly, fell from the roof and hit the ground.

    The ground suddenly seemed to be hit hard and burst open.

    Smoke and dust everywhere, diffuse and open, so that gravel and rock are flying up.

    Saliro was buried by countless stones and disappeared.

    The situation of war changes in a flash.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    "Father

    In bigusler''s house, Jano''s scream was so clear and loud that even the panic inside was displayed incisively and vividly.

    "He..."

    Tilly also opened her eyes and looked at the mysterious man in black on the roof with a look of consternation.

    "Are you..."

    Rockett almost didn''t respond. He looked at the figure with his back to him, and seemed to be a little surprised.

    All the people present were shocked by the sudden changes, even at a loss.

    Sheehan glanced at the men, saying nothing, but looking down to the ground.

    There, the smoke was still in the air, and the gravel fell one by one, making the ground sound.

    Saliro was buried in it and disappeared completely.

    From other people''s point of view, Sheehan''s strike should be called the most courageous. It''s incredible to kick a legendary strong man with one kick, isn''t it?

    But sheen was not happy.

    Because, just that foot feeling, really not very good.

    "Hard."

    So sheen murmured.

    With that kick, he felt as if he had kicked a piece of fine iron. It was not only hard to death, but also the strength of anti shock almost didn''t make him step back.

    So, just that foot seems to be extremely brave, in fact, it should not bring much damage to the opponent, right?

    At least that''s what Sean thinks.

    It seems to be the same.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of explosion, the smoke and dust on the ground was suddenly dispersed, exposing the inner scene.

    It was as if saliro had smashed the ground. He was holding a huge sword high and standing in a huge pit. His magic was surging.

    The falling gravel is bounced away.

    The debris and dust could not even get close to saliro. They were isolated by the surging magic.

    "Father

    Looking at the completely safe and sound of saliro, Jeno cried out again with surprise and joy.

    Unfortunately, saliro is no longer in the mood to pay attention to this mud can not help the son on the wall.

    "Who are you?"

    Saliro stares at sheen with a sullen face.

    "Why meddle?"

    Saliro is really upset.

    Almost.

    It''s just about that.

    After a while, he will be able to complete the palace, take down Tilly, and then take down Rockett, to get his dream.

    As a result, the arrival of Sheehan only adds a lot of variables, which makes the situation unclear. Saliro is naturally very angry.

    But sheen didn''t say anything.

    Glancing at the startled and alert Rockett behind him, and then at Tilly, who was staring at him, sheen thought and took a step forward.

    "Shua!"

    Suddenly, Sheehan''s figure seems to break through the shackles of space, just like a thousand miles in general, appeared in front of saliro.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Saliro''s pupil shrunk, without any hesitation, almost reflexively stepped on the ground, and suddenly retreated, away from sheen.

    But sheen just took another step, like a ghost, and ran to saliro again.

    "Pa!"

    In the crisp sound, Sheehan reached out and pressed his shoulder without any reaction from saliro.

    All of a sudden, saliro''s hair exploded.

    He felt as if he had been held by a sword against his throat, not by a hand on his shoulder, and his chill rose sharply.

    No way.

    In front of him, this mysterious man appeared and disappeared without a trace. Like a ghost, he held himself tightly and could hold his shoulder before he reacted. If he wanted to hold the sword against his throat, it would be easy for him.

    How can saliro not feel chilly?

    He has even pushed his unique skills to the extreme, making his skin as hard as steel, so as not to be suddenly attacked by this mysterious man.

    If he didn''t control himself, saliro even wanted to cut off the man''s head with his sword.

    "You... Who are you?"

    Saliro can only desperately suppress the rising uneasiness in his heart, squeeze his voice out of his throat and question the other side.

    The rest of the people saw it with their own eyes. They were shocked and their faces were filled with horror.

    The second strongest Knight of the Empire, the legendary strong man, the head of renitra''s family and the deputy head of the Imperial Knights'' order, was so shocked by a man of unknown origin that he did not dare to move again.The impact of this on people can be imagined.

    "It''s... It''s impossible!"

    Jeno''s response was the biggest, and his voice was louder than just now.

    His most reliable father, the legendary strong man everyone is afraid of, is now so easily deterred that Jeno is not willing to believe it.

    "How could that saliro reinitra

    Even Tilly was surprised.

    On the contrary, it was Rockett who finally remembered something when he looked at Sean''s back.

    "Instant movement..."

    this ability, this ability, in rochte''s memory, there is a person who has it.

    That man is the Kingdom''s most precious fiance, and half a month ago defeated the strongest knight in the world alidia, which made a very deep impression on rochte.

    "Is that him?"

    There was light in rochte''s eyes.

    If it is him, then this crisis may have a chance to turn over.

    Rochter''s eyes grew brighter and brighter.

    And Sean?

    This meeting, he is not smiling.

    "You don''t need to know who I am."

    Sheehan lowered his voice, deliberately making it look like it had gone through so many vicissitudes.

    "I''ll give you a chance to quit now."

    Sheehan made such an ultimatum.

    "Quit?"

    Saliro''s empty hand suddenly clenched.

    Quit?

    Actually let yourself quit at this time?

    "Don''t... Don''t be kidding!"

    Before saliro has time to express his opinion, Jeno is jumping over there.

    How can I quit?

    Just one step away, they will be able to successfully suppress Rockett and Tilly and make them bow to the throne.

    At that time, the ranitra family will not only replace the bigusler family, but also Terri will become a puppet at his disposal.

    This is the opportunity that Jeno has been waiting for for for a long time. How can he give up here?

    However...

    "did I let you talk? Rubbish

    Sheehan turned his head, looked at Jeno, sneered and released amazing magic, instantly enveloped the audience.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Everyone on the scene breathed and turned pale.

    Including Rockett and saliro, feel the magic of sheen, the same face suddenly changed.

    That''s not only because the magic released by sheen is so huge, but also because the sense of oppression carried by the magic is so terrible that even they feel a burst of tightness in their chest, almost unable to breathe.

    It''s also a matter of course.

    You know, Sheehan''s original [oppression] skill has been integrated into the [see destiny] and become a part of this destiny skill.

    In such a situation, Sheehan only needs to manipulate his own magic power, change the nature of magic power by using the incomparable magic operability, and let the magic power carry the sense of oppression. Then, once his magic power is released, it can cause the purpose of oppression.

    And under such pressure, even the legendary strong will be affected, let alone the Juno waste.

    "Pa!"

    Young master Delaney sat on the ground in horror.

    "Woo..."

    Tilly was also affected, and her pretty face turned white. She almost fell to the ground like Jeno.

    "Good... Terrible..."

    Tilly cast a frightened look at Sean.

    This man is definitely better than his father and saliro, and still much better.

    Who on earth is this?

    How could such a terrible strong man suddenly appear in the Empire?

    My father is the top man of the clan with a rank of 97. Even if he gets to the top five in the whole human world, no one is better than him except the one in Mithra kingdom!

    Is he alidia elbain?

    Or is he a demon master?

    Tilly was in a state of turmoil.

    If Tilly is upset, saliro will feel embarrassed.

    He was not only shocked, but also upset his plan.

    If I don''t retreat here, I''m afraid I will be embarrassed in the end.

    "One more chance."

    Sheehan looked back at saliro.

    "Now, quit."

    It''s an ultimatum.

    "Damn it

    Saliro clenched his teeth and was furious.

    As the second strongest of the Empire, legendary existence, how dare anyone talk to him like this?If it''s not that he can''t find out the strength and identity of the other side, saliro will definitely go all out to fight.

    But now, the other side shows overwhelming strength, and there is Rockett on the side. If these two people join hands, they are afraid that they will not even have the chance to retreat.

    So saliro gritted his teeth.

    "Good!"

    In a low roar, saliro turned and retreated towards the door.

    Under his body, the floor was crushed step by step. You can imagine how depressed his mood is at this moment.

    (remember it for me!)

    Saliro roared in his heart.

    Obviously, he wrote down the shame completely.

    "Father... Father...!"

    Jeno this just reflected to come over, hurriedly rolled to climb of catch up with.

    As for the guard knights, they were left here and ignored.

    So saliro retreated.

    At the scene, only Sean, Rockett and Tilly were left.

    Sheen slowly converged the magic, let everything return to calm.

    Rockett jumped off the roof and came to Sean''s back.

    "Father, he..."

    Tilly comes to Rockett, opens her mouth and wants to say something, but Rockett raises her hand to stop her.

    Rockett gazed at Sheen''s back, hesitated, and whispered.

    "Is that you?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    "Is that you?"

    When this sentence from the mouth of Rockett, into the presence of the two ears, Sean regardless, Tilly is stunned there.

    Listening to my father''s tone, it seems that I know this mysterious strong man?

    Tilly was full of thoughts.

    Sheen, on the other hand, gave a little smile, but did not hide it.

    "It''s me."

    Sheehan no longer lowered his voice and admitted it.

    Tilly was stunned again when she heard Sheen''s voice.

    The reason is that the voice is too young.

    In Tilly''s opinion, the existence of a legendary strong man who can easily repel level 96 is inevitably an old man who is the same age as her father, or even older than her father.

    But now it seems that this mysterious strong man is not old at all, even very young.

    Of course, that doesn''t prove anything.

    Having a young voice and appearance doesn''t mean the other person is really young.

    In this world, there are still some magic potions that can make people look young, but they are very expensive and precious. Few modern magic potion masters can make them. Even if they can, they can''t find precious materials for making magic potions. As a result, this kind of magic potions are generally monopolized by the royal families of various countries, and even the great nobles are hard to find Get a dose.

    For convenience, it is likely that this kind of magic medicine is used. The appearance or sound may be very young, but in fact it may be hundreds of years old.

    Moreover, if the other party is a demon, it''s normal that there is a difference between the appearance and the real age.

    The demons are different from the Terrans and the Protoss. They are not only a hundred years old, but also not immortal. They depend on the individual''s condition.

    For example, the dragon people under the jurisdiction of Aiyi, some of them have become human beings, and some of them have not, but the life span of the Dragon species is very long. Some special individuals even live longer than the life span of the elves. The appearance of the dragon is only 20 or 30 years old, but in fact, the dragon that has survived for thousands of years is not rare.

    This is true of Jacinta. He looks much younger than Anxi and alidia, but like Sophie, Leia and Niya, he is a demon expert who participated in the war thousands of years ago.

    AI Yi, needless to say, looks like he is still under age. As a result, he has lived for at least ten thousand years.

    The same is true for the rest of the demons. Some of them have a long life span, others have a short life span, and can be used as a collection of forces. The demons have a characteristic, that is, the higher the level, the stronger the magic, and the more amazing the life span.

    If the mysterious strong man in front of him is a member of the demon clan, it''s a small matter to survive for thousands of years with his strength. It''s not strange that his appearance will delay his growth and make him look so young.

    As for the elves...

    well, the other party can''t be elves.

    As we all know, there are only women in the elves, and they are all magicians. However, the opponent is obviously a man, and he is also a close combat expert who can kick saliro. He can''t be an elves.

    Thinking of this, Tilly calmed down.

    However, if she can calm down, Rockett can''t.

    "Here you are at last."

    As if he had been waiting for Sean for a long time, rochte said this to Sean''s back, feeling relieved and in a mixed mood.

    "Isn''t it late?" Sheehan turned around and looked at Rockett from under his hood. He said with a smile: "you don''t seem to have a very good life."

    "... sort of." Rockett calmed down for a moment and said, "it''s not only me, but also his highness haves

    "That''s unfortunate." Sheen turned her lips, but did not go on asking.

    Because this is not a place to talk.

    "Deal with you here first." Sheehan said to Rockett, "I''ll come back later."

    With that, Sheehan didn''t give rochte a chance to reply. He just flashed away and disappeared.

    Looking at this scene, Rockett didn''t react much. He just took a deep breath and completely adjusted his mind.

    "Tilly." Rochte said without expression: "let the servants come here and tidy up the place. By the way, they will throw all the dogs in the dungeon."

    Tilly nodded and took over the task.

    It''s just that she doesn''t have any questions.

    "Father." Tilly looked at Rockett and said, "who is he?"

    Rockett didn''t answer in the first place.

    Tilly did not worry. She looked at Rockett and waited for his response.

    There''s no way. She wants to find out.

    The reason is simple.

    "Is he from the kingdom?" Tilly couldn''t help saying, "are you really in collusion with the kingdom? FatherThis is something Tilly needs to know.

    It was originally a matter of not believing in one hundred traitors.

    She admitted that she knew rochte, how much her cold father had paid for the Empire, and how much self-esteem she had.

    He is a knight who knows that alidia elbain is better than himself, but he is still unwilling to be lonely. He practices hard every day to improve himself, so that he can fight with the other side one day in the future, defeat the other side and stand on the top of the Terran.

    He is competitive, belligerent, strong and resolute. Under his cold face, he has a heart eager to fight with a strong enemy. He is a man who constantly takes becoming stronger as his goal and advances steadily all the time.

    He is undoubtedly Tilly''s proud and proud father.

    The Empire was originally warlike, and Tilly was no exception. She liked to fight against the strong. Although she did not look down on the weak, she respected the strong. Therefore, in Tilly''s view, her father was undoubtedly a perfect example of a knight.

    Such a father could not betray the Empire and collude with the kingdom.

    He was vilified.

    The biguslers were framed.

    This is what Tilly has always thought, and it is also the base for her to dare to confront such a legendary strong man as saliro.

    But now, in bigusler''s house, a mysterious strong man suddenly appeared, and his father knew the appearance of the strong man.

    How could Tilly not doubt whether her father had colluded with her if she was from the kingdom?

    Tilly''s heart wavered at the thought of that possibility.

    It happened that her father, who was not good at eloquence, was still silent for a while and said it lightly.

    "He, indeed, is from the kingdom."

    In a word, Tilly''s face suddenly changed.

    But just then, rochte spoke again.

    "But I''m not in collusion with him." "It''s just that his highness havis is cooperating with him that I have a little bit of contact with him," rochter said in a deep voice

    This made Tilly not know how many times she was stunned.

    "Cooperation?"

    Tilly was surprised.

    "That''s right." Rockett glanced at Tilly and said, "Your Highness has not allowed me to tell you the details, so I won''t tell you."

    "As long as you know, all we have done is to rescue this empire which is gradually falling into the mire and going astray."

    "Of course, you can choose not to believe it."

    "If you think I''m really in collusion with the Kingdom, ready to cooperate with the enemy and treason, then you can leave at any time, and don''t get involved in the next thing."

    Hearing this, Tilly was silent.

    Rochte didn''t say anything anymore. He turned around and was ready to leave.

    Seeing this, Tilly responded and quickly asked.

    "Then who is he? When did such a young legend appear in the kingdom? "

    As the rival kingdom of Mithra, Tilly, as the knight captain of the imperial order, and also the successor of the bigusler family, naturally knows something about it.

    According to reports all along, Mithra has three legendary powers in the open.

    These three legendary knights are the leader of the Knights of the guards, the head of the elbain family, the descendant of the authentic brave, and the strongest knight in the world today, alidia elbain.

    The Pope of the temple, who had been promoted to the rank of 90 before the birth of alidia, is the spokesman of the divine world.

    The resident adventurer of the kingdom of Zachary, the adventurer''s guild, is the most senior adventurer in the world.

    This is the legendary power of Mithra.

    But these three legendary strongmen, apart from alidia elbein, who is the guardian of the Kingdom and works hard for the Kingdom, the other two are the leaders of the temple and will not interfere in the fight between the Terrans. Although one is employed by the razahad family, he is only a diner and an adventurer after all. He is not really working hard for the kingdom. Otherwise, he will not be killed He''s been knighted a long time ago.

    However, the characteristics of these three people are not matched with the mysterious strongman just now.

    Alidia is in her forties.

    Kefdell is also a little older than alidia.

    Not to mention Jules, who is not more than 100 years old, is more than 90 years old.

    The situation of these three people obviously can''t match that "young man" just now.

    In this way, who is the other party?

    When did the Kingdom have such a powerful legendary existence?

    Tilly had to care.

    Unfortunately...

    "... You''d better not pursue his affairs."Rochte was silent for a long time, and immediately said such words without any doubt.

    "Why?"

    Tilly frowned and asked unconvincingly.

    Rockett has only one word of advice.

    "He can''t be offended by you, or by me, or even by the whole human race."

    Rochte''s voice came to Tilly''s ears.

    "Although he is from the Kingdom, in fact, whether the kingdom can please him is another matter."

    At the end of the speech, Rockett left without saying any more.

    Only Tilly was left, standing there with a look of amazement.

    "The kingdom invites the immovable kingdom people..."

    Who the hell is this?

    I''m confused.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    Bigusler house, reception hall.

    In this hall with broken ceiling, the remnant of the previous fierce battle has been cleaned up by the trembling servants.

    Although the ceiling is still broken, but the sofa and coffee table is moved out of a new set, placed here, it looks neat.

    Rockett sat with Tilly, as if waiting for something, silent.

    It was not until a long time later that some strange things happened in the reception hall.

    "Shua!"

    With the faint sound of breaking the air, three figures appeared in front of rochte and Tilly at the same time.

    There were three cloaked figures.

    "Well, here we are."

    With a calm tone, Sheehan holds Rasha in one hand and Lilith in the other, but none of them takes off their cloaks. In this way, Sheehan continues to cover himself with his cloaks and block his appearance with his hood, creating a very mysterious atmosphere.

    Rockett and Tilly immediately stood up.

    It''s a reflex action.

    "They

    Tilly''s eyes twinkled as she looked at the two figures beside sheen.

    Rochte''s face changed slightly. He looked at Rasha, then at Lilith, and then at Lilith.

    He didn''t know who they were with sheen.

    Without revealing his true face, rochte could not recognize either Rasha or Lilith.

    In particular, Rasha has no magic wave on her body, and her breath is strange, which makes rochte confirm that she has never seen this person before.

    Instead, it was Lilith, whose lips were clenched, who could not help bowing in her direction.

    "Father?"

    Tilly was surprised.

    Obviously, the scene of Rockett bowing respectfully to a little girl who looks like a little girl scares her.

    Such Tilly has no idea what it means to be with a little girl who has ever dealt with sheen.

    Although Rockett has not recognized Lilith''s identity, since she is the little girl who is taken by sheen, then the little girl is either the terrible dragon devil or the terrible evil god.

    The sad thing is that no matter who he is, he dares not offend or even be impolite.

    Therefore, this gift, in the sense of feeling, in the sense of reason, rochte has to do.

    I don''t know why she was surprised.

    You can see that Rockett salutes Lilith respectfully, and Tilly also salutes Lilith in a hurry. Then she looks at Lilith in a vague way, as if to see through Lilith''s identity and know why the other party can make her father so respectful.

    Of course, Lilith doesn''t care.

    Whether Rockett and Tilly salute or not, it has nothing to do with her.

    She just showed her innocence as usual. She was led by sheen and began to look around curiously to observe the surrounding environment.

    As for Rasha, she can''t say or do anything. Like a real puppet, she follows Sean firmly and follows Sean''s action.

    Sean came to him in front of Rockett and sat down.

    Lilith immediately fell into Sean''s arms and was held in his arms.

    Rashazemer quietly took out a tray with several cups of hot tea on it, which were put in front of Sheehan, Rockett and Tilly, and then stood behind Sheehan, fully showing what is called a qualified maid.

    This made Rockett and Tilly look at her.

    In this case...

    "go ahead." Sheehan took the tea to Lilith, let her blow it with her little mouth, drank it with a small mouth, and said to Rockett carelessly: "how did you get to this point?"

    Sean''s words made rochter look pale.

    Then the strongest Knight of the Empire sighed.

    "It''s very simple." Luo Ke te light way: "imperial concubine gave us a hand."

    With that, rochte explained the whole story to sheen.

    It was very unfavorable for them to take advantage of the rumor that harkelot and harkelot had no plans to help harkelot in the kingdom.

    The rumor is that havis and Rockett are suspected of treason and collusion with the kingdom.

    This is a very stupid rumor.

    This is because havis and Rockett are in a good position. One is the prince favored by the people, the most ideal heir to the throne in people''s hearts, and the other is the strongest Knight of the Empire. They have always been the example and idol of the Empire. They want power and fame, and they also have enough popularity and prestige in the Empire People will not believe that they will cooperate with the enemy and betray the country.The main reason is that there is no reason.

    Isn''t it easy to be a prince with the first right of succession?

    Isn''t the head of the Knights of the imperial order fragrant?

    This is the status of the Empire, which can almost be said to be under one person and above ten thousand people. The future empire can be said to be these two people. In this case, why is it necessary for these two people to betray their country, throw themselves into the enemy country and become dogs for others?

    What is the reason why the descendants of Harvey and the royal family have been affiliated with each other for a long time?

    It''s totally unnecessary, isn''t it?

    What''s the picture?

    No?

    In addition, the fact that rochte had always regarded alidia as his opponent was well known in the Empire. People thought that anyone could cooperate with the enemy and betray the country, but the two men were impossible.

    However, those who want to do so do not want to confirm their charges at all.

    As long as some of them suspect Harvey and some suspect Rockett, forming rumors in the imperial capital, influencing the fame of Harvey and Rockett, and releasing some rumors, that''s enough.

    In this way, no matter whether it is true or not, there will be people in the Empire who will take action against it. For example, they will investigate harvis and interrogate Rockett, and let these two people follow their own drive. Their goal is achieved.

    Because, they can take advantage of this opportunity, and gradually attack the reputation of havis and Rockett and the imperial capital.

    For example, at the beginning, people would believe that Harvey could not cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. But if the nobles in the palace constantly admonish him and create an atmosphere of what he did wrong, then the suspicious nobles around Harvey would trust him so firmly, and the people would still believe him. Is it OK?

    Another example is rochte. If someone from the bigusler family comes to investigate every so often, creating a tense atmosphere that the family has problems, will others doubt it?

    Just like a person who is often visited by the police and invited to have tea, the neighbors will first doubt whether he has committed something, so haves and Rockett fall into the enemy''s trap and are gradually questioned.

    By the time they came back to their senses, rumors of their collaboration with the enemy and treason were flying all over the capital, making the capital uneasy all day long. Because of this influence, the two of them were beaten down by the enemy. One of them was forbidden to step out of the palace, and the other was taken away by his family and detained by the Empire. In fact, it was a case of investigation Constantly weakening the fighting power around them.

    "As you can see, except for some servants and maids who can''t fight, there are only father and daughter left in my family now, so the renitra family will seize the opportunity to force the palace in an attempt to create established facts. It is said that his highness is not in a very good condition in the palace now. The nobles who originally chose to support him were either coerced and lured, chose to surrender to the enemy, or put on accomplices The title, in the name of trial, was similarly detained. "

    Rockett made a cold voice.

    "Now, my highness and I are isolated. I am not even allowed to enter the palace to see my highness."

    If they go on like this, they will be nailed to death by the increasingly serious rumors, and eventually become lonely.

    At that time, the enemy will be able to brazenly attack them and let them be convicted of "complicity and treason".

    This situation, for rochte, is really a bit uncomfortable.

    "I tried to break into the palace several times and save my highness. I managed to restrain my impulse."

    Rochte had such a plan.

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    "It''s a good thing you didn''t do that." Sheen was not angry and said: "otherwise, people can say that you two are afraid of crime and abscond, and that you are traitors."

    In that case, havis and Rockett will surely be pursued endlessly until they really cooperate with the enemy and betray the country, throw themselves into the arms of another country and get the protection of others.

    Maybe this is also the purpose of the imperial concubine?

    "In short, we are in a very bad situation." Rockett looked at sheen and said, "now that you have come to the Empire, it means you want to fight the imperial concubine, right?"

    As soon as the words came out, sheen didn''t respond, and Tilly turned pale.

    It turns out that this mysterious strong man came to the poisonous concubine?

    Sheehan did not answer the question.

    "I ask you." Sean gazed at Rockett and said, "what''s up with tiel?"

    This question, first in exchange for Tilly''s doubts, immediately in exchange for Robert''s meditation.

    Rochte is aware of the existence of tyer, and also knows that tyer is targeted by Moruo, and then comes to the imperial capital, and turns into a strange thief.

    He didn''t know what tyel was going to do.

    But he knew what had happened to the thief.As a result, Rockett gave the news that Sean could not sit by.

    "A while ago, the imperial concubine did not know why she left the palace or even the capital."

    "That one took advantage of this opportunity to sneak into the palace and was ambushed by the leferut family."

    "She''s hurt."

    "Was run through the abdomen by Warren leferut, seriously injured."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    "Bang!"

    Just as Rockett''s voice fell, a small crack appeared.

    It was the sound of the teacup being crushed.

    Sean suddenly crushed the teacup in his hand and let the tea and the fragments of the teacup dance and sputter away.

    "Wow

    Lilith, sitting in Sheen''s arms, immediately brushed her hands, and the evil air in her palms was blowing away the fragments of the tea and the cup.

    However, the pressure of terror suddenly emerged from Sheen''s body, but it could not be blown away in any case.

    Sean froze there.

    However, the pressure from her body is becoming more and more terrible, which makes rochte''s pupils shrink, and Tilly''s face is even more startled.

    This kind of terror pressure comes and goes quickly.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the pressure is dissipated, as if it has never appeared, so that everything has returned to calm.

    However, I don''t know why the pressure has disappeared, but the air in the reception hall seems to be heavier than before.

    "A trap?"

    Sean just whispered.

    It''s very cold.

    "... it should be." Rockett tried to observe Sean''s face under his hood. He slowed down and said, "if there is no accident, it should be a trap deliberately set by the imperial concubine. With her own departure as a guide, she asked tiel elbein to jump out and then told the leferut family to ambush."

    For some reason, the imperial concubine had been following tyer. She knew that tyer had come to the imperial capital, and she was still a thief. She kept going in and out of the aristocratic houses, but she didn''t show up. She would certainly try her best to lead tyer out.

    As it happens, there is something that tier wants to find in the imperial capital. Since he has searched so many noble families and has not found it, he will naturally doubt whether it is in the imperial palace.

    But no matter how fierce tyer was, he couldn''t sneak into the palace successfully.

    You know, tyer is only 16 years old, and his rank is less than 70. Although he is a soldier of quick attack, he is not a good assassin and assassin.

    With her speed, it''s not too difficult to sneak into some noble families, but even so, tier has been found many times, and then broke into the name of a righteous thief.

    Under such circumstances, how could the ability of etiel sneak into the heavily guarded and fortified palace to steal?

    So, there must be no way for tyer to enter the palace.

    Maybe that''s the reason why tier can''t find what he wants after a month''s delay in DIDU?

    The imperial concubine seemed to have expected this, so she left deliberately, leaving some flaws for the guards of the Imperial Palace, leading tyer out, and then ambushing tyer by the hand of leferut''s family. That is something that can be done completely.

    Thanks to this, tyer was ambushed and eventually seriously injured.

    "I heard that she could not escape. She was besieged by the elite troops of the leferut family and surrounded by the Royal Knights. With her strength, she could not escape from the palace."

    So said Rockett.

    "But when tiel elbein was seriously injured, suddenly, she disappeared as if she were in space."

    Hearing this, sheen understood how tyer was saved.

    It must be lesia.

    It''s easy to enter the palace with the ability of space magic.

    It''s just as easy for her to take thier away.

    It was the right decision to let her follow

    Sean thought in silence.

    Meanwhile, sheen was relieved.

    Since there is lesia around, then, tiel should be OK.

    That young lady is not high-level, and she has not yet reached 80 or above, but she is very accomplished in magic. She is not only used to super rare space magic, but also used to lethal gravity magic. With her unique skills, she seems to be able to use the next level of magic. She is a great master of magic. She is willing to use the types and quantity of magic It must be far more than Sean.

    Naturally, there are many ways for her to cure her.

    ... it should be.

    That''s all Sean can hope for.

    But...

    "leferut..."

    Sheen''s eyes were cold.

    This guy, originally, made sheen very unpopular.

    This time, the other side is to let sheen thoroughly uncomfortable up.

    And now that Sheen''s upset, it''s bad luck for them.

    Especially Warren leferut.

    This man has been on Sheehan''s blacklist.In particular, rochte also said.

    "In fact, we will be reduced to the point where we are now. Warren leferut has contributed a lot." Rochte calmly said: "that time, we failed to annihilate him and let him escape, so he took this revenge in his heart. When he came back, he immediately joined us in the name of leferut''s family in front of the emperor."

    How to participate?

    It''s very simple. It''s to expose harvis''s attempt to do something against him in private.

    As envoys of the Empire, after they went to the Kingdom, havis and Rockett suddenly killed him, and led to the total destruction of one of the elite assassination troops of the leferut family. Once this incident was exposed by Warren, the people of the Empire would doubt why havis and Rockett wanted to attack Warren?

    If both of them are traitors, they must want to do something in the Kingdom, and they don''t want to be known by Warren, so they are ready to kill him.

    What''s the purpose of havis''s going to the kingdom?

    In the end, the emperor''s anger was aroused by Warren''s embellishment in these aspects, and the public had doubts one after another.

    Therefore, waliam has contributed a lot to the fact that Harvey and Rockett will become what they are now.

    Of course, there is no evidence for all this.

    Without the evidence, there is no way to prove that what Warren said is true or false, and there is no way to convict Harvey and Rockett.

    However, what they want is not to cook the frogs in one step, but to slowly eradicate havis and Rockett.

    If Sean comes a few days later, maybe the situation has been settled?

    Now, Sean''s here.

    "Bo..."

    rochte wants to call Sean''s name, but remembers that Sean is still hiding his identity, so he immediately stops.

    "Say what you have to say."

    Sheen didn''t want to be grumpy at all, and she was in a bad mood, so she just threw it away.

    Rockett is still hesitating.

    After a while, the strongest Knight of the Empire sighed, raised his eyes and solemnly opened his mouth to sheen.

    "I hope you can come into the palace and see his highness havis."

    As soon as the words came out, everyone, including sheen, looked at Rockett.

    "Why?"

    Sheehan narrowed his eyes and asked calmly.

    "No why." Rockett shook his head and said, "it''s just, I don''t believe that his highness havis won''t even think about it when he''s like this."

    In other words, rochte wanted to say that under the current situation, haves must have been trying to break the game.

    As long as you see havis, you may be able to deal with morrow, the leferut family, and these heresies.

    Sean recognized the meaning of this.

    "Is it necessary to be so troublesome?" Sheen said straightforwardly: "since you are going to enter the palace, it''s better to go directly to find Moro than to find the prince and destroy her."

    Obviously, Moro is also on Sheehan''s blacklist.

    It''s just that...

    "it''s a pity that the imperial concubines are still missing and don''t know where they went." Rochte sighed: "even in the imperial capital, she has no fixed place. From time to time, she will disappear, from time to time, she will suddenly come back. She doesn''t know where she has gone or where she will stay."

    Actually, half a month ago, havis told Sheehan about it.

    Because of this, Sheen has been worried about whether the Moro will run away. When he comes to the capital''s exhausting activities, he will be very depressed if he pours a blank.

    It is not easy to catch the imperial concubine.

    Cosmos at that time, she has been hiding behind the scenes, never appeared.

    In the massive assassination of Wangdu ten years ago, she also planned everything as a backstage agent, leading to the tragedy.

    This is a very difficult woman.

    "It''s a mystery that matches the bastards of the original devil."

    Sheen said sarcastically.

    "How''s it going?" Rockett looked directly at sheen and said, "do you want to talk to his highness Harvey first? Maybe he knows the whereabouts of the imperial concubine? "

    This is clearly painting big cakes.

    The most powerful knight in the Empire, in order to let himself go to see havis, he gave up.

    It''s understandable.

    After all, haves was banned, and now I don''t know what happened. Rochte must be very anxious to confirm his condition.

    If Sheehan can sneak into the palace and see havis, things will change.

    That''s what Rockett thinks.The problem is that...

    "I''m not familiar with the palace. Even if I go, I don''t know where the prince is, do I?"

    Sheehan raised the question.

    In response, Rockett just wanted to say...

    "take Tilly with you." "She''ll show you the way," Rockett said without hesitation

    Hearing this, sheen glanced at her.

    Tilly was stunned. She didn''t seem to expect that Rockett would suddenly give her such a task. After thinking about it, she finally chose not to say a word.

    Obviously, she agreed.

    "All right." Sheehan shrugged and said, "in that case, I''ll see the prince."

    Maybe, I can meet morrow with good luck?

    In that case, things will be much easier.

    In addition...

    "you are not sure about the whereabouts of Moro, but you should be able to determine other whereabouts?"

    Sean actually said such a thing.

    "Whose whereabouts?"

    Rochte was stunned.

    Sheen laughed.

    Smile without a trace of emotion.

    "The leferuts."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Imperial capital, the leferut family.

    Unlike bigusler''s Mori Leng Wei, leferut''s house presents some gloomy feeling.

    It''s like being in the shadow and in a dark corner. Not only the outer wall is covered with all kinds of thorns and vines, but also the vegetation inside is a little gray. There are even some dead old trees and crow like birds flying in the air from time to time. It must be that even in the imperial capital, this family is not popular.

    In fact, the same is true.

    Although the leferut family had a good position in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, they were excluded.

    They specialized in training spies, assassins and dead men. They were not popular in their own way, and they were unscrupulous in their way of doing things. For the militarist Empire, of course, they were those who could not be seen and could only use sinister small means.

    Naturally, no one will welcome such a leferut family, except for those high-level people who are in the center of power and need someone to do some shady work.

    Especially those noble knights, their contempt for the leferut family has been deep into the bone marrow. Even if they don''t say it, they will look down on each other.

    But I have to say that the leferut family is really popular at the top of the Empire.

    After all, they really need someone to do some dirty work.

    Therefore, the leferut family has always been highly valued by the high level of the Empire, and has been supported by many high level of the Empire since a long time ago. It is a special existence in the aristocratic circle of the Empire.

    Especially ten years ago, after the leferut family got the support of the imperial concubine, the status of the family rose day by day. Today, they are already the nobles at the Marquis level, and they have the highest status in the aristocratic circle, except for those princes who are closely related to the royal family.

    And you know, even the biguslers and the renitras are just Marquises.

    That is to say, even by the title alone, the leferut family is comparable to the bigusler family and the renitra family.

    Perhaps, just because of this, when havis petitioned to the Kingdom, the leferut family could step in with righteous words, and send Warren with havis and Rockett?

    Although the purpose of leferut''s family must be to spy on havis and rochte, if their status is not enough, how can they forcibly cut in the line and go with his royal highness and the head of the knight?

    When havis appeared in the Kingdom, he was only surrounded by Rockett and Warren, which is enough to prove that Warren''s status in the Empire, at least not inferior to Rockett too much.

    Otherwise, is it really easy to stand next to the strongest Knight Commander of the Empire?

    Under such circumstances, although leferut''s family was so unpopular in the aristocratic circle, and their base camp was located in such a gloomy corner, in fact, they were in the ascendant of the Empire.

    At this moment, as the adopted son of the leiferut family, the most outstanding killer of the young generation, Warren appears here.

    This is the basement of the leferut family.

    In the hall, there are five figures sitting around a "U" shaped conference table. Their appearance is shrouded in darkness.

    He was surrounded by the conference table and the five figures.

    He didn''t look at them either. Instead, he bowed his head and looked respectful, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. His eyes twinkled slightly.

    So the five figures spoke out one after another.

    "Haven''t you found tyel elbain yet?"

    It was the shadow in the middle that spoke.

    Warren can''t see what he looks like, but he knows who he is.

    "I''m sorry, father." Warren said respectfully, "that woman is so cunning. We have used all the tracking methods we can use, but every time we were cheated by her, we stepped into the trap she set and lost a lot of hands."

    Hearing the speech, the other four shadows immediately stirred up.

    "How long has it been, and I haven''t caught it yet?"

    "He''s just a 16-year-old kid, and his rank is less than 70. Shouldn''t it be easy to catch such a person?"

    "Leferut has trained you for so many years, spent countless resources and painstaking efforts, and as a result, you can''t even complete such a small task, but also lost your manpower?"

    "If the imperial concubine comes back, can you bear the blame?"

    The four angry voices began to ring one after another, and they were spitting at Warren.

    "Waste."

    Even sitting in the middle of the adoptive father are cold voice, it seems that the same mood is extremely bad.

    Warren''s eyes were cold, but on the surface he was still very respectful.

    No way.

    These five shady guys are the most important ones in the leferut family. In addition to being the adoptive father of the family owner, the other four are also the undoubted senior decision-makers. The elder of the family is definitely not one of his adopted wild seeds who can resist.Moreover, for the delay in catching tier elbain, in fact, Warren also felt very upset.

    Recalling what happened in the Kingdom, Warren couldn''t help covering his chest.

    There, once pierced by that woman.

    Even though what he pierced was just a "tentacle", what he experienced was also his own experience.

    He, Warren leferut, was killed once by that woman.

    Recalling the pain at that time, in a trance, the words lingered in Warren''s ear.

    "Imperial capital, I will go by myself."

    "Things, I''ll find them myself."

    "Do you want to deceive me?"

    "Then you made it."

    "But if I can find you, I''ll see what I can do."

    "I''m looking forward to the strength of the leferut family and the strength of the person who drives you behind."

    The cold words lingered in his ears, which made Warren''s hands covering his chest suddenly tighten to the point where he could scratch the skin.

    He was brought back from the outside by the leferut family.

    At that time, he was an abandoned baby.

    In order to survive in the cannibal training facility, he spared no effort in training and killing. In the end, he did not know how many corpses of his peers he stepped on and became the best killer. He was chosen by the head of leferut''s family and became his adopted son.

    In order to climb to this step, he has paid a lot and lost a lot, but he has never suffered such a loss and been looked down upon so much.

    The girl''s cold and heartless voice, like a sharp blade, and the weapons in her hands, pierced the heart of Warren.

    From that moment on, Warren went crazy.

    It doesn''t mean insanity, it''s madness.

    He thinks about that woman all the time.

    He was thinking about killing her all the time.

    He wanted to go through that woman''s heart as he did at that time, and let her fall into a pool of blood and cry out in despair.

    But at the same time, he had a kind of fiery emotion for that woman, and he wanted to occupy her and turn her into his own property.

    There is a saying in the world that love begets hate.

    Waliam is different. He may be in love because of hate.

    After all, this is the only one more ruthless than him, more indifferent than him, and even let him suffer losses, completely die once.

    In addition, before that, Warren looked down upon tyer very much. He went to the kingdom to kill tyer and deceive tyer, but he was killed and deceived by tyer. All his hatred was intertwined and a kind of twisted persistence was produced.

    He wants revenge.

    He also wants to take this woman for his own.

    Therefore, when leferut''s family prepared to ambush tyer, he, as the leader, kept ambushing in the darkest corner until the other side showed his flaws, and then he burst into trouble and ran through tyer''s abdomen.

    If it wasn''t for the purpose of driving that woman to the brink and then taking possession of her, at that time, it might not have been her abdomen, but her heart.

    Unfortunately, in the end, DIYer escaped.

    This made leferut''s family, who accepted the imperial concubine''s order and had to kill tier anyway, in a dilemma.

    As one of the family elders said, if you can''t catch her, it''s hard for you and others to explain to the imperial concubine.

    This is a deception plan drawn up by the imperial concubine. If the implementation of the leiferut family is not in place, they will not come to a good end.

    However, Warren is helpless.

    "I suspect that there is a man with a very high level of magic in the dark supporting tiel elbain."

    Warren bowed his head to report truthfully.

    "Whether it was in the palace or in the pursuit these days, when tier elbein was forced into a desperate situation, there were always some inexplicable things happened, such as people suddenly disappeared, or half of the clues were suddenly broken, and sometimes there were some inexplicable personnel reduction, which all showed that tier elbein did not exist It''s not one person fighting. "

    Warren discovered that.

    But they don''t care.

    "No matter what the reason is, if the task can''t be completed, you can''t escape the blame."

    The owner of the leferut family made a cold voice.

    "I''ll give you another two days. No matter what method you use, you have to bring people back to me before the imperial concubine comes back."

    "Live to see a man, die to see a corpse."

    "If it''s not done, you know the end."

    These words made Warren close his eyes.

    The next second, Warren responds.

    "Yes."

    This is the end of an unknown meeting.Just then...

    "boom!"

    Suddenly, a strong vibration appeared.

    "What

    "This vibration is...!"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Ah, ah!"

    The elders of the family screamed out one after another.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    The owner of the leferut family also stood up.

    Warren also raised his head suddenly.

    The sudden appearance of a shaking mountain made the whole underground hall shake.

    It''s like a collapse.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Leferut''s house, overhead.

    At this moment, a figure seemed to be standing in the wind.

    His cloak was blowing in the wind.

    The magic around him is fluctuating.

    He looked down at the gloomy mansion below and began to chant the mantra, regardless of the movement caused by the terrible magic.

    "- lead the aurora out of the sky with the magic of vastness -"

    that is the language calling for stars.

    "- the tears of the sky, the rain of the stars, the bright sky, can now shine on the earth -"

    the chant of the mantra reverberates, not covered by the wind, but like thunder, resounding through the whole sky.

    "- accept the call --"

    "- accommodate and dispatch --"

    "- punish the world with the brilliant sword --"

    with this mantra, the night sky of the imperial capital lights up.

    Meteors gradually appear, and the number is more and more, covering the whole night sky.

    Such a vision, after all, can not be unknown.

    A little commotion appeared in all directions, making people appear in every corner of the capital.

    Of course, the leferuts were the first.

    Inside, a group of figures rushed out quickly, looking at the Cape people floating in the air, and looking at the meteors flashing in the sky, making a voice of uncertainty and panic.

    Someone''s already roaring.

    Some are also preparing to attack the cloakers in mid air.

    Others realized that it was not good, but they wanted to run away.

    But they won''t have that chance.

    Because today''s leferut is destined to pay the price they should pay.

    "-- come down, stars --"

    the iron mallet of judgment is mercilessly waved down.

    "Aurora meteoric."

    The surging magic rushed into the air and directly integrated into the meteors.

    Therefore, the meteor suddenly trembles, a stagnation, with dazzling light, from the mid air vent and down.

    It was a beautiful night scene.

    It was a beautiful scene.

    Meteors one after another across the air, toward the bottom down.

    The target is the gloomy mansion, the leferut house.

    "Bang Bang Bang --"

    The next moment, there was a roar.

    Meteors fall on leferut''s house one after another, showing unparalleled destructive power.

    After all, meteors are meteorites.

    Although it''s not a real meteorite, it''s a rock of stars formed by magic. In order not to harm the innocent, the user has limited his power to the location of leferut''s home to the greatest extent, but the meteorites that turned into meteors still ravaged the whole leferut.

    "Bang --!"

    The house was smashed to pieces.

    "Bang --!"

    The earth was sunk.

    "Bang --!"

    The garden collapsed.

    "Bang --!"

    The vegetation was blown away.

    The roar is constantly ringing from this territory, playing the music of death.

    People''s screams, wails, wails and roars were carried in, and turned into notes like despair.

    Sheehan watched all this indifferently, and there were many meteors passing by around him, falling down and ravaging the land of leferut.

    Even when the smoke rises from here, it has already begun to turn into hell.

    Someone''s watching this.

    And, trembling.

    "He... He actually...

    Tilly appeared at the top of a building, witnessed all this with her own eyes, looked at the beautiful and cruel scene, and turned pale.

    She still remembers that when she was going to take the mysterious strong man to the palace, the other side said something as if he was going out to buy something.

    "Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."

    Then, the convenience of a moment to move away, appeared in the leferut home over.

    At that time, Tilly had no idea that he would do such a thing.

    She did not expect that when she thought that the other side was a stronger fighter than her father, the other side showed such terrible magic.

    Tilly was shocked and frightened.

    But the real good play is only now.

    "Shua!"

    Sean''s figure disappeared again and ran into leferut''s house.

    Around, meteorites are still ravaging the earth, setting off bursts of roar.Someone''s running like crazy.

    Someone was crying in despair.

    But in the end, the meteorite from the sky still blew on them, making them the nourishment of the underground. They didn''t even have a complete corpse. There were only pools of blood blooming on the ground, which looked very dazzling.

    Sean strolled through it.

    There was something evil in that posture.

    Someone noticed him like this.

    "Who are you...!"

    "Why do you do this?"

    "Kill

    "Kill him!"

    A group of guys who don''t know whether they are guards or Knights roar at Sean. They can''t help but pull out their weapons and rush towards Sean.

    In this regard, Sheehan still walked forward slowly, just stretched out a hand and pulled out the sword at his waist.

    "Oh, oh

    A knight rushed to Sheen''s face first, roaring and slashing at Sheen''s head mercilessly.

    Sean kept on walking, only the sword in his hand was lifted up and turned into a sword light in an instant.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of gold and iron, a cutting edge flew into the air.

    "Poof

    The knight, together with his weapon, was cut in half by the sword light that cut through the air, and blood splashed on the spot.

    "Go to hell!"

    Another knight came roaring.

    However, this time, he didn''t even have time to make the action of waving and chopping, and a fatal flash appeared in front of his eyes.

    "Poof

    The knight didn''t even have time to react. His head was cut off in the tearing sound and flew into the air.

    As for his body, it was naturally in the gushing blood, a twitch, fell down.

    Sean was like this, walking in the hell of meteor falling without saying a word. His steps were not fast and his figure was not disordered. Every time his holy sword flashed, he could take away a living human life, and let the guards and knights fall on his road, paving a path of blood.

    If someone saw this scene, he would think that death is reaping soul and life.

    "Devil

    "He''s the devil!"

    "Run

    "Help

    Finally, people collapsed, one after another crazy, throwing down weapons, desperate escape.

    But the meteorite from the sky still took away most people''s lives and made their blood splash on the spot.

    In this way, sheen is killing.

    ...

    at the same time, the underground Hall of leferut''s house.

    "Boom...!"

    The shaking of the whole hall in the ground makes it appear frequently.

    Here, it seems to be crumbling, as if it might collapse at any time, and the danger is extreme.

    The five decision makers of the Warren and leferut families are still here.

    However, the people who come here are not only them, but also some people who sneak into here to take refuge at a bad time, as well as a group of shameful dead people who have been waiting here all the time.

    "What''s going on...!"

    A middle-aged man who had to jump out of the dark was roaring.

    He is the adoptive father of Warren and the head of the leferut family, dereks leferut.

    He was ruthless and inhumane. He once abandoned his three sons as waste because they were useless.

    In order to get his daughter''s blood together, Ellen doesn''t know how much he can do.

    Yes.

    He was the father and grandfather of tyer''s mother.

    But he never regarded tyer as a blood relative. He just wanted to train him to be a fighting machine for the leferut family. When morrow wanted tyer, he did not hesitate to give it up and use her for the trust and attention of the imperial concubine.

    Many people in the whole empire are not afraid of him, but the whole people in his family are not afraid of him.

    But now, because of anger and anxiety, he roared and jumped here, completely disappeared his usual ruthlessness.

    This is also a helpless thing.

    "Intruder!"

    "The intruder! Master

    "He''s ruined the leferut family!"

    "Meteor!"

    "Here comes the meteor! Master

    Countless people were shouting like this, looking scared, shaking all over, as if they had encountered the most terrible nightmare in the world, they had already lost their cool and reason.

    "Intruders?"

    Dereks couldn''t believe his ears.

    There''s an intruder?What''s more, they destroyed the leferut family?

    Did you hear it wrong, or did you hear it wrong?

    "How dare anyone invade us, leferut?"

    "I''m tired of living!"

    "Kill him!"

    "Cut him to pieces and feed the slaves!"

    The other four decision makers are also shouting angrily.

    As a group of killers who are feared by others, in the past, only they invaded other people''s base camp. When did anyone dare to invade their base camp?

    Moreover, the other side seems to have caused great damage to the leferut family, which makes these policy makers furious.

    "Intruders who can call meteors..."

    Only Warren, don''t know what to think of, eyes twinkle.

    He wanted to open his mouth, but when he saw the angry and twisted face of dereks, he somehow closed his mouth.

    "Let the second, the third and the fourth assassin troops go out! Only the first Assassin''s unit is left here to guard! "

    Direkis repressed his anger, released his murderous spirit and roared.

    "Go! Bring me that so-called intruder! "

    He wants to capture each other alive and torture them to death.

    Otherwise, there is no way to calm their anger at this time, as well as the insult of the invasion of the family.

    "Yes

    Many of the dead men in black and masked on the scene responded coldly, turned around and prepared to go out to fight.

    However...

    "bang!"

    The entrance to the underground hall burst.

    With the influx of a burst of flames, all the people present either screamed or turned pale, and looked forward to the front.

    "Da - Da - Da - Da -"

    the clear footsteps sounded.

    "Hoo

    The fluttering cloak was blown away.

    Sean''s figure slowly appeared at the entrance.

    "Looking for me?"

    The sound of laughter came into the ears of the people.

    It''s infuriating.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, in the underground Hall of leferut''s house, countless dead men and knights could not help but release their own magic, mixed with their own murderous spirit, together suppressed to Sheehan.

    There are about a dozen Knights here, not many. They must be outside and buried in the meteor shower.

    Anyway, they are all knights. They are unlikely to appear in this kind of dark basement.

    But here, there are a lot of dead people trained by the leferut family.

    They are all the people who have been trained by the leferut family as hell like demons. Everyone is the elite among the elites, the experts among the experts, not to mention the level 70, that is, there are several levels of 80.

    Their numbers add up to quite a lot. All of them together, it is estimated that they can hold up to one third of the Knights of the kingdom.

    Such a group of people will all release their own magic, but also spread out a surprising murderous gas, together to suppress a person, it will cause more terrible oppression, you can imagine.

    However, in the face of such a sense of oppression, Sheehan not only did not step back, but scoffed and took a step forward.

    "Boom --!"

    The magic of the storm suddenly surged out of Sean''s body, carrying the incomparable power of heaven, and enveloped the whole audience.

    The astonishing oppression released by the dead men of the leferut family collided with the power that came face to face.

    "Poof!"

    "Poof!"

    One by one, all the dead men were shocked, and they burst out a mouthful of blood one after another.

    The magic of the explosion burst out, and all of them burst out like the magic of death.

    "Er..."

    "ah..."

    one by one, the dead fell to the ground and groaned as if they had been shot.

    "What

    "No way!"

    The decision-makers and the leferut family all lost their voice in disbelief when they saw this scene.

    Direkis''s face also changed, and his expression became extremely ugly.

    In contrast, Sheehan, as if nothing had happened, walked slowly into the underground hall.

    "I didn''t expect that there was such an underground space here."

    Sean sat in a corner of the U-shaped table, looked around like a visit, looked at all the people around him as if there were nothing, and murmured to himself.

    "No wonder there are so many people here after the [Aurora meteor shower] washes the ground. They knew that they would increase their power and smash the whole land of leferut''s house."

    Sean shook his head again.

    "But it''s not good to bury you alive." Sheehan turned his head, looked at dereks and said with a smile, "after all, it''s too cheap for you, isn''t it?"

    This words a, the face of Di Lei Ji Si is to become ugliness again a few minutes.

    "Who are you?"

    "Arrogant gangster!"

    "I think you are tired of living!"

    "Take him down quickly!"

    Those decision-makers seemed to have never been so angry. After being humiliated so blatantly by Sheehan, they immediately burst into anger and yelled.

    Unfortunately, they are really tired of living.

    "Give and burn."

    Sheehan turned his eyes and looked at the shouting decision makers. With a move of his finger, the air around them was immediately given the characteristic of "burning".

    "Bang!"

    The mighty flame burst into flames at once.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    The decision makers were all set on fire and screamed.

    "Stop it

    Direkis''s eyes cracked and roared.

    "Quick... Quick help!"

    "Save the elders!"

    "My God

    "Help

    The people in leferut''s family were also flustered. While shouting, several people rushed to fight the fire, but they were not successful, and they were set on fire together.

    "Help

    "Ah, ah

    "Help me

    Including the decision-makers of the several family elders, all the people who were set on fire were struggling and screaming.

    But the people around already knew that the fire was not so easy to put out, one or two did not dare to go forward, but also stepped back, full of panic.

    "Help me!"

    When direkis saw this, his head suddenly surged up and he was furious.

    All around the people trembled, and finally because of the fear of direkis, chose to come forward to save people.But...

    "[payment ¡¤ fixed]"

    With Sheen''s faint incantation, the ground of the whole underground hall was full of magic.

    "I... I can''t move...!"

    "I can''t move either!"

    "Feet can''t leave the ground!"

    "What kind of magic is this...!"

    The people who are going to save their lives stagnate, and then panic to find that they can''t move.

    Including direkis, the sole of his foot can no longer be separated from the ground.

    "Watch it."

    Sean''s frightful voice was heard again.

    "No matter what, it''s a family of killers who are famous for their ruthlessness and unscrupulous means. You should have seen this kind of game many times, or even played it many times. You don''t feel heartless, do you?"

    Sean''s words began to shake the young people.

    Many of them have played similar games.

    But how can they not be afraid when it''s their turn to play these games?

    Even direkis realized that today, the leferut family is in trouble.

    This mysterious strong man in a cloak is not something that the leferut family can deal with.

    The elders who boast are examples.

    "Help

    "Help me

    "Are you all dead?"

    "Damn it, you dare not save us...!"

    A group of decision makers who used to turn their hands into clouds, cover their hands with rain, and play with other people''s lives at will, so they issued a painful howl, shaking the hearts of all the people present.

    Before long, their voices began to weaken and finally disappeared.

    Several decision makers and unfortunate members of the leferut family who came forward to put out the fire turned into charred corpses.

    Scorching smell in their body kept rising up, into the presence of people''s nose, let them pale.

    Direkis witnessed all this with his own eyes, and his chest kept rising and falling.

    Anger, humiliation, and a touch of uneasiness were all around him, which made him never see the coldness of the past.

    "Who are you?"

    Direkis can only suppress all the feelings in his heart and stare at Sean.

    Sheen raised his head slightly, shaking his hood.

    But he didn''t take off his hood.

    "It doesn''t matter." Sheehan sneered at direkis and said, "the important thing is that you leferuts have done too many things that make others uncomfortable. Don''t you think it''s time to get some retribution?"

    Hearing the words, dereks was silent for a while.

    Immediately, the owner of the leferut family laughed.

    "Do you want to say that you are here to do justice for heaven?"

    Obviously, dereks didn''t believe it at all.

    They have done a lot of outrageous things.

    Especially as the head of the family, direkis did the most things that people despised.

    But it is because of this that he has to climb up desperately to achieve his goal by all means, so that the leferut family can become the people of the world.

    Only in this way can they be strong enough.

    Only in this way can they not be retaliated and eliminated.

    As for acting for heaven?

    Come on.

    "Do you think you are brave and can save the world without hesitation when you see the world in crisis?"

    Dereks satirized all this.

    As everyone knows, in front of him, the brave indeed appeared.

    However, this brave man is not really here to do justice for heaven.

    "Well, I really don''t have that kind heart, because you have done some unreasonable things to do justice for heaven."

    Sean narrowed her eyes and laughed.

    It was a cold smile.

    Next second...

    "Shua!"

    Sheehan suddenly appeared in front of direkis, reached out and took his neck.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Direkis''s pupil suddenly shrank, and his heart was shocked.

    Heen ignored his fright, moved his head to his shoulder and opened his mouth gently.

    "But leferut has also done something that makes me uncomfortable. In this case, I won''t let you pay the price and taste regret. Wouldn''t it be very uncomfortable?"

    Sean said it with a smile.

    However, the coldness of his voice made dereks feel a chill climbing up his back.

    "Who are you?" Direkis could only calm himself, took a few deep breaths, and said, "what have we done to make you unhappy with leferut?""Oh." With a smile, Sheehan''s hand around dereks'' neck began to tighten, as if to wring dereks'' throat. While he was suffocating, he said, "what do you want to do when you know?"

    "... we can talk about it." "As long as you retreat today, we will certainly pay you a satisfactory reward," said direkis, stifling his sense of suffocation

    Yes.

    Dereks is ready to make peace.

    No way. This man was too powerful and powerful. He not only destroyed the whole leferut family, but also shocked the assassin troops that leferut family had spent countless resources to cultivate with magic. He also used terrible magic to control the whole scene.

    Although his voice is very young, dereks is sure that he is a top legend.

    Look at his magic power, magic attainments of high, should be a very terrible wizard, right?

    Such a magician, the leferut family can not afford to offend.

    Even if the loss is heavy, even a few family elders are killed, in order to not completely annihilate, direkis can only choose to calm down.

    At least, get through this first.

    Others, after the imperial concubine comes back, will have the plan naturally.

    No matter how bad it is, it will take a while.

    As long as it''s safe for nerut to come over.

    Direkis didn''t know...

    "you''re not waiting for some demon cub to save you, are you?"

    Sean''s faint voice pierced the last fluke in direkis''s heart.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    "You...!"

    There was a dramatic change in the way dereks looked at sheen.

    How did he know?

    How did he know the existence of "that"?

    Dereks completely changed his face, and his head suddenly became chaotic.

    The owner of the leferut family didn''t know that sheen had already dealt with the demon cubs.

    While in the Kingdom, when havis led the team to annihilate the elite troops of the leferut family, Warren called out the demon cubs to help him escape.

    From that time on, sheen knew that there was a demon cub in the leferut family.

    Moreover, it is very likely that it was given by the princess of Moruo, who is closely related to the old demons.

    So Sean just chuckled at dereks.

    "If that is leferut''s last resort, it''s a pity that you may lose your last hope."

    With Sheehan''s words, the ground of this underground hall suddenly shook violently.

    Sean''s outer sense of destiny successfully captured the familiar magic.

    The evil, chaotic and repressive magic.

    "Bang --!"

    The ground suddenly burst, lifting countless rubble.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    In the smoke and dust, the roar of monsters resounded, turned into sound waves, blowing everything in the underground hall.

    The huge figure came out of the ground, appeared in everyone''s eyes, and came to the underground hall.

    Dragon Wings.

    Wushen.

    Half human.

    It''s the devil cub.

    "Holy beast!"

    "The holy beast that the imperial concubine bestowed on us has appeared!"

    "Great!"

    "We are saved!"

    The people of leferut''s family, who were originally frightened, saw this scene one after another and cried out in surprise, as if they were not monsters but gods that could save them. Some people even had fanaticism and worship in their eyes.

    They called the evil demon cub the sacred beast.

    That''s more like a crazy believer than a crazy believer, even a very evil believer.

    "It''s a disgusting group of people."

    Sheen turned and looked at the demon cub.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The demon cub immediately roared out a loud voice, in the direction of sheen, spurted a hot dragon breath.

    Dragon breath, which can break through all defenses, instantly evaporates the air of the whole underground hall.

    High temperature, sweeping the whole audience.

    In response, Sheehan did not surprise but smile, glanced at his own back, showing a playful smile.

    Then Sean''s body flashed and disappeared.

    Behind the disappearance of sheen, the head of the naleiferut family was exposed to Longxi.

    "No

    Looking at the hot breath, dereks opened his eyes wide and screamed in horror.

    The next second, dereks is mercilessly shrouded by Longxi.

    There was no time to utter a scream. The invincible leader of the leferut family was instantly evaporated by the burning dragon breath.

    "Boom!"

    That''s the roar.

    The dragon breath of the demon cub smashed the whole underground hall, and the underground hall was covered with flames while collapsing and began to collapse.

    Sean appeared in mid air, and then disappeared into the collapsed underground hall with a non-stop instant movement.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    As soon as the Centipede''s tail swings, the huge body bursts up, smashing the ceiling of the underground hall and drilling in.

    Only a group of members of the leferut family and the dead were left. In the collapsed underground hall, they screamed with panic and despair.

    "No!"

    "Help us!"

    "The great beast!"

    "Don''t abandon us!"

    "No..."! No...! "

    In such a cry of despair, the underground hall collapsed completely.

    Countless people have been buried here, and they can no longer see the sky outside.

    ...

    at this time, the meteor falling on leferut''s house has stopped.

    However, leferut''s house was completely razed to the ground and became a ruin.

    And the leferut family has been completely destroyed.Such a terrible thing, such an amazing movement, naturally attracted the attention of many people, so that many people began to gather here.

    Some of them were private forces of noble families, sent to investigate the situation, and some of them were Knights of the Empire. After launching the movement, they came to investigate. As a result, they all saw the razed and completely destroyed leferut family.

    It''s frightening, it''s frightening.

    Tilly is also one of them, looking at the ruins of the leferut home, his face is still a lingering fear of emotion.

    After all, unlike others, she witnessed the whole process of the fall of the leferut family and even knew who was responsible for all this.

    It''s just that everyone here, including Tilly, has no spare time to think about other superfluous things.

    Because what happened here is not over.

    "Shua!"

    In full view of the public, a cloaked figure suddenly appeared in mid air and stood up against the wind.

    "Bang!"

    Before anyone who saw this scene could react, the ground of leferut''s house turned into ruins suddenly burst open, and a huge figure came out of it.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The roar of the monster finally resounded all over the imperial capital and echoed in everyone''s ears.

    "So... What''s that...!"

    All the people were shocked to see the scene.

    Under such circumstances, a fierce battle that could shock the hearts of all the people present suddenly started.

    "Boom!"

    The hot dragon breath, like the eruption of magma, swept up to the mysterious people suspended in the air.

    In the face of this instant, the whole world''s temperature will rise to the scorching dragon breath, but the mysterious strong man in the cloak does not dodge, just pulls out an ordinary sword.

    "Hum!"

    In the tremor of the air, the dazzling light shines from the sword.

    The brilliance made all the people who saw this scene lose their mind.

    The mysterious strong man, holding such a golden sword, suddenly cut off the hot dragon breath.

    "Poof

    It''s like cutting off a torrent and a sea of fire. The chopping attack of the mysterious strong one cuts off the incoming dragon breath and turns them into two burning streams, which flow from both sides of the body.

    The cloak was blown up and down by the burning current.

    The atmosphere was tangled by the heat.

    The cloaked mysterious strongman splits the dragon''s breath with one sword, then plunges down abruptly, turns into a streamer, and rushes to the half human and half centipede monster.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The monster roared like madness, spewing dragon breath at the mysterious strong.

    The breath of the dragon, which can break through all defenses, can be called unstoppable. However, it is cut off by the mysterious strong man who is diving down and explodes into dazzling fireworks.

    It seems that the monster finally realized the danger, and also realized that the dragon breath didn''t work for the mysterious strong man. With a head swing, the centipede like lower body turned into a huge black whip, and blasted hard at the mysterious strong man in the air.

    That blow shook the atmosphere, but also set off a storm, the momentum is extremely terrifying.

    Unfortunately...

    "choking --!"

    A dazzling sword light appeared in the air like a cold moonlight, facing the violent tail whip.

    "Poof

    In the sound of splitting silk, the huge tail like a centipede was cut in half by the dazzling sword light, and with the blood, it fell to the ground.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The monster''s half centipede howled in pain.

    But its vitality is also extremely tenacious, not only did not fall, but like a mirage, the whole giant body swayed up and became illusory.

    The next second, the huge tail like centipede was rejoined to the monster, making the monster recover as before.

    It seems that the monster is immortal. After such a serious injury, he can recover instantly and turn everything into nothingness.

    If such a monster really rages in the imperial capital, I''m afraid that even the Imperial Knights may not be able to get it?

    Its power, even its legendary level, has reached at least 95. In addition, it has the ability to break through all the defenses of the dragon breath and the immortal body that can transform between the virtual and the real. As long as there is no way to deal with these two abilities, it will sooner or later destroy any opponent.

    At the beginning, in the vicinity of Wangdu, facing the same monster, two brave men with holy sword also experienced a bitter battle.

    But now, this monster, for the mysterious strong, has no threat.

    "Zheng --!"Incomparably dazzling and bright brilliance once again blooms from that seemingly ordinary sword.

    The brilliance is much more dazzling than the previous one.

    The mysterious strong man is just like the Holy Spirit coming down from the sky, holding the magic sword, running to the half human and half centipede monster.

    "Choke --!"

    Sword light, like the arc of the moon, appears on the earth.

    "Poof

    The ultimate one fell on the monster of half man and half centipede, and cut it into two.

    "-"

    the harsh roar came to an abrupt end.

    The half human and half centipede monster just stayed there and didn''t move any more.

    All the people present also held their breath and their faces kept changing.

    Before long, a white line appeared on the monster.

    The white line completely divided it into two parts, from the top of the monster''s head to the bottom of its tail.

    Then, along the white line, the monster split in two and fell in two, one left and one right.

    "Bang..."

    the heavy crashing sound spread, which echoed into the night sky and also into the hearts of all the people present.

    Smoke and dust rise from the body of the fallen monster.

    The mysterious strong man ran into the air again, and the golden sword in his hand began to fade until the brilliance disappeared completely.

    "Shua!"

    The next moment, the mysterious strong man in the cloak disappeared without warning.

    Leaving a group of Empire people alone, looking at the fallen monster body, recalling the Amazing World War I just now, they were lost for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    The leferut house, the former site.

    After a while, here is surrounded by heavy shadows.

    The heavy Knights of the imperial order have arrived here one after another and completely blocked it.

    The Knights are searching inside, trying to find out the clues that have become like this.

    Irrelevant people are blocked outside and are not allowed to enter, but there are still an endless stream of people rushing to look at the razed leferut home. They are looking at each other, and they are scared, so that all kinds of whispers begin to appear.

    No one knows what''s going on here.

    And no one knows who caused all this.

    Only one conclusion has been reached.

    "Leferut is done."

    That''s it.

    Today, this incredible family of killers is gone.

    The Knights of the Empire found many incomplete bodies from the razed home of leferut, and also dug up many dead people buried alive from the ground. It was confirmed that they were all members of leferut''s family.

    In particular, several of the charred corpses, whose shape was completely unknown, were identified as the elders of the leferut family after the magic test.

    However, as the owner of the family, dereks has disappeared completely.

    Some people think he''s dead.

    Some people think that he escaped by chance.

    But in any case, leferut has disappeared from the imperial capital, which is an indisputable fact.

    Perhaps, there will be some leaky fish out there.

    After all, not all the leferuts will be at home tonight.

    But leferut has been exterminated, and the rest of those who miss the net are afraid they can''t make any big waves.

    So it''s true that leferut is finished.

    People have different understandings of this.

    There''s a lot of noise. I can''t believe it.

    Some people gloat and sneer.

    Some people are in doubt, some people are in doubt, and some people feel palpitation.

    Because, in any case, the leferut family are all Marquis families, the great nobles who have a very high status in the Empire. Now they are destroyed overnight. It''s really sad and frightening.

    People are speculating about who has done such a terrible act and who has been offended by the leferut family.

    Who is the mysterious strong man in the cloak?

    In addition, the unknown monster who was completely cut off by the mysterious strong man in the cloak was also like a real mirage, and the body disappeared completely.

    So, what kind of monster is it?

    All the questions appeared in a person''s mind, which aroused many people''s thinking.

    Many people have seen what the mysterious strong man in the cloak has done.

    He can call for meteor shower and wash the ground with meteorite.

    He can cut off monsters with one sword and attack unknown monsters.

    With his own efforts, he seems to have eradicated the whole leferut family.

    It is conceivable that such a strong man is now living in the imperial capital. What kind of discussion and disturbance will it cause.

    In a word, it will be very busy tonight.

    Gradually, even the ordinary people in the imperial capital knew such a big event, which caused a great disturbance.

    Of course, it is impossible for the palace to turn a blind eye to this matter.

    It is said that the emperor sent several officials to come here to learn about the situation.

    It can be imagined that in the next period of time, the gossip in the imperial capital will certainly change.

    But at this time, the initiator of Sheehan is appeared in an unknown alley.

    Here, Tilly waited quietly for Sean to come back.

    "Well, let''s go."

    Like going out to do a trivial thing, Sheehan said such a sentence in a calm tone.

    It made Tilly''s mood very complicated.

    Looking at the culprit who destroyed the whole leferut family, Tilly finally couldn''t help it.

    "You are too reckless." Tilly said in a deep voice, "it''s going to cause a lot of trouble if we just destroy the leferut family."

    Isn''t it?

    Originally, because of a strange thief, the imperial capital was already a little alarmed. If Sheehan destroyed such a big noble family overnight, we can imagine how lively and turbulent the imperial capital will become tomorrow.

    It''s also on the other side of the palace. If you know that the leferut family has been destroyed by a mysterious strongman, you will definitely make all kinds of responses. Either you send a large number of people to search and find out the culprit of all this, or you will strengthen your guard and take comprehensive defensive measures in the imperial capital.Under such circumstances, it will be very difficult for Sheehan to hide in the imperial capital, or even to move in the imperial capital.

    One is not good. Sheehan''s own misfortune may lead to an accident at bigusler''s.

    "Why?" Sheehan glanced at Tilly and said faintly, "are you worried that the owner of the renitra family will report you?"

    No wonder Sean said that.

    You know, today, Sheehan appeared in bigusler''s house as a mysterious strong man in a cloak, and defeated saliro.

    In this way, as soon as something happened to the leferut family, saliro would definitely think that the person who attacked the leferut family was the mysterious strongman who appeared in the bigusler family today.

    The renitra family is the imperial concubine group, which is on the same front with the leferut family.

    So how could saliro not report it?

    "Will the imperial concubine''s people take the opportunity to make trouble?" Tilly said with a sad face: "especially saliro reinitra, he will definitely want to take this opportunity to visit the gussler family book, and take the opportunity to splash dirty water and drive us to the end."

    Not to mention, it''s not dirty water this time.

    Sean did show up at the bigusler''s house, he did contact the bigusler''s house, and he did attack the leferut''s house. These are real charges.

    You can imagine how tough the bigusler family will be next.

    Tilly was a little resentful about this.

    Obviously, she''s blaming Sheehan for not attacking the leferut family.

    "but what do you want me to do?"

    Sheen''s impolite speech made Tilly''s face sink.

    As the daughter of the bigushler family, and the outstanding young generation of the imperial capital, the heroine pursued by countless people, how could she ever be so hated by others?

    "You''ve done us harm. Can''t I say a few words?"

    Tilly hit Sean head-on, even if she knew that the man in front of her was a stronger man more terrible than her father, she did not show weakness.

    Sean, of course, scoffed at the gesture.

    "I said, miss, you must have had a good life in the first half of your life. You were highly praised by people. You didn''t suffer much, did you?"

    Sean said that with a smile.

    "What do you mean?"

    The tone of Hearn''s scorn finally came out of Hearn''s heart.

    It''s a pity...

    "it''s just the literal meaning." "So naive, where would you be?"

    Gushen said, throwing the female Knight forward.

    "Wait!" Tilly immediately reached out, grabbed Sheen''s arm and said in a loud voice, "you make it clear to me! Where am I? "

    Sean turned his head and looked at Tilly.

    That look made Tilly''s heart tighten, and the hand that held Sheen''s arm began to relax.

    Sean just said it.

    "Aren''t you naive?" Sheen said calmly, "since you are not naive, please tell me, if it wasn''t for me, would you be able to survive today?"

    In a word, Tilly was speechless.

    But Sheehan''s words are not over.

    "Do you think that you biguslers would not have been targeted by the royal palace or by the imperial concubine''s faction without the leferut family?" Sheehan sneered: "no matter whether I destroy the leferut family or not, the situation that the biguslers have to face will not change at all. As a result, you actually say that I hurt you. This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard."

    As she spoke, sheen broke off Tilly''s arm.

    "Do you think your great father didn''t know I was going to deal with the leferuts?"

    "When I asked him where the leferuts were, he knew I would fight them."

    "But they didn''t say a word. Do you know why?"

    "Because he knew very well that whether I was right or not, the difficulties faced by the fulcruts and the biguslers were the same."

    "Instead of doing so, let me take action to eradicate the leferut family. That will weaken the imperial concubines. The bigusler family may meet many difficulties, but the enemy will be reduced."

    "In addition, whether it''s your bigushler family or your royal highness harvis, I may have to rely on me to get out of trouble and fight for a chance of survival. Only when you clearly understand this, your great father dare not say anything to me."

    "At least, he doesn''t dare to question me and accuse me in front of me like you, because he can''t afford to offend me."

    "Do you understand? Innocent young lady

    Sean''s words left Tilly speechless.

    It was not until then that she remembered what Rockett had said to herself."He can''t be offended by you, or by me, or even by the whole human race."

    This sentence echoed in Tilly''s mind again.

    Let Tilly be completely speechless.

    Naturally, sheen would not take care of this big girl.

    Originally, it had nothing to do with bigusler whether he wanted to deal with the leferuts or not.

    As he said, if it wasn''t for him, the biguslers couldn''t even pass saliro''s pass, and they wanted to restrict his movement in turn?

    Let''s go home and eat by ourselves.

    "Gone."

    Seeing Tilly''s speechless face, sheen made a dull voice.

    "Take me to the palace."

    With that, Sheehan turned and left.

    Tilly gritted her teeth and finally followed with a sigh.

    And whether she was convinced or not, only she knew.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    Imperial capital, imperial palace.

    Different from the palace on the island in the middle of the lake, the palace of the imperial capital is directly located in the center of the city.

    Although it is surrounded by luxury buildings inhabited by nobles, the palace is surrounded by a vast square, like a pyramid, standing alone on it, which looks like a towering mountain.

    As for the appearance, the imperial palace of the imperial capital is different from that of the royal capital.

    The palace of Wangdu is a traditional chalky castle, full of the feeling of Medieval Western Europe, so that people can clearly feel that they have come to the strange world of fantasy and adventure.

    On the contrary, the Imperial Palace in the imperial capital is a bit similar to the Imperial City in Sheehan''s cognition. It is magnificent and magnificent, and the external walls also have a strong sense of massiness. You can feel its historical weight.

    So to speak, there is only one entrance to the palace.

    That is the entrance of the main entrance, a spacious tunnel corridor.

    If you want to enter the palace, you have to go through this tunnel corridor. There is no second way.

    This is different from the palace of the capital.

    Although there is only one front door in the palace of Wangdu, there is also a square specially used for landing people riding flying demons.

    More than once, Sheehan rode Yulin directly into the palace and landed in the magic square.

    The Imperial Palace has no consideration in this respect. Except for the front tunnel corridor, all sides are protected by the highest level of boundary. Unless riding a dragon to attack from mid air and destroy the boundary with dragon breath, the boundary will stop all visitors from high altitude and let them enter through the main entrance.

    Thanks to this, the main entrance of the palace is often the most lively place in this square. From time to time, there are carriages and knights in and out in groups. The gatekeeper is a large group of Imperial Knights. A total of 10000 heavy armored and war horse riders, idlers and suspicious people don''t want to enter.

    Frankly speaking, when she saw the situation here, sheen was wondering how the girl tier had sneaked into the palace before.

    "Maybe the enemy deliberately exposed her flaws and led her in?"

    Sean can only think that way.

    There is no way. The imperial palace is heavily guarded. There are 10000 heavily armed Knights of the Imperial Knights'' order guarding the entrance in shifts. The tunnel corridor at the entrance seems to be not simple. It seems that there are magic props with various effects, which can detect camouflage, stealth, magic obstacles and all kinds of magic.

    If the palace of the capital of Mithra Kingdom relies on the constant protection of the Knights of the guards, then the palace of the capital of Laguna empire is to eliminate all evil intentions from the source.

    If you want to enter the palace to do something shady, you have to go through a lot of investigation.

    Unfortunately...

    "this method is useless to me now."

    Sheen smiles.

    Before, he didn''t have the confidence to pass here.

    But now...

    "Shua!"

    With a twinkle in Sheen''s figure, the whole person disappeared.

    When Sheehan appeared again, he had already passed the boundary of the palace and entered it.

    "Ju... Actually came in?"

    Tylie, who is pressed by sheen, looks at some familiar scenery around her, and her heart is also shocked.

    As a member of the Empire and the knight captain of the Imperial Knights order, Tilly, the daughter of the bigushler family, naturally knew how difficult it would be to sneak into the palace.

    At least, since the establishment of the Laguna Empire, except for being forced to break through the border and being invaded, there has never been anyone sneaking in.

    The last time that robber was able to sneak into the palace, it has shocked many nobles, but after knowing that all these are the traps set by the imperial concubine and leferut''s family, those nobles are also relieved.

    Like sheen, they all think that the princess and the leferut family deliberately sold a flaw to tyer, which made her successful.

    Today, Sheehan is easy to sneak in.

    That kind of ability, like the magic of space transfer, is able to achieve such a situation?

    Tilly''s eyes turned to sheen with fear.

    Sean didn''t know what Tilly was thinking.

    Even if he knew, he would not take it seriously.

    As he said, he can''t sneak in as he was before. He can only break the barrier and turn sneaking into invasion by means of strong attack.

    But now, Sheehan''s "external destiny" not only integrates many mobile skills, but also reaches the full level. Not to mention the boundary of the Royal Palace, that is, the boundary of the elves, which is personally laid by the goddess of nature, he can enter and leave freely. He can also penetrate the isolation wall set by the old demon sect''s "original demons" when it unfolds, which is just the emperor of a human country The palace is bound, naturally."All right." Sheehan turned to Tilly and asked, "where is the palace of the prince?"

    Tilly didn''t say a word. After a moment''s hesitation, she pointed in a direction.

    "His highness havis has two bedrooms in total. One is not far from his Majesty''s and his former imperial concubine''s. However, since his former imperial concubine was removed by his majesty and the Moro imperial concubine came to power, his highness havis no longer lived there and moved to another one."

    "But the emperor''s palace is far away from his Royal Highness''s residence."

    "Now, his highness havis should be in that palace, not in the old one."

    Some of what Tilly said is not very sure.

    There is nothing wrong with that.

    Different from rochte, although Tilly is the daughter of the bigusler family, she is only the only Knight captain in the Imperial Knights'' order. She usually stays in the Knights'' camp next to the city wall. On the side of the palace, she seldom comes.

    Even if she came, she would not go to the prince''s bedroom.

    Compared with the prince Harvey, Tilly has a little friendship with the second daughter, capeline, who is the goddess of martial arts. She is not familiar with Harvey at all.

    As a result, she has been to capeline''s palace several times, while havis''s has never been to it even once. Naturally, she is not sure.

    Sean was not very satisfied, but he could only nod his head.

    "In that case, let''s go and have a look." Sheehan said indifferently and asked Tilly, "are you coming?"

    Hearing this, Tilly really wants to say that she doesn''t want to go there.

    During the time with sheen, Tilly felt a lot of pressure, and she was once rejected by sheen, so she really didn''t want to stay.

    Now she has a feeling that she is with her husband like a tiger. I don''t know if Sean, a mysterious strong man, will suddenly do something bad for her heart.

    So, Tilly really wants to leave if she can.

    But there was no way. She didn''t come in through the regular way, but was brought back by sheen. After pointing the way, she had no use at all.

    If she was left alone and walked around the palace at random, which led to her being found by the patrolling Knight order, she would be speechless.

    So Tilly could only speak out reluctantly.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Tilly said that with great reluctance.

    "I seem to want you to come with me."

    Sheen raised her eyebrows and muttered.

    "What...!"

    Tilly''s face stagnated, and then she bit her lips with a look of impatience.

    "Let''s go."

    Sean didn''t seem to see all this and went forward on his own.

    Seeing this, Tilly started swearing as she moved to follow.

    "What''s the big deal?"

    "Isn''t it just mysterious, powerful, young, terrible and frightening?"

    "It''s great to beat saliro? Is it a great thing to destroy the leferut family? "

    "I... I''ll be so strong sooner or later. Damn it."

    Tilly was just there chirping, just like a college student who was beaten by the society, and the whole person sent out a kind of resentment.

    Sean''s keen hearing naturally captures these swearing voices.

    At this moment, sheen stops and suddenly turns to face Tilly.

    "For... For what?"

    Tilly quickly stopped and looked at the scene, feeling a little nervous.

    Sheehan looked at the young lady.

    There was a little uneasiness in Tilly''s heart.

    After a while, Sean suddenly spoke.

    "You know what? In fact, my instant movement can still be used like this? "

    With that, Sheehan''s hand flashed out like lightning and touched Tilly heavily.

    "Ah

    Tilly screamed, hugged her chest and jumped out.

    "You... You''re shameless...!"

    Tilly could not help but scold at last.

    "Oh."

    Sheen gave a sneer.

    Actually, Sean didn''t touch anything just now.

    Because Tilly was wearing armor, Sean felt nothing but cold steel.

    If it wasn''t for that, Tilly might not just curse, but draw her sword.

    However, Sheehan''s goal is not to have fun.

    "Here, feel it carefully." Sheen smile and kind way: "have you found anything missing, the body chilly ah?"

    Tilly was stunned by these words, as if she felt something, and her face warmed up rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye."You... You..."

    Tilly covered her chest with one hand and pointed to sheen, as if she couldn''t believe what happened to her. Her face was red and unbelievable.

    Sean is very satisfied with the girl''s performance.

    "How''s it going? My alternative use of instant movement is wonderful, isn''t it? " Sheen showed a big smile and said, "you can hang around here by yourself. Anyway, you have that suit of armor. You are not afraid to shake too much and be seen by others."

    With that, sheen turned and disappeared.

    Only Tilly, holding her chest, growled with shame and anger.

    Soon after, someone came along, but found nothing.

    Only in the shadow, a girl ran away with her chest in her arms.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    The sky is getting darker and darker.

    With the full moon hanging high in the sky, the midnight when everyone sleeps also comes quietly.

    Although tonight''s imperial city will be very busy, and there are officials and knights in the palace all the time. It seems that they were shocked by some amazing event, but havis here is a quiet, even lonely place.

    "After all, those guys outside will not allow anyone to visit my suspected treason prince."

    Jarvis stood at the window, looking at the heavily guarded Knight outside the bedroom, with a burst of self mockery on his face.

    On a closer look, although havis looks as usual and doesn''t seem to be abused, he has a pair of handcuffs on his hand.

    The handcuffs, left and right, were clasped on the wrists of havis''s hands. They were not like ordinary handcuffs. They were chained to each other so that havis''s hands could move freely.

    But on the handcuffs, a mysterious magic Rune was shining from time to time.

    Obviously, this is a pair of magic handcuffs.

    Havis was roasted by such a pair of magic handcuffs, feeling the magic of being suppressed in his body, sighing.

    "It''s impossible for me to escape here now, isn''t it?"

    Even if you can escape here, you can''t escape from the imperial palace with the border and heavy troops.

    Therefore, the freedom of havis is no longer a thing.

    "It''s ironic."

    It''s ironic that the most powerful prince of the imperial Empire, the successor to the throne in the eyes of everyone, has been reduced to this land.

    It''s just that...

    "it''s not your style to lament like this, your highness."

    A voice came from behind him and came into his ears, which shocked him and made him turn around and look at him.

    The next second, havis saw the cloaker who appeared here in silence.

    "You

    Havis''s eyes were wide open, his face full of consternation.

    "Why?" Sheen chuckled and said, "no

    Hearing the words, havis was silent.

    After a while, havis relaxed and laughed bitterly.

    "Here you are at last, boztutching." Havis didn''t know whether he saw hope or felt ashamed. He laughed bitterly and said, "I''m sorry to let you see my bad side."

    Harvey''s tone is full of helplessness and unprecedented relief.

    Sheehan shrugged.

    "I didn''t expect to see you in such a situation when I came here as agreed." Sheehan glanced at the magic handcuffs on havis''s hand, and Shi Shi ran said, "it seems that you and the knight of the bigusler family are having a bad time."

    "If it''s better to eat well and drink well, I''ll have a good time." Havis helpless way: "can only say, this time is I planted, despised that poison imperial concubine."

    It should be said that Harvey was careless.

    He thought that he could go to the kingdom to ask for help by taking part in the election of the Kingdom''s most precious son-in-law. However, his departure was just in the heart of Moruo.

    "If I didn''t leave, Moro would not be able to spread the rumors about me and rocteqing so blatantly that the imperial capital would be full of rumors about our cooperation with the enemy and treason."

    Harvey is really helpless.

    If he had been in the imperial capital at that time, with his prudence and resourcefulness, he would never have been unaware of the actions of the Moro faction, and would not have allowed these rumors to appear, so that the Moro faction could take the opportunity to play their part in the emperor''s presence and gradually weaken their reputation and power.

    Of course...

    "if you don''t leave the Empire and don''t go out for help, it''s hard to deal with the so-called imperial concubine who confused your father and drove your mother out of power, and finally lost power to the government and opposition, right?"

    Sean points out Harvey''s dilemma.

    "Indeed." Havis nodded and murmured, "if I don''t leave the Empire and stay in such a predicament for too long, sooner or later I will be eradicated by the poisonous Princess of Moro."

    In this way, the current situation is a good thing.

    After all, instead of dying chronically, it''s better to gamble and look for opportunities to break the deadlock.

    Thinking about this, Harvey can''t help feeling better.

    Especially the arrival of Sheehan, let havis see out of the current desperate hope.

    Thinking of this, Jarvis was very straightforward.

    "You must have met rocteqing, haven''t you? Mr. boztutching

    According to the previous agreement, after arriving at DIDU, sheen should go to find Rockett first.

    "Well, you should have got a general idea of the present situation from rocking''s mouth, right?"

    Havis regained his old calm."That''s right." Sheehan did not beat around the Bush, straight: "I know your current situation, also know that although tyer suffered some setbacks, there is no life-threatening thing."

    Thanks to this, Sean would come to havis first.

    Otherwise, he would have been looking for tyer.

    Havis naturally knew that Sheehan attached great importance to tyer.

    So, that''s what Harvey said.

    if you want to solve the problem first, you have to start with Ferdinand.

    However, havis didn''t know...

    "the leferut family is gone."

    Sheehan interrupted his speech.

    "Ha?"

    Havis was stunned.

    "I said, the leferuts are gone." Sheehan looked straight at havis and said, "what? What''s the problem? "

    Jarvis was dumb.

    Is there a problem?

    Of course not.

    You''ve solved the leferut family. What else is the problem?

    It''s just that havis can''t help saying it.

    "Is it really gone?"

    No wonder Harvey is so suspicious.

    You know, the leferut family is not a small force.

    Although he was a family of killers who were despised by others in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, leferut eventually took root in the Empire for a long time and had a good status. In addition, he married the princess of the imperial family several times in history, so they could barely be called the descendants of the brave.

    Such a big family, deep-rooted aristocracy, has really gone?

    Havis doesn''t doubt Sheehan''s ability to do it, but he still feels unreal.

    But facts are facts.

    "Anyway, I razed the gloomy old house of the leferuts." Sheen said with a smile: "of course, there are still some fish who have missed the net, which is inevitable."

    Hearing Hearn''s understatement about the destruction of the leferut family, havis was extremely complicated.

    No way.

    At first, in the Kingdom, in order to get Sean''s help, his royal highness personally promised that he would help Sean deal with the leferut family.

    As a result, he failed to encircle and annihilate waliam, and was involved in a book by the leferut family. The leferut family was destroyed by Sean, which made him useless.

    This makes it hard for havis to say the next thing.

    Because, he knows, if he can''t show full value, then it is likely that he will break up with sheen.

    Cooperation can only be regarded as cooperation if both sides are useful.

    If you can''t use it at all, and Sheen has to solve everything by himself, then what qualifications do you have to cooperate with the other party, so that the other party can help you overthrow the Moro and usurp the throne?

    Even if Sheehan''s purpose is to deal with the Moro, even for the sake of tyel elbain, he will be able to compete with the Moro and enjoy his success. But in that case, if he takes such a big advantage, will he be able to raise his head in front of this foreign nobleman who is favored by the dragon, the devil and the evil god?

    I''m afraid I''ll be regarded as a bad guy by the other party, and I''ll be drawn into the blacklist directly, right?

    In that case, the loss will be great.

    Havis doesn''t think Sheehan''s advantage is so easy to take, and he doesn''t think he can brag in front of this man after he gets the throne.

    To be honest, it''s just an emperor. In front of this man who is sheltered by the Dragon devil and the highest evil god, he is nothing at all.

    If you take advantage of him for the sake of a throne and offend him, then in the future, even if you become an emperor, I''m afraid it won''t be too good, will it?

    Thinking of this, havis had a sudden change of mind and finally made a decision.

    "Boztutching." Havis looked directly at Sheehan and said, "now that you''ve solved the leferut family, will you deal with the morrow faction next?"

    For this question, Sheehan gave a positive answer.

    "I''ll deal with morrow." Sheen light way: "she and I are enemies and non friends, if you can, I really hope to sneak into her bedroom now, to solve her."

    Then everything will be all right.

    But it won''t be that simple.

    "The whereabouts of Moro has always been a mystery. Sometimes he suddenly appears in the Imperial Palace, but sometimes he doesn''t know when he left the imperial capital, or even left the Empire and went to other places to make trouble."

    Havis shakes his head and tells sheen it''s not realistic.

    "To tell you the truth, over the years, some events that happened in the major countries in the world of human beings have her shadow. Whether it happened in Wangdu ten years ago, or the Kosmos incident a while ago, like this, morrow''s whereabouts are often enigmatic and haunted everywhere. When someone notices her existence, she has already set off a lot of waves as a backstage agent The storm has created a lot of events. "From this we can see what a thorny disaster this man is.

    "Her origin, identity and purpose are enigmas. She is a vicious woman composed of enigmas."

    Harvis mentioned Moro in a tone of hate and fear.

    "After dealing with her for so many years, I still can''t see anything from her. All I know is that the poisonous Princess seems to hate the brave, even everything related to the brave."

    Hayvis''s words made sheen frown.

    "Hate the brave... Very much?"

    What is the reason?

    It seems that this enigmatic woman has many secrets.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    For morrow, sheen naturally did not understand.

    There is no doubt about it.

    After all, strictly speaking, sheen hasn''t even met the princess named morrow. She doesn''t even know what she looks like. She only knows that there is such a princess from a series of information brought by Harvey, and the rest doesn''t know.

    This is also one of the reasons why Sheehan wants to cooperate with Harvey.

    It is his royal highness, not himself, who has really dealt with Moro. If he wants to deal with such a mysterious woman, he naturally needs someone to tell him about this woman.

    Havis thought that he had almost no value here in sheen, but he didn''t know that what sheen wanted was already on him.

    Anyway, sheen will definitely be the princess of the Moro.

    So sheen looks at havis.

    "Then, your highness, do you have any ideas?"

    Sean turned to Harvey for advice.

    If you want to deal with Moro, or lead her out, you have to go through the line of haves.

    Havis has been fighting with that Moro for more than ten years. In that case, he must have some calculation.

    That''s why Rockett will let sheen come to Harvey.

    In the imperial capital, if you want to say who knows the most about the Moro and who wants to deal with the Moro most, then havis is the first choice.

    So it is.

    "I have been observing Moro for a long time. Although I have not investigated her origin and identity, I know her two secrets."

    So Harvey spoke.

    "The secret?"

    Sean raised her eyebrows.

    "Yes." Harvey said seriously: "these two secrets, one I found by accident, the other I found when I secretly investigated her."

    With that, havis came to a picture in his room.

    "Open."

    In a whisper, havis chanted a short magic spell.

    "Click!"

    With a light sound, in front of havis, the picture suddenly slides, like a small safety door, slowly opens.

    From Sheehan''s point of view, we can see that behind the painting is a small cabinet.

    There are many small objects in the cabinet, including crystal props used to burn images, knives inlaid with gems, magic potions with unknown effects, and some parchment like letters, documents and data, which are rolled into scrolls and placed in them.

    Havis took out one of the scrolls and a crystal prop to record the image.

    "First of all, you want to see this."

    He handed over the scroll to Harvey.

    Sheehan was not polite either. He took the scroll and opened it.

    As soon as he opened it, Sheehan found that there was a map on the scroll.

    It''s obviously a hand-made map, which seems to have been drawn by havis himself according to various kinds of information and memory. There are many thick lines and traces of modification on it, so that people can see the degree of intention of the draftsman to this map.

    "What is this?"

    Sheen frowned, wondering why.

    Harvey didn''t sell it.

    "This is a map that I have been observing the trend of the Moro for as long as ten years, and finally screened out from all kinds of true and false information and inference, and successfully drew." Havis said very seriously: "if my ten years of efforts have not been wasted, then this map will eventually point to a secret place that has a great relationship with Moruo."

    "The secret place?" Sean''s spirit was inspired, and he even said, "that is to say, does the Moro often appear here?"

    If that''s the case, Sheehan doesn''t mind being a hunter waiting for morrow to fall into the trap.

    Unfortunately...

    "not necessarily." "I''m not sure about the number of times she appears in this place," he said

    "Is it?" Sean was somewhat disappointed, but he didn''t lose interest. Looking at the map in his hand, he said thoughtfully, "since this place has a lot to do with morrow, haven''t you seen it?"

    "I don''t have it myself." Jarvis sighed and said, "however, I sent someone to explore there, and the result is..."

    Jarvis didn''t say the following words, but sheen could guess.

    It must be that they are all missing, or that they died bravely?

    "But does that mean there''s a problem?"

    Sheehan said.

    "That''s it." Havis nodded and said, "I wanted to continue to investigate there, but I was worried that too many people would attract the attention of the poison Princess and let her find out my action, so I didn''t dare to act rashly.""I see." Sheehan understood, looked at the map in his hand again and said, "do you mean to let me go here?"

    "At least, I think Qing should be able to get something there." Havis didn''t deny it, but said: "there must be some secret there, otherwise the suspicious woman won''t keep the relationship with there all the time. I think it''s worth seeing."

    With Sheehan''s ability, even if it was a tiger''s den, he had the ability to make a breakthrough.

    That''s why havis provided the clue that he had kept for many years.

    this is what Weiss discovered when he secretly investigated morrow.

    Another discovery...

    "please look at the image burned in this crystal."

    Havis gave the crystal to Sheehan.

    Sean has the same crystal.

    It''s the crystal used by sheen to stimulate a noble young master like a fool to take a picture with Rosie.

    This crystal can record images. As long as you inject magic, you can put the images inside.

    So sheen injected magic into the crystal, making the surface of the crystal shine with a burst of fluorescence.

    The next second, a face appeared on the crystal.

    It was a girl with a shy smile, looking a little green.

    The girl is quite chic. She has a small face and big eyes. Her skin is not white and even dark. She has a kind of unspeakable vitality and healthy beauty. She should be a very sunny girl.

    Sheen couldn''t help looking at it, muttering, "it''s not as cute as my family, Ayi and Lilith." then she looked at Harvey.

    "Why show me a little girl?" Sheehan almost blurted out, "isn''t it your illegitimate daughter?"

    "... you are so joking." Harvey almost didn''t choke.

    To be reasonable, he hasn''t got a wife yet, OK?

    Although he is a member of the royal family and is directly related to the family, he must have one or two fiancees, but he has done his best to deal with the Moro. How can he have the energy to think about getting married?

    What''s more, his father and Emperor are all in a daze now. He is dazed by the princess of Moro. Most of the nobles in the palace have fallen to the poisonous princess. Most people are thinking about how to deal with him. Who else will urge him to get married?

    After he was suspected of treason, the fiancee''s family even came to him to say that they would give up their marriage. In the future, they were afraid that they would not be able to get on the top, even if everyone wanted to be far away from him.

    At that time, don''t say it''s an illegitimate daughter. It''s good not to have children and grandchildren.

    If Sheehan knew what Harvey was thinking now, he would say: what a miserable man.

    As for now, he was intrigued.

    "Since it''s not your illegitimate daughter, who is she?" Sheehan joked: "it''s not the illegitimate daughter of the Moro, is it?"

    Sean, of course, said this in a joking manner.

    Who would have thought that havis actually said a word.

    "It''s not impossible."

    Words are not surprising, endless speech, from the mouth of havis.

    "Cough...!" Sheehan coughed, widened his eyes, and said in dismay to havis, "are you... Are you telling the truth?"

    "I''m not sure." Harveston opened his hand and said, "it''s just that there''s a great possibility that this girl has a relationship with morrow."

    "What do you say?" "Is this your chance discovery?" sheen asked

    "That''s right." Harvis shrunk his smile, looked directly at sheen, and said, "I found out by chance that morrow seemed to be paying attention to this girl all the time, and even sent leferut''s dead men to approach this girl several times."

    At the beginning, when he found out this, havis thought that the girl had touched on some secrets of Moro, which led to people sending killers to kill.

    It was only later that havis was shocked to find that the people who were sent to her were not to do harm to the girl, but to protect her.

    "Protect

    Sean blinked.

    "Exactly." Havis is very sure of the way: "leferut family of the dead to protect the girl several times, let the girl out of danger."

    If that''s the case, it''s no wonder that Harvey would say that this girl is probably the illegitimate daughter of Moro.

    Otherwise, the poison princess who has been hiding behind the scenes and doing all kinds of shady things, why send someone to protect such a little girl?

    "I investigated the girl, and found that her origin was very mysterious. She appeared in the Empire and the capital almost at the same time as the Moro, and then she was adopted by a little noble family. She has had a good time these years."

    Havis''s words, let sheen have to admit that this girl really has a great possibility to have a relationship with morrow.If you want to deal with Moro, maybe you can start with this girl.

    After thinking about it, sheen asked Harvey.

    "What''s her name?"

    As she spoke, sheen looked at the girl on the crystal.

    In my ear, Harvey''s voice echoed.

    "Her name is Lenny Baffin, the adopted daughter of the barons of the Empire."

    Hearing the words, sheen muttered.

    "Lenny Baffin..."

    was written down by Sheehan.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    About ten minutes later, sheen came out of Harvey''s bedroom.

    He didn''t get Jarvis out.

    Because it''s not necessary.

    "If I''m missing, the imperial concubine faction in the palace will surely accuse me of fleeing for fear of crime. At that time, I really can''t get rid of the accusation of treason."

    His royal highness had the same idea as Sheehan.

    Therefore, havis will definitely not leave, or can''t leave, and can''t give the imperial concubines any chance to kill themselves.

    If he can''t leave the palace, or even the bedroom, all the things can only be done by Sean alone.

    "You can bring me a letter to rochtchin."

    That''s what Harvey said.

    "With my command, rochterin should give you full support and help you deal with morrow."

    Although the bigushler family is in danger now, rochte is still a legendary strong man after all. He is also the top strong man in the legendary level. His help is still very big.

    Of course, for Sheehan, rochte''s fighting power is of the dispensable type.

    He really does not lack a legendary combat power.

    Even if AI Yi is no longer with him, with a Lilith, it can also top the legendary level. So it''s not necessary to have more than one and less than one.

    Havis obviously thought of this, so he finally made a deal with sheen in order to reach a cooperation with sheen.

    Sean was amused at the thought of the deal.

    "Even this kind of chips dare to fight out, his royal highness is really willing."

    In order to win the position, his royal highness obviously gave up.

    According to my opinion, if the emperor does not seize the throne for a day, the Empire will be under the control of the poisonous Princess of Moro for a day.

    It''s very dangerous.

    Havis was sure that if the Empire could not get rid of that woman''s control, it would be over sooner or later.

    In addition, as the emperor''s father has become that fatuous appearance, sheen is so special, finally, havis decided to cooperate with sheen at all costs.

    He put forward the chips. To be honest, sheen didn''t have much interest.

    But anyway, he will deal with Moruo from left to right. When he finishes cleaning up the Moruo, he doesn''t want to clean up the mess on the side of the Empire. In the end, he will fall into the hands of havis and let havis pick up a bargain and ascend to the throne he wants.

    In this case, the chips that haves offered are not for nothing, right?

    So sheen readily agreed.

    "There will be a good play next."

    Sean touched the scroll and crystal in her arms. Suddenly she laughed and disappeared.

    He''s leaving the palace.

    So Sean is going to find some young lady hanging around in the palace.

    ...

    "is this OK?"

    "No problem."

    "Where are you?"

    "I have no problem on my side."

    "That''s good."

    In one corner of the palace, a group of patrolling knights are exchanging the results of the patrol.

    They stood in the courtyard and talked, but they didn''t find it at all. In a shadow, a female Knight sat there with her knees in her arms, her body shrunk into a ball, and she looked autistic.

    "Can''t see me... Can''t see me... Can''t see me..."

    the female knight was comforting herself, her face was buried in her knees, and she felt like crying without tears.

    No way.

    "The patrol of the palace tonight is too dense...!"

    Tilly''s in a bit of a state of mind.

    Originally, she was brought into the palace by sheen. It was illegal to sneak in.

    In this case, Tilly naturally had to hide from anyone.

    However, after the incident of tier, the guard of the palace was much tighter than in the past. In addition to the events in the noble area today, the palace is in a state of panic. Any disturbance may cause the vigilance of the patrolling knights.

    In order to avoid the knights, telidong hid in Tibet, but he was always able to meet the knights on patrol. The whole person was not good.

    In particular, thanks to Sheehan, Tilly was in a chilly state in front of her body, sticking to her cold armor. Every move would cause severe friction, which made her cry.

    In this way, she had to hide and play hide and seek with the patrolling knights. It''s conceivable that Tilly''s heart was broken.

    "Wuwuwuwu..."

    thinking about it, Tilly couldn''t help crying.

    She did not dare to cry, attracted the attention of the knights, can only pound the mouth, that is embarrassed and embarrassed silent sobs.And then...

    "can''t stand it?"

    A voice came into Tilly''s ear.

    "It seems that your psychological endurance is not very good."

    Smell speech, Di Li in the heart a stagnate, fiercely raise a head, look to the side.

    There, wearing a cloak of Sheehan I do not know when there, holding the chest, against the wall, looking at her condescending, a schadenfreude look.

    "You... Wuwuwuwu...!"

    Seeing this, Tilly''s mood broke out in her heart. She couldn''t help yelling, but she was covered by sheen.

    "Do you want to die? How dare you shout here? "

    Sean raised her eyebrows and laughed at Tilly.

    Tilly could see that the only corner of her mouth under Sheen''s hood was turning into a curve of fun, and her eyes were almost full of anger.

    In a fit of anger, Tilly opened her mouth, covered her palm to sheen, and bit her hard.

    This bite, Tilly sad to find that he actually can not bite.

    "Ha ha." Sheen sneered, "do you think you are an unscientific princess, and you can ignore resistance skills?"

    has the sanctuary of the "heaven of heaven". Except for an unscientific princess, other people, not to mention the bite of Sheehan, is a thorn in his eye, and he never wants to pierce his eye mask.

    "Wuwuwuwu...!"

    Tilly doesn''t seem to believe in evil, regardless of everything, biting, saliva is stained with Sean''s hand.

    Sean''s face was full of disgust.

    "As a girl, can you have a little literacy?" Sheehan said pitifully, "if a good man doesn''t do it, why do he do it as a dog?"

    Tilly was so angry that she almost fainted.

    You''re the dog!

    Your family are dogs!

    "Wuwuwuwu..."! Wuwuwuwu...! "

    Tilly could only dance and scream.

    It''s a little loud already.

    If it goes on like this, it will only be discovered sooner or later.

    Sean squinted.

    "If I do it again, I''ll use instant movement." Sheen said with a smile: "but this time, if you move down, you may really have nothing, including armor."

    Tilly froze on the spot.

    In his eyes full of anger, timidity finally appeared.

    Obviously, Sean''s words, the success of the scare her.

    Sheen just turned his mouth and released the hand that covered Tilly''s mouth. Before Tilly reacted, he touched her heavily again.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Tilly let out a silent scream.

    This time, she didn''t feel angry, she just felt frightened.

    Because, she thought, sheen really ready to start, her armor to blink away.

    In that way, she really has nothing on her body, a piece of bare.

    This made Tilly panic before she got angry.

    It never occurred to me that the feeling of the armor leaving the body did not appear. On the contrary, the chilly feeling under my armor disappeared.

    Tilly was stunned at first, and immediately responded.

    "You... You put it back on me?"

    Tilly blurted out such a sentence full of ambiguity.

    "Yes, I put it back on you." Sheen didn''t know whether she didn''t notice or didn''t care. She said casually, "there are only two people in the world who have enjoyed such treatment. Another one ran away before I woke up, so you are the third one. How about that? How are you? "

    Thank you very much!

    Tilly was almost out of breath.

    If it wasn''t for the fear that Sheehan would dare to do anything and take away his armor, Tilly would have drawn her sword.

    Even if you can''t beat sheen, you have to pull the sword. You have to pull it!

    "Calm down... Calm down..."

    Tilly can only keep breathing deeply and adjust her mood.

    "Don''t care... Don''t care... It''s just a prank of an old guy who is older than himself and doesn''t know how much... Don''t care..."

    Tilly comforted herself so much.

    But Sean heard that.

    "Old man?" Sheehan glanced at Tilly, and Shi ran said, "don''t slander people. I''m a young man in my early twenties. Which eye can you see that it''s an old man?"

    Tilly was stunned by this.

    A guy in his early twenties?

    "No way!"

    Tilly was almost reflexive.

    "Why not?"

    Sheehan asked.

    "You... You are a master who can beat back the legendary top power and destroy the leferut family. How can you be in your early twenties?"Tilly denied it.

    If Sean is only in his early twenties, isn''t he younger than himself?

    I''m twenty-four years old, and I''m only seventy-three. But a person younger than me can beat back the legendary one and destroy the leferut family?

    It''s a joke!

    Seeing Tilly look like she didn''t want to believe it, Sean just wanted to say.

    "You know nothing about power, sister." Sheen still said with a smile, "if you don''t believe me, just go back and ask your father."

    With that, Sheehan didn''t give Tilly a chance to continue to express her opinions. She put out her hand and put it on her shoulder.

    "Shua!"

    The next second, the two disappeared together.

    Tilly only felt a flower in front of her eyes. When her vision returned, she had returned to the square in front of the palace.

    That is to say, they have left the palace.

    "Well, go back." Sheen yawned and said, "I''m so sleepy. Go back to sleep. There are still many things to do tomorrow."

    If that''s the case, Sheehan leaves.

    Tilly responded and quickly followed.

    Looking at Sean''s back, Tilly''s heart fluctuated.

    "A legendary man in his early twenties

    No way.

    Absolutely not.

    In this world, there can be no such evil people.

    You know, even the female warrior God, who has the talent to catch up with the most precious treasure of the Kingdom, is only at level 70 at the age of 17. Even at the age of 20, it is impossible to raise her level to above 90.

    So is the treasure of the kingdom?

    So...

    "I won''t believe it."

    That''s what Tilly said, but she planted a seed in her heart.

    A seed of curiosity about Sean''s appearance, origin and age.

    Sean didn''t know all this.

    But even if he knew, he would not take it seriously.

    The night of the imperial capital is still going on.

    This night, however, will never be calm.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    The imperial capital, the bigusler family.

    On this night when many people couldn''t sleep, Rockett also stayed in his study, sat at his desk, looked at a letter and said nothing.

    Tilly was standing right in front of Rockett.

    The letter in rochte''s hand was brought to him by Tilly.

    To be more precise, it should be said that havis gave it to sheen and asked sheen to give it to rochter. Sheen was in trouble when she came back. She put her arms around Lilith and went back to bed. The letter was thrown directly to Tilly and asked Tilly to bring it to rochter.

    Now, the letter that Rockett is reading is exactly the one that harvis wrote to him.

    Looking at the contents of the letter, rochte''s eyes changed many times.

    At first it was tension.

    Then relax.

    Then there was an inverted breath.

    In the end, like this, Rockett was silent.

    Tilly witnessed the whole process of rochte''s eyes and even his face. She was also nervous and curious about what havis had told rochte.

    But rochte didn''t explain anything. Instead, after closing his eyes and being silent for a long time, he crumpled the letter in his hand, and even threw it into the fire, which burned the letter to ashes.

    See, Tilly wants to ask what kind of open mouth.

    But before that, Rockett spoke.

    And, in the beginning, it was a shock.

    "From now on, we bigushler family will fully cooperate with that one to deal with the princess of Moruo."

    Rockett said something to Terri that shocked her.

    "Full cooperation?"

    Tilly was shocked.

    "That''s right." Rockett said without any emotion: "there must be no such cooperation as any objection, understand?"

    Tillyton was silent as well.

    She wanted to ask why.

    But since his father didn''t mean to explain it, it proved that he couldn''t know it now.

    In this way, even if asked this question, his father will not answer himself, right?

    Tilly knew her father well.

    "What about tonight?"

    Tilly changed the question.

    Naturally, it refers to the destruction of the leferut family.

    Now, because of this incident, the whole aristocratic area and even the whole imperial capital seem to have become a city that never sleeps. Both the aristocrats and the civilians are confused by this sudden huge event, so that in the middle of the night, there is still some noise outside from time to time.

    Presumably, the fact that leferut''s family was destroyed by the mysterious strongman should have spread at the fastest speed, right?

    "He really destroyed the leferut family, the swaggering one." Tilly couldn''t help saying, "a lot of people have noticed him, and even a lot of people have seen him fighting with a powerful monster that doesn''t know why."

    In other words, Sheehan''s existence has entered the vision of many people, and even made many people alert and fear for it.

    "Saliro reinitra will definitely think of what happened today from the event tonight, and guess that the mysterious strong man who destroyed the leferut family is the one who appeared in the bigusler family today and helped us beat him back."

    Tilly was still worried about that.

    "He will certainly take advantage of this opportunity, together with the people in the palace, to ask us a question."

    Tilly has been able to think of how the other party will pour dirty water on her and others.

    Even today, she doubted Sheehan, knew that Sheehan was a kingdom man, and then wavered whether her father really colluded with the Kingdom, especially the renitra family, who would doubted the bigusler family, and thought that the bigusler family really colluded with the Kingdom, and only after winning the support of Wang Guoqiang did she force reinita back Home.

    Even, they can count the loss of the leferut family on the bigusler family, and accuse bigusler of betraying his country and seeking honor, cooperating with the enemy and making the enemy fight against the imperial nobles.

    A series of hats were smashed down, which could make bigusler''s house dazed. The white ones turned into black ones.

    Although Sheehan has said that even if there is no leferut family, the ranitra family and the imperial concubine will still try their best to deal with them, but at least, before that, there is still some room for turnover.

    Now we''re in trouble.

    Anyway, Tilly was worried.

    On the contrary, it was Rockett, still expressionless.

    Because he can see and think more than Tilly.

    "Don''t worry." Rockett said calmly: "in a short time, the renitra family and the imperial concubine should not dare to attack us."

    Hearing the speech, Tilly was stunned."Why?"

    Clearly, Tilly didn''t get it.

    "It''s easy." Rockett glanced at Tilly, as if accusing her, and said, "you forget that in this world, what people fear more than intrigue is the powerful."

    Tillyton had a look of shock and understood what Rockett meant.

    It''s very simple.

    "An existence that can easily push back a top legend like saliro and destroy the whole leferut family overnight, do those guys dare to provoke?"

    Rochter spoke as if he were scornful of those people.

    "Especially those high-ranking officials who attach great importance to status and power, dare to come to find fault without knowing the strength of each other, the relationship between us and him, and the details of each other?"

    The answer to this question doesn''t even need to be thought about.

    The more senior you are, the less daring you are and the more scruples you have.

    So, rochter is sure.

    "Before investigating all this, no matter it''s saliro or the nobles of imperial concubine''s faction, they dare not come to our trouble rashly." "Unless they report it to the government and let the princess of Moro come back," rochte said

    But in that way, Sheehan''s goal was achieved.

    What he wants is the presence of the Moro.

    So...

    "that person may have calculated all this before taking action. You still need to learn a lot, Tilly."

    Rockett was a wake-up call to Tillie.

    "This...

    Tilly has nothing to say.

    If that is the case, then her worries are indeed unnecessary.

    She can think of things, others can think of.

    Since others have chosen to do so, there must be a reason.

    She really has a lot to learn and look at before she can keep up with these considerations.

    "Innocent young lady."

    Sean''s remark echoed in Tilly''s ear.

    Tilly felt very unconvinced, but she had to sigh.

    It seems that I am really naive.

    Although she is talented, brave and resolute, and is one of the best in the younger generation, it is only a knight''s achievement.

    She will not only be a knight in the future, but also the heiress of the bigusler family.

    As a person who is expected to be the head of the family in the future, it is obviously not enough to enhance his strength.

    Even if the Empire takes martial arts as its priority, if the family leader is strong enough, he can control everything there, but controlling everything does not mean that he can further develop the family.

    Tilly, there''s a lot to learn.

    "And his highness havis?" Tilly thought about it, then asked another question and said, "does your highness haves have any plans and actions?"

    Tilly''s words call for Rockett''s shaking his head.

    "Your Highness can''t leave the palace or even the bedroom now. He can''t get in touch with us, and he can''t move freely. We have to do everything by ourselves." "In a word, your highness means that we should cooperate with that person unconditionally, and leave the rest to that person," he said

    That''s exactly what Jarvis told us.

    Havis revealed to Rockett is not much, just highlights the importance of Sheehan, let Rockett unconditionally cooperate with Sheehan.

    Of course, havis also revealed a little bit about the deal between himself and Sean to Rockett.

    That''s what made Rockett take a breath.

    To be honest, rochte is a little bit against Harvey''s decision.

    That deal, as a knight of the Empire and loyal to the Empire all his life, was really hard to accept.

    In particular, sheen was a royal, and the Kingdom''s most precious fiance, the future son-in-law of the royal family of Mithra, who really completed the deal. It was very uncomfortable.

    In this regard, Harvey seems to have expected, with a sincere tone, mentioned in the letter.

    "Neither breaking nor standing, the present situation is not something we can choose."

    "There is also an agreement between him and me that this matter will not be exposed and will not have a great impact on the future of the Empire."

    "Besides, strictly speaking, although he was a kingdom man, he had countless ties with the demons and the protoss, and behind them stood the two. It was not a good thing for the Empire to conclude this deal."

    "Wang Qing attaches great importance to major events."

    Seeing these words, Rockett made a decision to cooperate after a long silence.

    He was mainly convinced by Jarvis.

    Sheehan really has a special identity, and can''t be treated as a kingdom.With that in mind, Rockett agreed.

    Of course Tilly didn''t know all about it.

    But when she heard Rockett''s unconditional cooperation with Sheehan, Tilly hesitated for a while and finally asked.

    "Father." Tilly said cautiously, "is he really in his early twenties?"

    As soon as the words came out, rochte looked at Tilly.

    Looking at the hesitation, doubt, inquiry and curiosity in Tilly''s eyes, Rockett was silent again.

    Next, rochte spoke and spat out a word.

    "Yes."

    That''s the word that completely silenced Tilly.

    Tilly''s lost her mind.

    "A legendary 20-year-old..."

    she knows very well what an amazing thing it is.

    And that''s a fact.

    "He...

    who is he?

    There was not only shock but also confusion and uncertainty in Tilly''s heart.

    After this, Sean''s position in Tilly''s heart changed completely.

    It''s more mysterious and more incredible.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    The turbulent night passed quietly.

    The next day, there were all kinds of hot discussions in the whole emperor.

    "A meteor shower destroyed the whole leferut family."

    "Leferut was wiped out overnight, and the glory was gone."

    "The mysterious strong come in leferut and fight against the monsters of terror."

    "The Knights of the Empire and the Knights of the royal family are going out, and the nobles are competing to investigate the case of leferut."

    "The emperor was angry and furious. He ordered to be wanted all night and wanted to catch all the culprits."

    Such a topic will continue to appear in the streets of the imperial capital, in exchange for bursts of hot discussion, but also in exchange for people''s exclamation and shock.

    "I didn''t expect that leferut...

    " although I don''t like the Marquis''s family very much, they are so terrible. How could they be destroyed overnight? "

    "Who is that mysterious strong man? How could it be so powerful? "

    "Can summon meteor shower, should be a very powerful legendary magician, just don''t know what magic he is using."

    "But I heard that he used a sword to fight against the mysterious monster. He also split the dragon breath with one sword and cut off the monster''s huge body hundreds of meters high."

    "In that case, it might be a more powerful legendary warrior than bigushlochine?"

    "My God, it''s the magic that can summon the meteor shower, and it''s the magic that can split the huge magical objects hundreds of meters high with one sword. Is there such an all-round legendary strong man in the world?"

    "Who knows."

    "Anyway, leferut is really gone this time."

    "This is a kind of retribution."

    People are having such a dialogue one after another. At the beginning, it was quite real. The result became more and more outrageous. Some people even claimed that it was the experts of the demon world who attacked the leferut family.

    This heated debate has brought about two changes.

    One is that the previous rumors about Harvey and Rockett were replaced by this hot topic, which led to many aristocrats'' eyes temporarily leaving the bigusler family, so that the bigusler family was finally no longer criticized.

    One is the existence of Sheehan, which became the object of curiosity and pursuit of all the people in the whole imperial capital.

    The imperial capital was originally warlike, advocating the strong, and had a natural respect for the strong.

    Now, a mysterious strongman who can destroy the whole leferut family alone appears in the imperial capital, which naturally causes all kinds of discussions.

    In particular, the reputation of the leferut family in the empire is not very good, and there are strange monsters in their territory, which leads many people to think that the leferut family may have done something outrageous, cultivated that kind of evil murderer, and the mysterious strong man came to do justice for the heaven, and then eradicated the evil leferut family ¡£

    This angered many powerful people in the Empire.

    People are disgusted with leferut, but they still need leferut to do some dirty work for them, provide dead men and spies to them, and use them to eradicate the curfew that is not good for them.

    As a result, leferut was destroyed, which was a great loss for these imperial leaders.

    Of course, for the mysterious strongmen who destroyed the whole leferut family, they were also hateful.

    "Check!"

    "It must be checked!"

    "Find out the culprit!"

    "I killed all those guys in leferut. Damn it, how can we solve the problems that can''t be brought to light in the future?"

    "Damn it

    These high-level people are very angry.

    Under such circumstances, as Sean and others expected, saliro was suddenly associated with the mysterious strong man who forced him back at bigusler''s house yesterday.

    Both are cloaked, and on the night of their appearance, leferut is destroyed. Even a fool will link the two together.

    So saliro immediately reported the incident, which made those Empire leaders even more angry.

    "Well, you rochter, it''s really your bigusler family that is cooperating with the enemy and treason!"

    "Send troops to surround bigusler''s house at once!"

    "We have to teach them a lesson!"

    A lot of high-level people are shouting like this.

    But, as Rockett said, after the excitement, these people calmed down.

    "If rochte is really in collusion with that mysterious strongman, it will be a trouble."

    "A rocte, we can use saliro to contain him, and I don''t think he dare to fight against the Empire. As long as we send out the Imperial Knights and threaten him with the people of the bigusler family, we won''t be afraid that he will make any trouble."

    "But the mysterious strong one is different.""If you dare to attack leferut in the imperial capital, you can destroy it overnight. You can use the magic of summoning meteor shower, and you can cut off hundreds of meters high monsters with one sword. If he is really in trouble, rochte will not stop him. Even if we can deal with him, we will lose a lot of money?"

    "This..."

    the senior management hesitated.

    Even saliro was afraid to say anything about it.

    No way.

    A rockbolt has oppressed him for 20 years. Now he is stupid to deal with both rockbolt and the mysterious and terrible strong man.

    However, among the people, the one who wants to fight most is saliro.

    Originally, he had already suppressed Rockett and was about to win. Now suddenly, such a mysterious strong man appeared, and he was still connected with Rockett. If we let them go, who knows what will happen next?

    Will it be their renitra family that will be destroyed tonight?

    At the thought of this, saliro felt uneasy.

    Therefore, he really wants to get rid of the disturbing factors as soon as possible.

    The problem is that neither he nor the high-level imperial officials dare to really do it.

    They are afraid.

    I''m afraid that this move will not only disturb the other party, but also cause the loss of all the people who were sent to the other party. The other party will take revenge on his family.

    They don''t want to be the second leferut family.

    They don''t think that their own family is much better than the leferut family. When the leferut family is destroyed, their own family can resist each other''s troubles.

    A strong man who can easily destroy the leferut family, no one is willing to offend him to death, or even lead him over.

    Under such circumstances, the Empire''s high-level officials had no choice but to hold on for the time being.

    "Wait until the imperial concubine comes back."

    "There''s something so big going on in leferut that the imperial concubine won''t miss the news."

    "When the imperial concubine comes back, let''s take a long view."

    "At present, send someone out to continue spreading rumors, saying that the mysterious strong man who destroyed leferut is a kingdom man, colluding with bigusler. Because leferut had offended bigusler before, he was ordered to destroy leferut."

    "This will at least continue to undermine bigusler''s reputation and help people change their minds."

    "That''s right. It''s a group of stupid people to worship such hateful guys as heroes."

    In this way, the actions of the Empire''s top officials were completely guessed by Rockett.

    They didn''t dare to stir up such a terrible mysterious strongman, and they didn''t dare to fight against the bigusler family when they knew that the bigusler family was connected with the mysterious strongman.

    Although the public opinion will still be manipulated, compared with the previous situation, the current bigusler family can strive for a period of peace.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, rochte is also preparing to secretly contact some loyal subordinates of the Imperial Knights order to strive for some combat power, support and hope for the future of the biguslers.

    Tilly, at the command of Rockett, contacted the nobles who supported havis.

    If we know that the mysterious strongman is the support invited by havis, we will start to fight back here. Then those nobles should have a great morale and start to act again, right?

    If we can rely on this to put pressure on the palace and let the palace make some compromises, it would be great.

    If not, the bigusler family who were detained would have to find a way to get them out first.

    And rochte did it.

    As for Sean, she wakes up late when the emperor is making a lot of noise, holding Lilith who is sleeping soundly under the service of Rasha.

    "Ha ~ ~"

    while yawning, Sheehan was half asleep and half awake eating the breakfast prepared by Rasha.

    "Ah ~ ~"

    on one side, Lilith is also smartly open her mouth and receiving the feeding from Rasha.

    In one of the secluded rooms of the bigusler''s house, the three of them lived as if there were no one else.

    "By the way, Rasha." Sheehan ate slowly, and at the same time asked Rasha, "is there any news from Rasha?"

    "No Rasha continued to feed Lilith. She answered Sheen''s question with a blank face and said, "miss Rasha didn''t find her."

    "Not yet?" Sheen''s shoulders were a little broken and said, "what''s that guy doing?"

    He thought that after last night''s big news, laixia should find it soon.

    After all, others don''t know, but laixia must know that Sean was the one who destroyed leferut last night.

    For laixia, the mysterious strong man who can use celestial magic can''t find a second person except Sheehan.In this way, as soon as she heard that sheen was in the imperial capital, the young lady should come to see her right away.

    As soon as she finds it, sheen will know where tyer is and find her.

    Who would have thought that there was no news from that guy, lesha, up to now.

    "It can''t be that the boat capsized in the sewer. What''s the matter?"

    Sheen frowned.

    In this regard, Rasha gave a positive answer.

    "No way." Rasha said faintly: "with the ability of the first lady, unless she meets the three goddesses and six demons, she can run away even if she can''t fight."

    "So it is." Sheen agreed, but said, "why hasn''t she come yet?"

    "I don''t know." Rasha didn''t seem to care very much. She said like this: "maybe something happened to the young lady, and she was delayed."

    That''s the only explanation.

    What can Sean do?

    We have to wait for the news.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Today, Sheen has plans.

    Havis gave Sheehan two things, pointing to the two secrets of Moruo.

    With this kind of information, Sean certainly needs to have a good look.

    "Then, which side should we contact first?"

    Sean looked at the crystal and the map in his hand. After thinking for a while, he left the map.

    Yes.

    Sean is going to explore the secret place that havis has spent ten years painstakingly investigating.

    The reason is simple.

    "Since morrow is not in the imperial capital now, she is likely to be here, isn''t she?"

    Harvis also said that Moro has appeared in this secret place several times. If we can meet Moro there, it will be fun.

    As for Lenny Baffin, although sheen is also curious about her relationship with Moruo, since Moruo is not in the imperial capital, even if she contacts the girl, she may come back in vain.

    As a result, Sean is more inclined to look for this so-called secret location than to contact Lenny Baffin.

    Of course, sheen doesn''t want to leave Lenny Baffin.

    Sheehan gave the crystal to Rasha.

    "You''re going to have an activity in the Imperial Palace today. Look for the girl who has been burned here and see if you can find anything from her."

    Sheehan gave the task to Rasha.

    He believed that elaxair''s ability should be able to approach Lenny Baffin quietly without arousing other people''s suspicion, and even find something from Lenny Baffin.

    Rasha has no problem.

    Just...

    "do I need to get in touch with her?"

    She asked.

    Sean thought about it, but in the end, he didn''t even nod or shake his head.

    "Do it yourself."

    Sheehan placed the greatest degree of trust and freedom in Rasha.

    Because he knew how good Rasha was outside the battle.

    The maid is always able to do something unexpected, even some extremely unscientific things that she doesn''t want to believe, but she can make things perfect every time. Although she will shock and marvel sheen, she will never let him down.

    Rasha can only do the best, not the worst.

    If I give her directions casually and limit the elder sister''s action ability, it may cause some obstacles.

    Therefore, Sheehan left all the decision-making power to Rasha and let Rasha make her own decision.

    Rasha didn''t seem to think that Sheehan would let himself go, and turned her eyes to Sheehan.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean was a little confused by the maid, so.

    "No, nothing." Rasha didn''t say anything, but still said in an indifferent tone: "as a maid, I will try my best to fulfill the master''s orders, and I will not let you down, but I have to remind you that even if I encounter a battle, I will not be of any use."

    This is Rasha''s only weakness, which has been determined since she was born.

    The only thing that this perfect elder sister can''t do is fight. She has no fighting power, and even has no magic. She is an ordinary servant.

    Under such circumstances, if Rasha contacts Lenny Baffin and is finally involved in the battle, she can only watch and even be attacked.

    Sean didn''t take this into consideration.

    "Let Lilith go with you."

    That''s what Sean planned.

    Anyway, he won''t take Lilith with him today.

    Since he is going to explore the secret place, it is more convenient for him to act alone.

    What''s more, Sheehan has the confidence to face all the difficulties now. Even the existence of transcendence is not necessarily empty.

    In this way, it is undoubtedly a good choice for Lilith to follow Rasha and protect Rasha nearby.

    You can''t go out on your own with Rasha, while Lilith sleeps at bigusler''s alone, right?

    When the girl wakes up, I''m afraid she will be overturned.

    "No problem? Lilith

    Sheen turns to Lilith and asks.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith nodded immediately, indicating that there was no problem at all.

    Now she has been used to Sheen''s work outside by herself. Although she is still clinging to sheen, when Sheen has something to do, she will stay and leave sheen alone.

    In the past, Lilith''s incomplete growth of personality and reason led to some mental deformities. Sometimes she was very sensible, sometimes she didn''t understand anything, and she was very contradictory. But since her successful return, the rational growth of the strongest evil god has gradually become normal.In this way, after the education of Rasha and others and being influenced by sheen, Lilith''s thought has become a lot more mature and grows very fast.

    Recently, sheen even sometimes sees Lilith communicating with Yulin.

    Yes, it''s with Yulin.

    Maybe it''s because Yulin is now in the stage of becoming human, and she is becoming more and more humanized. Lilis, who is also learning and growing up with Yulin, is becoming more and more compatible with the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    However, when sheen saw these two little girls, their communication was like this...

    "roar!"

    "Well!"

    "Roar

    "Mm-hmm!"

    "Roar, roar!"

    "Mm-hmm!"

    "Roar, roar, roar!"

    "Mmm, mmm, mmm!"

    One person and one dragon, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one.

    This is also the proof that the spirit of Yilong is gradually growing and becoming mature.

    Besides sheen, Laxia is Lilith''s favorite and the most sticky one. Sheen asked her to follow her and protect her nearby. Naturally, this little goddess would not have any objection.

    With Lilith''s protection, it was almost impossible for Rasha to think of anything else.

    "I see." Rasha nodded and said, "I will pay attention not to arouse the suspicion of the people in the imperial capital, and try to keep a low profile."

    You are the most reassuring elder sister. You don''t need Sean''s advice at all.

    That''s what Sean said.

    "You''d better not go out in your cloak like you did yesterday."

    After all, the cloaked mysterious strongman is now undoubtedly the most popular.

    If Rasha and Lilith go to the street again in their cloaks, they will be doubted every minute.

    As for not wearing a cloak, Rasha has a way to avoid attracting other people''s attention.

    "I have magic props that can cause other people''s cognitive impairment. If I use that, I should be able to go to the street without scruple and let others not notice us."

    That''s what Rasha said.

    "Magic props that can cause cognitive impairment in others?"

    Sean was stunned.

    It''s not...

    "why don''t you tell me such a good thing?"

    Sheehan looks at Rasha in surprise.

    If he had known that Rasha had such magic props, he would have saved a lot of time and didn''t have to worry that the girls around him would attract other people''s attention, right?

    But when sheen was stunned, Rasha said it very simply.

    "You didn''t ask."

    Rasha light response, straight let sheen the whole person a Leng.

    Good guy, this reason can make people want to spank and thigh.

    "Then why do you have such magic props?"

    Sheen didn''t ask angrily.

    Rasha gave the answer very simply.

    "This is for me from the first lady." Rasha said calmly: "no matter how we say, our appearance can''t be exposed easily. The first lady can use the magic that hinders cognition by herself, but I can''t. I can only rely on the first lady to prepare the magic props for me."

    Unfortunately, Rasha has no magic power. When using magic props, she can only rely on the props to supply magic by herself. Every time she uses them, she has to waste an expensive magic crystal.

    In view of this, when it is not necessary, Rasha can not use it.

    However, Rasha will not hesitate to use it.

    Maybe, this is the reason why the maid is haunted and can do all kinds of things inexplicably?

    Sean thinks so.

    It''s just not very convincing.

    At least, Sheehan doesn''t think he will be affected by the effect of a magic prop, which will cause cognitive impairment.

    But Rasha was able to haunt herself every time.

    What does this prove?

    It proves that this elder sister is a real blockhouse, not a fake one.

    "Well, long live your sister."

    ...

    after making the decision, Sheehan didn''t waste his time and was ready to start directly.

    "Well, I''ll go first. Be careful."

    Sheen kisses Lilith''s little face, makes her smile happily, and at the same time quickly kisses her pretty face, and then leaves.

    "Hee."

    Lilith was a fool.

    "..."

    rasaimu sent sheen away, and then she could not help touching her face.She can feel that Sheen has been more and more presumptuous towards herself recently, and has been taking advantage of herself more and more openly. Even from time to time, she shows a little possessiveness in exhibitions, which is completely like she doesn''t want to leave.

    It''s not a problem.

    It''s not that Rasha has never met someone who likes her ability and wants to play a role in herself and let herself serve each other.

    Rather, there are a lot of such people. When she was in the land of elves, Rasha didn''t know how many she met.

    The problem is that for those people, Rasha has never been attracted for a second or even a moment, but for Sheehan, she has a kind of indescribable hesitation.

    Do you think you are moved?

    Do you want to abandon the first lady and go to sheen?

    No, it''s not.

    Rasha never thought about leaving Rasha, just as Rasha never thought about abandoning Rasha.

    They are the real community of destiny. No one can have an accident.

    But...

    "if the first lady also stays, there will be no problem at all."

    Rasha''s eyes twinkled.

    She, indeed, was not moved.

    However, she did feel that she should not leave sheen.

    Community of destiny?

    After Sheehan got the "that", maybe he also became the common destiny of his master and servant.

    Lesia hasn''t found that yet.

    In that case, it''s up to Rasha to plan this.

    Rasha was full of thoughts.

    Fortunately, lexia is not here, and Sean is not here.

    If Sheehan was here and knew what Rasha thought, he would give Rasha a thumbs up.

    "This buy one get one free deal, I just laugh."

    And lesia is crazy.

    Because, she would never think that one day, she would be sold by Rasha.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    After making today''s plan, Sean didn''t delay much. As soon as he left the room, he immediately moved to the outside of bigusler''s house.

    He was still in his cloak.

    Although the image of a mysterious man in a cloak must be very sensitive to suspicion in the current imperial capital, it doesn''t matter that Sheehan didn''t intend to live in the imperial capital.

    The secret location investigated by havis is not in the imperial capital, but in the wilderness, which is a distance from the imperial capital.

    If you ride Yulin, it will take only a few minutes to get there. If you use instant movement, it will be faster. It may not take a minute to go back and forth.

    In this way, Sheehan naturally does not need to do more hesitation, and directly uses instant movement as a means of moving, just like a real ghost, to rush to the place depicted on the map through constant blinking.

    So, after a while, sheen came to the destination.

    "Is that it?"

    Sheehan appeared in a wasteland, took out the map, looked at it, and made a confirmation.

    Here is a barren plain with few vegetation, rocks everywhere and dry air. I''m afraid there has been no rain for a long time.

    In lagnardi, such a terrain is not uncommon.

    The Laguna empire in the north had a dry climate, which was at the two extremes of Mithra kingdom with fertile soil. Therefore, the Laguna Empire had a covetous eye on the territory of Mithra kingdom.

    Of course, in this kind of wilderness, there is no shortage of all kinds of demons.

    With the ability of perceiving destiny, Sheehan can detect the reaction of many demons, among which there are many groups of demons wandering around all the time.

    However, the level of these demons is not too high, and the highest level is only 70. Compared with the demons in Tagore''s forest, they are not a bit worse.

    But it is.

    Tagore''s forest is the largest magical forest in the human world. There are even many extinct ancient magical creatures, and there are many legendary magical creatures, which are far from comparable to those in other places.

    Sean estimates that there is no legendary monster here.

    Who makes this place so deserted?

    If there were not one or two magic sources here, there would be no magic things here.

    But at the same time, there''s obviously no one here.

    "Even if there are no precious natural resources or rich sources of magic power, the only ones who will come here are the adventurers who focus on the body materials of some magic objects and the material collection team employed by the workshop?"

    Sheehan made that assessment.

    This will undoubtedly be much more convenient.

    "As long as we can find some signs of human activity here, it may be a clue to the so-called secret location."

    Sheen put the map away.

    The map provided by harvis only points here at the end, and there is no further information.

    After all, all the people he sent had no news, probably the whole army had been destroyed, so no specific information would be sent back.

    "What should I do next?"

    Sean is thoughtful.

    After a while, he flashed into the air, disregarding his cape which was blown by the strong wind, closed his eyes and began to concentrate.

    In such a situation, the perception ability of "Wai Jue Tian Ming" has been infinitely improved and spread out.

    Sheehan also took the initiative to release the magic, but instead of squandering it like before, he tanned the magic into a subtle wavy shape and swept it in all directions like a radar.

    This is something that can only be done with extraordinary magical control.

    Sheehan''s "see destiny in the sky" has the absolute operability of magic. It is feasible to change the nature of magic and make magic work like this.

    The ripples of magic just spread out in the wilderness. Once they touched other magic reactions, they would immediately bounce back and give back to sheen.

    From this, sheen can clearly perceive how strong and how much magic reaction there are in which positions in this wilderness.

    Combined with the perception ability of the outer sense of destiny, Sheehan is like really opening a radar to search for magic, accurately sensing the magic of the whole wilderness.

    This way of perception, I''m afraid that even the full level of [magic perception] skill is impossible, right?

    Thanks to this, sheen noticed a lot of things.

    "There are two very large demons in the East. They should be in a state of confrontation. They occupy one side of the territory and often have small-scale conflicts."

    "There are scattered magical reactions in the West. There is no gathering of magical groups, but there is a magical object of level 88, which still occupies a medium-sized source of magic. It is probably the Lord here."

    "There''s only one demon tribe in the north, which seems to be hunting.""As for the South..."

    sheen frowned.

    "Why are there so few demons in the south?"

    Sheehan sensed something unusual.

    In principle, the terrain and environment in the south are better than those in the other three directions of this wilderness, and there is also a source of magic. Although it is small, there should not be so few magic things.

    Demons can directly absorb magic to enhance their power and grow up. In this case, for demons, the existence of the source of magic is a crucial issue.

    For example, the 88 level demon directly occupied a medium-sized source of magic, in order to occupy those magic and constantly improve itself.

    Since there is a magic source in the south, even small ones should be able to attract many demons to fight for.

    Unless...

    "where''s the problem?"

    Sean flashed such an idea in his heart, and at the same time, he concentrated all the magic and perception that spread in all directions to the south.

    All of a sudden, the magic reaction of the South and the feedback of various conditions became clearer.

    "Roar..."

    "ow..."

    as a result, it seems that many sensitive demons have noticed Sheen''s magic power and peeping at themselves, and have made all kinds of roars.

    This kind of search method has such malpractice, once the magic released is too obvious, it has the possibility of being detected.

    "Convergence point magic, change the nature, become more obscure."

    While thinking, Sheehan constantly adjusted her magic and perception to make her search more hidden and difficult to detect.

    If nadura is here, will she be surprised to see this?

    Because, if Sheehan''s search ability can be further enhanced, it will be no different from his peeping ability when he incarnates nature, except that the scope is far behind.

    In this way, Sheehan constantly adjusted his search method, constantly improved his search ability, and spread to the south of the wilderness.

    Finally, at a certain moment, Sheehan made a successful discovery.

    "This is

    Sean opened his eyes and laughed.

    Just now, in a certain position in the south, Sheehan''s magic was blocked.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that there are things that can block other people''s peeping and perception.

    "Border?"

    Don''t think about it. It''s definitely not a monster.

    "Shua!"

    The next second, Sheehan did not have any signs of disappearance, blinked away.

    ...

    this is a remote mountain area.

    There is water in the mountain area, like a clear spring, converging into a flow, slowly flowing down, flowing all over the mountain.

    Sean''s figure suddenly appeared here and saw the mountain area in front of him.

    "Sure enough, there is a border."

    Sheehan looked around and saw a thin film wandering in the air.

    The magic above is very subtle. If you don''t have high-level [magic perception] skill and have a very close contact, you can''t find the existence of this boundary.

    The function of the boundary is also very simple.

    "The obstruction to perception, the obstruction to prying, and other effects such as confusion and exploration."

    Sean could easily see the effect of the border.

    "It has no effect of isolation and defense. It seems that I don''t want people passing by this area to find the abnormality here."

    If someone comes here, but is baffled and unable to move forward, then there is a boundary here, and there is something that can''t be seen.

    The only people who will come here are usually adventurers who come to hunt for magic.

    If these adventurers happen to find the border here, they will think that there are some big secrets, and even think that there are some treasures left by their predecessors, and then go into it to explore at all costs.

    That would be a big problem.

    Therefore, the border here has no effect of isolation and defense, but it has the ability of detection.

    In other words, once there has been an unconscious crossing the border and entering it, it will be found by the people inside immediately.

    "I''m sure there''s a problem here."

    Had it not been for such an obvious design, sheen could not be sure that there was no abnormality at all. It was just that there was a team of adventurers resting here to prevent the attack of demons.

    Now it seems that there is a real problem here.

    "Shua!"

    Sheehan blinked into the inner part of the border, ignoring the existence of the border.

    In this way, if the border is not touched, the border will not react and warn the people inside.Not everyone can have a queen''s palace like Sophie, the fairy queen, to peep at the magical reactions around her.

    Therefore, Sean entered the boundary in a way of blinking, which was silent and did not cause any abnormality.

    After coming in, sheen found that there was a different world here.

    "Boom...!"

    It''s the sound of the fierce current coming down from the sky.

    "There''s a waterfall?"

    Sean saw a waterfall and a world full of water vapor.

    Sean didn''t look anywhere else, just staring at the waterfall.

    No way.

    "According to the general plot development, there must be some entrance and other places behind the waterfall."

    Sheehan said he had seen through everything.

    I really can''t help it.

    "It''s a routine."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    "Well?"

    At the beginning of Sheehan''s inexplicable emotion, suddenly, he felt some movement.

    "This is

    Sean eyebrows pick, then a flash without hesitation, disappeared in place.

    He didn''t stay far away from this area, just flashed into the shadow corner, peeping at the direction of the waterfall.

    The next second, Sean saw it.

    "Hum!"

    Accompanied by a buzz, the roaring waterfall suddenly separated from the middle.

    The stone wall behind the waterfall suddenly rose, as if to open the waterfall, separated the water flow.

    Behind the rising stone wall, a rather spacious passage appeared.

    "Sure enough..."

    sheen sighed again for the expected situation.

    But what happened next surprised sheen.

    I saw, in the interior of the passage, a team of people appeared.

    It was a group of knights with armor, iron sword, expressionless face, fierce eyes, and a sense of extermination.

    The armor worn by the knights is not the heavy armor common in the Empire, but the whole body armor of the Kingdom style.

    Yes.

    That''s the armor of the kingdom.

    These knights are not the Knights of the Empire, but the Knights of the kingdom.

    In front of the Knights of the Kingdom stood a man sheen knew very well.

    He is beautiful in appearance, blonde in hair and blue in eyes, and his armor is not the standard armor of ordinary knights, but a very exquisite guard knight armor.

    Yes, I''m a guard knight.

    A Sean has dealt with many times, but he is not a close guard Knight at all.

    "Limjo..."

    sheen couldn''t help murmuring his name.

    The guard knight is the young master of the Stirling family. In the battle of Kosmos, the guard knight, limjo Stirling, who disappeared with the first Knights'' order led by the Duke of Stirling.

    At this time, the young master, who coveted Rosie and always wanted to dig up the corner of Sheehan, appeared in this place with a group of Knights of the first order, who seemed to be led by the Duke of Stirling.

    On a closer look, the young master''s eyes became much colder than before, and his expression was no longer as kind as before, but as cold and fierce as if he had been exposed.

    The atmosphere around him also changed. It became a lot more dangerous. The magic it sent out was uncomfortable.

    He came out of the passage behind the waterfall with a group of knights.

    "Go and search around."

    Limjo ordered in a cold voice.

    "Yes

    A group of Knights have received orders, without hesitation scattered around, began to search.

    Lim Joe himself is the same, standing in the same place, eyes like a sharp Falcon sweeping around.

    That appearance, it is almost like to confirm what intruders around, is going to dig three feet to search.

    It made sheen squint.

    "Am I exposed?"

    Sean thought.

    While he was thinking, several Knights searched.

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t find Sean.

    Under the concealment of Li Jue Tian Ming, it is impossible to find Sean only by the search of a few Knights whose rank is less than 70.

    Even if the other side came to the position where sheen was, passing in front of him, it could only be black with two eyes and could not find anything.

    The concealment provided by Li Jue Tian Ming not only has the effect of eliminating breath and smell, but also can be invisible.

    Therefore, unless the other party directly meets sheen, sheen is not afraid to be found by the other party.

    What''s more, it''s going to be met. Sheen will blink directly and leave for a while.

    Being able to move freely in an instant is such a bully.

    At the beginning of acquiring this ability, sheen also sighed that it was no wonder that lesha dared to run around so recklessly.

    I can''t be more at ease with such ability.

    So sheen waited patiently for the knights to finish their search.

    Sean is now fully interested in the place.

    He wanted to know what was in it, why limjo was here, with the people of the first order, acting as if they were guarding here.

    Therefore, Sheehan didn''t storm into trouble and put down all the people here. Instead, he was ready to sneak in and find out without disturbing others.

    Before long, the first knight''s search was over.

    "Report, there''s nothing unusual in the East.""Report, there''s nothing unusual in the West."

    "Nothing was found in the south."

    "It''s the same here. I didn''t find anything."

    One by one, the Knights began to report back to limjo.

    But limjo frowned.

    "Not found?" Limjo said coldly: "no way, the high priest really noticed that there was a strange magic entering the inner part of the border, and I don''t know why it didn''t trigger the warning effect of the border. There must be something strange."

    Smell speech, a knight can''t help but speak.

    "Maybe the high priest''s feeling is wrong?"

    So the knight questioned.

    Obviously, he didn''t have much loyalty to the place.

    Sean made that judgment.

    The next moment, however, limjo''s action surprised him.

    "Poof

    This is the sound of the sword cutting the flesh.

    In the face of the knight''s query, limjo did not hesitate to draw the sword and cut off the knight''s head.

    The blood suddenly turned into a fountain, and it gushed from the fracture of the knight''s neck.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The Knights around changed their faces and could not help but step back.

    The headless body twitched twice and fell to the ground.

    As for his head, it had already fallen not far away and dyed the gravel red.

    "-"

    quiet.

    Dead silence.

    The Knights saw it with their own eyes. Their faces began to turn white, and fear appeared in their eyes.

    Only Lim Joe, holding the bloody sword, looked at everyone coldly.

    "Have you all forgotten the rules here?" Limjo put his sword around the neck of the nearest knight and said, "what are the rules here?"

    The knight trembled.

    He was very afraid, very afraid, with the same eyes as looking at strangers, looking at the object he should be loyal to.

    Then his voice trembled.

    "No... no questioning of any order, no disobedience."

    It''s not such a strict rule.

    There are similar rules within many knights and even private forces.

    It''s just that the degree is obviously different here.

    Because...

    "whether it''s questioning or disobedience, the violator has only one end."

    Limjo raised his sword and pointed to the headless body on the ground.

    "Death."

    That''s the rule here.

    The knight just broke the rule.

    So, he died.

    "Don''t think you''re still under the command of Duke Stirling, let alone proud knights." Lim Joe said with a cold face: "you are just a dog kept by the imperial concubine in private now. Do you understand?"

    The Knights nodded their heads.

    "Then keep searching for it!" Limjo said in a loud voice: "no results have been found. You can''t have dinner tonight. Go

    Knights immediately scattered around, although with fear, pale, but more serious than just search up.

    It can be seen that their pride has been eroded, and even the brave no longer seem to exist. Even if they are scolded and driven by such a lack of dignity, they dare not resist any more and follow limjo''s life.

    Sheen quietly looked at all this, especially at limjo''s eyes became sharp.

    "Well?"

    Standing in the same place and wiping his sword without expression, limjo seemed to feel something. He turned his head and looked in the direction where sheen was.

    Sheen''s eyes twinkled, but she didn''t take back her sight. She continued to look, but the sharpness in her eyes decreased a lot.

    "..."

    limjo frowned and continued to look at Sheen''s direction, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The next moment, limjo raised his pace and came in the direction of sheen.

    "Da - Da - Da - Da -"

    the landing sound of the knight''s boots sounded clearly, with a sense of tension.

    Limjo came straight in the direction of Sean.

    Sean looked at the scene with an unchanging, unhurried look, as if he was not afraid of being discovered.

    Limjo came up to sheen and stared at him from less than a meter away.

    After many days, the two faced each other again.

    The difference is that this time, sheen just looked at limjo faintly, but limjo couldn''t see sheen at all, frowning and thinking.

    But limjo''s eyes grew colder and colder.

    Soon"Choking!"

    With the flash of a sword light, limjo didn''t hesitate to wave a chop in front of him.

    "Poof!"

    Strange sounds reverberate.

    Limjo''s sword split a tree in front of him and let it fall slowly.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the tree trunk crashing on the ground followed, raising a burst of dust.

    Limjo stepped back, looked at the fallen trees and the empty front, and his frown eased.

    "Illusions?"

    Leaving such a conclusion, limjo turned and left.

    Although the rest of the knights were startled, they still honestly carried out a search. In the end, there was no harvest. They just gathered around limjo and made a report.

    Of course, they still didn''t find anything.

    Limjo didn''t seem very happy about it.

    However, no abnormality was found, and they had nothing to do.

    "Go back." Limjo said without expression, "I''ll report to the high priest."

    The knights were relieved.

    Soon, under the leadership of limjo, the Knights returned to the back of the waterfall.

    "Boom..."

    the stone wall falls down, closing the entrance while allowing the water flow of the waterfall to return and continue to crash down.

    Everything was calm again.

    "Shua!"

    Sean appeared here again, looking at the waterfall in front of him, and then moved in without hesitation.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    Behind the waterfall, there is space in the stone wall.

    This is a very complex space.

    It has a channel, connected to all directions, although the channel is like the kind of mining dug out in all directions is the rock wall of the mine, the ceiling is installed with a magic lamp, the whole space will be illuminated.

    "Shua!"

    In the faint sound of breaking the air, sheen moved into the space.

    "So it''s like this inside?"

    Sean first quickly glanced around, then moved in his heart and dived into the shadow to hide his body.

    "Clang - clang - clang - clang -"

    just in front of sheen, the Knights led by limjo walked forward neatly, and the sound of gold and iron aroused by the iron boots falling on the stone floor was quite obvious, and even formed an echo.

    "Follow up."

    Sheen didn''t hesitate. She followed each other and went inside.

    On the way, the Knights passed through one complicated passage after another, and kept turning around, as if walking in a maze, which made people feel dizzy.

    But limjo, the guide, didn''t feel confused at all. It seemed that he had walked these roads many times. He kept turning and turning, and sometimes he would press the stone wall to open a passage and walk into it. It was a familiar road.

    "It seems that this guy has been here since he disappeared."

    Sean thought about it, and followed it.

    Gradually, as she went deeper into the place, sheen saw other people.

    Some of them were Knights like limjo, who were patrolling the place. When they saw him, they would give way and salute him.

    Some of them are slaves or servants doing hard work. They are either carrying things, or cleaning up the mine. Some of them are still digging something, which gives rise to a hot atmosphere like a construction site.

    Sean observed for a while, and found that these people''s eyes were gray, and their nutrition was also poor. They must have had no good life.

    Limjo didn''t even look at these people, even the Knights. As he went on, he began to support the Knights around him and let them carry out their own tasks.

    The Knights immediately left like a relief and mixed into the Knights around.

    But Sheehan still found that the knights who followed limjo were a little out of place with some of the Knights here.

    The reason is very simple. The Knights here are not only the first Knights led by the Duke of Stirling, but also some knights wearing the standard armor of other countries or the heavy armor of the Empire.

    In other words, the Knights here are probably a collection of knights from various countries.

    "How can knights from so many countries gather in such a place..."

    Sheen was puzzled.

    The main reason is that I don''t understand what it is for.

    Limjo didn''t know that his rival had mixed in here. After dispersing the Knights around him, he immediately went in another direction.

    Sean thought about it and finally followed.

    Next, Sheehan found that there were more and more knights and more servants and slaves working here.

    In particular, there are a large number of workers who are knocking around the stone wall with pickaxes as if they were mining. The whole mine is filled with the knocking sound of gold and iron and the sound of wheels carrying stones and minerals.

    "What the hell are they doing?"

    Sean was more and more confused.

    Only one thing is certain.

    That is, there are secrets, and it could be a big one.

    With that in mind, sheen kept up with limjo.

    Limjo didn''t find that he was being followed at all. He continued to go deep with a strong step.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking like this. Suddenly, the number of people around me began to decrease.

    On the other hand, the mine road is becoming more and more narrow, but it is also more and more neat and beautiful. It seems that after special repair, it feels a little ceremonial.

    In this case, there are fewer complex channels.

    Limjo followed the passage and came to a room.

    It can''t be a real room, but a cave dug out of the stone wall.

    There was no door in the cave, only a curtain.

    Limjo lifted the opening cloth and went in.

    Sean''s conditioned reflex is catching up.

    The next moment, Sean entered the room, too.

    "How''s it going?"

    A sound immediately reached Sheen''s ears and began to ring in the room.

    It was a very ugly voice.

    The sound is very loud and hoarse. It''s like a person with a hole in his throat. It''s not only full of vicissitudes, but also uncomfortable.Such a voice, but it is from this side of the grottoes, a sitting in front of the stone table - "people.".

    Sean saw each other at first glance, and even doubted whether the other was human or not.

    Because there was only a black robe with a hood on his body, which covered his whole body. His bare hands were as thin as bone and as old as wood. His face under the hood was as old as skin and bones. He didn''t look like a living person, but rather like a resurrected corpse.

    The mummy in black was sitting in the center of the stone room. There was only one stone table in the stone room, and there was nothing on the stone table, only a crystal ball.

    That scene reminds Sean of those prophets, prophets, witches or magicians he saw in his previous life.

    But to Sheen''s surprise, the black robed wizard is a legendary strong man with a level of 92, and also a great magician with full level of [magic ¡¤ necromancer] skills.

    "Good guy..."

    sheen was really surprised.

    "Necromancer.".

    This is a kind of magic that Sheen has never seen, but just knows.

    This kind of magic has been mentioned in many previous novels, and it is described as a taboo magic to manipulate the dead.

    In this world, there is not much difference between the description of necromancer and many novels in previous lives.

    It can actually manipulate the dead.

    However, manipulating the dead is only one of them.

    The real necromancer magic is actually the magic of "subverting death".

    As the name suggests, it can subvert the concept of death, not only to manipulate the dead, but also to manipulate anything related to death.

    Once upon a time, a magician who practised the Necromancer''s magic had transformed himself into an undead and led millions of Necromancer''s corpses, which brought great damage to the mainland.

    Finally, what the necromancer did completely angered anima, the goddess of life, and attracted her to attack her personally.

    Since then, necromancer magic has become the highest taboo magic, which is not only regarded as taboo by the world, but also forbidden to practice by any race, even the magic books with this magic.

    Therefore, the necromancer has been completely lost, no longer exists.

    It''s not like celestial magic. Because it''s hard to practice, it gradually loses its users, so it''s sealed up.

    Although celestial magic was once lost, its magic books remained in the world. After it was discovered, it was immediately collected by the kingdom.

    The necromancer magic is a taboo magic which is completely forbidden, even the magic books are ordered to burn down and cannot be passed down.

    Let alone the underground magic guide library of the Kingdom, we can''t find the Necromancer''s magic book in any corner of the human world.

    Even the demon world is no exception. Although the six demons are not forbidden, they have declared that they are not allowed to practice necromancer magic.

    Thanks to this, necromancer has disappeared for thousands of years.

    Sheehan didn''t expect that a necromancer appeared here, and the other side also trained the necromancer to the full level, becoming a legendary strong one.

    This person, if exposed outside, will definitely be pursued and killed by major countries and even major races, or even by the Protoss. There is no place for him in the world.

    It is only in this dark place that it is possible to take each other in.

    Limjo stood in front of such a necromancer, his face turned cold and respectful, bowed and opened his mouth.

    "I''ve taken people out to find out, high priest." Limjo said respectfully, "but we didn''t find anything unusual."

    Hearing this, the necromancer, known as the high priest, seemed to raise his head.

    "Nothing unusual?" The high priest''s hoarse voice came out with an indescribable sense of horror and said, "are you sure?"

    "Yes... Yes..." there was a faint fear in limjo''s respectful attitude.

    Obviously, the ruthless young master, who had just behaved himself, was afraid of the so-called high priest.

    That''s natural, too.

    He had witnessed the high priest, in front of everyone, instantly drained the blood of a knight, turned him into a corpse, and finally nibbled off as a snack by the "pet" raised by the high priest.

    So limjo was really afraid of the high priest.

    Not to mention, the high priest is the highest person in charge here, the right confidant of the imperial concubine, and has the right to dispose of anyone here at will.

    At the beginning, when he was brought here, limjo did not have the heart of resistance, but under the suppression of this terrible existence, he finally chose to give in because of fear.

    The high priest doesn''t know what limjo thinks.

    She didn''t care.

    There''s only one thing she cares about.

    "How could there be no exception?" The high priest whispered to himself, "my [death corridor] clearly has a reaction, peeping at the breath of strangers, and it''s inside the border. There can''t be any mistake."Feeling, limjo will lead people out to search, it is because the high priest''s magic found that there is a breath of strangers outside.

    As a necromancer, the high priest is very sensitive to death and anger.

    In principle, since there is a breath of strangers, it should be found.

    The high priest was silent and reached for the crystal ball in front of him.

    Seeing this, sheen felt a bad feeling in her heart.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    Li Jue Tian Ming is an excellent skill.

    Once Sean is in the state of hiding, lurking and ambushing, it can not only conceal the smell, breath, footstep and breath, but also weaken the sense of existence to a certain extent, and even work on the surrounding environment and individuals. Among all the concealment skills, this skill is undoubtedly the strongest.

    Even if someone stands in front of him, he will not be aware of him.

    With such a foul skill, we can imagine how terrible it would be if Sheehan was in such a state to burst into trouble and assassinate people close at hand.

    With this skill of destiny, sheen is confident that people here will never find themselves more than one in ten thousand if they don''t take the initiative to expose themselves.

    However, if the necromancer in front of him used peeping to investigate, sheen would have no idea.

    After all, there is no effect in "Li Jue Tian Ming" that even people''s anger is covered.

    It''s the breath of "as long as it''s a life, it will come out". Anima, the goddess of life, has a pair of eyes that can peep at this kind of anger. Therefore, Elise, the fox saint, can trace sheen and find her trace even every 18000 miles by borrowing the power of the goddess of life.

    If this necromancer can use the magic of detecting anger to find the breath of life around him, sheen may be exposed.

    Thinking of this, sheen couldn''t help looking cold. He reached out and held the sword around his waist.

    If the other party really finds himself, Sheehan doesn''t mind being an assassin. Before the other party reacts, he directly starts to fight and kill him.

    The other side is a necromancer. The existence of taboo filth and staying in such a place must have a deep relationship with Moruo. Sheen doesn''t need to worry about killing him. He won''t feel uncomfortable at all.

    Just as it happens, I have the effect of increasing the success rate of assassination.

    In hidden, latent, ambush and other states, the attack power will be greatly improved.

    In hidden, latent, ambush and other states, the accuracy of the attack will be greatly improved.

    With these two effects, even if the opponent is a legendary necromancer, sheen is confident that he will be killed with one strike.

    Sean was ready.

    This kind of sheen completely ignores the last effect of "Li Jue Tian Ming" -- to automatically evade the investigation of magic nature in hidden, latent, ambush and other states.

    In other words, the magic of investigation, exploration and investigation is invalid for sheen who enters the latent state.

    "Zheng!"

    The high priest''s bony hand was pressed on the crystal ball, and the crystal ball gave off a brilliant green.

    In the light, scenes emerge on the crystal ball, giving feedback to the breath of strangers around.

    All of a sudden, a place full of strangers constantly appears on the crystal ball, such as the played image, one scene after another flash.

    There are pictures of slaves and servants working.

    There are pictures of knights from different countries patrolling.

    There is a picture of a person moving in the mine.

    There are also pictures of places such as basement, prison room, torture room, interrogation room and so on, which show all the places where strangers exist.

    Including this square stone room, also appeared on the crystal ball.

    It''s just that there''s only limjo''s reaction, not the high priest''s reaction, not to mention Sheehan''s reaction.

    Seeing this, sheen was relieved.

    Instead, the high priest frowned and waved his bony hands. He looked at the picture on the crystal ball repeatedly, as if he was investigating carefully.

    Limjo didn''t dare to disturb him. He stood there trembling. The atmosphere didn''t dare to disturb him.

    After a while, the high priest confirmed everything and was silent.

    "... it seems that there may have been some faults in the [death corridor] before."

    The high priest reluctantly admitted this.

    She''s not really willing to admit it.

    But since we can''t find anything unusual, the necromancer can only recognize it first.

    But...

    "be careful, you can tell me to go down and raise the guard level to a higher level, and let the Knights check the workers and servants to see if there are any strangers." The high priest was very cautious and said, "the imperial concubine''s plan is coming to an end. No mistakes are allowed at this time, you know?"

    "Yes." Limjo answered quickly, but did not retreat immediately. Instead, he looked at the high priest carefully, with fear and expectation in his eyes.

    Glancing at such a limjo, the high priest waved his hand quietly, which made the crystal ball in front of him appear a pale green light.The light circled around the crystal ball, then swept out abruptly and came to limjo.

    Limjo was overjoyed and quickly reached out his hand. He grabbed the light in his hand and put it in his mouth.

    Yes.

    Limjo swallowed the terrible green light.

    After swallowing it, limjo''s face appeared a trace of unhealthy green, and his breath turned colder than just now.

    However, when it became chilly, limjo''s breath had a little rise.

    "This..."

    sheen was slightly stunned, and immediately remembered something. He used the peeping ability of [waijue Tianming] to see limjo''s current level.

    Sean was surprised at this.

    "Grade 84?"

    Has limjo been promoted to over 80?

    "No way."

    I still remember that at the beginning, when Kosmos met limjo, his grade was only over 70, and there was still a long way to go from Grade 80.

    Now, it''s only about two months, and his level has been raised to more than 80?

    There is definitely a problem!

    What''s more, the problem lies in the Necromancer''s body, or in the tragic green light swallowed by limjo.

    "Go down." So the high priest said to limjo, "as long as you are loyal to us, I will not be stingy to give you more spiritual essence as a tonic to enhance your strength."

    So the voice of the high priest became full of temptation.

    "Remember what you said to us?"

    Smell speech, Lim Joe eyes a cold, complexion also become some ferocious.

    At first, after being brought here, limjo did say what he wanted.

    "I''m going to beat Sean boztute and get Roxie rusty Mitra."

    This is limjo''s obsession, or madness.

    Unfortunately...

    "with your strength, you are not the opponent of that person." The high priest said mercilessly: "he can attack the old demon sect like the slayer faction alone, and destroy half of the Kingdom Knight order. Even the dragon is tamed by him. The most powerful evil god is also bowing to him. There are even dragon demons around him. How can you deal with them

    Limjo''s expression suddenly became more ferocious.

    The high priest did not stop.

    "You should have known that he killed your father, broke up the Stirling family, won the Kingdom''s treasure and became her fiance." The high priest automatic speaking to herself, "perhaps, soon, your royal highness, your heart warming princess, will climb up to the bed of others and become a forbidden place for others."

    Limjo''s breath began to rush, and his breath became extremely disordered and evil.

    Dimly, limjo''s eyes turned green.

    It''s not the emerald green, but the miserable green that permeates people.

    This scene made the high priest laugh.

    Happy smile.

    On closer inspection, the high priest looked at limjo as if he were looking at an elaborate work of art.

    "You really have quality, much better than your useless uncle." The high priest said with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as you have me and enough spiritual essence for you to use, you can become a legendary strong man after a while at most."

    "Then you will have the power to fight against Sean boztute."

    "Work hard."

    "Come on."

    "I''m very optimistic about you."

    At the high priest''s words, limjo raised his head, and the ferocious color on his face began to fade.

    But the green light in his eyes did not fade.

    "Yes." Limjo bowed his head respectfully and said, "I will live up to your expectations."

    "That''s good." The high priest nodded his head with satisfaction and said: "go down, except me, everything here must be under your command. You also have the highest right. You can kill whoever you want and play with whatever woman you want. Only you are not allowed to go to the basement. It''s a place for Imperial concubines to play. Even I can''t go down, remember?"

    "Yes." Limjo answered.

    However, there are still some regrets on his face.

    Because, he knows, the goods in the basement are the best.

    But it''s the exclusive playground of the imperial concubine, not the place you can go.

    Limjo could only hide this regret in his heart and retired respectfully.

    Only then did the high priest stop smiling, and the cold expression of bilimjao appeared on his face.

    "Imperial concubine...

    " Moro...

    "hum..."The high priest snorted and closed his eyes as if he were unhappy for some reason.

    It didn''t move. It didn''t even get angry. It looked like a corpse.

    Sean, who watched everything, retreated from the stone room.

    He did not touch the high priest, nor limjo.

    Even though limjo just made him want to do it, sheen still held back.

    He also wanted to have a good look at some places, so he couldn''t scare the snake so quickly.

    "Basement..."

    Sheen grunted, then turned his head and looked in one direction.

    There, it seems to lead to the deeper part of this space.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    In the dark passage, Sheehan is moving forward slowly, unknown to everyone. He is marching towards the deepest part of this space.

    This time, no one showed him the way, and he could not use the previous search method to confirm the location and terrain of others.

    Here, once sheen so blatantly released the magic, it will be noticed by the high priest.

    Therefore, Sheehan can only find his destination by relying on the perception and intelligence of the external sense of destiny.

    The direction of the airflow.

    The texture of magic.

    All kinds of vibration.

    A subtle strange sound.

    This kind of existence has become the basis for Sean to collect the information of this space at this moment. While he is thoughtful, he maintains the hidden state under the [Li Jue Tian Ming], and moves forward along the passage. Even though he is very slow, he is steadfast.

    Along the way, Sheehan didn''t meet any knight on patrol.

    Maybe it''s because this area is an important area, and no one is allowed to get close to it. Sheen didn''t find any trace of patrolling.

    But no one patrols, does not mean that there is no "other existence" here.

    Sean stopped at the end of a passage, looked at the scene in front of her, and was speechless for several seconds.

    "-"

    there is a terrible pressure here.

    The source of stress is a giant lying on the ground.

    Sean was quite familiar with the giant.

    Because he has one in his family.

    That''s...

    "Dragon

    The monster lying at the end of the passage is a dragon.

    No, to be more precise, it was not a living dragon, but a "dead dragon".

    It has a pair of ragged dragon wings. The skin and skin on the wings are worn out, and the flesh and blood have disappeared, making the bones exposed to the air, which is very obvious.

    Its whole body has rotted, at least more than half of it has rotted, not only can not see any complete place, even the internal organs have disappeared without a trace, only a very huge magic crystal inlaid in its chest, seems to replace the existence of the heart in general, while scattering the magic light, while dribbling around.

    It can''t be called a dragon at all. It''s just a corpse of a dragon.

    But this dragon corpse was obviously transformed, and it exuded a very strong dead air. At this moment, it was lying there like a doze. In the eyes that lost their eyes, there were miserable green light spots instead of the pupils, which told sheen that the corpse dragon was able to move.

    No doubt...

    "is this the dragon that was resurrected and manipulated by the high priest''s necromancy?"

    Its level is as high as 91, and it has legendary combat power.

    "In a small secret base, there are two legendary existence in succession..."

    When did the legendary existence become so worthless?

    Of course, the corpse dragon is the dependant of the necromancer. Strictly speaking, it is a magic product, not a complete legendary existence.

    But even so, the legendary fighting power of the other side is beyond doubt.

    "It deserves to be the rumored necromancer. It once created the taboo power of millions of Necromancers."

    It''s amazing to be able to manipulate the dead and subvert the magic of death.

    However, compared with the corpse dragon, Sheehan is more concerned about the background of the other side.

    It''s an entrance with steps that extend down.

    "In other words, is that the basement they just mentioned?"

    Sheehan made sure of that.

    "It seems that it''s really a place that is not allowed to enter."

    The legendary corpse dragon guards the entrance, even lies in front of the entrance, completely blocks the entrance.

    In this case, no one wants to go in unless the other party gets up and moves.

    Fortunately...

    "it''s still useless to me."

    Sean made a visual inspection of the direction and distance, so he blinked directly at the entrance.

    He just passed the legendary dead dragon and entered here.

    "Go down."

    After coming in, sheen did not hesitate, glanced at the corpse dragon lying there like a nap behind him, and swaggered down the steps.

    Presumably, no one will believe that someone can sneak so quietly to this extent without attracting anyone''s attention, right?

    Even if the assassin of the highest rank comes, he will not be able to do it.

    According to Sheehan''s estimation, the only one who can sneak into this level of existence like this is laixia''s space magic besides himself.Of course, nadura, the goddess of nature, can do the same.

    That''s a bit of a foul. If it was her, maybe she would be more leisurely than sheen.

    Sean went all the way down and opened up the perception ability of Wai Jue Tian Ming, observing the surroundings, so as not to set off any traps.

    But there seems to be no trap here.

    "I think the legendary corpse dragon is enough to block everything?"

    That''s what Sean thought.

    When Sheehan finished the steps and finally entered the basement, he found that his idea was too naive.

    Although there is no trap here, it is absolutely not only guarded by a corpse dragon.

    "Ho..."

    "ho..."

    in the dark basement, there was a roar like a wild animal.

    A road figure slowly wandering here, like a walking corpse, very shocking.

    But it''s not wrong to say that they are walking dead.

    The figures wandering here are not people at all, but mummies.

    That''s the dead man.

    That''s the dead.

    Like the corpse dragons outside, the corpse ghosts with rotten body, green eyes, ragged clothes and ferocious faces roam here.

    "... am I in the zombie world?"

    Sean felt a physical discomfort.

    Now, he has a little understanding of why anima was so angry that she came directly to annihilate the powerful necromancer.

    It''s not only because the other party is doing something hurtful, but also because the use of the dead body is too blasphemous, which will make the goddess of life feel angry and justifiable.

    Sean even saw two familiar figures in it.

    "It''s not the Duke of Stirling who leads the first knights, is it?"

    Sean was staring in one direction.

    There, there are two figures staggering along, printed into Sheen''s eyes.

    Sheen recognized the two men.

    At the time of Kosmos, before the evil spirit broke out and was about to enter the dark temple, sheen met them.

    "Yuri Sterling..."

    he is the head of knights led by the Duke of sterling, Barry''s brother and limjo''s uncle. He is a strong man with a level of 88, not far from the legendary level.

    In the Kosmos incident, he disappeared with limjo.

    Unexpectedly, when I see him again, he has turned into a ghost, become one of the many dead, wandering here.

    Next to him was the head of the first knights, who had been quite against sheen.

    "Remember Sona?"

    The head of the first knight''s order is Yuri''s brother-in-law, with a rank of 80.

    But now, he also became one of the many ghouls and one of the watchdogs in the basement.

    It''s clear that limjo is still outside, even in power, but the two masters of the Stirling family who disappeared with him are reduced to this kind of land. Even sheen feels some sympathy.

    "At the beginning, I advised you not to go into the evil place. Unfortunately, you didn''t listen to me, so I can''t blame others."

    Sheen shook his head, put the two men''s affairs behind him, and looked around.

    With this observation, Sheehan found that there were many cells in the basement.

    The iron fence separates the stone caves and the outer space, so that the outside of the cell is full of wandering ghosts, while the inside of the cell is full of guarded people.

    Sheen frowned and finally stepped forward helplessly, mingling with many ghosts.

    There''s no way. If not, he can''t get close to those cells.

    Sean watched the inside of the cell as he watched not to touch the ghost.

    As a result, Sheehan found that there were female knights in the cell.

    Some of them sat on the straw heap with their knees in their arms, shivering, some of them were sobbing and shedding tears, some of them had dull eyes and didn''t know what they were thinking, but without exception, they were all stripped naked and naked.

    This scene did not make sheen feel satisfied.

    Because, this only makes sheen feel that these female knights are raised like livestock.

    They had iron handcuffs on their necks, handcuffs on their hands and feet, and scars on their bodies. Obviously, they were tortured.

    Of course, that''s not the most important thing.

    Most importantly, Sheehan recognized the identities of the Knights.

    "Are they the Knights of the Knights of the blade?"

    That''s right.

    these female knights are the second Royal daughters of the Laguna Empire, the Royal Guard of the highness of the princess.Sean has dealt with each other in cosmos, so he recognized them.

    "So...

    Sean seemed to think of something. He narrowed his eyes. Instead of slowly observing, he jumped forward and went deeper into the basement.

    "Ho..."

    "ho..."

    a few ghosts who passed by Sean seemed to be aware of something and could not help but stop and roar.

    Sheehan ignored them and swept straight ahead.

    Before long, Sheehan came to the deepest part of the basement and saw the largest and darkest cell.

    Inside, a figure was printed into Sheen''s eyes.

    "Sure enough...

    sheen stopped, gazed at each other for a long time, and finally called out the name of each other.

    "Capelin Ragnar..."

    is the royal highness of the princess.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    "Woo..."

    in the dark cell, a groan with a little pain reverberated, clear and audible.

    Sean moved for a moment, directly into the cell, looking at the eyes of kapelin, frowned tightly.

    At this moment, the whole person was four chains to lock on the wall, even wearing a collar around her neck, tightly bound.

    These chains and collars have magic words on them, and they are of the same type as the handcuffs worn by havis.

    Their effect is to be able to imprison the magic of the bound, so that the bound can not mobilize magic, use any magic related ability.

    In this case, unless it is those high-level orcs and demons with outstanding physical ability, no one should be able to break free from these chains, right?

    Obviously, she was taken care of and was not allowed to be active at all.

    Besides, like the Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade, she was stripped of all her clothes, and her body was covered with scars, like being whipped. Even though she was in a semi faint state, she would still moan like pain from time to time.

    And all this may be what the princess of Moro did.

    The high priest also said that this is the exclusive entertainment place for the imperial concubine.

    So, all the female knights, including kapelin, are the entertainment objects of the imperial concubine?

    As for what the other side will be happy with, just look at the injuries on these female knights.

    Sheehan frowned for a long time, pondered for a while, and then extended a hand in the direction of kapeline.

    "Celestial breath."

    With the twinkling of stars, the injury of kapelin recovered slowly.

    It''s not fast.

    Sheehan didn''t release the magic too wantonly, so he only used a very weak magic to launch the magic of breath of blowing the star, which greatly reduced the healing effect.

    But she didn''t get any serious injuries. The scars on her body seemed shocking, but in fact they were just skin and flesh injuries, not serious at all.

    As a result, although the speed is not fast, but the injury of kapelin''s body or continue to recover as before, so that her white skin gradually intact.

    Kapelin only felt that her aching body suddenly became warm and comfortable after a long time.

    This made her open her eyes and look forward.

    This look, Sean''s figure immediately entered the eyes of capelin.

    "You..."

    kapelin opened her eyes wide and wanted to say something. Her voice was hoarse to a dry feeling.

    this royal highness is afraid that she has not had water for a long time.

    Sheen frowned again.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ Shui]."

    He then raised a finger and used magic to give the air at his fingertips a lot of water, which gathered in the air and produced a stream of water.

    Immediately, Sean''s hand flicked, and the water immediately bounced into capelin''s dry lips.

    "Cough...!"

    Kapelin was suddenly choked by the sudden water.

    However, after reaction, she immediately took a big mouthful of drinking water, replenishing water, moistening her throat.

    "How''s it going?" Sheehan stopped and looked at the somewhat embarrassed princess, "can I speak?"

    Smell speech, kapelin did not make an answer in the first time.

    She just pursed her lips, and her misty eyes finally returned to light, making her gaze at sheen.

    The sharpness of his eyes seemed to poke a hole in Sheen''s body.

    Sheehan didn''t respond, just stood there quietly, waiting patiently.

    The silence of depression filled the air between them.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that she seemed to confirm something and open her mouth.

    "It seems that you are not the person around the poisonous concubine."

    Kapelin confirmed that.

    She didn''t recognize sheen.

    Because Sean''s still in a cape.

    However, sheen just used the scene of paying magic, capeline saw it.

    If she hadn''t seen sheen use celestial magic, she would have recognized sheen.

    As for now, she only confirmed that Sheehan was not from the side of Moruo.

    "I thought that poisonous concubine was tired of abusing me. She was not going to play with me and gave me to her dog."

    So capeline sneered.

    Even if reduced to this point, the female martial god is still full of heroism, full of unyielding arrogance.

    But, in this heroic spirit, this pride, there is a trace of hatred, a trace of hatred.There is no doubt that Caroline''s hatred for morrow has overflowed.

    "Does that imperial concubine really have this hobby?"

    Sean''s voice was faint.

    What it refers to is, of course, that Moruo has a habit of abusing others.

    However, this statement is actually a little different.

    "She has no habit of abusing others." "She just likes to hear the cry and scream of the descendants of brave people like me. Even the reason why my female knights are abused is that the poisonous Princess tortures my spirit and heart," she said

    This made sheen squint.

    "Descendants of the brave?"

    I remember that Harvey also said that the princess hated the brave, and even hated everything related to the brave.

    So, isn''t she fond of abusing others, just aiming at kapelin, the descendant of the brave?

    Just as Sheehan was thinking about it, capelin''s voice changed.

    "Who are you?" "Since it''s not the person around the poison princess, are you sneaking in?" she asked in a deep voice

    "That''s right." Sheen did not hide, straight way: "of course, I am not specifically to save you."

    "But you can get me out." Kapelin looked at sheen with burning eyes and said, "as long as you save me, I can promise you whatever you want."

    There is no doubt that kapelin is ready to seize the hard won opportunity to extricate herself.

    "I''m the second daughter of Laguna empire. As long as you save me, I can satisfy you whether you want money or power."

    Like this, kapeline persuades sheen.

    Unfortunately...

    "are you sure?" Sheehan said noncommittally: "don''t think I don''t know. Now the power of Laguna Empire has been almost controlled by that imperial concubine. As a princess, what right do you have to give me money and power?"

    Sheen will not be moved by capelin.

    He was a little curious about what the female warrior God was going to save herself under the current situation.

    Kapelin does not know that the person she is going to ask for help is Sean, who has beaten herself to pieces in Kosmos.

    So, that''s what she said.

    "It''s true that the poisonous princess is very powerful, but my position in the empire is not comparable to that of ordinary princesses." Kapelin said: "I inherited the Royal imitation sword. I was the first genius of the Empire. Even as an emperor, my father didn''t dare to do anything to me, because many people in the Empire were looking forward to me becoming a strong man supporting the whole country."

    is just like Luo Si''s status in the Kingdom and even in the human world, which is different from ordinary people. Not just the royal highness of princesses can compare. Capelin is the first genius of the Empire. The royal family is counting on her to fight for the Empire and suppress the development momentum of the Kingdom, and become the pillar of the Empire''s future.

    "The poisonous concubine didn''t dare to do anything to me for no reason. That''s why she sent me to Kosmos on purpose to keep me away from the protection of the Empire. When I was trapped in the evil land, she took the opportunity to catch me and my female Knights here."

    At this point, kapelin''s tone once again revealed hatred.

    She does hate morrow.

    Not only hate each other with despicable means to catch themselves here, but also hate her dare to abuse themselves.

    Kapelin swore that she would give her color to the poisoned concubine.

    But she couldn''t get out of here, and even more couldn''t get out of this cage.

    Now, it''s not easy to have a chance to get out of trouble. Naturally, kapelin is trying her best to seize it.

    "Come on, what do you want?"

    The female warrior God of the empire gave up.

    Seeing the emperor''s daughter of the Empire, who did not hesitate to give up everything, sheen laughed.

    "don''t talk too much, princess." Sheehan glanced at her naked body and said, "I''m really sorry that you can promise me anything in this state. Aren''t you afraid that I want you?"

    Sean''s words made capeline suddenly look down at her body as if she had not noticed her condition until now.

    Then she was silent again.

    Seconds later, she raised her expressionless face.

    "You can offer that." Kapelin light way: "as long as you can afford."

    This words, already appear some cold, some indifference.

    "Ha."

    Sean couldn''t help laughing at last.

    And, or laugh very disdainful of that kind.

    "come on, Princess highness." "Don''t treat yourself as a treasure," sheen said with a curl of her mouth. "You are not as beautiful as my Rosie. You are not as talented as my Rosie. Your chest is not as big as hers. Your buttocks are not as cocky as her. Even your skin color is not as white as my Rosie. Do you really think I want you?"This word a, the pupil of card Palin shrinks for one.

    Seeing this, sheen laughed playfully, and finally pushed his hood away.

    "It''s you...!"

    Catherine''s face sank and she made a noise biting her teeth.

    "It''s me." Sheehan said, "I didn''t expect you to ask for help, did you? Your highness? "

    Capeleen stares at Sean, as if trying to confirm whether he is himself or not, or is unwilling to admit this reality, and becomes gnashing her teeth.

    She did not expect that the person who came here was sheen.

    At the thought that she was so ugly in front of him and was compared with her biggest opponent, capelin was really angry.

    Gradually, her eyes, actually appeared a little wet.

    Seeing this, sheen was a little scared.

    This guy doesn''t want to cry, does he?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Kapelin really wanted to cry.

    Even though she was called the goddess of valour, she was unable to hold on to Sheen''s humiliation.

    The main reason is that the current situation is not right.

    I think of what I''ve been through these days, and the hope of getting out of trouble lies in the person I don''t want to see the most. It''s strange that kapelin, a 17-year-old girl, doesn''t want to cry.

    Of course, she didn''t really cry.

    Even if her eyes were red, she could not shed tears. She even glared at Sean with a stubborn face. She looked indomitable, like a little wild cat who had been bullied.

    And being so glared at by capeleen, sheen shrugged and finally pulled out the sword at his waist.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of gold and iron suddenly rang out.

    Sheehan made a swift chop at the handcuffs on her limbs, the ankles and the collar around her neck, letting the light of the sword flash across the dark cell and cut the shackles.

    She regained her freedom, but because she had no time to react, she collapsed on the ground.

    looked at this white princess''s royal highness and collapsed in front of her. Shane shook her head in a smile, and finally pulled the Cape on her body and threw it on Capelin''s body.

    Capeline immediately reached out, grabbed the cloak and covered her naked body.

    obviously, the royal highness of the princess is not without shame.

    "Where on earth is this?" Sheehan asked capeline, "is it just a cell for people?"

    It''s not like that at all.

    You know, in addition to this basement, there are many patrolling knights and working slaves and servants outside.

    "They seem to be digging up something. Do you know what they are going to do?"

    Sheehan began to gather the information he wanted.

    Kapelin raised her eyes and looked at sheen, who was staring at her. After a moment of silence, she spoke.

    "I don''t know where it is, let alone what it is for. I only know that after waking up, I and my female knights were imprisoned here and tortured by the poisonous princess."

    She whispered.

    "During the time here, I didn''t see another person come to us except the poisonous concubine, until today."

    In other words, she doesn''t know anything about it.

    Sean was a little disappointed.

    However, he did not say anything.

    After all, he didn''t expect to achieve his goal easily.

    While no one has found anything here, he plans to investigate the place again to see what secrets are hidden here.

    As for kapelin, Sean will save her for the time being.

    Anyway, he and havis have entered a state of cooperation, and the intelligence of this place is also provided to him by havis. In this case, taking his sister out is the utmost.

    But just as Sheehan was planning to do so, capelin didn''t know what she thought of, and suddenly whispered.

    "-" when the sky is covered by darkness and the earth turns into a red prison, the radiant branch will be awakened in deep sleep and born in this heaven and earth. "

    this is a poem.

    A poem that sounds very pleasant and makes people feel a little mysterious.

    Kapelin suddenly sang such a poem, and Sean was stunned.

    Seeing this, kapelin did not wait for Sheehan to respond and give a straightforward explanation.

    "It''s a legend from the ragnard empire." "It is said that under the land of the Laguna Empire, there is a treasure named the branch of radiance sleeping," said capeline

    "Treasure?" Sheehan browed and said in surprise, "under the Empire?"

    "That''s right." Kapelin nodded and said, "I only knew there was such a legend when my mother mentioned it."

    According to kapelin, the legend has been around for a long time. Up to now, few people know it.

    The imperial family had studied the legend.

    Because it is said that the brave men who founded the Laguna Empire came to this land just to look for the treasure named radiant branch.

    The brave man spent several years searching for the treasure here, but he failed.

    So he just set up a country on this land and lived here for a long time in order to find the treasure one day in the future.

    But it took him a lifetime and he didn''t succeed in the end.

    Then, the brave man, who was the founding emperor, because he had lived here for a long time and no longer changed his position, was targeted by the demons, and finally died in the hands of the Dragon demon."My mother once said that at that time, this legend was quite famous."

    As if she was searching for her own memory, she recalled and told.

    "The reason why the Empire at that time was persecuted by countries and other nationalities from all over the world after the death of the brave founder of the country was also due to this legend at the beginning."

    Knowing that there are treasures on this land that the brave can''t find and are willing to spend so many years searching for, other countries and races will naturally feel ready to move.

    From this source, the Laguna Empire, which lost its founding heroes, was gradually persecuted by outsiders and experienced ups and downs in its long history until today.

    In the long-term confrontation and struggle, the initial purpose is gradually replaced by various other reasons and political issues, becoming unknown.

    Even so, the legend has become unknown. Today, I''m afraid not many people in the imperial family will study it.

    Kapelin will remember this matter, or because she accidentally heard her mother''s wife who was expelled from power mentioned it.

    "My mother heard it from the former Emperor, my grandfather."

    Kapelin mentioned such a thing.

    Sean found Hua Dian.

    "You said the former Emperor was your grandfather?"

    Sean''s conditioned voice.

    "That''s right."

    Kapelin slightly a Zheng, but did not hide the meaning, very direct admit.

    That is to say...

    "the former Emperor was your mother''s biological father?" Sheehan said strangely, "your mother is the descendant of the orthodox brave?"

    "... yes." Kapelin seemed to understand what Sean was surprised at. After a moment of silence, she said faintly: "the current emperor was the elder brother of the leiferut family. After a political marriage with my wife, she joined the royal family and became the emperor with no intention of Regency."

    Well, Sean finally got to know something.

    Why is the current emperor so cruel that he even dares to persecute his own heirs?

    Why did the leferuts listen to morrow and become her running dog?

    It was because the emperor was dazed by the Moro that he gave orders to the descendants of the brave and made the leferut family become the running dogs of the Moro.

    If it''s not like this, the blood heirs of the brave will have to consider the idea of leaving some lineage for the imperial family, and defend havis and capeline in front of the Moro, right?

    But the emperor did not do so. Instead, he complied with the instructions of Moruo and persecuted the descendants of these brave men.

    Sean could even think of it with his knees. What reason did morrow use to persuade the emperor to be cruel.

    "I''m afraid your father wants to completely remove the blood of the Laguna royal family from the Empire, and let the imperial family shed their own blood from now on?"

    Sean, too.

    "It should be." Kapelin''s tone was cold, as if she was talking about a stranger rather than her own father. She said: "he was questioned by many traditional nobles because of his involvement in the family. In addition, he had no talent. Let alone being an emperor, he could not even be the head of the family. Therefore, he would be used by the leferut family as a prop for marriage, thrown to the royal family, and then supported him in the upper position."

    The leferut family probably wanted to cultivate a puppet emperor and turn the empire into their own speech.

    Under such circumstances, it can be imagined how unwilling the emperor would be.

    In this way, as long as there are people like Moro who not only give him advice in secret, but also use various means to help him, he will naturally get together and become a fool at the command of others.

    Morrow, on the other hand, followed the line of the emperor. On the one hand, he drove the imperial concubine out of power and retaliated against the brave. On the other hand, he suppressed the leferut family and accepted the leferut family who controlled the emperor. With the emperor''s obedience, his power in the Empire gradually became more and more powerful, and eventually he lost his power to the government and the opposition.

    "What should I say?" Sheehan spread out his hand and said, "no wonder your prince brother wants to usurp the throne so much."

    "Brother havis?" Kapelin was slightly stunned, and immediately understood. She said to sheen, "are you the help of your elder brother?"

    "Why?" "You know this?" sheen said

    "Almost." Kapelin relaxed her body and whispered: "brother harvis has always wanted to go to the kingdom for help. When I disappeared, he warned me that it''s better not to have too much conflict with the kingdom. That''s not conducive to dealing with the poison Princess later."

    But she didn''t listen.

    Otherwise, in Kosmos, she would not be so targeted at sheen, nor would she have been in a confrontation with the Stirling family.

    the royal highness of the princess has always regarded the kingdom as an opponent and regarded the princess of that kingdom as the enemy of her life.She would not like to hear that havis was going to cooperate with the Kingdom and ask for help from the kingdom.

    Sheehan can think of how many conflicts the brothers and sisters had against this incident.

    Looking at the current situation, we can see that havis is the one with foresight.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    While Sean was sighing, capelin was also looking at him with a complicated look.

    At the beginning, she was really opposed to havis asking the kingdom for help and letting the kingdom people save her country.

    Although the Kingdom has strength, it is the rival country of the empire after all. If you expose the internal information of your own country to the opponent country, and then ask them for help, who knows if you will lead wolves to invade the Empire instead?

    Moreover, as an imperialist, he had more or less a sense of hostility to the kingdom.

    Therefore, it is better to call for help in this matter, but worse to say, it is to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. If one thing is not done well, it is likely to be resisted by the whole empire.

    Harvey will be reduced to such a state this time, which also has a vital relationship with his going to the kingdom.

    This shows how ridiculous it would be to ask the kingdom for help as an imperial.

    But it seems that Harvey''s attention to this matter is too absurd.

    "After all, in this way, the poisonous concubine would never have thought that we had made such a move."

    This is what havis values. He wants to take it by surprise and take it by surprise.

    But she didn''t agree.

    There is no reason.

    Just because she didn''t want to go to the country where the woman was.

    Clearly is a lifelong opponent, but ran to the other side in front of help, this kind of thing, with the obstinacy and arrogance of kapelin, how can you agree?

    Therefore, in this matter, capelline has not been able to reach a consensus with harvis, who is the elder brother.

    As a result, during the period when she was imprisoned, her brother had found a partner, and successfully asked the other to support the Empire, and even came here to show up in front of her. How could she not feel complicated?

    Now, almost subconsciously, she asked a question in a hurry.

    "Is Lucy Mistra here, too?"

    That''s the thing that she cares about the most.

    If even that woman also came, then this time, her ugly appearance was really seen by the person she didn''t want to see.

    In that case, capeleen may not want to leave here and would rather be tortured by the Moro here.

    Sean seemed to see through the thoughts of capelin''s uncertain face.

    So...

    "if you think too much, Roxie will not come to the Empire." Sheehan said rudely, "who knows if she will be trapped when she comes here?"

    The implication is that the Empire''s request for help, even if the kingdom will take some action, it will certainly not fully believe.

    Who knows if this is the plot to lead Roxie to the Empire for pit killing?

    So, don''t say that Roxie doesn''t know about it. Even if she does, she won''t come easily.

    In fact, Sheehan invited Rosie to join the Empire, but she refused.

    the Royal Highness knows that her identity is extremely sensitive to the Empire. Once it appears, it will cause a great disturbance.

    Then, that''s the real chaos.

    In view of this, in love and reason, Roxie will not come.

    "Is that so?"

    Kapelin could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, but somehow, some regret.

    "Do you want her to come or not?"

    Sean''s speechless.

    Sure enough, a woman''s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea. You think it''s just not easy to get it out, but in fact, people don''t plan to get it out at all.

    What if that needle is a golden cudgel, which can fix the sea?

    Then, you have to go to the sea to understand women.

    Otherwise, why do so many men want to be sea king?

    "Back to the point." Sheehan said, "you just mentioned the treasure of the Empire. Do you want to say that the purpose of people here is to find it?"

    Sean thought of the workers and slaves who were digging here.

    And that''s what kapelin thought of.

    "You just said it yourself. It seems that they are digging something?" "The only thing I can think of is this legend," she said

    This is obviously a guess without any basis.

    But Sheehan always felt that this groundless guess might not be totally useless.

    After all, why did Moro appear in the Empire and stir up the wind and rain in the Empire?

    Because she hated the brave and all the things related to the brave, she wanted to make a mess of the country established by the brave?

    Then why didn''t she go to the Kingdom, but to the Empire?

    The kingdom is also a country established by the brave. The royal family is also the descendant of the orthodox brave. There is even Roxie, the successor of Mithra. According to principle, if morrow only hates the brave, she would like to upset the Kingdom more than the Empire.But she chose to come to the Empire and take the power of the Empire in her hands. She only stumbled on the kingdom in secret. For example, the mass assassination of Wangdu ten years ago was planned by this poisonous princess.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that the Empire does have something to attract her.

    "Radiant Branch..." Sheen looked at her and asked, "do you know what it is?"

    "I don''t know." Kapelin frowned, thought, and finally shook her head, saying, "I only know that it seems to be a treasure that even the three goddesses and the six demons have only heard of. It is likely to be related to one of the supreme gods or the demon king."

    Hearing this, sheen can almost confirm.

    That branch of light, even if it is not the target of the Moro, is also a very important and precious thing.

    Is it possible that treasures related to the Supreme God and one of the demon kings are not important or precious?

    It''s no wonder that even the founders of the Laguna Empire wanted to find this treasure, which is absolutely extraordinary.

    "How did you sing that poem?"

    Sean asked kapelin like this.

    Kapelin turned her eyes, looked at sheen, and then opened her lips.

    "-" when the sky is covered by darkness and the earth turns into a red prison, the radiant branch will be awakened in the deep sleep and come to this universe. "

    kapelin sang this song.

    Sheen wrote it down in silence.

    "What are you going to do next?"

    Sheehan throws a question.

    If change to do before, kapelin will not hesitate to say that they want to leave here.

    But now, when she thought that she would leave here, she had to rely on the power of sheen, and she was not reconciled.

    However, no longer reconciled, in the present situation, it is just unnecessary affectation.

    "Take me out." She took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "save me. I can give you whatever you want."

    In this sentence, what she said before is that she has a lot of momentum and confidence.

    She believes that if you say such words in your own capacity, you will feel excited whenever the other party is a normal person.

    But Sheehan''s appearance, actually broke kapelin''s this self-confidence.

    Even if again slow, kapelin all discovered, oneself opens the condition, Sean does not despise at all.

    Even if the price is his own, Sheen has shown a look of disgust.

    This makes capeline angry and out of temper.

    Sean, on the other hand, was more cheerful this time.

    "All right." Sean snapped his fingers and said, "for your brother''s sake, I''ll take you out."

    With that, Sheehan reached out and pressed her shoulder as she did not respond.

    "Shua!"

    The next second, the two disappeared into the cell at the same time and turned up outside.

    "Ho..."

    "ho..."

    the ghosts around seemed to notice a little movement, and a little commotion arose.

    Kapelin felt that she was already outside her cell when she reappeared.

    "This is

    Kapelin''s face changed a little.

    "Instant movement..."

    he... When did he have this ability?

    No, when he was at cosmos, he did show the ability to move instantaneously.

    But at that time, wasn''t he able to launch this ability only when he was attacked?

    Did he hide himself at that time?

    This thought immediately flashed into her mind.

    At this moment, sheen spoke.

    "Don''t leave me." Sheehan warned capelin, saying: "my skills can make me and the objects I touch enter a hidden state, or even invisible state, not to be found by the Legion of the dead here. Once you leave the place I touch, it will immediately cause the killing of the dead here."

    "I see..." she looked down, as if she could not help it.

    "Let''s go." Sheehan is going to leave with her.

    At the critical moment, kapelin suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Wait!" As she yelled at sheen, she looked around and looked at the naked female knights in her cell. After hesitating for a while, she finally said to sheen, "save them, too."

    Sheen raised her eyebrows.

    "They are my subordinates and bodyguards. They are most loyal to me. I can''t leave them behind."

    Kapelin hastened to explain.

    Sheehan looked at capeline for a while, until capeline felt unnatural, just turned his mouth."You owe a lot for that."

    Leave such words, Sheehan just took to show the happy color of kapelin, blinked to a cage, rescued those female knights.

    When the Knights saw sheen appear at first, they almost didn''t cry out in panic, that is to say, they covered their bodies in panic and fear. Only when they saw capelin appear in her cloak, they were surprised and even cried with joy.

    Sheehan moved all these female Knights out of the cage in a blink, let them touch themselves one by one, don''t run around, lest the effect of "Li Jue Tian Ming" can''t be covered, and they will be found by the dead.

    The knights were still wriggling at the beginning, but in the end they had no choice but to blush one by one and come to Sheen''s side one after another.

    Now Sean was happy.

    "Well, I made it."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    "Boom...!"

    Outside the unknown secret base, the water of the waterfall is still falling, raising huge waves of water, as if nothing had happened. Even the headless body of the knight who had been beheaded by limjo before is gone, and the bloodstain is also cleaned up. You can see that someone has done these jobs.

    Until a moment, with a faint sound of breaking the air, a white figure just appeared outside the waterfall.

    These white figures are naturally the female Knights brought out from the dungeon by sheen.

    "Ah

    "Ah

    A group of beautiful female Knights just feel a flower in front of them, and then they see the sun again. They come outside and scream one after another.

    "Kar... Her Highness kapelin...!"

    "We...!"

    "Wow... Wow...!"

    Some of them squat down with their bodies in their arms, some of them shiver in their arms, and their inner shame is completely bursting.

    There''s no way.

    Just now, in the dark basement, these female knights can comfort themselves and hide their not strange state through the darkness. Only when they are eager to get out of trouble can they force down their sense of shame.

    But this meeting, suddenly saw the sun again, came to the sun, was so full of light, a lady Knight''s shame is not enough.

    "Cough..."

    sheen gave a dry cough, turned his head and looked to the horizon. He didn''t see anything. There was nothing here. He was a gentleman and a gentleman.

    Capeleen, who was wearing a cloak, immediately glared at Sheehan, and then quickly covered all the female Knights under her command to the nearby trees.

    A group of white women will hide in the grass, while twittering.

    "princess, what shall we do?"

    "Wuwu... Have you been seen all... Or have you been seen all by the men of the Kingdom... WOW!"

    "There isn''t a dress to wear here, so let''s keep it like this all the time?"

    "I don''t want it!"

    "In this way, how can I go back to the imperial capital?"

    "Your Highness, help us..."

    the babbling sound like this came from the direction of the grass, which made Sean feel itchy.

    There''s something wrong with kapelin.

    "Don''t worry. Stay here for a while and don''t move. I''ll do something for you later."

    "Check with each other to see if anyone else is left alone and hasn''t come out."

    "Calm down. It''s hard to get out of trouble. We can''t be caught again."

    "Lighten the noise. I don''t think I''m out of danger yet. Do you know?"

    With capelin''s serious and even severe admonition, all the female knights were more or less in a good mood.

    Of course, there are still a lot of people looking out through the grass, looking at sheen, who seems to be enjoying Feng Shui and is full of poetry. All his faces are red.

    The sky can see pity, they are still pure yellow flower big girl, when had experienced such a battle?

    If something like this happened in normal times, they would have either killed the culprit or committed suicide. How could they bear such shame?

    But this time, none of them can take it seriously.

    Because others are saving them, and their clothes are not stripped by each other. There''s no reason to make a fuss about it.

    In a word, Sheehan really made a lot of money this time.

    "how can I say Princess Royal Highness?" All the pro guards around are bigger and whiter. "

    Someone who is full of poetry sighs like this.

    Kapelin and others don''t know that sheen is thinking about such things, otherwise they will be ashamed and angry to death.

    In this way, after a lot of trouble, it is more or less calm here.

    Kapelin just came out of the grass, came to Sheen''s face, staring at him, as if thinking about killing people.

    Sean saw it, but she didn''t panic.

    "Don''t be silly, boy. You can''t beat me."

    Sheen is very honest, let kapelin have a moment really want to kill.

    Fortunately, Sheehan''s words were a bit of a deterrent.

    At least, he''s right. She can''t beat him.

    I say so.

    "It''s just a loss. Don''t think you can prove that you are better than me."

    The female martial god is so unyielding.Sean just wants to ha ha.

    "Sorry, I''m just better than you."

    didn''t even beat Shin at that time. He didn''t even force him to unseal the sword at that time. If you change it to the present, the result is totally unnecessary. I really don''t know where the princess is confident.

    Unfortunately, she doesn''t know all about it.

    she did not know that sheen was a brave man and possessed a mighty holy sword. She did not even know that sheen had been reborn and had become stronger than before. So, in this royal highness, Shane was strong enough to be strong enough to feel unchallenged.

    But in any case, this is not the time to settle these accounts.

    "I''ll take those children back to the imperial capital first."

    Kapelin took a deep breath and said that.

    Sheen didn''t even think about it, but blurted out a word.

    "Come on, it''s too cheap for passers-by to go back to the imperial capital naked like this."

    Sean''s words, let capellin murderous almost out.

    "Who told us to go back in the light...!" "We''ll watch the crowd and wait until we get enough cover to go back," she said, gritting her teeth

    This is not really a very difficult problem to solve.

    Let''s not say anything else. We can use local materials as much as we want.

    For example, there are a lot of demons here. It''s feasible to attack them and then take off their fur as clothes.

    It''s just a little dangerous.

    "It''s still too close to where the enemy is. You''d better not rush to cover your shame. Leave this area first, find a place to hide, and then follow the plan."

    Sean thought about it and said so.

    "Otherwise, before you run away, I''m afraid you''ll all be caught."

    Now that she has made enough money, sheen doesn''t mind giving more advice to these girls.

    Although it''s very easy to solve the problem of hiding shame with his help, it''s obvious that capelline, a stubborn and powerful female warrior, no longer intends to rely on sheen, so sheen won''t say much.

    Sure enough...

    "I''ll take your advice."

    Instead of asking sheen to help her and others solve their problems, capelin looks like she''s going to have to resist.

    , however, the royal highness of his royal highness looks somewhat complicated.

    "And you?" "Do you want to go back?" she said

    She knows that Sheehan''s investigation here is not over.

    Sean has not fully confirmed what it is for.

    When leaving the dungeon, Sheehan also said that he took himself and others to leave first.

    Since it is "first" to take others to leave, there must be follow-up plans.

    It''s true.

    "All of you have come here. If you don''t have a good meeting with your old friends and new friends, isn''t it a vain visit?"

    Sheen grinned.

    That smile, it''s very unkind.

    And it''s not just against the enemy hiding behind the waterfall.

    "By the way, I don''t want to expose my identity too soon, so that those guys on the other side will not think of the two big men who are with me as soon as they see me. In the end, they dare not even venture to escape."

    Sheen turned and looked at capeline.

    "What are you doing?"

    Kapelin immediately subconsciously stepped back and tightened her cloak.

    "What do you say?"

    Sean''s smile suddenly became more hostile.

    So, without hesitation, she turned and ran.

    How, however, could she have run past an animal that had instant movement? Not long after

    , her royal highness was arrested.

    "Wait... Wait! Don''t! Don''t take it away! Ah, ah, ah...! "

    With a scream, capeline''s cloak disappeared and returned to her original owner.

    Sheehan put it back on his body, put on his hood, completely covered his face, and then nodded with satisfaction.

    Kapelin, on the other hand, rushed into the grass with shame and indignation, and kept company with the Knights.

    "You pale soul..."! Shameless! Animals...! "

    the next moment, in the grass, the princess''s Royal voice came to her again and again.

    "Scold again?" Sheen looked at the direction of the grass, eyes narrowed, and said with a smile: "if you scold me again, I will burn that grass with magic?"

    , in a word, the voice of Princess Royal disappeared instantly.

    Even those female Knights all blushed one by one, the atmosphere did not dare to say a word.Really, it''s disgraceful and ugly enough. They really don''t want to show their shame any more.

    "Well, let''s go." Sheen said angrily, "those guys should have noticed something unusual almost soon. If they don''t leave, it may be too late."

    Sheehan did not forget that the high priest had the magic of the death cloister to sense the breath of the living.

    In this case, capeline and others leave the dungeon, escape to the outside, absolutely can''t hide from each other.

    If we don''t leave at this time, when will we have to wait?

    "... I know."

    Kapelin''s voice was a little low, coming from the grass.

    After a while, under the direction of kapelin, the female Knights hiding behind the grass began to rustle one by one, and gradually went away.

    So is capeline.

    Sheen smiles, turns around and looks in the direction of the waterfall.

    She was the last to leave.

    She glanced at Sean''s cloaked figure and looked at his back. About a few seconds later, capeline quietly left.

    No goodbye.

    No more words.

    Because it''s not the end, it''s just the beginning.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    "Hum!"

    Just as kapelin was walking away with her Knights of the broken blade, another movement appeared in the roaring waterfall with a buzz.

    A stone wall rose slowly, separated the water flow, split the waterfall, and showed a stone wall passage, which was printed into Sheen''s eyes.

    In the stone wall passage, far more people crowded there than before.

    The next second, they burst out, like fish, with the momentum of the sky, rushed out.

    They are all knights.

    Knights from all over the world.

    Even the equipment they were wearing was different. At this time, they were divided into groups, pouring out from the channel and surrounding the whole scene.

    Sheehan watched this scene, but did not even make the slightest action, just standing there, motionless, like a statue.

    So, many Knights filled the site and surrounded it completely.

    Sean was surrounded by a large number of knights, and even shrouded in the torrential weather carried by the Knights.

    The Knights all looked at the mysterious man in front of them, who was wearing a cloak and couldn''t see his face clearly.

    A closer look, their eyes are a little bit miserable, green in the blink, rendering them like hell ghost soldiers, very shocking.

    Among them, limjo is the most frightening, the most powerful and the most miserable green in his eyes.

    Limjo is the leader of this army, standing in front of many knights, standing in opposition with sheen, his face is very cold.

    "-"

    the atmosphere is condensing.

    The air pressure is dropping sharply.

    Heavy pressure at this moment filled the audience, so that a heart shaking silence spread.

    "Is that you?"

    Limjo spoke.

    "Is it you who sneak into our holy land?"

    Limjo looked at Sheehan coldly, and there was a doubt in his heart for a moment.

    How do you feel like this person is a little familiar?

    Limjo came up with the idea.

    But this idea was soon replaced by killing intention and fire.

    No way.

    Limjo was really angry, and he really had the impulse to cut the mysterious man into pieces.

    You know, in the beginning, limjo was sent out by the high priest to search for strange intruders.

    As a result, limjo didn''t find anything. It wasn''t long before something happened in the base.

    Besides, it''s a big deal.

    Just now, the high priest called limjo back, and scolded him with murderous intent, telling him that someone had sneaked into the base and taken away the entertainment props of the imperial concubine in the basement.

    This makes limjo really can''t believe it.

    Because he did search this area closely, and the base is secret, and the high priest''s "death corridor" is on guard all the time. In principle, it is impossible for any saint to break in and bring people out quietly.

    In particular, so many female knights in the basement were quietly taken out of the base, which was incredible.

    It''s impossible to think about it.

    But anyway, the fact is the fact. The basement is empty.

    Although limjo had never been to the basement, not even the high priest, and no one had ever been in it except the princess, the high priest''s [death corridor] could not find any breath of living people in the basement, which proved that there was no one left there except a group of dead people.

    And this is the high priest''s dereliction of duty, but also limjo''s dereliction of duty.

    The high priest was furious and threw his anger on limjo. Naturally, limjo could only throw his anger on Sheehan, who was the chief culprit.

    "Say it

    Lim Joe was full of anger to release a huge murderous and magic, and even mixed with some cold breath of shock to sheen.

    "How did you do it?"

    That''s the only thing limjo cares about.

    He suspected that there might be some problems inside the base, which could lead others to sneak in quietly and take so many people away.

    Maybe it''s inside.

    Or maybe there''s some secret passage.

    Whatever it is, he has to figure it out.

    Otherwise, the poisonous concubine is not a vegetarian. Once the blame comes down, it''s not only her own fault, but also the high priest''s.

    Unfortunately...

    "Qiang..."Sheehan didn''t say anything, but just outlined the corners of his mouth, as if mocking something, and pulled out the sword from his waist.

    There is no need to say more about what the posture and appearance mean.

    "Good."

    As soon as limjo''s eyes were cold, his murderous and angry mood became heavier.

    Since getting the essence of spirit, limjo''s strength has been greatly improved, and the dark side of his heart has been constantly enlarged.

    This led to limjo no longer hide his heart, but become completely free up.

    Here, he can kill whoever he wants, even his former subordinates.

    Here, he would go up to whoever he wanted, and the arrogance that no one could look up to except Roxie disappeared.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Moro didn''t allow anyone to enter the basement and attack the female knights, the female Knights might not only be whipped by morona and used to stimulate capeline, but would be insulted to a complete collapse by people such as limjo, and they would become broken dolls.

    Even kapelin may be harmed by limjo, not to mention being as active as she is now. I''m afraid that she will make her own decisions directly, and it''s impossible to muddle along, right?

    Such limjo is no longer the former limjo, but the devil falling into the abyss.

    The reason why his uncle Yuri and his brother-in-law Sona became ghouls is that the high priest promised limjo that he would get everything if he killed them.

    From then on, the old limjo may have died.

    Now limjo is just a human demon occupied by the dark side and desire in his heart, and his murderous spirit and strength almost instantly climb to the top.

    "Kill him."

    At the moment, limjo did not hesitate to give orders to the Knights around.

    All of a sudden, the green awns in the eyes of the Knights all twinkled.

    The next moment, all the knights rushed to sheen.

    The weapons in their hands turned into pure weapons, which were stabbed out one by one by them and shrouded in the direction of Sheehan.

    Sean''s figure was drowned by countless knights.

    However...

    "boom!"

    With a burst of roar, the incomparably huge magic power swept out from the center of the knights who submerged sheen.

    "Bang --!"

    The knights who drowned Sean were shocked by the magic.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Accompanied by a series of screams, one by one, the flying Knights smashed around like garbage. Some fell to the ground, some fell into the grass and woods, and some were blown up into the sky, and there was no trace directly, causing a burst of lamentation.

    "What...!"

    Limjo was shocked.

    The rest of the Knights stopped charging, the green light in their eyes disappeared, and were replaced by a panic.

    Sean was still standing there.

    Its body, magic like a tornado, straight up into the sky, so that the atmosphere is chaotic.

    Surrounded by the turtle in the urn, all of a sudden became a god shaking the whole audience.

    The spirit also tilted his head, pulled the corners of his mouth, and spewed out two words as if he were puzzled.

    "That''s it?"

    The two words that could be heard clearly fell in limjo''s ears, but they were the biggest insult.

    But without waiting for limjo to respond, Sheen''s figure suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Limjo felt a great sense of crisis in his heart.

    He was originally a genius, and as the son of the prince''s family, he also had the blood of the brave. Although he was very rare, he could not be compared with the royal family, but he was also more gifted than ordinary people.

    When he worked as a guard knight, limjo had been regarded by countless people as a promising new generation, and even as a talent who could take over alidia elbain''s class. Even though he was only in his twenties and his grade was less than 80, he still had high fighting quality.

    Now, with the addition of "spirit essence" training, limjo, who has raised his level to 84, is not an ordinary knight.

    So, without thinking, limjo pulled out his sword and chopped in front of him.

    "Shua!"

    There, in the faint air breaking sound, the cloaked figure suddenly appeared without any omen, just entered limjo''s attack range.

    "Oh?"

    Under the other side''s hood, a slightly unexpected voice came out, proving that the other side didn''t expect limjo to be so sharp and decisive.

    But...

    "Dang!"

    In the loud percussion, limjo''s sword was thrown open.

    Sean''s free hand, like a fly, swats it open."No way!"

    Limjo was shocked.

    But that''s the gap between him and sheen.

    Level 84?

    Son of the Duke with the blood of the brave?

    I''m sorry.

    Such an opponent, in front of Sheehan, is not enough.

    "Bang!"

    Sheehan didn''t wave his sword, so he kicked him in the chest and knocked him to the ground.

    "Goo

    Limjo felt a sharp pain in his chest, and the whole person was kicked and screamed.

    But at this time, Sheehan has been on the ground of limjo, raised a foot, heavily fell on his chest.

    "Bang!"

    At the same time, sheen stamped his foot on limjo.

    "Poof!"

    Limjo couldn''t help gushing blood.

    "That''s it?"

    The same comment came out of Sheen''s mouth again.

    Immediately, sheen to limjo''s chest, a foot of the non-stop blow.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    the muffled sound kept on ringing, which made limjo''s muffled hum and wail sound continuously for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    It must be said that Sheehan had a big personal grudge against limjo this time.

    This young master of the Stirling family has been focusing on his own affairs. Doesn''t Sean really know?

    This guy and his Duke father had more than once secretly planned to move him before they had established a relationship with Rosie. Do you really think sheen didn''t keep these in mind?

    In particular, limjo, a hypocrite, hated himself to death in his heart, and at the same time pretended to be kind and close in front of him. He looked like he wanted to be a good brother to himself. If Sean had not had such great energy and a good excuse at that time, he would have kicked this hypocrite away.

    Now, this guy doesn''t know what he''s eaten, and he''s a little bit of a ghost. He''s also taken refuge in the Moros, playing hegemony and prestige in such a place, and threatening to deal with himself and take his wife in front of the high priest. Sheen didn''t do anything to him at that time, so it''s hard to bear.

    Now, with all the old and new enmities added together, sheen finally gave up his patience and took all the feelings he had been feeling towards the hypocrite into this kick, kicking him mercilessly.

    "Poof!"

    Limjo didn''t know how many times he was bleeding.

    In Sheehan''s more and more fierce kicks, he only felt that the bone in his chest was broken.

    The pain swam all over his body, which made him howl, but it didn''t help.

    He wanted to struggle, to fight back, and even to fight desperately. As a result, under Sheehan''s cruel foot, he couldn''t even get up and resist. He was trampled like a humble weak man.

    This makes limjo feel frightened and humiliated at the same time, which fills his whole brain.

    Who is he

    Why is he so strong

    I can''t even resist properly

    Why am I so weak

    I''m getting stronger

    (it''s getting stronger

    Lim Joe protected his last breath, carrying magic, struggling at the same time, his heart kept roaring.

    at this moment, he thought of his royal highness.

    It''s the most precious treasure of the kingdom that makes all people in the world fall in love with.

    After he was brought here, he had heard that he and sheen had made a formal marriage agreement with the blessing of all the people in the world.

    at that time, he was insane, and his mind was full of news that his royal highness had been engaged.

    "Why is he?"

    "Why him?"

    "Why not me?"

    "Why not me?"

    In this question, limjo completely fell into the madness.

    As the saying goes, how infatuated you were in the past, how crazy you are now.

    In the past, limjo was only devoted to Roxie and only had Roxie in his heart. He didn''t even want to look at the other women. He thought they were not worthy of him or the people he should touch.

    Originally, he only joined the Knights of the guards by following the family''s arrangement. In fact, he didn''t have any desire to succeed. Like a cold machine, he carried out the family mission without emotion. Besides, he didn''t care about anything.

    but when he saw the princess''s Royal Highness, limjo was mad, drunk and lost.

    Since then, limjo has had a goal.

    that''s the royal highness of the princess.

    For this reason, he worked hard and won numerous praises after two years of training in the Knights of the guards.

    for this reason, he also actively cooperate with the family, and also intends to borrow the strength of the family to approach Princess highness.

    He did not worry, in order to one day be able to achieve the wish, can be described as a step forward.

    Everything was going according to plan and there was no mistake.

    Until the appearance of the man.

    He was unknown. He was only an adventurer in a remote country town, but he was able to see the princess and get her approval.

    He disobeyed the rules and didn''t play cards according to the rules. Even in front of so many nobles in the Kingdom, he dared to hate his father, refuse the king and despise fame and wealth.

    many people can not see him, many people do not like him, but do not know why, but the princess''s Royal Highness is to his favor, and even have a very good private friendship.

    This situation made many young nobles resent it, especially limjo, who was completely unprepared.

    So, in order to eradicate the predestined enemy, limjo did not hesitate to smile in front of him.

    Kosmos at that time, he was also constantly thinking about how to eradicate this eye-catching rival, let him disappear.Use unscrupulous divisive tactics to help the princess''s Royal Highness, and it is almost impossible to do anything for it.

    In this case, Roxie is engaged to Sean and becomes Sean''s fiancee. How can limjo not be mad?

    It was then that limjo chose to fall.

    He was moved by the future described by the high priest, took the olive branch he threw out, did not hesitate to personally kill his uncle and uncle''s brother-in-law, and even countless people in the first knight''s order who wanted to resist, and became the hands of the high priest.

    He will not hesitate to swallow the essence to improve his strength, even if there are some side effects.

    He had only one wish.

    that is to defeat the man thoroughly and turn her royal highness into her own possessions.

    "She''s mine!"

    "Mine!"

    Something broke out in limjo''s heart at the moment.

    ...

    "boom!"

    Suddenly, a magic burst out from heaven and earth, and set off waves.

    "Well?"

    Sean''s feet, which were just about to fall, suddenly stagnated, and her eyes under her hood suddenly coagulated.

    The source of the sudden magic is from limjo.

    See, at this moment, on LIM Joe''s body, an amazing magic is like the flood that opened the gate, burst out.

    The magic, perhaps not as good as Sean, is incomparably cold, incomparably thick.

    Limjo opened his eyes.

    One pair of eyes, in addition to the pupil completely turned into a miserable green color, the part outside the pupil turned into a dark color.

    Well, not all eyes of strangers.

    "Er... Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Lim Joe roared, let the cold magic out, shocked in all directions.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull sound, sheen was shocked by the sudden explosion of magic.

    Like a broken kite, he retreated abruptly all the way. After a long distance, he just moved a little bit on the ground with his toes, relieved all his strength and stabilized himself.

    "Good guy..."

    sheen patted the dust on his cloak and looked up in the direction of limjo.

    Under Sean''s gaze, limjo''s body stood up wobbly, and gradually changed.

    First of all, his brilliant blonde hair starts from the root and turns white bit by bit, turning into a gray hair of vicissitudes.

    Then, his fingernails kept growing until they became as sharp as a knife.

    Then, he grew tusks, and the black blood vessels on his cheek were undulating and gradually became conspicuous.

    A young master of a noble family, a majestic knight, at this moment, like this, has become a ghost like existence.

    Sean''s "outer sense of destiny" is almost the start of the conditioned reflex, peeping at limjo.

    Sean witnessed the changes in limjo''s grades and skills under the peep of the outer sense of destiny.

    His rank soared wildly from 841 to 901.

    All of his original skills have disappeared, and replaced by a skill called death spirit. This skill is not a general skill, but a special skill. Sheen was very surprised.

    In the past, Sheehan''s [identification] skills could see through an individual''s grades and skills, but could not see through an individual''s unique skills and special skills.

    Until the birth of Wai Jue Tian Ming, Sheehan could see the existence of special skills, but still could not see the unique skills.

    Therefore, Sheehan can see the birth of limjo''s special skill [death spirit], but he can also see that at the moment when this skill was born, not only limjo''s original skills disappeared, but also the blessing of God for the special skill disappeared.

    What does that mean?

    It means that limjo no longer has the blessing of the Protoss.

    Generally speaking, God''s blessing only disappears in three situations.

    One is swearing to the blessing, like harvis once did, once the oath is not completed, the blessing will disappear.

    One is that the God who gives the blessing dies, in which case the blessing will disappear.

    The other is that the person who holds the blessing committed the heinous crime of mutual indignation, and then was given up by the blessing.

    This kind of great crime can not be formed by killing or framing individuals at will, but must reach the point of mutual indignation.

    Now limjo''s blessing is gone.

    This situation can basically eliminate the first two possibilities.

    In other words, now limjo has become a kind of existence of mutual indignation."Ah, ah, ah --!"

    Thoroughly turned into a monster, limjo roars and stares at sheen with dark, green eyes.

    "Pound!"

    The next second, limjo disappeared.

    He broke the ground under his feet and shot in the direction of sheen.

    He is as fast as lightning.

    His figure is like a ghost.

    It was just a blink of an eye, and limjo ran up to sheen, roaring and waving his claws.

    "Bang --!"

    There was a sudden earthquake on the ground, which burst open and lifted up countless pieces of gravel, flying up into the sky.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    "Crack crack crack crack crack crack --"

    It''s the cracking of the ground.

    At the same time, the ground, which is the center of the impact, directly collapses, making the surrounding ground crack and open, turning into a spider web, and numerous cracks appear.

    On the collapsed ground, sheen and limjo have collided.

    In the face of limjo''s powerful blow, Sheehan somehow raised his sword and stood in front of him, blocking the fierce attack.

    Limjo''s sharp claws immediately fell on Sheen''s sword, rubbing out a fierce spark.

    "Ah, ah, ah --!"

    Limjo seemed to feel angry for the result. He let out a roar that shook the atmosphere. At the same time, the claws of his hands turned into countless claw lights and cut madly to sheen.

    That claw light can be called overwhelming, each contains a very strong force, where the sound bursts, it is like scraping glass, extremely harsh.

    This momentum, even if rochte came, had to change slightly at the sight of this scene, right?

    On the other hand, sheen only squinted a little, and then began to wave the sword.

    The sword seems to move slowly, but in fact it is very fast. If there is a special rhythm in it, it makes countless sword lights suddenly appear, facing the incoming claw strike.

    "Qiang Qiang Qiang!"

    The sound of fierce crossfire suddenly rang out.

    The collision between sword light and claw light took place at least hundreds of times in less than a few seconds, which made the sound of each crossfire burst out with a dazzling spark.

    Limjo roared, roared, and constantly waved his claws, which made the claws more and more, faster and faster, weaving a dense net, cutting the atmosphere into countless parts.

    Sheehan, on the other hand, has a calm face and deep eyes. His action is not as violent as that of limjo at all, but he can easily catch up with limjo''s claw strike and bounce it away.

    If limjo shows overwhelming power, Sheehan shows overwhelming skill.

    In terms of pure physical strength, Sean in the normal state is not the opponent of limjo who suddenly becomes a monster and has the spirit of death.

    However, under the influence of "waituo Tianming", when holding the sword, sheen will have the most perfect sword skills.

    The sword skill, a combination of many weapon skills, is the highest level that integrates the essence of all the skills in the world.

    So, even if the pure strength could not squeeze limjo, sheen still lifted the weight lightly, and defused its fierce attack like a thousand pounds, which made all the claws of limjo fail.

    Under such circumstances, it wasn''t long before limjo took the lead.

    "Dang!"

    In the sound of a ringing bell, limjo''s claws were flicked away by Sean''s precise picking, which made his hands suddenly separate from the left and right sides, as if he stood up and showed his chest.

    "Bang!"

    The thumping sound immediately sounded.

    Sheen didn''t miss this excellent opportunity. He kicked him as if he was carrying a great force on the spot, and let the soles of his feet fall heavily on limjo''s body, kicking him out.

    Limjo couldn''t even snort. He flew out like a shell and smashed into the river below the waterfall, setting off a huge splash.

    Sean then told the other party with practical action that even if his strength increased greatly, he would kick you when it was time to kick you.

    "Boom!"

    Limjo, like being bombed, burst the whole river. With the huge waves, he rushed out of the river and rushed madly to sheen.

    But this time, Sheehan no longer stood in the same place, but took the initiative to meet up, also swept in the direction of limjo.

    Limjo didn''t seem to expect this situation at all. He didn''t keep up with it. When he didn''t react, he was bullied by sheen.

    "Power is not something that the stronger the better."

    Sheen grinned at limjo, whose pupils were shrinking.

    "Without the relative fighting experience, the sudden surge of power, bullying the weaker guy than you are OK. If you want to deal with me, you think too much."

    With that, Sheehan seemed to do it on purpose, and without using his sword, he just kicked out and kicked limjo''s chest again.

    "Bang --!"

    More than just loud in the dull sound, limjo was kicked away again, with faster speed, again into the river, set off waves.

    Sean, like being unreasonable or determined to bring down limjo, rushed into the river with him.

    Before long, the whole river was stirred surging, there was a earth shaking sound."Bang - Bang - Bang - Bang - Bang - Bang -"

    huge waves burst from the river.

    The water flower blooms like a firework.

    Drops of water fell like rain.

    This side of the river was turned upside down, it seems that there are two prehistoric beasts in the fierce fighting, the movement is big, shocking.

    Until a long time later, with the largest spray burst, limjo''s figure appeared.

    "Ah

    A howl of pain finally came from his mouth.

    The young master who incarnated as a demon fell out of the huge spray and flew into the air.

    A closer look, in limjo''s chest, faintly visible a little subsidence.

    Obviously, it was a kick out injury.

    "Shua!"

    In the faint sound of breaking the air, Sheehan instantly moved to the top of limjo, who was flying up in the air. Facing limjo at the bottom, the soles of his feet blasted down mercilessly.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull sound of sudden cardiac arrest, limjo was severely kicked down from mid air, smashed into the ground, and buried by countless debris.

    Sean just stopped, fell from mid air and stood firmly on the ground.

    His cloak was flying with the wind, and his whole body was intact, which proved that he was always the one who had the upper hand in the fierce battle just now.

    But Sheehan is not just fighting.

    At least, he analyzed something.

    "It seems that this [death spirit] is not simple."

    Sheen murmured.

    Sheehan found that limjo''s level and magic rose sharply, and other aspects also rose to the point of inhuman.

    "Strength, physical fitness, speed, durability, fighting ability, and even self-healing ability have increased several levels, which is not what level 90 human beings can have."

    Even saliro, who has the power of the dragon, doesn''t have such physical ability. What happened to limjo?

    "Cough...!"

    As sheen pondered over this, limjo coughed a few times and struggled out of the ground as he pushed open the huge debris on his body with his clawed hand.

    He vomited blood continuously, and blood was also shed from the corners of his eyes and nose. We can imagine how hard he had just experienced.

    "Ah, ah, ah --!"

    Limjo roared.

    On his body, the cold magic continued to soar, as if endless.

    Sheehan found that limjo''s level actually jumped up again and improved.

    Although it''s only from level 90 to level 91, limjo''s strength is still improving, and now it''s stronger than just now.

    This time, Sheehan tried his best to promote the ability of Wai Jue Tian Ming, trying to see through something.

    As a result, Sheehan found that in limjo''s body, a lot of miserable green lights, just like snakes, kept moving back and forth, and gradually integrated into his magic, into his flesh and blood, transforming limjo''s whole body.

    It seems that the speed of transformation is not constant, but depends on the state of limjo.

    The more angry limjo is and the more negative dark emotions erupt, the faster the integration will be.

    On the other hand, with the progress of the transformation, the cold feeling of limjo became more and more intense, almost like the demons.

    "What on earth is this?"

    Sheen had frowned.

    Unfortunately, limjo, blinded by anger and full of negative emotions, would not answer his question.

    Limjo wanted to rush towards sheen again.

    Seeing this, sheen suddenly spoke.

    "Give and bind."

    He finally used magic.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere was given the characteristics it didn''t have, just as it had the effect of "binding", which turned into heavy pressure and shocked limjo.

    Limjo''s body was stagnant, but he struggled hard, his forehead was blue, and the blood vessel like black veins on his face were creeping rapidly, which seemed a little frightening.

    Sheehan immediately for the surrounding earth to pay the "bondage" characteristics, let the ground suddenly tremble, flying out of countless rocks, constantly hit on limjo''s body.

    In a short time, these rocks just like sticking to limjo''s body, no longer falling, not to mention, but also fusing with each other. Finally, they all fused with the earth, wrapped limjo''s whole body except his head, turned into a statue and stood on the ground.

    Limjo tried to struggle and resist, but failed.

    It can be imagined that the magic power exerted by Sheehan is so powerful that limjo can''t break away from it.Limjo could only roar and scream at the same time.

    "Magic? Who are you

    Limjo, with only a little consciousness left, angrily questioned Sheehan.

    He knows.

    Know who else is using this magic.

    There are not many people who can give magic, and few can apply it to this extent.

    As far as limjo knows, there is one.

    Besides, he was the one he hated very much.

    Sheen smiles.

    "Guess what?"

    The sound of pondering constantly challenges limjo''s inner limit.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    "Who are you!? Who are you...! "

    Limjo struggled desperately and roared like a fierce beast, which made his magic and breath more and more cold and even more violent.

    It can be seen that the young master has been completely dominated by the inner explosion of negative emotions, a bit hysterical.

    Sheen naturally won''t tell him who he is.

    Because, he has already felt that after limjo''s demonization, there is a line of vision that has been staring at this side, which is full of accidents and surprises.

    The accident and surprise were all directed at limjo.

    After limjo''s demonization, he was completely attracted to the convenience. He never left here from the beginning to the end and kept a close eye on the situation here.

    Sean''s mouth under his hood grinned slightly, both playfully and playfully.

    He has been waiting for the other side to jump out, but the other side''s patience is very good, good enough to be thought-provoking. I don''t know whether he is observing the strength of Sheehan or the change of limjo.

    In that case...

    "I''ll see how long you can endure it."

    Sean, holding the Sealed sword, comes to the hysterical roaring and struggling limjo, reaches out his hand, and gives him new characteristics on the rocks that cover limjo''s whole body.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ Huo]."

    With the blessing of "fire", the rock that covered limjo''s body began to turn red.

    It''s like magma. It''s red and hot.

    "Chi --!"

    A voice like charcoal came from the rocks.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Lim Jotun let out a howl of pain.

    The rock that covered his whole body turned into hot magma, which roasted limjo''s body and made his body smoke under the rock.

    It was like torture, so that limjo almost did not go mad.

    "Kill you! I''ll kill you

    Limjo roared like a madman.

    Sheen turned a deaf ear.

    He put his attention on the turtle, and found that there was something wrong with the other person''s mood. He let out a little breath.

    But he seemed to want to observe for a while and restrained himself.

    "It seems that stimulation is not enough."

    Sheehan murmured to himself, then cast his magic again.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ split]."

    When the magic came out, limjo immediately trembled.

    "Poof

    It was as if all of a sudden he had been cut to pieces. Limjo''s whole body was split open, and he spilled a lot of blood.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    This time, limjo''s howl turned into a scream.

    Obviously, the damage this time is much higher than just now.

    Anyway, sheen didn''t show much mercy. The magic he just used to perform his magic was much more than the one he used to "ignite" those demons at the beginning. For ordinary people, even a legendary dragon, it would have split up and died.

    Under such circumstances, not only the breath of the peeping man became disordered, but also sheen was surprised.

    "I didn''t expect that I couldn''t split you into pieces. The magic resistance is very high."

    This should be due to the special ability of the death spirit, right?

    Sheen wasn''t depressed either.

    After all...

    "can you resist this time?"

    Sheen reached out with a smile.

    That hand, surging far more than just strong magic.

    This huge magic, if all used to cast just split magic, then, can imagine, limjo''s end, absolutely can''t get away with it.

    "Go to your father and uncle, young master."

    Leaving such words, Sheehan pressed his hand on the hot rock without hesitation.

    Also at this moment, the secret peeping breath finally broke out.

    "[Astarte]"

    With the sound of a hoarse and harsh, the air of this place has changed.

    Become full of death, full of despair.

    "Boom!"

    A black breath of death is like a ghost composed of innumerable spirits. On the one hand, there are faces full of pain, on the other hand, there is a smell of corroding everything. They plunder in the direction of sheen.

    "Shua!"

    Sheehan did not hesitate, a moment move, disappeared in place.

    Face can not help but ups and downs of the dead gas so blasted in front of limjo, like poison gas spread.Then, a chilling scene appeared.

    The ground was suddenly dyed black, as if it had lost all its vitality. At the speed visible to the naked eye, it first became dry and cracked, then scattered into gravel, turned into a desert, and finally disappeared completely, leaving a huge hole.

    "Good guy."

    Sheen flashed out in the distance, looking at this scene, can not help but feel shocked.

    In contrast, limjo, like seeing the Savior, cried out with ecstasy.

    "Help me! Help me! High priest

    Limjo has completely abandoned the image of the past.

    The harsh, hoarse voice immediately responded to him.

    "For the sake of your successful transformation into a great spirit, this time, I will not pursue your gaffe and save your life."

    Say such words, from the direction of the waterfall, a black shadow like ghost floated.

    A black robe was suspended in the air like death.

    Lean as bone like hands raised, holding a crystal ball.

    The existence of what is called the high priest has come a long time.

    On the body, the strong dead gas is fluctuating, which corrodes the atmosphere completely.

    "Bang!"

    Limjo''s rock was broken.

    The high priest just let out a dead breath in his direction, which made the rock dry and cracked at the speed visible to the naked eye just like the ground. Then, under the struggle of limjo, it broke into gravel.

    Limjo fell to the ground, bloody and miserable.

    However, his flesh and blood are also growing and recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. The speed is strange.

    "Not bad."

    The high priest looked at the scene, and his hoarse voice became joyful and relieved.

    "The efficiency of transformation is very high. Although there is still a long way to go from the" failed product ", it is not a waste of the spiritual essence that I have collected for many years to build a big spiritual body after a thousand years."

    Wen Yan, no matter what kind of reaction Sean is, limjo understands why he has changed.

    He knew that he had become stronger and suddenly had the power that he had never imagined before, but he didn''t know why.

    Now it seems that it has an inseparable relationship with the spiritual essence that he swallowed.

    "Take it."

    The high priest was in a very good mood. He raised the crystal ball in his hand and let the crystal ball emit a few miserable green lights. It was like a snake swimming away. He was grabbed by the high priest''s bony hand and threw it to limjo.

    Limjo was overjoyed. Without hesitation, he grabbed the green awns that swam like snakes and ate them like ferocious beasts.

    Then the high priest turned and faced him.

    Under his hood, his bony eyes were staring at him, like the real hell Death, making a cold voice to Sean.

    "I don''t know who you are, but you dare to break into my territory, take away our toys, and almost destroy my hard won works. How do you want to compensate me?"

    As soon as the words came out, the high priest''s breath of death became intense, and the painful faces appeared again, which looked very frightening.

    Sheehan looked at the high priest, glanced at limjo, who was still eating the miserable green light, and thought about the conversation, with a faint smile.

    "Want to claim? Isn''t that easy? " Sheehan said with a smile: "I just don''t know if you can take it or not."

    In a word, let the atmosphere of the scene instantly drop to freezing point.

    The high priest was not angry, but his eyes grew colder and colder.

    "You have a lot of guts." The high priest said coldly: "for many years, people who dare to speak to me like you don''t know how long they haven''t appeared."

    "Is it?" Sheen was not moved, even sarcastically, and said, "isn''t that because you''re hiding and you don''t dare to see people?"

    "How dare you say that." Instead of anger, the high priest laughed with horror and said, "do you really think you can show off your power in front of me if you have some skills?"

    "Who knows?" Sheehan just wanted to say that he had never been afraid of anyone in terms of his mouth, so he said without any disguise: "I don''t know if I can brag, but I still have the ability to do whatever I want."

    "Interesting." The high priest said faintly: "in that case, I want to see how you can do whatever you want here."

    Then the high priest raised the crystal ball in his hand.

    "Zheng!"

    The brilliant green light suddenly bloomed from the crystal ball, illuminating the whole field.

    At this moment, the world changes color.

    "Boom..."

    the dark clouds came out suddenly and covered the sky.

    "Wuwuwuwu --"The dark wind suddenly roared and rolled to the whole audience.

    All the light disappeared, leaving the miserable green light shining on the dark world.

    "Come on."

    The high priest called.

    "Listen to the call and root out the hateful enemy in front of you, my pet."

    As soon as the voice fell, in the direction of the waterfall, a figure swept out of the Shibi mine space.

    It was a huge figure.

    Rotten bone wings.

    Rotten dragon body.

    The smell of decay.

    Sad green eyes.

    It was the Dragon sheen saw at the entrance of the basement, the corpse dragon.

    "Roar!"

    The frightening roar resounded from the corpse dragon''s mouth, shaking the atmosphere and the earth.

    Sean bathed in the sound of the dragon, and his cloak reverberated fiercely.

    "Come on, play with my pet first."

    The high priest chuckled like a devil.

    Sean laughed, too.

    "Send the corpse dragon to deal with me?" Sheen said sarcastically, "old man, don''t talk about martial arts."

    Naturally, the high priest will not be able to return.

    But the irony in Sheehan''s words, she won''t miss it.

    So the high priest stopped talking.

    "Eat him."

    The high priest gave a cold order.

    "Roar!"

    The corpse dragon roared out at once, and the dragon''s wing was shocked, and it dived in the direction of sheen.

    All of a sudden, the strong dead air reverberated, making the dark wind rolled around the corpse dragon.

    As the corpse dragon swoops down, the dragon''s mouth opens, and a breath full of decadent breath is spewed out by it, covering the direction where sheen is.

    The feeling of that dragon breath to sheen is different from that of the general dragon breath. It can''t break through all the oppressive feelings of defense, only has a strong air of decay.

    Presumably, at the same time, the dragon''s breath has become different from before, right?

    "Interesting."

    Sheehan was not surprised. Instead, he outlined the corner of his mouth.

    Seeing that the decadent dragon breath was about to fall on him, sheen moved.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Sean chanted the magic that could dispel the magic and even the magic, let the magic turn into invisible waves, spread out and meet the incoming dragon breath.

    The decadent dragon breath suddenly stagnated, and then the first snow melted by the rising sun gradually shrank and disappeared without a trace.

    "What a powerful magic..."

    the high priest naturally saw this scene, and his green eyes twinkled.

    "Roar!"

    The corpse dragon, like exasperated, spits out decadent breath to sheen again.

    But this time, sheen didn''t even bother to use magic to deal with it. He directly carried the sword and chopped it. The dragon breath coming from him was split into two parts by the shining golden sword. He cut it on the spot and turned it into two turbulent air currents.

    That scene, it''s incredible.

    "Ju... Split the dragon''s breath?"

    Limjo was shocked when he was devouring.

    "The sword... The light..."

    but the high priest looked at the golden sword in Sheen''s hand, and his face changed.

    Somehow, from that light, the high priest not only felt a slightly familiar sacred wave, but also felt a palpitation.

    Intuition tells the high priest that the power is a great threat to himself.

    The same is true.

    The holy sword is used to restrain demons, evil and all negative forces.

    The high priest''s necromancy is exactly the most restrained power of the holy sword. Once it touches the holy sword, it will be destroyed.

    Now, Sheehan only uses the effect of "waituo Tianming" to improve the weapon performance to stimulate the seal power of the holy sword.

    However, the power of Xu is enough to break the dragon''s breath and attack the young demons who can transform between the virtual and the real, which will make the high priest feel threatened. That''s a matter of course.

    The high priest''s mind turned.

    "It seems that this person is not an ordinary role, and should have a bright future."

    If so, maybe...

    while the high priest was thinking about something, the corpse dragon had already attacked in anger.

    "Qiang - Qiang - Qiang - Qiang - Qiang - Qiang -"

    this is the movement aroused by the collision between Sheehan and the corpse dragon.

    See, the corpse dragon is already rushed to the front of Xi en, put out the dragon claw, outstretched the tusk, just like a hunting beast, keep on biting to Xi en, hovering around Xi en.Sean stood still in the same place, but he waved the sword in his hand, as if he had fought with limjo. He let the light of the sword flicker slowly, met the incoming dragon claws and teeth, and flicked them away.

    He told others that he didn''t pay attention to the Dragon at all.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    "That guy..."

    seeing sheen standing still, his tattoo was just a sword light, he stopped the fierce attack of the corpse dragon again and again, and flicked away the claws and teeth. Finally, the high priest''s face sank.

    She can see that sheen is at ease, and she can see that sheen doesn''t pay attention to the corpse dragon.

    Compared with the corpse dragon in front of him, Sheehan paid more attention to himself. Even his breath was firmly locked on himself, and even on limjo. With a covetous look, the high priest felt that his position had been reversed.

    She treats Sheehan as an intruder and a prey to her own limits.

    However, the high priest now finds that he not only treats sheen as a prey, but also looks like he and even limjo as a prey.

    His very obvious breath was clearly telling others that he was not going to let the high priest and limjo go.

    The high priest and limjo are the prey he has been waiting for for a long time. Before the prey can''t move, the prey will run out by itself. He has been looking for the best time to take both of them.

    No, to be more precise, the mysterious strongman in the cloak only wants to win himself.

    And the breath he locked in limjo was full of murderous.

    He wanted to kill limjo.

    I kept limjo just to draw myself out.

    Now that he''s out, he has no reason to keep limjo.

    But the high priest was very angry.

    "How can you destroy the great spirit which is hard to cultivate again?"

    Finally, the high priest no longer chose to stand by.

    "[Astarte]"

    This is the superior necromancer who can manipulate the dead Qi and death.

    Through this magic, the high priest can forcibly corrode all living things, deprive all living things of their vitality, extract dead Qi, and gradually strengthen the power of this magic.

    This magic is inseparable from death.

    If there is no death, the magic will be in vain.

    Therefore, at the beginning of using this magic, its power is weaker than that of primary magic. Only when the dead breath accumulates enough, can it become more and more terrifying with the increase of dead breath reserve.

    The high priest has lived in the world for thousands of years. Since she upgraded [magic ¡¤ necromancer] to level 7 and was able to use the superior''s necromancer magic, she has been frequently using [Lord of terror] to squeeze the vitality of all things, collect the necromancer, and use it to enhance the power of her own necromancer magic.

    For thousands of years, the high priest has accumulated a huge amount of dead breath, which makes the power of the magic "terror Lord" extremely terrible. Once it is used, it can even turn heaven and earth into a gathering place of dead breath.

    The sky here will be covered by dark clouds, because the high priest released the dead air that he had collected for thousands of years.

    And the roaring black wind is the manifestation of death.

    As a result, the black wind suddenly turned into countless painful faces, forming a spirit of resentment and death, rushing to the direction where sheen was.

    "Oh?"

    Sean eyebrows pick, without any hesitation to split a heavy cut, in the "Dang" will bite the corpse dragon to force back, at the same time fiercely cut to the incoming dead storm.

    "Poof

    Under the attack of the holy sword, the wind was not only divided into two parts as fragile as paper, but also purified by the golden light shining on the holy sword.

    "That sword is really weird."

    The high priest''s face sank again.

    But sheen looked at the high priest.

    "Isn''t it enough just to play with your pet? Your highness

    Sean''s voice was full of carelessness.

    "I''ve changed my mind." The high priest snorted coldly and said, "I will train you to be my corpse slave and make you a member of my dead army."

    With that, the high priest''s body, more strong and surging dead air burst out.

    All of a sudden, the sky became darker and the howling wind became more fierce, which made the heaven and earth turn into hell, and there was a cry of ghosts.

    In the face of this situation, Sean''s face that has been hanging smile finally converged.

    "Is it?" Sheen light way: "in this case, I will not play it."

    At the end of the speech, the magic of terror surged out of Sheehan''s body.

    The earth is shaking.

    The atmosphere is shaking.

    The air column formed by the huge magic rose up from Sheen''s body and went up to the sky. It actually broke the dark clouds in the sky and broke through a lot of dead air.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±The high priest''s face suddenly changed.

    "What...!"

    Limjo was surprised, too.

    In this moment, Sheehan no longer converges and liberates the largest scale of magic.

    "Roar!"

    The corpse dragon roared furiously in the sky.

    But this roar, in exchange for a more terrible sound of the dragon.

    "Roar --!"

    It''s a roar from the horizon.

    I saw a dark dragon suddenly rushed out of the scattered cloud layer, turned into a meteorite, dived down, and hit the corpse dragon.

    "Bang --!"

    With a sound of explosion, the corpse dragon was knocked down from the sky by the black dragon, with the strong wind and shock of concussion, such as a shell, fell heavily on the ground, smashed the ground, and raised dust and smoke.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon took the place of the corpse dragon and roared excitedly.

    The roar was far more terrifying and powerful than the corpse dragon.

    "What

    Now the high priest was surprised.

    In contrast, limjo''s eyes suddenly widened when he saw the dark dragon suddenly falling from the sky.

    The Dragon...

    "the black dragon of ateru...!"

    Limjo recognized it.

    It''s Yulin.

    "Roar --!"

    You Lin soars in the sky and stirs up the wings of the dragon. The sound of the dragon''s chanting, like thunder, runs through the whole world and rings in everyone''s ears. It also sets off waves and makes a terrible momentum.

    The power of the king of demons at the extreme level is like the power of heaven, which is suppressed in the whole world, making the high priest no longer calm.

    But limjo is crazy.

    "It''s you! It''s you --! "

    Limjo finally found out Sheen''s identity. He was shocked in his heart. Then he was dazzled by the fury and hatred, and made him send out the most hysterical roar to sheen so far.

    Sheen''s sarcastic voice immediately reached limjo''s ears.

    "You found out too late, young master."

    Words fall, sheen body burst out of the magic into the stars.

    "- lead the stars out of the sky with the vast magic power -"

    Sheehan sang the magic spell of celestial body without hesitation.

    "- numerous and numerous, Yan Ji numerous, listen to the command of the night sky, show the mystery and track of the gods at this moment -"

    "- it''s light -"

    "- it''s the powerful power of heaven -"

    "- so shine, stars -"

    "- so, come down, light -"

    the voice of Sean rings All over the sky.

    "[starry arrays]"

    The starlight suddenly shuddered.

    One by one, the celestial bodies suddenly swept out of the starlight, like streamers. On the one hand, they scattered the whole darkness, and on the other hand, they swept in the direction of the high priest and limjo.

    "Celestial magic...!"

    The high priest is worthy of being a necromancer who has lived for thousands of years in the world. When he saw the magic that sheen used, he immediately recognized it.

    But just because he recognized the magic, the high priest was shocked again.

    "How can the magic that few people have learned appear in this era...!"

    As the high priest''s face changed, he quickly grabbed the irrational limjo and held up the crystal ball, turning the dead air around him into painful groaning faces and welcoming the incoming celestial bodies.

    The fight between celestial magic and necromancer magic is unfolded in this space.

    The dazzling celestial body collided with the human face, and entangled in an instant.

    The celestial bodies emit bright starlight, reveal the light belt, and attempt to scatter the human face.

    The human face is scattered, but it will condense and take shape in an instant. While howling in pain, it opens its mouth, trying to swallow the celestial body and deprive it of its vitality.

    The light band scattered by the celestial body immediately surrounds the body, scattering the face again and again, keeping the face away.

    The human face is like a fierce devil who is not afraid of death, constantly repeating the process of condensation, explosive dispersion, howling and charging, fully showing the strangeness and horror of the necromancer magic.

    Originally, in the face of Sheehan''s most extravagant celestial magic, even the highest level magic would break down and last for a short time.

    However, the high priest''s "terror Lord" is a very special magic. The more dead Qi, the more powerful it is. Under the high priest''s extremely distressed extravagance, the endless dead Qi accumulated for thousands of years has been released, which makes the magic power rise to an amazing level. For a moment, it is deadlocked with Sheehan''s "diffusion star array".

    Sean is OK. Although he has some accidents, he won''t lose his sense of propriety.The high priest could not accept the result.

    "[terror] can''t beat that celestial magic

    The high priest''s face was ugly.

    After thousands of years of accumulation, she couldn''t compete with a modern magician who used lost magic, which was hard for her to accept.

    Under the unbalanced state of mind, the high priest wanted to drive the corpse dragon to disperse the celestial magic with the dragon breath.

    Although, after death, the dragon breath of corpse dragon no longer has the power to break through all defenses, but after its dragon breath is transformed into breath of dead breath, if it joins the war, it will surely bring a great increase to terror Lord, surpassing the celestial magic.

    But the high priest is doomed to fail.

    You Lin has long been entangled with the corpse dragon, and also unilaterally crushed the corpse dragon.

    "Boom!"

    In mid air, the burning breath of the dark dragon easily broke through the breath of the dead air and blew on the corpse dragon, which made the corpse dragon''s whole body burned and howled in pain.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin is more and more excited, looking at the corpse dragon''s eyes full of disgust and fierce, a Dragon Wing shock, immediately dive down again, a claw to knock down the corpse dragon, let the whole body smoke corpse dragon fell to the ground.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin stepped on the rotten body of the corpse dragon, as if treating a dirty creature. She roared and exhaled a dragon breath, burning the corpse dragon at her feet.

    Poor a legendary dragon of the dead, so it was severely ravaged.

    "Damn it

    There was a twist in the high priest''s thin face.

    Just then...

    "Shua!"

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of the high priest, making his pupils shrink.

    "But that''s all."

    After a light sneer, the golden light of the sword suddenly appeared.

    "Poof

    Tearing sound, resounding throughout the audience.

    An arm flew up to the sky and was cut down by Sheng Sheng, who was carrying a glorious sword.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    "Pa!"

    The bony arm fell to the ground and made a very clear sound.

    In the face of the sudden speed chop, in a hurry, the high priest could only raise one hand and sacrifice it to block the blow.

    If it were not for this hand, it would be the head of the high priest.

    Because the sword was aimed at the neck of the high priest.

    "Bang!"

    The high priest groaned anxiously.

    Mingming was cut off a hand. For some reason, the high priest did not feel any pain or even any influence at all. Even a drop of blood did not flow. So he held the crystal ball with the rest of his hand and released a strong breath of death.

    Sheen, who came to the high priest with the ability of instant movement and cut off one of his arms while he was unprepared, saw this scene and was stunned at first. Then he waved his sword again without hesitation and let the sword shine wildly and chopped at the high priest.

    "Poof

    There was another tearing sound.

    However, this time, it was not the arm of the high priest that was cut off, but the dead breath from him.

    Those dead gas then like poison gas towards sheen, but sheen a sword cut off, dissipated in the air.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the high priest seized limjo, who was in a state of madness and could not extricate himself, and retreated to the rear.

    Her speed is very fast. She doesn''t look like human at all. On the contrary, she looks like the real God of death. Between the black robes and the drums, she has gone out of the distance like a ghost.

    She manipulated the dead Qi, wrapped her whole body, as if dragged by the dead Qi, and retreated towards the rear.

    "Want to run?"

    Sheehan didn''t let his opponent do what he did before.

    Since he chose to expose his identity and real strength, Sheehan didn''t intend to let them go again.

    As a result, Sheehan once again made an instant move to catch up with the high priest.

    At this time, in the madness of limjo suddenly made an unexpected move.

    "Let go of me!"

    Limjo fiercely broke away from the high priest''s hand, red eyes, ferocious face, rushed to Sheehan.

    "Fool!"

    Caught off guard, the freed high priest could not help crying out in anger.

    Sean was happy.

    "Sean boztute --!"

    Seeing Sheen''s coming, limjo ignited his hatred and roared to meet him.

    His eyes became more miserable green.

    The spiritual essence in his body swam wildly and integrated into his body faster than ever before.

    Limjo was crazy and roaring, and the cold magic on his body was climbing, which made his level soar at a fast speed.

    Lv. 92...

    Lv. 93...

    Lv. 94...

    soon, limjo''s rank rose to 95, which was enough to shock the world.

    Obviously, the hatred and hatred for sheen made limjo break through his own limit.

    With the fact that the high priest had just fed him a lot of spiritual essence, limjo''s power rose rapidly, which shocked the high priest.

    Unfortunately...

    "bang!"

    Heavy as thunder like sound of collision, the strength of the surge of LIM Joe again by Sheehan''s kick hit the chest.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Limjo completely crazy, regardless of the blow in the chest of the sole of the foot, in front of the enemy, his hands into the sharpest weapons, with a claw light, toward sheen.

    That is to die together and trade injuries for injuries.

    Limjo doesn''t mind exchanging injuries.

    First of all, his [death spirit] has high defense, strong fighting ability and self-healing ability. Even if he is injured, he can recover as quickly as possible.

    Secondly, his pure attack power is above Sean. Even if he calls for a move, as long as he doesn''t hit the key, he will make a profit.

    Three, limjo doesn''t care.

    Seeing Sean again, and being trampled, played by him before, and mixed up with new and old grudges, if limjo was in the past, he might habitually choose to endure, but now, limjo, who is dazzled by negative emotions, can''t continue to endure.

    The problem is...

    "Qiang Qiang..."

    In a fierce fight, limjo''s extremely powerful claw hit Sean as if he had hit steel. In a flash of Mars, all of them were thrown away.

    "How could...!"

    Limjo opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe what he saw.

    He didn''t know that sheen, who had the body protection of Rito''s mandate, was definitely stronger than his defense of the death spirit.Limjo''s attack power may be very high, but no matter how high?

    Is it better than alidia''s volley attack?

    Can we reach the level of superelevation?

    Can''t you?

    Since we can''t, it''s impossible to hurt Sean.

    In the words of Sheehan''s previous life, that is...

    "are you tickling me?"

    Sheehan sneered at the unbelievable limjo, and suddenly cut his sword to his chest.

    "Poof

    Another tearing sound, blood light finally suddenly appeared.

    Limjo''s chest was easily broken by Sheehan''s chop.

    With the performance increase of waituo Tianming, even the sealed holy sword has such attack power.

    "Er, ah, ah...!"

    Limjo trembled with pain and staggered back.

    "No!"

    Seeing this scene, the high priest''s face changed slightly. He gritted his teeth. Finally, he couldn''t help coming forward to save limjo.

    For the high priest whose hands were covered with blood and who had deprived him of his life, the safety of a limjo was not worthy of her concern.

    However, limjo is not an ordinary person now, but a great spirit she has cultivated for thousands of years, which is very precious.

    Since she started to study the big spirit, except for the one thousand years ago, she has only successfully practiced the big spirit this time.

    In the last time a thousand years ago, it was regarded as a "failure" by the high priest, and even a shame.

    This time, she managed to cultivate a great spirit. She didn''t want to lose it again.

    That''s why the high priest wanted to save limjo.

    But just as the high priest was about to rush forward, a hot dragon breath came down from the sky in mid air and roared in her direction.

    Yulin did not know when to fly in the air again, watching the high priest ready to rush to sheen, a dragon breath did not hesitate to vomit down.

    A closer look, the corpse dragon has only a pair of skeleton like coke.

    That legendary corpse dragon is not the opponent of Yulin who has reached the extreme level at all, and is easily solved by Yulin.

    Now, Yulin is free to deal with the high priest. The high priest is furious.

    "Hateful lizard! See how I''ve made you. As for limjo''s roar of resentment, sheen is indifferent.

    No way.

    "Every loser is like you. He can''t think of the reason for his failure."

    Sheehan danced away from limjo''s attack and watched him, speaking without pity.

    "It''s normal to feel unwilling, and it''s normal to feel that you don''t understand. But if you can succeed only by being unwilling, it''s too cheap."

    Sheen suddenly stopped, his holy sword in his hand was suddenly cut, and his claws were heavily removed.

    "Besides, you say I''m just an adventurer. What are you? Do you really feel like a character? "

    Sheen reached out a hand with amazing speed, grabbed limjo''s face, pulled it to his side, even when limjo lost his balance and fell to this side, his knee suddenly raised.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of thumping, sheen hit his knee and hit limjo in the stomach.

    "Goo Hoo...!"

    Limjo immediately bent down and let out a cry of distress.

    Sheehan still grabbed his face and lifted it up.

    "You are just lucky. You were born in the Duke''s family. You have a good father and a good blood lineage. That''s why you have a better talent. But you can''t even compete with me as an adventurer. With such good conditions, you can''t win people''s favor and lose to me as an adventurer. What gives you pride and makes you despise my identity in front of me And the one who came from? "

    With that, Sheehan''s knee bumped heavily into limjo''s face, which made him howl. His nose bled out and fell directly on the ground.

    Sheen then looked down at the pain of the cover face of limjo, sarcastic voice.

    "In the final analysis, the so-called Duke is just a loser who lost to the royal family, lost the throne and was expelled from the capital. A family established by a loser, if the royal family didn''t take care of you for the sake of being brothers and sisters, do you think you barons can still brag?"

    "A loser has to look like a loser and accept it honestly. It''s decent and dying. That''s just the most embarrassing way to exit."

    "If you don''t realize it, let me tell you clearly, young master."

    "You''ll never get Roxie''s heart for the rest of your life."

    "Understand?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    So here''s the problem.

    Limjo, do you understand?

    He understood.

    In fact, from the beginning, he knew it.

    Although Sean is an adventurer, is he an ordinary adventurer?

    No.

    He can attack the slayer faction alone.

    He can destroy nearly half of the Knights of the kingdom by himself.

    He can tame the black dragon of ataru.

    He also got the favor of the Dragon demon, the attention of the moon demon, and the attention of the royal family. He became a man of the moment in the Kingdom, from an adventurer to an aristocrat flocked by countless nobles.

    Such him, is destined to be an extraordinary existence, origin can not cover up his glory, cover up his excellence.

    so behoove him sit up and take notice of the royal highness of the princess.

    What about yourself?

    The Duke''s young master?

    This identity, compared with the orthodox royal family, or even known as the modern brave that peerless princess?

    Better than talent?

    How can I compare with the princess who has been promoted to grade 70 since she was in her twenties?

    Compared with strength?

    perhaps his rank is higher than that of his royal highness, but the grade only represents the ability of the foundation to be excellent, and even the gap of growing up exists. The growth of her own promotion ranks may not be as high as that of her royal highness. ?

    , plus the other side''s swords, and the terrifying unique skills mentioned in the rumor, and the skill points gained from the upgrade are also more than that of themselves. The skills acquired are not only more abundant than themselves, but also higher in skill level than in themselves.

    himself could not meet all the princesses of the other side, but he wanted to get the treasure of the kingdom. How could he not be successful in the same position and not in that position?

    Is he the only one allowed to succeed?

    It doesn''t exist.

    in a nutshell, in front of her royal highness, there is not much difference between herself and sheen.

    but Shane is more colorful, more talented, and more energetic than herself. What is the princess''s Royal Highness that he can''t choose?

    His birth is better than sheen, conditions are better than sheen, the result is still lost to sheen, then what qualifications to despise him?

    The loser.

    This statement, then deeply engraved into limjo''s heart, created a very ferocious wound on it.

    Of course, compared with the title, Sheehan''s other words were unacceptable to limjo.

    "You''ll never get Roxie''s heart for the rest of your life."

    This is the real harm.

    Limjo broke out.

    "I don''t agree! I don''t agree -- "

    The cold, lifeless magic exploded during limjo''s roar, turned into a terrible storm and swept the whole audience.

    Sheen looked down at him from the nearest place to limjo. The hood on his head was finally blown down by the cold magic, revealing Sheen''s face which was familiar and hated by limjo.

    It''s just that the face is full of calmness that limjo has never seen before.

    That calm is more than satire and ridicule.

    Because, that is to feel bored, feel boring when there is calm.

    "Incompetent rage? Well, it''s the standard villain model. "

    Sean was very boring.

    "Unfortunately, it''s time for you to leave, young master."

    Words fall, Sheehan no longer give limjo reaction or response time, toward the direction of limjo, stretched out a hand.

    "Pay and destroy."

    This is the most destructive and the most advanced feature of magic.

    Only when you upgrade [magic ¡¤ Payment] to level 9, can you use this feature to perform this payment magic.

    Of course, there is only one result to be given this characteristic.

    That is, as it is literally said, "exterminate.".

    "Stop it!"

    The high priest, who was in a fierce battle with Yulin, noticed the scene and cried out.

    Unfortunately, it''s not even useful.

    "Boom!"

    A group of such as shining magic then shrouded in limjo''s body, hit his whole body.

    Limjo''s roar, then in such a situation, suddenly stopped.

    He disappeared.

    As if it had never appeared before, it disappeared without a trace.

    Of course, his disappearance does not only refer to his whereabouts, but also the disappearance of his existence from the world.The young master of the Stirling family, who had been lying up in front of sheen and constantly scheming to deal with sheen, had no choice but to bear with him again and again. Finally, he was exiled to this place and degenerated into a monster. Finally, he got what he deserved.

    "Asshole!"

    Witnessing all this, the high priest''s anger rose completely.

    The next moment, heaven and earth change.

    "Boom...!"

    All the dead Qi of this heaven and earth suddenly became extremely violent and converged in the direction of the high priest.

    The high priest held the crystal ball high and gathered all the dead breath to his side.

    Then...

    "my hard work for many years is destroyed. No matter who you are, I want you to die!"

    The high priest''s hoarse voice became extremely sharp.

    As a result, the ground vibrated.

    "Bang!"

    A hand came out of the ground and stretched out.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    next, one hand after another broke the ground and appeared on the earth.

    That hand is in a state of decay and dark green, not like a hand, but like a ghost hand.

    Actually, it''s about the same.

    With the tremor of the earth, the hands successively broke the ground, dug up the earth, raised the dust, planed out the mud, let the master of the hands successively drill out from the ground, and appeared here.

    That is one by one the dead, one by one the dead, or that is the Necromancer''s Necromancer''s Necromancer''s Necromancer''s Necromancer''s army - the Necromancer''s legion.

    Sean saw the dead in the basement, as well as the figures of Yuri and Sona.

    It''s not only the death of human beings, but also the death of demons.

    An army of the dead was summoned by the high priest and appeared in the sky.

    "So much?"

    Sean was surprised.

    There are too many dead souls called by the high priest.

    How many tens of thousands? Or hundreds of thousands?

    In addition to the demonic army he saw in kosmosley, Sheehan saw such a huge army for the first time.

    In such a legion, there are still some very old ones.

    Looking at this scene and the angry high priest, sheen had a flash in his head.

    "Are you the necromancer who was attacked by anima thousands of years ago?"

    Sean had such an idea in his heart, and asked aloud.

    Hearing this, the high priest clenched his teeth.

    "Yes! It''s me

    In anger, the high priest admitted his taboo identity.

    "At the beginning, in order to obtain immortality and become the king of the world, I spent a hundred years practicing the Necromancer''s magic and successfully transformed myself into undead. In order to collect the dead Qi and create my own army, I used the Necromancer''s magic to capture several countries and turn the lives of those countries into my Necromancer''s legion."

    What such high priests have created is an army of millions of terrible dead.

    With this army, she fought in the mainland. She saw the city destroy the city and the country destroy the country. At that time, she was invincible.

    But at that time, her high spirited behavior completely angered anima, the goddess of life, and let one of the highest points of the protoss come in person. Thunder attacked her.

    Later, the necromancer became a taboo, and the necromancer became a taboo existence.

    Who ever thought that the high priest was not dead.

    "The goddess of life destroyed my body and nearly 90% of my army, but at that time I had successfully transformed into an undead. Even if the body died, the soul still survived."

    Said the high priest, full of hatred.

    "In order to reshape the immortal body, it not only needs a lot of dead breath, but also takes a very long time. That''s why I have been hiding in the dark and dare not appear again."

    Such a high priest lived on for thousands of years.

    It was not until two thousand years ago that the high priest successfully created a new body and resurrected it.

    This time, in order not to attract the terrible existence of anima, the goddess of life, the high priest did not dare to conquer the mainland with the Necromancer''s magic.

    She realized that no matter how many legions, no matter how many dead breath, in the face of the three goddesses and the six demons, it is meaningless to really stand at the top of omnipotence.

    Not to mention, at that time, there were two terrible beings, the Supreme God and the devil.

    Then the high priest realized that it is impossible to be the master of the world without death.For this reason, the high priest began to pursue strength.

    In other words, she wants to break through the limit of her life and become a transcendent existence, even an out of standard existence like the Supreme God and the devil.

    That''s a fantastic thing.

    But the high priest has plenty of time to study.

    In this way, the high priest spent thousands of years, and finally developed a kind of great mystery of necromancer magic.

    That''s the spirit of death.

    "Since there is a limit to life, what about non life?"

    The high priest put forward such a hypothesis.

    "I have already been transformed into an undead. If I can go further and transform into another existence different from any kind of life today, will I naturally ignore the limit of life and reach the level of detachment?"

    Based on this hypothesis, what the high priest created is the existence of death spirit.

    This kind of existence is different from any kind of life in the world today.

    A kind of existence that can naturally ignore the limit of life, make people break through the limit of life and reach the transcendental level.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    "It can naturally ignore the limit of life, make people break through the limit of life, and reach the existence of transcendental level..."

    At this moment, even sheen felt shocked when he heard the high priest''s words.

    No way.

    If this kind of existence can be created, it would be too bad.

    You know, so far, in addition to the limited number of people standing at the top of the Protoss and the demons, only the brave people of past dynasties have successfully broken through the limit of life and entered the super level.

    In the history of innumerable years, Ohm niepertanson can be regarded as the existence of superclass, even if there are only a dozen people.

    Among them, the three goddesses, the six demons, the goddess of justice and the most powerful evil gods are all born out of existence.

    Only a very limited number of brave people, relying on their own efforts, their own growth, finally successfully broke through the limit of life, entered the superclass.

    Under such circumstances, if there is a kind of existence that can naturally ignore the limit of life, break through the limit of life and reach the level of transcendence, that kind of existence is undoubtedly comparable to the "natural miracle" of the three goddesses and the six demons.

    This kind of existence has never been born in omnipotence''s countless years of history. How could this necromancer want to create it?

    Sheen was really a little surprised.

    However, I want to know that hypothesis is only a hypothesis, and whether this kind of adverse existence can be produced is still an unknown number.

    Apart from other things, the conditions used to form the spirit body are undoubtedly harsh.

    First, it requires a huge amount of "material.".

    This so-called "material" refers to a kind of huge dead gas and huge magic Collection - [spirit].

    Spiritualism is the basis for the birth of a great spirit. To make a great spirit, you have to consume a lot of this material.

    And each spiritual essence needs a huge amount of dead gas and magic to be melted to form.

    In terms of specific values, if you want to practice a spiritual essence, you need to drain at least 100 people''s anger, extract the dead Qi, and all the magic in a small magic source.

    In this case, smelting may fail, and the success rate is only about half.

    Then, if you want to practice a great spirit body, you need tens of thousands of spiritual essence at least.

    What does that mean?

    It means that the high priest needs to drain at least millions of human lives, extract a huge amount of dead Qi, and find tens of thousands of small magic sources to meet the most basic requirements of training into a great spirit.

    This is not a failure to melt the spirit.

    Therefore, it is clear at a glance how harsh it is.

    In addition, the high priest has no way to extract the death of life, otherwise it will lead to the pursuit of anima, the goddess of life, in the future. She can only carry out this kind of work in secret, and the difficulty is even higher.

    It is so troublesome just to prepare "materials", let alone other conditions.

    For example, even if you have prepared enough spiritual essence as materials, you need a carrier to practice great spiritual body.

    It is a carrier used to bear the transformation of spiritual essence and become the foundation of the great spirit.

    That is to say, the high priest needs a man.

    This person has to be able to withstand the transformation of spiritual essence, so he also has strict requirements.

    First of all, the carrier can not be the demons and Protoss, because the phase between the demons and Protoss and the spirit is very bad. Only the human race, like the great spirit, who are all "artificially created", has a better phase. Therefore, even the elves born from nature have to be excluded.

    Secondly, the carrier can not be the high priest himself, because the high priest is an undead creature, which is between life and non life, and his undead body is a large collection of dead Qi. If you add the spiritual essence, not only the ratio of dead Qi and magic melted in the spiritual essence will be out of balance, but also he may run out of control.

    Thirdly, if the carrier wants to withstand the transformation of lingcui, what it needs is not a strong body or a huge strength, but a spirit that can have a common sense with lingcui.

    That kind of spirit, since it can feel together with the spiritual essence melted by the huge dead Qi and magic, naturally it will not be any positive energy.

    In a word, the carrier needs to have a very strong negative emotion, strong enough to be able to feel with the spirit.

    Only in this way can he bear the transformation of the spirit essence and gradually transform it into a great spirit body.

    For thousands of years, the high priest has been secretly searching all over the world. While quietly collecting dead breath and magic to melt [spiritual essence] as materials, he has been looking for qualified carriers.

    Unfortunately, the high priest found a lot of people, and in the end, almost no one could meet the conditions. Either the negative emotions were not strong enough, or even if they were strong enough, they could not arouse the empathy of the spiritual essence.

    Spiritualism seems to need negative emotions that are more compatible with one''s own nature, rather than just strong enough negative emotions.There are many kinds of negative emotions, not all of which are suitable for arousing empathy.

    It was only after many experiments that the high priest found that the negative emotions of hatred, unwillingness and anger caused by love were the most likely to cause empathy.

    Moreover, the more intense the negative emotions caused by love, the more likely it is for the spirit to react.

    As a result, a thousand years ago, the high priest finally found a suitable carrier for him to successfully undergo the transformation of the spiritual essence and gradually transform into a great spiritual body.

    Unfortunately, the successful case that made the high priest ecstatic, although the power was continuously improved by virtue of the characteristics of the great spirit, and even reached the extreme level, it was stuck in the last step, no matter what.

    What''s wrong with this? The high priest didn''t understand. As a result, the great spirit was out of control. It not only broke away from her control, but even put her in the army in turn, which made her regret and humiliate for thousands of years.

    But for the sake of his own obsession, in order to achieve his goal, the high priest forbeared and began to plan and create a new great spirit again.

    When one day, he successfully creates a great spirit body and makes it reach the transcendental level, then the high priest will disperse his body as an undead creature, and the soul will invade the great spirit body and capture the great spirit body, and become the supreme being that can compete with the three goddesses and the six demons.

    For this purpose, the high priest struggled for another thousand years. It was only when he saw limjo, the young master of the Duke''s family, who was in intense anger, hatred and unwilling because of his desperate love, that he finally found a second qualified carrier.

    For this reason, the high priest bewitched limjo and made his love and hatred more intense. At the same time, he chose to accept the transformation of spiritual essence.

    Just now, because of Sean''s stimulation, limjo detonated all the negative emotions of love and hate in his heart, and then successfully shared the feeling with the spirit and transformed into a great spirit.

    The high priest was overjoyed at the birth of the second great spirit after a thousand years.

    But Sheehan destroyed this rare spirit.

    There''s nothing left. It''s completely wiped out.

    How can the high priest not be angry or hate?

    "You have to pay the price!"

    So the high priest called out and directed his own army of the dead to attack Hearn.

    "Ho, ah, ah...!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."

    All of a sudden, the dead rushed to sheen with a roar.

    That scene, like the zombie army in the collective rush, very terrible.

    "Roar!"

    In mid air, Yulin immediately roared, and the dragon''s wings vibrated. Without hesitation, she rushed up, blocking in front of sheen. At the same time, she vomited a hot breath.

    "Boom!"

    In the remote mountain forest, the roar resounds through the sky and shakes the atmosphere.

    The burning dragon breath fell in the army of the dead, instantly evaporated and burned countless dead, making them all turn to ashes.

    "Go

    Sean was also not idle. With a wave of his hand, the celestial bodies struggling with the dead air rushed out one after another, meeting the Legion of the dead spirit, continuously shooting out light belts and bombing the army of the dead spirit.

    The undead who was hit by the light belt either flew half of his body on the spot, or disappeared without a trace in the light explosion, which made the explosion sound like thunder.

    "[Astarte]"

    The high priest was not idle either. When he was really angry, he was not stingy with the consumption of dead breath. He directly released a lot of dead breath and let the bitter face of the spirit fly around and bite.

    The army of the dead before and after, and the ghost group of the resentful spirit behind, make this heaven and earth as if it had really become a hell, full of roar and howl, especially terrifying.

    You Lin has been entangled with a lot of spirits. Although she doesn''t fall behind, she doesn''t know how many spirits she burned and how many spirits she scattered, but she can''t get away.

    It''s the same with the celestial bodies of [diffuse star array]. Although they crisscross between the army of the dead and the ghost group of the resentful spirit, they still can''t get the upper hand.

    "In this case...

    Sheehan did not hesitate to liberate the magic in his body, and rushed to the sky with the vast magic, suspended in the air.

    "- with the magic of the vast, lead the aurora outside the sky -"

    once again, the starlight flickered from Sheehan''s body, illuminating the whole dead space.

    "- the tears of heaven, the rain of stars, the bright sky, can now shine on the earth -"

    in the face of the high priest''s death army and the huge death attack, Sheehan finally used this magic that made countless people tremble - [Aurora meteor shower].

    "No way!"

    Although the high priest didn''t know what kind of magic Hearn was going to use, he felt a great sense of crisis from Hearn at this moment, so he immediately released the most turbulent attack of death, turning the death into a dark storm and rushing to Hearn.However, even if the celestial bodies of the [diffuse star array] fly back, they circle each other, turn into a nebula, block in front of Sheehan, and stop the incoming dead air storm.

    Sean''s voice of chanting incantations rang through the audience.

    "- accept the call --"

    "- accommodate and dispatch --"

    "- punish the world with the shining sword --"

    "- come down, stars --"

    Sheehan points to the army of the dead below.

    "Aurora meteoric!"

    Day, the moment is bright.

    Just like the scene that appeared over the imperial capital yesterday, a series of meteors flashed out, turned into a meteor shower, and came down at a high speed.

    Every meteor is dazzling and bright.

    Every meteor glows like a fire.

    The shocking meteorite rain fell from the sky and collided with this heaven and earth.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    there was no unexpected roar.

    Meteorites falling from the sky fall on the ground one by one. While making a loud noise, they smash the earth and make the earth collapse. At the same time, they raise the dust wind like a sandstorm.

    In this situation of destruction, all the dead souls were hit by the meteorite in groups, disappeared together with the collapsed earth, and became the flesh foam under the meteorite.

    Yuri and Sona were also among them. Together with the victims of the first knight order, they finally got the understanding and were buried in the meteor shower.

    Before long, the whole wilderness trembled.

    The dust wind rages, roars, meteors fall from the sky, and the earth falls. It can be called the doomsday scene. It frightens away countless demons and beasts, and makes them roar and run away in panic, rushing to escape from this dangerous situation.

    I have to say that this celestial magic is really terrible. It is worthy of the name of the most extensive and destructive celestial magic. If Sheehan works hard, even a small country can be destroyed.

    Now, Sheehan still limits the scope of the meteor shower. He does not expand the scope of the meteor shower. He only targets at the place where the dead army is located, but also affects the whole wilderness.

    At least, the border surrounding the secret base of the high priest has been broken, the waterfall has also been destroyed by meteorites, and the secret base behind the waterfall has also been ravaged, which makes countless screams of panic inside. It is obvious that the knights, slaves and servants are screaming in fear.

    As for the dead air that tries to prevent the meteor from falling, it is blocked by the celestial bodies of the [diffuse star array].

    With the appearance of the aurora meteor shower, the celestial bodies of the [diffuse star array] burst out, rolling up their light circles one after another, lighting up star rings, rushing towards the dead air, crushing the huge dead air.

    The two methods that the high priest prides himself on are destroyed by Sheehan''s two most proud celestial magic.

    Even the high priest in a panic, was hit by a meteorite, completely disappeared.

    I don''t know how long it lasted.

    Until a long time later, the meteor shower from the sky gradually stopped, so that the meteor does not fall.

    Sheehan is blinking to the head of Yulin, riding Yulin, flying in midair.

    "Roar --!"

    Yulin sends out the Dragon chant that shakes the whole doomsday scene.

    It''s like singing our victory.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    Today, many people close to Sheehan''s wilderness have seen a dazzling meteor shower.

    The meteor shower came and went suddenly, attracting the attention of many caravans and even the army.

    In particular, the movement caused by it may not have been noticed by the imperial capital, but it is impossible for people who are closer to the wilderness to not notice.

    This caused a lot of commotion, and some people even reported back to the imperial capital.

    I believe that in a short time, many people will know that in this wilderness, the meteor shower that destroyed leferut''s house last night appears again.

    Therefore, it is inevitable to welcome the investigation of the Imperial Knights here.

    of course, the royal highness of Capelin, the Knights of the knights with the broken knights, is the nearest and the most shocking.

    At this time, although they were far away from the battlefield, they did not leave the wilderness.

    They all hunted and killed a demon, peeled off the fur of these demons, cleaned them, put them on, and finally had clothes to hide their shame.

    However, the movement of the meteor shower is too big, and the aftereffect is also very terrible. As a result, a group of female knights are caught off guard and blown away by the dust wind like a tsunami. They fall to the ground and become disheartened and coughing.

    Kapelin is also one of them, lying on the ground, looking at the direction of the meteor shower disappearing, her face is full of horror.

    "What kind of power is this?"

    Catherine shuddered.

    She saw at a glance that the meteor shower was Sheen''s celestial magic.

    Apart from the celestial magic of sheen, there is no threat of Sheen''s no sense of tension. Naturally, it is impossible for the high priest who has lived for thousands of years to understand.

    But there''s no way she won''t cooperate.

    She may not be a third rate character, but she is definitely more afraid of death than anyone else.

    At the beginning, she became a necromancer just for immortality. She transformed herself into an undead. After being attacked by anima, the goddess of life, she lingered for thousands of years and did not dare to appear.

    This just shows that she attaches importance to life and fears death.

    So...

    "I... I listen to you! I''ll listen to you! "

    And the high priest, in fear, was desperate.

    Sean nodded with satisfaction.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    The compromise of the high priest was not unexpected.

    The necromancer may have a way of dealing with things unheard of, such as the great spirit of death, but in Sheehan''s opinion, the high priest really doesn''t need to be on guard.

    Because, throughout her life, she has been looking for a shortcut.

    In order to pursue immortality, what she wants is not to steadily improve her own strength, break through the limit of life, and achieve detachment. What''s more, she doesn''t like other people to go on adventures and explorations all over the world to seek the legendary elixir that can make people immortal, but to transform herself into an immortal.

    In order to conquer the world, what she wanted was not to develop her power, to recruit troops, to conquer others with her own strength, and to strive to strengthen herself, but to transform millions of lives directly into her own army of the dead, and to ravage everything with inhumane violence.

    Finally, she saw the power of anima, the goddess of life, and realized the real influence of transcendental level. What she wanted was not to improve her own strength, to create a "death spirit" that could naturally break through the limit of life, and then transfer her soul. There was no difference between doing and giving up.

    These are all shortcuts pursued by the high priest, and none of them is accomplished step by step.

    Because of this, thousands of years later, this Necromancer''s level is only 92.

    If you were someone else, you would have thousands of years. As long as you don''t be as aloof as the elves, you would never live in leisure as if you had nothing to do with time.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the high priest had collected a huge amount of dead breath for thousands of years, there was a pretty good army of dead souls, and she was at the bottom of the legendary level.

    For such a person who has been looking for a shortcut, even if she has a little way, sheen doesn''t think that she can achieve anything and what a great person she can be.

    So her compromise and her plea for mercy were not unexpected.

    "I ask you."

    Sheehan stares at the crystal ball in his hand and questions.

    "What is the base here for? It''s not to imprison a group of prisoners, is it

    Sheehan''s question was in exchange for the high priest''s affirmative answer.

    "Yes, yes! This base is not for captivity! "

    The high priest made a quick reply.

    "What is it for?" Sheehan narrowed his eyes and asked, "what are you gathering so many people here for?"

    "This..." the high priest hesitated.

    Sheehan raised the sword in his hand.

    "I said! I said The high priest immediately trembled in his heart and said in a hurry, "we are trying to dig out the treasure sleeping under this land!"

    Hearing this, Sheehan knew that the legend that kapelin told herself was true.

    Unexpectedly, these guys really came for the legendary treasure.

    "Treasures related to the Supreme God and the demon king..." Sean pondered for a while, then continued to ask, "what is that treasure? What do you want with that treasure? "

    As soon as the words came out, some strange things suddenly appeared in the high priest''s body.

    "I... we..."

    the voice of the high priest trembled, as if struggling or hesitating.

    "Not again?" Sean browed and said, "it seems that your secret is very big."

    Sheehan thought that the necromancer didn''t dare to say it because it was so important.

    "He said Sean grabbed the crystal ball with a little force, as if trying to crush it, and said in a very strong voice: "what do you want to do? What''s the relationship between the princess named Moro and you? "

    These are important information that Sheehan urgently wants to know.

    As long as the high priest can answer, the harvest of his trip will be complete.

    Even if we don''t meet morrow, we may destroy the base once and for all, save havis''s sister, eradicate limjo, and find out the necromancer. It''s worthwhile to know that morrow''s secret is here.

    Therefore, seeing the struggle and hesitation of the high priest, sheen was already thinking whether to give her a little hardship.

    Who ever thought...

    "I... I...!"

    In the voice of the high priest, in addition to struggling and hesitating, there was a faint sense of pain.

    "Well?" Sean finally realized something was wrong, subconsciously said: "what the hell are you doing?"

    The high priest did not answer this question.

    I saw that the green light ball attached to the crystal ball somehow fluctuated violently and trembled.

    "I... ah ah ah ah ah ah...!"

    The voice of the high priest gradually became like a howl.Sean''s face changed.

    In this instant, the high priest''s howl full of pain and hatred rang out in the crystal ball.

    "This... This is a curse on the soul!? Hateful poison concubine...! "

    When such a painful howl came out of the crystal ball, the accident happened.

    "Bang!"

    Attached to the crystal ball on the green light in a burst of the most intense ups and downs and shaking in the explosion, into numerous light spots, dissipated in the air.

    The voice of the high priest stopped abruptly.

    The crystal ball was restored.

    All the movement disappeared.

    Sean looked at all this and his face began to sink.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, Sheehan''s hand holding the crystal ball suddenly made an effort to crush the crystal ball.

    A lot of dead air rushed out of the broken crystal ball immediately, which was also mixed with the miserable green light swimming like a snake.

    It''s the dead breath collected by the high priest for thousands of years and the spiritual essence cultivated through painstaking efforts.

    "Poof

    With the flash of a golden sword light, all the dead breath and spiritual essence were cut on the spot by the holy sword, and were quickly purified and dispersed by the golden light above.

    At this point, all that the high priest had left in the world was gone.

    Sean stood on the ruins with a sword, but he was very upset.

    He could see what had happened.

    "Did the poisonous concubine do something on the high priest long ago?"

    At last, sheen could not help calling morrow a poisonous concubine.

    No way.

    "He is worthy of being a villain. He likes to kill people and prevent others from betraying him."

    Sean smacked his mouth and threw away the residual fragments of the crystal ball in his hand, letting it fall to the ground.

    He knew that he had destroyed the base and destroyed the high priest and others. The Moruo may have known about it.

    For the curse of the soul, since such a curse has been launched, Sheehan does not believe that there will be nothing sensed by the Moro side.

    "Not bad."

    Sheen softened her face.

    "If you know what layout you have here, you won''t be afraid that you won''t come back."

    Before, Sheehan had been worried that if his identity was exposed and Moruo knew that he was coming, would the other party slip away.

    Now it seems that the other party''s plan in the empire is not small, and the target is the treasure related to the Supreme God and the demon king, so it is absolutely impossible for him to leave willingly.

    Not only won''t leave, know here is destroyed by Sheehan, leferut house is also destroyed, morrow will come back.

    By then, it will be clear what the other party is plotting.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan stopped thinking about the high priest, looked around, and immediately turned his eyes to the direction of the stone wall space.

    There, many knights, servants and slaves came out with fear.

    Sean''s heart moved for a moment and disappeared.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin also received some instructions. After a roar, the dragon''s wings vibrated and flew up into the sky. She disappeared into the clouds.

    At the scene, only a mess of ruins remained.

    The people who came out of the base saw all this, and they were shocked, shocked and silly one by one.

    "My God!"

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Where''s master limjo?"

    "And the high priest?"

    "So many craters, so many corpses, so terrible...!"

    "God..."

    all the knights, slaves and servants were stunned and trembled.

    Until after a long time, many talents looked at each other, as if they had any idea, and left quietly.

    Of course, instead of going back to the base, they started to run outside without saying a word.

    Seeing this, the rest of the people responded.

    "Run... Run!"

    "Take this opportunity, let''s get out of here...!"

    "I... I finally have a chance to escape from this hell...!"

    "I don''t want to stay here anymore, I don''t want to stay here anymore...!"

    All of them seemed to see some hope, shouting wildly and running away.

    Including slaves and servants.

    They were all taken captive to this place and regarded as laborers without human rights to dig through the underground for the Moros and the high priests.

    Even those knights are like this. Those who have a little ability will be used as patrol guards and coolies supervisors. Those who have no ability will be used as slaves and servants. They have no human rights at all.In addition, the high priest dominates the place with terror. If she doesn''t like it, she will kill people and even feed them to the corpse dragon. People here have long regarded it as hell.

    Now they finally have a chance to get out of here. They ran away naturally.

    However, some people can''t escape.

    For example, some Knights have sold themselves to the high priest for the sake of life and power, and they are transformed into half human and half corpse living dead by the high priest''s necromancy, which is regarded as the most powerful running dog around the high priest.

    Now that the high priest is dead, all the half dead and half dead have fallen down and never got up again.

    In this way, the unknown secret base is completely empty.

    Sheehan made a turn in it, but still didn''t find anything.

    But in one of the stone room warehouses, Sheehan found a lot of gold and silver treasures and various magic props collected by the high priest himself.

    "Well, a little is better than nothing."

    With these things, Sheehan returned to the imperial capital.

    Leave the ruins alone, no more life.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    As Sheehan expected, when the situation on his side was reported back to the imperial capital, the imperial capital immediately thought of the destruction of the leferut family last night, the mysterious strong man in the cloak, and immediately sent a ten thousand people brigade of the Imperial Knights to investigate.

    Unfortunately, when the Knights of the Empire came to the scene, they only saw the same ruins as last night''s leferut house. The difference is that it is bigger here, and the scope and degree of damage are wider.

    Then, they found those who died in the meteor shower, but also found the secret base of the Moro.

    They don''t know what happened, they just know what seems to have happened.

    So, the Imperial Knights quickly report back to the imperial capital, let the high-level of the imperial capital to make a decision.

    Of course, that''s later.

    Now, none of this has happened yet.

    Of course, the Knights of the imperial order have horses to ride, but in terms of speed, they can''t compare with Sean who is on the road in a blink.

    So, they have to go through a lot of twists and turns to get things done here.

    However, as Sheehan expected, when the unknown curse on the high priest was launched, the originator who was far away knew it all at once.

    "Has it been exposed?"

    Somewhere in the deep mountains and forests, the ghost like woman dressed in white and barefoot suddenly raised her head and looked in the direction of the imperial capital, with an inexplicable light in her eyes.

    In front of him, Danas was still playing with a mysterious and strange stone in his hand. He took some magic fighters with him. When he saw the action of Moro, he seemed to understand something and began to laugh.

    "It seems that someone is disturbing you."

    Danas seems to know the layout of the Moro very well.

    "Nothing." "I didn''t put my hope on that old immortal. If I couldn''t solve her, I would have solved her long ago," he said

    "Is it?" Danas didn''t know whether to believe it or not. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "but without that immortal, you should have a headache in the future, right?"

    "As long as this plan can succeed, the influence will be completely wiped out, and I don''t need the immortal." "If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t have put a curse on her quietly," he said

    It is precisely because Moruo almost no longer needs the high priest that she would put a curse on the high priest so that she would not do bad things.

    "It''s heartless."

    Danas said so, but his face didn''t care much.

    An old man who has lived for thousands of years and is still so afraid of death, he really looks down on each other.

    Danas wouldn''t even pay attention to her if it wasn''t for the other party''s really creating a surprising death spirit.

    In view of this, he didn''t really care whether the high priest was alive or dead.

    What Danas really cares about is another thing.

    "Leferut was destroyed by the meteor shower, and your secret base was also destroyed by the meteor shower. It seems that the man did go to the Empire, just as you expected." While playing with the mysterious stone in his hand, Danas said with great interest: "I have some recent information that the Dragon devil has gone back to the demon world, and the Kingdom''s treasure has also returned to the kingdom. There should be only one evil god left beside him."

    But even if only the evil god, the threat is big enough.

    At least, Moro can''t resist.

    Not to mention the evil god, but to deal with the brave one, it''s hard for Moro.

    "Do you want to go back then?"

    Danas asked as if he were testing morrow.

    Moro is indifferent.

    Because the answer is yes.

    "If I don''t go back now, I''ll lose my game." Morrow''s eyes twinkled and said, "it''s not easy for me to get to this stage with the efforts of a thousand years. How can I give up?"

    It''s impossible.

    Let alone an evil god, the three goddesses and the six demons are all here, and the Moro will not give up.

    And if her plan succeeds, what about even the most powerful evil god?

    She really doesn''t need to be afraid.

    Danas also knows part of the Moro plan.

    "Radiant branch?"

    Danas showed full interest.

    "I really want to see the first material body of the world that contains the power of the Supreme God."

    Hearing the words, morrow looked at Danas.

    "What''s the matter? Master Danas Moro said with a smile: "do you like the radiant branch?"

    At morrow''s words, Danas waved his hand and shook his head, his face full of exaggerated fear.

    "I don''t dare to stare at the imperial concubine''s things." Danas pretended to be afraid and said with a smile, "besides, that thing may be just a special material for me, but it''s everything for you. How can I argue with you?""Come on, young master, I know you look down on the branch of radiance." "The" results "you and I pursue are the same, but the process and means are very different. What I am going to do is not attractive to you at all, let alone that you are really accumulating achievements and are not far away from success," he said

    "Just a little too slow." Danas didn''t deny it. He said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting too long."

    "I''ll wait longer if I say that, won''t I?" "I''ll go back to the Empire first, and have a good meeting with the brave man who has lived for thousands of years," he said

    "Be careful?" Danas seems to care about the way: "deal with that one, a careless, may be involved in the unimaginable whirlpool."

    "Whirlpool?" "You are talking about the master and servant?" he said

    "They''re in the Empire now, aren''t they?" Danas also pointed out: "although they can''t do anything now, it has something to do with" that ", which you can''t deny."

    Morrow''s eyes twinkle again.

    But, this time, there was a trace of fear in his eyes.

    Obviously, what Danas said was heard by Moro.

    "And..." Danas said casually: "the existence of that brave man is also a huge problem. No one knows why the brave man who is supposed to be called by dust can reappear in this era."

    "You mean..." Moro frowned.

    "I mean, he''s a variable after all." Danas said firmly: "our plan is about to succeed. Even the original devil''s plan of grinding people and creating is coming to an end. It''s clear that the times should be changed in our hands. As a result, at this time, the brave are called out every thousand years. It''s hard to conclude that there is no reason behind this."

    Moro was silent.

    She knew that Danas''s scruples were right.

    What should be on guard is not the strongest evil god, nor the three goddesses and six demons, but the brave one.

    Danas said the same thing.

    "For countless years, the brave have been at the center of the world."

    "They are visitors from different worlds, a miracle given by heaven. Even though they spent countless years, they succeeded in fighting against the demon king and brought great influence to the world."

    "Human beings are created by imitating them."

    "The kingdom of Mithra and the Laguna empire are also their legacy."

    "The descendants of the brave have a great place in this world."

    "After all, they are as famous as the Supreme God and the devil. They are the real" uncontrollable factors "themselves

    Danas looked at morrow.

    "Maybe Sean boztute is not in the superclass yet. With our strength, we can deal with one or two."

    "But don''t forget, what''s really terrible about the brave is that they can always cause miracles. Once they reach the critical moment, they can often lead to amazing development."

    "Don''t turn over the boat in the gutter? My ally

    That''s what danus admonished.

    Morrow knew that his persuasion was reasonable.

    However...

    "don''t praise those hateful brave people so much in front of me, my ally."

    Moro looked extremely unhappy.

    What she hated most was the brave, and what she hated most was the brave. She wanted to belittle them as the lowest existence in the world. Why did she want to hear Danas praise each other so much?

    Danas was also helpless.

    As an ally, he is good at everything. He has strategy, courage, means and ruthlessness, but he is too persistent to the brave.

    When it comes to things related to the brave, this ally will always do something unthinkable.

    For example, in the basement of the secret base, the princess of the Empire clearly has a better way to make use of it, but she wants to torture each other, whip each other and make them suffer. It''s really hard to understand.

    He was really a little worried that after meeting Sheehan, the ally would not get out of control and capsize in the sewer.

    That''s why he exhorted.

    Unfortunately, the other side seems ungrateful.

    But when you think about it, it seems natural that the other party doesn''t care.

    "You don''t take your own safety seriously at all."

    Danas''s voice suddenly turned and said a word with a smile to Moro.

    "Ready to give everything to your true master?"

    When such a sentence came out of Danas'' mouth, morrow''s expression changed.

    It''s freezing.

    "... you know?"

    Morrow looked at Danas with a sharp murderous look in his eyes.

    "Oh, it''s terrible." Danas quickly raised his hand, made a surrender and said, "I just want to know what my allies should do.""Don''t worry, young master." Moro is no longer a smiling look, but a very cold way: "after everything is successful, you can do what you want to do."

    "Then I''m relieved." Danas gave a little smile, made a gentleman''s salute to morrow, and said, "well, when it''s all over, I''ll go to the Empire to meet you."

    Moro did not respond.

    No need.

    Now that Danas knew it, no amount of what she said would help.

    So, Moro turned around and disappeared like an illusion.

    Danas looked at the scene, slowly converged a smile.

    Touching the stone in his hand, Danas murmured.

    "It''s time for me to speed up...

    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    On the other hand, Sheehan has returned to the imperial capital.

    As if nothing had happened, sheen quietly returned to bigusler''s house, only to find that Rasha and Lilith had not come back.

    Rochte had already gone out, and so was Tilly. The whole bigusler family was empty except for the servants, which made people feel uncomfortable.

    There may be another reason for this uncomfortable atmosphere.

    When Sheehan returned to bigusler''s house, he found that far more people than yesterday seemed to be watching the house.

    "Is it so busy?"

    Sheen was amused, but not surprised.

    Although the high level of the Empire must have guessed that there might be a relationship between him, the mysterious strongman who destroyed the leferut family, and the bigusler family, even in the bigusler family, they were afraid to attack the bigusler family easily because of their fear of his strength, but it was inevitable to monitor the bigusler family.

    It is a harvest for the high-level of the Empire to be able to know the whereabouts of Rockett at any time and any place, not to mention the whereabouts of Sheehan. It is a harvest for the high-level of the Empire to see what Rockett intends to hide from his actions. Always on tenterhooks,

    and the worried nobility are worried whether they will become the next BIUs. What is the mysterious force who suddenly appears in the imperial capital is going to do something. They can not ignore it. This is a case of the Gus, which is surrounded by various kinds of eyeliner.

    Even the ordinary servants seem to have been watched.

    It can be imagined that for the present Empire, the biguslers have become an important object that must be paid attention to all the time.

    Sheehan believes that even what Rockett and Tilly are going to do today has been monitored by the Empire.

    However, it is not known whether they will take any action.

    as for the Xia Xia and lelis, if the magic spells made by Lex to Xia Xia are powerful enough, they should not be found by the eyes of the imperial highlands.

    Shane himself is to say nothing of it. It is a strange thing to see that the instantaneous movement ability of "seeing destiny" and the super concealment of Li Shen''s destiny will be discovered by these eyeliner.

    "That''s not a good idea."

    When entering the secret base in the wilderness, Sean also felt that as long as he moved through the border in an instant without touching the alarm of the border, the people inside would not find themselves.

    Who ever thought that there was a necromancer in it who could sense people''s anger with magic, which almost exposed sheen.

    This shows that there are many incredible things in the world.

    Who knows, in the imperial capital, who will know how to use the special magic similar to the death cloister, or the unique skill that can penetrate the hidden destiny?

    Everything has a just in case, you can''t be careless because of your strength.

    "This time, I have eliminated so many knights and necromancers, as well as two legendary enemies. My level has been raised again."

    Now, Sheehan''s level has risen to 79, only one step away from 80.

    If other people know about it, they will be shocked beyond measure, right?

    After all, if you think about it seriously, it''s only about half a year since Sheehan came to this world, but all the way from grade 1 to grade 79, only one step away from Grade 80. It''s a bit unprecedented.

    This kind of growth speed, even compared with the brave of past dynasties, is beyond doubt the foul level.

    Maybe it doesn''t take long for Sheehan to reach the legendary level, the extreme level or even the super level.

    [Tianen] and [numerology]...

    these two unique skills that can improve the growth speed are really helpful to sheen.

    Of course, for Sheehan today, just one or two levels of promotion is not worth much attention.

    Sean is more concerned about the harvest of this trip than his own rank.

    "Radiant Branch..."

    Sean is thoughtful.

    "Even the brave men who built the ragnard empire are looking for treasures that they can''t find... Are they

    Sheen had some interest in the so-called treasure.

    "Well, let''s go to the palace."

    Sean decided.

    No way.

    According to kapelin, the legend of the radiant branch is now known only to the royal family.

    In this case, the palace may be able to find information about the legend.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan set out directly for the palace.

    With the blink of the external destiny and the concealment of the internal destiny, even in broad daylight, sheen could come and go freely in the palace.

    So, Sheehan first went to find havis, and smoothly met him....

    "radiant branch?"

    In the bedroom, havis listened to Sheen''s question sitting in front of him, showing a surprised and pondering expression.

    "It''s true that there is such a legend in the royal family. I''ve heard it from my mother in the past." Havis hesitated for a moment, and then said: "but it''s just a legend. No one in the royal family believes it. Even his mother and concubine used it as a story to make us happy. So, it should be fictional?"

    Obviously, Jarvis didn''t think the legend was true.

    "But it''s kapelin. She has loved this legend since she was a child. When she was a child, she was always clamoring to fulfill her ancestors'' dream and find this treasure."

    ha Weiss simply betrayed his sister, told sheen, what the princess''s Royal Highness will soon associate with the legend of the shining branch from the action of the high priest and others.

    should the princess be taken seriously when he was a little girl?

    Sheen was laughing in her heart.

    But now it seems that this legend may really exist.

    Sheehan did not specifically explain, directly to Harvey asked.

    "How much do you know about this legend?"

    Sheehan made no secret of his desire to investigate.

    Harvey also saw it, and guessed what the reason was.

    At the moment, havis screwed up his eyebrows and thought about it carefully for a long time before he made some uncertain noises.

    "I don''t know much about it. I only remember that my mother once said what conditions must be met for the radiant branch to appear on this land. For this reason, there was a poem. Unfortunately, I can''t remember the content of the poem any more."

    Harvis racked his brains to give such information.

    Sean is in the heart of the real hammer.

    (the royal highness of the princess, however, remembers clearly, for fear that it is possible to make this legend come true.

    The second imperial daughter of the Empire, known as the existence of nvwu God, seems to be a childlike disease?

    Well, it''s a bit informative.

    On the contrary, it seems that Harvey is really not interested in this matter, and his memory of the past is blurred. Even if he racked his brains, it seems that he could not provide any useful information.

    After thinking about it, Sheehan said to havis, "where is your mother now?"

    Sheen was a little bit interested in meeting the former imperial concubine to see if she knew anything.

    However, havis looked dim.

    "My mother is under house arrest in the depths of the palace." "Besides, she hasn''t woken up yet," said havis, with some hatred

    "Didn''t wake up?" Sean was slightly stunned.

    "Well." Havis adjusted his mood and whispered: "after being ousted by the Moro and abolished by the fatuous emperor, my mother''s concubine was hit hard and fell in front of us. She hasn''t woken up for ten years."

    Sean didn''t know what to say.

    How to say?

    Although a little sympathetic, the imperial concubine, who is directly under the imperial family, seems to be a little fragile.

    From the description of the former imperial concubine by havis and capelin, sheen can probably imagine what kind of character that is.

    (should be a very gentle and virtuous, do not like power struggle, very fresh and indifferent person?)

    Such a person will push his husband to the throne of God because he does not want to be in power, while he will concentrate on educating his children.

    So, whether it''s havis or kapelin, there is a feeling of nostalgia and love when it comes to the mother.

    Unfortunately, because of this, the imperial concubine was framed, betrayed by her husband, deprived of the throne and reduced to such a land.

    But that''s a bit of a problem.

    "You don''t know the specific content of the legend. The only one who may know is that the former imperial concubine is in a coma again. This is the clue broken again."

    Sheehan was not very satisfied with the result.

    Fortunately, havis seems to have something in mind and told sheen something.

    "It suddenly occurred to me that when my mother told us this story, she once held an ancient book in her hand." "Perhaps, that ancient book records this legend," said havis

    "Oh?" Sheehan''s eyes lit up and said, "what about that book?"

    "It should be in the emperor''s bedroom." Harvey thought about it and said, "that ancient book is handed down from the royal family, so although my mother sometimes borrows it, she never brings it back to her bedroom."

    In this case, it is very likely that the book will stay in the emperor''s palace.

    "That fatuous emperor is not a person who can read books. Maybe that book has been dusty for many years?"

    There was a certain irony in Harvey''s tone.

    It seems that both havis and capeline are extremely disgusted with the emperor.Even if the other party is their own father, they also look down on each other.

    Not to mention havis, Hearn, the onlooker, after listening to the emperor''s "heroic deeds" so many times, thinks that sooner or later, the other party will become a disgrace in the history of the imperial family.

    The highest ruler of the military empire with the highest rank in the world is this virtue. It can also be regarded as the misfortune of the Laguna Empire, a country with a long history, which has experienced all kinds of disasters, prosperity and decline.

    "Then I''ll go to the emperor''s palace."

    Sean said this as he looked at havis and suddenly laughed.

    "Do you want me to fix him for you?"

    Hearing the words, Harvey''s eyes brightened.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    In the palace, the emperor''s bedroom is one of the most luxurious buildings except the hall of audience.

    It has contracted almost all the praise words that can be used in buildings. It is a palace with luxury, spacious, magnificent, luxury and resplendence.

    At this time, inside and outside the palace, countless knights in heavy armour stood on each post with a serious face, carrying out the task of guarding the emperor''s bedroom.

    There are several noble civil servants going in and out here, but every time they go in and out, they have to go through the strict examination of many knights. When they can enter the palace and see the emperor, it will be two or three hours later.

    This makes many civil servants can''t help but send a big breath when they leave the emperor''s palace, and look at each other and whisper to each other.

    "It''s too timid of your majesty to transfer a ten thousand people brigade of the imperial order to your own dormitory to protect yourself without authorization, isn''t it?"

    "I can''t help it. Recently, some strange robbers have sneaked into the palace. I don''t know if they are planning to assassinate. There is also a mysterious strong man who can summon the meteor shower and destroy the leferut family. Your majesty will be afraid. It''s no surprise."

    "After all, the target of the robbers has always been the nobles. The possibility of targeting the royal family is not small at all. The mysterious strong one, needless to say, has directly destroyed a leferut family."

    "Your Majesty was born in the leferut family. When he heard that the leferut family was destroyed by the mysterious strong, he almost fell from the throne."

    "So, for the sake of your own life, your majesty can''t care so much?"

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that the palace has only ten thousand knights to guard, I think your Majesty would like to send the whole imperial order to protect himself."

    "It''s clear that he is surrounded by the Royal Knights, and the recent imperial capital is in troubled times. Some places need Imperial Knights, but his majesty has arranged so many Knights beside him..."

    "what a waste..."

    "don''t say that, no matter what, he is still the emperor."

    "Well, it''s just that the former imperial concubine didn''t want to be regent, so he can sit on the throne of God. After sitting on the throne of God, that person has been at the mercy of leferut''s family. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the Moro imperial concubine, how could he boast like this?"

    "Shh, don''t be so loud."

    "Yes, it''s OK to discuss the emperor. After all, he is really incompetent, but the imperial concubine is powerful. I don''t know how many nobles are supporting her. If I don''t want to lose my head, I''d better speak less."

    A group of civil servants will carry on such a whisper, back to the bedroom, full of disdain to leave.

    This shows how unpopular the emperor is today.

    The empire is like this. It only respects the real capable people. If the incompetent people, even the emperor, will be criticized in private.

    If it wasn''t for the support of the leferut family in the past and then the support of the imperial concubine, the emperor would have caused a riot and been abandoned?

    Under such circumstances, no one found that a black shadow appeared here like a blink, and another blinked into the emperor''s bedroom.

    The entire ten thousand Imperial Knights, none of them found his existence, let him quietly intrude in.

    ...

    at the same time, in a luxurious room, today''s emperor is still receiving several nobles.

    However, in the face of these aristocrats, the emperor was furious.

    "Waste! It''s all rubbish

    I saw a short, fat, wearing luxurious clothes, looking not dignified at all. On the contrary, a middle-aged man with the feeling of an upstart yelled at several nobles present.

    "It''s just looking for someone. The previous robbers haven''t been caught, and the mysterious strongmen haven''t been caught this time. Are you all dry Eaters?"

    Like this, the emperor was so angry that he spat.

    Several aristocrats could not hide their disgust, but they had to put on a panic attitude.

    No matter what, they are all emperors. If they are too disrespectful, they will inevitably be made difficult.

    One of the nobles spoke.

    "And... Please give us a little more time." The other side whispered: "it''s only less than a day before the mysterious strong man committed the crime. If he could have more time, he would have...

    in a word, before he finished, the emperor was furious again.

    "Give you more time? Then who can give me more time? " The emperor yelled angrily: "even leferut''s house was destroyed overnight by that damned guy, and the palace was successfully invaded by a mouse a few days ago. If that guy comes here and intends to do harm to me, can you afford to

    That''s right.

    After all, the emperor was just worried about his own safety.The fall of the leferut family was a headache for many imperial leaders, but for the emperor who had no foresight, it was a happy thing.

    Because, he is the brother of direkis, once fought with direkis for the head of the leferut family, but he is not the opponent of direkis at all. Direkis has been playing with him.

    The family also regarded him as a weed without talent.

    Even the servants had openly despised him.

    Finally, he was used as a political marriage chip by direkis, and was thrown to the royal family as a bridge between the royal family and the leferut family, or a puppet prop.

    This made the emperor hate direkis and leferut all the time.

    If it wasn''t for the former imperial concubine''s unwillingness to be regent and being cheated by his rhetoric, he would never have been the emperor.

    But when he became emperor, he had no real power at all. He had been manipulated by the leferut family and ignored and despised by everyone in the palace.

    It wasn''t until ten years ago when he met his present imperial concubine that the emperor felt that he had finally stood up.

    Under the guidance of the imperial concubine, the emperor did all kinds of things to subvert his own situation, overthrow the former imperial concubine, and taught the leferut family and those aristocrats who despised him some lessons, so that they all chose to surrender.

    From then on, the emperor felt that he had finally mastered the country.

    Of course, the high spirited and complacent emperor did not find that it was not him, but the imperial concubine, that the nobles and even leferut were submissive.

    The poor emperor thought that the imperial concubine had helped him and finally had real power. In fact, these submissive nobles in front of him only bowed their heads to the poor emperor for the sake of Moro.

    In short, the Emperor didn''t care whether the leferut family would disappear or not.

    Rather, he felt happy and happy that the leferut family could disappear.

    But a mysterious strong man who could summon a meteor shower and destroy the whole leferut family overnight brought too much pressure on the emperor.

    Now that the other party has destroyed the leferut family, will the other party stare at him as a member of leferut?

    It happened that the palace was successfully infiltrated by a strange thief a while ago, which made the timid emperor have all kinds of worries.

    That''s why the emperor was so excited.

    "Go! Find it for me! Keep looking

    The emperor growled.

    "We must catch the mysterious strongman as soon as possible, as well as the previous robber. No one can let go. As long as anyone can catch them... No, kill them, that will be the greatest credit. People without titles can be knighted, and those with titles will also be rewarded, or even promoted!"

    In order to eliminate the uneasiness, the emperor also made a great promise.

    A group of nobles this just came a little spirit, agreed a, immediately just Qi Qi of retreat.

    In the room, the emperor was left alone.

    "Ha..."

    the emperor collapsed in his chair as if he had lost all his strength.

    "At this time, where did the imperial concubine go

    The emperor felt strongly uneasy about it.

    For ten years, he had been used to following the instructions of Moruo, and every time he followed her instructions, he could achieve a clear effect, making the emperor completely dependent on Moruo.

    This makes the emperor who is already a waste become a waste. Once something happens, he will make a fuss like this.

    The emperor will soon be at ease.

    When he was away, the emperor felt that he was not safe anywhere. He could not be at ease anyway, which made him nervous.

    Such an emperor did not find at all, behind him, I do not know when, a figure appeared.

    The mysterious man in the cloak stood behind the emperor, exuding a faint sense of danger, which made the emperor feel cool. Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked behind him.

    The emperor opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    He was terrified and wanted to shout, but he was covered by a hand.

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwu...!"

    Panic struggle voice line from the emperor was covered in the mouth, the result is completely useless.

    The mysterious man in black can easily drag it away.

    Before long, a series of silent screams echoed in the room.

    ...

    "er... Ah..."

    I don''t know how long later, the controlled scream in the room turned into a groan.

    His majesty, the emperor of the Laguna Empire, was hanged upside down on the beam of the house with his head down and cloth in his mouth. His face was black and blue. He looked like a pig''s head, and none of them was intact.The mysterious people in cloaks are constantly wandering in the whole room, turning over the bookshelves one by one, looking for what they want.

    It was not until a long time later that he turned out an ancient book from a shelf.

    There is no writing, title or signature on the cover of the ancient book, but only a picture.

    It''s a picture of a shining branch like a willow.

    "Found it."

    Sean burst into a smile.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"The original material body of the world".

    As the name suggests, it refers to the material that first appeared in this world called ohm niepertanson.

    When the Supreme God created the world with great power, it was born.

    Because it is a kind of existence formed by the residual strength of the Supreme God after he created the world.

    Its birth was an accident.

    But it is indeed the first thing in this world, and contains the residual power of the Supreme God to create the world, which can be called the crystallization of God''s great work.

    The Supreme God found it, but did not take it away, but chose to leave it to the world.

    Therefore, it took root in this world, and gradually integrated with the earth in the long years, regardless of you and me.

    Those who know its existence call it "the branch of radiance".

    It looks like a branch, so it got the name.

    Once upon a time, many people have been looking for it, but failed to find it out.

    So did the brave men who founded the Laguna empire. After years of searching for the land where they were rooted, they finally got nothing and could only build this country on the land where they were.

    So far, except for the Supreme God, no one has ever seen the first material body of the world, the God crystal left by the truly omnipotent goddess.

    The Supreme God left only one prophecy for it.

    "-" when the sky is covered by darkness and the earth turns into a red prison, the radiant branch will be awakened in deep sleep and come to this universe. "

    it is said that only when all the conditions mentioned in the prophecy are complete, the radiant branch will break away from the rooted earth and appear in this world.

    It is said that the people who get it can exercise the great power of the supreme god contained in it and get the same power in the process of the world being created.

    No one knows the use of that power.

    Some people think that it can make people immortal.

    Some people think that it can create a new world or race.

    Some people even think that it can transform people and become a member of the Protoss.

    It is undoubtedly one of the highest level treasures in the world.

    However, since the birth of the world and the appearance of life on the earth, no one has ever found this radiant branch.

    Gradually, the story related to the branch of radiance became a legend, which was passed down by only some people.

    The royal family has a record of this legend only because it is an anecdote related to their ancestors and the brave man Ragnar.

    In addition, the brave people of the people''s Republic of China have been looking for it in the rumor. Even the reason for establishing a country in this land is because of it. It was handed down as a legend among the imperial families and recorded.

    The emperors of all dynasties have read this book. Some believe it, and have launched the whole country to seek it, but they still get nothing. Some regard it as a pure story for fun.

    Even the former imperial concubines used it as a story to make their children happy. When they were young, they often told it to havis and capeline.

    Until the former imperial concubine stepped down and Moro ascended the throne, the only people who knew the legend were havis and capeline, who had heard the story when they were young.

    ...

    "that''s what happened..."

    Sean looked at everything recorded in the ancient books in his hand and showed a sudden expression.

    "No wonder everyone only regards it as a legend. Apart from the Supreme God, no one has seen this so-called branch of rejuvenation?"

    Moreover, the emergence of the radiant branch can be traced back to the time when the world was just born.

    At that time, let alone the human race, even the protoss had not appeared, and the demon king had not yet found the Supreme God to fight with him. How could anyone treat him as a real existence?

    "Well, all kinds of flags stand up."

    Shane couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    Isn''t it?

    Generally, this kind of so-called legend that everyone thinks is not practical will come true in the end.

    Anyway, Sheehan felt that he had seen through it.

    That is to say...

    "is it really for the high priest to find the branch of rejuvenation that he would build a large-scale construction in that place and dig up this empire unknown?"

    How to say?

    There''s a sense of bullshit.

    Hiding in the remote corner of the wilderness, threatening a group of people to dig quietly, what ghost can be dug out?

    The branch of radiance is not buried in the ground, but rooted in this land, and integrated with this land. Only when the conditions in the prophecy of the Supreme God are put together, will it appear, and the result will bring people quietly digging?

    Well, I dug out my grave and went to sleep there. I believe the high priest must have been moved to tears, right?"Forget it, still do not make complaints about it."

    Sean sighed, lost in thought.

    In fact, he also knew that the high priest''s action should have another significance, rather than digging out the branch of radiance, as capelin had guessed.

    You know, the master there is not the high priest, but the poisonous Princess of Moruo.

    That poison concubine must know the prophecy of radiant branch.

    Therefore, the purpose of establishing that secret base in Moro is definitely not to dig out the branch of rejuvenation, but to have another plan.

    Although sheen didn''t know what she wanted to do, she could guess what her purpose was.

    "She must be trying to put together the terms of the prophecy."

    Sean is so sure.

    Why did the founding heroes of the Laguna Empire build a country on this land?

    In order to live here for a long time and find the treasure of the Supreme God?

    For the convenience of a country?

    Sean didn''t think that brave man was as naive as capelin.

    Ragnar, the brave man, built the empire with a purpose.

    And that goal is the same as that of the Moros, which is to gather the conditions in the prophecy and let the branch of radiance appear.

    Unfortunately, Laguna, the brave, had not achieved his goal. Because he was too ostentatious, he made a complete decision here. As a result, he was killed by a dragon demon who wanted to kill the brave and eliminate the natural enemies of the demon family.

    Morrow, on the other hand, came to this country only when he knew about it.

    "So why does she not go to the more representative kingdom of Mithra for trouble, but to stir up the wind and rain in the Empire?"

    "Why did she come here to be a princess for ten years?"

    There is only one answer.

    That is, in this empire, we can achieve the purpose of the Moruo.

    She just wanted the branch to glow.

    For this reason, she needs to lay out the layout in the Laguna Empire, gather the conditions in the prophecy, and let the radiant branch appear.

    But here comes the problem.

    "What''s the purpose of her eye on tyel?"

    Sean has been thinking about this all the time.

    After all, he came for tyer''s sake, and all other purposes were secondary.

    It''s certain that morrow has an eye on tyer and wants to do something with him.

    But, what on earth does tyer need?

    Is this something that enables the Moro to achieve its goal, that is, to gather the conditions for the radiant branch to appear?

    But why does the condition that makes the radiant branch appear have something to do with tyer, who is a noble of the Kingdom and a descendant of the orthodox brave?

    Is it because tyel is the blood of the leferut family?

    Then why don''t you just go to the leferut family?

    "Well, I don''t understand..."

    Sean couldn''t understand.

    He didn''t know much about the Empire, he didn''t know much about the Moruo, and he didn''t even see the face of the Moruo once. He really didn''t know where to start.

    "Now, the secret base on the high priest''s side has been lifted by me, and this line is impassable."

    Then, we can only start from the other direction given by haves.

    "Lenny Baffin..."

    should Rasha and Lilith still be staring over there?

    "When you get out of the palace, go to them."

    After making such a decision, Sheehan turned through the ancient books in his hand several times, confirmed that there was no redundant information, and then put them back.

    "Wuwu... Wuwu...!"

    At the same time, a cry for help finally came into Sean''s ear, making Sean who had been thinking before come back to God.

    Sheehan turned his head and looked at the source of the blocked cry.

    The emperor was still hanging upside down, with a black face and a cloth in his mouth. He struggled and wriggled miserably, making his short and fat body wriggle.

    That scene is really a little hot.

    Sean was silent for a while and came to the other side.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    It seems that the Emperor just came out of a coma and made a subconscious cry. He would see sheen appear and immediately think of what happened before. He stopped shouting and wriggling.

    In his red and swollen eyes, fear and panic coexisted, and even carried a strong color of begging for mercy.

    There is no doubt that he recognized the cloaked intruder in front of him, the mysterious strongman who destroyed the leferut family.

    He thought sheen was coming to kill him, so his heart was full of fear.

    To tell you the truth, sheen really has the idea of getting rid of him.

    This kind of fatuous and incompetent emperor is also a disaster.But...

    "someone told me not to kill you, because he wanted you to kneel down in front of his mother and repent."

    Sheehan''s voice came slowly into the emperor''s ear.

    "So, I won''t kill you."

    Hearing this, the emperor was relieved.

    However, Sheehan''s words suddenly changed.

    "I won''t kill you directly, but you''re a little hot eyed."

    Sheehan held out a hand in the direction of the emperor.

    "Since you make others unable to sleep for a long time, I''ll make you a madman and be ridiculed by others."

    "Don''t thank me."

    "I just want to do something good."

    Words fall, heen regardless of the emperor''s panic and despair eyes, mercilessly cast the magic.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ madness]."

    On this day, the current emperor of the Laguna Empire went mad.

    The Empire entered a period of real chaos.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    About half an hour later, a group of noble civil servants who had just entered the emperor''s palace ran out in panic.

    From their mouth, a very shocking news came out.

    "Your Majesty is mad!"

    "Your Majesty is insane!"

    "Tell the God of the temple to come quickly!"

    "Come on

    When such news spread throughout the palace, or even out of the palace, chaos immediately spread.

    No way.

    No matter how fatuous or incompetent, it was the emperor of ragner Empire, the head of a country, who could not tolerate any mistakes.

    Now, since the emperor is crazy, it can be imagined how much shock and impact it will bring to the capital and even the Empire.

    As a result, many nobles rushed to the palace, or someone left the palace in a hurry and went to the temple to ask the temple officials to come to diagnose the emperor and check his condition.

    For a moment, the whole palace was in a panic before the storm, which filled every corner with tension.

    Havis didn''t leave his bedroom, but found the riot outside, standing in the window position, listening to the movement outside, murmured to himself.

    "Crazy?"

    He knew it must have been Sheehan.

    "Not bad."

    Havis made such an assessment very insipid, as if the accident was not his father in general.

    In fact, havis did not regard the emperor as his father for a long time.

    From his madness to being incited by the Moros, he began to fight against his sons and daughters, and their father son relationship was broken.

    If kapelin''s attitude to the emperor is indifferent, then havis''s attitude to the emperor is really ruthless.

    Such as the literal meaning, has no affection.

    But...

    "even if you are crazy, I will make you repent in front of your mother''s wife."

    Havis made such a light self talk.

    Immediately, the prince put down the curtain and went back to his bed. As if nothing had happened, he continued to live under house arrest.

    Under such circumstances, not long after, the God of the temple also came to the palace to diagnose the insane emperor.

    After seeing the emperor, the divine official gave a report that shocked everyone.

    "Your Majesty has been enchanted with madness."

    "That magic is very powerful. I can''t get rid of it with my recovery magic."

    "Unless it''s the Pope of the Kingdom temple and the legendary Lord Jules, no one in the whole human world can lift this crazy magic."

    Many people are aware of this.

    The sky of the imperial capital is changing.

    As a result, the news that shocked the whole empire spread like wildfire and was known by people all over the world.

    "There were invaders in the palace and successfully persecuted the emperor."

    ...

    at the same time, Sean, the initiator, has returned to bigusler''s home.

    Sheehan didn''t know, or guessed, the chaos that was going to happen in the imperial capital, but he didn''t care at all.

    he is what come true. Nothing is done. He has been so much in the dark, and he has come swaggeringly back to the family of the old family.

    Even the servants didn''t know that there was a mysterious strong man in bigusler''s family who stirred up the emperor''s life. Rockett had also told him not to go near Sean''s room in any case.

    In this way, Sean came back very smartly.

    However, after returning, sheen found out that Rasha and Lilith went back to bigusler''s house first.

    No, it''s not just Rasha and Lilith.

    In addition to the two, there was another person who was brought back by them.

    "How did you come back?"

    Sean then looked at Rasha and Lilith in the room, looking stunned.

    At this time, Rasha and Lilith seemed to be waiting for him to come back. One stood by the bed, looking after something, and the other fell into his arms and rubbed in his arms when sheen came back.

    Sheehan hugs Lilith with a happy face, and fox looks at Rasha suspiciously.

    Seeing this, Rasha''s speech is concise and comprehensive.

    "Something''s wrong, Mr. Sheehan."

    So Rasha is taking care of a person.

    A man lying on the bed, as if in a coma, closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    She is a lovely young girl with dark, healthy skin, small face and big eyes.

    Sean naturally knew who the girl was.

    Because he has seen the girl''s appearance many times on the crystal props given by haves.yes.

    "Is she Lenny Baffin?"

    Sheen looked at the girl.

    "Yes."

    Rasha nodded.

    In other words, Rasha brought back the people she should be watching today.

    Besides, the man was in a coma.

    "What happened?"

    Sheehan frowned and asked Rasha.

    Rasha''s response was very concise.

    "She was almost killed."

    That''s it.

    ...

    five minutes later, Sheehan got a general idea of the situation.

    Actually, it''s very simple.

    "You mean, while you were watching Lenny Baffin, someone came out and attacked her?"

    Sheen made a very unexpected noise.

    "Yes." "We saw her being chased and killed with our own eyes, and all the guards around her fell down. She was the only one left," Ratha replied with a positive response

    "So?" Sean said thoughtfully, "you will save her?"

    "It''s Miss Lilith." Rasha said calmly: "I judged that Mr. Sheehan should need this person, so I didn''t sit by and watch her be killed."

    So Rasha let Lilith help and save Lenny Baffin.

    "All right." Sheen naturally would not have any objection. Looking at the little girl lying on the bed, she asked, "what''s the matter with her now?"

    "Nothing." Rasha shook her head and said, "it''s probably too much stimulation. After Miss Lilith rescued her, she immediately lost consciousness."

    There is nothing wrong with that.

    Although I don''t know the relationship between the little girl and Moro, she probably didn''t know anything and was taken in by the Baffin family. She has been living a very ordinary and happy life for ten years.

    A little girl about thirteen or fourteen years old, in ten years of ordinary and happy life, suddenly suffered a life-threatening assassination, and all the guards around her died in front of her, so she would be too stimulated and coma, which is very normal.

    But somehow, sheen always felt that she could feel a bit of strange and strange magic from the little girl.

    What''s going on?

    Sean''s brow was once again frowned.

    At this time, Rasha gave sheen a surprising news.

    "Not only the young lady of the Viscount''s family was assassinated, but also the Baron''s family."

    The sudden news surprised sheen.

    "The baffins were assassinated, too?" Sheen was stunned and said: "then they..."

    Rasha looked at sheen, her eyes and expression were very flat.

    "No one is immune."

    That''s what Rasha told Sheehan.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    After a while, sheen sighed.

    "All right." Sheehan didn''t have too much affectation and asked directly, "where''s the person who did it?"

    "Miss Lilith didn''t get rid of it." "But after the assassination failed, they all committed suicide, and detonated their magic props to blow themselves up," Rasha said

    Good guy, be hard on the enemy, even harder on yourself.

    Now, if there''s nothing fishy in it, sheen doesn''t believe it.

    "Who will destroy the whole Baffin family at this time?"

    Sean only felt that he might be locked up in a strange pot.

    Sure enough...

    "maybe it''s the hostile forces of the Baffin family who are fishing in troubled waters while Mr. sheen is stirring the wind and rain in the imperial capital these two days, so they take the opportunity to eradicate the Baffin family, and then put the blame on Mr. sheen."

    What Rasha said was what Sean thought.

    Sean is speechless.

    He also has a feeling that he is likely to be accused of something that is not necessary and suspected.

    Who made him do a lot of "outrageous" things in the past two days, not only destroying the leferut family, but also attacking the emperor?

    The high level of the Empire will surely think that the massacre of the Baffin family came from him and was destroyed by him.

    "It''s a real disaster."

    Sean can only feel that way.

    However, he doubted whether the destruction of Baffin was really done by their hostile forces.

    It is not that he is too sensitive, but that this period is too sensitive for him not to doubt.

    "The mysterious girl who was taken care of by the poisonous concubine in the past ten years, but today, she was killed in a massacre?"

    There''s a little bit of truth in that.

    Sean has a headache.

    "It feels like things are getting more and more complicated."Just after digging out the radiant branch, I guessed the ultimate goal of the Moruo, and also pulled out and slaughtered the thousand year old monsters like the high priest. Now there is a new mystery. The water of the capital seems to be deeper than Sheehan imagined.

    "No, I''ve got to get tiyer and lesia back."

    Sean can''t sit still.

    He doesn''t know what''s going on over there.

    But as far as the current situation is concerned, there is no news from tier, which really makes him a little uneasy.

    We can deal with morrow slowly, but tiel can''t do anything wrong.

    So Sheen has a little bit of a desire to find lesia and tyer first.

    And Rasha seems to see through Sheehan''s concerns.

    And it brought him a rare piece of good news.

    "Speaking of the first lady, I may have found her place."

    The rasa language does not make an astonishing sound.

    "You... You found them?"

    Sean was stunned at first, then delighted.

    Rasha nodded her head blandly.

    "I''m the magic life created by the young lady with her own magic as the reference. Although there is no magic, I can occasionally detect some residual magic when the young lady uses space magic."

    So Rasha told Sheehan a place.

    Sean blinked.

    "In that place?"

    Sean is speechless.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    The leferut house, the former site.

    It was only last night that the place was razed to the ground by the meteor shower and was exterminated.

    As a result, the heavy armor Knights of the imperial order are still surrounded here. No one is allowed to enter or leave.

    The court magicians and officials from the palace are walking back and forth, casting a magic from time to time, recording something. They are obviously investigating the truth of the destruction of the leferut family.

    Although a meteor shower has completely destroyed the place, even the leferut family are almost destroyed, it is difficult to find out anything more, but there is magic in this world, and some special series of magic can play some miraculous effects and find out some clues.

    For example, there''s the magic of going back to the scene and showing people what happened here in the past.

    For example, it has super accurate detection of magic and breath, selects the magic of the culprit from the numerous ups and downs of magic residue, records it, and then uses the magic of the tracking system to arrest it.

    People from the Imperial Palace are doing such preparations. It doesn''t take long. Even if they don''t know the true identity of the mysterious strongman, they can still find out where he is.

    At least, that''s what people here think.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Sheehan had the ability to evade all kinds of magical reconnaissance.

    Therefore, even if they record the magic of sheen, it is impossible for them to use the magic of tracking West to find Sheen''s location.

    Moreover, although Sean left a lot of magic and wasted a lot of magic here last night, Sean was not the only one here.

    It''s not easy to find the magic of Sean from the magic of so many people.

    Even if there is a case, the imperial people will find it. As rochte said before, the Empire will not easily come to the door to find a top legendary strong man.

    Of course, these considerations have nothing to do with the people here.

    They just need to perform the tasks assigned above, and they don''t need to consider so many problems.

    Under such circumstances, people here are still doing their own things, making it quite lively.

    However, from time to time, we can hear some conversations from these people.

    "Is your majesty really mad?"

    "Maddening magic..."

    "it''s unfortunate that the powerful magic can only be removed by the Pope of the kingdom."

    "But this also shows that someone has sneaked into the palace again, and this time he has done something to the emperor?"

    "Who on earth has such ability?"

    "Is that the old thief?"

    "I think it''s the mysterious strongman."

    "It''s been invaded one after another. The palace is not as solid as it used to be."

    "It''s said that those nobles and high-level officials are going crazy, and the palace is in a mess."

    "Not only need to deal with the emperor''s affairs, the palace is no longer safe, and I don''t know if there will be the next victim. Should those nobles be worried?"

    "It''s deserved that we are always sent to do this and that. I''ve been sitting in the palace, thinking that no matter what, the threat can''t reach my head. Are those noble leaders stupid?"

    "It''s said that a Viscount''s family in the South has been destroyed in silence."

    "No?"

    "What''s going on lately?"

    "Why do all kinds of things begin to appear in the imperial capital?"

    "I always feel that something big is going to happen recently."

    "I... where are we going?"

    This kind of dialogue will appear in the mouth of people here from time to time, which makes many people show some uneasy and confused expressions.

    Today''s imperial capital is indeed in troubled times, and chaos has appeared, which makes many people feel scared and uneasy.

    Most of the nobles also fell into a state of panic, all day long panic, for this reason extremely concerned about the recent capital of all kinds of things and rumors.

    It can only be said that the popular support of the Empire has been a little scattered.

    Under such circumstances, as the initiator of everything, Sheehan suddenly appeared here without a sound.

    He was not found by anyone, nor did he do anything special. He just entered leferut''s house with the super concealment ability of Li Jue Tian Ming, and came to an open ground.

    There are many magicians working here, using all kinds of magic, moving stones.

    Just because, according to the investigation, they found that there is a very vast underground space in the underground of leferut''s house.

    That''s where sheen buried the leferuts alive.

    At this moment, it was reopened by the court magician from the palace, ready to enter and investigate.Sean looked at the scene and closed his eyes.

    The perception, which belongs to the external sense of destiny, diffuses and penetrates directly into the ground under the control of Sheehan.

    That''s right.

    Sean is also investigating here.

    After exploring with the perception of the outer sense of destiny, sheen immediately found out.

    "It''s really here."

    As sheen grinned bitterly and stepped, the man disappeared in the same place.

    When he appeared again, he had already come to the underground of leferut''s house.

    However, Sheehan was not in the previous underground hall, but came to a very hidden space.

    This place is located in the deepest underground of leferut''s house, and there are signs of border protection. You can see that it is a very important place.

    But at this meeting, all the people of leferut have gone to the West. No matter how important it is, the protection of the border is useless. Even if it is touched, no one will find it.

    Sheehan did not deliberately destroy it, but used instant movement again, routinely through the border, into the interior of the border.

    As soon as he came in, sheen was surprised to find out.

    "Is this the treasure house?"

    It was full of all kinds of gold and silver treasures, as well as all kinds of precious magic props in the warehouse that Sheehan found in the secret base of the high priest.

    I want to know, this is leferut''s treasure house.

    "Good guy."

    Sean sighed.

    I knew earlier. I didn''t run so fast before. I''ll search here before I leave.

    Fortunately, no one has arrived here yet, otherwise, these gold and silver treasures will be confiscated by the Empire.

    "In the future, if you want to do something full of chop, you have to pay attention not to run too fast. Go around first and take all the things you should take."

    Sheehan said that such a good thing as "house hunting" must not be left behind in the future.

    Otherwise, how many billions will be lost?

    As a count, although Sean is not as poor as before, he is also rich by Yulin.

    In other words, his coffer is not as full as these aristocrats with a long history.

    As far as personal property is concerned, Sheehan is undoubtedly the lowest among earls, and even some viscount and Baron can''t match him.

    If you have a chance to enrich your own coffer, of course, the more you have, the better.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan couldn''t help walking in the direction where the gold and silver were.

    Just then...

    "Shua!"

    A dark shadow sprang up behind sheen, even leaped up and approached from behind.

    In his hands, the red magic flickered on a sharp blade, bringing a sharp sense of crisis.

    No doubt, that''s the magic sword skill.

    Suddenly, the attacker, with the approaching of the magic sword, slashed Hearn''s neck mercilessly.

    But just when the magic sword was about to touch Sheen''s neck, sheen suddenly turned around, stretched out a hand and grasped the attacker''s arm.

    The attacker''s [magic sword] immediately stopped in front of Sheehan''s neck, and his hand was tightly grasped by Sheehan, unable to move.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The attacker immediately raised his other hand.

    Above, another sharp blade appeared, and the red magic was also shining on the blade surface.

    Seeing this, sheen was not surprised but pleased.

    "All right, girl."

    At the moment, sheen didn''t speak out.

    "You don''t really intend to murder your husband, do you?"

    When such words were introduced into the attacker''s ears, the sharp blade that the attacker was about to cut stopped.

    Even the hand held by sheen relaxed, and it was about to touch the sharp edge of Sheen''s neck, and the red magic blade was removed with the fastest speed.

    Silence begins to fall.

    The full picture of the attacker was also printed into Sheen''s eyes.

    It was a petite girl with a pair of sharp blades and a cloak and a hood.

    "... is that you?"

    After a long silence, a familiar voice came out from the girl''s mouth under her hood.

    Sheen looked at her with certainty.

    "Who else can I be?"

    Sean couldn''t help making a voice of blame.

    Smell speech, the girl finally relaxed whole body.

    Sheen let go of each other''s hands.

    The opponent immediately put away a pair of sharp blades and took off the hood.

    The next second, a face with the upper half of the mask was exposed to sheen.

    A long purple hair was braided into a twist, hanging in the back, looking very pleasant.

    It''s Thiel.

    Tiel stares at Sean.Sheehan understood and took off his hood as well.

    Seeing her familiar face appear in front of her, tyer''s eyes fluctuate.

    Soon, tiel lowered her head.

    "... what are you doing here?"

    Tiel whispered.

    It looks like a child who did something wrong.

    "Why?" Sheen was even more angry and said, "if I don''t come, do you really plan to stay here and be chased by those bastards?"

    Tyel was speechless.

    This month, she really had a hard time.

    Even though she had already prepared herself, she could not bear all this. However, in front of sheen, she still couldn''t lift her head.

    Seeing this, sheen sighed and made a sound like nothing.

    "Come here."

    Sean opened his hand carelessly in the direction of tyer.

    Tiel looked up at the scene.

    The next moment, tier did not hesitate to step forward, while taking off the mask on her face, revealing a beautiful and exquisite face, while pouncing into Sheen''s arms.

    Two lips heavy kiss together, no longer separate each other.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    After a month''s reunion, whether Sean or tyer, the mood is faint, some excited.

    After all, a month ago, they were in perfect harmony. They separated after you and me.

    So, this kiss, two people kiss is very warm and intense.

    If it wasn''t for the wrong location, maybe they would have already talked about a business of hundreds of millions.

    But even so, they didn''t separate until after a long time, and they were almost out of breath.

    It was not until this moment that sheen was completely relieved.

    "How are you?" Sean held her little wife in her arms, looked at the still slow tyer and said, "I heard you were seriously injured."

    Naturally, it refers to the fact that tier sneaks into the palace, is ambushed by leferut''s family, and then is penetrated through his abdomen.

    "Nothing serious." Tier buried his head in Sheen''s arms and whispered, "I''m ready to get hurt in advance. I''ve already brought enough healing potion."

    With that, tyer lifted her clothes and let sheen look at her abdomen.

    Sheen took a look and found that there was a bandage on it. The bandage was slightly bleeding, but it was not serious.

    Think, this injury, should be in the magic medicine cure, recovered a lot of it?

    But from another point of view, they all used magic medicine, but they couldn''t completely cure the injury. At that time, tier must have been seriously injured.

    "Celestial breath."

    Sheehan directly used the highest level of healing magic against tyer, letting the starlight fall and cover tyer''s body.

    Tier narrowed her eyes and seemed to feel very comfortable, but she didn''t say anything. As she silently accepted Hearn''s treatment, she continued to hold Hearn and buried her head in her arms. She said nothing, as if she was smelling Hearn''s body.

    After a while, the only smell of blood on tyer disappeared.

    With the healing of the breath of blowing stars, it is impossible to stay for a long time.

    Sean was relieved.

    When she was relieved, sheen could not help complaining.

    "Just tell you not to come by yourself. As a result, I have to pick you up?"

    Sean still has to do something about this complaint.

    Who let tyer go his own way at that time, and he wanted to come to the Empire himself?

    If she can achieve her goal after coming to the Empire, it''s another matter.

    Unfortunately, she looked down upon morrow, the leferut family and her opponents. In the end, she not only failed to achieve her goal, but also was injured and pursued.

    It''s a bit tragic.

    Tier also knew that all this was due to her own willfulness.

    She admitted that she did underestimate the enemy.

    In other words, she was so anxious to achieve her goal that she stepped into the trap of the enemy and almost didn''t explain herself in the palace.

    If she had not been lucky enough to escape from the pursuit of leferut''s family for several times, tiel would not have had enough lives for her empire trip this time.

    No, it''s not just luck.

    "What did you arrange for me to help me at the critical moment, so that I could escape several times, right?"

    Tyel looked up at sheen.

    Sheen didn''t hide it.

    "Just in case." Sheehan shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s not that I look down on you and think you can''t do what you want to do, but that the opponent is really a bit bad. You are too young and haven''t fully grown up. If you are really allowed to come here alone and don''t arrange anything, let alone me, it''s Vivian. They won''t be at ease."

    With that, Sheehan spoke in one direction.

    "What? Haven''t you shown your face to her yet? "

    Sean is obviously speaking to a third party.

    And then...

    "didn''t you tell her not to find out?"

    With such a voice, the maiden of the demon clan appeared in the space from the fluctuation.

    Who else could it be but lesia?

    "I''m willing to show up, miss."

    Sean complains again.

    What it refers to is not the fact that laixia did not show up, but the fact that she came to the Empire and the capital, but she did not bring tyer to find her own business.

    "Don''t look at me like that." Laixia quickly shakes the pot, points to tier, and says as if she has lost her temper: "you are a stubborn little lover. In the past month, I''ve been watching what she does for several times. If I appear in front of her and declare that I want to take her to see you, do you think she will agree?"

    Laixia''s voice is full of helpless and hard to hide fatigue.

    Obviously, this month, she did not take much trouble for the safety of tiyer.Sheen turned his head and looked back at Tyrell.

    "... I just don''t feel ashamed to see you."

    Tyer''s eyes dodged, and she didn''t dare look directly at Sean.

    She had known for a long time about Sheehan''s coming to the imperial capital.

    What''s more, I knew it in the first time.

    Anyway, her whole heart has been dedicated to this man. If he appears beside him for a long time, it''s normal for him to have some premonition.

    But as tiel herself said, she didn''t think she had much face to see sheen.

    Boasting of Haikou like that, he traveled a long way to the Empire alone, but he not only failed to achieve his goal, but also nearly lost his life. If Sheehan knew about these things, tyer could imagine how angry he would be.

    As a result, tyer did not dare to see sheen, or wanted to make one last effort.

    She''ll be here just to find out for the last time whether what she wants is at leferut''s.

    Who knows, sheen actually came directly at this time. Tier didn''t expect that. Just now, even Sheen''s breath and magic didn''t have time to recognize, so she rushed up to subdue him.

    Fortunately, Sheen''s skill is extraordinary. Otherwise, looking at this girl''s fierce appearance, it''s really possible that she will capsize in the sewer and be cut by her little wife.

    On this point, laixia thinks that she has some say.

    "I said, have you become different from before?"

    Laixia came over, looked at Sean, and said with surprise and doubt.

    "You seem to be getting stronger."

    Tier also seems to have found something, feeling the deep magic of Sheehan, and looking at him with deep eyes.

    They''ll be surprised, and that''s normal.

    A month ago, when laixia and tyer left the capital and went to the capital, Sheehan had not started to use Tianen and numerology for extreme training and smelting, and had not integrated the seven skills of Tianming, and his level was less than 70, so his strength had not been greatly improved.

    Now, Sean is a new man, and whenever lesia and tyel feel something, they can see the change in him.

    Sheehan did not hide or deny it.

    "I''ve been in the inner hall." Sean said, "so, you know."

    In a word, both lesia and tyer understood.

    "So you''re stronger again?" Laixia made a murmur: "is there any reason?"

    No wonder lesia said that.

    You know, at the beginning, leixia was the first to recognize Sean as a brave man.

    At that time, Sean had been in the world for less than a month, but he had been able to fight back and forth with himself. He didn''t lose the slightest advantage, and even allowed himself to retreat without using his holy sword.

    Later, every time I see Sean, lesha can find that Sean has become stronger.

    Up to now, leixia has been completely unable to see through Sheehan.

    It''s only half a year. Even for those brave people who claim to have unlimited potential, it''s too unusual for them to grow at such a speed, isn''t it?

    Tyrell also felt incredible about Sheen''s growth.

    also knew that sheen was stronger than herself, and grew up very fast, not inferior to that princess''s highness.

    But now it seems that tyer feels that she has underestimated Sheen''s growth rate.

    is this better than the royal highness of the princess?

    Even if you enter the inner hall and get a chance to understand the transformation, it is extremely unusual.

    Of course, it''s incredible. For Sheen''s growth, tyer naturally won''t feel bad.

    No matter how to say, sheen is her willing to give everything. The more extraordinary and excellent sheen is, the more reassuring tiel is.

    In this month, tier''s strength has also improved by leaps and bounds.

    Sheen was surprised to find that the girl''s level had broken through to 70.

    Yes.

    Tiel has reached level 70.

    What does that mean?

    "This girl, who is one year younger than Roxie, has promoted herself to grade 70."

    In this way, the growth speed of tier is better than that of Roxie.

    If this is sent back to the Kingdom, I''m afraid it will cause a sensation?

    In this regard, leixia, who has been secretly looking after tyer, has the most say.

    "You are both abnormal. No, the brave and their descendants are abnormal one by one."

    Lesia''s a little sour.

    She''s not even over 80.no way out.

    "Who let you know how to play hide and seek in this space magic? Once the situation is bad, you can run, but you can''t beat it. You don''t dare stand in front of the screen to hide yourself and watch the play in secret. How can you grow up?"

    Sean was not polite.

    "Do you... Do you think I want to?"

    Lesia was barely pissed off.

    If this face is not too easy to cause problems, why does she not want to stand in front of the curtain and fight with others?

    Can we blame this?

    To blame, it can only blame the damn world!

    Laixia''s heart is full of bitterness.

    But this meeting, Sheen has ignored her.

    "Tell me."

    Sean spoke to tyer in her arms.

    "What have you done in this month?"

    Sean''s words in exchange for the silent nod of tyer''s head.

    Immediately, tyer began to tell.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    In fact, there were not too many ups and downs in her experience after she came to the imperial capital.

    At first glance, she seems to have become a street mouse, everyone yells, but she has been prepared for this aspect of psychology, did not intend to be too good in the enemy''s territory.

    For this reason, tyer prepared quite well, not only equipped with magic potions as recovery products, in case of emergency, but also prepared some useful magic props and even food.

    Thanks to these preparations, tyer was able to be free and happy in the imperial capital.

    In such a situation, tier also did a variety of actions in order to achieve his own goal.

    Up to now, you don''t need to emphasize that tyer is the strange thief who is talked about.

    She sneaked into many noble families in order to find what she wanted.

    Even sneaking into the palace is for this purpose.

    Therefore, tier was wanted by the Empire and pursued by leferut''s family, and even led to the existence of the Royal Knights to search wantonly.

    When Sheehan first came to the imperial capital, when he entered the noble area, he saw many Knights patrolling?

    The reason why the alert was so strict at that time was precisely because of the relationship of tier.

    Tier successfully sneaked into the palace. Although he was trapped by the enemy, few people in the palace knew about it.

    They only thought that tyer was an extremely powerful assassin, and had been sneaking into the noble families all the time. He was a dangerous person who had to be taken seriously. So they sent many knights to stay in the noble area and guard in the noble area.

    It can be seen from this that what tier did in the imperial capital this month has aroused much heated discussion.

    Unfortunately, the citizens of the imperial capital just talked about it with relish. They didn''t know how many risks tyer had taken in order to do these things.

    If it had not been for lesia''s help in the dark, then tier might have been gone.

    At this thought, sheen frowned.

    "After taking so many risks, what are you looking for?"

    Sean has been trying to figure this out for a long time.

    What is it that makes tyer so adventurous, regardless of her own safety, and want to find it by hand?

    "..."

    tiel was silent.

    Sean could feel it, and it didn''t seem that tyer was very willing to mention it.

    But this time, Sheehan did not choose to compromise.

    "Last time, I chose to respect your ideas, so you have this month''s time and experience." Sean stares at tyer and says, "this time, if you don''t want to say it, I''ll take you back to the kingdom by force."

    Don''t doubt that Sheehan can do such a thing.

    A compromise is acceptable.

    After all, tiel is her own little wife, and she has hands and feet. She can''t do anything. If she wants to do something, sheen still wants to support and respect her.

    But the second time, Sheehan won''t compromise.

    In any case, this is a rather dangerous thing.

    So it''s normal not to compromise and not to allow it.

    Tiel also knew that he should not continue to be willful.

    So, tyer sighed in silence.

    "I just want to find my horn."

    Tiel said that.

    "Ha?"

    Sean didn''t understand.

    "Horn"

    On one side, laixia was also stunned, with an unknown appearance.

    Tiel was very straightforward.

    "Have you seen it?" Tier light way: "my that is the power of taboo."

    Tier''s words immediately reminded Sean of the amazing power sleeping in tier''s body.

    That''s tyer''s unique skill, the innate power of ghosts.

    It can form an angle to absorb the magic in the atmosphere infinitely, and transform the absorbed magic into pure power, so that tyer can become stronger and stronger.

    Once upon a time, tyer used this power to seriously injure the former head of the elbain family, her grandfather, alidia''s father, and the last Knight Commander of the Knights of the kingdom.

    The Knight Commander was also a legendary strong man, but he was seriously injured because of the "ghost" power of tyer when he was a child. Finally, he left hidden danger in his body and died in less than a few years.

    When he was in the ataru gorge, tier also used this power once, which made Aiyi interested in it. Sheen also lifted the seal of the holy sword before he could fight with her.

    With such powerful unique skills, tyer was even valued by the goddess of destiny and became a blessing of the goddess of destiny, just like the most amazing treasure of the kingdom.

    However, this power, for tyer, is just a curse.The power of unlimited ascension is a burden to tyer, and it will also lead to her insanity, runaway, and become a monster who only knows how to destroy everything in front of her.

    For this reason, her grandfather died of injury. Her father took her as an object to be taken care of and monitored. The people of the elbein family also regarded her as an extremely dangerous existence. Even her mother, who came from leferut family, never looked at her directly.

    Of course, tier''s mother was originally sent to the kingdom by the leferut family to get married in order to achieve her own goal. She has no feelings for tier, which is very normal.

    Not to mention that she was the indirect or even direct promoter of the large-scale assassination in Wangdu ten years ago. In Sheehan''s view, the killing of this man by alidia is not worthy of sympathy at all.

    Tiel knows that as well.

    But a month ago, on behalf of the leferut family''s mission to the Kingdom, Warren, who came to tiyer with the instructions of the morrow, told tiyer a secret that no one knew.

    "I heard that when I was born, there was a horn on my head."

    Tyer''s face was quiet and he spoke.

    "It''s not the huge magic horn that I formed when I used my unique skills. It''s the real horn that naturally grows on my forehead like a hand and foot."

    This is not only Sean, but also letha.

    Is there such a thing?

    "And the horn?"

    Lesia asked subconsciously.

    Tier''s face was still so calm, or indifference.

    "Cut down by my mother."

    That''s right.

    Tiel''s horn was cut off by her mother.

    And it was the first time she was born.

    "At that time, although I was just born, the horn on my head had begun to absorb the magic of the atmosphere and gathered a very huge force."

    "It''s not out of control, it''s stored in the corner."

    "If I''m not wrong, the real angle has the function of storing power. It''s a kind of brake and won''t make too much power burden and influence me."

    "But my mother saw me like this and cut off the horn mercilessly."

    In the most calm tone, tier said the most outrageous thing.

    Sean then remembered when he was in Wangdu, havis just found himself and wanted to cooperate with him.

    "The leferut family is a military family that cultivates spies, assassins and dead men. They are highly valued by the royal family in the Empire. In history, they were given marriage by the royal family several times and were able to marry the Royal Princess. Therefore, they also have the brave blood of the Laguna empire."

    "In fact, tier elbain is the successor of the two brave families of Mithra Kingdom and Laguna empire. At the beginning, the Empire proposed to intermarry, not to let the daughter of the leferut family become a spy, but to steal the blood of the brave people of Mithra Kingdom and give birth to a gifted offspring by combining the blood of the brave people of Laguna empire. ¡±

    for this purpose, tyer''s mother was sent to the kingdom to marry the elbains.

    As for the large-scale assassination of Wangdu, it was caused by the instructions given by Moro only after he appeared in the Empire and took control of the Empire and the leferut family.

    In this way, when tyer was born, her mother''s purpose was not to harm the Kingdom, but to cultivate a powerful fighting tool for her family.

    With this purpose, tier''s mother gave birth to tier, and saw the horn on tier''s head, realized the amazing power, what would be done, you can imagine.

    "My mother cut off my horn and killed all the people who delivered it at that time. She claimed that it was my strength that caused all this, but secretly sent my horn back to the Empire and the leferut family, with the intention of letting the leferut family find out the strength in the horn and cultivate more strong people for the family."

    Tiel seemed to be talking about the behavior of a person who had nothing to do with him, and he said it very flatly.

    "From then on, my power will be in danger of losing control."

    Hearing this, sheen finally understood.

    Emotion, the power of tyer, can be controlled.

    However, because of the loss of the real angle and the "organ" with braking effect, when tyer launches his unique skills, it will result in runaway rampage.

    If we can find the horn, then tier will do whatever it takes.

    Then, after knowing this, she came to the imperial capital.

    "I first came to leferut''s house, but at that time I didn''t know that leferut''s house had such a basement, and leferut''s house was a spy family, so I had perfect vigilance and corresponding means for secret operations, so I couldn''t come in and look for it.""Later, I heard that in order to analyze my horn, the leferut family lent my horn to many aristocrats and high-level imperial researchers who had secret contact with them. Then I sneaked into those aristocratic families and was regarded as a strange thief."

    "It''s the same with sneaking into the palace, because my horn may be taken into the palace, so I want to try to sneak in and have a look."

    "Later, you know, I was caught in a trap and hunted down. It was not until this time that the leferut family was destroyed that I finally had a chance to sneak in and find here."

    That''s all that''s happened to tyer in the past month.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    It has to be said that tyer has a lot of courage, and is still very brave.

    Knowing that the emperor was the enemy''s base camp, and that the enemy had told her the news of the "horn", and there was no way to confirm the truth, he dared to come here alone, and wantonly enter and leave the aristocratic and even royal palaces. It''s like an old man eating arsenic, and his life is too long.

    This behavior, fall in other people''s ears, should think she is very reckless?

    Sheehan is the same, but it''s not that he can''t understand what tyel is doing.

    First of all, tyer has the blessing of the goddess of fate. Her sixth sense is very strong and her intuition is very keen. If the news revealed by the enemy is false, she must have some premonition. But she believes the news, which must be the premonition given by the blessing?

    Secondly, tier''s feelings towards her mother are very complicated. She doesn''t know whether it''s hate or insipid. After knowing that her mother actually cut off her horn when she was born, which led to the hidden danger that she would run away when she used her unique skills, she must feel that this matter should be solved by herself rather than revealed get out.

    Third, tyer also has a lot of scruples about the "ghost" in her body. Even for the first half of her life, she was regarded as a monster because of its existence. Now that she finally knows that there is a solution, she must be looking for it.

    In addition, the imperial concubine of Moro has been eyeing her for no reason, and the leferut family has something to do with her. Combined with various factors, she finally decided to come to the Empire alone.

    She didn''t want to ask Sean for help, or anyone else.

    As she has said in the past, she has been helped by others all the time and has never solved things by herself.

    In Wangdu, Roxie, Vivian and Riley are all secretly protecting her.

    The decision to go to lamignon was also made by Vivian, who pushed her behind her back and invited her.

    It can be said that there are really only two types of people in the world of tyer.

    One is the people who are always thinking about her and protecting her regardless of the benefits and costs.

    The other, on the contrary, is people who want to persecute her, harm her and make her own decisions.

    The girl''s life is full of ups and downs, full of all kinds of love and hatred.

    And this also leads to tier''s personality of being withdrawn, independent, indifferent and unwilling to admit defeat. She can''t wait to prove herself, improve herself, and be able to cope with any danger and hostility. Does she no longer need the free protection of others?

    When tier realized that Sheehan had come to the imperial capital, she didn''t meet him at the first time. That''s why she had such an idea.

    That''s why she said she didn''t feel ashamed to see sheen.

    Obviously, he went to the empire by himself, but he still had to let sheen do it for him. Besides, sheen had already arranged a guard for him secretly to let him escape several times. It''s easy to think about how complicated tyer''s mood is.

    "You...

    Sean didn''t know what to say.

    "I don''t know whether you are favored by heaven or suffer from unfair fate."

    Even letha was filled with emotion.

    There was no doubt that there was a lot of malice against tyer.

    But at the same time, tyer was extremely lucky.

    After all, there are a group of people who have been helping her, protecting her and trying to make her better.

    This kind of situation is favored by extreme kindness and extreme malice at the same time, even letha does not know how to describe it.

    Perhaps, this is the fate that tiel was born to bear?

    The "ghost" in her body brought her too much bad luck and misfortune.

    However, the blessing of the goddess of fate is protecting her, favoring her, and making her encounter with many wonderful friends.

    If the combination of Sheehan''s unique skills and special skills brings about the result that everyone is surprised by it, then it''s up to tyer to have both good and bad, and depend on both good and bad. In the end, he will be engulfed by bad luck and end up in a miserable end, or he will completely change his fate and save himself from danger. It all depends on the future.

    Perhaps, tyer had realized this for a long time, and would like to become stronger and independent and grow up as soon as possible. For this reason, she did not want to rely on the strength of others. When she found out that Sheehan was a brave man, she desperately wanted to gamble on him to see if she could get inspiration from him and wake up her super potential as a descendant of the brave man?

    It''s not easy to say, tyer.

    This makes sheen don''t know whether to blame her, can only face tangled.

    On the other hand, tyer was very calm from the beginning to the end.

    "Never mind." "It''s just that I''m not strong enough, far from being able to stand on my own," she whispered, looking at sheen

    With that, tyer touched her forehead."So I want that horn back anyway."

    Sean can also understand this mood.

    Now, Sheehan simply asked.

    "When you get it back, can you solve the problem of your unique skill?"

    Sheehan went straight to the heart of the problem.

    "I don''t know." "I just have a hunch that it will be the first step for me to be really strong," tiel said directly

    That''s enough.

    Since tier, who has the blessing of destiny, said so, the horn must be taken back anyway.

    "Did you find it?"

    Sheehan asked the most crucial question.

    "No Tier shook his head, sighed at last, and said wearily, "I''ve searched all the noble families that once took over the horn, but I didn''t find it at all."

    "And here?" Leixia looked around and said, "this is leferut''s treasure house. Your horn is probably here, isn''t it?"

    "I think so, too." "It''s just that there''s no one here," said tier faintly

    Obviously, tyer had already looked for it, but could not find it.

    In this way, there will be only one place where it is possible to hold Thierry''s horn.

    "The palace?"

    Leixia obviously thought of it and murmured about it.

    Only the palace, there may be a corner with tyer.

    After all, even the nobles have taken over, the royal palace will certainly not have taken over. Moreover, the leferut family has also pledged their allegiance to the Moro, and the Moro has taken a close eye on tyer. The possibility that tyer''s horn is in the Royal Palace, or in the hands of the Moro, is great.

    Tiel must have thought about it before, otherwise he would not sneak into the palace.

    It''s a pity that her action of sneaking into the palace was induced by the situation under morob. In the end, she not only failed to find her own corner in the palace, but also fell into a trap and almost died.

    "It seems that if you want to find your horn, you have to fight the poisonous concubine head-on."

    Sheen realized that.

    Tiel did not retort, nor did lesia.

    This trend is already very obvious.

    What this means is that Sheehan and Moro have another account that must be calculated clearly.

    "Let''s go." Sean took tyer and said calmly, "let''s get out of here first."

    "Where to?" "Are you at the bigusler''s?" she asked immediately

    This young lady is really paying attention to the whereabouts of Sheehan after she came to the imperial capital.

    "It''s our base in the imperial capital." Sheehan didn''t deny it. He said, "let''s go back first, and then make a long-term plan."

    "Good." Laixia sighed and murmured, "I thought that when you came, I would be able to have a rest at the theatre. I can''t relax, can I?"

    "What are you afraid of?" Sheen rolled his eyes and said: "you are the best at hiding, anyway. I didn''t let you stand on the surface directly to be tough with people. You just do some small moves behind your back to support us and mess up other people''s chessboard."

    It''s really what lesia is good at.

    However, I don''t know why, from Sheen''s mouth, laixia always felt like she was looked down upon.

    This is very angry.

    "I''m a powerful magician at least. It''s not just space magic. All the magic of different departments can use some of them, and their power is not so bad. Do you think I''m the backup who can only make small moves behind my back?"

    Lesia was not nearly pissed off.

    But Sean threw a word.

    "Or you''ll go to the front?"

    Sheehan made a "goodwill" invitation.

    "I don''t know!" Laixia immediately raised her head and said, "I''m going to the theatre. I''ve decided. I won''t help you any more. You can''t use me as a free labor force any more!"

    Lesia decided to stand up.

    Sean has no regrets about this.

    "Do as you please."

    Sheehan made a gesture of invitation to laixia, as if one more than her, one less than her, she is a dispensable existence.

    This is even more irritating!

    Laixia secretly vowed in his heart that if he helped him to do free labor, he would be a dog!

    Is the brave great?

    It''s powerful with the support of dragon demon and evil god?

    Who hasn''t hidden his identity yet?

    We are also a person with a bright future. We must not be suppressed by this "just brave man"!

    Just when laixia was so determined to tell herself, Sheehan suddenly spoke very tactfully.

    "By the way, before you leave, remember to say goodbye to my Rasha. It''s a beginning and an end."

    Absolutely can''t be regarded as didn''t hear words, so was said by Sheehan."... and so on." Laixia was silent for a while, and then she looked at sheen convulsively and said, "what does that mean?"

    What''s "your Rasha"?

    That''s my Rasha!

    As if seeing through what laixia was thinking, Sheehan looked at her.

    "Oh."

    After a while, sheen smiles inexplicably, with a full of meaning, leads tyer and turns to leave.

    Lesia stares at Sean.

    In my heart, a strong uneasiness broke out.

    Should not...

    "you... What did you do to Rasha? What did you do! "

    Rasha rushed past.

    With a burst of noise, a group of three people left here together, at the same time, there are many gold and silver treasures here.

    No one can see that.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    Sean and lexia are both people who can use instant movement.

    Therefore, the three of them came and went quietly, and were not found by anyone.

    However, on the way back to bigusler''s house, lesha kept pestering Sean, constantly shouting, asking if Sean had done anything to Rasha and why she had to "Oh" herself like that.

    Sean naturally ignored the young lady and let her yell in her ear. She took tyer''s hand and went straight back to bigusler''s house.

    Along the way, Sheehan found that there were a lot of chaos in the imperial capital.

    Many knights rushed through the streets in groups, and many carriages appeared on the road one after another, either to the direction of the palace, or to the Knights'' camp, or even to the crowd leaving the capital, which made the whole emperor present a tense atmosphere.

    The common people looked at each other and talked about it. Their faces were full of uneasiness. It was obvious that they guessed what had happened.

    Sheehan knew that it must be because of the emperor.

    But he had known it for a long time. He did not comment on it, so he went back to bigusler''s house.

    seems to have lost a lot of Eyeliner outside the house of BIUs, which should be transferred back to the aristocratic family.

    The emperor''s madness must be more important than the surveillance of a bigusler family. Now all the noble families must be in urgent need of hands to do all kinds of things, which led to this scene.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan comes back with tier and lesha, who is shouting all the way, and meets Rasha and Lilith.

    At this time, Rasha is still taking care of Lenny Baffin, while Lilith pours into Sean''s arms for the first time.

    "Miss."

    When she saw laixia coming back with sheen, she just stopped her work and stood up.

    After a month, the master and servant, who are like twins, have finally met again.

    Just as Rasha had just stood up, Rasha had already rushed to her.

    Leixia then a face of solemnity, both hands pressed Rasha''s shoulder, tone anxious mouth.

    "Are you all right? Rasha

    Hearing this, rashia was stunned.

    Before Rasha could react, she asked anxiously.

    "Are you all right? Have you done anything wrong by that hundan? Did he force you? Forced you? If he forces you, blink! Tell me quietly

    This is what laixia called out in a loud voice.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Sean, tyer and Lilith lost their words at the same time.

    Rasha was also silent, almost without a few question marks on her head.

    But looking at her serious and nervous face, Rasha might have guessed something and glanced at sheen.

    Sheehan quickly put his eyes away.

    He didn''t want to be seen through by his elder sister, and he was very happy in front of her.

    Unfortunately, my elder sister is my elder sister. Even if sheen didn''t look away, she seemed to see through everything and calm down.

    "Please calm down, miss."

    Rasha spoke in her usual bland tone.

    "No! I can''t calm down! "

    Lesia shook her head as if to find out everything.

    Who would have thought that''s what Rasha said.

    "No matter how anxious you are, it won''t help." Rasha said faintly: "after all, what should happen will happen. Now that it has become a reality, we can only accept it."

    In a word, letha was completely stupid.

    Not to mention laixia, even Sheehan almost didn''t spray the imported tea.

    Elder sister...

    elder sister!

    Are you sure that your words will not cause a big bang if they appear on this occasion?

    Sure enough...

    "it''s over... It''s over..."

    lesha''s hand on Rasha''s shoulder was weak and her eyes were dull and murmuring.

    "My Rasha... My Rasha... She''s not pure...!"

    This is what laixia realized from Rasha''s words.

    "Cough...!"

    Sheehan coughs twice and looks at Rasha in shock.

    No way.

    Even he did not expect that Rasha would suddenly say such words.

    We''re just saying hi. What do you mean by that now?

    I thought that Rasha would solve the misunderstanding in front of her and let her realize that she was deliberately teasing her. Sheen was really confused.Sheen didn''t know that Rasha would do it on purpose.

    (there''s a reason to keep the first lady.)

    Rasha wants to say that she is now on the fifth floor.

    Originally, she was thinking that since she could not leave laixia or sheen, it was the best choice to stay with laixia and sheen.

    It''s just that Rasha hasn''t figured out how to implement it.

    She knows her eldest daughter very well and what kind of person she is.

    Basically, this young lady can be regarded as an existence without desire or desire.

    She didn''t want to do anything in particular. After breaking away from the old demon faction [Slayer faction valve], she has been wandering around the world aimlessly. It seems that she is avoiding the Kingdom''s wanted, but in fact, she just doesn''t want to do anything, so she just travels everywhere.

    She didn''t want anything in particular, or she wanted something that had been obtained ten years ago, so she didn''t have any selfish desires.

    In front of Sheehan, leixia showed a lot of shame, but in fact, this woman is really a tough opponent.

    If it wasn''t for all kinds of coincidences, she would not have stayed with sheen all the time. She would have left without saying goodbye and continued to travel around the world with Rasha.

    Sheehan was able to threaten the young lady, but only when she was just needed or not particularly excluded, she succeeded.

    Maybe Sean can eat her to death all the time, but one day, if she leaves suddenly, he can''t stop her.

    So, in order to control laixia''s capricious and erratic temperament, it''s impossible for her to do anything hard.

    So...

    "don''t worry, miss." "I will always be your maid, even if this body no longer belongs to me and is occupied by others. Please don''t doubt it," Rasha said in an extremely calm voice

    This is the truth that Sheehan is a beast.

    "Ha ha ha..."

    then lesha laughed like a broken toy.

    "No..."

    Sheehan was in a constant muddle and finally could not help but stand up.

    This one stands up, the di Ye Er of one side then looked over.

    "... did you really hit her?"

    Tier stares at Sean tightly, and there is a little shock in her eyes.

    Yes, it''s not apathy, it''s not jealousy, it''s not the rest, it''s shock.

    It was just like sheen had done something to the worst person.

    "I didn''t...

    Sheehan just wanted to explain, but before he finished, he froze again.

    The reason is simple.

    Because... Even he was not sure if he had made a move!

    At this moment, Sean thought of the countless times in the past when she was served by Rasha to get up.

    In those countless memories, every time I wake up, not only the washing has been completed unconsciously, but also the clothes will be changed.

    In addition, some maid''s shocking remarks from time to time told sheen that in his sleep, he actually did something to each other, and sheen was numb.

    Is it really in countless times to get up, what should not do?

    Did the maid do something "by the way" while changing her clothes?

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt like she was in the dark and her mind was bursting.

    Looking at Sean like this, tyer seems to understand an established fact that cannot be refuted.

    At the moment, tyer''s eyes on sheen become extremely complicated.

    I didn''t expect that the little man of my family actually gave the maid a hand.

    Now... It''s a little scary.

    Who are you not good with, but with her?

    This is going to frighten everyone in omnipoten.

    Don''t know the seriousness of the situation, sheen is still holding his head in distress, even his arms have been tilted head, a face unknown, so Lilith can''t care about it, directly put it into the arms of tier, is carefully forward.

    "Well, miss Rasha, I have something very important to ask..."

    sheen said weakly.

    However, before Rasha made any response, she glared at sheen.

    The look in his eyes was full of murderous spirit that he didn''t have in the past.

    "You are a brave animal. I didn''t expect that you did something worse than animals...!"

    Leixia clenched her fist, and her anger turned into magic.

    "I''ll... I''ll fight you... I''ll fight you..."It seemed that he was going to fight with sheen for a life and death fury, which made sheen a little flustered.

    "Wait!" Sheehan made a quick voice and said seriously: "if I told you that I was just joking, do you believe it?"

    "Are you kidding?" Lesha''s anger can''t help but stagnate, and can''t help looking at Rasha.

    Sheen also looked at Rasha, eyes are very humble, as if eager to know the truth of the poor victims, waiting for a reply from Rasha.

    Against the sight of the two masters, Rasha''s expression is still so calm and so insipid.

    Then, the elder sister made a startling voice and said a word.

    "I have the magic medicine to use contraception, which will never cause unnecessary trouble to you two."

    Air, instantly frozen.

    "-"

    quiet.

    Dead silence.

    At this moment, all the people present were frozen there, and could not do anything else.

    Tiel was silent.

    Lilith blinked.

    Sean''s eyes are popping.

    Leixia turns her head silently and looks at sheen.

    The eyes, like looking at a dead man.

    "Shua!"

    The next second, Sean and lexia disappear at the same time.

    Leixia involuntarily uses the magic of space transfer to take Sean away.

    "..."

    tyer and Lilith are speechless.

    Rasha, as if nothing had happened, continued to take care of Lenny calmly.

    At the same time, outside the imperial capital, in a deep mountain, an unknown fierce battle started.

    Sean watched as a ghost rushed to her own laixia, speechless to heaven.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    In the end, the fight between Sheehan and laixia seemed fierce, but in fact, they couldn''t get a result.

    It''s incredible.

    In principle, with Sheehan''s current strength, it should be easy to crush a magician whose level is less than 80.

    However, this level of less than 80 magicians slip a horse, not only can use space magic, continuous space transfer, but also use all kinds of other magic for combination and support, finally was surprised to let sheen take her.

    Of course, if Sheehan was ruthless and used the means with lethality, it would not be the result.

    But can he?

    No!

    I can''t say it''s too heavy.

    If you don''t work hard, you can''t catch this slippery loach.

    In the end, Sheehan simply stood in the same place and let laixia blow magic at him, blowing the whole battlefield upside down and shaking the earth.

    In this way, it''s lesia''s turn. Nashin has no choice.

    Of course, she runs quite smoothly, but her magic power, in front of Hearn''s [Rito''s destiny], is not even a scratch.

    Sheen doesn''t even need to use instant movement to run around like her. Standing in the same place and letting her fight, she can''t help sheen.

    This makes lesia very crazy, very crazy, crazy to the end, even almost cry.

    It was only half an hour later that the young lady squandered all her magic. She was lying on the ground, panting and crying. She looked suspicious of life.

    "Why did I provoke this soulman at the beginning?"

    What laixia showed in her heart was endless regret.

    Why did you go to lamignon?

    Why should I be interested in the magic of the sword?

    Why do you want to blame yourself?

    Why didn''t you just turn around and leave at that time?

    The regret in laixia''s heart is like the sea.

    As it happens, Sheehan is still dozing off and just awakes. Looking at laixia lying on the ground, she is at a loss.

    "Have you finished?"

    Sean said this subconsciously.

    "..."

    lesia doesn''t want to talk to this guy anymore.

    So, after recovering a little bit of magic, lexia staggered up and glared at Sean.

    His eyes are surprisingly complicated.

    "Go ahead." "What are you going to do?" she said

    It was like trying to get justice for her maid, or a statement, or a position, which made Sheen''s face smile.

    He would like to tell laixia that he just deliberately stimulated her before, not really what happened with Rasha.

    However, when Sheehan was ready to say so, he could not help but feel the doubt.

    Nothing happened?

    Really nothing happened?

    If it''s really in the case that I don''t know what happened, I will deny it. Isn''t it the old man?

    After thinking about it, Sheehan immediately decided not to clarify the matter.

    Anyway, I don''t suffer from this.

    So...

    "why don''t you just give me rashaan?"

    Sheehan directly showed that he had been playing his wishful thinking all along.

    "No way!"

    Lesia didn''t want to think about it, and she voted it down.

    Sheen was not surprised.

    This wench, can painful happy promise just have ghost.

    "What do you say to do?" Sean suddenly very single way: "anyway, I have done what I should do, what I shouldn''t do... Er... Maybe... Maybe... Maybe... Or have done, you say how to do it."

    Sheehan''s original intention is to make laixia difficult and finally compromise.

    If the other party can give Rasha to himself, he will probably wake up with a smile in his dream.

    Although the protagonists of other people''s families generally want to accept the God of war who can fight for themselves and help them to prop up the force, Sheehan really only wants such a "mediocre" little maid.

    The reason is that the maid is too capable, even if she has no fighting ability, she will blow up the sky. If she takes such an attractive maid home, the family will be peaceful and orderly, and there will be no trouble.

    This is second.

    The most important thing is that the maid is really deep in Sean''s heart. She can do anything to make people feel relieved, and she is so perfect that she can completely cover the shortcomings of her lack of combat effectiveness.

    If there''s something unsatisfactory about the maid, it''s that she''s a little bit bad for her heart.

    But it doesn''t matter. In a good sense, it''s bad for the heart. It''s not bad. In a sense, sheen naturally welcomes it.So sheen was really going to abduct the little maid.

    Anyway, "daughter" is to marry sooner or later, this young lady should be able to see it?

    Just when Sheehan thought about it, lesia showed unprecedented distress and embarrassment, and even had a very strong struggle.

    At last, lesia sighed deeply.

    "I don''t know what to do."

    Lesia said so in distress.

    That is not to give up, nor is it unwilling, but it has some kind of difficult performance.

    See, sheen unconsciously convergence from the hippie smile appearance.

    After a moment''s silence, sheen spoke.

    "Is it because Rasha has a big secret?"

    Sean said this suddenly.

    "... you know?"

    Laixia is also silent half ring, immediately said so.

    Sheehan shook his head.

    "I don''t know the way of this." Sheehan said, "I only know that Rasha is not as simple as it seems, but has a bright future, right?"

    There is no doubt about that.

    Up to now, how many people have shown an inconceivable or even unbelievable gaffe after seeing Rasha?

    What''s more, they are all big people who can make a great impact on the world.

    AI is so.

    It''s true of Lyde.

    Milu is.

    So it is with Roxie.

    Even Sophie, the fairy queen.

    These great figures from all ethnic groups and countries have a strange attitude towards Rasha, and even lost their attitude.

    Even sera is like this, and the three goddesses of the protoss also show their concern for Rasha. How can this not arouse Sheen''s suspicion?

    Sean just didn''t pursue it. It''s not that he didn''t take these anomalies seriously.

    His eyes are not bad, and his brain is not bad. No matter how stupid he is, he can guess why he has lost his temper in front of Rasha so many times.

    Sheehan guessed some of the origins of Rasha.

    "I said, miss." Sheehan looked directly at laixia and said, "the secret of Rasha is not related to the devil, is it?"

    This is the most reasonable guess.

    If it is not related to the devil, how can AI Yi and others behave so impolitely?

    If it''s not related to the devil, why does Roxie and others mention Rasha''s expression so dignified every time?

    In addition, laixia once said something about the devil from the palace ten years ago. Sheehan boldly guessed that it might be in Rasha.

    Sure enough...

    "... That''s right."

    Lesia finally admitted it.

    "You know, I left the palace and ended the mass assassination before I created Rasha with the magic of body creation." Laixia said quietly, "did Rasha tell you about this?"

    "Said a little." Sheehan nodded and said: "she said that your original intention was to create a power to help you fight with the old demons in the process of escaping. That''s why you created her based on your own appearance."

    After the large-scale assassination ten years ago, as one of the participants, laixia not only stole the things related to the demon king in the palace, but also betrayed the old demon faction of the slayer faction, thus leaving.

    At that time, the kingdom had scruples about the devil king''s goods in laixia''s hands, and did not dare to pursue her too blatantly.

    But the old demon faction [Slayer faction valve] is different. It is impossible not to see laixia who has taken the devil''s goods and betrayed himself.

    In order to deal with the old demons like that, laixia will want to create a fighting force, which is justifiable.

    Unfortunately, in the end, the magic life created by her own prototype has no combat effectiveness.

    "According to the different materials used to create magic, the magic life created by using living body to create magic does not necessarily have combat power. Rasha is such an example, right?"

    Sean gave the reason.

    Life creates magic, which is used to create magic life. There are too many unstable factors. If you want to control it perfectly and create the magic life you want, it requires both ability and skill and luck.

    If the body''s attainments in creating magic are not high, it will not be able to create the magic life it wants.

    If you''re not lucky, you can''t create the magic life you want.

    Even if the materials used for creation are different, and a little mistake may lead to the creation of a completely different magic life from one''s own imagination.

    This is the biggest drawback of the creation of magic, extremely unstable.Among the people Sheehan had seen, Danas, the leader of the mirage he had seen in Kosmos, was undoubtedly the one who used this magic best.

    He can practice the life creation magic to the full level, and spend countless precious materials to create four levels of 80 or more magic fighters, and also create jade magic life, which is a great achievement.

    Sheehan didn''t know how much effort he had made or how much precious material he had consumed for those magic fighters, but he was sure that there was only one person in the world who could apply the magic of body creation to this level of existence.

    Sheehan even had a feeling that this man would be an unimaginable enemy.

    Laixia is different.

    Her real practice of magic only space magic and gravity magic, the rest of the magic is due to the special ability to use unique skills.

    Rasha once told Sheehan about her unique skills.

    "We can get rid of all the singing and preparation steps of magic, complete all the conditions of releasing magic by pure imagination, and increase, expand, fill and even simulate it."

    "This is the unique skill of the first lady -- [demon''s care]."

    The existence of this unique skill not only makes laixia''s use of magic extraordinary, even the chanting of incantations can be abandoned, but also improves, increases and expands the power of magic. Finally, even the magic that has not been learned can be simulated and reproduced after seeing it once, so that laixia can use all kinds of magic.

    Therefore, laixia is a more exaggerated magic genius than the elves. He is a born magician. His magic ability and use are just like the name of his unique skills. He is favored by the God of magic, which is very amazing.

    Because of this, laixia''s level may not be as high as level 80, and her usual magic skill level is only level 7. But the power and effect of her magic are far more than those of the same level, especially the space magic, which is absolutely powerful.

    However, when using the magic that she did not learn, the power and effect of the magic she used was certainly not as good as the magic she learned.

    It can be seen that the life creation magic that laixia used at that time was at best intermediate, not even superior.

    The magic life created in this way will be very different from what I imagined, which is justifiable.

    Lesha should be glad, at least Rasha is not disabled.

    You know, many people who use living body to create magic may create a deformed monster in the end.

    Sean didn''t know that Rasha couldn''t be disabled.

    Because, her appearance, when laixia decided to use the material, had been determined.

    "Do you know what material I use?"

    Lesia raised the question.

    Sean also has a guess on this issue.

    "Is that what you stole from the palace?"

    Sean said so.

    Lesia nodded and affirmed.

    That''s why Rasha is so special.

    That''s why Rasha has attracted so much attention.

    But there is another reason why she let so many big people lose their manners.

    "Thousands of years ago, the demon king was attacked by Mithra, the brave man, and the possibility of resurrection was cut off by omnis, the Supreme God. After that, the abyss like magic in his body dissipated, leaving only one body left on the battlefield."

    Lesha''s voice came into Sean''s ears.

    "Later, the brave Mithra established the kingdom of Mithra on the battlefield of the final battle, and also established the capital on the land where he fought against the demon king."

    The island in the middle of the lake, where the palace is located, is actually the place where Mithra the brave ended the demon king.

    That lake, in fact, was left behind in that war.

    "And the demon body left there was brought back to the palace by Mithra, the brave man. It was sealed in the deepest underground part of the palace and never left there for thousands of years."

    Leixia''s words made Sheen''s heart tremble.

    In his heart, a stunned idea was born.

    And the next words of laixia confirmed that idea.

    "What I take away from the palace is the sealed body of the demon king."

    Lesia''s voice is extremely complex.

    "Rasha is the magic life created by the devil''s body."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    "-"

    when laixia''s voice rang all around and was clearly received by Sheehan, even Sheehan could not say anything.

    "The devil''s body..."

    sheen was dumb for a while, and her eyes were full of consternation when she looked at laixia. She didn''t know what to say.

    He has guessed that Rasha''s magical life must be related to the devil''s items that Rasha stole from the palace.

    He also guessed that laixia might have created the magic life of Rasha by taking the stolen things as the material.

    In this way, the attitude of those big people towards Rasha will be explained.

    But even Sheehan didn''t expect that the thing related to the devil was actually the devil''s body.

    And Rasha is a magic life created with the body of the demon king.

    What does that mean?

    "The Rasha you see now is actually the body of the demon king. It''s just that I created a magical life consciousness ten years ago, not the demon king himself."

    Leixia explained such a secret to Sheehan.

    "Anyone who knows the existence of Rasha and the fact that the body of the demon king was sealed at the bottom of the palace can guess it."

    As long as you know these two things at the same time, it''s not difficult to guess the cause and effect.

    At least, for those well-informed people of all nationalities, it''s not difficult to guess and see through this.

    "Now you see why I''m in such a hurry?" Laixia said with a bitter smile: "because you give the devil, even if it''s just the body."

    This is the terrible news that can frighten everyone who knows about it to death.

    Sheen could not help shaking himself.

    No way.

    It''s just that what lesia said is horrible.

    That''s the devil.

    The origin of the demons, the symbol of the end, the pronoun of destruction, the beginning of all disasters in the world.

    Even omnis, the Supreme God, could not do anything. Her power could easily divide omni pertanson into three parts and turn it into the existence beyond the specifications of the divine world, the demon world and the human world.

    Simply speaking of strength and combat effectiveness, this is the strongest person in the world, and no one can surpass him.

    Had it not been for this natural enemy, the Supreme God omnis would not have summoned the brave, the protoss would not have been born, and the Terran would not have appeared in this world.

    It can be said that this is the reason why ohm niepertanson is like this.

    Without her, the world would never be the same as it is now. It would only be the back garden of omnis, the Supreme God.

    As a result, this even brave person has to go through countless generations of accumulation, until thousands of years ago to successfully overthrow the existence, its body, actually is Rasha himself.

    How can sheen not shake?

    But...

    "it doesn''t make sense." Sheehan couldn''t help but say, "if Rasha''s body is the devil''s body, she will not have any strength no matter how hard she is?"

    Even if it''s one in ten million, if Rasha has a little bit of the power of the demon king, she can surpass most people in the world.

    But Rasha has no strength at all, which is very outrageous.

    In this regard, leixia''s eyes become more complex than before.

    "I think it should be because after the devil died, the magic in his body dissipated in the relationship between heaven and earth?" Leixia said: "because of the dissipation of magic, the body left by the devil will only be an empty shell, without any power."

    In other words, unless the devil''s magic is regained, Rasha can not have power.

    "The magic of the devil..."

    Sean whispered, suddenly realized something, and looked at laixia fiercely.

    He thought of one thing.

    It''s a terrible thing to think about.

    "if as like as two peas, the body of the body is actually the body of the devil, then..." what is the

    ''s eye girl who looks exactly like this summer girl?

    , or as like as two peas, what is the devil''s girl who looks exactly like the devil?

    what makes her look as like as two peas?

    Why did she steal the devil''s body from the palace?

    Why did she... Appear in the old demon faction of the slayer faction, together with Bedo and others, to participate in the mass assassination of Wangdu ten years ago?

    Combined with the saying that "the magic of the devil has dissipated between heaven and earth" just now, as well as the unique skill of lesha, who almost got the curtain of the God of magic, a more incredible guess appeared in Sheehan''s heart.

    After all, sheen can vaguely remember that in this world, the origin of magic is also the devil.

    The devil created the existence of magic.It''s not meaningless that letha can use the power of magic.

    plus her appearance as like as two peas,

    .

    Sean''s face changed several times, but he didn''t hold back and asked.

    "Are you also a magic life?"

    "The magic life with the devil''s magic as the material and the devil as the prototype."

    This word, the air around completely changed.

    It became oppressive and heavy.

    Lesia didn''t answer in the first place.

    But her increasingly complex expression undoubtedly told Sheehan the answer.

    After a long time, lesia spoke.

    "Do you know?" Laixia said to himself: "thousands of years ago, after the death of the devil, those old demons who could not accept the surrender of the devil tried to revive the devil."

    Sean also has some vague memories of this incident.

    It seems that AI Yi or Ni en told him that the old demons had tried to revive the demon king, but failed, so they turned to the plan of creating a second demon king and a seventh demon man.

    "It''s impossible for the devil to come back to life." Laixia still said quietly: "the possibility of her resurrection has been removed by the Supreme God omnis from the level of causality. Unless the Supreme God himself is willing to let go, the devil will never be resurrected."

    Under such circumstances, the old demons feel despairing and desperate to pursue a new demon king.

    "They have made many attempts, including collecting the magic scattered among the heaven and earth, creating magic bodies with living bodies, and reviving the magic life that harbors the power of the devil into the devil, or becoming the base of a new devil."

    As she said this, lesia began to satirize.

    "But the possibility of the devil king''s resurrection has been cut off, and the devil king is attacked by the brave holy sword as a natural enemy. The holy power of the holy sword must have purified the devil king''s power to the greatest extent. Even if the scattered magic residue is collected, how can the devil king be resurrected, or a second devil king be created?"

    Lexia turned her back to sheen.

    "Of course, some people have the idea of imitating a defective product of the demon king to use as a tool. But the power of the demon king is the strongest force that even the power of the Supreme God can''t interfere. Even if we force it to give shape and give her body, what good thing can we create?"

    Lesia''s voice became more and more ironic.

    "Thus, a" failed product "that can flexibly use all kinds of magic, but its power is absolutely not so strong, can only be used to hide and seek, or to do something else is born."

    So what''s the end of a failed product?

    Or be abandoned.

    Or it''s abandoned.

    That''s all.

    Lesia was abandoned and abandoned.

    "Of course, the oldest old demons who are dedicated to resurrecting or creating new demons look down on the losers, but others are not sure."

    Lesia''s voice began to calm.

    "For example, a guy who is satisfied with the tools that can be used to kill, even a failed product, will want to use it."

    In this way, laixia was found out by the slayer faction, restarted it from the abandoned state, and then put it into the battlefield.

    The massive assassination of Wangdu ten years ago was the first time that laixia was really used.

    However, fate has always been elusive.

    In that situation, lesia met her.

    I met the devil''s body sealed in the deepest underground of the palace, that is, the origin of myself.

    "At that time, my head was almost blank, and I didn''t know what to do, and I didn''t know what to do. By the time I came back to myself, I had already brought out the noumenon, rushed out of the palace, and betrayed the slayer faction."

    Lesia made fun of herself.

    "Fortunately, they are not my masters, otherwise I would not be able to run away."

    After all, magic life cannot betray its master.

    This is a characteristic engraved on instinct. For example, if people need to eat, they will starve to death once they go on a hunger strike. At the moment when magic life is created, they can''t betray their masters. They need to obey their masters unconditionally, and their instinct has been completely engraved in their bodies.

    Unless the owner dies or is transferred.

    Therefore, the instinct of magic life is obedience.

    Lesia is certainly better off.

    "It seems that the person who created me died when I was abandoned and sleeping, and did not transfer my ownership to anyone, so I am free. Unless I take the initiative to recognize the Lord, I can continue to live in this world as a pure demon."

    Lexia turned her head and looked at Sean."Rasha''s master is me. Unless I die or transfer her, she can never refuse my orders."

    This is the iron rule of magic life, or their destiny.

    In fact, laixia just wanted to say...

    "do you know how many people are afraid of us in the past ten years?"

    Lesia scoffed.

    "My existence itself is the condensation of the devil''s magic."

    "The existence of Rasha itself is the body of the devil."

    "If there is any chemical reaction between us when we stay together, such as integration, maybe the devil can''t revive, but it''s not impossible for a monster with part of the devil''s power to suddenly appear in this world and do whatever he wants."

    Because of this, the kingdom would not dare to pursue and kill laixia who stole the demon''s body out of scruples. After discussing and restraining each other, the Protoss and the demon decided not to make accidental contact and interference with them, so as not to stimulate the master and servant and lead to something terrible.

    The world will be like twins to this master and servant taboo unceasingly.

    That taboo is even deeper than that of necromancer.

    However...

    "it''s OK to have a brave man who is so close to us. Now he has a relationship with Rasha. Do you think it''s a big deal?"

    Laixia''s view, let Sheehan again speechless.

    Is this a big deal?

    If it''s big, it''s big.

    If it''s small, it''s small.

    As long as nothing happens, it''s just a trivial matter.

    But if anything happens, it''s a problem.

    "Well, how do you want me to give you Rasha?" "I really don''t know what to do," she said with a deep sigh

    That''s what lesia is really feeling right now.

    , "you are so pale, obviously you have the royal highness of the world. Why do you have to watch my family?"

    Thinking about it, lesia was on fire again.

    Sean really wants to be vindicated.

    He really didn''t know whether he had done something worse than animals.

    He now has a kind of dreamlike feeling, completely do not know how to react.

    Suddenly know such a secret, even Sean is a little feel, is not playing off.

    Think about it, think about it, Sean didn''t think about it at all.

    "Anyway, things have been like this. You can do whatever you like."

    Sean''s gone.

    Yes, he gave up thinking.

    Poor God, he is just greedy for a maid, who knows to pull out such a lot of incredible secrets?

    Are these sisterly servants part of the demon king?

    It''s crazy.

    It''s crazy.

    What''s more, he seems to have given the devil, or at least his body. That''s even more outrageous.

    In such an outrageous state, Sheehan said that he really didn''t want to think more.

    Otherwise, I don''t know how many brain cells will die.

    Laixia also showed a state of loss, do not know how to react to it.

    At the moment, lesia can only sigh.

    "Strange things happen every year, especially this year."

    Lecha murmured.

    "If that goddess knew about this and everything she had placed on her, she would be angry again if the brave man she had summoned was picked by my family, Rasha?"

    Sean didn''t hear that.

    It''s not that his hearing is not good, but that his brain has been confused and refuses to receive all the things with too much information.

    "I went back."

    Sheen gave up completely, dropped such a sentence, turned around and disappeared.

    I just don''t know how long this state of giving up thinking can last.

    Anyway, leixia felt that he couldn''t think he didn''t know about it.

    Lesia herself gave a wry smile.

    "I didn''t expect that I would choose to say these things one day."

    Clearly, the things I hate to mention are these...

    "my heart is in a mess too...

    laixia looks up, looks at the sky, feels the magic flowing in her body, and whispers.

    "Where are we going?"

    "Tell me."

    "Kratiss..."

    these words are gone with the wind.

    Unfortunately, there was no response.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    "Shua!"

    In one of bigusler''s gardens, Sean''s figure appeared in a flash.

    "Alas..."

    after rubbing her eyebrows, sheen digested the amount of information she had just received, and felt really distressed.

    After learning the true origin of laixia and Rasha, he has understood why the big figures of the major forces pay so much attention to them and show strange attitude every time.

    "It''s no wonder that Roxie didn''t approve of my being too close to the servants."

    Because this is too special and important for the existence of master and servant.

    One is not good. If something really happened, it would cause a great sensation.

    Although Sean had known that the two masters and servants had extraordinary origins and had a certain degree of relationship with the demon king, he did not expect that the relationship was so deep.

    Of course, Sheehan is not afraid, just feel like he was really involved in a great vortex.

    If you don''t be careful, even yourself may be crushed to pieces, right?

    "It seems that after this time, we''ll have to have a good chat with the servants."

    That''s what Sean thought.

    As for now, he doesn''t want to be distracted from such a complicated matter.

    Anyway, there are a lot of things for me, and the enigma over there hasn''t been solved. If there are too many lice, I''m not afraid to bite them. Let''s solve them one by one.

    Now, it''s better to solve the problem of Moro first.

    Sean then played out his most powerful ability to accept, so that he will sort out the order of things, not too much trouble.

    Then Sean let go of everything and went back to the room.

    Seeing sheen back, the women''s reaction was surprisingly calm.

    Lilith didn''t understand what happened from the beginning to the end. She tilted her head, threw herself into Sean''s arms and rubbed against Sean''s chest with a carefree look.

    Tyer seems to have adjusted her mind. She didn''t say anything more about it. She just discussed with sheen about the current situation.

    Now that she''s been found by sheen, tyer is not ready to act alone.

    She knew that if she wanted to find her corner, she had to make a new plan.

    Sheen was not in a hurry either.

    He felt that tyel''s horn was probably in the hands of the Moros.

    What happened to the emperor must have happened to the morrow.

    In this case, as long as we are well prepared, we can always wait for the poisonous concubine to return.

    At that time, it''s time to settle the bill with her.

    "Then wait."

    After thinking about it, tier finally nodded and decided to cooperate with sheen.

    Lilith won''t have any objection, or she doesn''t know if she doesn''t understand.

    But the little goddess''s idea is very simple, that is to follow sheen, do as sheen told, and knock down all those who intend to bully sheen.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan paid more or less attention to the situation in Rasha.

    Rasha was calm and calm, as always, with no expression on her face. She just took care of Lenny silently, saying nothing and doing nothing, as if nothing had happened.

    After a while, laixia came back, shaking her head and sighing, pulling her past and running to one side. She didn''t know what to talk about.

    Sean looked at all this, thinking, not knowing what he was thinking.

    All kinds of undercurrents surged like this.

    ...

    next, there were all kinds of commotions in the imperial capital.

    After the fall of the leferut family, the curse of the emperor, the appearance of strange phenomena in the wild, and all kinds of other things, a lot of things followed.

    For example, in the present age of the emperor''s madness, because the empire is leaderless, a group of high-level ambitious imperial nobles have been wantonly interfering in state affairs, causing conflicts of large and small.

    Some people call on us to go to the Kingdom and invite Pope Eulerian as soon as possible to get rid of the curse for the emperor.

    Some people call for the prince harvis who is under house arrest to preside over the overall situation.

    Others think that a new emperor should be elected as soon as possible. We can imagine what kind of calculation he is playing.

    In a word, the emperor''s madness was like adding the last firewood to a country that already had the hidden danger of civil strife, lighting up the whole chaos.

    At this time, all the nobles had their own considerations, their own positions, their own calculations, and their own wild hopes, all intertwined together, making the palace present an unprecedented sense of tension.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, rochte and Tilly return to the Imperial Knights'' order together, easily get the support of a group of loyal subordinates, and finally get into the palace and get involved in the chaos.On the surface, he wanted to claim his innocence and clarify his reputation immediately. In fact, he entered the palace in a big way in order to release Harvey from house arrest.

    Naturally, the ranitra family headed by saliro would not let rochter succeed. After rochter entered the palace, they did not hesitate to join the battlefield and fight in the palace. They had their own opinions.

    This situation makes the people of the imperial capital more and more panic.

    "The empire is going to be in chaos."

    "The nobles are about to fight."

    "I... what are we going to do in the future?"

    "God..."

    the common people are restless and praying. They only hope that the empire can survive this chaos and return to its past strength and peace.

    However, the situation is becoming more and more tense, leading to the continuous chaos in the palace. So far, there is no reason.

    As a result, someone did send someone to contact Pope Jules and ask him to come to dispel the curse for the emperor, but Jules has not made a reply. I don''t know if he is still thinking about it, or the letter he contacted was robbed by someone who wanted to, and it didn''t reach him at all.

    Havis was not released and released from house arrest. The reason was that the aristocrats of the imperial concubine group strongly opposed that the suspicion of the prince''s collusion with the enemy and treason had not been completely removed, and such a person could not be allowed to take the place of his Majesty''s Regent.

    The proposal to elect a new emperor was also in vain.

    There has never been a strategy that can convince everyone to agree.

    In this way, the chaos of the Empire lasted for several days.

    Until one day, an exciting news finally spread in the imperial capital.

    "Your Highness capeline is back with the Knights of the broken blades!"

    "Our female warrior is back!"

    "The missing second princess has finally come back!"

    On this day, in the streets of the imperial capital, such news spread quickly.

    The people of the imperial capital were excited.

    A lot of people are excited.

    The return of the orthodox royal family, and also the return of the second imperial daughter of the Empire, which everyone is looking forward to, has given the imperial people a boost.

    It was only at this time that the chaos of the Empire was somewhat relieved.

    ...

    the imperial capital, the house of bigusler.

    After a few days of fighting, although haves has not been released from house arrest, Rockett, with his own prestige and strength, has achieved some results, so that all the bigushler family who were detained before have been released.

    Thanks to this, the bigusler family no longer had only a group of servants as before, but there were armed Knights standing guard and patrolling everywhere, which made the whole house magnificent.

    At this time, the bigusler family was like the first knight family of the Empire. It was full of strict, resolute, serious and powerful atmosphere. It was unbelievable that a few days ago, they were bullied by dogs, harassed by the ranitra family and watched by many noble families. In a flagrant way,

    is still staring at this place. But they dare not be more blatant than before, and hide their body very carefully, for fear that they will be found.

    Under such circumstances, on this day, a guest visited here.

    Tilly came in person and informed sheen about it.

    "The one who wants to see you."

    Tilly stood at the door of Sheen''s room, looking at sheen sitting there teasing Lilith, with a very complicated expression.

    Because, Sheehan did not put on the cloak in the room, completely exposed his true face in front of Tilly.

    Looking at this mysterious strongman who was only 20 years old and younger than herself, but not only forced the renitra family back, but also destroyed the whole leferut family, Tilly''s mood was really complicated.

    He is really younger than himself.

    At the same time, Tilly finally knows the identity of sheen.

    Count boztut of Mithra.

    The fiance of the Kingdom''s treasure.

    He domesticated the dragon and attacked the old demons, which surprised the kingdom. He also had the support of the demons and the protoss, relying on the existence of the Dragon demon and the strongest evil god.

    This man, who was born some time ago and caused a sensation in the whole human world, and even in omnipotence, now appears here and makes a great name in the Empire.

    Knowing all this, Tilly''s mood is more complicated.

    Unfortunately, sheen ignored her.

    "It''s time to come, too."

    Sean seemed to know who Tilly was talking about, muttering and handing Lilith to tyer.

    Tier was still wearing a black robe and a hood. He didn''t show his true face at all, so he stood aside indifferently.

    Lilith didn''t choose to be with tyer either.

    Compared with tier, this innocent little girl still likes to stay with Rasha.So, Lilith ran to take care of Laini''s Rasha side, squeezed into her arms, in exchange for Rasha''s treatment.

    Laixia disappeared. She didn''t know where she was going.

    Tilly naturally saw this scene.

    There are two main things that attract her attention.

    For example, who is the little girl lying in bed, as if in a coma?

    For another example, who is the girl in black who looks very dangerous?

    The existence of these two is something Tilly has never seen before.

    Tilly wanted to ask, but when she thought of her father and Sean''s casual attitude, she knew that she was asking for nothing.

    If people want to say it, they will say it.

    If people don''t want to talk about it, no matter how many questions they ask, the other party will just ignore it and don''t care about themselves.

    It has to be said that after being beaten by sheen, Tilly seems to have matured a lot and understood how to think for herself.

    Now, Tilly is no longer as proud as before, but a little bit lower.

    "Do you want to go? Mr. boztutching

    Tilly said it in a complicated tone.

    Sheen nodded casually, as if unaware of it.

    "See you." Sheehan turned to tyer and asked, "do you want to go with me?"

    Tiel didn''t agree immediately.

    "I''ll go if it''s going to discuss how to deal with morrow."

    That''s what tiel said.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheehan even more simply said this to tyer and told her that the person he was going to see was just to deal with morrow.

    Tier immediately no longer spoke, but stood up with sheen without saying a word.

    "As always, it''s up to you, Rasha."

    Sheehan glanced at Rasha and gave a command.

    "Yes."

    Rasha responded faintly.

    Lilith takes a look at sheen and then at Rasha. After struggling for a while, she finally comes out of Rasha''s arms and runs to sheen.

    Although Sean doesn''t look like she''s going to fight, and maybe she can''t understand what they''re talking about, Lilith still wants to follow Sean.

    Even if it''s not as sticky as it used to be, Lilith''s closest to Sean, there''s no doubt about that.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheen naturally won''t refuse, smile like again picked up the little girl, a hand is holding Tieer, out of the room.

    Looking at this scene, Tilly couldn''t help muttering.

    "You''re embracing me again..."

    the count of this kingdom is really like a dandy.

    I really don''t know how he trained to reach the legendary level at this age.

    As she murmured, Tilly followed.

    They left the room and went to the reception hall of the biguslers.

    ...

    after several days of repair, the ceiling of the reception hall, which was damaged by the fierce battle between rochte and saliro, has been repaired and restored to its original state.

    With the help of magic, small injuries of this degree can only be repaired in minutes.

    At this time, in this reception hall, there are many figures.

    One by one, wearing armor and swords, the valiant looking female Knights stood in every corner, guarding the reception hall, which made the reception hall look extremely guarded.

    Rochte sat on a sofa with his head slightly lowered to show his respect to the person opposite.

    and sitting across from rocky, is a knight''s uniform, wearing a light armor, beautiful and heroic Princess Royal Highness.

    With Tilly leading the way, Sean and his party entered here.

    "Oh."

    holds lily, and leads thier. Sheehan looks at the princess''s highness and laughs.

    "Finally back, our female warrior."

    Here, it''s Katherine.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    "... are you here?"

    Seeing Sean coming in with tyer and Lilith, capelin almost subconsciously stood up and looked over with an expression beyond words.

    Not to mention kapelin, all the female Knights around were either shy, or shameful, or hard to say, or bitter and helpless. They glanced at Sean, and finally, they all looked at Sean as if they didn''t dare to look at him. They were in a hurry.

    These reactions made the rest of the audience puzzled.

    Sean alone, looking at these well-dressed, fully armed female knights, can''t help but recall the scene that they all crowded to their side a few days ago.

    Well, nice to meet you.

    Could this be one of the thousands of megapictures in Sheehan''s mind?

    In a word, it''s worth collecting.

    With that in mind, Sheehan turned her eyes on kapelin again.

    At this time, capeleen has completely disappeared, a few days ago in a mess, some just like the first time to meet the valiant.

    The difference is that the other side''s attitude is a little less self righteous and domineering, and the eyes looking at sheen are no longer full of examination, but full of very straight and straightforward brilliance.

    , I think the experience of this time should have done a lot to the princess''s highness and made her more steady.

    Sheen felt sorry for this, but did not show it. She went directly to the opposite side of kapelin and sat down.

    There, there was Rockett sitting.

    But Rockett has got up, moved to one side, stayed with capelin, as if to say that the next dialogue should be dominated by capelin, let sheen brow slightly.

    From this attitude, we can see a lot of things.

    "it seems that the royal highness of BIUs and his royal highness is ready to cooperate."

    Sean spread out his hands to tell the story.

    Some time ago, he said that he would cooperate unconditionally with Sean''s Rockett, but in the end, he would still be on capeline''s side.

    After all...

    "what I support is Prince havis and his highness capelin, or the opposition to the imperial concubine."

    Rockett said without expression.

    That is to say, although he will cooperate with sheen unconditionally, he will still be courteous in front of his supporters.

    In other words, the object of his loyalty is not only Harvey, but also capelin.

    Tilly also quietly came to the side of Rockett.

    Kapelin first glanced at tier, who was standing by Sean''s side. Then she cast her eyes on Lilith, her eyes flashing.

    After a while, kapelin solemnly bowed her head to Lilith. The scene of

    as like as two peas Rockett saw Lily before.

    It seems that kapelin already knows Lilith''s identity.

    "Your Highness?"

    Only Tilly, still in the dark, was surprised.

    But without saying much, she sat down again.

    "I have met my elder brother." Capeline looked at Sean, pursed her lips, and said, "to be honest, I don''t quite agree with the deal."

    Obviously, kapelin and rochte have the same idea.

    Now that she has met havis, she must have learned a lot from havis?

    "Then why did you come to me?" Sean didn''t change his face from beginning to end. He just looked at capelin with a smile and said, "do you want to cancel the deal instead of havis?"

    "... No." She was silent for a moment, then sighed, "if I had been in the past, I would have done it, but now I have been convinced by my elder brother."

    "Oh?" Sheehan was surprised and said, "in other words, did you choose to compromise?"

    "What if you don''t choose compromise?" "With our current strength, we can''t fight against the imperial concubines without paying a price," she said

    "Is that so?" Sean denied: "how to say again, since you are back, it should not be afraid of the imperial concubine?"

    It''s true that there are many supporters of the imperial concubine group, but now that kapelin is back, the situation should change.

    Catherine is the princess of the Empire, and inherited the Royal imitation sword from childhood. She has outstanding talent and everyone marvels. Although she is not as exaggerated as Rosie, she is also the spiritual symbol of the Empire.

    ''s beautiful, strong, excellent and distinguished princess is known as the existence of the "Wu Wu Shen". It will undoubtedly be the face of a country and regarded as an example and pursuit.

    Countless people are admiring her, admiring her, this is the privilege only as a princess.

    Under such circumstances, there must be many aristocrats in the Empire who support capeline, and the public opinion will certainly be on capeline''s side. It is not impossible for capeline to fight with the imperial concubine."Now, the leferut family has been destroyed, and you are not inferior to the legendary strong. With the support of rochterin, even if you can''t destroy the imperial concubine, you can fight for the same result?"

    That''s Sean''s view.

    But she shook her head helplessly.

    "Indeed, the current situation can not be said to be totally unfavorable to us. Even if our elder brother is under house arrest, the nobles who can choose to support us have not all defected, and the other party has lost leferut, it seems that our chances of winning are not without."

    So said the expression of kapelin is not very optimistic.

    The reason is simple.

    "This is a situation in which we only calculate the combat power on the surface."

    That''s what she said.

    "The battle power in the face?" Sean seemed to understand and said thoughtfully, "do you mean that the other side still has combat power that is not in the face?"

    "Of course." Kapelin said to Sheehan, "you should have realized that, right?"

    Indeed.

    Didn''t no one know about the existence of the high priest before?

    A legendary necromancer, if she drives the army of the dead to attack, how much influence this combat power will have on the battlefield can be known by thinking about it.

    Now, the high priest was solved in advance by Sheehan, and the secret base was destroyed by Sheehan.

    But...

    "we have full reasons to suspect that behind the poison princess, there is the support of the old demons."

    Capeline''s words made sheen squint.

    Sean was equally clear about it.

    Kapelin calmly pointed out.

    "It is impossible to count the enemy''s combat power behind the scenes. This is a big hidden danger and problem, which we always have to worry about."

    "Even if we don''t count the fighting power behind our backs, on the face of it, the nobles who choose to support the imperial concubine are actually more than those who choose to support us. Even if we lose leferut, we still have the help of renitra on the other side."

    "The renitra family is the second Knight family of the Empire, and saliro himself is also a legendary strongman. Their influence in the imperial order is only weaker than that of rocteqing and bigusler family. Therefore, while rocteqing has a group of loyal subordinates, saliro also has the support of a group of loyal subordinates."

    "The current situation is that about 60% of the aristocrats belong to the imperial concubine group, 30% belong to our side, and 10% are uncertain. In any case, we are the weak side."

    "On the public side, because of my existence, I must have more supporters, but they can only provide support and help in the political aspect. Once it comes to the situation that war needs to be started, they are the side that needs to be protected."

    "As for the hundreds of thousands of Imperial Knights that the empire is most proud of, 20% of them have been captured by saliro, 30% of them have been dispatched by rocteqing, and the remaining half are uncertain. Some dare not stand in line easily, some do not want to participate in this kind of struggle, and some are still worried about whether the internal fight will have a serious impact on the Empire, so they do not want to support anyone at all One side. "

    "To sum up, it is difficult to say that the situation is particularly favorable for us, and we may even be at a serious disadvantage."

    Catherine had a serious face.

    "If it''s not because the emperor has been cursed, then the poisonous imperial concubine only needs to blow a few words in the ear of the mediocre monarch. The emperor will certainly choose to support her and give orders to those wavering forces or even to us as the emperor of a country. We have to comply to a certain extent."

    "Unless we are determined to rebel and usurp the throne, the influence of the emperor will have to be considered."

    This is the current situation.

    It''s really hard to say that the situation is good for this side.

    Besides...

    "I''ve lost the imitation sword."

    Kapelin''s expression became bitter.

    Yes.

    the royal highness of the princess has lost the imitation sword.

    The reason is simple.

    "If that poisonous concubine dares to imprison me, she will not leave the imitated holy sword beside me."

    Kapelin was annoyed, even humiliated.

    No way.

    The imitation holy sword is a symbol of the empire which was successfully born after the Empire spent countless energy, financial resources and labor to make it, and even the bones of the ancestors who were brave were used.

    It represents not only strength, but also honor and spiritual support.

    Kapelin lost it, it''s a huge impact on the strength.

    Even the royal family would punish her for failing to protect her and losing her national treasure.

    In other words...

    "because of the loss of the imitation sword, I may not only lose the support of the public, but also be angry and treated as a sinner."

    Kapelin was very helpless.It''s no exaggeration.

    Even if she is the flower of the Empire, the people born in this land still respect and worship the brave people who built this country.

    Kapelin''s aura, to a large extent, can be said to be built on the users of imitation sabre.

    As a result, the imitation sword was lost by capelin, which is not a big problem.

    If it is not done well, it is really possible for capelin to fall from the altar and lose the popular support.

    This is a very bad thing.

    Sean, of course, is speechless.

    In his heart, there was only one idea.

    "Can you still throw the sword?"

    Isn''t it something that will come back on its own?

    Wonder...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    It has been proved that there is a big difference between the imitation sword and the real sword.

    It is not only the difference in strength, but also the difference in other aspects.

    For example, the imitation sword can not purify all negative effects and eliminate all evil divine power.

    Without this kind of power, the imitation of holy sword is doomed to be only an imitation.

    Unable to play the greatest role of the holy sword, that is, to restrain the demons, the imitation holy sword is not a threat in the eyes of many people.

    Moreover, the imitation sword can''t have its own users like the real sword.

    Sean''s sword is his own. No one can use it except himself. Once it is lost, it will return to him after a period of time.

    Because the holy sword is the crystallization of strength born from the concept of "brave", it can be said that it is the separation of the brave and the other self of the brave. Therefore, it will never be lost in the true sense. Only when the brave die, it will be broken and disappear together, and no longer exist in this world.

    The holy sword inherited by Rosie is the exclusive holy sword of Mithra, which Mithra deliberately left in the world by self sacrifice.

    Although it is not Roxie''s exclusive holy sword, it recognizes Roxie and makes Roxie become its own user. For thousands of years, only Roxie, a descendant of Mithra, has been recognized by it. Therefore, if Roxie accidentally loses the holy sword, the holy sword will also return to Roxie and will not be lost in a real sense.

    On the other hand, imitation sword is only made from the ashes of the brave ragner and all kinds of precious treasures from the three realms. Although it has part of the effect of the holy sword, imitation is imitation. In any case, it is not as magical as the real holy sword.

    Even if you want to use this imitation holy sword, there are still very strict requirements. Only the descendants of the brave who have the blood of the brave can use this imitation holy sword, but it is actually a product of the world itself and a weapon actually forged.

    In this way, it is impossible for the imitated sword to have any magical ability to automatically return to its master.

    But even so, it can still play a part of the effect of the sword, the increase of capelin is conceivable.

    In this world, the imitation sword is also regarded as the highest level magic weapon.

    Without this imitation sword, capeleen would have lost a powerful arm.

    Even though she has a pair of white wings and unique skills that can even block the spread of stars, she is very limited by her unique skills.

    "If you don''t say anything else, I may not be my opponent in the face of saliro reinitra

    There was a melancholy look on her pretty face.

    "Even brother Harvey may be better than me now, so I don''t think I can be a trump card to deal with that poisonous princess."

    This is probably the most reluctant thing for capeline, isn''t it?

    In essence, kapelin, who is still a very strong female martial god, must be the most upset about the decline of her strength.

    In view of this, when it comes to dealing with morrow, the chance of success for capelline is not high, and it may even be difficult to protect herself.

    After all, morrow has already made a formal attack on capeline and others, making havis under house arrest. Capeline has also lost her imitation sword, and her strength has dropped sharply. This may lead to the princess no longer holding hands and devoting all her strength to deal with this side.

    That''s why she compromised.

    Compromise with reality, compromise with sheen.

    "So you agreed to the deal?"

    Sean blinked at capeline.

    "Nothing to do." "What''s more, what my elder brother said is reasonable. It may not be a bad thing for us or for the Empire to conclude that deal," she said

    In addition, in terms of terms of terms of terms and results, it is not totally unacceptable that we can cooperate with Sheehan to eradicate the Moro.

    "I see." Sheehan nodded and said with a smile: "in that case, you should have only one purpose today, right

    Hearing the speech, kapeline raised her eyes.

    She came here to see sheen for one purpose.

    "We''re going to have a direct war with that poisonous concubine."

    What she said was what made the air so heavy.

    Sean laughed.

    What''s more, it''s the one who laughs happily.

    She went on.

    "This time, my return, let a part of the nobility who know the inside story has been startled." Kapelin said coldly: "I know that I was caught by the poisoned concubine, and those nobles who were imprisoned and abused by the poisoned concubine could not fail to deal with me."

    Kapelin''s return, to the chaos of the emperor has injected a booster, but also ignited the fuse.

    "If I were left alone, I would expose the actions of the poisonous princess in front of all the nobles in the Empire, and accuse her of imprisoning, plotting against, maltreating the royal blood and killing the Royal Princess."Such a charge is enough to expose the evil intentions and heinous crimes of the Moros.

    At that time, even the emperor could not keep her.

    "Can you do it?" Sheehan couldn''t help but ask, "I don''t know what to say. The nobles of the Empire won''t listen to your one-sided words, and morrow won''t plead guilty, will he?"

    That''s the only problem.

    At last, she laughed.

    "You don''t know what my blessing is, do you?"

    Speaking of this, kapelin is more or less proud and proud to speak.

    "Although I didn''t receive the blessing of the three goddesses, I was also the most outstanding genius in the history of the Empire, and the superior God who blessed me. In the protoss, my status might not be as good as the three goddesses, but my strength and fame were enough to rank in the top three of the Protoss."

    Sean understood immediately when she said that.

    In the protoss, strength and fame are enough to rank in the top three, but there are only three goddesses.

    One is the goddess of Trinity in the legend. With the concerted efforts of the three, they can match the time goddess of transcendence.

    One is the evil goddess, the strongest evil god, Lilith, who can compete with the devil but is sealed because of losing control.

    There is also a goddess who is opposite to Lilith and born at the same time.

    It is the master of justice and order.

    It is the fairest Protoss in the world.

    Artemis, the goddess of justice.

    "I am the benefactor of Lord Artemis, the goddess of justice."

    That''s what kapelin said.

    "With this blessing, as long as I stick to justice and do not become a destroyer of order, then I can get the power of fair trial."

    This kind of trial power has a very strange magical effect.

    For example, capeleen can be free from the curse and the evil negative forces, and only the same existing forces like Lilith and Artemis, the goddess of justice, can work on her.

    For example, kapelin can detect malice and protect herself from evil.

    For another example, in public, when she prays to God for justice, she will get all kinds of privileges.

    These privileges are conducive to kapelin''s exercise of justice and maintenance of order.

    In that state, she can''t play favoritism or cheat. She can only act as the most just judge and try for all the injustice in the world.

    In a word...

    "in that state, I can''t lie for myself."

    Kapelin''s a crucial killer.

    Sheen couldn''t help blinking.

    Tiel also responded.

    "That is to say, in that state, as long as you say something, it''s the truth beyond doubt. There''s no way to fake it, right?"

    Tyer''s cold voice came from under his hood and attracted the attention of the audience.

    Rochte was staring at tyer for a long time, thinking.

    Tilly''s face was full of doubts, and she seemed to guess who tyer was.

    Kapelin frowned, not knowing whether it was because of Tyrell''s sudden voice or because of her unidentified existence.

    But she nodded.

    "Once I cheat, I will lose my fair stand. At that time, the blessing of Artemis will not protect me, but will punish me immediately." "Almost all the high-ranking people in the Empire know about it," she said

    So, in public, once capelin prays to Artemis, the goddess of justice, and asks her to give her a fair and just stand to judge all the injustice in the world, her words must have the greatest credibility.

    If that kind of kapelin exposes what morrow has done to him, then those things definitely happen to kapelin.

    In that case, kapelin''s voice will overwhelm everyone and successfully expose the true face of the Moro.

    At that time, it will be difficult for the Moro to resist.

    "Since you have such ability, why didn''t you expose all her actions before?"

    Sheen was confused.

    "Before?" But she sighed and said, "have you ever done anything in front of me that morrow has done before?"

    That''s true.

    What morrow has done in the past must not have been done in front of kapelin.

    Since it wasn''t done in front of her, even if she wanted to report on her, without evidence or seeing with her own eyes, all the complaints would become her wishful thinking.

    This can''t be done.

    "I must be in a fair and just position, have solid evidence, or really see, experience, that can launch the trial." "It''s only Artemis who can judge others anytime and anywhere, discover their sins, and make their crimes invisible," she saidThe goddess is the real fouler.

    Kapelin is just a blessing, with its blessing just, can not reach that point.

    Just like Roxie and tyer, they can only get the protection of fate, but they can''t control it. She can only be passive and just, and can''t force everything to be fair and open.

    Now, with the help of morrow, the conditions are all right.

    "In order not to let me expose the poisonous imperial concubine, the nobles of imperial concubine''s group will try their best to stop me, and the poisonous imperial concubine will certainly not be able to continue to sit back and ignore me, and will certainly deal with me."

    Kapelin''s voice spread slowly.

    "She''s coming back soon."

    "When she comes back, I''ll tell on her."

    "At that time, it was a decisive moment."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    At the same time.

    During capeline''s visit to bigusler''s, an audience took place in the emperor''s palace.

    "Ah! Ah, ah...! "

    The sound of the emperor''s madness reverberated here, making the quiet bedroom hall filled with a stirring atmosphere.

    One after another, senior officials of the nobility knelt on the ground with their heads down and their faces filled with respect.

    However, they are not kneeling down to the crazy shouting emperor, but kneeling down to the woman walking slowly from the gate.

    The woman is still dressed in white, barefoot, no powder, but has a strange temperament in her body, which firmly attracts everyone present.

    People see her with infatuation, fear, fanaticism and respect, making her the most eye-catching star here.

    In front of everyone, the woman came to the crazy kneeling on the ground, in front of the meaningless shouting emperor.

    "What a pity, your majesty."

    There was no pity, no sympathy, not even the slightest bit of resentment, but just inhuman schadenfreude.

    Listening to the laughter and looking at the woman, the senior imperial officials present finally spoke out.

    "Welcome the imperial concubine back to the palace!"

    Yes.

    Morrow is back.

    In this dark night, this woman, who can be called the cause of all disasters, finally returned to the Empire and the capital.

    Instead of looking at the nobles kneeling around him, Moro held out his hand and caressed the face of the mad emperor.

    Her movements look extremely gentle, and her expression is full of tenderness, but there is no emotion in her eyes. She just makes a sound like this.

    "The plan to introduce the robbers to the palace and then carry out the encirclement and annihilation failed."

    "The plan to force the bigushler family to step down Rockett failed."

    "The leferut family is destroyed."

    "Even the emperor was cursed and fell into madness."

    The earth shaking events that happened in the imperial capital recently were described by the Moro in a light tone.

    But that tone, not only did not make people feel at ease, on the contrary, it was chilling.

    "You can''t do anything without me."

    This makes it impossible for people to recognize whether they are blaming or criticizing, which makes all the people present tremble and bow their heads.

    Moro also ignored, continued to gently touch the emperor''s face.

    "Anyone, tell me what''s going on."

    This, in exchange for a long time of silence.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that a man came forward.

    "Imperial concubine." Saliro knelt down on one knee in front of Moro and said in a deep voice: "rock has a great chance to invite foreign aid and let a mysterious strong man join them."

    "It was the mysterious strongman who destroyed the leferut family."

    "In addition, Her Highness capeleen is back with the Knights of the blade."

    "We also find that the mysterious strong man seems to have made a move to the facilities set up by the imperial concubine in private, where he summoned the meteor shower."

    "The current situation seems to be a bit unfavourable to us."

    Saliro truthfully reported all the situation.

    Among the people present, only he, who is a legendary strong man and commands 20% of the Imperial Knights, dares to speak to morrow in this situation.

    Moro''s face did not change.

    "Meteor shower?" As if joking about something, morrow said to himself, "it''s really a mysterious strong man, at least for the Empire."

    Morrow was not surprised at all, and he didn''t lose his sense of propriety. On the contrary, he thought it was fun, and his tone was full of ridicule.

    Saliro continued to bow his head and speak respectfully.

    "What should we do next? "Imperial concubine?"

    Saliro is waiting for morrow to give orders.

    The current situation is a bit tricky indeed.

    Although no one knows exactly what morrow did, the people who belonged to the imperial concubines could still guess that the disappearance of capelin was actually caused by morrow.

    Now, kapelin is back, and she comes back in a fierce manner. As soon as she comes back, she comes out to represent the royal family. She also meets harvis and goes to the house of bigusler. All these actions are telling the people present that the other side is ready to attack here.

    And just as kapelin said, the Empire knew whose blessing she was.

    has the blessing of goddess of justice. After the morrow persecution, what action will the Royal Highness take to see it at a glance?

    The imperial concubine faction headed by saliro is worried about whether morrow will be exposed on the spot.In that case, it will be difficult for them.

    But morrow didn''t seem to care much.

    "Don''t worry." Morrow continued to caress the emperor''s face and carelessly said, "ha, Weiss is still under house arrest. Although his Royal Highness has many thorny means, we should not be vigilant against her."

    "It''s not her highness Catherine?" Saliro was stunned at first, then understood it, hesitated for a moment, and said: "do you think we should guard against the mysterious strong man?"

    Morrow did not answer this question.

    No, it should be said that she did not answer the question with a smile.

    "The descendants of the brave are really worth playing with."

    "But, a group of descendants who have inherited some blood, how can they enjoy themselves?"

    "This time, it''s rare to meet a real miracle. It''s really exciting."

    Morrow''s laughter was heard all over the room.

    "Anyway, the time is ripe. It''s time to put down the curtain and let everything really work."

    When he said something that no one could understand, the voice of Moro finally turned.

    "Go and transfer all the parts of the imperial order that you can use to the palace."

    This is to saliro.

    "And you, call all the private forces you can send to the palace, cooperate with the Royal Knights, and fill the whole palace for me."

    Moreo''s voice became clearer and louder.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll be at the king''s hall."

    "If capeleen comes, says she wants to see me and expose me in a public trial, let her come to the king''s hall."

    "By the way, if she brings anyone, don''t stop them. Let them all come to the king''s hall."

    "It''s going to be the best stage."

    In this way, the instructions of Moruo came into the ears of all the people.

    All of them have a screen in their hearts.

    Because, they realized.

    Moro, this is not going to attack secretly, but to fight with capelin head-on.

    "Imperial concubine..."

    when Sally roton was in the mood, she wanted to say something.

    If he can, he wants to avoid confrontation as much as possible.

    Not only saliro, but the rest of the nobility thought so.

    There''s no reason for that. It''s just that we don''t think it''s that far, and there''s still room for maneuver.

    If there was a real confrontation between the two sides, it would definitely be the biggest civil strife in the history of the Empire.

    It is conceivable how much impact and loss such civil strife will bring.

    Instead of fighting like that, saliro and the nobles present were more inclined to attack secretly.

    Even if it is to kill capellin secretly, it is more appropriate than confrontation and conflict.

    That''s what people think.

    However...

    "... Are you questioning my decision?"

    The voice of Moro interrupted saliro''s speech.

    The voice, still beautiful, was shivering cold.

    Saliro only felt a heavy pressure on himself, which made him sweat.

    It is clear that he is a legendary strong man and can be ranked in the world. But every time he faces this seemingly weak imperial concubine, saliro feels as if he is facing some extremely dangerous person, which makes him feel chilly.

    Saliro did not know how strong the imperial concubine was.

    It''s not just saliro. Everyone doesn''t know how strong the imperial concubine is, or even whether she has combat power.

    But she often appears and disappears without trace, and every time can bring cold pressure to others, like a ghost that does not exist in this world, weird and evil.

    And she also showed a variety of means in this decade, so that many nobles, including saliro, chose to submit to her.

    Facing such a character, even saliro often feels afraid.

    But at the same time, because of this fear, saliro will be convinced of the Moro.

    If you can''t let him feel the awe from the heart, then what qualification does this person have to let himself submit?

    So saliro lowered his head.

    "No, I''m going to tell you now."

    With that, saliro got up and stepped back.

    The nobles around immediately exchanged a look, and finally all spoke.

    "I''ll tell you as soon as I can."

    "That''s right."

    "Please give us a chance to commit crimes."

    If left like this, the nobles retired neatly.

    In the hall of the palace, there were only two people left.

    As if he didn''t care about the noble''s actions, he continued to caress the emperor''s cheek and suddenly opened his mouth."Tomorrow, you''ll be waiting in the dark."

    This sentence is echoing in the hall.

    But there was a voice in response to morrow.

    "Yes, Lord morrow."

    The sound came from the shadows of the hall.

    There, I don''t know when a noble youth appeared, smiling happily.

    Morrow turned his hand, took out a weapon and threw it in front of the noble youth.

    "It''s just a boring imitation, but fortunately it''s imitation. You should also be able to meet the conditions for use." "You can use it to surprise capeleen ragner and tiel elbain," he chuckled

    "Yes, sir." The young man answered, looked at the weapon with burning eyes and took it away.

    That''s how morrow made all the arrangements.

    "So what will tomorrow be like?"

    The evil laughter is still echoing.

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    The next day.

    At the beginning of the day, the whole imperial capital had been enveloped by a sense of obscurity.

    Far away in the Knights'' camp on the edge of the city wall, from last night, a fully armed Knights'' regiment rushed to the direction of the Imperial Palace one after another, shuttling through the streets, so that the people were frightened by the scene, and they hid in their homes one after another, and did not dare to come out at all.

    Some of the news is relatively well-informed, or it seems that businesses and business firms that have contact with the nobility have received some news ahead of time, and they all choose to close their stores because they know how restless it will be today.

    Some aristocratic children even left the imperial capital at night, as if they were trying to escape from something, or as if they were arranging some way back, which gradually turned the dull atmosphere into depression.

    Today''s imperial capital is particularly heavy and sparsely populated, completely missing the scene of bustle before.

    Inside and outside the palace, countless knights in important equipment were arranged in neat order or scattered in various places, and their serious faces stood guard, which made the atmosphere of killing begin to diffuse.

    Such news was brought into bigusler''s house.

    Kapelin and Rockett are just in the study, discussing today''s action all night. When they receive the news, their appearance becomes a little dignified.

    "What do you think, rochtchin?"

    Kapelin asked Rockett.

    Rockett did not hesitate to give the answer directly.

    "Throughout the ages, there has been only one purpose for the deployment of troops, that is war."

    That''s right.

    War.

    The present situation is no different from that of preparing for war.

    "Is that poisonous imperial concubine going to tear face with us?"

    Kapelin looks a little ugly.

    She also wanted to expose what Moro had done in front of all the nobles in the country, so that she could be impeached and questioned.

    Who would have thought that when the other side put forward such a military posture, it was simply ready to go to war regardless of it.

    Rochte also lowered his face, but he could understand what morrow was doing.

    "Your Highness has the blessing of the goddess of justice. Everyone in the Empire knows this, and so will the princess of Moro."

    Such a Moro would certainly not give kapelin the opportunity to impeach herself publicly.

    Because, she did do those things, once impeached, the result is self-evident.

    In this case, it is better to tear the skin and use force directly from the beginning than to go to war after being driven out of office by capelline.

    In this way, when the war is over, if morrow wins, she will naturally claim that it is capeline who rebelled, and then she will bring her troops to attack the palace.

    Unless, without her troops, she goes to the palace to expose the Moro.

    But if kapelin appears in front of the morrow without soldiers, what''s the difference with falling into the trap?

    At that time, the Moros are afraid that they will directly kill people and make things become a dead end.

    This is the plot.

    "We can only fight directly into the palace, win the princess of Moro, and then declare her crimes to the whole world."

    Rockett pointed out calmly.

    Capeleen naturally saw the situation.

    But because of this, she felt very uncomfortable.

    "They were all Knights of the Empire, and they wanted to fight a civil war because of what the poisoned concubine did. It was really...

    kapelin was heartbroken for this.

    You know, once the war really starts, whether it''s victory or defeat, the damage of the Imperial Knights will be there.

    Even, there may be heavy losses.

    The so-called civil war is just a consumption of one''s own strength.

    It''s inevitable that capeleen will feel heartache about this situation.

    Rochter was more open-minded than capeline.

    "It''s their choice, your highness." Rockett looked at capelin and said, "they chose to follow the renitra family, chose to follow the princess of Moro, and opposed us. In this case, no matter what the final result is, they have to pay for their choice willingly."

    Twenty percent of the Knights of the Empire supported the ranitra family and the princess of the Moro. They must have questioned the dominant position of the bigusler family or the orthodox royal family, or had ambitions.

    In this way, there is no need to show mercy.

    "I understand." "Today''s situation has told me that a lot of people in the Empire have been eaten by the poisonous concubine and become accomplices to the tyranny. Therefore, we can no longer ignore her existence," she said in a deep voice

    If we continue to let the Moros go and do not eradicate them, how many imperial accomplices will emerge in the future?

    If more and more people choose to support the Moro, not only 20% but also more, will the Empire have a future?At the thought of this, kapelin was determined.

    "In any case, we have to expose the poisonous concubine today."

    It is the so-called long pain is better than short pain, for the sake of the future of the Empire, capelin has been desperate.

    "I will follow your highness."

    Rock nodded.

    "Thank you very much." Kapelin also nodded her head and thought of something at the same time. She said, "don''t you have to go with that one?"

    Harvey''s instructions to Rockett were unconditional support for that man.

    But Rockett sighed.

    "I don''t need to be with him."

    Rochter said it with no expression.

    Kapelin thought about it, and finally had no choice but to smile bitterly.

    Because that''s the truth.

    That man really didn''t need rochter.

    By his side, there is already the strongest corner of the world with him.

    "Let''s get ready to go."

    Catherine stood up.

    Rockett picked up his huge sword, followed capeline and left.

    ...

    at the same time, on Sheen''s side, everyone got up early.

    Holding lethargic Lilith and leading tyer, sheen turns her head and looks at Rasha.

    "You stay here, Rasha."

    Sheehan is giving orders to Rasha.

    On today''s occasion, bringing Rasha with you will not help, but may even implicate her.

    Rasha can''t fail to understand this.

    "I will continue to take care of Miss Lenny."

    Rasha said so faintly.

    "That''s good."

    Sheen''s face softened, but she couldn''t help looking in the direction of the bed.

    There, the little girl who was rescued a few days ago is still sleeping on it.

    "It''s been such a long time. Unexpectedly, she hasn''t woken up yet."

    This is a very strange thing.

    Normally speaking, Lenny was not injured, and he was not imprisoned by magic. He should not have slept for several days, and he still hasn''t woken up.

    "It seems that she has been greatly stimulated."

    Sean can only think that way.

    At the same time, he has some regrets.

    After all, Lenny and Moro have a certain relationship. What secrets should he have.

    If we can have a glimpse of that secret, it may pose a great threat to the Moro.

    In that way, they will save effort.

    Unfortunately, Lenny didn''t wake up all the time. I don''t know whether he was really stimulated or for another reason.

    In this way, the girl''s Secret won''t work.

    Sheehan thought for a while and said to Rasha, "pay more attention and see if there''s anything unusual about her."

    Sean always has a feeling that this girl will be the key.

    "Yes."

    Rasha didn''t react unnecessarily. She was still cold.

    Seeing this, sheen struggled for a while, and finally clenched his teeth and quickly gave Rasha a kiss on the face.

    "So... We''re going."

    Leave such words, Sean with indescribable inexplicable excitement, with silent tyer and sleepy Lilith together, left the room.

    Rasha didn''t seem to feel it, or was used to it. After watching sheen leave, she suddenly made a sound.

    "Don''t you go with me? Miss

    Rasha turned aside.

    "... you want me to help your lover?"

    Laixia''s voice is very resentful, and she doesn''t know when she will appear.

    "I don''t mean to overstep."

    Rasha''s brief and comprehensive response.

    "But the brat got over it." Laixia''s voice was still so bitter that she complained to Rasha: "I said you, why didn''t you protect yourself?"

    Obviously, lesia is still very upset.

    She really doesn''t understand. Rasha Mingming also knows her own situation. Why is that man doing whatever she wants?

    Isn''t it asking for trouble and causing great trouble to others?

    Rasha didn''t seem to be conscious.

    "I''m not Mr. Sheen''s match."

    That''s what Rasha said.

    In that way, it was like saying that I resisted, but I didn''t succeed.

    If Sean were here, he would definitely swear at this scene.

    Are you still resisting?

    You''ve come for nothing!

    We have no feeling at all!

    Blood loss!

    Of course, the same feeling of blood loss is laixia."That brave bastard...!"

    Laixia gnashed her teeth for a while. She was very sad and distressed.

    Looking at such lesha, Rasha silently apologized in her heart.

    Excuse me, miss

    This is also for our own sake.

    The connection between that man and us is doomed.

    ...

    bigusler''s house, outside the gate.

    When Sean and his party came out of the door, it was full of people.

    The Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade stand with great momentum.

    The Knights of the order of the Empire are despairing.

    Capeline, Rockett and Tilly gathered in front of the horses.

    They were ready to ride over and confront each other face to face.

    The arrival of Sheehan and others directly attracted their attention.

    Staring at the eyes of all the people present, Sheehan came forward with Lilith in her arms and tier in her hand.

    "Prepare a carriage for us."

    Sean''s voice was faint.

    "Good."

    Kapelin immediately nodded her head.

    Before long, a large number of people were killed to the palace.

    In the middle of them, a carriage was walking along, making the sound of wheels and carrying enough existence to determine the outcome of the war.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    The imperial capital, in front of the palace.

    At this moment, on the square in front of the palace gate, a large number of Imperial Knights of unprecedented rank lined up, as if ready to meet the enemy''s army, blocking the palace gate tightly.

    They are like a cavalry army holding their positions, all of them seem to be on the battlefield, and their morale is like a rainbow.

    This scene should not have appeared in the capital of a country.

    But today, this scene is not only appeared, but also the real enemy came to them.

    "Boom...!"

    Accompanied by a battle cry, a group of Imperial Knights riding on horses rolled up their hooves and rushed into the square.

    "Boom!"

    The Imperial Knights in front of the palace immediately reacted to this, as if they were stimulated, and took a step forward and pulled out their weapons.

    Some of them raised their swords, some of them raised their huge shields, and their defensive posture was extremely resolute. They were not like knights at all, but like valiant troops.

    Vaguely, we can see that there are many archers in the rear of the imperial Knight''s army, and even a large number of magicians raise their wands, ready to release magic at any time.

    Of course, the Imperial Knights who rushed into the square were not willing to be outdone. They were not only wearing heavy armor, but also riding on their horses, holding up their huge lances and forming a formation in the square. They were far away from the Imperial Knights guarding the palace.

    The whole square suddenly seems to have become a battlefield, a battleground for the two armies.

    "Father... Father...!"

    In the middle of the imperial Knight''s formation, Jeno was also there, holding the sword tightly in his hand, and his voice trembled.

    Until just for it, the young master of the renitra family was elated and kept yelling in the imperial order, as if enjoying his power in this scene, which was very eye-catching.

    But at this meeting, he seemed to be frightened by the momentum of the imperial order opposite him, and his elation turned into tension.

    Obviously, the young master had never been on the battlefield, and had never seen such a fierce confrontation between the two armies.

    Saliro is beside Jeno, looking at such a son, only feel ashamed.

    At ordinary times, in any case, saliro will teach Jeno a good lesson.

    Today, however, is not such an occasion.

    Saliro then suppressed the disappointment of his son, calmly looked at the opposite army, slowly walked out from the imperial order.

    Jeno immediately follow, but hiding behind saliro, a submissive appearance, very promising.

    So saliro came to the front of the army, to the enemy.

    "Are you ready to rebel? Your highness, Catherine

    Saliro yelled, and as soon as he came up, he charged capelin with a crime.

    From the cold voice of kapelin.

    "The princess who claims to be the descendant of the orthodox royal family wants to revolt. If you can say that, you have to be prepared to bear it, deputy commander renitra."

    With such a voice, capelin rode out of her army slowly.

    Next to him, Rockett and Tilly rode on a horse, closely following her. One was expressionless, the other was rigorous, looking very powerful.

    Jeno''s eyes are first attracted by the valiant capeline, showing the color of infatuation, and then fell on Tilly, infatuation becomes infatuation.

    Saliro accidentally saw this virtue of Jeno, and he was very angry. He really wanted to kick it away and bring it back to the furnace to rebuild.

    If it wasn''t for Jeno to brush his sense of existence on this occasion and attract some attention, saliro would never bring this unreliable guy over in the future.

    Well, the sense of existence is brushed, but the face may be lost directly.

    Saliro can only be out of sight for the net, to capelin, continue to shout.

    "Since your highness is not ready to rebel, why do you want to lead the army with the bigusler family who is suspected of treason?"

    It seems that today, saliro is determined to put the charges on capeline or Rockett. What he opens and closes his mouth is rebellion and treason, which can be said to be standing on the moral high ground.

    If you change a person who doesn''t have much heart, it will face the crafty saliro, must have been routine, right?

    It''s a pity that she may be more upright, but she doesn''t know how to turn her head.

    "I should have said that, right?" Kapelin said faintly: "as the orthodox descendant of the imperial family, I want to go into the palace and expose the treacherous concubines who harm the country all the year round. As a result, as the deputy head of the Imperial Knights and the head of the renitra family, you are leading the army and trying to block my way here. I think you want to rebel and betray the country?"Capeline''s series of speeches were thrown directly at saliro.

    Saliro squinted.

    "Your Highness is very serious." Saliro said rationally: "I just received the news that suspicious people with intention to harm the Empire are ready to approach the palace, so they are here to perform the duty of guarding."

    "Is it?" "You mean, I''m a suspicious person who''s trying to do harm to the Empire, right?" she said coldly

    "I dare not." Saliro said solemnly: "Your Highness is a descendant of the orthodox royal family. Naturally, he can''t be a suspicious person."

    "How dare you block my way here?" Kapelin looked at saliro''s eyes become dangerous up, said: "the princess how don''t know, renitra has this ability?"

    "It''s a misunderstanding, your highness." Saliro fearless way: "if only his highness, then naturally can enter the palace, we will not stop."

    It means that all but Catherine will have to stay here and not enter the palace.

    Including Rockett and Tilly.

    Catherine laughed.

    "It''s a good calculation." Kapelin light way: "do you think the princess may be alone in danger?"

    "In danger?" Saliro pretended not to understand, confused way: "in the palace, your highness and what danger?"

    "You know that for yourself." Kapelin looked at saliro deeply, and said in an unquestionable tone: "deputy leader renitra, it''s not a bad thing to be ambitious, but if you help those who shouldn''t be, and if you are loyal to those who shouldn''t be, it will not only hurt you, but also the renitra family."

    Saliro''s face changed slightly.

    But after a while, saliro glanced at Rockett and his expression returned to normal.

    "Your Highness is really serious." Saliro said in a deep voice: "in a word, I just perform my duty here. If your highness wants to enter the palace, please help yourself, but all the others have to stay here."

    With that, saliro raised his hand.

    "Boom!"

    The Imperial Knights led by him immediately knocked on the weapons and shields, and knocked heavily on the ground, giving out a resounding sound.

    That momentum, almost can break through the sky.

    In this regard, rochte cold eyes, also raised a hand.

    "Boom!"

    The Imperial Knights riding on the horses immediately took a step forward and aroused a more powerful roar.

    The Imperial Knights standing behind capelin and Rockett are more than 10% of those led by pizarillo.

    In such a situation, the morale and momentum of the competition are weak on saliro''s side.

    Saliro knows that.

    However, he will not show weakness.

    "You''ve got it, your highness capelin." "Don''t forget, his highness havis is still in the palace, so is your mother''s wife," he said

    This time, it was her turn to change her face.

    It''s just that she became ugly and cold.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Capeline stares at saliro.

    "I''ve already said that. I dare not." Saliro bear the cold line of sight of capeline, face unchanged way: "still that sentence, your highness wants to go in, we will never stop, this is also the imperial concubine''s order."

    As for the rest, saliro will certainly not let them in.

    Otherwise, if the other party is in trouble in the palace, it will also be a trouble for them.

    At least, saliro doesn''t want to see Moro face too big a threat, and he doesn''t want to see havis rescued.

    In addition, if you can let capeleen into the palace alone, then even if capeleen exposes Moro in public, Moro will be OK.

    At that time, as long as capelin is taken down or killed, there will be no proof of death.

    Thinking of this, saliro somewhat slowed down his face.

    Just then...

    "did your imperial concubine say, can I go in?"

    When such a casual voice was heard all over the audience, everyone, including saliro, suddenly felt tight in their hearts and held their breath.

    "Gululu..."

    under the sound of a wheel, a carriage separated from the imperial Knight riding on the war horse, slowly drove out and appeared in front of saliro and others.

    Kapelin, Rockett and Tilly subconsciously retreat.

    See, saliro eyes a coagulation, looked at the carriage.

    The carriage is very luxurious. There is the family emblem of bigusler on it. You can see that it is a luxury carriage for the noble.

    The scene inside the carriage was invisible to saliro.

    Saliro only saw a young man sitting in the driver''s seat, with a whip and a horse in his hands.Young people are about a few years older than kapelin. Their clothes are not high-profile, but they are not ordinary. At first glance, they know that they are aristocrats.

    But the style of the aristocratic dress was not owned by the aristocrats of the Empire at all.

    That''s...

    "the nobility of the kingdom?" Saliro saw this and said in a deep voice, "your honor, is it

    This exploratory words, in exchange for each other''s smile.

    "Can''t you recognize it without a cloak? Your honor, deputy chief? "

    In a word, it makes saliro''s pupils shrink.

    He knows.

    This man is the mysterious strongman who destroyed the leferut family.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    "It''s you...!"

    At this moment, saliro''s reaction is not small.

    No way.

    He couldn''t believe that the mysterious strongman who destroyed the leferut family and forced himself back from the bigusler family was such a young nobleman of the kingdom.

    This makes saliro can''t help but open his eyes, there is an inevitable shock on his face.

    Sheehan is still smiling at saliro, suddenly disappeared in the driver''s seat of the carriage.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Saliro was shocked and just wanted to move.

    Unfortunately, he was slow after all.

    "Pa!"

    Sean''s palm fell on saliro''s shoulder in a crisp slap.

    He then quietly suddenly appeared in front of saliro, pressing his shoulder, just like the previous time when he forced him back, in saliro''s abrupt change of expression, he showed a smile.

    "The deputy commander doesn''t seem to have much memory."

    Sheen patted saliro on the shoulder, as if in a friendly voice.

    "You have to remember my voice and my appearance this time, so as not to die in front of me next time, you know?"

    Sean''s kind words made saliro look very ugly.

    And at this time, the people around also reacted.

    "Ah, ah...!"

    Jeno, who is closest to saliro, is scared out of his wits. He looks at sheen who suddenly appears. He yells and wants to retreat, but he is pulled to the ground and falls there in a panic.

    "Boom!"

    The Imperial Knights around were greatly stimulated, watching saliro be restrained by sheen, almost surrounded by conditioned reflex, and turned his weapons to sheen.

    "Stop it

    Saliro called out the Knights of the Empire.

    He knew that with the power of these knights, it was impossible to get sheen.

    If you don''t say anything else, it''s just like the ability to move in an instant. It''s doomed that none of the Imperial Knights here would want to meet Sheehan.

    No, it''s not just Imperial Knights. Even you can''t touch Sean. You can''t help him.

    Saliro wanted to give capelin and her party a downfall. She forced her to go to the palace alone or fight directly here to avoid the threat to Moro. Unexpectedly, she was given a heavy downfall by the other party.

    This made saliro clench his fist several times, then loosen it, and finally stare at sheen.

    Sean is still that casual appearance, but his eyes swept around, a banter with a little cold expression.

    That reminds saliro of the end of the leferut family.

    Sally roton''s heart trembled.

    "... do you want to go to the palace and meet the imperial concubine?" Saliro could only press the emotion in his heart and said in a low voice: "the imperial concubine has also given orders. If it is your honor, you can enter the Imperial Palace, go to the Royal Hall and see the imperial concubine."

    "Oh?" Sheehan looked back at saliro and said, "it seems that your imperial concubine wants to see me."

    Sheehan also had a little interest in him.

    You know, up to now, Sheehan has not seen morrow.

    He has long wanted to see what kind of person he is.

    But...

    "I''m not the only one who wants to see the imperial concubine. People here want to see the imperial concubine." Sheehan said to saliro with a smile: "let''s all go into the palace and have a good meeting with our imperial concubine."

    "No way!" Saliro immediately subconsciously back: "except for her highness and your highness, the rest of the people are not allowed to enter the palace!"

    At this point, saliro is ready to meet Sheehan''s challenge.

    Although, regarding the meteor shower in the rumor, saliro also has some creeps, but this can not be the timid time.

    Let everyone into the palace to see the imperial concubine?

    Are you kidding?

    Doesn''t that mean that the army on Rockett''s side is going to surround the princess?

    It''s impossible to allow it.

    Such saliro didn''t know that Sheehan didn''t intend to ask for his consent.

    "If the deputy commander is not willing to give way, I have to work hard to bring everyone in."

    Sheehan said something like this helplessly.

    "You bring it in?"

    Saliro was stunned at first, and immediately seemed to think of something. His face changed greatly.

    Can not wait for saliro to stop, Sheehan has been a moment to move back to the carriage.

    On his body, an amazing magic swept across, instantly shrouded all the people of his camp.

    "Come on! Stop themSaliro almost screamed.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    The Knights of the Empire responded immediately to this and launched their attack without hesitation.

    All of a sudden, in the rear position, countless arrows and magic turned into a barrage of bullets, falling towards the front.

    It was a shower of arrows.

    It''s a magic bullet that blocks the sky.

    Countless attacks will be mercilessly shrouded forward, in the direction of Sheehan''s army, drawing a beautiful arc down.

    But it''s too late to do it again.

    "Shua --!"

    I saw that in a neat sound of air breaking, in the direction of Sheehan, there must be tens of thousands or even nearly 100000 Knights disappeared.

    The square immediately emptied a large area, let the arrow rain and magic barrage plump down, fell in the empty place.

    "Bang Bang Bang --"

    The sound of explosion continued to ring, the ground of the square were damaged, set off a thick smoke.

    "Damn it

    Saliro''s face was as ugly as ever, and his forehead was even blue.

    He knew that he had miscalculated.

    I didn''t expect that mysterious existence could take so many people to move instantaneously.

    Moreover, if there is no accident, their destination should be inside the palace.

    In other words, Sheehan not only took tens of thousands of people to move instantaneously, but also crossed the highest level boundary of the palace and successfully invaded the interior.

    "How can this...!"

    For instance, the ability to move instantaneously requires not only a high level of skill, but also an amazing amount of magic power to carry a complex number of objects for transfer and to cross the outer boundary.

    With tens of thousands of people, Sheehan went through the largest border that could protect the Royal level. The magic that needed to be consumed could completely drain or even kill a legendary magician. The success rate was less than 10%.

    It doesn''t count if anyone has such a high level of instant movement skills.

    Sean did such an incredible thing.

    "Into the palace!" "Don''t let their army get close to the king''s hall!" yelled saliro

    The Imperial Knights took orders one after another, with a roar, and killed in groups into the palace.

    Saliro looked at next to sitting on the ground is still dull Jeno, the heart of the gas is not hit a place.

    "When are you going to lose face?"

    Saliro kicked Jeno.

    "Ah! Father, don''t hit me

    Jeno screamed, was kicked to the ground, quickly holding his head, run away.

    Looking at Jeno like this, saliro decided.

    "After this war, I must change my successor."

    Such a useless guy, even if he has a certain strength to be the head of his family, will only lead the family to decline.

    Instead, it''s better to spend a lot of effort to support the rest of the children.

    Perhaps, with a lot of resources support, their children, a few can live in the town scene of the characters.

    Thinking of such a thing, saliro did not stop and rushed directly into the palace.

    However, in front of his eyes, saliro was not only forced to stop, but also became more and more ugly.

    The reason is simple.

    Just because the gate of the palace has been blocked by the army.

    Rockett, with Tilly, stands in front of a group of Imperial Knights, as if he had changed his position with former saliro, making a voice without expression.

    "It''s a pity that this road won''t pass today."

    As soon as the words fell, the magic storm took shape on Rockett.

    After that, Tilly and all the Imperial Knights released their magic.

    Saliro had to admit that he was a man in charge and a man in control.

    Today, this battle is probably a little over the top.

    ...

    on the other side, Sheehan and his party are going to the king''s hall as fast as they can.

    "This way!"

    Kapelin had already come down from the horse, and took the lead to rush out, pulled out a knight sword which looked rather expensive from her waist, and took the lead in charging.

    The Knights of the Knights of the blades immediately followed.

    Sean and his party came down from the carriage.

    "Lilith."

    Sean motioned to Lilith.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith immediately nodded. As soon as the evil came to her, she flew into the sky and disappeared.

    This is what Sean and Lilith discussed in advance.

    As her own ace and backhand, Lilith is not used to follow Sean, but to calm the whole court.Sheehan estimated that there should be something else in Moro.

    In that case, he would not expose Lilith so soon.

    It''s not just Lilith. Sheen also tells Yulin to stand by in the sky. Once something happens, even the border that destroys the imperial capital will rush in and join the battlefield.

    "Everything is ready." Sheehan looked at tyer and said, "let''s go, too."

    Tiel nodded heavily.

    She has been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    So, tier pulled out the double-edged sword, and rushed to the king''s hall with the female Knights of kapelin and the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade.

    As for Sheehan, he stood still, even closed his eyes and felt the palace.

    Sean''s brows were frowning.

    "What''s the matter?" Sheehan murmured, "this strange magic has never been there before."

    I don''t know why, while entering the palace, sheen felt a very subtle and strange magic.

    The magic seemed a little obscure and strange, which made sheen feel uncomfortable.

    "Is this the preparation of the morrow?"

    Sean thought and opened his eyes.

    "I''ll see what else you can come up with."

    Sheen dodged and disappeared.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    Imperial capital, inside the palace.

    When rochte led the army to block the gate of the palace, and kapeline also rushed to the palace with the Knights of the broken blade, the whole palace seemed to be in complete turmoil and became noisy.

    "Stop!"

    "Stop!"

    Many knights in the palace and the private forces of the major nobles seem to have been transferred to the palace to garrison. Seeing that kapelin rushed to the palace with the Knights of the broken blade, they were in a hurry one after another to stop.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Kapelin didn''t restrain her temper any more. She seems to have made up her mind to make an end today. Even if she is facing the Knights of the Empire and the private forces of the aristocrats of the Empire, she doesn''t hesitate to stay. There is a red magic attached to the blade of her knight''s sword, and she cuts it out mercilessly against the enemy in front of her.

    That cut is as fast as lightning, which is the most advanced sword skill of kapelin -- [flash sword].

    This abandoned defense, in attack and speed was the limit of the sword skill, now, once again in the hands of kapelin bloom.

    "Poof "Poof "Poof ...

    with the sound of tearing, all the knights were cut open their armor, cut their bodies, and fell to the ground with screams and blood.

    Kapelin decisively killed the enemy blocking the way and took the lead to continue charging.

    "Kill

    "Kill

    Under the leadership of kapelin, the female Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade suddenly showed their fierce momentum one by one, facing those knights who came face to face without fear.

    Fighting is officially launched in the palace, so that the smell of blood began to diffuse.

    If you look down from the top of the palace, you can see that countless knights and the private forces of the major nobles have been startled and began to surround here.

    It''s like a group of ants gathering at a high speed. It looks very eye-catching.

    But the Knights of broken blade led by kapelin is like a sharp knife. When they fall into the encirclement, they rush through the obstacles ahead, break the encirclement, and constantly charge towards the direction of the king''s hall.

    It has to be said that kapelin is really powerful. Even if she loses her imitation sword, her actual strength is not comparable to that of ordinary knights.

    Even if her level is only 70, her talent potential can be rated as the first in the Empire. Obviously, her growth brought by one level promotion is far more than others, and her skill points are also absolutely many. As a result, her skill levels are very high, and her comprehensive strength is no less than those experts who are above 80.

    And the level of 80 up the master, in the general Knight Order and private forces, naturally very difficult to appear.

    This level of master, in the Empire, either joined the imperial Knight order, held an important position in the imperial Knight order, or was the top master of a family, could not appear here casually.

    As a result, kapelin has not used her unique skills. She seems to be incarnated as a real female warrior God. Anyone who stands in front of her will be cut to the ground as fast as lightning. She can do nothing but contribute more blood to this land.

    has such a fierce princess in front of him. The Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the Knights all naturally perform their magic, as if they had been rehearsed in advance, forming a formation closely following Capet Lin.

    The periphery of this formation is all the soldiers who have been applied the magic of auxiliary system and improved their physical ability. They firmly block the attacks from all directions and stop the people who surround them.

    Inside the formation, there are female Knights singing various kinds of magic. Some use defensive magic to block the arrows and magic, while others use auxiliary magic and various kinds of support. For a moment, the Knights of broken blade are invincible and suppress the current situation.

    It can be seen that these female knights are holding their breath and are venting.

    After all, a while ago, they were still locked up in the underground cell. They didn''t even have clothes to cover their bodies. It can be said that they were extremely humiliated. Now they finally have a chance to avenge themselves. Of course, these female Knights won''t keep their hands, and their face is more smothered than kapelin''s.

    Under such circumstances, tyer was running with his body down, just like a black wind. He was turning his black robe and waving his sharp blades with both hands. There was also a red magic blade attached to it. In a flash, he took up many blood lines, which made the surrounded people fall to the ground and couldn''t get up again.

    In this way, a group of people charged all the way to break through, and finally ushered in a real master sniper.

    "Stop, your highness."

    "You have committed a great crime that you should not have committed."

    "You can''t sit back and watch such an attack in the palace."

    "Stop, please."

    Several fierce strong men with great prestige, stopped in front of the party.

    Some of them are knights in armor, some are magicians in robes, some are holding swords, some are holding staff, and some even carry heavy hammers, spears and other weapons. There are amazing magic waves on those weapons and equipment, telling others that they are expensive magic weapons.Catherine''s face sank.

    She knew that the obstacles in front of her were the high-level knights in the imperial order who chose to support the Moro or saliro, or the highest fighting power of the major noble families.

    Some of them are even the owners of an aristocratic family, while others are the seventh class adventurers of the highest rank in the adventurers guild.

    Now, all these characters appear together. The lowest one has to be 80, and the highest one even has to be 89. It''s only one step away from the legendary level. Then the obstacles they form can''t be joked.

    Even now that she has lost the imitation sword, she does not have a chance to win against any of those people.

    However, she did not stop.

    Not only kapelin, but also all members of the Knights of the blade, including tyer, had no choice to stop. Instead, they rushed forward without hesitation.

    This makes those experts feel surprised and angry at the same time.

    "In that case, we are not polite!"

    "Your Highness asked for it

    "Let''s stop you!"

    "Stop it for me!"

    A group of experts above 80 level released amazing magic one by one.

    But...

    "[payment ¡¤ imprisonment]"

    With such a sudden voice, the magic of the universe surged, enveloping these experts from all major families and forces, completely pressing their magic back. It was like a solid lock, blocking all the magic in the human body and never releasing it again.

    "What...!"

    "No...!"

    "Who...!"

    The faces of the experts above 80 have changed greatly.

    However, the answer is a new magic.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ Shen Shui]."

    A subtle magic effect, like hypnotic invisible magic spell, reverberated in the minds of many experts.

    The voices of the masters stopped suddenly.

    Sleepiness climbed into their minds, making them feel sleepy one by one.

    "This is...

    " how...

    "maybe

    It makes incredible sounds for convenience.

    As masters who are close to the legendary level, some of them have very high-level defense skills, and some are equipped with high-level magic props to protect themselves. Once they are attacked, they will immediately operate on their own.

    But this will, these skills and magic props or can''t resist this extremely powerful magic, or even can''t start.

    Given the "confinement" feature, their magic power is blocked in the body, which naturally leads to the decline of their resistance by several levels.

    As a result, a group of big masters above 80 fell to the ground and fell asleep.

    Look at that, in a moment and a half, they may not wake up.

    Such a situation, so that kapelin and others have a suffocating heart, set off waves.

    They know who it is.

    They also know that, with the strength of that person, these 80 level masters are not too big obstacles.

    Therefore, they dare to attack without fear, regardless of the blocking of these experts.

    But they really didn''t expect that the other side could easily make these 80 level and above masters fall down without resistance.

    "He''s really much better than before."

    Tyel''s eyes twinkled.

    Kapeline was silent.

    Sheen''s existence has put some pressure on her.

    In the past, she only regarded Roxie as her opponent. She thought that there were no other people of the same age in the whole human race besides Roxie.

    However, Sheehan''s appearance tells kapelin that there are people outside and there is a day outside.

    That man not only beat himself mercilessly in Kosmos, but also became more powerful than at that time.

    On the other hand, he lost the imitation sword, and his strength fell instead of rising.

    Now I''m the one who can''t compare with others, right?

    Thinking of such a thing, kapelin''s heart was suddenly blocked.

    Of course, this is not the time to think about it.

    (when everything is settled, I must exercise again and challenge him again.)

    Kapelin ignited her fighting spirit in her heart and regarded sheen as her equal or even superior enemy to Roxie.

    Shane still did not know that he was caught by his royal highness, a self respecting princess.

    He just casually put down a group of "overpowering" roadblocks, like an illusory God of death, suddenly appeared and disappeared, and quickly moved to the direction of the king''s hall.The so-called strong masters on the ground didn''t attract much attention from him.

    In this way, the party arrived at the king''s hall.

    And, he rushed in.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    Palace, the hall of audience.

    At this time, a man was standing in the Royal Hall where the emperor used to meet the imperial ministers and deal with state affairs.

    There was no guard around her.

    Her back is facing the gate.

    She seems to be looking at the throne, looking at the high throne of the emperor, do not know what is thinking, actually from time to time a little laugh.

    The laughter, though extremely pleasant, was creepy.

    "Bang!"

    At a certain moment, the door of the king''s hall was blasted open like an explosion.

    A large number of figure fish poured in and occupied the king hall in an instant.

    Kapelin bears the brunt of the attack, looking at the barefoot woman with her back to this side, her anger and hatred gush out in an instant.

    "Morrow

    She could not help shouting, and her voice echoed throughout the king''s room.

    The Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the cutting edge are the same. They stare at the barefoot woman with hatred, as if they were looking at some enemy.

    Sean and tyer are naturally the same.

    "Is she Moro?"

    Tier stares at the barefoot woman''s back.

    "..."

    sheen looked at each other and said nothing, but the peeping effect of [Wai Jue Tian Ming] was completely opened, so that he could have a glimpse of the barefoot woman''s message in front of him.

    However, Sean was stunned by this.

    Because, he was surprised to find that he could not see each other''s level, only saw a skill.

    It''s a familiar skill - [symbiosis].

    Sean has seen this skill in Kosmos.

    To be more precise, it should be said that I met the devil fighter under Danas, the leader of mirage.

    He remembers that it''s a skill that can only be found among siblings, even twins.

    This skill can connect with the objects who have the same skills, have spiritual dialogue with each other, even share skills and life with each other, and even exchange positions. It can be called a magic skill.

    Sean was a little suspicious.

    Is this barefoot woman Moro?

    How can I not see her grade?

    What about her symbiosis skills?

    Why do you have an ominous premonition?

    Sean, together with the others, looked at each other.

    The whole King''s hall was filled with a suppressed silence, which made many people tense and dare not move at will.

    Only kapelin, full of anger, stepped forward.

    "Finally, I see you again, poisonous concubine."

    There was hatred in her voice.

    No way.

    The man in front of us is a cancer that has devastated the Empire.

    The people in front of us are the culprits who persecute us and our subordinates.

    The person in front of him is also the object that makes his own mother stay in bed, and makes his brother suspected and under house arrest.

    It''s the so-called new and old grudges. The anger and hatred accumulated for a long time are released at this moment, which makes capelin almost lose her mind.

    On the other hand, even at this time, he did not turn around.

    Not only did she not turn around, she also raised her hand to stop those who came after her and were ready to rush into the king''s hall.

    Her every move has an indescribable charm.

    Her body and delicate body also exuded strange evil.

    It''s like poppy. It''s poisonous and harmful, but somehow, it''s fascinating.

    In a moment, Moro finally turned around.

    "Congratulations on your escape, your highness "I thought you wouldn''t show up on this stage. It seems that you are a little underestimated," he said with a smile

    Hearing the words, not only did she not feel praised, but she glared at morrow as if she had been insulted.

    Only because, although the tone of Moro is sweet, it has the irony and contempt which is hard to hide.

    Yes.

    Morrow looked down on capeline from the bottom of his heart.

    Even if kapelin leads a large army to attack in front of him, it''s the same. Richly endowed by nature a dead alive person, I am proud of her. Her

    , "in my script, you are so proud of yourself that you are proud of your descendants. You can never even see all the qualifications. You can only end up in that dark underground cell, and end up in complete darkness. You will die of grief and even become an ugly death."

    The words of Moro are not malicious.

    "I really didn''t expect that you were rescued in the end. It should be said that you are worthy of the descendants of the brave. Is luck always the only good thing?"Morrow tried to satirize capelin.

    "You...!"

    Kapelin was successfully provoked to, can''t help but want to rush up, wave out the Knight Sword in the hand to Moro, cut off her head.

    But sheen stopped her.

    "Don''t go there." Sheehan did not look back at capeline, still staring at morrow, light way: "this poison Princess seems to be a little bit more than the imagination of the door and secret, had better not act rashly."

    At least, Sheehan didn''t have the feeling that capeleen could get morrow.

    Especially at this moment, in front of the imperial concubine''s body, strange magic is constantly gathering, told sheen, what''s strange about it.

    So, sheen didn''t want to send her to death.

    However, morrow turned his eyes to sheen.

    In his eyes, the rich look is flashing.

    "Sean boztut." While calling out Sean''s name, morrow said happily as if he had been waiting for this moment for a long time: "we have finally met."

    This is undoubtedly the first time they have seen each other face to face like this.

    "I''ve been following you for a long time?"

    Moro''s laughter became more and more demonic.

    Obviously, the princess was very interested in sheen.

    "Indeed, at last." Sheen narrowed his eyes and said with a silent smile, "I''ve heard a lot about you, too. I''ve even received a lot of attention from you, princess."

    Sheehan was referring to the time of Kosmos.

    At that time, the imperial concubine in front of her was the one who intended to untie Lilith''s seal, liberate the dark temple from the sealed state and fall on kosmosley, causing chaos on the border between the Kingdom and the Empire.

    She united with mirage, the old demon sect, and had a deep relationship with the original demon. At the beginning, she packed and threw the jadeite, which was still in the half body of God, in front of her, and dragged herself into the event of Kosmos, which almost led to a plot.

    From that time on, the marriage between the two became a marriage.

    Morrow did not seem to have forgotten it.

    "That wasn''t my idea?" Morrow clarified: "I didn''t expect that a few borrowed magic lives would throw the half bodies of evil gods to the nobles of the Kingdom, so that the nobles of the kingdom would be against the orc gods and even against the Empire. Such an dispensable game would lead to the existence like you."

    That''s the truth.

    Sean heard it.

    But Sheehan also heard another meaning from the words of Moruo.

    That is, the imperial concubine seems to know her secret.

    Should not...

    "you know me?"

    Sheehan''s eyes, like a sword, stabbed at Moruo.

    This time, Sheehan is not referring to his own existence, but to his real identity.

    That is, brave people from different worlds.

    Moro''s tone seems to know his identity.

    Sure enough...

    "yes." "I saw it with my own eyes that time in Kosmos," he said with a smile

    At this point, the tone of Moro changed.

    It''s getting a little weird, a little frenzied.

    Her expression is no longer smiling, but as if to see something dirty in general, full of disgust.

    Because...

    "I saw that disgusting light of the holy sword."

    With the appearance of this sentence, the strange magic power of morrow becomes more and more obvious.

    Sheehan clearly felt that.

    He didn''t panic, either.

    Although I didn''t expect that Moro would know his identity, it''s not the most important thing on this occasion.

    Even tyer kept silent all the time. He seemed to be watching coldly. In fact, he should be observing the Moro carefully, trying to find out the flaws of the Moro, right?

    Instead, it was Katherine, frowning.

    "The light of the sword?"

    This sentence, she obviously did not understand.

    Unfortunately, no one will explain to her.

    Sheehan just looked at morrow and said, "it seems that you really hate the brave as mentioned in the rumor."

    As soon as this was said, morrow immediately corrected it.

    "Disgusting? How can you say it''s disgusting? " "You should say it''s hatred, it''s resentment, it''s resentment, it''s even a curse, it''s spitting," he corrected

    With that, Moro stretched out a slender hand in the direction of Sheehan.

    His voice echoed like the ghost of Jiuyou.

    "Really, I really want to cut all the brave into pieces and kill them all."

    As soon as the words fell, the strange magic around morrow suddenly rose and turned into a real black air.The black air fluctuated violently, and there were painful faces in it.

    "Dead breath?"

    Sheen''s eyes were fixed and surprised.

    The reason is simple.

    At this moment, the level of Moro, which was originally vague and could not be peeped, was suddenly able to peep, and it was still rising crazily.

    Lv. 1...

    Lv. 10...

    Lv. 40...

    Lv. 70...

    Lv. 90...

    the level of the Moro rose all the way, easily broke through the level 90, entered the legend level, and finally stopped at a level.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.100¡¹¡£

    Yes.

    Moro is a strong man in the extreme level.

    What''s more, her skill bar has also changed, with two skills.

    [magic ¡¤ necromancer].

    Death spirit.

    Two familiar skills, just like this, appeared on the poison concubine.

    "You...!"

    Kapelin and Tyrell seem to have noticed something, and their faces change slightly.

    At the same time, Moro''s death suddenly broke out.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    "Boom!"

    Accompanied by a roar like fury, it turned into the death of countless painful faces, like a storm.

    Where it passes, the atmosphere is rotten.

    Where it passed, the ground dried up.

    It is just like the poisonous gas that corrodes the world itself, condenses all the filthy things between heaven and earth, carries a frightening dangerous atmosphere, and covers the direction of Hearn and others.

    "Danger

    Everyone, including tiel and kapelin, has this kind of emotion, and realizes that they have no time to evade. They can only subconsciously raise their hands and block in front of themselves.

    Of course, it was in vain.

    How can it be resisted only by this degree of resistance?

    Fortunately, sheen did.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Sheehan flashed to the front of tier and capeline, protected the whole Knights of the broken blade behind him, and released the magic of dispelling the magic towards the coming death storm.

    The incoming dead air storm suddenly stopped and exploded, but it didn''t dissipate on the spot. Instead, it turned into a chaotic dark air flow and swept around.

    If the air flow is pithy, it will dry up and dissipate like dust wherever it hits.

    The female Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade order screamed out in surprise. They only felt numb. They didn''t dare to touch those dead pitching exercises and hid around in embarrassment.

    But the soldiers and knights who stayed outside the main gate of the king''s hall and were not allowed to come in because of the order of Moro were miserable.

    They are not able to respond to the situation in a timely manner, caught off guard between, was the most direct touch of breath competition.

    "What is this...!"

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    "My body...!"

    "Help...!"

    In a flash, those unfortunate people who touched the dead spirit screamed one after another. Their bodies shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye. They turned into mummies and fell on the ground without a drop of blood.

    Their vitality was plundered by the dead Qi, and it also encouraged the dead Qi, making the dead Qi of Moruo more powerful.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Tiel''s got up.

    "Damn it

    Capeleen was angry at the tragedy.

    Sheen looked at morrow coldly, and his eyes sparkled with murder.

    Seeing this, Moro, who was full of dead breath, laughed instead.

    Besides, he was very happy.

    "Don''t look at me like that." "If you look at me like this, I''ll be more excited," said morrow

    Because she likes to see the pain, anger and hatred of people related to the brave.

    So the more Sheehan hated himself and the more murderous he was, the more excited he was.

    "It will make me want to kill you and make you more desperate."

    With such words, with one move of the Moro''s slender hands, countless dead Qi turned into a storm again.

    However, this time, the storm of death is no longer a painful face, but a variety of facial expressions.

    There''s pain, there''s wailing, there''s despair, there''s fear, all kinds of faces full of negative emotions appear in the dead air.

    Sheehan could feel that the power of the dead spirit was far stronger than that of the high priest.

    It is not only the "quantity" of the dead Qi that is much more than that of the high priest, but also the "quality" of the dead Qi.

    "This is the magic that I created according to [terror Duke]. It''s the upper version of [terror Duke]. It''s not only more powerful and effective than [terror Duke], but also has many ways to change. It''s just that the dead breath needed is more terrible than [terror Duke]."

    Moro''s laughter was heard all over the room.

    "Fortunately, this empire has suffered many disasters since ancient times. I don''t know how many corpses and blood have been buried in this land. As long as the vitality of this land is directly extracted by the Necromancer''s magic, the amount of death will be as much as possible. Only a fool like the high priest will honestly extract it one by one, accumulating thousands of years of death, and it''s not enough Not as much as I''ve been in the Empire for ten years. "

    Morrow''s words made Sheen''s eyes even colder.

    "Who are you?"

    Sean squeezes out such a voice.

    Necromancer.

    Death spirit.

    And that''s the ultimate power.

    This kind of factors, all in the expression of the extraordinary, tells her story is not simple.

    Morrow didn''t mean to hide it.

    "Up to now, it''s not something that can''t be said." "It seems that you already know the existence of the great spirit body," he said

    The high priest is training limjo to do the work of the great spirit. Naturally, morrow will not be unaware of it.Now that the base has been destroyed, it is totally conceivable that the existence of the high priest and limjo will be exposed.

    Not to mention the curse of the soul on the high priest.

    She knew that when something happened, a guy who was afraid of death like the high priest would absolutely say everything.

    Therefore, she cursed in advance. Once she mentioned her plan and her real existence to others, the curse would take effect immediately and wipe out the soul of the high priest.

    But even so, the leakage of some information is inevitable.

    So, Moro no longer covers up the big spirit thing.

    "The young master you see is just a great spirit made by the high priest recently."

    Morrow looked directly at sheen and gave him a smile.

    "And I, the great spirit created by the high priest, is an ancient existence that was born thousands of years ago and has existed since now?"

    A thousand years ago, the high priest created a great spirit and called it failure.

    Although the failure to successfully reach the limit of life, to the limit level, but always can not cross that reason should be able to naturally cross the past obstacles, become the existence of super level.

    "I''m the one who failed." "Of course, no matter how many great spirits she creates, in the end, everything will be a failure," he said

    And why?

    Morrow did not explain.

    That''s what morrow said.

    "I think she''ll call me a failure, probably not because I haven''t met her requirements, but because I''m out of her control?" As if mocking the high priest, Moro said, "she thought that I didn''t see through her purpose. She didn''t know that she wanted to wait until she crossed the limit of life to take away my body. So she put me beside her and acted together for nearly a thousand years."

    This is a golden opportunity for the Moro.

    "She didn''t expect that I not only guessed her purpose, but also had a very high correlation with the Necromancer''s magic. All the Necromancer''s magic she used in front of me, I can write it down smoothly after seeing it once."

    "She did not expect that I would suddenly rebel ten years ago, not only out of her control, but also in turn control her and let her work for me."

    "The curse I put on her is not only aimed at the soul, but also the magic that can remove her body as an undead creature."

    "In order not to lose the immortal body, that timid and afraid of death guy can only obediently listen to me."

    Moro said all this with a smile.

    "Of course, she won''t wait to die, and she''s not willing to be controlled by my failure. That''s why she wants to create a second spirit, and get rid of my curse by grabbing each other''s body."

    Unfortunately, morrow knew all this, but let the high priest go.

    Anyway, the high priest''s plan will not be completed for a while. Why not squeeze out her surplus value before that?

    "I would also like to thank boztutching for helping me clear the rubbish that I should have done."

    Morrow was very happy.

    That quite beautiful smile, in the dead rendering, only a share of horror.

    Sean didn''t change her face.

    He was surprised by the big spirit, but after listening to morrow, sheen was more concerned about one thing.

    "Then why do you hate the brave so much?"

    Sheehan made such a question.

    "-"

    at this moment, the smile on Moro''s face disappeared.

    Not only did the sense of horror not decline, but it climbed higher and higher.

    Moro then in the dead wind storm, light voice.

    "Do you know the country of EREI?"

    Sean was stunned by the sudden question.

    "Erey?"

    Where is this?

    Is there such a country?

    Sean can''t remember.

    On the contrary, it was tiel and capeline who suddenly changed their faces when they heard what morrow said.

    "Are you... Are you an EREI?"

    Kapelin was shocked.

    "You know?"

    Sean immediately turned around.

    It''s not Katherine who answers Sean''s question, it''s tyer.

    "... it was a country a thousand years ago."

    Tiel spoke in a deep voice.

    "A thousand years ago, in the human world, there was a small country named ereyi, which was destroyed before the final World War I of the gods, men and demons."

    This sentence was immediately accepted by Moro.

    "Yes, once destroyed, that''s a good way to use it." "Because it was really a brave man who was praised by you in less than one day," he said sarcasticallySmell speech, di Ye son and card Pei Lin unexpectedly don''t voice refute.

    It was a shock to Sean.

    "Are you kidding?"

    Brave men destroy a country?

    "Why?"

    Sheen asked subconsciously.

    Morrow answered.

    "Because the place where EREI is located is just the intersection of the battle lines between the divine and the demons at that time."

    Moro''s cold mouth.

    "If that place can''t be occupied, then the demons can make use of a large source of magic existing in ereine at that time to perform the great ritual magic that is conducive to the demons'' fighting, and let the demons'' strength on the battlefield soar at least twice."

    Such a frightening ritual magic, naturally have to stop.

    "So, the brave man, with his partner, broke into ereyi. In order to prevent the appearance of ritual magic, he used the holy sword to cut off the source of magic directly."

    "Can be applied to the magic source of ritual magic, after that straight away."

    "Countless people in ereyi were engulfed by the magic storm and called for help, including me."

    "And the brave?"

    "He can save a lot of people. He can even save ereyi from a disaster."

    "But he didn''t."

    "The demons, who were destroyed by the ceremony, became angry and sent troops directly, which started the prelude of the final battle."

    "In order to go back to meet the demons, the great brave man, regardless of his own mess, took his partner, patted his ass and left."

    "Ereyi was destroyed in this way, not by the demons, but by the same clan and the brave."

    Moro''s voice was as cold as frost.

    "You say, should I hate the brave?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    Moreo''s words made both tiel and capeline silent.

    Even sheen frowned. It never occurred to him that such a thing had happened thousands of years ago.

    But...

    "that''s it?" Sheehan looked straight at Moruo and said, "because Mithra the brave destroyed your country, you are angry with all the brave and those who are related to the brave?"

    That''s right.

    In Sheehan''s view, what morrow did was to vent his anger.

    He won''t judge whether it''s right or wrong.

    Because this is just a problem caused by different positions.

    From the point of view of the victim of the EREI Moro, she is undoubtedly right.

    Although it is for the sake of the whole world that Mithra, the brave man, chose to give up ereyi, sacrifice the ego and complete the ego, he finally hurt ereyi, which is an indisputable reality.

    But...

    "it''s a decision made by the brave man. You can choose to seek his revenge, or you can choose to resent his country, his companions, or even his descendants, but it''s nothing to do with the imperial people?"

    Sheehan pointed out the contradiction in this.

    This matter may be traced back to the kingdom of Mithra. If Moro intends to seek revenge against the kingdom of Mithra, there is a reason.

    Who made the kingdom of Mithra the state founded by the brave Mithra?

    It is justifiable that the Moros resent the brave and then the whole kingdom of Mithra.

    But the Empire didn''t have any responsibility, and the rest of the descendants of the brave had nothing to do with it. The poisonous concubine hated all the things related to the brave because she hated the brave. If it wasn''t anger, what was anger?

    However, when Sheehan pointed out that, morrow was indifferent.

    No, it''s not just indifference.

    She also laughed.

    I''m crazy with laughter.

    "You say it has nothing to do with the Empire?" Moro covered his forehead, laughing and shouting: "it''s the ragnard empire that brought the demons to EREI. You said it has nothing to do with the Empire...!"

    Such words, so that Sheehan Leng in the spot, and involuntarily turned his head, looked at capelin.

    There, her face was calm and her eyes were full of haze.

    She didn''t retort.

    perceived Shane''s eyes, and the Royal Princess smiled bitterly.

    "At that time, ereyi was a vassal of the Empire, and a prince did not want to be taken away by his elder brother, so he chose to take refuge with the demons. When the demons wanted to find a large source of magic that existed in the battlefield and was conducive to performing ritual magic, they offered that country to the demons, and with their own power, they led the demons to the world without telling the king ereyi I went in, and I saw it in the royal secret book

    That is to say, among the culprits that led to the destruction of ereyi, a small country, there were indeed imperialists.

    Moreover, this man was also a member of the imperial family, betraying the traitors of the human race.

    No one knows about it.

    Although the imperial family discovered this incident, in order to prevent the empire from being accused by the Protoss and the hostility of other nations of the human race, they concealed it and executed the prince secretly.

    But the prince''s descendants were actually left behind.

    He was not only left behind, but also concealed his identity. He was regarded as the emperor''s own son and was trained.

    Then, after several generations of development, the descendants of the prince fully integrated into the royal family, and some even succeeded in sitting on the throne and became the former Emperor.

    In other words, today''s imperial families, including havis and capelin, are the descendants of the emperor, and the prince who led to the destruction of ereyi.

    Therefore, no matter the kingdom or the Empire, all the descendants of the brave are regarded as the descendants of the enemies of the Moro.

    "Look, this is the so-called brave man."

    Morrow spoke ironically.

    "The brave man who crusaded against the demon king has been praised by the world and recorded in history, but no one will remember that he once destroyed an innocent country."

    "All of his companions have enjoyed the honor of becoming either a noble or a famous figure in history."

    "Even the descendants of the brave of this empire, no one ever remembers what kind of scum and how much crime they committed."

    "Wandering in the world for thousands of years, all I hear is praise, boast, memory and praise of the brave."

    "Really, I''m going to throw up."

    Moro opened his hands and let the storm of death surge all over his body.

    "From that time on, I vowed that I would let these dignified brave people suffer.""I''m going to humiliate them as much as they get."

    "You say it''s anger?"

    "Yes, I admit it."

    "But we, ereyi, can be moved into this disaster of destruction innocently. Why can''t we, Moro, anger the descendants of these culprits?"

    Moro''s death suddenly broke out.

    "Today, I will solemnly announce to the world that I want to destroy all the brave, all the things related to the brave, as well as the kingdom of Mithra and the Empire of Laguna!"

    "I want them to be destroyed like the EREI they used to be!"

    "This is only the first step!"

    Morrow once again extended a hand in the direction of Sheehan.

    "And the first step is to start with you who are really brave!"

    Then, at last, Moro did his best.

    "[Grand Astarte]"

    This is the necromancer magic created by morrow according to the Lord of terror, which is the upper version of the Lord of terror. It is also the highest level of necromancer magic, the most lethal and most threatening necromancer attack.

    The dark storm swept out of him and shook the whole King''s hall.

    "Danger

    "Run

    Tiel and capeline immediately responded, looking at the scene like a natural disaster and yelling at everyone present.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Sean, on the other hand, advanced instead of retreating. More intense magic appeared on him, carrying the characteristic of "Dispelling" and roaring to the incoming dead air storm.

    However, the fighting experience of Moruo is much more powerful than that of the high priest who is only immersed in the dream of immortality. Seeing Sheehan''s magic of dispelling magic, he immediately let the storm of death decompose.

    Suddenly, in the storm of death, the faces of pain, resentment, despair and wailing spread out, like the spirits of resentment, wandering around to avoid the coming dispelling magic.

    They formed an army and filled the whole King''s hall like a group of demons.

    Where the spirit of the dead has gone, everything is decaying.

    The pillars of the king''s hall are decaying.

    The walls of the king''s hall are rotting.

    The floor of the king''s hall is decaying.

    Even the high throne quickly dried up and rotted, directly turned into gravel and scattered.

    The great magic of the dead, which deprives all life, is wantonly sweeping the world.

    "Ah

    "Your Highness!"

    "No!"

    The Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the blade screamed.

    They are entangled and even surrounded by the bitterness of death.

    Face after face with expressions of pain, resentment, despair and wail came back and forth, flying all over the sky, sometimes passing around, sometimes rushing to the Knights of the broken blade, making these female knights in danger.

    "Come on! Expand the barrier of magic defense

    Capeleen uses her [magic sword] skill to cut off an incoming resentful spirit with one sword, and yells at the female Knights of the broken blade knights.

    "Hum!"

    The female Knights responded, singing defense magic and building transparent barriers in an attempt to stop the evil spirits.

    But these spirits seem to be able to plunder the vitality of magic, but they directly collide with the transparent barrier and slowly corrode it.

    "Use [magic sword] against the enemy!"

    As soon as her face changed, she immediately gave another instruction.

    [magic sword] is a unique melee skill that claims to be able to cut off everything, even if it is immune to physical attacks. With this move, you can cut off the attacking spirits.

    The Knights responded and someone immediately tried.

    However, tier, who also uses the magic sword to cut off the attacking spirits, finds out something.

    "Can those dead Qi corrode the magic sword?"

    Tier looked at the sharp blade with the dark red color on his hands, and his face was dignified.

    While [magic sword] cuts away the spirit of resentment, the spirit of resentment is also eroding the magic of [magic sword], making the consumption of [magic sword] more intense, and becoming extremely fragile over time.

    Not only that.

    Tiel also found that where the spirit of resentment passes, life will be plundered, but the existence without life will be attached.

    For example, those innocent people who died miserably outside the gate of the king''s hall only had a mummy left. At this time, they were moving slowly and shaking up, whistling as if they were nothing, while their eyes were shining with a miserable green light.

    "Is it dead?"

    Kapelin also saw this scene, a [magic sword] swept, forced back the incoming spirit of resentment, the expression is difficult to see the extreme.

    The situation has become very bad, so that everyone is in danger."Ha ha."

    Moro smiles happily.

    But soon, the imperial concubine''s eyes flashed, and without hesitation, she waved her hand, pulled out a claw light and roared to one side.

    "Shua!"

    In the light of the sound of breaking the air, a figure suddenly flashed like a ghost. The sword light in his hand burst up and cut to the morrow.

    "Dang --!"

    Sword light and claw light collided fiercely, so that the blade and claw also collided together, rubbing sparks.

    "I knew that boztutching would come straight at me."

    Moro was laughing in the burst of Mars.

    Sheen looked at the imperial concubine with the same smile.

    "I sympathize with you."

    Sean said that.

    "But that''s not the reason you can move me, and the people around me."

    That''s it.

    "Come on, it''s time to settle the bill, princess."

    Sheen grinned.

    On the contrary, Moro restrained his smile.

    In my eyes, the brilliance of miserable green is flashing.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    "Dang --!"

    When sword light and claw light collide again, this time, it''s not only Mars, but also the strong wind like a shock wave, spreading around.

    Sheehan and Moro started the fierce battle without saying a word, let the sword light and claw light turn into continuous attacks like sword light and sword shadow, and began to collide with each other at an amazing speed.

    The sound of the crossfire was like thunder.

    The ground keeps cracking like a spider web.

    The whole King''s hall was severely shaken and shaken like a ramshackle one, so that the resentment spirits who filled the whole hall were forced to retreat. They didn''t dare to get close to the battlefield full of swords and swords.

    This gives tier, capeline and others a chance to breathe.

    "Now! Move back

    Capeleen held up her knight''s sword and stood in front of the knights, shouting.

    All the Knights of the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade immediately kept retreating until they reached the direction of the gate.

    "Ho!"

    "Ho!"

    There, the mummies sensed the movement here, making a roar and shaking.

    They have been possessed by the dead Qi, turned into the dead spirits, and become the puppet army under the magic of the Moruo dead spirits. Naturally, they will not let go of the living people in front of them.

    However, in the face of them, a number of female Knights finally showed a brave side.

    "Kill

    Kapelin did not hesitate to order, so that a number of female Knights have Jiao voice, killed to the army of the dead.

    Some of the female Knights still stay in the same place, chanting incantations and building invisible defense barriers to resist the incoming spirits.

    "Boom!"

    Kapelin rolled up a lot of magic, spread a pair of white wings behind her, like an angel, holding a knight''s sword with [magic sword] attached, and rushed to kill in the resentment group, reducing the pressure for the broken blade knights.

    "Poof "Poof "Poof ...

    tier was not willing to be outdone in the fight, with the double blades of [magic sword] attached in his hand. It was like a storm. He kept rowing around his body, pulling up a piece of red light, so that all the spirits who came close to him were killed.

    Tier, who has been promoted to grade 70, shows a certain style of a real strong man.

    She glanced at the battlefield between Sheehan and Moro, and saw the fierce battle that was countless times more fierce than here. She knew that if she stepped forward, she would not be able to help, but might drag Sheehan behind.

    Therefore, tyer calmly kept a distance, just killing the spirit of resentment, trying to reduce the pressure for sheen by eliminating the reserve of Moro''s dead breath.

    It''s a pity [magic sword] who can cut off the spirit of resentment, but can''t purify the dead Qi.

    Whether it''s tyer or the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade, the spirits they killed seem to have disintegrated. In fact, they just return to the form of death. After a while, they will return to the spirits and continue to fight.

    In other words, they cannot be eliminated.

    In this situation, they will be consumed sooner or later.

    On the contrary, it''s capeleen. Where her sword passes, all the spirits will be purified by a faint white light carried by the sword and completely annihilated in nothingness at the moment of being killed.

    Tiel noticed the scene.

    "Is this the power of the blessing of the goddess of justice?"

    With the blessing of the goddess of justice, in the face of this evil nature of power, kapelin will have some ability to target.

    Maybe, even if she was hit by the Lord of terror, she would not be taken away from her life, would she?

    After all, the blessing of the goddess of justice will expel the influence of negative forces on capelin, so that she will not be eroded by death.

    If it wasn''t for this, when she was in the underground cell, capeline might have been turned into a half human and half corpse monster by morrow''s necromancy, and she would be in agony.

    Thanks to the blessing of the goddess of justice, she was safe.

    So...

    "what can I do on this occasion?"

    While killing the spirit of resentment, tier kept thinking.

    She wanted to help sheen.

    She also wants to take the opportunity to achieve her goals.

    "Is my horn here or not?"

    Tier thought quickly, and looked around.

    However, it was this act of consciousness that made the blessed one lucky to avoid the next disaster.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Tier accidentally sweeps a figure that is mixed in the dead spirit and approaches at a very fast speed. He is shocked in his heart.

    The next second, tyer retreated without hesitation.

    "Choking!"

    Just in this second, the silent figure came to tier''s face with a cold sword light in his hand and cut tier''s throat.Tier''s sudden retreat made her avoid the blow with great danger.

    "Ha

    Tier stepped down the pace of the sudden retreat, shot out like a bullet, rushed to the figure who was defeated, and cut out the blade in his hand.

    "Bang!"

    In the clear sound of fighting, tyer''s sharp blade was flicked away by the other side, and even came back. It made tyer''s mouth numb, and he almost got rid of his weapon.

    "Bang...!"

    Tier was so tongue tied that she knew the comer was not easy to be provoked.

    But at the same time, tyer also saw the whole picture of each other.

    "It''s you...!"

    Looking at the familiar appearance, tyer''s face changed.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    The comer gave out a laugh that could not be suppressed any more, as if he had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and his voice was full of ecstasy.

    In mid air, capeline, who is killing the evil spirit, noticed this scene.

    "Warren leferut...!"

    Kapelin was surprised to call out the name of the other party.

    It''s Warren.

    "You are still alive."

    Tier opened the distance and looked at each other with a dignified face.

    In Warren''s eyes, it seemed that there was only tyer left, and he was enjoying tyer''s attention with a happy smile.

    "Of course I''m still alive." Warren stares at Tyrell and grins: "although I thought I was dead when Sean boztute showed up at leferut''s house, fortunately, he didn''t find that I had changed places with tentacles and escaped from the world."

    Tentacles.

    Warren sometimes uses this word to describe his "separation".

    In the whole month of his stay in the imperial capital, tier has been dealing with Warren all the time. Even when he was in the imperial capital, he had seen Warren, who became a knight of the guards. So he already knew what the so-called "tentacles" in Warren''s words were.

    That''s Warren''s unique skill. As like as two peas, the

    "finger the skin of the object that he killed by himself, and give the same character to the finger as the other person. So when the finger is cut down, it will instantly become the body with the same appearance and magical power."

    Tiel spoke in a deep voice of Warren''s ability.

    "The strength of the divided body is only half of that of the touched object, and it can''t affect the object whose level is higher than itself. The divided body can exercise and improve, but its strength can''t exceed the noumenon, and its limit is only to the strength of the touched object at that time, and then it won''t be improved, right?"

    This is Warren''s unique skill -- "eating the hand and sharing the food".

    "You seem to know me." Warren sneered: "yes, this is my unique ability. I can have a total of 10" tentacles "as a part. Even if the severed finger is cured by recovery magic, that finger can no longer become a" tentacle ", so the number of" tentacles "is only 10."

    But it was with the existence of these ten "tentacles" that Warren was able to make a great appearance in the training institutions of the leferut family. He not only saved his life, but also stepped over the corpses of countless people and became the best killer. He was adopted by dereks as his adopted son.

    Of course, these "tentacle" restrictions are not only those mentioned by tyer.

    "Once my" tentacle "dies, it''s really dead. It''s not only irreparable, but also harmful to me to a certain extent."

    So Warren pointed to his heart.

    "Thanks to this, when you pierced the heart of my" tentacle "in the king''s capital, I felt that blow with empathy, tiel elbain."

    Warren changed his finger to grasp, grabbed his heart, and sneered at tyer.

    "From that moment on, I vowed that I would use the same method to pierce your heart, take your body, and turn you into my last" tentacle "to collect."

    Smell speech, di Ye son complexion is invariable, just coldly looking at Hua Lian.

    The cold expression and murderous eyes made Warren tremble all over, even his heart beat faster.

    He remembers that expression.

    That''s the expression when the other person kills himself.

    I don''t know how many times that expression appeared in Warren''s dream, which made him fascinated and crazy.

    He knew that from that time on, he began to get wrong.

    He wanted to kill tyer more than anyone else.

    At the same time, he had a kind of emotion for such a tyer that he could not express himself.

    That''s why Warren made up his mind to kill tyer and turn him into his last "tentacle" for safekeeping.

    "In the training facilities of leferut''s family, in order to survive, I lost the reserve of four" tentacles. ""Since then, I have lost three tentacles during my mission as the adopted son of the leferut family."

    "You killed one of the three remaining ones. One was replaced as a ghost when Sean boztute killed him. The only one left is the last one."

    Warren yelled as he looked insane.

    "I will make you my last" tentacle "! Tiel elbain

    With that, Warren raised his weapon.

    The glittering sword made tiyer and capelin turn pale on the spot.

    Especially kapeline.

    "Imitation sword...!"

    It is the imitation sword that he suspected.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    "Zheng..."

    some faint brilliance flowed on the imitation sword, and even flowed to Walian, who held it, making Walian''s momentum soar.

    Warren clenched the imitation sword and pointed to tyer, his face still full of paranoia.

    Tiel and capeline were shocked by the shrinkage of their pupils.

    "This... How can this...!"

    She lost her voice.

    It''s not because the imitation sword is in Warren''s hands.

    The imitation holy sword was originally taken away by the Moro, and waliam was obviously working for the Moro. It is not surprising that the Moro gave the imitation holy sword to waliam.

    However, the appearance of imitation sword is not surprising. The fact that Warren can use this sword is another matter.

    This weapon was successfully made with the ashes of the brave as the main material, together with various precious materials from the three worlds, as well as the skills of hundreds of the highest level forgers of the dwarves.

    Although the conditions for using it are not as harsh as the real holy sword, it also needs the blood of orthodox brave people.

    Now, Warren is able to show the use of imitation sword phenomenon, what does this mean?

    That he is a descendant of the brave?

    No! impossible!

    "Did...

    tyer think of a possibility and stare at Warren.

    Seeing this, Warren knew that his tricks had been seen through by tyer.

    "Don''t doubt it. You''re right." Warren grinned and said, "my noumenon and my tentacles can exchange with each other and change the position of noumenon at any time."

    This means that Warren can define his own "noumenon" at will.

    He can define his original body as "noumenon", and the other parts born from the power of unique skills are "tentacles".

    But he can also define one of his "tentacles" as "noumenon", and let "noumenon" become "tentacle".

    That''s why Warren became the adopted son of the leferut family.

    It''s not only because Warren is the best killer, but also because he used his own unique skills to devour one of direkis''s abandoned sons, turn that son into his own "tentacle", and then set that "tentacle" as his own noumenon, thus having the blood of the leferut family.

    As I have said before, there were several marriages between the leferut family and the imperial family in history. Strictly speaking, their blood descendants also had the blood of the brave.

    Waliam has the blood of the leferut family, which is equivalent to having the blood of the brave. Naturally, he has reached the condition of using the imitation holy sword.

    That is to say...

    "you are facing a descendant of an orthodox brave man with an imitation sword! Tiel elbain

    Words fall, Warren rushed to tier.

    Feeling the powerful momentum rising from Warren and realizing the threat brought by this man, tyer raised his double-edged sword with a dignified face.

    She knew that the war was difficult.

    Walian''s level was higher than her, and now she has the power to imitate the holy sword. She is no longer an opponent she can easily deal with.

    But tier still met him without hesitation.

    There is no reason.

    Just because this war is an obstacle she has to overcome.

    "The opponent is the only blood left behind by the leferut family..."

    perhaps it is at this moment that the time for liquidation comes.

    In this case, I have to defeat this powerful opponent in any case.

    "Come on!"

    Tier was ready to fight hard and wielded a sharp blade with a magic sword attached.

    ...

    "Damn it

    On the other hand, seeing that tiyer and Warren are at war, capelin also wants to rush forward to help.

    For nothing else, just for the imitation sword in Warren''s hand.

    Kapelin could not tolerate the fact that the lost imitation sword reappeared in this way and became a threat to her own side.

    Moreover, she could see that tiel had a great disadvantage against waliam, who had an imitation sword.

    The possibility that she can beat Warren is less than 10%.

    This makes kapelin have to feel anxious and want to rush to help on the spot.

    However, she failed.

    Because, there is an opponent, also appeared in front of her.

    "Hiss!"

    Like thunder, a figure mixed with a large number of arc appeared in front of capeline.

    "Dang --!"

    A big sword carrying a large amount of electric arc suddenly came from top to bottom and fell on the knight''s sword set up by capelin in a hurry, which made capelin''s Knight''s sword tremble."What...!"

    Kapelin''s body was shocked. She retreated in mid air and nearly hit the stone pillar in the rear.

    But when she saw her opponent clearly, she couldn''t help changing her face.

    "Elder brother...!"

    Capeline exclaimed.

    Yes.

    The presence in front of capeline is Jarvis.

    At this moment, havis was covered with arc, like her general, suspended in mid air, slightly up and down.

    As havis''s sister, kapelin naturally knows that it is the effect of havis''s unique skills.

    That is to be able to transform their own concept of existence, their own body, viscera and blood into the element of "lightning", so that they can have the speed and unstable body shape comparable to lightning, so that all physical attacks will be ineffective.

    It is because of this unique skill that havis has a special liking for the magic of thunder and lightning, and has obtained "Thunderstorm", the magic weapon in the Empire second only to the imitation sword.

    In the human world, capeline is known as the goddess of war, and havis is known as Prince ray.

    Once he uses thunderstorm, and then uses the power of [thunder entanglement], he can rank among the top five in the whole empire in terms of strength.

    Now, the elder brother, who even has great respect for capeleen himself, appears in front of him with thunderstorm sword and thunder.

    Moreover, he launched an attack on himself.

    "Elder brother, you..."

    kapelin just came up with a voice, but she found that there was something wrong with havis''s state.

    His expression was calm, even completely expressionless.

    His eyes are not the color of the past, but a palpitating green.

    Kapelin understood immediately.

    "The poisonous concubine turned the elder brother into a puppet of half human and half corpse with Necromancer''s magic...!"

    In that secret base in the wilderness, there are many such things.

    Most of the knights who accepted the control of the high priest and worked for the high priest were transformed into half human and half corpse monsters.

    They have not completely become the dead, the dead, the dead, but they are not far away.

    Strictly speaking, the owner of the spirit of death, which is transformed by the spirit essence, can also be regarded as the existence in this concept.

    But the big spirit is beyond the concept of "life", not a half human and half corpse monster.

    Havis was transformed into this kind of monster and was dominated by Moro.

    "Hateful poison Princess...!"

    The anger in capeline''s heart could not be calmed down any more.

    At this time, Harvey is also like a merciless killer, turning into lightning, rushing.

    Capeleen can''t help shaking the white wings behind her and retreating as fast as she can.

    Can be turned into lightning''s Harvey''s speed is undoubtedly faster, caught up with kapelin in an instant.

    "Dang --!"

    Thunderstorm sword wrapped around the arc of the split, again split in the Cavalier sword set up by kapelin.

    "Click...!"

    There was a crack in the knight''s sword.

    Kapelin''s face was very ugly.

    If in the past, with the imitation sword, the highest level weapon of the Empire, capelin would not be afraid of havis.

    But now, the weapon in her hand is just a magic weapon with high cost, far less than the imitation sword and the thunderstorm sword in havis''s hand.

    At the same time, kapelin''s grade is also lower than that of havis. Although her growth is higher than that of havis, she is not much higher, and can not achieve the purpose of narrowing the grade gap.

    As for the unique skill, Harvey''s [thunder entanglement] is a skill that can completely neutralize physical attacks and make the attack power, explosive power and speed rise to a terrible level.

    On the other hand, although capelin''s unique skill [white wing] is an excellent ability integrating attack, defense, acceleration and assistance, it still can''t get far away from [thundering].

    In a word, in the situation of losing the imitation sword, facing havis, kapelin has no advantage at all, and even has a strong disadvantage no less than tier.

    "I''m in trouble..."

    the bitterness finally appeared on her face.

    However, havis turns a blind eye to this and attacks capellin again with his expressionless body.

    ...

    "pound --!"

    In the king''s hall, in the most fierce battlefield, the two figures were shaken away from each other in an explosive shock wave, which opened a very long distance.

    "[Grand Astarte]"

    Morrow''s slender hands turned into long fingernail claws. With a wave of both hands, the dead air around him immediately stormed away. Like countless ghosts rushing out of the gate of hell, he roared and rushed to sheen."[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    While using this magic which can effectively resist the opponent''s magic, Sheehan rushed forward with a lot of magic waves and directly rushed into the resentment group.

    "Bang --!"

    All the bitterness that touched sheen seemed to have been shaken away and disappeared like the melting snow.

    "Shua!"

    Sean just moved for a moment and appeared in front of morrow again. The sword in his hand was as fast as thunder, and he cut it to morrow''s head.

    "Qiang --!"

    With a sudden wave of his claw, moroli flicked away Sheen''s attack.

    Heendeli is unforgiving. His holy sword is like thousands of white thunder, sweeping out of the sky and piercing into the whole body of Moruo.

    With the development of his hands, the spirit of death around him soared, and it became as thick as a swamp. As soon as Sheen''s sword penetrated into it, it was as if it had been stuck, and it was hard to make any progress.

    Sean browed.

    "Hum!"

    The next second, the light from the sword burst.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    "Bang --!"

    In the glittering light, all the dead air was quickly purified and disappeared.

    This scene made Moro squint.

    "It''s worthy of being the holy sword that can fight against the demon king. Even in the sealed state, it still has such power. It''s really disgusting."

    With a wave of his slender hand, morrow turned the dead air into a rolling black wave and roared to sheen.

    It''s really appalling how powerful that is.

    "Shua!"

    Sean''s body immediately disappeared in the same place, moved in an instant to avoid the rolling black waves, and appeared not far away.

    "It seems that you really have two talents, princess."

    Sean looked at the still undamaged Moro and praised each other from the bottom of his heart.

    The strength of the other side is really great. It''s not only the real ultimate level, but also the fighting experience and fighting ability. Sean finally has the feeling that the other side is an old monster that has survived for thousands of years.

    People like the high priest have lived in the air for thousands of years, and their accumulated fighting experience and means are far less than those of the Moros.

    Even the spirit Maggie, who was at the same time as Sophie, was far inferior to morrow at the same level.

    Morrow is more powerful than alidia, who is known as the strongest in the human world, and also more powerful than Yulin, who is also the extreme level. She is the first person under the super level that Sheehan has seen so far. Even the evil god Lilith, who was in a state of out of control when she first appeared in Kosmos, is faintly inferior.

    It''s not that Lilith was weaker than morrow.

    With strength alone, Lilith at that time, even though she was still out of control and did not return, was beyond doubt.

    But Lilith in that state only knew how to squander too much power, and she didn''t know how to fight at all. She didn''t even treat sheen as an opponent. She just felt that someone was close to her, so she instinctively released her strength to resist. The result was that her power was invalid and she didn''t have a clear consciousness He was severely damaged by Sheehan''s sword, which weakened his strength.

    On the other hand, morrow''s pure strength may not be as good as Lilith''s at that time, but her fighting experience and means emerge in endlessly, and her consciousness is quite sharp and clear. Sheehan can''t use the blessing effect to neutralize her opponent''s strength, so naturally she feels that morrow is a bit more difficult than Lilith''s out of control.

    The great spirit of death, conceived by the high priest, can naturally break through the limit of life, but somehow stuck at the last level, is really extraordinary.

    "It shouldn''t be easy to solve you if you don''t take out some cards."

    Sean murmured so.

    And the murmur was heard completely by Moro.

    "Is it time to get serious at last?"

    Morrow''s mouth was full of laughter, but there was no smile in his eyes.

    "Didn''t I just take it seriously?"

    Sean''s tone was as calm as if he were chatting.

    "Of course." "After all, the holy sword is still sealed, and it doesn''t show its real power, does it?" he said

    "What about your majesty?" Sheehan threw out such words and said, "don''t you plan to show your real skills?"

    Sheen has not yet unsealed the sword, and the Moros have other means.

    Nothing else...

    "I haven''t seen your unique skills, princess."

    Xi Enshi Shi ran said so.

    However, the next moment, morrow''s speech, it is to make Sheehan stunned.

    "... I don''t have unique skills."

    Moro''s smile on his face converged and said so lightly.

    Sean was stunned.

    "No unique skills?"

    No?

    Can an existence that can be promoted to the extreme level have no unique skills?

    Is this the other side deliberately confusing themselves?

    When Sheehan thought about it, morrow''s expression was still so indifferent.

    "I''m telling the truth." Muro murmured to himself: "no matter how much you say, unique skills are personal miracles. It''s impossible to share them with symbiosis."

    Hearing this, sheen frowned.

    But before Sheehan could figure out why, morrow was back to what he was.

    "Although I don''t have unique skills, I''ve also prepared some afterlife programs."

    As soon as the edge of the Moro language turns, it becomes like a poisonous rose, with a smile.

    "Count the time carefully, it should be coming soon."

    These words, let sheen eyes a coagulation.

    In his heart, since entering the palace, he has been able to vaguely feel the strange magic and foreboding, which seems to become more and more rich.Sheehan glanced in the direction of Tyrell and kapelin and found that they were in a bad situation.

    They are now being attacked by Warren, who is holding an imitation holy sword. His black robe has become tattered, and one of them is cut black and blue by half dead harvis, who is about to fall down at any time.

    The female Knights of the Knights of the broken blade order are also not very good. Their physical strength and magic power are gradually becoming a little weak. Their resistance to the spirit of resentment is becoming weaker and weaker. Even fighting with the dead corpses becomes more difficult.

    It is only a matter of time before the dead and victims of the war appear.

    In that case...

    "buzz --!"

    When such an atmospheric tremor appeared around Sheen''s body, a terrible magic was burning from him like a flame.

    "Well?"

    Moro''s face changed.

    "That''s...!"

    All the people present stopped what they were doing for a moment and were occupied by a sudden palpitation.

    At this moment, Sean''s sense of existence soared in the sky and earth, which made anyone have to turn their eyes and look in his direction.

    Sean just closed his eyes, and the magic in his body was surging, speeding up the operation and consuming.

    "- gorgeous this world --"

    in a low voice, Sheehan awakened the power hidden in his body.

    "Samsara."

    Flame, like the essence of the magic flame, burns fiercely on Sheen''s body.

    "Boom!"

    Sheehan''s body, a far more terrifying momentum than before swept out, instantly suppressed to the whole world.

    "What

    Morrow''s pupil shrank and he was surprised.

    She could feel that Sean''s power had more than doubled at this moment.

    If Sean was able to compete with her at the extreme level, now he has half a foot over this level.

    "Is he already trying to cross that field...!"

    Moro''s face changed again and again.

    She has the power to prepare for Hearn''s surge.

    Because she knew that Sheehan was a brave man with a sword called the strongest weapon in his hand.

    The sword, which even the evil god Lilith can strike hard and restrain all evils, and the existence itself is the natural enemy of the demon clan, has always been in a sealed state.

    Once Sean unties the seal, his strength will naturally soar to the point that he can''t reach now.

    For this reason, the Moro has made psychological preparation, but also made substantive preparation to deal with it.

    But she did not expect that Sheehan did not unseal the holy sword. With her own ability, she stepped into that field with half a foot.

    "That''s his unique skill?"

    Moro was shocked.

    "No, no, his unique skill should be growth type, not fighting type. This is the same guess that I got with the young master."

    Yes, both morrow and Danas have guessed that Sheehan''s unique skill is likely to be a growing ability.

    Because Sean''s growth speed is too fast. It shouldn''t be long since she came to this world, but she has reached the present level.

    This growth rate, even for the brave, is too exaggerated.

    At the beginning, it took Mithra, who was known as the most courageous man of all ages, ten years to upgrade from level 1 to level 100, and then to transcend level by entering the inner Temple of the Supreme God.

    It took ten years for the strongest brave man in history to reach the ultimate level. Sheehan came to this world, conservatively estimated, probably less than a year.

    In less than a year, we have already had the top legendary and even extreme combat power. This growth rate is impossible without any reason.

    In addition, Sheehan has never demonstrated the ability of a similar unique skill, even when fighting Lilith. Many senior members of all ethnic groups, including Moro and Danas, who have met Sheehan, have speculated that Sheehan''s unique skill may be a kind of ability that can be improved to a long speed.

    The rumor that Sean spent half a month learning all kinds of skills easily from countless masters confirms the accuracy of this conjecture.

    Therefore, some top practitioners have actually guessed that Sheehan''s unique skill is growth type ability, not combat type, which is almost useless in combat.

    But now, Sheehan showed such ability, which made Moruo feel bad for a moment.

    As the pressure from Sheehan grew, morrow could not help it.

    "Come out! The Legion of the demons

    The king''s hall began to tremble with the cry of the Moro."Bang!"

    The next second, the floor of the king''s hall burst.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    with the sound of explosion one after another, the ground of the king''s Hall collapses, lifting countless pieces of rubble.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    A terrible roar came from under the ground.

    Then, huge shadows emerged from the ground and appeared in the king''s hall.

    "What''s that...!"

    Tiel, capeline and others were shocked.

    The behemoths that appear from underground are monsters with ferocious faces.

    Human body... Wuwei... Longyi...

    it''s the devil''s larva.

    A total of seven young demons appeared in this king''s hall.

    The magic in the air becomes evil and oppressive.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The monster of half human and half centipede appeared on the battlefield and roared in front of all the shocked people.

    The roar was shocking.

    The roar was frightening.

    In addition to these monsters who continue to send out a terrible smell, tyer, capelin and all the Knights of the Knights of the broken blade are in a panic.

    "It''s all legendary..."

    while tyer couldn''t believe his voice, he was almost cut by the imitation holy sword. He quickly raised his double blades and barely stopped it.

    "See? That''s the imperial concubine''s way

    Although Warren was scared by the terrible momentum of Sean at this moment, he could see so many young demons on the stage, and suddenly recovered and sneered at tyer.

    "How could...!"

    Kapelin is also struggling to resist the attack of havis, watching the appearance of the legendary demon cub, a faint sense of despair appeared in her heart.

    No way.

    You know, even in the Empire, there are only two legendary powers.

    Wang Guoming has only three legendary strong men.

    There are only three legendary elves.

    Even if you look at the whole Terran, you can add up all the known legendary strongmen, even if there are no more than 20.

    But here, there are eleven legendary young demons.

    Yes, eleven.

    "It took me a lot of money to borrow it from the original devil?"

    Moro stares at sheen, who is wrapped in flames, and makes a sound like this.

    "Originally, there were twelve demon cubs I borrowed from [original demon], but one of them was destroyed by Qing."

    Morrow, of course, was referring to the demon cub she lent to leferut''s family.

    The demon cub has been attacked by Sheehan.

    So, there are still eleven of the young demons left on the side of Moruo.

    "Even if the [original demons] who have collected sacrifices for thousands of years by making use of the magic ceremony, lending these twelve demon cubs is also a big problem. If they didn''t pay attention to my ability, and their creation plan is coming to an end, they would not be willing to lend me these twelve demon cubs, would they?"

    Morrow seemed to regain his confidence with such words, smiling.

    "I hope you can enjoy yourself, brave man."

    With that, with a wave of his slender hand, the air of death around him immediately spread out, and it was wrapped around the body of a young demon man.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    All of a sudden, the young demons howled one by one, and their bodies were shining with miserable green light.

    Obviously, Moruo used his own necromancer magic to spiritualize these young demons.

    Thanks to this, she not only firmly controlled the demon cubs, but also strengthened their momentum because of the injection of a lot of dead Qi.

    Their grades are not equal. Although they are all legendary, some of them have reached grade 95 or above, and some of them have just reached grade 90.

    However, with the increase of a large number of dead breath, their grades have climbed to between 95 and 98, which is very terrible.

    "Up

    With one move, the mob drove eleven legendary young demons to carry the tragic green radiance and burst out the dragon breath into the air.

    The miserable green breath full of decadent breath only turns the atmosphere into poisonous gas, which makes the lungs ache.

    In this regard...

    "[payment ¡¤ reflection]."

    Sean lightly chanted a new magic mantra.

    Around his body, the light seems to turn into a translucent magic mirror, encircling him inside.

    "Boom!"

    The dragon breath roared on the mirror, but it was bounced back. With faster speed than before, it roared on the body of a young demon.

    ¡°Gaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The pain like roar came out from the bodies of the young demons one after another, and they were knocked down by the dragon breath. Either their bodies evaporated or they were smoking all over, and they were badly injured in an instant.

    "Pound!"

    At the same time, Sheehan broke the air, and his whole body turned into a streamer and rushed out towards the direction of the morrow.

    Obviously, Sheehan didn''t want to pay attention to the demonic juveniles who were spiritualized by death, but wanted to solve the problem directly.

    "No way!"

    Moro, aware of Sheehan''s intention, has already taken precautions. With his slim hand, he rolls out like an avalanche and rolls out to Sheehan.Before the dark avalanche, Sean was so small, like an ant about to be swallowed by the tsunami.

    Can be wrapped around the flame of his body, but it did not hesitate to meet up.

    "Pay and destroy."

    Sheehan used the most advanced and terrifying feature of magic.

    Limjo is buried in this move, even if the incarnation of the spirit, still no bones.

    Under this terrible magic, the breath of death that touched sheen evaporated out of thin air without any omen, and disappeared on the spot.

    It is not scattered or purified, but annihilated to nothingness in the true sense.

    "Shua!"

    Sean''s figure suddenly disappeared until this time, and a blink appeared in front of morrow.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    With a shock in his heart, morrow felt the terrible pressure brought by sheen at this moment. He did not dare to fight with him head-on. He blew out a lot of dead air and let the complaining spirits roar and attack.

    At the same time, Moro retreated like a ghost, flashing a long distance in a flash.

    Unfortunately...

    "Pooh

    Tearing sound, in the next moment, resounds through the entire king hall.

    See, sheen unexpectedly silent appeared in front of the morrow.

    He didn''t resist the attack of death like before. Instead, he used instant movement again and appeared behind the retreating Moro. Under the condition that Moro didn''t react, he launched the most lethal attack on her.

    Perhaps, in order to create a false impression that he would fight hard, Sheehan would fight against death. Only at this time did he seize the opportunity and make use of the instant movement to catch Moruo by surprise.

    So, Moro''s head was cut off.

    Yes.

    Sheehan cut off morrow''s head.

    However, looking at the beheaded Moro, Sheen''s eyebrows picked, but he didn''t have half the joy. Instead, he turned aside and quickly dodged.

    "Poof!"

    Almost at the same time, the headless corpse of Moro, whose head had been cut off, actually moved. His slender hands turned into sharp claws and cut to sheen.

    This claw rubbed Sheen''s side and fell into the air. It broke the atmosphere and made the atmosphere crack.

    "Poof

    Seeing that morrow was defeated, sheen cut out a sword again and cut morrow to his hand.

    Moloton''s body vibrates as if struck by lightning.

    Just as Sheehan was ready to make a decision and cut the Moro in half, several dragon breath roared to this side.

    Sean was hit by the dragon breath, and the flame on his body kept burning and evaporating in a burst of "hissing" sound, but it turned a little dim.

    "Bang..."

    Sean smacked his lips and had to stop what he was doing.

    In front of the dragon breath that can break through all the defenses, even sheen, who has the defense magic of [Rito''s destiny], dare not be too reckless and bathe in the dragon breath for too long.

    Sean can only move in a blink, away from the burning of Longxi.

    At this time, morrow''s head and broken hand flew back and re inlaid on her body.

    The dead air poured into the body. After a while, it let morrow''s head and broken hand take it back intact.

    "It hurts." "Is this the power of the holy sword?" he said

    Although Sheen has not yet untied the seal of the sword, the remaining power of the sword after the triple seal is also extremely sharp.

    At least, there is no way for ordinary weapons to cause damage to the Mauro who has a great spirit.

    Only the sword of the brave can easily cut off the head and arms of the great spirit like this?

    But it clearly angered the Moro.

    "I hurt my body with that dirty sword. I will make you pay for it!"

    However, instead of attacking sheen, the shouting Moro rolled up a huge dead air and roared to the ceiling.

    "Bang --!"

    The ceiling of the king''s hall was smashed immediately.

    ...

    at this moment, all the people in the palace in the fierce battle heard the loud noise.

    The sound broke through the king''s hall and the sky.

    Wang hall was smashed in full view of the public, and a lot of dead air poured out.

    The Moruo emerged from the dead air and rose to the sky.

    "Wu..."

    "ah..."

    in the ruins of the king''s hall, the female Knights of the Knights of the broken blade, like the fish in the pool, lay on the ground and moaned.

    The dead mummies were buried under the ruins and seemed to be unable to move.

    "Cough..."Kapelin pushed aside a piece of rubble and half knelt on the ground, coughing all over.

    "Gu..."

    tier was not far away from capeline. Her black robe was rotten and her mask cracked, as if it would shatter at any time.

    They look very embarrassed, but no doubt much better than those dead mummies.

    Sean was suspended in mid air, glowing, and behind him was tyer and others.

    Obviously, it was sheen who blocked most of the impact and made tyer and others escape.

    ¡°Gaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Eleven young demons are switching between the virtual and the real. It seems that with this special ability, they avoid all the damage.

    They surrounded sheen and didn''t want to be disturbed by him.

    As everyone knows, Sheehan did not cast his eyes on them at all. His eyes followed the gradually rising morrow, and his sense of foreboding became more and more strong.

    "No way!"

    Sean''s gut tells him it''s better to do it now.

    So, he moved in an instant, and easily broke away from the encirclement of the demon cubs and rushed to Moro.

    ¡°Gaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The demon cubs are immediately stimulated and ready to launch a dragon breath attack.

    However, a more huge dragon breath suddenly fell from the sky and stopped them.

    "Roar --!"

    In the sound of the dragon, the dark dragon swoops down from the horizon and comes to the young demons, roaring.

    Yulin, come on.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    "Look over there..."

    "It''s the dragon!"

    "And... And the kind of monster that used to be at leferut''s house..."

    "My God..."

    in the palace, everyone saw Yulin coming down from the sky and 11 legendary demon cubs roaring into the sky, and they were all in shock.

    Including rochte and saliro, who are fighting fiercely, have changed their faces for this scene.

    "The Dragon..."

    Rockett recognized Yulin, his face full of shock.

    He had been to Wangdu and met Yulin. When he saw her again, he recognized her.

    But just because he recognized and felt the oppression brought by Yulin, Rockett had to be shocked.

    "Extreme level..."

    you Lin''s real strength will be displayed.

    Saliro, on the other hand, looks a little ugly.

    Saliro didn''t know much about the existence of the demon cubs.

    However, seeing the extreme black dragon from the sky and a legendary monster, he suddenly felt that he was nothing in this battle.

    As one of the only two legendary powers in the Empire, originally, saliro thought that he would be a powerful hand for morolai to win.

    Now it seems that I am not qualified to intervene in the most central battlefield.

    "Where are all the monsters from?"

    Saliro was very angry.

    Tilly and Jeno were naturally aware of the scene, one face shaking, one back and forth, shaking all over.

    Only at this time did those who participated in the war find out what level of the battlefield they were involved in and what kind of whirlpool they were in.

    But they didn''t know that what happened next was the real terror.

    The mori, who was dead all over, climbed up to the sky and looked down at the whole palace, looking extremely indifferent.

    In her hand, she was holding a man.

    "Emperor... Imperial concubine

    Warren looked at the extremely cold look of the Moro, I do not know why, the heart gave birth to a faint fear.

    Moro ignored Warren, just looked down, stretched out his hand, and let the dead air roar down like a waterfall.

    It wasn''t aimed at Sean''s attack, but at the whole palace, as if to erase it from the map, which brought down the storm of death.

    "Shua!"

    Sean''s body immediately flashed from the empty air. Looking at the torrent of dead air that was going to destroy the whole palace like an avalanche, he knew that he could not move forward any more.

    "I know I can''t wait for the palace to be erased, so I just attack the whole palace directly to force me to deal with it. Can''t I attack it with instant movement?"

    Sheehan saw through morrow''s intention, and at the same time, he had to hold out his hand.

    "Pay and destroy."

    Sean with the most lethal magic, met the incoming stream of death.

    All of a sudden, the torrent of death was annihilated and disappeared.

    If someone looks this way from a distance, he will see that the huge dark avalanche coming down from the sky will melt at an amazing speed just like touching an invisible sun before submerging the whole palace.

    However, as if he had not seen all this, Moro continued to blow out a torrent of death, as if he was going to erase the imperial palace. The momentum was terrible.

    Thanks to this, sheen also raised his hand to continue to fight.

    I don''t know at all. At this time, Moro has started a dialogue with Warren.

    "You''ve got the last part of yourself that hasn''t been conceived, right?"

    Morrow''s face was expressionless and he spoke to Warren.

    "Yes... Yes."

    Warren didn''t know why morrow asked this question, but he didn''t dare not answer it.

    Moro continued to speak with indifference.

    "I remember that if you want to use that unique skill to make a specific object''s split, you have to swallow the hair and skin of the object you killed yourself through finger contact." "So, even if you have someone''s hair and skin, you can''t make someone who won''t be killed by yourself, can you?"

    "Yes... Yes, imperial concubine." Warren bowed his head and said respectfully: "that''s why I can''t make the division of tier elbain, and I''m willing to give tier elbain to the imperial concubine myself...

    however, he didn''t finish the following words successfully.

    Because, morrow interrupted him.

    "You''re going to have to make tyel elbain''s split now."

    So Muro said in an unquestionable tone.

    "Well?"

    Warren was stunned.

    Morrow, regardless of Warren''s reaction, threw something directly to him.It''s a corner.

    A corner that Warren is not a stranger to.

    "This is the horn of tyel elbain?"

    Warren looked at the corner of his hand with a look of astonishment.

    "Use it." "It''s cut off from the body of tier elbein, and it''s a part of her body, that is, her hair, her organs, her limbs. It should be enough for you to swallow your unique skills."

    Walian''s unique skills only require swallowing the hair and skin of the target, but not the corpse of the target.

    Therefore, even if only a part of it can be regarded as meeting the conditions.

    "But I have to kill him myself."

    Warren was at a loss.

    This is what the Moro intends to do.

    "I can use my Necromancer''s magic to transform a part of the dead breath that I control into the dead breath of tyel elbain and inject it into your body."

    At last, morrow turned his head and looked at Warren.

    "As long as you do this, you should be able to create a disguised condition of" you killed tiel elbain yourself ", so that you can meet the requirements of making the split."

    This is a kind of deception on the concept of magic.

    As long as it can be successful, it is really possible to create conceptual conditions, hide Walian''s unique skills, and let the ability of "eating hand and eating self" be activated.

    Perhaps, it is very difficult for others to create this kind of deceptive behavior in concept, but the magic of Moruo''s necromancer is just the magic that can dominate death. As long as it is operated properly, it can really create the corresponding conditions.

    It''s just that...

    "inject the dead breath that can plunder the life directly into the human body, and you should die soon."

    Moro said chilling words in a cold voice.

    "Just before you die, play your last part."

    This made Warren look very different.

    Without any hesitation, waliam desperately broke away from the hand of Moruo, and even raised the imitation sword in his hand and chopped at the head of Moruo.

    Mo Luo is indifferent, just stretch out a hand, a little bit gently, the imitation sword that splits is flicked open by it.

    "Hum!"

    At the same time, Moro grabs Warren''s hand, and his death is surging.

    "No! No "You can''t do this to me!" cried Warren!? Imperial concubine

    Waliam''s words did not change morrow''s attitude.

    She just looked at Warren like a tool, heartless and cold.

    "I can''t help it."

    Morrow''s voice came slowly into Warren''s ears.

    "-" when the sky is covered by darkness and the earth turns into a red prison, the radiant branch will wake up in deep sleep and come to this universe. "

    this is an ancient legend spread on the land of the Empire, which is the condition for the appearance of the original material body called radiant branch.

    "When I know that the branch of radiance is on this land, and I know this legend, I have made a lot of preparations to make the branch of radiance appear."

    To be the imperial concubine is just a move to achieve this goal.

    Only in this way, she can lay the situation she wants on this land.

    "Many famous figures in history, including the brave Ragnar, have been looking for a branch of rejuvenation in this land, but they have failed."

    Because the conditions of manifestation in the prophecy of the Supreme God are not satisfied at all.

    "The sky is obscured by darkness."

    "The earth turns into a red prison."

    "It''s not that hard to understand."

    There is no doubt that these are two phenomena.

    Two almost impossible phenomena.

    "Regardless of the celestial phenomenon of" the sky is covered by darkness ", the celestial phenomenon of" the earth turns into a red prison "has never appeared in the history of the Empire."

    The former can also be understood as "night" or "dark clouds covering the sky" and other conditions, but what should the latter do?

    How can the earth turn into a red prison?

    After decades or even hundreds of years of hard thinking, morrow finally found a way.

    "That is to use the power of" enough to interfere in the world "level to make such phenomena appear."

    If it''s omnipotent and supreme God omnix, then she wants the sky to be covered by darkness, and the earth to turn into red, shouldn''t it be very simple?

    It''s not just about changing the surface, but it needs to be done from a conceptual point of view.

    If you just cover the sky and dye the earth red, many powerful people can do it.

    But even the brave have failed, proving that these two conditions can not be achieved by doing things on the surface.

    That is, heaven and earth need to operate by themselves to make such phenomena appear.

    Therefore, in order to promote the appearance of such phenomena, we need to use the power that even the world can interfere, and at worst, we have to interfere with the sky and the earth.In addition to the Almighty supreme God, there is only one person in the three realms.

    "That is to say, even fate can be controlled. It is regarded as the closest to omnipotent existence, the power of the goddess of destiny, lidas."

    As long as we can control our destiny, we may not be able to completely transform the world created by omnis, the Supreme God. Lidas once said that we can''t control the destiny of the world itself, but we can still make the world change and make natural visions appear.

    However, it is obvious that destiny can not cooperate with the Moro and change the world for the Moro.

    So, Moro put his mind on the blessing of the goddess of fate.

    "They are blessed by the goddess of fate, and they have some power to control fate."

    "If I can inspire this power, then my goal will be achieved."

    "For this reason, I need the blessing of the goddess of fate, and I need to sacrifice them to this land through the sacrificial ceremony."

    "In the last ten years of the Empire, the purpose is to arrange sacrificial ceremonies under the Empire."

    The secret base of the high priest is just one of them.

    Moro has been digging through every corner of the Empire for the purpose of arranging sacrificial ceremonies.

    Now, everything is ready, only the east wind.

    "What we owe is a blessing from the goddess of fate."

    That''s why morrow is after tyer.

    "Originally I wanted to offer a sacrifice directly to Thiel elbain, but now I can''t do it."

    Morrow made a heartless voice to Warren.

    "I can only let you sacrifice to accomplish my great work."

    At the end of the speech, the breath of death in morrow''s hands poured into Warren''s body.

    Warren''s scream rang out in an instant.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Inside the palace, in the ruins of the palace, tyer suddenly had an indescribable palpitation, which made her grasp her heart.

    The palpitation came and went suddenly, but it made tyer feel as if something terrible had happened.

    Tiel didn''t know what it was like.

    She just raised her head and looked at sheen who was resisting the overwhelming stream of death in the sky, as if she wanted to see the location of Moro through that scene.

    Unfortunately, tyer did not have the skill of perspective, so naturally, he could not see the location of the mora blocked by the tide of death.

    But tiel can be sure.

    In the Moruo, there is something closely related to itself.

    And this is closely related to their own existence, and soon disappeared.

    "What happened?"

    Tyel was calm and at a loss.

    On the other side, capeleen stood up and looked around at the female knight who was lying on the ground and groaning. Her eyes moved in one direction.

    "Elder brother...!"

    Havis was lying on the ground like that, and obviously he was not taken care of by sheen like tyer and capeline. As a result, he suffered a lot. Now there is no movement.

    Kapelin very reluctantly ran to the direction of haves.

    As for all directions in all directions, there are people constantly leaving here in panic.

    Yes, I''m leaving in a panic.

    "Come on! Get out of the Palace first

    Even rochte, who guarded the gate of the palace, yelled to give such instructions. He looked at the dead air that might fall down in the air at any time and engulf the whole palace. His expression was extremely dignified.

    "Withdraw!"

    Tilly, under the instruction of Rockett, kept waving to the Imperial Knights around.

    Saliro is the same. He grabs Jeno, who is already pale and can''t walk, and runs out of the palace with his Imperial Knights at the fastest speed.

    The movement above the palace is really terrible. Even the legendary strong have to be afraid to retreat.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin, who is at the same extreme level as Moro, is also roaring at the torrent of death in midair. It seems that she feels the threat from the torrent of death.

    After all, at this moment, the Moro is not only the existence of extreme level, but also has the constitution of "death spirit". The dead breath collected by the Moro is infected by the blood of countless heroes who died in the war on the land of the Empire. In addition, the way to control the dead breath is the specially improved "terror Archduke", which is the great magic of death spirit, even if it has been upgraded to extreme level You Lin, in the face of this terrible offensive, I think you have to drink bitterness.

    Because of this, sheen, who used reincarnation, was also entangled.

    "This poisonous concubine is more difficult than I thought."

    On one hand, Sheehan counteracted the endless torrent of death with the magic of elimination, on the other hand, he was also speechless.

    He has already used the reincarnation destiny, and his power has doubled. He can be called half a foot into the superdetachment level, and all of them are entangled. It can be imagined that the Moro has really given up.

    You know, though Moruo''s death is huge, it is also limited. If she is constantly destroyed by sheen like this, her strength will only become weaker and weaker.

    Like the Duke of terror, the power of the Lord of terror is determined by the amount of the dead Qi. If the reserve of the dead Qi decreases, the power of the Moro will be lower and lower.

    Under such circumstances, Moro is still desperate to spend his life, just to entangle him and fight for time, which makes sheen a little impatient.

    In particular, the telepathic ability of Wai Jue Tian Ming is telling sheen that morrow seems to be doing something extraordinary, making the strange magic between heaven and earth more and more intense. Sheen decides not to drag on.

    "Lilith!"

    Sean finally called his patron name to the sky.

    At this moment, heaven and earth change.

    ...

    "it worked."

    At the same time, Moro looked at a girl who appeared in front of him. A smile finally appeared on his cold and heartless face.

    In one hand, a dead corpse was carried, and the outline of Warren could be seen.

    It''s a pity that the adopted son of the invincible leferut family is dead.

    Because Moro used the most crude means, directly injected a lot of dead air into his body, made him deathly, and then manipulated Warren through the Deathly magic, exercised his unique skills, and successfully created the separation of tyer.

    Morrow threw away waliam''s mummy and held out his hand to hold tyer''s split body.

    At a glance, morrow saw that the split was full of defects.She has no soul, no consciousness, no ego, just an empty shell.

    Obviously, the division obtained by morrow''s dexterity is not perfect.

    But...

    "that''s enough."

    What Moruo needs is not tyer, but the blessing of destiny.

    There is only one person who has this blessing.

    That''s Roxie.

    Before the birth of Roxie, the last blessing of destiny was Mithra the brave.

    After the brave Mithra, for thousands of years, there was no one who was blessed by the goddess of fate.

    For this reason, morrow waited for a whole thousand years, until the birth of Roxie, she began to layout.

    But Roxie is the treasure of the kingdom. She is the unique Princess of Mithra kingdom for thousands of years. She inherited Mithra''s holy sword, and was also favored by the Protoss. Even if she wanted to move her, she had to consider carefully.

    However, I didn''t expect that after the birth of Roxie, not long after, there was a blessing from the goddess of fate in the world.

    No one knows that this one is the blessing of destiny.

    Even Moro didn''t know about it at first.

    It wasn''t until ten years ago, after the massive assassination in Wangdu, that Moro noticed tyer.

    No one knows. On that day, Moro was also in the capital.

    As the initiator of that incident, morrow, like Kosmos, has been hiding behind the scenes, enjoying the chaos of the brave country on the best stage.

    She had planned to take advantage of the opportunity to abduct Roxie, but because the layout of the Empire had not been completed, and the ceremony under the Empire had not been finished, she had to observe first.

    It was at that time that morrow noticed the existence of tyer, and noticed that she was the only goddess of fate.

    No, it should be said that "the one" noticed the breath.

    No matter how it is said that "that one" has been in and out with the blessing of destiny for a long time. With his special unique skills, naturally, he will not fail to find the blessing of tyel.

    It was at that time that morrow changed his mind and turned to tyer.

    Compared with the most important treasure of the Kingdom, this girl, who is isolated in the king and has a miserable life experience, is undoubtedly more suitable to be her own target.

    Unexpectedly, because of a so-called variable, it becomes extremely difficult for me to move this Dier. I can only use this way to achieve my goal.

    "Fortunately, the division at least has the power to inherit the blessing."

    Because the skin used for swallowing is the horn that was cut off when tyer was just born and had not received the blessing, Moro was still worried that the sub body made could not inherit the blessing.

    Fortunately, waliam''s "self of eating hands and sharing food" does not determine the period of time when the swallowed skin leaves the subject, but steals the state of the other party in the current period and copies it. Otherwise, the created split may not be tyer, but a baby.

    Of course, the power of blessing, if there is no accident, should soon be lost.

    It''s a blessing from God, not something that can be copied.

    God''s blessing will disappear.

    Like limjo, when he becomes a great spirit, his blessing disappears immediately.

    The blessing of this separation is also to realize that the existence of attachment is not the noumenon, not the object that one should guard, but a kind of evil existence, which should disappear immediately.

    "Just take advantage of the power of this blessing to complete my goal before it disappears."

    And he was ready to start his own sacrifice.

    However, in this instant, her heart suddenly trembled, suddenly raised her head.

    "Boom!"

    Sky a roar, suddenly gush out endless evil, like a whirlpool, can''t stop turning.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Moro only felt a terrible pressure on herself, which made her pale.

    It''s not just the Moro. At this moment, the people in the whole imperial capital looked at the sky suddenly filled with evil spirits and showed a frightened expression.

    Someone knelt on the ground in silence.

    There was a scream of panic.

    Someone collapsed to the ground.

    Someone is unconscious.

    At this moment, God came.

    "Hum!"

    Under the endless evil wind, the little goddess with twelve pairs of black wings behind her descended from the swirling sky.

    "Evil god, Lilith..."

    Moro sweats.

    The most terrible opponent appeared in front of Moro.

    In response to Sheen''s call, Lillis, who is regarded as the strongest trump card by sheen, finally makes a move.

    She looked at morrow, her eyes were still smart, but her head was shocked, as if she had been invaded by an indescribable terror, and her heart was full of endless negative emotions.In this way, Moro is crazy.

    It has been mentioned in the rumor that Lilith, as the most powerful evil god, can make people completely crazy even with one look, and fall into the irrational evil thing.

    Even if the Moro is a strong man in the extreme level, he is as weak as a mole ant when he can compete with the devil, surpass the limit of his life and reach the existence of detachment.

    Deal with her?

    A look from Lilith was enough.

    This is the gap between detachment and non detachment.

    Otherwise, in normal condition, Sheehan can have extreme combat power. After the outbreak of reincarnation, he can only enter the super level with half a foot. He has to rely on the power of the holy sword and the effect of blessing to fight against the existence of super level. It''s totally conceivable how many times less powerful he is.

    In principle, at the moment of Lilith''s arrival, it would be over.

    This is also the biggest reliance of Sheehan. He can easily turn the tables at any time. Naturally, he doesn''t mind forcing Moro to do his best to let Moro reveal the news of the old demons behind him and his own details.

    However, no one knows that the Moro has already made a preparation for this.

    Because the great spirit of death is the existence of hatred because of love, from extreme love to extreme hate, and finally even the heart is occupied by endless negative emotions.

    In other words, she is in a state of madness.

    After her head was shocked, although she was crazy, her eyes turned into miserable green. Under the control of crazy consciousness, she not only didn''t stop, but also started her own backhand.

    "- the sacrifice of the great dead inspires the magic array and opens -"

    with such a mantra, the sky turned into a whirlpool of evil, and the earth of the Empire also changed.

    "Boom!"

    This is a pillar of light rising suddenly from somewhere in the Empire.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ...

    in this instant, the pillars of light successively rose from the Empire and soared to the sky.

    They are connected with each other, depicting a specific pattern.

    They intertwine with each other, forming a huge and mysterious magic array.

    There is a reflection of this magic array in the sky.

    There is the main body of this magic array on the ground.

    It whirled slowly and occupied the territory of the whole empire, making all the people in the Empire panic.

    "This is...!"

    Sean, who finally cleared all the dead air, saw the scene and showed a look of astonishment.

    "This... Is... What

    Tiel, capeline, Rockett, saliro and all kinds of existence are looking at the scene, one after another opened their eyes.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin instinctively sensed the bad and let out a roar.

    Lilis was also slightly stunned, showing a surprised expression.

    In this instant, the Moro moved.

    Another girl suddenly appeared in her hand.

    No, it''s a girl''s body.

    On closer inspection, the corpse looked exactly like Lilith.

    Sheehan recognized the body.

    "The magic life of jadeite...!"

    That''s right.

    It was Danas''s creation in cosmos to control the emerald magic life of evil things, or the incomplete replica of Lilith''s half body.

    She is Danas''s little demon. After the battle of Kosmos, she was abandoned by Danas and controlled by the orcs. But she died suddenly and lost her life.

    The orc gods seem to have buried her.

    However, morrow dug her out again.

    For this moment.

    "- sacrifice -"

    without hesitation, Moro sacrificed the body.

    "Boom!"

    With the unknown roar, the huge magic array in the sky dropped a light column, shrouded the body of the corpse and evaporated it.

    Just for a moment, the deep quality of the corpse was aroused, and the power was awakened.

    Morrow is going to use this [great dead sacrifice inspires magic array] to extract the power of the sacrifice object, so that the power of the goddess of destiny can be used by him.

    So, after Lilith''s half body''s incomplete replica was sacrificed, what power was extracted?

    It''s Lilith''s power, no doubt.

    "Boom...!"

    The huge magic array in the sky devoured the power of the sacrificial objects, making the power of the strongest evil god play out.

    "Well?"

    Lilis only had time to make a sound of surprise, and then the evil around her body suddenly ran away, turned into a huge black curtain and surrounded her.Lilith''s figure suddenly disappeared in her evil spirit.

    "What...!"

    Seeing it all, Sean''s breath stopped.

    Immediately, the flame on his body broke out completely.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    The use of reincarnation is not without cost.

    Its consumption of magic is terrible, even if it only doubles the power, the consumption of magic is amazing.

    If it wasn''t for Sheehan''s magic, he would be squeezed out in an instant.

    Even if the magic power of Roxie''s scale is used to increase the power, even if it is only doubled, it will only last about 10 minutes, right?

    In this case, Sheehan just doubled his power by using reincarnation. He really didn''t want to further improve his power.

    As for the sword, it''s not a power that can be exposed in public.

    So, this time, Sean is not ready to play all the cards.

    Anyway, with Lilith at the end of the battle, Sean is not very empty.

    No matter how powerful the Molo is, it''s at most the same level as yourself. It''s impossible for the Molo to be as powerful as the devil.

    With that in mind, sheen doesn''t have much pressure.

    For Sheehan, Moro is a tough opponent, but only tough.

    To say that this man is a threat, sheen really doesn''t think so.

    However, seeing that Lilith was completely engulfed by her evil spirit, sheen only felt that her blood was cold.

    So Sean broke out.

    What consumption?

    What can''t be exposed?

    All those considerations were no longer in Sean''s mind.

    At this moment, Sean, under the control of boiling emotion, burst out all his strength.

    "Boom!"

    Gorgeous flame like skyrocketing attention, from Sheen''s body burning up in the moment straight into the sky.

    The atmosphere trembled.

    Heaven and earth also cry for it.

    In this instant, the flame from Sheen''s body was ten times as much as before.

    In other words, Sheehan finally drives reincarnation to the limit.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    Sean held up his sword and chanted the curse of liberation.

    "Heresu --!"

    Without waiting for the seal on the sword to respond, sheen sang it a second time.

    "Heresu!"

    Then, the third spell came as promised.

    Until this time, the layers of steel blades on the holy sword began to fall off, turned into sword rings, and inlaid in the hilt of the holy sword.

    Here comes the strongest sword.

    "Zheng --!"

    When the bright light like the sun shines from the blade of the holy sword, all the colors in the sky are replaced by a piece of gold.

    The holy light appeared from the sky above the palace, and fell from the sky as if to shine on the earth.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Tiel held her breath.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Kapelin''s pupils shrank and she looked shocked.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Rockett, saliro, Tilly and Jeno, who are withdrawing from the palace, also opened their eyes for the brilliance, showing an incredible look.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    At this moment, at this moment, all the people who see the holy light and are awakened by the holy light and have deep memory in the soul, seem to have seen the most incredible scene in the world, and are dull.

    Even Moro was attracted away by the dazzling brilliance.

    "Finally..."

    she murmured twice, looking at the shining sword, her eyes for the first time showed a complex look.

    That''s hate.

    It''s fear.

    That''s nostalgia.

    That''s wavering.

    In this second, the new sword, the new brave, appeared in the world of people''s vision.

    It seemed as if the future eternal glory, finally all turned into pure power, poured into Hearn''s body.

    "Pound --!"

    Sean''s flaming body suddenly shook the void and shot in the direction of Moro.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    At last, morrow came back to his senses. He just wanted to make some moves, but it was too late.

    "Poof

    The shining golden sword is like a flash from a different world. It not only cuts through the space, but also cuts through the time. Under the condition that morrow''s consciousness can''t keep up, it cuts through her body.

    The golden cut instantly broke the barrier of death Qi around morrow''s body, and cut the extraordinary defense under her [death spirit], from morrow''s left shoulder to his right abdomen.The cut mark like a cassock made the skin of Moro split in an instant.

    Blood light, big suddenly appear.

    "Hum...!"

    Moro could not help but make a dull hum like lightning strike.

    That huge trauma, so that her whole body shock, almost no direct collapse, fell from mid air.

    The holy power of the sword directly intruded into the body of Moro and stirred in her body.

    [great spirit of death] - this kind of existence, which goes against the common sense of the world and is forged in a devious way, is like a snowflake with a temperature of thousands of degrees in front of the holy power of the holy sword, which can restrain all evils, and is almost melted all at once.

    At the same time, the sharp pain came to the mind of Moro from the body and the body, which made Moro miserable.

    Until this time, Sheehan''s figure appeared in front of morrow.

    "What did you do to Lilith?"

    With the surging emotion of the voice into the ears of the Moro, let the Moro like falling ice cave.

    Sean, who was burning with fierce flame, glared at morrow, and his shining sword was cut out again.

    Time, as if at this time, announced the stop.

    At least, in the vision of the Moro.

    In her pupil, she clearly printed the sword light that she could not react to.

    The sword light is beautiful and gorgeous.

    It''s not polite to say that this is the most beautiful chopping that the Moro has ever seen in his life.

    That chop even almost took away the soul and spirit of Moruo, which made her want to immerse in it.

    Even if the consequences are at the cost of this life.

    But soon, with great willpower, the Moros banished such ideas.

    There is no doubt that this is the biggest crisis so far.

    Now her body has been destroyed by the power of the sword, and her body is fragmented.

    The pain that can make ordinary people faint in an instant has aroused the ferocity in the heart of Moro.

    "Thank you! Sacrifice

    At the moment, with a desperate cry, the Moro divided the girl she had been holding tightly in her hands and offered sacrifices to this world.

    "Boom...!"

    Heaven and earth tremble.

    An invisible force permeated from the magic array slowly rotating in the sky and the earth.

    It''s like invisible steam, slowly rising to the horizon.

    It''s like the blood, quickly occupying the earth.

    The world seems to have felt something, making magic disorder.

    The sky suddenly darkened for some reason.

    It''s not the darkness covered by dark clouds, nor the darkness that comes at night, but the extreme darkness that blackens the whole sky like ink.

    All the light in the world disappeared as if it had been taken away by the darkness.

    At the same time, the earth began to change.

    It''s turning red.

    The soil became cinnabar.

    The rock became hematite.

    The scarlet as blood occupied the land with amazing speed.

    Before long, the sky of the Empire became completely dark, and the earth became completely red.

    This is "the sky is covered by darkness, and the earth turns into a red prison.".

    This is the prophecy of the Supreme God.

    This is the sign that the treasure hidden deep in the earth is awakened.

    At this moment, the original material body of the world named "radiant branch" appeared.

    "Zheng..."

    as if it were a matter of course, it was like water flowing into a canal. Between the red earth, a light with incredible power slowly appeared and floated into the air.

    Then, he was wrapped up by the magic array all over the sky and the earth.

    When it reappeared, it appeared in the arms of Moruo, who was seriously injured and dying, just like a blink.

    Immediately, into the body of the Moro.

    "-"

    Moro''s expression stagnated.

    In his body, a terrible force suddenly released.

    ...

    the divine world.

    At this time, several beings at the top of the world suddenly raised their heads as if they were awakened.

    "This power..."

    nadura, who was guiding a fairy girl, stood up fiercely.

    "This is...!"

    Located on the remote edge of the divine world, anema, who is investigating something, is also shocked.

    "Ah

    Lidas was just about to step out of the temple, but because of this sudden feeling, she trembled all over and accidentally kicked the threshold. She fell heavily on the ground and cried out in pain.In addition, there was a goddess who was doing some paperwork with a serious face. She felt something and was surprised.

    "What''s the matter with this strange power that is not under me?"

    In the divine world, the four goddesses felt the changes in the human world, and they were all puzzled, stunned and puzzled.

    ...

    demon world.

    Like the divine world, several people who stand at the top of the world are aware of something.

    "What power is this?"

    In a castle, Sarah comes out of her room and looks at the sky of the demon world, with a feeling of uncertainty on her face.

    Her several demons are the same, more or less feel something.

    "What''s going on?"

    Reid''s eyes were heavy as they looked at the sky.

    "Well?"

    Milu also showed a puzzled expression in her own territory.

    "The power that can stir up the demon world..."

    a young girl in the swamp came up, looked at the sky and whispered.

    "It seems that something very interesting has happened in the human world."

    A charming woman who worships countless men with crazy eyes smiles, showing the terrible charm that can turn all living beings upside down.

    Finally, the little girl holding the pillow came out of a castle under the admiration of countless dragons.

    Her eyes twinkled as she gazed at the horizon.

    "I hope it''s not that guy who''s causing trouble again."

    The girl whispered so softly that she set off countless dragon chants.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    "-"

    silence.

    The stillness of death.

    When the power that could stir the world burst out from the body of Moruo, all the sounds between heaven and earth seemed to disappear.

    Some people feel something and their faces change a lot.

    Some people didn''t notice anything, they were confused.

    Some people looked at each other in astonishment.

    Some people are palpitating and feel that something extraordinary has happened.

    The people of the Empire were still shocked, panicked and at a loss because of the dark sky and the red earth.

    I don''t know at all. At this moment, a terrible being was born in this world.

    "You...!"

    Sean''s face changed in mid air.

    Because, at this moment, when his sword was cut, it was blocked by a hand.

    There are bloodstains in the corners of his mouth, and the fatal wounds on his body are still the same, but the sense of oppression and existence on his body is totally different from that before.

    Under such circumstances, while vomiting blood, Moro stretched out a claw and firmly grasped the holy sword cut by sheen.

    On that hand, the breath of death was fluctuating. Even if the glory of the holy sword kept purifying it, it was boiling violently, blocking the holy sword.

    "Get out of here!"

    And morrow, like a reflection, cried out to sheen.

    The death of terror erupted from the body of the Moro, and it broke down the world in an instant.

    "Bang --!"

    The dark sky was broken, revealing the sky that was once clear.

    "Bang --!"

    The red earth is broken, making the brown soil and green forest grassland return.

    Even the sacrificial magic array that morrow had spent ten years to set up in the underground of the Empire disappeared at this moment. It was like quitting after success. It was like quitting without a sound.

    Only the most terrible mass death that has erupted from Moruo tells everyone that everything just happened is not a dream.

    "Pound --!"

    Sheehan didn''t even have time to respond, so he was blown away by the terror.

    The radiance of the holy sword shrouded Sheen''s body, cutting 99% of his damage, and the remaining 1% was also cut by Rito''s mandate.

    However, Sheehan still felt the pain of a long time ago. He felt as if he had been hit by a mountain with an altitude of more than 10000 meters. His head roared and almost didn''t lose consciousness.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin immediately plundered from below and caught sheen with her body. However, sheen, who had been hit by her body, flew hundreds of meters upside down and could not help singing.

    The power released by Moruo is so terrible.

    "Poof!"

    However, the most terrible power released by the Moro was to gush out a mouthful of blood, and the injury on her body seemed to become more serious, which made her miserable.

    There is no doubt that the Moro has gained the most amazing power in the world and become one of the pinnacles of the world.

    It is even beyond the limit of life, reaching a state of real detachment that cannot even be bound by reason.

    But morrow knows what it means to enter this realm.

    That means her life will come to an end.

    It''s not because my body has been disturbed by the power of the holy sword and is dying.

    It''s not because the battle is not over. Even if you have this level of strength, you may not be able to win.

    The end of Moro''s life has long been expected.

    After all...

    "can''t a fake like me accept the power of the radiant branch?"

    Moro felt the great power in his body. While he was intoxicated, he also realized that his existence was gradually eroded by this power.

    I believe that in a short time, my spirit, which has become fragmented and borrowed from others, will completely collapse.

    Moro is not sad, nor disappointed, but completely satisfied.

    Just because, at this point, this is what she planned and hoped for.

    Her task, until this moment, will be completely completed.

    Next...

    "before I die, if I can kill this brave man I hate, I will be successful."

    Morrow turns his eyes to Sheehan, who is caught by Yulin, shaking his head from Yulin''s back and barely standing up.

    In his eyes, a touch of murderous gas flashed by.

    "Boom!"

    The next second, regardless of the injury in his body, Moro burst out with all his strength.The power turned into endless death, like the black fog blocking the sky, straight into the sky.

    The pressure of terror enveloped the whole world and made countless people look at the sky in horror.

    "No...!"

    They don''t know what to do at all, and both tier and capellin, who are holding havis, have a sharp change of face.

    Rochte, saliro and others are also like this, one by one terrified.

    If, previously, the power of Moro was enough to wipe the whole Imperial Palace off the ground, the power she released at this moment will definitely wipe the whole imperial capital and even the whole empire off the ground.

    It seems that even the mainland can sink the terrorist force, so that countless people are shocked and despair.

    Moro is ready to do his last bit to wipe out sheen and the whole empire.

    This is her final revenge for the brave and the country of the brave.

    "Go to hell!"

    Moro made the final declaration.

    As a result, the dead air storm that destroyed the sky and the earth formed from the sky and quickly condensed. Finally, it turned into a huge power mass like the dark sun and fell to the earth driven by the Moro.

    It''s a sign of doomsday.

    That''s the aggregate of death itself.

    When the "dark sun" falls on the earth, everything on the earth will be wiped out.

    All the people in the imperial capital looked at the dark sun, which was bigger than the imperial capital as a whole, falling down slowly, and there was no other reaction.

    Including tiel and capeline.

    "It''s over..."

    kapelin has a pretty white face.

    "..."

    tier clenched her lips, and a touch of bitterness appeared in her eyes.

    Some of rochte, saliro, Tilly and Jeno are trembling, some are bitter, some clench their fists, some collapse to the ground, but they have no choice to resist.

    That power is not something that human beings can contend with.

    If there is anyone else in this human world who can fight against that force, there is only one.

    The brave.

    "Dead?"

    Sean finally got up from Yulin''s back and roared at the setting Black Sun in the sky.

    "Die you, second uncle!"

    Sheen''s body, gorgeous flame burst out so far the largest combustion.

    In his hands, the glory of the strongest holy sword is also bursting out, turning into golden brilliance, illuminating the whole world.

    Soon, the brave rose to the sky.

    Just like all the legends since ancient times, holding the strongest weapon against the demon king illuminates the hope in the hearts of desperate people.

    It''s a myth that''s been recreated.

    That''s the history that will turn into myth.

    Even after countless years, this scene will still be engraved in the hearts of everyone who sees it.

    This is the first and most brilliant stroke drawn by the brave men who have been called to this world for thousands of years.

    So the dark sun fell.

    Thus, the gorgeous flame and bright golden light into the meteor toward the sky.

    As if countless years had passed, and as if only a second had passed, they collided with each other in the sky above the palace under the witness of countless people.

    It''s like Mars hitting the earth.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The terrible sound that can''t be described by words appeared from mid air.

    The atmosphere is annihilated by a circular shock wave.

    Countless people on the ground were blown away by the sudden strong wind.

    One building after another, under the sound and strong wind, was blown to crumble, and even gradually cracked and collapsed.

    Over the imperial capital, there was an impact that took everything away and exploded directly.

    On this day, many people have seen this scene.

    However, the imperial capital under the impact suffered the most terrible aftershock. Although it was not destroyed, there were a lot of fragmentation and almost turned into ruins.

    No one saw that in the center of the impact, the cutting light of the holy sword broke the dark dead air, broke the terrible impact, and also broke the huge power of the sun, cutting its life in half.

    The figure, who is surrounded by gorgeous light and holds the bright golden light, seems to be scorched all over the body. While smoking, he rushes to the sky in rags.

    Finally, I came to the creator of all this.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Constantly spitting blood of the Moro looking at this scene, eyes suddenly open big.

    "Can''t..."

    "can''t" -- this sentence was not uttered by Moro.

    "PoofBreaking through all despair, the sword once again cuts through the space, cuts through the time, and falls on the Moro, cutting it apart.

    Moro was cut in half by the most lethal one, turned into a corpse and collapsed on the spot.

    "Cough...!"

    Sean coughed up a mouthful of blood in the gorgeous light. Like a kite with broken line, he could no longer support himself and fell to the ground.

    And this time, Yulin won''t catch him again.

    Yulin has been knocked down by the terrible impact, and she is gone.

    Sean fell straight in the direction of the earth.

    Until...

    "bang!"

    Not far away, the only dark evil barrier that survived the terrible shock suddenly burst open.

    Inside, the little goddess finally reappeared and incited the twelve pairs of black wings behind him to rush to the direction where sheen was at the most amazing speed.

    Soon, the little goddess succeeded in catching Sean.

    The goddess gently looks at the brave in her arms.

    Two people then go down to the direction where the emperor is located and land together.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    In a room in the area where Sean lives, the bigushler family, DIDU.

    When the "death sun" fell over the capital, a pair of master servants who stayed in this room changed their faces and eyes and left the room together.

    When the figure with gorgeous flame and bright golden light collided with the "dead sun" in the sky, the most terrible aftershock also swept the whole imperial capital. Outside bigusler''s house, a ripple appeared, wrapping the whole residence.

    The impact is blocked by the ripples.

    Obviously, the master and servant who left the room did all this.

    In other words, leixia was aware of the aftereffects of the shock and built a magic barrier to protect the house.

    This allowed the bigusler family to survive the terrible aftershock, and left a little girl in bed with a healthy dark complexion in the room safe.

    However, when the culprit of "the sun of death" was killed by the brave man, the little girl, who had been lying for several days and had not woken up, opened her eyes.

    In his eyes, there is nothing wrong with Gujing.

    "Is it over?"

    The girl whispered.

    Then, a laugh immediately came into the girl''s ear.

    "Yes, it''s over. Are you satisfied?"

    With such a sentence, several figures appear here.

    Most of the figures are dressed in black robes, can not see the true face, the body''s breath is also very obscure, but it can make people feel a bit of terrible pressure.

    However, these people respectfully protect a demon man who is among them, making him look gentle and elegant without any momentum. Just like an ordinary man, the demon man looks at the girl with a smile on his face.

    The girl sat up and cast her eyes on the man.

    See, the demon man is very polite salute.

    "Is this the first time we''ve met?" "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Danas, the great apostle of the star of the old demon sect," the demon man said politely

    Smell speech, girl a face of calm.

    "I know you." The girl said faintly: "I have a heart to heart relationship with Moro. She has already told me that she cooperated with the old demon sect [original demon], and got the support of [star], one of the three great apostles [sun], [moon], [star], and conspired with him for future events. Is that you?"

    "Yes." Danas nodded with a slight smile and said: "the necromancer, who was suppressed by anima, the goddess of life thousands of years ago, once cultivated a kind of existence called" death spirit "thousands of years ago. The particularity and possibility of this existence are very attractive to us [old demons] who were founded at the same time. So we searched for the one who has existed for nearly a thousand years, It was not until recently that I discovered the existence of Miss morrow and was able to establish a cooperative relationship with her. "

    So Danas laughed.

    "At that time, I thought Miss morrow was the one we had been looking for for for thousands of years."

    "It was only recently that I learned that Miss morrow was only your agent out there."

    "Am I right?"

    "The real owner of the great spirit, the princess of EREI."

    "His highness Lenny erey."

    Danas''s words raised Lenny''s eyebrows.

    Only at this time did Lenny look at Danas seriously.

    "How do you know that child is my agent out there?"

    Lenny seems to be getting interested.

    Danas laughed with disapproval.

    "Very simple, your highness Lenny." Danas said, "because the existence of the great spirit of death has a greater possibility to take shape only when it has the ultimate love and produces the ultimate hatred because of the ultimate love."

    "Miss morrow really has the ultimate hatred. Sometimes I am surprised by her disgust and hatred for the brave."

    "But all she had was hate, and I never saw love in her."

    From that time on, Danas doubted whether Moruo was the real owner of the spirit of death.

    To this end, Danas launched an investigation.

    As a result, Danas, like havis, discovered the existence of Lenny.

    From that time on, Danas knew that Lenny was the real owner of the death spirit.

    "That''s strange." Lenny tilted his head and said, "my unique skill [colorless and tasteless] is to block all peeping. Even nadura, the goddess of nature, can''t detect my existence. Sela, the moon demon, can''t see through my emptiness and reality. Even that brave man can''t find my real power. It''s really incredible that you can actually find out and also detect my identity."

    "It''s just reasonable speculation, your highness." Danas shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t have the amazing strength like you. I don''t have any unique skills. I''m not favored by God and the world. But I''m pretty good at creating magic. The bloody works made by me, that is, the magic fighters who protect me, actually have the skill of symbiosis Under the condition of doubt, I can''t see the fact that Miss morrow has this skill. "Therefore, Danas knew that there must be another existence behind the Moro, not only the owner of the real spirit, but also shared the characteristics of the spirit and its own power to the Moro through the skill of symbiosis.

    Symbiosis is a skill that only people who are deeply connected with their lives can acquire together. Generally, twins and other people have this skill. Most people can''t acquire this skill, even the gods and demons.

    In addition, Moro is also an ereyi, Danas only needs to follow this line to investigate, and naturally he can find out some truth.

    For example...

    "among the former ereyi, there was a very famous princess, who not only won the love of ereyi king, but also deeply rooted in Mithra, a brave man thousands of years ago."

    Danas came every step of the way.

    "It is said that the princess survived the disaster of ereyi and was finally picked up by the brave man with guilt."

    "It is said that the princess accompanied the brave man all his life, and even did not hesitate to serve him as a maid. In the end, she never got the love of the brave man."

    "The brave man only felt guilty for her. He would stay with her because she was rejected by the queen of the elves. Frustrated, he decided to compensate the princess and spend his life with her."

    "But until the end, the brave did not love her, until they decided to sacrifice themselves and leave their own sword for the kingdom of Mithra, regardless of the princess''s obstruction."

    "So the princess gave up, she left, she lost her trace and never went back to Mithra."

    Danas looks at Lenny with a calm face.

    "Some people say that she found a place to live in seclusion and spent her life there."

    "Some people say that she may have chosen to die for love and ended her life in silence where no one knows."

    "However, I feel that because of the heroic deeds of the brave, he had a vision for the brave since childhood, deeply loved the brave, and told the brave about the demon plot in ereyi, which indirectly led to the destruction of his country, and finally he could not get the love of the brave. He could not get any return for his life. He gave everything and lost everything, until he lost even the brave The princess who has gone must have incomparable hatred in her heart. "

    This is the ultimate hate caused by the ultimate love, the emotion that the spirit really needs.

    Then...

    "it''s said that there is a servant girl beside the princess, who has been following her all the time." Danas looked at Lenny straightforwardly, as if he wanted to see something from Lenny''s eyes and expression, and said: "there will be such a presence around the royal family of ereyi."

    "They are the shadow warriors of the royal family who have been selected after a special magic ritual baptism that has been lost and only ereyi has. When the royal family is inconvenient to appear or needs to attend more dangerous occasions, they will attend on their behalf."

    "Therefore, there are many similarities between them and the royal families accompanying them."

    "There are appearances."

    "There''s body size."

    "There''s power."

    "There''s magic."

    "as like as two peas, even the fluctuation of vitality is almost the same."

    In this way, it can be forgiven that Moro can acquire [symbiosis] skills.

    In addition, Moro secretly sent someone to protect Lenny and keep an eye on Lenny. Danas just discovered Lenny and made this bold guess.

    "Is Miss morrow your servant girl?" Danas said firmly: "after you have been transformed into a great spirit, she has been with you all the time. She has possessed your great spirit through the [symbiosis] skill, and has lived with you for thousands of years."

    Moro''s hatred for the brave is all due to Lenny.

    Because of the master''s experience, the maid thoroughly hated the brave, and even all the things related to the brave.

    As for Lenny, he has been hidden behind the scenes and never appeared.

    That is to say, Lenny is the one who hides the most.

    "You want to get the branch of rejuvenation, but also to make up for the defects of the spirit body?" Danas sighed: "the existence of claiming to be a high priest does have some ways. By creating a life that is not in the scope of life, Danas bypasses the limit of life in an attempt to make the great spirit of death become detached."

    "But after all, she is a frog in the well. She is talented, insightless, and timid. How can she think of this existence? Even if it is created, the world will not allow it to grow up?"

    The laws of the world are not ornaments.

    Only life has hierarchy. Non life has no hierarchy. This is the rule of Li.

    That''s why Lenny needs a new branch.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    "Since there is a limit to life, what about non life?"

    This is the high priest''s hypothesis for detachment.

    Based on this hypothesis, the so-called "death spirit" appeared.

    To transform the life with extreme negative emotions into another existence different from any life today, so that it can naturally ignore the limit of life, break through the limit of life, and achieve detachment. This idea, I have to say, is really whimsical.

    However, as Danas said, the reason of the world will not allow such an existence.

    Is it not life if the stone becomes essence?

    In the hypothesis put forward by the high priest, the existence transformed into a great spirit must not be life, otherwise it can''t be naturally detached. However, detachment is originally a concept based on the breakthrough of the limit of life. Non life doesn''t even have the concept of hierarchy. How can it be detached?

    Can a lifeless stone be detached?

    And the stone with life is not life?

    Therefore, the hypothesis put forward by the high priest is very whimsical, but it is only whimsical. Existence itself is contradictory, and it doesn''t work at all.

    The evidence is that both limjo and Lenny, as the owners of the death spirit, have hierarchy.

    Lenny is the ultimate level, limjo is the legendary level. If the latter can continue to grow, it will reach the ultimate level sooner or later.

    But their limit is only the limit level, and it can''t be as natural as the hypothesis put forward by the high priest.

    What''s more, because of their particularity, after they are transformed into big spirits, they will greatly absorb [spiritual essence] to enhance their strength, so there is no bottleneck before they reach the limit level, and they will not block the level. But when they reach the limit level, they will usher in the real limit, and they can never get beyond it.

    This is the result of the high priest''s whim.

    She wants to create a naturally detached non life, but she doesn''t know it. This leads to the contradiction between the death spirit and the rest of life. Not only does she have the concept of hierarchy, but also because of the existence relationship created for the purpose of non life, even the limit left to the life body is doomed to be broken.

    This is the existence of the spirit of death, a contradictory and flawed hypothesis.

    And that''s the limit of the high priest.

    She is doomed to be unable to achieve her goal.

    But as the owner of death spirit, Lenny found a new way to break through.

    That is, with the help of external forces.

    "The branch of radiance, the original material body of the world, is the crystallization of the residual power used by the Supreme God omnis to create the world."

    "At that time, omnis, the Supreme God, only created the world, and had no time to create the rest."

    "It includes the law that enables the world to have laws and order, so that it can exist

    In other words, the branch of radiance was born before the formation of the principle.

    It can naturally break away from the category and shackles of Li. It is a kind of remnant of the world left by accident by things that should not exist.

    If we can get it, to a certain extent, we can get rid of the limitation of reason.

    This is absolutely the only straw for Lenny, who has the constitution of death spirit and is unable to get rid of the shackles of reason.

    "Only when you get the branch of radiance, with the help of the power that the branch of radiance takes shape prior to Li, can the death spirit get rid of the shackles of Li, improve itself, and naturally have the power of transcendence?"

    Danas tells us everything about Lenny.

    "For this purpose, his Highness has planned this ten-year plan."

    "Find the blessing of destiny."

    "Engrave the magic array of sacrifice ceremony on the land of Empire."

    "Finally, with the help of the power of ceremony, the goddess of destiny can be inspired to manipulate the celestial phenomena and make the premonition come true."

    "In this way, the radiant branch can be present and help your highness to be detached."

    At this point, Danas clapped.

    "I have to say that your Highness''s chess game is very admirable to me. Throughout the three realms, I am afraid that the only one with such talent is the moon demon sera, except your highness."

    The moon demon sera is a famous wise man. He is the leader and supreme of the demons. His mind even scares the Protoss. Sometimes, lidas, the goddess of destiny, who is known as the most powerful, is fooled by him. Danas actually compares Lenny with the supreme of the demons. This evaluation is not high.

    But Lenny didn''t seem very interested in all this.

    "Aren''t you the same? The old demons. " Lenny said with no expression: "you''ve been looking for me, and finally found my maid, with the intention of cooperating with her. It''s not for the great cause of the original devil, but for the sake of detachment?"Danas immediately slowly gathered a smile.

    However, only a second later, Danas recovered.

    "Who doesn''t want to be detached?" In an ethereal voice, Danas said: "through the ages, only the brave can really transcend themselves. The rest of the transcending beings are born strong, which can be called advantaged."

    Compared with these beings, Danas is undoubtedly unfortunate.

    "As I said, I have no talent, no talent, let alone unique skills, even ordinary skills, I can''t learn one, and the level is even lower. I was even abandoned at one time."

    "If I hadn''t found an ordinary magic book in the wasteland of the demon world and found that I had talent in this field after trying, I would have been forgotten there and become a tiny dead mole ant."

    "Since then, I have been thinking all the time, can''t I?"

    Danas said this to himself.

    "Can''t I be strong?"

    "Can''t I be impressive?"

    "Can''t I stand at the top?"

    "Can''t I be detached?"

    In the end, all the self questioning comes with one word - "no".

    So Danas began to plan everything for himself.

    "Your Highness has planned for a thousand years, and I have planned for ten years. The weight of time alone is far less than you."

    "But as I said to miss morrow in the past, we can only gamble on everything in order to have our shelter in the future."

    "And miss morrow did it first."

    This sentence, finally let Lenny up some waves.

    The princess of ereyi was silent for a moment and sighed.

    "As I told her, she is not the real owner of the great spirit. The power of using the great spirit by symbiosis is already the limit. If she wants to get rid of the radiant branch and stimulate the real potential of the great spirit, her body can''t bear it."

    Symbiosis really enables people to share levels, skills and even life, but symbiosis itself is just a skill. How can we borrow the power of transcending levels?

    You know, after detachment, both the concept of rank and skill will disappear, and only the unique skill that is out of the way will stay and become the most reliable force of life.

    [symbiosis] is a common skill. Even if it is rare, hard to learn, powerful and high-level, it is still a conventional skill, which can''t be compared with a unique skill.

    In view of this, if you want to gain the power of the death spirit by symbiosis, the Moro can do it, but if you want to get the power of transcendence by symbiosis, it is absolutely impossible.

    Not to mention that the Moro is not the owner of the great spirit in the true sense. It can''t extricate itself naturally. After getting the radiant branch, it also forcibly stimulates the power of the great spirit and uses the ability of transcendence level. Let alone the body, the existence itself will collapse.

    This kind of collapse, even if Lenny shared his life with Moruo, Moruo could not recover.

    That is to say, once that happens, there is no doubt that Moro will die.

    But that''s what morrow chose.

    "She doesn''t want me to be exposed, and she doesn''t want me to face the evil god Lilith and the brave. She worries that I will be attacked by the holy sword, so she will take the initiative to undertake this task. She will come forward as my shadow warrior, get the radiant branch according to the plan, and then transfer the radiant branch to me through the ability of symbiosis."

    [symbiosis] this skill can not only share power and life, but also transfer positions and move at high speed to achieve the effect of instant movement.

    So, Moro planned all this.

    "My intention was to let her transfer to me as soon as she got the radiant branch, but she finally used the radiant branch herself and was killed by the brave man before her self collapse."

    Lenny''s faint sigh.

    Danas, on the other hand, did not feel sad at all because of the passing of the Moro.

    "After seeing the strength of that brave man, I always think that her choice is actually quite wise."

    This is Danas'' idea.

    There is no doubt that Sheehan''s power this time has reached the category of transcendence.

    If Moro didn''t give up and bear everything at the cost of his own life, then the brave man and the evil god Lilis would join hands, and even if Lenny got the radiant branch, he would not be able to leave the imperial capital easily.

    Now, no one is paying attention to it, and the result is good.

    "I want to ask your highness." Danas looked at Lenny and said, "will your highness fulfill my alliance with Miss morrow?"

    This is the purpose of Danas'' visit.

    "You want me to support you?"

    Lenny looks at Danas.

    "No way." Danas light way: "if I can get the support of his highness, the success rate will be greatly improved, such temptation, I can''t refuse.""... interesting." Lenny narrowed his eyes, looked at Danas for a long time, also looked at the extreme level of the devil fighters around Danas, finally laughed and said: "in that case, I''ll help you."

    "Thank you." Danas bowed to Lenny.

    Then Danas spoke slowly.

    "Come with me, then."

    "The first princess of Mithra, wife of the brave."

    "Lord Lenny Mithra."

    This made Lenny laugh.

    It was a cold smile.

    ...

    "..."

    Rasha looked at the empty bed and said nothing.

    "Alas..."

    laixia stood beside Rasha. She was eager to speak but didn''t know what to say, and finally sighed.

    They both went back to the room.

    But at this time, the people who should be lying on it have disappeared.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"The red dusk day".

    This is the name of the day after the battle of the imperial capital.

    Originally, it was just a battle like the civil strife of the Empire. At last, it was a huge event that could affect the whole world. No one can doubt the particularity of this day.

    On this day, Moro, the imperial concubine who had been in office for ten years, was attacked.

    On this day, the legendary treasure of the empire is awakened.

    On this day, a large-scale magic ceremony, which had been arranged for ten years, appeared, making the sky dark and the earth red.

    It was also on this day that the emperor was almost half destroyed, and the Empire was almost destroyed. Although all the culprits were attacked, there was no doubt that there was a huge wave in the whole world, causing people, gods and even demons to send people to understand the situation.

    There is no doubt that everything that happened on this day will go down in history, and it will become a crucial step in the next world pattern.

    At the same time, the world is gradually aware of one thing.

    That is, after a thousand years, the brave once again appeared in this world.

    ...

    man, Kingdom of Mithra.

    In the king''s bedroom, Anxi, Leia, alidia and xanai were all here.

    Anxi was looking at the information recorded on a piece of parchment, his face changing.

    It''s not only Anxi, but also the expressions of lya, alidia and xanai, who have received the news, are somewhat complicated.

    Four people then I look at you, you look at me, finally, by Anxi took the lead to speak.

    "What do you think of it?"

    Anxi''s questions were exchanged for silence.

    They were speechless, as if they didn''t know what to say.

    Only Leia gave a wry smile.

    "That guy, he''s hidden deep enough."

    Liya''s mood is very difficult to express.

    Not to mention Leia, but alidia, who has always been cold.

    "... is this information accurate? Your majesty

    Alidia asked in a deep voice.

    "Nine is ten."

    Anxi gave a bitter smile, too.

    "Is it?" Alidia murmured: "originally, it''s not others who beat me, but the real brave."

    Hearing the words, shanai couldn''t help making a sound.

    "Is there something wrong?" Shanai looked like she couldn''t accept it. She even said, "in principle, the brave can''t appear in this world again."

    "Indeed." Liya also said calmly: "the grand secret instrument called by the brave has been sealed. This is what the Supreme God omnis announced in front of everyone thousands of years ago. The goddess of the protoss also said that there is a sealed place at the border of the divine world. The grand secret instrument called by the brave is in it. No one can break through the seal except omnis."

    Under such circumstances, there is a brave man in a different world, which is not right.

    Anxi understood the suspicions of Leia and Shane.

    But...

    "I''ve contacted lazahad Qianjin who arrived in the capital and questioned the president of the adventurers Association who first contacted boztutching, including Vivian of lazahad''s family. I''ve also confirmed."

    Anxi sighed and said so.

    "Although the two did not give me a clear answer, I think they did not want to expose his identity without the consent of boztutching, but they have hinted that they admitted that boztutching''s previous identity was forged by them."

    Before that, Sheehan was an adventurer from the Marquis of mullau, who led lamigeon, and came out of the orphanage funded by Riley lazahad.

    This is the identity that Riley provided for sheen.

    Therefore, the world thinks that Sheehan comes from lamigeon, and he is a civilian adventurer who grew up from lamigeon and made a big hit after the emergence of the old demon faction.

    Now, since Riley has hinted that the identity is forged, it shows that Sheen''s identity is no longer as simple as it used to be.

    In addition, in the battle of the imperial capital, thousands of people have witnessed the glory of the holy sword.

    In this way, Sheehan''s identity has been confirmed.

    "No matter how unreasonable it is, brave people do appear. This is the fact."

    As Anxi said this, she turned her head and looked at the gate.

    "You''ve known that for a long time, haven''t you? Roxie

    Anxi''s words made everyone look in the direction of the gate.

    There, the peerless princess came quietly.

    "It seems that you all know."

    Roxie said this without expression.On his body, a faint sense of oppression is taking shape.

    "Rosie?"

    Leia''s voice was a little suspicious.

    Alidia and xanai breathe at the same time.

    Although the sense of oppression emanating from Roxie at this moment is very weak, it is enough to make xanai and even alidia feel threatened.

    "Your Highness, you...

    alidia was surprised.

    Because, as Rosie''s mentor, he didn''t know when Rosie would grow up to give herself pressure like this.

    Although Roxie was excellent before, she couldn''t let herself feel pressure just by releasing a little pressure before liberation sword and using unique skills.

    Now, Roxie did.

    This surprised alidia and shocked xanai.

    Anxi seemed to think of something, and her face changed again.

    At the same time, Anxi also realized why Roxie would release the pressure here like this.

    "Don''t worry." Anxi said helplessly, "even if I know that boztutchen is a brave man, I don''t intend to do anything."

    Yes.

    Anxi saw it.

    Roxie''s trip was for nothing else, just for Sheen''s sake.

    For Sheen''s sake, Roxie did not hesitate to oppress her father, sister Wang, tutor and so on.

    "He is also my son-in-law, your fiance, the nobleman of the Kingdom, the famous count of boztut, and all that will not change." Anxi said solemnly: "it''s better to say that it''s too late for me to be happy to let the real brave become the people of our brave country and marry our descendants."

    That''s what Anxi said.

    No way.

    It''s not just for Rosie, it''s for Mithra, it''s for Sheehan.

    "His identity has been exposed, and many things will happen next?" "I don''t want this country not only to be on his side, but also to fall into the pit at that time," she said

    Roxie made her stand clear.

    "But, your highness, the demon side..."

    shanai can''t help saying something.

    However, Roxie interrupted her.

    "I don''t care what attitude other forces have." Roxie extremely decisive way: "I just want to tell you, I will stand on his side, if the kingdom is afraid of the demons, then don''t interfere."

    Even if the kingdom is not on Sheehan''s side, Roxie will not hesitate to keep up with Sheehan.

    So...

    "this is a warning." "I don''t want to be an enemy of my own country. Don''t force me," Rosie said impolitely

    In a word, the expression of Anxi and others can''t help changing slightly.

    After leaving such words, Roxie turned and left without hesitation.

    After all, what she said just now, she has already made clear to her close relatives and motherland.

    It''s heartless and indifferent. It''s even more treacherous.

    But that''s Roxie''s choice.

    As a result, Roxie would not stay, and had no face to stay, so she left firmly.

    "Alas..."

    Anxi sighed.

    "What shall we do? Father

    Leia hesitated for a long time, and finally asked Anxi for instructions.

    "What do you think?"

    Anxi asks Leia in turn.

    In fact, Liya''s position is relatively firm.

    "I want to be on his side, like Roxie."

    Leia whispered her thoughts.

    Although she was surprised at Sheen''s real identity, Liya did not forget that sheen was her benefactor, her own bole.

    Before, Leia had vowed that she would give Sean and Roxie support under any circumstances.

    This idea, even now, has not changed.

    "Good." Anxi nodded and said in a deep voice, "in that case, let''s bet on that boy."

    After all, ansey''s position is firm.

    He''s a human, he''s a descendant of the brave, he''s the king of the country of the brave, he''s an orthodox supporter of the brave.

    In this case, there is no doubt about how he should choose.

    "The order goes on. From now on, we will monitor every move of the demons, especially the Embassy of the demons. We must report any movement and stop it immediately in case of any abnormality." Anxi looked at alidia and said, "it''s up to you to do it yourself, alidia."

    "Yes." Alidia nodded heavily.

    ...

    the forest of Tagore, the land of elves.When Sophie received the news, she was shocked for a long time.

    "How?"

    "He... He''s a brave man?"

    Leia and Niya are also shocked. They can''t believe it until now.

    Around, all the people of the spirit division were there.

    "The brave..."

    Carol was speechless.

    "Impossible..."

    janum has said this sentence dozens of times.

    The people of the spirit division were also shocked, unable to speak for a long time.

    After half a sound, Sophie took the lead to breathe out.

    "No wonder the goddess nadura favored him so much..."

    Sophie felt very complicated.

    "Queen...

    " we

    Leia and Niya were indecisive and didn''t know what to say.

    Sophie took a look at them, pondered for a while, and spoke like this.

    "Although it''s amazing, Sean boztut is a friend recognized by our elves. If this friend is still a brave man who has been looked up to by the human race for countless years, we don''t need to hesitate about what we should do."

    Sophie stood up.

    "Let''s go ahead."

    "Tell the Elven children to be ready for war."

    "Remember, pay close attention to the movements of the demons."

    Hearing Sophie''s order, everyone in the room bowed their heads and answered.

    ...

    on this day, the situation of Mithra Kingdom and the land of elves constantly appeared in various countries of the human world.

    The whole human world is full of unspeakable tension.

    Wind and rain, coming.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    When all countries in the human world discuss and decide on the issue of the brave, the divine world and the demon world are also moving.

    In the divine world, the three goddesses have gathered together.

    Moreover, as soon as she came up, lidas made a very serious complaint against anima and nadura.

    "You two, have already known that Hun Dan is a brave man?"

    Lidas was so angry that her lungs would explode, and her eyes were faint with tears.

    Anima and nadura look at each other and smile bitterly.

    "I''m sorry, Ritas." Anima apologized to lidas and said, "we''re also worried that you''re going to be overly worried, so we just want to keep it from you for the time being."

    "Yes." Nadura sighed: "if you had known that sheen was a brave man, you would have done something."

    "What..." lidas was very unconvinced and said, "am I so ungrateful?"

    This sentence, in exchange for not anima and nadura''s answer, but the two silent gaze.

    This gaze made lidas very hurt.

    "What... What... I know the big picture, too, ok...!"

    Lidas gasped.

    In this regard, anima and nadura can only continue to smile bitterly, and quickly comfort.

    "I know lidas is a very responsible person, but it''s really not suitable for too many people to know about it. You don''t know how to hide your feelings very well, so we made our own opinions and conducted an investigation first."

    Anima Wensheng advises.

    "I''m also watching the brave man." Nadura smiles and says, "thanks to this, I''ve learned a lot about him, so you don''t have to worry about whether we''re going to catch each other."

    At last, lidas was silent.

    Then the goddess of fate spoke softly.

    "Is he really a brave man?"

    Ritas asked the same question.

    "It''s true."

    "We have all confirmed with our own eyes that his holy sword has great power, and the potential may be even higher than Mithra the brave."

    Anima and nadura nodded.

    Lidas was silent again.

    After a while, the goddess of destiny said, "I can''t believe that there is such a rogue among the brave people who are regarded as noble beings and eternal partners."

    Lidas felt that Sean was a brave man and couldn''t accept it.

    Anima and nadura smile.

    However, the next second, the two people again.

    "There is no doubt that he is a brave man." Anima said seriously: "the problem is, until now, we have not investigated clearly why there will be new brave people called when the grand secret instrument called by the brave is sealed."

    "Moreover, the identity of the brave has been exposed, which is a serious problem." Nadura said anxiously, "I''m worried that the demons will have a big reaction to this."

    This is something that has to be solved.

    Otherwise, the peace that has been maintained for thousands of years is likely to collapse.

    Anima and nadura have been trying to avoid this.

    Now, Sheehan''s identity has been exposed, which makes them have to worry about it.

    Lidas is more direct without thinking out of the voice.

    "Well, let''s take that guy to the divine world." Lidas said in a hurry: "as long as we take him to the divine world and keep watch of him, it''s impossible for the demons to do harm to him, isn''t it?"

    It''s a bad idea.

    "I said, lidas, the brave is the existence we must protect, but we should also respect our own opinions, regardless of my own opinions, bring people directly to the divine world and guard them. That''s not protection, that''s house arrest."

    Anima vetoed it without hesitation.

    "I don''t agree with that either. If we do this, it may stimulate the nerves of the demons and make them think that we really intend to use the brave to do something. At that time, the contradiction will not be resolved."

    Nadura also denied such an approach.

    "But..."

    lidas was still a little worried.

    This is the case with the goddess of destiny. It''s easy for her to do bad things because of her excessive sense of responsibility and mission, so anima and nadura don''t want her to know about it too early.

    "All in all, calm down, lidas." Anima patted lidas on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. It''s not like a thousand years ago now. There are many people in the demons who don''t want to break the status quo and break the peace. I''m sure they will think about it properly."

    "That''s right." Nadura agreed: "besides, that brave man has a relationship with several demons, especially with Ayi, the Dragon demon. Their relationship is even better than that between us and the current brave man. I believe she will not watch that brave man fight against the demons.""Really?" Lidas was very skeptical and said, "that cruel dragon devil will guarantee for a human and a brave natural enemy?"

    Obviously, lidas didn''t quite believe it.

    She has long forgotten this.

    "Have you forgotten how the Dragon devil sheltered your blessed one at the engagement banquet with the brave one?"

    Anita''s reminder made lidas speechless.

    At that time, Ayi did not hesitate to protect Sheehan, even in the face of lidas, whose strength was still above him.

    It''s not just Ayi, but Sarah also appeared at the engagement banquet and pledged for sheen.

    The current brave people not only have outstanding personalities, but also have a very good relationship with demons.

    This, on the contrary, gave lidas another layer of worry.

    "Don''t the demons want to bring the brave to their own side?" Lidas couldn''t help saying, "since the great secret instrument called by the brave can''t find out the reason in the divine world, isn''t it something wrong in the demon world?"

    This made anima and nadura frown.

    In fact, they did not think so.

    Although the call of the brave has always been a great secret instrument of the protoss, it is probably your opponent rather than yourself who knows you best.

    The brave are the natural enemies of the demons. Since ancient times, the demons have not studied the existence of the brave.

    And if their research has not stopped, and is still going on until now, thousands of years later, is it possible to really develop an alternative way to summon the brave?

    This term of the brave is not called out by the protoss, but called out by the demons, is there such a possibility?

    Therefore, the relationship between the brave and the devil is so good, can you doubt it?

    The problem is that...

    "the call of the brave is a great secret instrument created by the Mother God, which can be called the second great cause after the creation of the world. I don''t think the demons can achieve this great cause."

    Anima shook her head and denied the speculation.

    "The demons are famous for their power, but they can''t be as omnipotent as our Protoss in terms of what they can do, so I don''t think they can do it."

    Nadura made the same denial.

    Lidas thought and finally nodded.

    "Even I can''t do it. The demons can''t do it."

    As the closest being to omnipotence, lidas is qualified to say this.

    "Well, we''d better not think about the things behind the call of the brave for the time being." Anema said: "the most urgent thing is to contact the demons first and tell them our attitude."

    "Yes." Nadura said with great feeling: "Sela is a smart man. I really want to know what her attitude towards this matter is."

    That one''s attitude, in a sense, also represents the overall attitude of the demons.

    Even if the demons will overreact to the brave, what kind of measures they will take will determine what kind of actions the demons will take.

    If sera thinks that the brave is a threat, and she also suspects that the protoss has secretly restarted the great secret instrument summoned by the brave, she may take advantage of it.

    If the other party has another idea, what is the idea? It is undoubtedly very important for the Protoss.

    "In that case, I''ll go to the devil''s world myself."

    Lidas immediately volunteered.

    "Wait a little longer."

    Anima stopped lidas.

    "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s get in touch first."

    Nadura, too.

    If lidas, the most powerful of the protoss, the most powerful existence in the world, comes in person in the demon world, it is likely to further arouse the vigilance of the demon family.

    "I''d better go." Nadura said like this: "although I''m not sure about the situation in melika''s side, if it''s me, I can enter the demon world quietly and get in touch with the moon demon sera."

    This is the best way.

    "Yes." Anima thought for a moment, then agreed, "it''s up to you, nadura."

    "Don''t worry." Nadura nodded.

    However, at this time, a goddess came here.

    "Lord lidas, Lord anema, Lord nadura." The goddess said angrily: "there are letters from the demons."

    In a word, the three goddesses responded.

    "Letters from the demons?"

    Anema was surprised.

    "Is it the moon devil?"

    Nadura responded.

    "Show me!"

    Lidas immediately grabbed the letter, opened the envelope, took out the parchment, and checked it.Lidas''s eyes widened.

    "What...!"

    Lidas exclaimed in surprise.

    "What''s the matter? Ritas

    "What''s the matter?"

    Anima and nadura were immediately nervous.

    They rushed forward to check the letter.

    At the same time, their expressions changed.

    It''s getting really weird.

    "The moon demon...

    " actually made such a decision

    Anima and nadura twitched at the corners of their mouths.

    Lidas was stunned.

    When the goddess saw this scene, she felt uneasy.

    The subtle atmosphere immediately permeated and lasted for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    "Wu..."

    in the spacious and bright room, at a certain moment, a light chant slowly appears and rings for it.

    Sean opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling, until a while later gradually let the blank head to fill the spirit.

    "This is

    Sean murmured blankly.

    Beside him, an indifferent voice immediately responded to him.

    "You are now back in bigusler''s room, Lord Hearn."

    In the moment when the familiar cold voice came into Sean''s ear, Sean was immediately refreshed and sober.

    At that moment, sheen bounced out of bed and looked aside.

    "Rasha!"

    Sean subconsciously called out the name of the maid standing by the bed.

    On the other side, it''s Rasha.

    "You are awake at last."

    Rasha''s voice had no high spirits.

    However, sheen is keen to find that the other side''s eyes, there is a moment, there is a look of peace of mind.

    "Rasha..." Sean looked at Rasha like this. After a long time, he reflected and hesitated: "I fell asleep

    "... yes, you are asleep." Rasha was silent for a long time, then said: "although you sleep a little long, but your health is all right, this is the great luck in the misfortune."

    With that, Rasha gave sheen a sword she held in her arms.

    "Your sword."

    Rasha seems to be referring to a very common iron sword.

    "Holy sword..."

    Sheehan took his own holy sword under the condition of reflexes, and then finally recalled it.

    "By the way, I lost consciousness in the fight against Moro."

    That is the situation caused by the excessive squandering of power in the last strike of the Moro, who has the extremely terrible power, in order to solve the problem of stepping into the realm of detachment.

    Sean remembers that at that time, he not only completely unsealed the holy sword, but also pushed [reincarnation destiny] to the limit, and obtained ten times the normal power. With the power of the holy sword, he finally succeeded in cutting off the "death sun" from the sky.

    After that, he killed the Moro on the spot.

    But at the same time, his magic is also driven to the limit of reincarnation destiny to drain.

    In addition, when he collided with the "sun of death", his [Rito''s destiny] and the protection of the holy sword failed to block all the injuries. He fainted on the spot and fell from the sky with burning pain all over his body.

    That''s the end of Sean''s memory.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, Rasha, as if she could guess what she was thinking in her heart, began to tell.

    "After that, Lord Lilith seems to have caught you and brought you back here."

    That''s why Sean lies here and falls asleep.

    At this time, the injury on his body has completely recovered, and the magic in his body has become full again, back to its heyday.

    No, it''s not just going back to its heyday.

    Sheehan found that the magic in his body became more and more powerful.

    Just talking about magic, if Sean could only use reincarnation for 10 minutes before, now he could last about 15 minutes.

    "How did the magic grow so much?"

    Sean was stunned.

    But then Sean thought of something and looked at his current level in his mind.

    Sean froze at the sight.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸Lv.95¡¹¡£

    "... no?"

    Sean is a fool.

    Before that, Sheehan''s grade was 79, which was still a step away from Grade 80.

    This meeting, originally supposed to be seventy-nine, suddenly turned into ninety-five, which really surprised sheen.

    No wonder the magic will become so much, the feelings of their own breath to enhance the 16 levels?

    "I''m... Legendary?"

    Sean was in a daze.

    But then sheen understood.

    "Originally, the more difficult the struggle, the easier it is for people to grow up and upgrade their level quickly. This time, I worked hard, and finally almost disappeared. I also killed the one who stepped into the super level on the spot. The level will be upgraded so much at once, which seems justifiable."

    At the end of the day, there is no doubt that with the help of some forces, Moro has played a super level of fighting power. If he can defeat her, under the condition that his potential is not exhausted and his growth speed is different from that of ordinary people, his level will soar directly.

    Of course, Sheehan always thinks that he can solve the problem of Moro, and the lucky factor accounts for the majority.

    "At that time, the Moro was already at the end of the storm, and could not even fight back."Otherwise, even if Sean''s cards were out, she would not have been able to be killed with one sword.

    At that time, Moruo''s body was abnormal, which led Sheehan to solve it smoothly after cutting down the "death sun".

    Sheehan took a look at the sword in his hand and immediately looked at Rasha.

    "How long have I been sleeping?"

    Sean asked for a moment.

    "You''ve been sleeping for three days." Rasha said with no expression: "your injury has completely recovered two days ago. Magic needs to recover a lot, which is one day slower than the injury, but it also recovered completely last night."

    So Sean woke up this morning.

    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be someone else.

    But Sheen''s [Rito destiny] can not only play an amazing defensive performance, but also quickly recover the injury by consuming magic power, and then cooperate with the effect of [Rito destiny] to quickly recover magic power, which makes sheen completely recover in just two days.

    "What''s the situation now?" As she got up from bed, sheen asked Rasha, "where are tiel and Lilith?"

    "Miss Lilith was out there, as if she was blaming herself for not being able to help." Rasha immediately took her coat from one of the hangers, put it on for sheen, and said, "Miss tiel has also suffered a lot of injuries and has been recuperating."

    "What about the others?" Sheen frowned and continued, "are they OK?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with captain Rockett and miss Tilly." Rasha slowly replied, "Your Highness is in a bit of trouble."

    Next, Rasha tells Sheehan all about it.

    After Sheehan had settled Moruo and was taken away from the battlefield by Lilith, the battle was declared over.

    Because of the collision between Sheehan and Moro, the emperors suffered huge aftershocks and were in a state of half destruction. Only a few buildings protected by the border remained intact, and the bigusler family was one of them.

    The people in the imperial capital did not suffer too much. It seems that the adventurers'' Guild has made efforts to protect many civilians.

    The Imperial Palace was almost completely destroyed. As the center of the impact, even the highest level of border could not protect it, and finally it became half a ruin.

    Then, rochte and Tilly led the rescue team to save tyer, capeline, havis, the Knights of the Knights of the blade and the survivors of the palace.

    Saliro and Jeno, together with their former accomplices, escaped from the capital with their families.

    Obviously, the death of Moro and the appearance of sheen make these people feel hopeless.

    Therefore, they took the opportunity to defecte and did not dare to stay in the imperial capital.

    "Now, commander rochter has regained power in the imperial order, taking the imperial order''s people to deal with all kinds of matters of the imperial capital after the disaster." "On that day, the eleven monsters called by the princess of Moro seemed to be unsettled and disappeared. Many people were worried about whether they were hiding in the underground of the capital, so they were very nervous," Rasha said

    Rasha refers to the eleven young demons.

    All of them are legendary, and have the characteristics of semi entity. Unless they are specially controlled weapons like the sword, it is difficult for ordinary people to successfully attack them.

    So they survived naturally.

    However, with the passing of the Moro, they also disappeared.

    "It seems that Lord Yulin has been looking for them, trying to make an end with them. He has been flying around in the air. His highness capelin sent the Knights of the broken blade and the Royal Knights, together with the Imperial Knights, to do the same thing. But his highness capelin has also suffered a lot. His highness havis is in a bad situation. Now, all kinds of situations in the imperial capital are still under discussion It''s not going to get better. "

    Rasha''s eyes dropped as she reported.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheehan tidied up her sleeves. Seeing such a Rasha, she asked quickly.

    "... I''ll thank Mr. sheen first." Rasha was silent for a moment, then said faintly, "Miss Lenny is gone."

    Sean stopped.

    "Gone?" Sheen frowned deeper and deeper, looked at Rasha and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "I don''t know." Rasha shook her head and said calmly, "that day, I went out with the eldest lady to help the bigusler family block the damage. When I came back, Miss Lenny disappeared."

    Hearing this, sheen was silent.

    But after a while, sheen eased her brows again.

    "Forget it, leave her alone." Sean said: "although the mystery of her body has not been solved, but now is not the time to care about her."

    Yes.

    Now is not the time to care about other things.

    Now, sheen is more concerned about another thing.

    That is"Has my identity been exposed?"

    Sean gave his guess.

    "Yes." Rasha raised her eyes, looked at sheen and said, "it''s well known that Mr. sheen is a brave man."

    Sheen burst into a bitter smile.

    Sure enough, it was exposed.

    Now, I have a lot of fun.

    "Recently, it seems that the human world is not very peaceful." Rasha said to Sheehan, "Mr. Sheehan can go out and experience it by himself."

    "All right." Sheen sighed.

    He knew that from today on, he would never have peace.

    Even if a person fails to do well, he will become a sinner in the world.

    But he didn''t regret that he was too impulsive.

    In other words, Sheehan would like to go back to the time when he was confronted with Moro.

    "I should have dealt with her without reservation from the beginning."

    Unfortunately, even if it is true, the Moro will definitely start the backhand and achieve its own goal, right?

    In short, the current situation may become very troublesome.

    How to face it?

    What a headache...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    "Whoa...!"

    As Sheehan came out of his room, he could not help but cry.

    Because, a small figure after a sprint, fiercely into his arms, let his chest not only was hit, but also was severely scared.

    "Lilith?"

    Then Sean found the true face of the little figure in her arms.

    It''s Lilith.

    Lillis hugged sheen tightly, with a pair of big eyes looking at sheen, which showed a little reassurance, worry and remorse.

    Seeing this, Sheehan basically understood the situation.

    "Well, you''re not to blame."

    Sean touched the head of the girl in her arms and comforted her softly.

    The little goddess, as Rasha said, seemed to be blaming herself for not being able to help or protect sheen that day.

    But from Sheen''s point of view, Lilith''s safety is worth more than anything.

    That day, seeing Lilith swallowed by her evil, sheen was so scared that her blood almost stopped flowing.

    The position of this little goddess in her heart has become extremely important.

    That''s why sheen broke out uncontrollably on that day, directly unsealed the holy sword, urged the power of reincarnation, and took out all means.

    Now in retrospect, Sheehan felt that he was too impulsive at that time.

    Because, if you think about it carefully, though morrow used some means to restrain Lilith, he can only restrain her. It is basically impossible to do any harm to Lilith.

    The same is true.

    Morrow sacrificed Lilith''s half body copy, and then temporarily exercised Lilith''s power, controlled Lilith''s evil, but could not hurt her with Lilith''s own power.

    Her intention is to let Lilith''s power out of control, in order to delay some time.

    When Lilith regains control of her own power, she will be out of trouble immediately.

    In view of this, Sean was really impulsive at that time.

    But impulse is impulse. Sheen doesn''t regret it at all.

    Although that led to the exposure of their true identity, there will certainly be a lot of trouble next, but so what?

    Still in that sentence, Sheehan always felt that he was an ordinary person, and could not be as calm and intelligent as the protagonists in other novels, as if he could stand on the perspective of God to spy on everything.

    If you have such a good psychological quality, then even if you don''t cross, you can be famous in modern times, right?

    Then there''s nothing to do with it.

    So sheen doesn''t think there''s anything to regret about that.

    Lilith is also very remorse, has been holding Sean tightly, refused to let go.

    This makes sheen some helpless, can only let the little girl hold, and then with Rasha together, left the room.

    As soon as he left, sheen saw two more people.

    "At last I wake up, brave man."

    Lexia was sitting in the living room drinking tea, watching sheen holding one in her arms and holding one in her hand, making some sarcastic remarks.

    "Are you all right?"

    Tiel was also there, sitting opposite laixia, drinking tea. Seeing sheen coming out, she immediately put down her cup and looked at sheen with a sigh of relief.

    "It worries you."

    Sheehan shrugged and came to the two girls.

    The next second, sheen immediately looked at tyer.

    "Are you all right?" Sheehan looked at tyer and said, "Rasha told me that you seem to have been hurt a lot."

    "It''s just a minor injury." Tier light way: "Warren leferut did not lay heavy hands on me, seems to want to slowly enjoy the process of torture me."

    "Torture..." sheen narrowed his eyes and said, "I knew that kind of rubbish would suddenly come out. I should have picked him out and killed him when I destroyed leferut''s house."

    "You did kill him, didn''t you?" Leixia glanced at Sheehan and said, "it''s just that you''ve killed him, but he has quite a few of his own."

    Obviously, in this month of the imperial capital, laixia also found out Walian''s unique skills with her own ability.

    "It''s not so easy to get rid of him completely if he didn''t get rid of himself and be abandoned as a prop by that Moro."

    That''s what lesia said.

    Unfortunately, Warren is his own death, live to play himself into hell.

    Perhaps, when he aimed at tiel, the result was doomed.

    This may be the interference of the sheltering effect of destiny''s blessing.That person has already declared the end of life with the most miserable ending. It''s meaningless to talk about him again.

    "That''s right." Sean thought of one thing and asked tyer, "after that, did you find your own horn?"

    Sheen did not forget that this was the purpose of tyer''s coming to the capital.

    She wanted to find the horn cut down by her mother when she was born, and then she chose to come to the imperial capital.

    Now, this goal seems to have come to an end.

    "My horn may be gone." Tyel''s eyes twinkled and whispered, "that day, it seems that the Moro did something with my horn."

    At that time, because of the fact that Moro had risen to a high altitude, but had been blowing to the palace with a dead storm, no one, including sheen, could see what Moro had done.

    Tiel didn''t know that at that time, Moruo used his horn as himself to make the sacrificial parts, and sheen didn''t know what Moruo had done, which led to his sudden transcendence.

    Of course, with the ability of perceiving destiny, Sheehan was able to detect what large-scale magic ceremony was launched by Moro at that time. With the power of that ceremony, she trapped Lilith and realized the prophecy in the legend of the Empire.

    At that time, the sky was really covered by darkness, and the earth turned red. Sheen couldn''t miss these.

    Then, on this land, something was awakened and fell into the hands of the Moro.

    "Radiant Branch..."

    Sean whispered.

    I''m afraid that the supreme mystery treasure, which is called the branch of radiance, is the reason why the Moro suddenly has the super power.

    "That treasure can make people break through the limit of life and enter the super level?"

    Sean didn''t know if it was.

    But he knew that the Moros must have achieved something.

    Fortunately, that guy has been killed by himself.

    But where did the treasure called the branch of radiance go?

    As she thought about it, sheen sorted out her mind and went back to the original problem.

    "That is to say, your horn has been lost?"

    Sheehan asked with great regret.

    It would be a great pity for tyer if her horn could not be found?

    After all, that''s probably the only way tyer can control her unique skills.

    If you really can''t find it back, it''s definitely a big loss.

    However, when sheen felt sorry for this, tyer shook her head.

    "It''s true that I can''t find the original horn, but if I don''t get anything at all, it''s not so bad."

    Tiel suddenly said something like this.

    "Harvest?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    "Never mind." Tier thought about it and said to sheen, "I''m still in the process of confirmation. I''ll tell you after confirmation."

    Tiel seemed a little uncertain.

    "All right." Sheehan nodded and said, "if you have any questions, please tell me at any time. You are not allowed to do it yourself this time."

    Hearing the speech, tier raised her head and looked at Sean''s serious expression. After a while, she nodded her head heavily to show her understanding.

    At this time, laixia spoke again.

    "I said, is there a more troublesome situation to deal with now than these things?" Lesiato, looking at sheen with her gills, said with a smile on her face: "don''t forget, your identity has been fully exposed now."

    The look of schadenfreude made sheen want to punch her in the head.

    But before that, Rasha said the same thing.

    "The recent trend of the demons is a little concerned." Rasha said calmly, "if Mr. Sheehan wants to go out, please be careful."

    "I know." Sheen turned his lips, as if disapproving.

    But sheen listened to that.

    In their own identity has been exposed now, the trend of the demons really have to care about.

    "I don''t know what happened to a dragon girl who went back to the demon world."

    Sheen sighed.

    His identity exposure, if the demons have any action, that little girl should also do something, right?

    I don''t know what she''s going to do?

    Sean can''t help but think of the last night in the land of the elves, when he was on the roof of the tree house and had a kiss with each other.

    On this thought, sheen really missed that dragon girl.

    "It''s only a few days since we separated..."

    sheen couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    Clearly separated just a few days, I''m afraid, that girl will not think, as soon as they leave, Sheen''s identity exposed, right?It can only be said that things change.

    "I''ll think of a way to deal with the affairs of the demons later." Sean said, "now, I want to go to the Palace first."

    According to Rasha, the situation on the other side of the palace seems not very good.

    Especially Jarvis, the current situation can be described as very bad, so that kapelin are worried.

    Sean wants to go over there first.

    As the hosts, it must be possible for them to find something after cleaning the battlefield?

    In this regard, tier has no objection, but quietly to the right.

    Laixia didn''t seem to care much about it either. She took a look at sheen and then at Rasha. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Lilith has been clinging to sheen, unwilling to leave. After Sheen''s kind words, she was reluctantly picked up by Rasha.

    So sheen left bigusler''s house and went to the palace.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    "Well?"

    On this side, as soon as Sheehan came out of bigusler''s house, he found that something was wrong around him.

    No, it''s not that there''s something wrong around, it''s that there''s something wrong with the whole emperor.

    Looking around, Sheehan found that there were some defects in all the buildings except the bigusler''s house and a few of the great aristocratic''s houses.

    Some of them collapsed in half, some were missing a corner, and some even turned into ruins, making the whole noble area look like a construction site.

    At this time, all kinds of people are wandering around these buildings. Some are still using magic to repair and repair them. It seems that there is a sense of post disaster reconstruction.

    There''s nothing strange about it.

    What''s really strange is that there are bursts of magic sweeping through the air from time to time.

    Is that...

    "the magic of detection?"

    Sean began to think.

    At that time, the magic that swept through the air from time to time was just the phenomenon when the magic of the detection system was launched.

    In other words, some people are exploring and investigating today''s imperial capital.

    Moreover, looking at the fluctuation of magic, there is no doubt that there is more than one master who can launch magic.

    Sheen had a vague feeling.

    "Are they looking for me?"

    That''s the only reason sheen can think of.

    In today''s imperial capital, in addition to their own, there are only 11 lost devil cubs, which are worthy of such a high-profile investigation by magic.

    But if it''s looking for the larva, the detection of magic should be more bold.

    These magic waves are somewhat obscure, telling sheen that the initiators of magic don''t want to be discovered.

    This shows that the other side is not the Imperial Knights who want to find the devil cubs openly, but the people with ulterior motives who want to find their own existence secretly.

    "Is it the investigation force of other countries? Or the demons? "

    Sean thinks so.

    He prefers the latter.

    Compared with the rest of the human world, the demons are naturally more eager to find their own.

    "It''s quite fast."

    Sheen sighed.

    He knew that the appearance of the brave must have stimulated the nerves of some demons.

    After thousands of years, once the natural enemy is back again, and the devil has been crusaded, what reason does the other side appear in this world again?

    Could it be a Protoss conspiracy?

    Or who wants to target the demons?

    There must be a lot of people who want to think like this.

    In this case, it is obviously impossible for some of the demon people who are sensitive to their nerves, and are prepared for danger in times of peace, and even have fear and hostility towards the brave.

    "I just don''t know if there is any demon behind it."

    Sheehan thought so, but he was not frightened.

    There is the automatic evasion effect of "Li Jue Tian Ming" on detection magic. It is no doubt a dream for the opponent to find himself by means of magic detection.

    Before, Sheehan would be discovered by the high priest''s death corridor. First, this magic was aimed at people''s anger. Sheehan''s destiny was weak when he didn''t enter the hidden state, which led to his discovery. Second, Sheehan intruded suddenly at that time, and unconsciously touched the "radar" of the detection system magic, which was called love There are justifiable things.

    This time, sheen won''t expose himself.

    Because he knows that he is not suitable to walk on the streets and appear aboveboard.

    Therefore, from the very beginning, he entered a state of concealment, which made the concealment effect of Li Jue Tian Ming play to the limit.

    In this case, unless the opponent uses a unique skill or special skill with extremely powerful detection effect, it is impossible to find sheen by magic.

    However, these phenomena are a warning to Sheehan.

    Now, he''s really being watched by a lot of people.

    Moreover, once it is not handled properly and the Millennium peace is maintained, it is really possible that it will collapse.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the imperial capital had just suffered heavy losses and was in the process of emergency reconstruction, the Imperial Knights were also trying to find the trace of the demon cubs and help stabilize the order of the imperial capital. If the demon clan dared to use the detection system''s magic to detect the entire imperial capital like this, the Empire would have broken with each other.

    Thus, for the demons, how sensitive is the existence of the brave.

    "This time, I have to take the initiative to talk to Sarah and lidas."

    Sean murmured and moved away for a moment.

    For now, it''s better to deal with the follow-up of the Empire.Only when the mess here is solved can we do other things.

    ...

    Imperial capital, imperial palace.

    At this moment, a large number of Imperial Knights and court magicians are in and out here, carrying out the repair work in every corner.

    In three days, the palace could not have been completely repaired.

    Even with the help of magic and various magic props, it is impossible to recover the palace completely without months.

    The imperial palace is magnificent and vast. I don''t know how many buildings there are. All of them will be destroyed. It will undoubtedly take a lot of time and effort to rebuild it, not to mention the need to decorate all kinds of boundary, magic system and ceremony site. All of them can be repaired in a few months, which is a matter of gratitude.

    However, after three days of rush work, at least, the palace is no longer just a piece of ruins, but some key facilities have been rebuilt with large resources.

    Among these key facilities, there is a dormitory.

    Kapelin is here dealing with all kinds of affairs.

    As the only one of the orthodox royal family who is still at peace, in recent days, all kinds of trivia of the whole empire have fallen on capeline''s shoulders, which needs her to shoulder.

    Kapelin is required to give instructions in person for the reconstruction of the imperial capital, the search of the demon cubs, the resettlement of the people and the treatment of the injured, the pursuit of the defectors led by saliro, and so on.

    In addition, the chaos outside the imperial capital also needs kapelin to deal with.

    Who let the large-scale magic rituals of Moro spread throughout the Empire?

    Not to mention the panic and influence of the heaven and earth visions that appeared that day on all parts of the Empire, but to say the impact of the ceremony that was arranged by the Moro for ten years after it was launched, is very amazing.

    For example, there are many underground facilities like the secret base that Sean destroyed before in the Empire.

    They are the facilities dug up by Moro''s Secret captives from all over the world. The purpose is to depict the ritual magic array. As a result, they almost penetrated every corner of the Empire. After the ritual was started, these places collapsed one after another, which had a great impact on the local ecological environment.

    There are also demons in the Empire. After the ceremony, all of them were disturbed, causing many demons to rush out of their habitats, which had an impact on the local cities.

    In addition, the launching of the ceremony also affected the flow of magic and the source of magic in the Empire, and all kinds of troubles came in a rush, which made kapelin very anxious.

    What''s more, in this situation, she had to guard against threats from outside the Empire.

    Who knows if any country wants to do something to the Empire?

    Who knows if some evil organizations will take the opportunity to enter the Empire and act recklessly?

    All kinds of events and considerations came one after another, which made kapelin really feel collapsed.

    "If my elder brother is here..."

    capeline clenched her lips.

    If it is Jarvis, he should be able to calmly consider the overall situation, perfectly grasp the situation, and deal with everything in an orderly way, right?

    Compared with the clever harvis, capelin is actually better at marching and fighting.

    However, her father is crazy. After the first World War, he was found dead in his bedroom by the knight. It is estimated that he was poisoned by Moro. The elder brother''s condition is extremely bad. It is uncertain whether he can survive.

    The rest of her brothers and sisters were persecuted by the Moros, either dead or wounded, and could not help at all.

    As a result, she felt exhausted when she dealt with the government affairs she was not good at.

    "The current situation is still so unstable. What is the future of the Empire..."

    She''s a little lost.

    Until, a figure appeared in front of her.

    "this look is not like you at all, Princess Royal."

    When the funny voice came to capeline''s ears, capeline had already seen the appearance of the comer.

    "You...!"

    At the moment, capeline could not help but stand up, surprised and happy.

    "It seems that you are in great trouble."

    Sean looked at such a kapelin, suddenly a smile.

    "No more. Take me to Harvey first."

    Smell speech, capelin took a deep breath, heavily nodded his head.

    ...

    Imperial capital, temple.

    This is one of the few buildings in the imperial capital that can be kept in good condition after the terrible shock a few days ago.

    As a representative of the protoss in the human world, the temple did not intervene in the imperial civil strife a few days ago, but also survived the disaster with high-level border protection.Harvey was sent here.

    Because only the clergymen in the temple have the chance to learn the magic relationship between the sacred system and the restoration system created by the Protoss. When they encounter all kinds of problems, they can at least get the best care.

    Havis was sent here to receive treatment from the clergy.

    Unfortunately, three days of treatment, and did not make havis get better.

    He lay on the bed of a more luxurious room, unconscious, pale, as if dead, without any movement.

    Sean came here under the leadership of kapelin and saw such havis.

    "This is really...

    seeing the situation of haves, Sean understood why everyone said he was not good.

    His condition is really very bad.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    From Sheehan''s point of view, he couldn''t feel the breath and life signs of havis at this time.

    In addition to the cohesive magic and the faint breath of death, there is almost no symbol that Harvey is alive.

    Looking at this kind of havis, kapelin turned to an old man in French clothes.

    "Temple master, elder brother, is the condition still not improved?"

    So she asked.

    For convenience, he was the head of the temple of the imperial capital, the commander of all the clergy of the whole empire, and a temple magician with a rank of 89.

    Sean didn''t know until this time that, in fact, not all the leaders of temples can be called popes.

    Pope is only the most trusted and respected clergy of the protoss will be given the title. There will only be one Pope in the same generation.

    Today''s Pope is the legendary strong man in the temple of the capital of kings, the clergyman in charge of the whole kingdom, and the Eulerian whose status is equal to that of the king.

    As for the leader of the imperial clergy, he was only the head of the imperial temple.

    After seeing sheen, the temple chief kept watching him secretly. Until this time, he looked at capelin and laughed bitterly.

    "I''m very sorry, your highness capelin. As you can see, Prince havis is not injured or cursed, but is eroded by a lot of dead breath and refined into a half human and half corpse by the Necromancer''s magic. It''s no different between the difficulty of saving such a highness havis and the resurrection of the dead. Let alone me, it''s the Eulerian religion in the palace of the capital The emperor is afraid that he will not be able to return to heaven. "

    The temple chief sighed and told others how bad havis was.

    "Is there no way?"

    Kapelin looked a little anxious.

    "There is no way." The temple sighed: "if the goddess of life, adult anima, is here, she will be able to use her own power to expel the dead breath for Prince havis, purify his body, make his body rejuvenate, give it new vitality, and make Prince havis alive."

    In other words, except for anima, the goddess of life, no one can save havis.

    Kapelin looked at havis, who was lying on the bed, motionless as a dead man, and then turned to sheen.

    "What can you do?"

    Kapelin has almost made a plea to Sheehan.

    Obviously, the situation of haves, let kapelin almost despair.

    Sean looked at havis thoughtfully, then turned to the head of the temple.

    "As long as we expel the dead Qi from him and purify his body, can we save him?"

    Sean spoke slowly, as if he didn''t feel very difficult.

    "Yes... Yes." The head of the temple was frightened by Sheen''s inquiry, and then he said nervously: "as long as you expel the dead Qi and restore the vitality of the half corpse body, then using the highest level of recovery magic is not unable to supplement the lost vitality for his highness havis."

    But those dead breath are very difficult, even more difficult than curse. The temple leader has used all kinds of means to get rid of the negative state, but they have not been able to expel those dead breath and purify havis''s body. This shows how difficult it is.

    But sheen laughed.

    "In that case, I''ll try."

    With that, Sheehan drew the sword from his waist.

    "Heresu."

    With a short spell, sheen unties the sword. Yes, everything will be natural.

    Havis will naturally ascend the throne and become the emperor of the Empire.

    The people of the Empire will naturally support him, because he is the only prince of the Empire today.

    The Empire will naturally be reborn.

    And the aristocrats who support Harvey will naturally be valued, and those who are involved with the imperial concubines will naturally be removed.

    And Sheehan will naturally complete the deal with Jarvis.

    "According to the previous agreement, I will unconditionally support all your actions during my succession and even until you die." Havis looked directly at Sheehan and said, "that is to say, from now on, the Empire will be a force at your disposal."

    That''s what harvis paid for.

    It''s just that...

    "this kind of relationship can only be carried out in the dark, not in the light, right?"

    Sheehan put forward Harvey''s conditions.

    No way.

    Who makes sheen the nobleman of the Kingdom after all?

    If havis openly expressed as emperor that he would submit to Sheehan, all the people in the Empire would revolt.

    As a result, the relationship between Sheehan and havis is only in the dark, not in the open.But without exposure, havis will try his best to meet all of Sheehan''s future demands.

    "I''m afraid we will have to deal with each other in the future."

    Harvey smiles.

    "I hope you don''t regret it."

    Sean, on the other hand, thinks of his troubles and turns away.

    At this point, the empire is really going to be reborn.

    And the storm surrounding Hearn, a brave man, is coming.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    Empire border, the site of a large source of magic.

    At this time, this large source of magic is emitting brilliance, so that the shadow of a road from the jump, came to the shore.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    Around, a magic object only guarding around this magic source noticed this scene, and immediately roared fiercely.

    But before long, a terrible breath came out from these figures, which made the demons around them panic and flee.

    The powerful figures turned a deaf ear to this, just looked at this side of the world and made a series of feelings.

    "I haven''t been in the world for a long time."

    "The environment here is really good, much better than ours."

    "I can''t help it. Although the demon kingdom is the largest of the three worlds, when his majesty cut the world into three parts a thousand years ago, the human kingdom was the center of Ohm niepertanson."

    "It''s a pity that his majesty is attacked by hateful brave people. Otherwise, this kind of good place can''t be enjoyed by a mere human race?"

    While talking like this, the identities of these figures are also exposed.

    They are the demons from the demon world, and all of them are strong.

    And their purpose in the human world is simple.

    "Let''s go to the imperial capital of Laguna and find out."

    "I''d like to see what abilities the brave people who have lived for thousands of years have."

    "There is no need for the brave in this era, and we demons will never allow the brave to continue to exist in this world."

    "Kill the brave and see how the protoss reacts."

    "The call of the brave, this is absolutely the sign of what the protoss intends to do."

    "We have to stop it."

    "Yes, it must be stopped."

    With these words, these demons turned into streamers one after another and went towards the direction of the imperial capital.

    The same scene took place around the large sources of magic all over the Empire.

    These days, demons will continue to have people come to the world.

    Some of them are extremely hostile to the existence of the brave, some have a sense of vigilance and crisis to the emergence of the brave, some are restless and decide to come to investigate, some are purely for their own self-interest.

    Anyway, the appearance of the brave really affected the nerves of the whole demon clan.

    Based on various considerations, they finally decided to come to the human world, contact the brave, and even kill the brave.

    The major forces of the human race can not be unaware of this phenomenon.

    The protoss, not to mention the Terrans, responded to this.

    As a result, several forces began to speak out.

    "The brave are the treasures of the human race. The demons are not allowed to fight and kill at will."

    "The order of the human world can''t be destroyed. Please retreat immediately."

    "No one should be doubted until the truth comes out."

    "We strongly condemn the actions of some radical members of the demons. Please retreat from the demons who come to the human world. Otherwise, we will regard such actions as invasion."

    This is a speech made by some countries that have chosen to stand on the side of the brave and share weal and woe with them.

    Among them, Mithra Kingdom and the land of Elves were included, and their attitude was very tough.

    There are also some state forces who are supporters and supporters of the Empire. Seeing the demons wantonly appear in the territory of the Empire, they are worried.

    Including the orc''s Shenguan group, they are on alert and ready to take some actions.

    Of course, when there are supporters, there are onlookers.

    Some countries and forces saw the demons coming fiercely, and while they nervously ordered the army and the knights to defend their territory, they also chose to watch the changes.

    After all, the demons are still the most powerful and powerful of the three races, and now they are willing to make peace. Even for the sake of future peace, they should not offend the demons at this time.

    For this reason, some forces even think that they should hand over the brave in exchange for the peace of mind and trust of the demons.

    In addition, there are also some countries and forces that have simply taken refuge in the demons and made friends with them.

    Under such circumstances, they are even less likely to support the brave. If they were not worried that they would be pursued by the Terrans and Protoss, they might have stood up for the demons.

    In a word, the current situation is very tense. There is a feeling that a storm is coming.

    Temples all over the world have even started to get in touch with the Protoss and want to ask them to come forward.

    In this regard, the goddess of the protoss at the beginning is also very serious about this matter, so there are many goddesses came to the human world in person.

    But I don''t know why, after a period of time, the protoss suddenly disappeared without any sound. Even the goddess who came to the human world returned to the divine world. It seemed that she didn''t care about it any more, which attracted many people''s consternation."Protoss, what does that mean?"

    "Do you feel guilty? Or are you going to give up the brave? "

    "What''s the matter?"

    Many of the national forces of the Terran look at each other and don''t understand what the protoss is going to do.

    The same is true of Mithra Kingdom and the land of elves. Seeing the protoss act like this, I feel puzzled and worried at the same time.

    On the other hand, when we see the trend of the protoss, some are more vigilant, some think that the protoss really feel guilty, and some think that the protoss are afraid of the new war of the demons, so they choose to retreat and are elated.

    This caused many people in the demon clan to go to the Empire and come to the vicinity of the imperial capital.

    Gradually, in the vicinity of the imperial capital, there was an army of demons.

    At the beginning, they just used the magic of the detection system to search for the trace of the brave. But with more and more people on their own side, and the brave didn''t show up, they finally began to make trouble.

    "Surrender the brave!"

    "Surrender the brave!"

    "Surrender the brave!"

    Slogans like this began to appear around the capital these days.

    Countless demon soldiers gathered around the imperial capital, and surrounded the entire imperial capital.

    Their momentum is like a rainbow, like a large army.

    They are fierce and powerful.

    Most of them are high-level demon masters.

    Those who dare to come to the human world and challenge the brave and the Laguna empire are naturally not ordinary people.

    This time, the lowest level of the demons who come to the imperial capital will not be lower than 80.

    There are so many people who are above grade 80, and this force is enough to crush any country in the human world.

    This is the demon race. It is more powerful than both the Protoss and the Terran. It is famous for its strength. It once made the Protoss and the Terran breathless. It can only break the deadlock with the help of the brave.

    They gathered together, and the momentum released by the collective was already like the fallen sky, which made the whole emperor''s face pale and shivering.

    The Knights of the Empire did not even dare to join the army.

    Even if they feel very angry, they know that they will suffer a devastating blow if they venture out of the army.

    If that happens, the Empire will be over.

    Therefore, rochtler ordered all the Imperial Knights to stay in the imperial capital and not to step out of it.

    "Bang!"

    In the palace, in the bedroom, capeline slapped the table heavily and made an angry voice.

    "Too much deception!"

    She was furious.

    Not to mention kapelin, Harvey, Rockett and Tilly all felt a burst of frustration and anger.

    It''s really not good for the army to come down.

    However, the most powerful military country in the world was bullied. Even the capital was surrounded, and the people of the whole city were suppressed. The Imperial Knights, which the Empire was proud of, could not even step out of the imperial capital. No matter which country they were in, they were extremely oppressed.

    In particular, the other side also intends to force the imperial court to hand over the brave, which is really infuriating.

    Havis looked at the parchment in his hand with a gloomy face.

    This is a warning letter sent to the empire by the representatives of the demons who surrounded the imperial capital.

    "Hand over the brave, or the demon army will level the whole empire."

    It''s a threat.

    "Elder brother!" Kapelin couldn''t help but stand up and said angrily to havis, "please let me lead the team and go out to fight against the demons!"

    Kapelin couldn''t stand it.

    This shows how unacceptable it is.

    However, although Harvey was gloomy, he did not hesitate to veto.

    "Don''t go." Harvis said in a deep voice, "the empire can''t bear the price."

    I really can''t afford it.

    "Regardless of the difference in combat power, once we choose to fight, it means to declare war on the demons." "No matter what happens to the brave, the demons will not give up to the Empire," he said

    By then, the Empire would be in real danger.

    "What should we do then?" Tilly couldn''t help saying, "do you want to watch the demons enter the imperial capital and kill, or hand over the brave people who have saved our country?"

    So, Tilly couldn''t help thinking of the young nobles in that kingdom. Her mood was very complicated.

    After learning that sheen is a brave man, Tilly''s heart is completely confused and completely lost.But at the same time, she had some understanding.

    "Only the brave can be the top legend at this age?"

    Tilly was relieved by Sheehan''s strength.

    This leads to Tilly''s admiration for Sean''s curiosity, unwillingness and competitiveness.

    In addition, Sheehan saved the Empire and wiped out the Moruo. Tilly did not want the Empire to choose to betray the brave and push them out to sacrifice.

    Others have similar ideas.

    "It''s absolutely impossible to hand over people." Without hesitation, havis said, "the empire can''t hand over boztuteqing, no matter in reason or feeling."

    The Empire has become one of the forces behind Sheehan.

    In that case, Harvey would not do anything to push Sean away.

    "What shall we do? Your highness

    Rockett asked, frowning.

    "Wait a minute." Havis''s eyes twinkled and said, "I have asked the head of the temple to ask for help from the Protoss. I believe that the protoss will never watch the brave being persecuted by the demons."

    Smell speech, the presence of the public for the time being is to ease the tension of the heartstrings.

    However, before long, a person ran into the bedroom in a panic.

    "Your Highness!"

    The other side cried in panic.

    "The brave... The brave went out of the city with their own people!"

    In a word, let havis and others get up.

    "Go Without thinking, havis ordered: "order the Knights of the Empire, go out now!"

    "Yes The crowd responded one after another.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Imperial capital, suburb.

    In the twinkling of an eye, more and more demons have gathered here, making the sky seem to be filled with the magic of concussion, dark clouds blocking the sun.

    It seems that there is a black fog around here. One by one, the demons are in it, and release all their momentum towards the direction of the imperial capital.

    "Surrender the brave!"

    "Surrender the brave!"

    "Surrender the brave!"

    Such a cry has already resounded through the sky, like the attack horn of a foreign army, thundering like thunder.

    The whole emperor is like this, surrounded by the dark fog and the magic army. It looks like a lonely city completely occupied by the beasts. It looks so thin.

    In the rear of such a demon army, there are several figures who have been watching all this.

    That is a group of magic and breath are in the presence of each of the demons above the existence, and the form of strange.

    Some of them are in the form of beasts, some of them have limbs that human beings don''t have, some of them are covered with trees and vines, some of them even have three heads and six arms, which is daunting.

    Among them, there is a demon like a ferocious beast standing upright, grinning and grinning, which seems to be very anxious.

    After a while, the ferocious beast could not help it.

    "I said," how long will it take to stand like this? " Warcraft extremely impatient way: "have been like this warning for several days, the result of this rubbish country people still don''t give out the brave, this attitude is obviously don''t intend to cooperate?"

    Obviously, Warcraft is not going to wait any longer.

    It''s the three headed and six armed Warcraft that agrees with this kind of Warcraft.

    "Ireza is right." The three headed and six armed demons couldn''t wait, licking the corners of their mouths and ready to move: "it''s time for us to attack, break in and kill, and tell them that we''re serious?"

    What the three headed and six armed demons say is such bloodthirsty words that people dare not compliment.

    It''s just that someone stopped them.

    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you do that, the Protoss and Terran will never give up?"

    The one who said this was a demon family with exposed clothes and plump body, like a woman of some kind.

    This demon woman just stood there quietly. Her plump and attractive body gave off a dangerous charm that people could not help secreting excess hormones. At a glance, she knew that she was a woman who would make men crazy.

    In this way, she glanced at the beasts and the three headed and six armed demons, and opened her voice charmingly.

    "Don''t forget, we came to the human world by ourselves this time. The Lords don''t know whether we will be allowed to do so. If there is a real disaster, then, ireza, kibble, you will be killed by your highness Lide and Milu. Especially kibble, you make Milu unhappy. What''s the consequence? You are the servant of Milu I don''t think the Ministry doesn''t know? "

    The charming words of the demons made the three headed and six armed demons, who were called Qibuer, stiff, and their eyes showed irrepressible fear.

    Even the Warcraft, known as ireza, could not help shaking all over.

    However, the impatience in my heart did not make irezashan give up.

    "Well, what should we do?" Ireza said to the charming demons in a loud voice: "do you want to wait? I''m not that patient! "

    "I know." The charming demons sighed and said, "that''s why I don''t like demons. One or two of them only know how to exercise their muscles, but their temper is worse than anyone else."

    "What are you talking about?" Irezaton was furious.

    Just when the Warcraft wanted to do something, on one side, a man with horns on his head, a human body on his upper body, and an upright sheep on his lower body, holding a big sword in his hand, spoke out like a demon.

    "Well, you don''t want to stimulate Eliza any more, Glen." The sheep horn demon said in a deep voice: "you know that once he gets angry, he can do everything. Even his highness Lide has not punished him less, but he is still like this. Why do you stimulate him?"

    "I can''t help it. I''m bored, too." Glen said with a dull face: "there is no man worth playing with here. Just tease this big fool. Can''t you see it? Aled

    "Can''t you see it?" He shook his head and said, "I just don''t want to see you fighting here."

    "Well, I forget, you''re a boring man, too." Glen sighed again, and then seemed to think of something. He raised the corner of his mouth, looked aside, and said in a voice, "you''re more interesting, Jacinta. Don''t you come to chat with us?"

    In the direction of Glenn''s sight, there was a handsome man standing there, just like a young man.

    The handsome man was followed by a pair of twin demons.The twins are Jess and Liz.

    And this beautiful demon clan is Jacinta.

    Jacinta appeared here, looking at a group of demonic colleagues who felt a little infighting, as if they were not surprised.

    "Don''t get involved with me. I''m just here to watch you and keep you from getting out of control. I''m not going to play around with you."

    That''s it.

    During this trip, the reason why Jacinta appeared in this place was to prevent these colleagues from going too far.

    This is not an unnecessary act.

    You know, these demons are not ordinary goods.

    Like Jacinta, they all belonged to a demon and served him directly.

    Ireza is one of the six cadres under the demon liddoma. He is 95 grade. He is hot tempered and impulsive. He is a typical type with developed limbs and simple mind.

    Kibble is one of the seven cadres under milupesh. He is 93 grade. He is very bloodthirsty, warlike and cruel. Among all the cadres of the demons, he is a dangerous person.

    Glenn is one of the eight cadres under the demon Schaffner, with a rank of 92. What he likes most is playing with men. He plays excellent men with applause, which makes them unable to extricate themselves.

    Aled is one of the top ten cadres under the command of the poison demon Kamina, with a rank of 91. Although he is not as bright and gloomy as the three above, he is the descendant of the most frightening race in the demon race.

    In addition, Jia Xinta, one of the four major cadres under the command of long Mo AI Yi, all the demons present, except Jess and Liz, are demonic cadres directly belonging to the demons.

    In other words, in addition to the six demons, the cadres of the demons here have the highest status.

    Now, some of the cadres directly under the six demons have come here.

    Moreover, most of them come from the more radical and difficult factions among the demonic cadres.

    Therefore, Jacinta will arrive here quickly after receiving the news.

    In order to restrain these colleagues, don''t let them tear their faces with the Terrans, and bring great trouble to the demons.

    "Both Protoss and Terrans don''t want to see the demons go to war. We demons also have many people who don''t want to break the peace."

    Jia Xinta''s eyes swept to the four demon cadres present, and gave a warning like this.

    "As cadres directly under the command of our masters, it is our duty to solve their problems, not to make trouble for them."

    Jacinta has said that many times.

    But Glen was laughing.

    "Aren''t we here to help people out?" Glenn said with a smile: "as long as we are a demon, we all know how dangerous the brave are and how dangerous they are. Let''s get rid of them. I believe the masters will be happy, too?"

    "That''s right." Aled agreed: "the brave is the threat of the demons, there is no doubt about this, before he grows up, he must first shovel away."

    "I don''t think so." Kibble grinned, as if suppressing his own ferocity, and said, "I just want to taste what the blood of the brave tastes like."

    "I advise you not to stop us, Jacinta." Ireza snorted coldly and said with a bad look: "this may be the conspiracy of the Protoss. On the surface, it advocates peace, but on the back, it secretly restarts the ceremony of summoning the brave, and calls the brave back to the world. I will never let those women succeed."

    This sentence is not good words, let Jacinta secretly sigh.

    He doesn''t know what these guys are up to?

    In fact, there are reasons why these colleagues who have their own level go to the human world without authorization and aim at the brave.

    "Do you really think I don''t know what you''re thinking?"

    Jacinta began to expose it.

    "Glen, you want to eradicate the brave, not because he is very dangerous, but because you once seduced the brave, but failed, so you want to save face on the brave now?"

    "Aled, you are the same. In the first World War a thousand years ago, you were severely damaged by the sword of the brave, and your level was lowered a lot. Until now, the power of the sword is still in your body. That''s why you want to use the sword of the brave as the catalyst to activate the holy power in your body, and transfer the holy power in your body to the modern brave with your unique skills?"

    "Kibble, do you really want the blood of the brave just because it''s fierce, not because you want to use your blood sacrifice ceremony to capture part of the strength of the brave?"

    "Ireza, not to mention that your brother died in the hands of the brave. Therefore, you want to take revenge on the current brave, but that''s just anger. Do you understand?"Jia Xinta''s words made the faces of all the demonic cadres sink.

    Facial expression, all of a sudden become extremely ugly.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    The demons will come to attack because of the exposure of the brave, which can be foreseen.

    They all have their own reasons. Without the appearance of the devil, they will naturally be touched by the appearance of the brave, thus creating the present situation.

    But the cadres directly under the demons will appear here, which is a bit intriguing.

    Because the demons didn''t give instructions to the brave.

    It would be better to say that several of the six demons had personal relations with sheen.

    Under such circumstances, they could not allow their cadres to come to Sean''s trouble.

    At least, before the truth is found out, whether the appearance of the brave is a special plan of the protoss or not, these demons will definitely not directly attack sheen.

    Therefore, it''s ok if the cadres under the demon and poison demon who don''t know sheen appear here, but the beast demon and the ghost demon have contacts with sheen. Generally speaking, it''s unlikely that they will send someone to block sheen.

    As a result, the demons, poison demons, animal demons and the cadres directly under the demons all came here, and they were the more radical and impulsive part of the cadres, which had to cause others to think deeply.

    And Jacinta still knows the situation of these people, so he can see at a glance what the purpose of these people is.

    To put it simply, it''s not the wine that makes a drunk.

    "You all come here because of selfish interests or personal grievances. You have not got the consent of the owners at all."

    Jacinta looked directly at his colleagues in front of him and spoke without ceremony.

    "I hope you can think clearly. If you really use your power for personal gain and take revenge, when the masters ask questions, can you afford it or not?"

    Jacinta''s words, in exchange for a few colleagues cold and hostile line of sight.

    They all looked at Jacinta coldly, with a very dangerous smell, which made the ground tremble.

    The pressure brought by the legendary strong of several demons is undoubtedly very terrible.

    As a race famous for its power, the demons are generally stronger than the Terrans and even the Protoss. The power possessed by the legendary strong is far beyond the comparison of the Terrans of the same level.

    Even the lowest level of all the people, only 91 of Ariedo, its breath is not weaker than the legendary strong like Rockett and saliro.

    It can be seen from this that how strong the breath of these four people will be.

    However, in the face of this momentum, Jacinta has a calm face, and even has the spare power to help some unbearable Jess and Liz block the pressure of momentum.

    Looking at such a Jacinta, Glen, aled, kibble, ireza and other four people have a dignified look.

    No way.

    They know that Jacinta''s strength should be above any one of them.

    In terms of rank, Jacinta was higher than all four of them.

    In terms of power, jiaxinta is made of the dragon people. The body can be comparable to the dragon. Needless to say, there are unique skills that can enhance the power several times.

    It can be said that Jacinta is comparable to saliro, who has used the unique skill of dragon power under normal conditions. If he also uses the unique skill, incarnates as a dragon, and makes his power soar several times, saliro can only be tortured and killed.

    The level of Jacinta and saliro are between Bozhong, which shows the gap between the demons and the Terrans in the same level.

    Frankly speaking, the Gran four were a little afraid of Jacinta.

    Among the demons, the cadres directly under the six demons are all legendary, but the gap between the legendary and the legendary is also very big. As a result, the number of cadres under the demons is inversely proportional to their personal strength.

    For example, among the six demons, there are ten cadres under Kamina, but the strength of these ten cadres is better than that of the rest.

    And there are only four cadres under Aiyi, more than half less than Kamina.

    However, the quantity is not good, but the quality is surprisingly high.

    Because the territory governed by AI Yi is basically the relationship of dragons. Once these dragons are transformed into human beings, their strength is extremely strong. Therefore, there are only four cadres under AI Yi, but the strength of these four cadres can rank in the forefront of all cadres.

    In view of this, the number of cadres under the command of the devil is inversely proportional to the strength of the individual.

    The more the number of cadres is, the less the strength of the cadres themselves will be, which is why we need to make up for them.

    On the contrary, the less the number of cadres, the stronger the strength of that person. This is a typical example of emphasizing quality rather than quality.

    To sum up, as one of the four major cadres under the command of dragon devil, Jia Xinta''s personal strength is undoubtedly stronger than that of the cadres under the command of demon, beast devil, poison devil and ghost devil.

    Among the six demons, the number of cadres under the command of the Dragon demon is the second from the bottom, so the personal strength of the cadres is basically in the top ten of all the cadres, and some can even be ranked in the top five, which is very terrible.Such a Jacinta is really frightening, including the fiery ireza, who doesn''t want to offend him.

    Of course, ireza and others can''t offend, it doesn''t mean others can''t.

    "Come on, stop it."

    When such a cool and quiet voice came into everyone''s ears, all the cadres present, including Jacinta, were shocked.

    The master of the voice came from the last demon cadre present.

    It was a woman.

    She is a demon woman with a long hair like willow leaves, two flowers on her head, bare feet and bare back. She only wears a thin dress like a one-piece dress.

    The woman looks beautiful. She seems to be a little older than Glenn, who has a strong sense of custom.

    However, the woman''s expression is very cold, and her eyes are as cold as ice. It''s like a machine without any feelings. It doesn''t release the breath like others, but it makes people feel chilly.

    "Hutt Adele..."

    Jacinta involuntarily called out the name of the other party, with a faint fear in her tone.

    It was not only Jacinta, but also the rest of the people kept silent subconsciously. Jess and Liz turned pale slightly, as if they were afraid of this demon woman, and they felt like they wanted to run away.

    This is also a helpless thing.

    "... I know the reason why they are here."

    Jacinta was silent for a while, and immediately looked at the demon woman named Hutt Adele, so she spoke.

    "But I didn''t really expect you to come."

    There is no reason.

    "As one of the only three cadres under Lord Sala, the supreme moon demon of the demon clan, and one of the only three extreme level strong men in the whole demon clan, I really can''t understand why you came to the human world without Lord Sala."

    Jacinta revealed the identity of the other party.

    Hutt Adele didn''t react too much to this, just glanced at Jacinta.

    But at that moment, Jacinta felt that her blood was freezing.

    This is not an exaggeration, but a pure fact.

    After all, there was a legend that "hundreds of thousands of troops were frozen into ice sculpture at a glance" in front of him.

    The demon cadre named Hutt Adele withdrew his sight and spoke coldly.

    "I just need the brave to do one thing for me."

    With that, she stopped talking.

    "Do things?"

    Jacinta frowned, trying to ask something, but felt the cold breath around her, and quickly closed her mouth.

    He is very clear that this is not something to be provoked.

    If you talk too much nonsense and make the other party unhappy, even if you have the support of dragon demon and are a demon cadre, the other party will let you go.

    The evidence is that ireza, an impulsive guy, looks at her with horror.

    Because he was the first person who had offended her and was frozen by her for hundreds of years.

    There are even many people in the demons who think that in terms of the degree of cruelty, this one is comparable to his master, AI Yi.

    In this way, even Jacinta did not dare to offend each other.

    So Hutt Adele came, looking in the direction of the capital, whispering.

    "Too slow."

    Obviously, this dangerous extreme level strong man also felt impatient.

    "Hutt Adele." Jacinta felt bad and said, "if you do anything in the human world, Lord Sela will blame you."

    It''s the only thing Jacinta can do to contain her.

    However, if this can make her obedient, then she will not be regarded as the existence of the Dragon devil.

    "Lord Cyra, if you want to ask me about my sin, I will accept it."

    Her words were cold.

    "So I won''t wait any longer."

    When you hear this, Jacinta knows.

    I can''t stop what will happen next.

    "I''ve tried my best, smelly boy."

    Thinking of a nobleman who suddenly became a brave man, Jacinta began to smile bitterly.

    On the contrary, Glenn, aled, kibble, ireza and other four people can not help but feel happy to see this scene.

    As a result, a cold magic began to appear on the body of Hutt Adele.

    Just then...

    "boom!"

    With a roar, in mid air, a terrible pressure suddenly appeared, and mercilessly suppressed to the whole audience.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±All the demons on the scene suddenly changed their faces. Some were surprised, some opened their eyes, some were shocked, and some howled, which stopped the continuous shouting until now.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    this is the movement aroused by the demon masters kneeling heavily on the ground.

    "What

    "This is...!"

    "Woo...!"

    "Ah...!"

    Glenn, Alexei, kibble and ireza also changed their faces.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Her eyes were fixed, and she raised her head and looked into the air.

    There, I don''t know when, several figures came quietly.

    The leader is a young man of mankind.

    "You are very arrogant."

    The other side is smiling like this.

    There was no emotion in laughing.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    "Boom!"

    With a roar like the sound of the earth, the demons who surrounded the whole imperial capital knelt down and stirred up bursts of smoke and dust.

    All of them looked at the man in the sky in horror. They felt as if they were crushed by a mountain and couldn''t even move.

    Among all the demons, only those demons cadres can bear the amazing pressure.

    However, feeling the magic rising from sheen, and then feeling the terrible pressure carried by the magic sweeping the world, at this moment, whether it is the charming and custom of Glen, the hot temper of ireza, the bloodthirsty and ferocious of kibble or the gloomy and dangerous of aled, it is a burst of cold sweat.

    Even Jacinta''s face changed abruptly, and his eyes on sheen were full of shock.

    Because, he could feel that sheen was stronger again.

    It''s much better than when Wang Du beat alidia.

    "He... How did he get stronger again?"

    Jacinta''s heart contracted.

    As for Jess and Liz standing behind them, they have long knelt on the ground and looked at Sean, who had been repelled and disgusted by them in midair. They no longer have half of the past arrogance, but only panic and shock.

    Only Hutt Adele, staring at Sean tightly, didn''t make any gaffes.

    However, the extreme level cadre under the command of the moon devil is also very dignified, no longer as cold as before.

    In this way, Sheehan came between the heaven and the earth, and instantly suppressed countless demons.

    Beside her, except for laixia and Rasha, Lilith and tyer all follow her.

    Wearing a black robe, she could not see her face clearly, and her breath was weaker than that of anyone present. However, she had no stage fright at all. On the contrary, she was as indifferent as Hutt Adele.

    Lilisi is not covered, tightly holding Sheen''s hand, looking down at the demon''s eyes, flashing a chilling fierce light.

    She knew that all these people were coming for sheen.

    Although Lilith still can''t understand why these demons want to trouble sheen, she doesn''t care about it.

    She just needs to know that these people want to bully Sean, that''s enough.

    Remembering that she didn''t help Sean in the first World War of Moruo before, which led to her serious injury, the fierce light in Lilith''s eyes turned into killing intent.

    When Lilith is ready to kill all the demons in the audience, sheen presses her shoulder.

    "Take care of tyel."

    Sean squinted at the bottom of her eyes and opened her mouth to Lilith.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith''s killing intention in her eyes disappeared immediately, and she nodded like a good baby.

    Although she wanted to crush all the bad guys who were going to bully sheen, since sheen said so, Lilith didn''t care about the lives of those "weak to death" people, just listen to Sheen''s words.

    Sheen then gave her own tyer to Lilith, left them in midair, and then moved in an instant to those demon cadres.

    This miraculous ability of teleportation shocked the cadres.

    Sheen raised her eyes and looked at them.

    "Are you in charge?"

    Sheen''s eyes swept over the cadres, stopped at Jacinta, and then fell on Hutt Adele.

    "I see. There are five legends and one extreme. No wonder they dare to be so arrogant." Sheen said sarcastically, "now I''m out. What do you want to do? Come and have a try?"

    Then, the magic rising from Sheen''s body became more and more huge. It almost turned into a storm, which made heaven and earth tremble.

    After conquering the Moro and conquering the one who has stepped into the super level, Sean has been promoted to the legendary level in one breath. It is not the first time to enter the legendary level, but the top legendary level of 95. Now Sean is more powerful than before.

    Before that, Sheehan had the strength comparable to the extreme level in normal times, which would be promoted to the top legendary level again, and the pressure on a group of demon cadres can be imagined.

    At least, at the same extreme level, Hutt Adele has felt a bit of pressure.

    You know, Hutt Adele is a demon.

    Demons are famous for their power. At the same level, they are usually much stronger than Terrans and Protoss.

    Hutt Adele is not only the extreme level, but also the demon family. In principle, it is stronger than the ordinary extreme level.

    But this meeting, even she felt the pressure, it can be imagined, Sean''s strength now.

    "... are you a brave man?"

    Hutt Adele stares at sheen, never daring to look away.

    "It''s me."

    Sheen simply admitted it, which made the rest of the cadres tremble.Obviously, until this time, they did not know how strong the people they intended to target were.

    It''s not that they haven''t investigated Sheehan.

    However, in just a few days, it is impossible for their investigation to go anywhere in detail.

    Apart from other things, they don''t know that alidia, known as the first strong man of the human race, has been defeated by Sheehan. The imperial concubine that Sheehan defeated in the empire is also a strong man at the extreme level. Even after she stepped into the super level, she was attacked by Sheehan.

    The time is too short for them to know such information.

    They didn''t even know that this time, sheen came to the imperial capital with Lilith.

    Or, it should be said that they don''t want to believe that the most powerful evil god, who can compete with the demon man, will follow him like a shadow, act as his guard, and protect him anytime, anywhere?

    If they knew about these things, they would not want to trouble sheen.

    Unfortunately, they knew too late.

    "I have thought that the demons would have an extreme reaction to my appearance, but I really didn''t expect that you would come to me so mindlessly and blackmail others to hand me over."

    Sheen didn''t mean to be merciful, just as he thought that the pride and dignity of the demons who would come here would be trampled under his feet, sneering.

    "It seems that the brave have disappeared in this world for so long that you know that I am your nemesis, but you still think that you can do it. Do you really think that I am a soft persimmon that you can handle without growing up?"

    Sean was very angry.

    Originally, in the face of AI Yi, Lide and Milu, Sean didn''t want to have too much conflict with the demons.

    He knows that his current identity is very sensitive. Once he starts, it is very likely that peace will be broken and the three ethnic groups will fight again.

    For this reason, Sheehan is planning to leave the Empire, find lidas and Sela, and have a good talk with them.

    It turns out that the demons are always demons. Many people are used to being domineering and powerful. Not every demons can be as reasonable as AI Yi.

    No, even Ayi, they''re not reasonable.

    They are just because they have a personal relationship with sheen, so they can restrain their temper and show their demonic side.

    But the rest of the demons obviously won''t do it.

    In this case, Sheehan does not intend to restrain his temper for the sake of the bullshit and peace of a different world.

    "Here, I''ll give you a chance."

    Sheen reached out and hooked his fingers to a group of demon cadres.

    "I''ll stand here and see what you can do for me."

    In a word, let a group of demon cadres in the heart of a rage, instantly dispelled a lot of fear.

    Ireza, in particular, could hardly bear to press it for a moment.

    "Are the brave great?"

    Ireza glared at sheen, and hatred finally welled up in his eyes.

    "A thousand years ago, my brother and I could not join hands. Mithra, the brave man, after a thousand years, I don''t believe that a brave man who is still young can give me...!"

    As soon as his voice fell, ireza roared, and his body expanded several times.

    At the same time, ireza''s breath has become several times stronger, which makes the demon cadres who have reached the level of 95, like sheen, exude a stronger breath than alidia.

    This breath, you can be sure, even the level 98 alidia, do not use unique skills, can not be the opponent of the Warcraft.

    "Roar!"

    Ireza pounced in the direction of Sheehan.

    Although he was very big, ireza''s speed was as fast as thunder. His huge body was fleeting in the air.

    However...

    "Bang --!"

    Accompanied by a resounding crash, ireza, who rushed to sheen, finally landed on a foot heavily imprinted on his face.

    Sheehan then slammed his foot on ireza''s face and stirred up a terrible strong wind.

    Ireza was kicked by sheen and flew back at a faster speed than when he came. Like a shell, he crashed into a mountain in the distance with the roaring sound.

    "Boom...!"

    The mountain was immediately struck by lightning and began to collapse.

    But sheen is a moment to move, disappear, the next second is back to the original place, re-enter the eyes of the public.

    In this regard, the presence of the hearts of the people just rising from a trace of anger suddenly disappeared.

    Because, at this moment, Sean''s hand, is carrying a giant.

    Besides ireza, who else could it be?

    "Poof!"Ireza spewed out a mouthful of blood, not only on his face, but also on his body.

    "Come on, tell me." Sheen smiles at ireza and says, "what can I do to you?"

    Ireza can''t answer, just full of fear.

    It''s just a round trip. One of the six leading cadres of the beast demon liddoma, the legendary demon master with a level of 95, is defeated!

    At the same level, the demons will be better than the Protoss and Terrans?

    So, as the existence that can get the highest degree of growth in all aspects when upgrading, how can Sheehan not easily solve a demon clan of the same level now that the level has risen to 95?

    "Bang!"

    Ireza was left on the ground by Sheehan, dying.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    "This..."

    seeing ireza thrown on the ground like a litter by Sheehan, and unable to get up again, with a dying appearance, a group of demon cadres only felt a chill in their hearts.

    Among the demons present, in addition to het Adele and Jacinta, ireza has the highest level and the strongest strength.

    But what happened?

    Is ireza in the hands of Sheehan, unable to make a round?

    "He... How could he be so strong?"

    Glen couldn''t help taking a step back.

    "Isn''t it true that this brave man appeared in the human world, but it''s less than half a year since then?"

    Aled couldn''t believe what his eyes saw.

    "... it seems that we are moving too fast to make a clear investigation."

    Kibble, too, looks ugly.

    It''s only a few days since the event happened in the imperial capital, and the specific news is not very clear. Naturally, it''s impossible for these demonic cadres from the demon world to obtain much specific information.

    Sheehan''s victory over alidia was deliberately concealed by the kingdom. Except for the dragon and demon forces that Jacinta belonged to, the other demon forces didn''t know about it.

    But Sean has only been on the market for less than half a year, which is easy to find out.

    It''s only half a year. How can a brave man with unlimited potential grow up?

    The demons who dare to come here are either unaware of all this and come to the human world on impulse, or they only investigate here, and then they are relieved to think that sheen, a brave man, has not grown up enough to threaten them, so they just come one by one.

    But it turns out that the brave are the brave after all.

    He is also the killer of the demons.

    "Who''s next?"

    Sheehan no longer pays attention to ireza and looks directly at Glenn and others.

    Glen, aled and chipperton unconsciously avoided Sheen''s sight.

    Glenn even pulled up a reluctant smile, as if trying to muddle through with his beauty.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t even look at her, which made her smile a little ugly.

    After all, the cadres under the command of the demon wanted to come here to find their place again because they failed to lure the brave a thousand years ago.

    Now, Sheehan''s performance is more unfeeling and indifferent than the original brave, which really stimulated Glenn.

    How can this demon cadre with a strong sense of custom know that today''s sheen has not only carried the first beauties of the human race to the bed to clean up, but even the beautiful girls of the Elf race have been harmed by him?

    He''s used to the beauty of Rosie''s gorgeous world, the pure top beautiful girl like melica, and the woman like Glen, who is full of custom and proper, who looks down on her.

    "I don''t want to fight, do I?"

    Sean''s voice rang through the room.

    "Since you don''t want to fight, get out of here."

    This sentence, Sean is not only used to target a group of demons cadres, but also used to target all the demons in the audience.

    As Sheen''s magic power was reduced and the amazing pressure was removed, the mighty demon army immediately felt light and relaxed, and stood up as soon as he was pardoned.

    At this moment, only humiliation remained in the hearts of the demons.

    The demons who dare to go to the human world to besiege the city at this time can''t be good friends. One of them is either bad tempered or impulsive. They are also arrogant and have high self-esteem. Otherwise, they won''t get to this point.

    At present, there are many demons who cast their venomous eyes on sheen.

    They think what they do is very obscure.

    However, they don''t know that Sheehan''s perception ability of the external sense of destiny is not vegetarian.

    So Sean laughed again.

    Seeing this clearly, Jacinta finally couldn''t help it.

    "Wait...!"

    Jacinta exclaimed.

    But it''s too late.

    "[Fuyu ¡¤ burst]."

    When such a chant appeared in Sean''s mouth, and with a magic, it spread to all around, amazing movement appeared.

    "Bang!"

    A demon clan suddenly burst all over and turned into a pile of flesh and blood.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    in the army of the demons, the sound of explosion is very abrupt, so that one after another the demons explode, and become pieces of meat.

    All of these demons are the existence of the eyes that have just cast venom on sheen.

    They broke into pieces in one breath, making the whole demon army lose about 10% in an instant.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"Terrified extremely howl, one after another appeared in the demon army.

    But the next second, a thunder like roar suddenly appeared in the ears of all the demons.

    "Go away!"

    This bombardment made everyone''s head roar and awakened all the demons.

    "Run... Run...!"

    Until I don''t know which direction came such a wailing sound, the demons who surrounded the whole imperial capital just like waking up, ran away in a hurry.

    For a moment, in these days gathered from the demons will do birds and beasts scattered.

    That scene, like the ants gathered in the nest suddenly and quickly scattered around, makes the dense army become sparse and scattered in a hurry.

    Even those demon cadres are like this.

    "Let''s go first."

    Aled opened his mouth in a deep voice and looked into Sheen''s eyes with a trace of fear and a trace of reluctance.

    He had his own purpose in this trip. He wanted to transfer the holy power of the holy sword, which had been in his body for thousands of years, to sheen and restore it to its heyday.

    I didn''t expect that Sheehan already had the strength of this level, so that aled had to choose to give up.

    The same person who gave up also wanted to use the method of heresy to seize the power of the undeveloped brave.

    "I want his blood, but I don''t want to lose my life here."

    Kibble left such words and turned around without saying a word.

    Aled was stunned, and then quickly followed.

    Glen looked at Sean rather complicated and resentful, stamped his foot at last, and turned to leave reluctantly.

    Soon, the army of the demons scattered in all directions, making the encircled suburbs of the imperial capital restore their original calm.

    At the scene, only Jacinta and his two dodgy twin demons, the dying ireza and het Adele were left.

    Hutt Adele took a deep look at Sean. A few seconds later, she turned and left.

    Only Jacinta, with Jess and Liz, came to sheen with a complicated face.

    "You are too impulsive." Jacinta said: "after killing so many demons, the rest of the demons will be more hostile to you."

    Jacinta sighed for this.

    Sheehan glanced at Jacinta and said nothing.

    Of course, he knows that what he has done will definitely make the demons in the demon world more excited and even more radical.

    But Sheehan chose to do it.

    "Anyway, the demons won''t like me. Why should I be polite?"

    Sean doesn''t have the habit of sticking a hot face on a cold ass.

    Countless novels in his previous life tell him that even if he became a virgin and let people go, these people would not miss him. On the contrary, many people would stare at him and even play tricks in secret.

    In this case, it''s better to solve those guys who seem to be the most brainless, the most brainless, and dare to cast a venomous look at themselves in such a situation.

    In this way, it can not only greatly reduce the chance of some villains playing tricks behind their back, but also shake the mountain and shake the tiger, telling those who stare at themselves that they are not easy to provoke, and if they want to touch themselves, it''s better to weigh them first.

    If it wasn''t for AI Yi''s sake, sheen might even have left all the demons.

    Now, it''s very kind to kill only part of them.

    "And you? What are you doing here? " Sheen looks not good to Jacinta said: "it is not like with those brain, to trouble me, right?"

    "I don''t really have brain damage yet." Jacinta said with a bitter smile, "they don''t know. Don''t I know yet?"

    Sean, who can defeat alidia, can''t take it at will. In addition, there is an evil god Lilis around Sean. He is stupid to ask for trouble.

    What''s more, Jacinta has already made it clear that the little master of his family has already known the real identity of sheen, so he will treat him differently.

    And since the little masters of their own family have said they want to make friends with sheen, how can Jacinta offend sheen instead?

    This is also the reason why there are cadres under the other five demons, but none of them come to the human world.

    Those cadres had already learned from Jacinta about the relationship between sheen and Ayi.

    At least, they know that Sean and Ayi have a close relationship.

    Therefore, except for Jia Xinta, who was originally in the human world, none of the dragon people under AI Yi came.

    Only cadres such as ireza, who are not very smart, but also selfish and secretly plotting something, dare to come here rashly.

    Jacinta looked at sheen with emotion.He really didn''t expect that the Royal nobleman who had some contacts with him was the new brave man.

    Back then, I thought this person was interesting.

    Who ever thought that the other party would change into a character that they all have to look up to?

    Even Jacinta was like this. Jess and Liz lowered their heads all the way and didn''t dare to look at Sean.

    You know, at first, they offended Sean.

    Of course, Sean had already thrown such trifles into a corner where he didn''t know where.

    Sean watched as the gate of the imperial capital suddenly opened, and the Knights of the Empire were also led by several acquaintances. Finally, his face looked a little better.

    "If you have anything to say, go in."

    Hearing this, Jacinta nodded.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Imperial capital, imperial palace.

    After a strong action of Sheehan, the pressure that has been shrouded in the whole imperial capital these days has finally disappeared.

    The people were relieved, some of them were still in fear, and some of them were afraid, which set off a new round of hot discussion and made the capital lively again.

    The Knights of the Empire were finally able to deal with their work at ease and devote themselves to the reconstruction of the imperial capital and palace.

    While sheen and his party went back to the palace and sat down in the bedroom, where they had a chance to have a good conversation.

    This time, Jacinta came to the capital for two purposes.

    One is to prevent the demons who come to the human world from doing too much, which will break the peace that the demons have been struggling to maintain.

    One is that I want to have a good talk with Sean after I know his real identity.

    No way.

    "I''ll make it clear to you first."

    Jacinta, with Jess and Liz, sits opposite sheen. In front of havis, capelin, Rockett and Tilly, she opens her mouth to sheen with Lilith and tyer.

    "There''s something wrong with you now."

    In a word, all the people present looked at each other.

    Sheen, on the other hand, looks the same.

    Because this is a predictable situation.

    "Because of the exposure of your identity, the demon world has been completely disordered." Jacinta is very straightforward said: "perhaps, for the human race, thousands of years ago, but there are many demons who have existed thousands of years ago, and personally participated in the original war of God, man and devil."

    As the saying goes, time can make people forget a lot of things.

    For example, the horror of war.

    For example, hatred.

    However, for the demons, a thousand years is not enough to forget everything.

    So...

    "I know that in this era, the brave have appeared again, and there are many demons who have overreacted to it." Jacinta looked directly at sheen and said: "the fear and fear of the demons to the brave is certainly greater than you think. In addition, we have lost the demon king. I believe you can understand how many demons are afraid of your existence."

    It can be said that the demon world is really in chaos now.

    Otherwise, legendary demon cadres like Glen and others, who will have a great impact on the human world, will not come to this world through the gate between the demon world and the human world.

    AI Yi said that if you want to go from the demon world to the human world, or from the human world to the demon world, you need special keepsake.

    However, there are so many demons who come to the human world these days. If we want to say that they all come to the human world through formal procedures, with formal permission and without any obstruction, I believe that this kind of thing is a smart person who will feel fooled.

    Therefore, as Jacinta said, there has been a lot of chaos in the demon world, which has led to such a big problem in the passage between the two worlds.

    Maybe, this time, the arrival of the demons is that the demons who are responsible for "guarding the gate" take the initiative to violate the order and open the door so that they can come to the human world and find trouble for the brave?

    It can be seen that the demon world is not peaceful now.

    "What about Ayi and Sarah? What do they say? "

    Sheehan doesn''t care about the state of the demon world. He only cares about the attitude of Ayi and sera towards this matter.

    In this regard, Jacinta''s expression is not very good-looking.

    "There has been a certain degree of chaos in all the major areas of the demon kingdom. Many long-standing higher-level demons and even demonic cadres are likely to incite behind their backs, making some voices appear in many places."

    What sound?

    It''s very simple.

    "A lot of people ask that the demons should let the Protoss and even the Terrans give the demons a statement." Jacinta said in a deep voice: "even a lot of conspiracy theories are emerging one after another, which makes many demons doubt whether the Protoss and even the Terran are prepared to do harm to the demons."

    The emergence of the brave, for the demons, is so exciting.

    Who made him the killer of the demons?

    Who made him the ultimate weapon used by the protoss to fight against the demon king?

    Now, the demon king has passed away, and the demons are willing to coexist peacefully with the Protoss and the Terran. As a result, it is only the past millennium. As the killer of the demons, the brave are called again. Then, as the people of the demons, of course, they will doubt whether the Protoss and the Terran intend to fight against the demons.

    It is clearly said that if you surrender, you will not drop nuclear weapons, but you secretly prepare nuclear weapons. Who can not doubt that? Who can not be surprised and angry?

    The demons are now in such a situation, leading to more and more chaos.

    "The protoss side has issued a statement, claiming that the call of the brave has not been restarted. The appearance of the brave is an accident, and they are now investigating the reason." "But the demons certainly won''t believe it," Jacinta saidUnder such circumstances, we can imagine what the radicals in the demon clan will do.

    "A lot of voices have said that since the Protoss and the Terran intend to attack the demons behind their backs, the demons don''t need to be turtles anymore." "It''s just a few days," Jacinta said, "and the voice of claiming to fight with the Protoss and the Terran again has spread all over the six demons in the demon world."

    With these words, the faces of all of you have changed.

    "Is this... Is this a joke?" Tilly didn''t restrain herself for the first time. She said in a hurry: "just because the brave are summoned again, do the demons want to fight?"

    "Are you not afraid?" Kapelin is also very shocked: "you have no demon king, fight again, not afraid to be completely eliminated?"

    It wasn''t Jacinta who answered kapelin and Tilly''s words, it was havis.

    "The demons are stronger than the Protoss and the Terrans. Of course, they are not afraid of war." Havis is very calm way: "besides, the devil is gone, but the Supreme God also fell into eternal sleep, the conditions are quite good."

    In this case, the demons are not afraid of war.

    "What about the brave?" Rockett glanced at sheen and said in a deep voice, "don''t the demons fear the brave?"

    This question is still not answered by harvis.

    "The demons are afraid of the brave who grow up." Tier light voice, said: "so, know the brave born, they will be so nervous, in order to do not want to give the brave grow up to superclass time."

    Once the brave achieve detachment, that is the most terrible.

    The detachment of the brave is accompanied by the detachment of the sword.

    At that time, the holy sword will take on a new look and be inspired with real strength.

    It is considered to be the holy sword that is closest to the devil and the Supreme God in essence. It is the most terrible sword only after the brave enter the transcendental level.

    In the history, there are several successful and detached brave men who are not inferior to the devil in the end, which makes the devil helpless.

    Mithra, who is considered to be the strongest brave man in all ages, became the same level of existence with the goddess of destiny, lidas, who is closest to the Almighty.

    With the help of omnis, the Supreme God, Mithra even successfully attacked the demon king.

    If there are many people in the demons who have experienced that war, they will certainly be too scared to eat and sleep when they know that the brave man appears. They want to kill the brave man in the cradle immediately.

    If some people didn''t know that sheen was protected by Lilis, some powerful people might have broken into the imperial capital in an attempt to kill sheen.

    Of course, they didn''t do that. It was a life.

    After all, although Sean has not yet been detached, he can compete with the detachment level under the full burst of strength, before the time limit of reincarnation ends and the magic is completely drained.

    Powerful?

    As long as it''s not a demon, it''s not a big threat to Sheehan.

    That''s why there are so many voices in the demon world.

    Among these voices, there must be some people who think that the demons should come to the human world immediately and kill Sean, right?

    "People in recent days are basically pawns who have been incited." "If it goes on like this, there will be a lot of people who can''t sit still," Jacinta said anxiously

    In other words, sheen was really targeted by the whole demons.

    What''s more, there are many people in the Terran who are secretly trying to stir up the muddy water and profit from it.

    As for the protoss, after the announcement, it seemed that they had done something mighty, but suddenly stopped all their activities.

    "Not long ago, the demons decided to gather in advance for discussion because they couldn''t suppress all kinds of voices in the clan."

    Jacinta came out with the news.

    Sheehan knew that originally, the six demons wanted to have some discussions about the [original demons] incident in Tagore''s forest.

    This time, their identity was exposed, and they may not have time to talk about it.

    "Before leaving the territory and going to the moon demon leader, the master gave us an order that no one was allowed to come to the human world and fight against you. Those who disobey the order will be killed without mercy."

    At this point, Jacinta''s tone seemed to be a little resentful.

    "It seems that the master cares about you very much."

    This tone, don''t know of still think this Tyrannosaurus Rex is what is out of favor of boudoir resentful wife.

    Sean, on the other hand, was relieved to learn about it.

    Fortunately, my little cotton padded jacket still supports me.

    Knowing this is enough for Sheehan.

    As for the plans of Sarah and the rest of the demons, although sheen was concerned, he was not entangled.

    Again, he has done his utmost.

    As a visitor from a different world, he doesn''t have a strong sense of belonging to this world. Naturally, he won''t hurt himself in order to prevent the collapse of peace.If the demons finally decide to fight, he will probably abduct AI Yi, take his family and fly away together, and find a place where they can live happily for a lifetime.

    In this case, a world war should not really start.

    Jacinta, on the other hand, thinks he should remind sheen.

    "You killed a lot of demons today. There will be more troubles in the future." "If it turns into a large-scale conflict and leads to irresolvable conflicts, it may really lead to the collapse of world peace," Jacinta said

    So Jacinta came to persuade sheen.

    "Do you want to stay out of the limelight before things get better..."

    Jacinta is going to suggest that.

    However, at this moment, a herald suddenly came in in a panic.

    "Palace... Your highness...!"

    The herald yelled at havis in a panic.

    "The demon... The demon supreme sera has just issued a message to the protoss, the Terran and the demon!"

    All the people present were stunned.

    "News?" "What''s the news?" said havis

    The herald immediately put on an unprecedented expression.

    Then he said so.

    "Aiyi, the Dragon demon among the six demons, will sign a marriage contract with heen, the brave one, to show that the three tribes will live in peace forever!"

    When this sentence was heard all over the room, everyone was stunned.

    In particular, Jacinta, the whole person was stunned and stiff.

    Sheehan was even more stunned.

    After half a ring...

    "aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    The cry of surprise resounded through the air.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    The demon world.

    This is the largest and the most vast of the three worlds.

    Unlike the protoss, whose population is destined to be limited, and the human race, whose breeding time is relatively small, the demon race has been increasing its population since its birth. Even after tens of thousands of years of war, it is still not on the verge of extinction.

    In addition to being famous for its power, the demon race has been recognized as the strongest race since ancient times. Even after the demon king died, it still firmly occupies the strongest name.

    If it is not because of the defeat in the war thousands of years ago, then the demons have the power to rule the whole ohmniputansen.

    Now, although the demons have chosen peace instead of war, the status of the demons has always been high, and many places are more special than the human world.

    For thousands of years, the demon Kingdom has formed its own culture and order.

    This huge world, which is wider than the sum of the human world and the divine world, is now ruled by six demons.

    The moon devil.

    Magic.

    The beast devil.

    Poison devil.

    Ghosts.

    Dragon devil.

    These six demons divided the whole demon world, namely, they stood at the top of the demon family, and they also had their own territory, subordinates and even armies.

    As the eldest daughter among the six demons, she is also the real supremacy of the demons. The territory of the moon demon Sala is located in the center of the demon world. Most of the territory is plain terrain, which is the strongest existence and influence of the demon world at present.

    As the second daughter of the six demons, she is second only to the existence of the moon demon. The territory of the demon schafne is located in the east of the demon world. The territory soil is rich, and it is the territory and power with the most resources in the demon world.

    As the third daughter of the six demons, she is the elder sister of the moon demon and the enchantment demon. Her territory is located in the west of the world of Warcraft. Most of her territory is forest terrain, inhabiting a large number of Warcraft.

    As the fourth daughter of the six demons, she has three elder sisters. The territory of poison demon Kamina is located in the south of the demon world. There are many swamps and wetlands in the territory, which is the most dangerous place in the demon world.

    As the fifth daughter of the six demons, milupesh is also the most immature existence of the six demons'' central intelligence. The devil milupesh also has his own territory, just because he can''t be good at management. His territory is the outer edge of the demon world, which encircles the rest of the demons'' territory. The territory is mostly valleys and mountains, and there is no city. It belongs to the zone outside the law It''s quite chaotic. It''s a gathering place for lawless people.

    As for Ayi, the youngest of the six demons, his territory is in the north of the demon Kingdom, with ups and downs of terrain, mountains and wilderness, inhabiting a large number of dragon species. Ayi is recognized as the kingdom of the dragon in omnipotension. Most of the territory is inhabited by the dragon people and some races affiliated to the dragon people, which is the most legendary and rarely entered area in the six demons.

    Moon demon collar, demon collar, beast demon collar, poison demon collar, ghost collar and the last dragon demon collar are the six demon human territories that divide the whole demon world.

    Of course, since the demon race is famous for its powerful power, in this world, the strong are respected, and the weak are inferior.

    The lowest status is the lower level demons who occupy more than half of the whole demons.

    The superior demon clan is a title that can only be possessed when the level is raised to 70 or above. It has a good status in the demon kingdom.

    The most prominent part of the superior demons will be recruited by the forces of the six demons and become the subordinates of the demons.

    Like Killian, he was recruited by Jacinta only after he became a superior demon, so he became a subordinate of Jacinta and a demon warrior under AI Yi.

    Then, if you can upgrade your level to 90 and become a legend level strong man, you can strive to become a demon cadre who directly belongs to the demon people by recommending, screening, testing, testing and other ways.

    In addition to the demon masters they serve, they enjoy the most top status and treatment of the demons, which is the existence of countless demons flocking to.

    Even if you become a legend, it is not necessarily able to win this position.

    After all, there are only so many cadres under the command of the devil.

    There are three cadres under the command of the moon devil.

    There are eight cadres under the command of demon.

    There are six cadres under the command of animal demons.

    There are ten cadres under the command of the poison devil.

    There are seven cadres under the command of ghosts and demons.

    There are four cadres under the command of the Dragon devil.

    The positions of these cadres have always been fixed, and had been decided long before the appearance of the demon kingdom.

    There are only two ways to replace these cadres.

    One is direct challenge. If you defeat the other party, you can take the place of the other party and become a cadre.

    One is that when a cadre dies unexpectedly, he can choose the strongest superior demon clan in the territory through the above methods, such as recommendation, screening, test and trial, to become a cadre.In other words, the cadres directly under the command of the demons will always be the strongest ones in the territory except the demons.

    Only the stronger can take their place and kick them down.

    Because in this way, the cadres will basically become stronger and stronger, but never weaker and weaker.

    In particular, the three major cadres under the command of the supreme moon demon Sala of the demon clan are all 100 level extreme level strongmen. In the war of a thousand years ago, these three extreme level strongmen were also brilliant. Each of them was besieged by at least three legendary level strongmen, but they were not defeated. This shows that they are powerful.

    However, such a powerful demon clan has become a little less peaceful recently.

    There are more or less chaos and commotion in the major territories of the demon world.

    The reason, of course, comes from a recent shocking news that shocked the whole ohm niepertanson.

    "After a thousand years, the brave are here again."

    It''s such a news, which directly makes the demon world become restless.

    ...

    demon world, one of the six demon territory, is the moon demon collar.

    In the central city of the moon demon collar, there is a supreme castle.

    The supreme Castle belongs to the supremacy of the demons, which is the palace of the supremacy of the demons.

    On this day, on the top floor of the supreme castle, in a conference room where no one is allowed to enter, six figures gathered here.

    Sarah sat at the top and looked around.

    "Here we are. It''s not easy to see my sisters."

    That''s how Sarah complained.

    That tone is really full of resentment.

    There was laughter.

    It is like a collection of all the factors in the world that make people lose their mind, which makes people laugh.

    "Do you want us to help you with your work again? Elder sister

    This voice is a beautiful woman with delicate face like white jade, fair skin like pearls, hot figure, protruding forward and backward, like a god of beauty, charming and attractive to the extreme.

    Her appearance is not dissolute, but as pure and beautiful as an angel, but her figure is opposite to that of an angel. She is just as hot and tempting as a devil. She is not only extremely curvy, but also naturally provocative in every move. Especially when she smiles, her high figure in front of her body makes her clothes tremble and shake, which can make the world go anywhere Every man is crazy about it.

    In fact, Sarah is already very sexy, and her figure is hot and attractive, but this beautiful woman is still ahead of Sarah.

    Perhaps, in terms of appearance, this beauty does not surpass Sarah too much, but as the saying goes, there is no perfect thing in the world. Even if Sarah is extremely beautiful, she may not be the type that everyone likes.

    This beautiful woman is different. Apart from her appearance, she seems to have collected all the elements that men and even women love. In general, she is absolutely a perfect woman who meets the preferences of all normal or abnormal people in the world.

    In fact, there are thousands of admirers, fans, and even crazy pursuers under the skirt of this demon beauty.

    Because she is recognized as the most attractive existence in the world, which is enough to charm all living beings. She is the enchanter of the six demons -- Schaffner.

    There are many legends about it.

    For example, she once let hundreds of countries in history, big and small, destroy themselves in order to fight for her with her one-sided relationship and a joke.

    For example, she once made several brave people bow down under her pomegranate skirt, and was finally teased by her. Let alone crusading against the demons, she almost became an accomplice of the demons.

    She can not only make all men in the world crazy for it, but also make women intoxicated and attracted by it.

    She is really a witch who can topple the country, topple the town, and make countless people anxious and go to destruction.

    At this moment, with the laughter of the enchanted Maggie, the whole serious meeting room became ambiguous.

    This made the rest of the people present very dissatisfied.

    "There''s no man or woman worth teasing here. Hold back a little, second sister."

    The only one who said this was the fluffy little beast who jumped on the conference table instead of sitting in his seat.

    It''s reed.

    "Second sister! Bad, bad

    Milu, sitting next to Lide, makes a face at Schaffner, as if in a prank.

    "Fortunately, there is no one else here."

    The one who agrees with Lille and Milu''s words is a demon who seems to be much older than Milu, just like a young girl of seventeen or eight years old.

    This young girl of the demon clan is also good-looking, but her skin is whiter than anyone present. Her expression is dull, but her eyes are particularly deep. Her breath is a bit more dangerous than Milu, which is frightening.This demon girl is the fourth of the six demons, the one with the name of poison devil Kamina.

    Of course, the last devil was also present.

    "Isn''t it a meeting? Let''s get started

    AI Yi is holding the pillow, a face impatient voice.

    "I''m going back to the human world!"

    That''s it.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    On the top floor of the city''s supreme castle in the center of the moon demon collar, the six demons at the top of the demon world gather together.

    The six sisters haven''t seen each other for a long time.

    In principle, at this time, the six sisters should be very happy.

    Just, from the beginning, AI Yi always had a kind of impatient feeling, as if he wanted to leave soon, and seemed a little anxious.

    The six sisters looked at this kind of AI Yi and showed different behaviors.

    "Back to the human world?" Sarah was very angry and said, "you just came back from the human world. Are you in such a hurry to go back now?"

    Sarah''s resentment is obvious, even slightly sour, like a mother who wants to marry her daughter.

    Obviously, saila has guessed what Ailey is so anxious to return to the human world.

    AI Yi is still so impatient.

    "Anyway, sister Sela, you must have done almost everything you should do. All you need is our cooperation, right?" AI Yi is very simple way: "the thing that gives advice, have elder sister of Xia Fu Nie and elder sister of Li De to help you is enough, have me not me to be the same."

    AI Yi has always been like this Buddhist system. Although he doesn''t know how to use his brain, he doesn''t like to use his brain. He just likes to sleep. So he has always entrusted all kinds of matters of the demon clan to Sala, even the affairs of the territory to the cadres. He is a complete shopkeeper and ignores the affairs of the world.

    If it wasn''t for this, Ayi wouldn''t have so many things to do in the human world, and would have followed sheen around.

    This time, it''s the same. AI Yi is just going to come back to cooperate with Sela. She doesn''t plan to do any special work.

    Who ever thought that in the period of her return to the demon world, such a big thing happened.

    This makes AI Yi seem quite anxious these days, and he wants to go back to the human world as soon as possible.

    It was not only Sarah who saw it, but also the other sisters.

    Especially lied, like Sarah, is not very angry.

    "When did you become so nervous about yourself?"

    Lied saw through Ayi''s mind.

    After all, lied had met the man that Ayi cared about.

    "Sean?"

    Milu also tilted her head and called out such a name.

    At this call, the present sisters immediately came to the interest.

    "You''re talking about the humanity that little Ayi recently liked and specially announced to protect?" As if she had a great interest, she said with great interest: "I heard that man is the brave man who has been widely spread recently?"

    Shavne''s words, let Aiyi immediately looked in the past.

    "What do you want?"

    AI Yi looks alert and warning.

    However, this not only did not disappoint her, but also made her more interested.

    "Don''t be nervous, little Ayi. My sister is just a little curious about the man you like." She covered her mouth and chuckled. Her words and laughter were very ambiguous, and she said: "I wanted to see you when I heard about it before. For this reason, my elder sister is going to go to the human world. Who knows that such a big thing happened suddenly. That person is still a brave man called after thousands of years. My elder sister is really scared?"

    Camina was the one who echoed this statement.

    "I was a little curious, and I was going to visit the human world." Kamina''s eyes twinkled, like a thoughtful way: "even the cold AI Yi can''t help liking the human, it''s really interesting, but that man is brave, it''s really surprising."

    So Kamina feels like he''s holding some kind of malice.

    If we say that Schaffner''s curiosity about sheen seems to be focused on some funny toys, then Camina''s curiosity about sheen is just like being robbed of toys, but he has some dissatisfaction.

    No way.

    "You don''t care and worry so much about our affairs."

    Kamina expressed dissatisfaction.

    It is obvious that these demonic sisters are very concerned about AI Yi''s affairs.

    Otherwise, these famous demons would not pay so much attention to Hearn''s affairs because of AI Yi''s preference for Hearn.

    Of course, AI Yi himself was smacking at this.

    "Don''t give me any advice. He can''t bear the recklessness of both of you."

    AI Yi gave her sisters a very clear warning.

    Unfortunately, this is totally counterproductive.

    "Don''t say that." If she had a deep smile, she would not be afraid of me, would she

    "That''s right." Kaminazan said: "anyway, he is brave and protected by the holy sword. Even if he makes a little physical contact, he won''t" melt away ", will he?"Two witch''s speech, let AI Yi deep frown.

    To tell you the truth, the last thing she wants to see is the contact between them and sheen.

    There''s no reason. It''s too dangerous.

    Different from AI Yi, who has more or less converged the past ferocity after the end of the war, Kamina, as a poison devil, is considered to be the most brutal devil. Even now, he is still the same as before, and his temperament is changeable.

    In addition, the poison devil has extremely terrible ability. If she comes into contact with sheen herself, it''s not a joke.

    Although Milu is also very dangerous, her danger is controllable. With lied around, and as long as she can please her, the ghost will not lose control.

    But Kamina is different.

    Milu''s danger is not intentional. I''m actually quite naive and romantic, but sometimes I go too far.

    Kamina is different. The danger is deliberate. If she is really upset, just one or two countries, she will not hesitate to kill her.

    Let such existence contact with sheen, how can ai not worry?

    Fortunately, as Kamina said, Sheehan is brave and protected by the holy sword. He should not be killed by Kamina''s ability.

    But if Schaffner is also interested in Sean, it will be troublesome.

    Because the ability of this demon man is not within the protection scope of the holy sword.

    If she did it, it would not be able to smile as if she had not seen it.

    If you don''t pay attention to her way, what will Sean become?

    Just think about it a little bit, AI Yi feels in a bad mood.

    Just as Ayi was going to continue to give a warning, lied took the lead.

    "I said, AI Yi, did you know that man was brave long ago?" Reid looked at Ayi straightforwardly and said, "his identity is exposed. It doesn''t seem to affect your sense of him at all. You should have known his identity for a long time, or because of his identity, you will be interested in him and stay with him all the time?"

    Lied finally debunked the cause of Ayi''s previous actions.

    Reid never understood why Ayi would suddenly go to the human world and have such a strong interest in a little guy in the human world.

    Now, the answer seems to have come out.

    Because, in fact, this human being is not simple at all.

    AI Yi did not deny this.

    "At the beginning, I did contact him because I found out his identity."

    AI admitted that.

    However, the demons recognized the subtext.

    "Just started?"

    Milu''s face is not clear, so.

    "I see. It''s just the beginning."

    Schaffner snickered.

    "Just the beginning?"

    Lied''s voice was full of helplessness.

    "That is to say, you like him so much now, not because he is brave, but because there is something else in him that attracts you, right?"

    Kamina is right.

    AI Yi has nothing to say.

    That''s the truth.

    AI Yi doesn''t think that he can hide from several elder sisters like human spirits.

    Therefore, she simply silent down, only a lovely young face full of unpleasant.

    Looking at Ayi like this, Sarah finally spoke again.

    "I didn''t expect that AI Yi would take a fancy to the brave one day. It''s really bad news that countless demons who once died under the sword of the brave can come back to life."

    Sarah has wanted to say that for a long time.

    After all, in addition to Ayi, Sarah was the first one to know that sheen was a brave man.

    Since then, Sarah has been preparing for today.

    She knew that one day, once Sheehan''s identity was exposed, it would cause a great shock to the demons and the demon world, and even to the three tribes, which maintained a millennium of peace.

    "Today, I want you to come here to talk about it." As she knocked on the table, Sarah said, "tell me, what do you think we should do with this brave man?"

    Sela put forward today''s theme.

    Originally, this was not the reason why the demons gathered. Instead, they wanted to discuss the issue of the original demons coming to the surface.

    But now, Sheehan''s problem is undoubtedly the top priority that must be solved first.

    "We really have to find a way to deal with it." "Recently, a lot of bad tempered guys in the territory are making trouble," said Lide

    "Me too." Carmina said the scariest words with the most casual tone, like this: "even I have solved several guys who jump most happily. If I didn''t know that this brave man is the human that AI Yi likes, I would like to let those guys to test that brave man.""Is it?" AI Yi immediately said: "I heard that there are more or less laissez faire phenomena in the elder sisters'' territory. Now there should be many people in the demon clan who are looking for my people''s trouble?"

    "Why?" "Our little Ayi, are you worried about that brave man?" she said

    AI Yi is too lazy to answer this question.

    Worried?

    It doesn''t exist.

    As long as these women don''t fight, it''s impossible to threaten that man.

    AI Yi still has this confidence.

    She will continue to attend the meeting in a state of irritability, in order to restrain these sisters and prevent them from messing around.

    Otherwise, AI Yi would have left the demon world and gone to the human world without authorization.

    She doesn''t want to wait until she goes back. Sheen has been taken away and protected by the Protoss.

    Her people can only be protected by her.

    Others?

    Don''t try to touch his hair!

    "I''ll make it clear to you first."

    Now, Ayi made a declaration.

    "That brave man is my man, you don''t want to do anything to him."

    As soon as the words came out, several demons raised their eyebrows one after another.

    "What if we insist on doing it?"

    Kamina looks at Ayi and says so.

    AI Yi''s face was expressionless.

    "You can try."

    The atmosphere suddenly became sinister.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    "-"

    in the conference room, the expressions of the demons all changed a little.

    In addition to Ayi, whether it''s Sela, Schaffner, Lide, Carmina or even Milu, they all look at their sister with a slight change of face.

    The charming smile on Schaffner''s face has even disappeared.

    "I said, young Ayi, are you crazy?" "For a brave man, do you want to fight against your sister?" she said

    It''s a surprise to everyone.

    It is because the demons present are Aiyi''s sisters that they know what kind of person Aiyi is.

    In the past, AI Yi was a cruel and ruthless demon man. He didn''t know how many foreign enemies died under his dragon breath. Even two of the brave were killed by him. Otherwise, he would not be regarded as one of the most ferocious demons in the world.

    This kind of AI Yi, even to them as sisters, sometimes seems a little unkind, very cold, only in front of the one who has passed away, some rare and valuable emotions are revealed.

    Since the death of that one, although AI Yi has restrained his cruel temperament, he has completely changed from showing his true self to others. For thousands of years, he has only been sleeping and waking up repeatedly, feeling isolated from the world and no longer communicating with anyone in the world.

    Because of this, when they learned that AI Yi had gone to the human world, met a young man of the human race, and even fell in love with him, the demons would be so surprised and curious about him.

    Even after learning the news, Sarah rushed to the human world for the first time and met sheen. It can be imagined that the demons are very concerned, concerned and curious about sheen who can make AI Yi like.

    To this day, people are still thinking, this sudden brave, why can let AI Yi so like.

    Just because he''s brave?

    There may be reasons for this, but it''s definitely not just that.

    Anyway, the brave are the natural enemies of the demons, the nemesis of the demons. It is a miracle that AI Yi didn''t kill Sean on the spot when he learned that he was the brave. On the contrary, he fell in love with each other, which obviously has a reason.

    The demons are curious about this reason, so they want to contact sheen.

    Of course, these demons are basically unimportant, especially Schaffner and Kamina, who are quite dangerous opponents for sheen. They pay attention to sheen, which is not necessarily a good thing.

    In fact, Schaffner and Kamina are also clear about this matter.

    However, they really did not expect that for the sake of sheen, AI Yi actually achieved this point.

    "It''s a little too much to say, AI."

    Lied frowned.

    "Fight?"

    Milu is also aware of some of the bad, but not only was not frightened, but some eager to try.

    "..."

    Sarah didn''t say anything, but she took a deep look at Ai Yi and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    As for Kamina, he didn''t feel annoyed after hearing AI Yi''s words.

    Because...

    "I''m more and more curious about people who can make you want to protect even at this point."

    Kamina just said so.

    "You...

    AI Yi seems to want to do something.

    But Sarah stopped her.

    "Well, little Ayi, for the sake of an outsider and his sister, I won''t allow this kind of thing to happen?" Sara looked at Ayi and said, "if you go on like this, I''ll doubt if you''ve been betrayed by the brave. If that happens, I''m afraid even I want to do something to Sean boztute."

    Smell speech, AI Yi had to shut up.

    She knew that Sarah was not joking.

    If you really think that Sheen''s existence will affect the relationship between the demons and lead to the internal chaos of the demons and the opposition of the sisters, then Sarah will certainly eradicate sheen at all costs.

    That''s not what AI wants to see.

    So, Aiyi closed his mouth, even closed his eyes, no longer said anything, a look of staying out of this circle.

    This is also a kind of silent resistance.

    Looking at Ai Yi like this, a group of demons looked at each other.

    "Sister Sila, lied, have you all seen that brave man?" As if she was really interested in Sean, she said curiously, "what kind of person is that?"

    At this moment, Schaffner was really curious about what kind of brave man he was, who could infatuate his sister, who was usually unkind and didn''t want to give her face.

    Not to mention Schaffner, but Camina raised her ears and expressed concern.Among the demons present, only the two of them have not seen sheen.

    So, both of them are very curious, what is the excellence of this brave man.

    In response, both Sarah and lied thought about it and immediately gave an answer.

    "What do you say?" "I don''t know how to describe it. I can only say that this brave man is not the same as the brave men we have seen in the past."

    "It''s different." Sarah blinked her eyes and finally said with a helpless smile: "if you get along with him seriously, you may think he is very special and interesting. So, I can''t understand why little Ayi likes him so much."

    The speeches of the moon devil and the beast devil not only brought the more intense curiosity of the demon and the poison devil, but also the cheers of the ghost devil.

    "Sean, it''s fun, it''s fun!"

    Milu raised her hands and said with a smile.

    The attitude of the three makes Schaffner and Kamina look at each other, and they all see the irresistible desire in each other''s eyes.

    However, they did not show it.

    Even Schaffner changed the subject.

    "In this case, how does the elder sister think about the call of the brave man?" Chavne said to sera, "could it be the protoss behind it?"

    "I don''t know." Sera shook her head, but said: "however, after learning the existence of the brave, I have started to investigate this matter, and once sneaked into the divine world. It turns out that almost no one in the protoss knows about the brave being called again."

    "They don''t know?" Kamina is very suspicious way: "true or false?"

    "Not everyone doesn''t know?" "I don''t think nadura came to us when she was in the land of the elves," he said thoughtfully

    The implication is that someone in the protoss must have noticed the existence of the brave.

    However, their attitude towards the brave is also ambiguous.

    Sela confirmed that.

    "Although the investigation is not enough, according to my current speculation, there is about 80% certainty that the summoning of the new brave is also an accident for the Protoss." "Therefore, the protoss don''t dare to contact that brave man openly. They should be worried about whether there will be any serious situation behind this," said sera

    "If that''s the case, the boring goddesses of the protoss are also doubting whether the brave are the ghosts of our demons?" She shrugged her slender shoulders and suddenly asked Ayi, "little Ayi, you have been with that brave man for the longest time. Can''t you see anything?"

    Hearing this, AI opened her eyes.

    "... it''s not that I didn''t pay attention to it." AI Yi was silent for a long time, and then said faintly: "he really seems to have hidden something about his being called, but he is also looking for the truth behind it. This is my feeling."

    In a word, let the demons be silent.

    They had their own ideas, but they didn''t say them.

    In the end, it was lied who broke the silence first.

    "Now that we can confirm with 80% certainty that this matter has nothing to do with the protoss, do we have to take some measures?" Lied said like this: "otherwise, if you let the demons continue to make trouble, maybe it''s really possible to make things big."

    "Yes." "It''s fun to be like that, but I don''t want to fight all day long like I used to. I can''t even go out and have a good time," she said with a smile

    "Second sister, don''t you go out to play?" Carmina whispered: "if you go out, I''m afraid you''ll cause some kings and nobles to go crazy. They don''t hesitate to give their country and family property to you and let their territory be destroyed. They all want to please you."

    "I said, are you qualified to say me?" Chavne was very unconvinced and said: "I go out, at least it''s just madness, you go out, that''s a real disaster, right?"

    "I think you two are half the weight. You''d better not go out." "It''s better to find a way to solve the current situation," lied said

    "How to solve it?" Kamina did not look as if he said: "even if we order and claim that the protoss is innocent, there will probably be a lot of people who think that we want to calm things down and do not want to break the peace, so we will deliberately hide crimes for the protoss, right?"

    "In the final analysis, it''s a matter of trust." Schaffner said in a bored way: "most of the demons are small guys who don''t like the Protoss. They have a strong temper. They think it doesn''t matter if they fight because they have some strength. They really don''t feel pain when they stand and talk."

    "That''s second." Lied said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid that in this chaos, there may be some old demons who are fanning the flames. They must be eager for the demons to go to war with the Protoss."

    At this point, the faces of the demons went down.Immediately, they all looked at Sarah.

    "Elder sister, it''s up to you to decide how to do this."

    That''s what Schaffner says.

    "If it was the elder sister, there would have been a solution long ago?"

    Lied nodded in agreement.

    "I don''t believe big sister doesn''t have any ideas."

    Carmina is more direct.

    "Yes, yes."

    Milu, on the other hand, nodded as if she were learning from Lilith.

    Even Ayi looked at Sarah.

    They all believed that since Sarah knew the identity of sheen, she must have guessed all this and worked out the countermeasures.

    Who makes Sarah the smartest person in the world?

    This is the idea of the sisters.

    In fact, Sarah does have an idea.

    It''s just that she doesn''t really want to implement this idea.

    She would not have thought about it before.

    But now...

    "since you like that brave man, you can finish it."

    Sarah had some helplessness and said something sour.

    The person he was looking at was AI Yi.

    "Me?"

    AI Yi was stunned.

    "That''s right."

    Selaton laughed when he was young.

    The next second, Sarah came up with the plan that made the world move.

    "Go and marry the brave."

    The whole audience was silent.

    "Well?"

    AI Yi was stunned.

    After a long time, a surprising dragon power suddenly appeared over the whole demon world.

    For a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    In this way, the new brave man will sign a marriage contract with the Dragon demon, one of the six demons, to show that the three races will live in peace forever. With an amazing speed, it quickly spread throughout the whole omny pertanson.

    And of course, the news completely shocked everyone.

    "Will the brave marry the devil?"

    "Is that a joke?"

    "My God..."

    on this day, no matter the protoss, the Terran or the demon, they all fell into an immeasurable shock.

    As the natural enemy of the demons, the brave man wants to marry the Dragon demon, one of the top demons?

    It can destroy everyone''s three outlooks.

    Especially among the demons, they were stimulated to explode by the news.

    "Let the Dragon devil hall go down and marry the brave?"

    "Is Lord Cyra crazy?"

    "What are the demons thinking?"

    "Can we ignore everything for the sake of peace?"

    The people in the demon clan were all excited, and they were dazzled by the terrible news.

    Just because, this matter, falls in everybody''s ear, all too absurd.

    In the past, it was not that there was no marriage between the Terrans and the demons to achieve good things.

    But that''s after the war.

    Before the end of the war, if the demons have an affair with another race, it is a proper taboo and not allowed by any race.

    It was not until the end of the war that intermarriage with the demons became less sensitive.

    However, all along, the six demons are single and have never entered into an engagement with anyone. The brave are the doomed enemies of the demons. Before the war, it is impossible to have a relationship with the people in the demons. After the war, the secret instrument summoned by the brave is sealed, which makes it impossible for the brave to appear in this peaceful era.

    As a result, now, not only should the brave be reborn, but also one of the six demons who have been at the top of the demon clan wants to marry the brave?

    Is the world crazy or are you crazy?

    That''s how everyone feels.

    But anyway, it''s settled.

    Sala even appeared at the top of the supreme Castle together with all the demon sisters, announcing to everyone in front of the whole demon family.

    "As early as when the brave first came to this world, we were aware of it."

    "Under such circumstances, our youngest sister, the Dragon demon AI Yi, even went to the human world in person and found the brave. She stayed with the brave all the time and monitored his every move."

    "In this process, our sister AI Yi fully realized that the arrival of this brave man was an accident, that is, it was not the conspiracy of the protoss, nor what the demons did."

    "Later, because of the bravery''s independence and personal charm, our sister AI Yi treated him as if at first sight, and finally fell in love that had never appeared in the past ten thousand years."

    "So, in order to show that the three ethnic groups will live in peace forever, and to prove to the world that there is no conspiracy behind this incident that will break the current situation, we decided to marry our favorite sister to the brave Sheehan."

    Later, saila also said that in order to eliminate the impact of the incident, she would, as the supreme demon, extend an invitation to the Protoss and the Terran, and go to the human world with the three goddesses of the Protoss and the leaders of the major forces of the Terran to hold talks among the three races.

    At the meeting, the three ethnic groups will discuss the event of the brave and confirm that it has nothing to do with the plot of any ethnic group.

    Before the end of the talks, the demons should not use any unrealistic suspicion and speculation against the fiance of the Dragon demon AI Yi.

    Offenders will be punished for treason and the following offences.

    Sarah and a group of sisters made such an announcement, and then went away.

    Afterwards, the protoss, who had disappeared for no reason before, immediately issued a statement saying that they would actively cooperate with the talks to show peace among the three ethnic groups and the purity of the Protoss.

    After receiving this news, the major nations and forces of the human race were shocked, and some responded immediately.

    "The kingdom of Mithra will cooperate with the talks and attend them on time."

    "The Laguna empire will cooperate with the talks and attend them on time."

    "The Elves will cooperate with the talks and attend them on time."

    "Orcs will cooperate with the talks and attend them on time."

    "The dwarves..."

    as mentioned above, countries and forces have expressed their positions one after another.

    The demons, the Protoss and the Terrans, the three races of Ohm niepertanson, will hold talks to show peace and prove their innocence.

    The whole ohm niepertanson was immediately agitated by the incident.

    At the same time, there are all kinds of discussions.

    "After the end of the war thousands of years ago, the demon king died, the demon family surrendered and ushered in peace, the three families will finally get together again for talks.""At that time, we were talking about the future relationship among the three ethnic groups and the principle and agreement of non aggression against each other, right?"

    "This time for the brave."

    "And the engagement between the brave and the Dragon demon."

    "What do you say?"

    "It feels like something big is going to happen."

    That''s what people are talking about.

    Even the protoss are not free from vulgarity, and all the goddesses discuss this matter in a lively way, which makes the divine world usher in a very rare noisy atmosphere.

    In contrast, the demon world, in another sense, has become more chaotic than before.

    No way.

    One second ago, everyone was incited to think that it was a conspiracy of the Protoss and the Terran. The brave would be a threat of the demons. They had to root out the brave and ask the Protoss and the Terran.

    As a result, this second, their own demons have to marry the brave and achieve good things, which can blow all the demons'' heads.

    When they react, their first reaction is protest.

    We have to protest.

    "We are going to fight with the brave, but the demons sell their sister by backhand?"

    "That''s a brave man!"

    "How can our demons marry the brave?"

    "Are the high-level officials really willing to compromise for peace?"

    This is a voice of opposition.

    But I have to say that Sala''s previous remarks are very useful.

    She decorates the things that AI Yi went to the human world and stayed with sheen all the time, turning them into a purposeful action, thus proving the innocence of sheen and the Protoss.

    Before that, AI Yi had announced to the world as a demon that he would always protect sheen and be the enemy of sheen, that is, against the demons.

    At that time, many demons were surprised. They didn''t know why his royal highness, the hall demon, wanted to protect a noble youth of human beings.

    There are many people who can''t understand why AI Yi has to follow sheen all the time, stay with sheen and not return to the demon world.

    Until today, people think that Ayi will do it under the guidance of sera. It''s really because the demons have long known that sheen is a brave man.

    In that case, AI Yi, the Dragon demon, watched the brave nearby and finally fell in love. He also confirmed that the appearance of the brave was an accident, not a conspiracy of the protoss, which was reasonable.

    Therefore, although there are still some comments against the idea that the noble devil should not be allowed to marry the brave who are the natural enemies of the demon clan, most people calm down.

    "From this point of view, maybe there is another reason for the emergence of the brave."

    "Otherwise, when the brave first came to this world, his Royal Highness The Dragon devil had already killed him?"

    "You know, his royal highness Longmo killed two brave men."

    "Since his Royal Highness The Dragon demon has confirmed this, maybe he can choose to believe that the protoss is innocent."

    "Look, the three ethnic groups are going to talk anyway. Let''s see the final result."

    "That''s right."

    The speech in the demon world began to turn. Only some people with ulterior motives had been deliberately inciting, or some clowns were trying to stir up the wind and rain, for fear that the world would not be in chaos.

    In this regard, Sala has long been prepared to launch a series of actions, together with her sisters, to solve these people with ulterior motives.

    Sala also deliberately guided the direction of public opinion, let people spread some half true and half false news, finally completely controlled the chaos of the demon world, let the demon family calm down.

    In particular, before the demon troops who went to the human world and surrounded the imperial capital without authorization spilled dirty water on sheen and accused him of wantonly killing the demon soldiers, one of them was counted as one and all of them were arrested.

    Including Glenn, Alec, kibble and the black and white ireza, they were all accused and finally punished.

    Ireza was locked up by Lide and was not allowed to leave the mountain for a hundred years.

    Kibble was thrown into the wilderness by Milu. It''s said that one of his fingers exploded his head and arm. He almost died.

    Glenn was also punished by Schaffner, temporarily removed from the post of cadre, and worked with the general demons as a lower level demons in the demon leader.

    The worst is aled. As a cadre under the command of the cruel poison devil, I heard that he was grilled on the fire poison, and the level of grilling dropped again.

    Only Hutt Adele, because she didn''t mean to target Sheehan, and because of her special status of Extreme class, was exempted from punishment.

    Seeing these news, the demons believe that the high-level people really do not doubt the origin of the brave, and intend to join the same front with the brave.

    "History will be changed."

    "At last, the demons are going to marry another race."

    "The brave and his royal highness are not really incompatible."

    "I hope the brave and the protoss are really innocent. I didn''t plan to wait for the demons."

    The public opinion of the demon world is completely changed under a series of operations of the demons.The marriage of Sean and Ayi, so and so, has been determined.

    ...

    the day after the news came out, the imperial capital.

    Sheen appeared in the suburbs with lesha, Rasha, tyer, Lilith and Jacinta.

    Accompanied by Jarvis, capeline, Rockett, Tilly, the Knights of the broken blade and the Knights of the Empire, the outskirts of the imperial capital were full of people. At first glance, they thought it was going to war again.

    But this time, there will be no fighting.

    Because, havis and others are here to see them off.

    Sean and his party were ready to leave.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    "I wanted to stay with you for a few more days to express my thanks this time, but I didn''t expect that you would have to leave so soon."

    Looking at Sean and his party standing in front of him, havis said something like a sigh.

    At this time, havis was wearing a very luxurious robe, like a Dragon Robe, not only wearing a cloak, but also holding a scepter, showing the imperial temperament.

    Yes.

    Haves has successfully sat on the throne of the Laguna Empire, from a prince to the emperor of the Empire.

    Next to her, she no longer dressed as a princess, but as a superior nobleman, dressed in a gorgeous dress.

    Because havis had become the emperor, the imperial princess who did not sit in the God''s seat was naturally knighted and became the Duke of the Empire.

    The two men were no longer just princes and princesses, but the decision-makers of the Empire.

    Rochte and Tilly are just like they were before. They haven''t changed much.

    However, these two men undoubtedly made great contributions to the Empire. After that, their status in the Empire will certainly soar, and their influence will go deep into the hearts of every citizen in the Empire.

    Such a change is not a trivial matter.

    After all, it''s the change of a country''s political power, and it''s not a small marginal country, but the Laguna Empire, the largest military power in the human world. The complete change of its political power, even in the divine world and the demon world, is a big news that we have to pay attention to.

    Unfortunately, the changes in the imperial regime, compared with the events of the past few days, can only be said to be minor.

    As the source of everything, sheen could only scratch his head irritably.

    "Do you think I want to? I''m at a loss now, too! "

    Sean can only say that it''s not that he is too busy, but that things are changeable.

    Who would have thought that it was just a blink of an eye. First, his identity was exposed, which led to the pursuit of the demon army. Then, when he thought he had to deal with the trouble of finding fault from the demon side, he was suddenly told that he was going to marry the demon?

    Although the target is Ayi, Sheehan is not unacceptable.

    No matter what, they are all the little girls around them. When they were in the land of elves before, they almost confirmed their relationship, so they had to take them home to warm their beds. This so-called engagement is just a matter of time.

    But the news came so suddenly that even sheen had to be ignorant for a whole day, and went to investigate and confirm what the matter was.

    Therefore, Sheehan just wants to stay in the imperial capital now, and he can''t get away with it.

    To one side, Jacinta made a sound.

    "The master has come to contact us, claiming that he can accept you to the demon world at any time."

    When he said this, Jacinta was really reluctant.

    What''s more, he stares at Sean''s back like he wants to bite a piece of meat. He has been very unhappy since yesterday.

    Sheehan wanted to take it as a provocation and punch the Tyrannosaurus Rex in the face.

    But he also knew that at this time, Jacinta must be very upset.

    Who made himself suddenly the Lord and uncle of his family?

    The master who has served for thousands or even tens of thousands of years has announced that he is going to get married without any omen. If he were someone else, he would have blown up a long time ago.

    When Jacinta heard the news yesterday, he almost blew up once.

    If it wasn''t for Sean''s strength and Jacinta''s ability to move casually, Sean would have suffered a lot yesterday.

    Of course, according to Sheehan''s words...

    "anyway, you are doomed to be out of favor. It''s not bad whether AI Yi and I have an engagement or not."

    Sean turned around and threw out such a sentence, which almost didn''t stimulate Jacinta to split.

    Jacinta can only hate to glance at sheen, immediately withdraw his eyes, no more words.

    But Jess and Liz behind Jacinta, up to now, are even more afraid to meet sheen, trying to reduce their sense of existence.

    The human boy who has offended in the past will not only become a brave man, but also become his master''s fiance, which is equivalent to his immediate superior. If the change of relationship is put in xiaobaiwen, I''m afraid it will have to have a proper trick of pretending to hit the face.

    Fortunately, Sheen has almost forgotten the twin demons, otherwise, with his ability of revenge, it is impossible not to scare the twin demons.

    But now, Sheehan himself is too busy to pay attention to these two small roles.

    Sheehan''s eyes swept over capeline, Rockett and Tilly, and finally fell on havis.

    "Although it''s very sudden, our previous agreement has been fulfilled, hasn''t it?"

    Sean said that to havis.

    "Yes." Havis nodded and said with a smile: "even though there are many mistakes, I am really lucky. The person who invited me to help is actually the current brave man. In the end, he turned the tide for us, eradicated the Moro, and let me sit on the throne smoothly. This is a big debt."It was capeline who echoed Harvey''s words.

    "I owe you a lot, too." Kapelin looked at Sheehan and said seriously, "I''ll never forget my help."

    It refers to the nature of Sheehan in the underground cell to save her things.

    The rest of us have been more or less favored by Sheehan.

    "It goes without saying that the victory of the battle, of course, will be remembered by rocte bigusler, for your Excellency''s purpose of pushing back the renitra family for bigusler''s family, pushing back saliro''s family, and fighting for our chance of reversal."

    Rockett made a solemn statement.

    "..."

    Tilly just looked at Sean with complicated eyes.

    For Sheehan, Tilly really went through all kinds of mental processes.

    First of all, I feel the ups and downs of the other side''s noble status in the Kingdom, and then I find it hard to accept that the other side has become a legendary strong man at a young age. In the end, I find that these are just children.

    As a result, the other party is not only a royal nobleman, a legendary strong man younger than himself, but also a brave man with thousands of years to go. Finally, he turns into the fiance of the Dragon demon, which is so dramatic that it can''t be more dramatic.

    Frankly speaking, Tilly has never had such ups and downs in her life for any man.

    Even in the process, Tilly once had some strange psychology.

    It''s a pity that this strange psychology is that you will die before you succeed, and you will be pulled out when you grow up.

    Because, Tilly is very clear, in front of this man is not oneself can covet, is not oneself can be worthy of existence.

    Too far away, let Tilly recognize the reality, the heart of the strange emotions quickly destroyed.

    Now, seeing that sheen was leaving, Tilly couldn''t help feeling mixed for a while.

    It can only be said that the fate of people, Sean himself did not know that he almost planted the flag.

    So sheen shook his head at everyone.

    "It''s just taking what we need. It''s not a favor. I can only say that my harvest is not small, and none of us owes anyone." Sheehan shrugged, laughed at havis and said, "of course, don''t forget our agreement?"

    In the future, the Empire will secretly give sheen unconditional support, which is a long agreed reward.

    With this reward, no one owes anyone.

    Harvey knows that, of course.

    "Don''t worry. I swear to my blessing. I can''t disobey it." Harvey said with a bitter smile, "I will try my best to speed up the reconstruction of the imperial capital and restore the order of the empire so as to prepare for the future."

    There is no doubt that this preparation was made for Sheehan.

    If Sheehan had to go to war with the demons in the end, the Empire would be the first to stand up as his secret supporter.

    "Besides..." havis turned to tyer and asked, "are you really not going to consider staying in the Empire?"

    Havis sent out an invitation for tyer.

    There is no reason.

    "The leferut family has been destroyed, but you have a part of the leferut family''s blood, and the leferut family has a part of my royal family''s blood, so strictly speaking, you can be regarded as a part of my imperial family." Havis once said to tyer, "you are not high in the Kingdom, even excluded. Then, it is not impossible to stay here and rebuild your leferut family with our support."

    Obviously, havis takes a fancy to the talent and blood of tyer.

    It''s just that tyer refused without hesitation.

    "I''m still a kingdom man after all." Tier light way: "Kingdom, there are my partners waiting for me to go back."

    "All right." Havis did not force, said: "the door of the Empire will always be open for you, you are welcome to change your mind at any time."

    Smelling speech, tier didn''t reply again. I don''t know if it''s the default, or I don''t think it''s necessary to reply again.

    "Then we''ll go."

    Sheen is very straightforward, and one hand to hold their own Lilith, one hand is very natural to lead Rasha.

    "Hello

    Laixia, who has been watching the play for a long time, makes a protest.

    "..."

    Rasha glanced at Sheehan, took his hand and said nothing.

    This situation made haves and others look at each other, and also made Jacinta''s eyes jump.

    There is no doubt that these people all know the origin of laixia and Rasha.

    As the high-level forces of all ethnic groups, they will know some of the origins of laixia and Rasha, which is very normal.

    Sean has also known the origin of the master and servant, and his reaction to the public is no longer so strange.

    But he seemed to see nothing in general, very natural to the horizon."Come on! Yulin

    The cry spread far, far into the sky.

    Before long, a dragon song came down from the sky.

    "Roar!"

    Under the roar, the huge dragon shadow appeared from the clouds, flew down and entered everyone''s eyes.

    Jacinta was very interested in Yulin. Hearing the news, she immediately looked into the air.

    Jacinta''s eyes widened.

    "Limit level...!"

    Jacinta exclaimed in amazement and surprise.

    Sean didn''t care about him.

    "Go

    At the moment, sheen holding Lilith, holding Rasha, an instant move, appeared on Yulin''s back.

    Tier immediately jumped up, jumped on Yulin''s back, and laixia also gritted her teeth like a space transfer to follow.

    "Wait...!"

    Jacinta reacts and pulls Jess and Liz up to jump on the dragon''s back.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin seems to be a little upset, twisted his body, and finally displeased to incite a pair of dragon wings, slowly rising.

    After a while, Yulin flapped her wings and flew away.

    Haves and others have been watching Yulin''s departure for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    In the sky, Yulin is flying at a very fast speed, letting her wings across the clouds, bringing up two condensation clouds.

    On the dragon''s back, Jacinta has completely forgotten the unhappiness before, and says it excitedly to sheen.

    "Do you know how many limit levels the demons have?"

    "Three!"

    "Only three!"

    "What''s more, the three extreme demons are all cadres under the command of Lord Sala!"

    "That is to say, in the demon world, except for Lord Sela, the moon demon, there are no limit level strongmen under the command of the other demons!"

    "But now, you have cultivated a dragon of extreme level, or a dragon that has reached the extreme level before human beings are transformed. Do you know how much sensation it will cause if it is transmitted back to the demon world and into the dragon''s magic collar?"

    "I... we dragon magic leader dream of cultivating an extreme dragon!"

    Jacinta is like this, from the beginning, has been very excited to say these words.

    Moreover, he grabbed Sheen''s shoulders and kept shaking.

    "You''ll let her go to the devil''s world with us, won''t you? Will it? "

    "Such a powerful dragon, if it''s kept in the human world, it''s a tyranny!"

    "Let her go to the devil''s world with us! Just a trip! "

    "When she is successful and awakens her own unique skills, we will make her come back as soon as she wants. What do you say?"

    Jacinta looked at sheen with a hopeful face.

    For this, Sean just wants to ha ha.

    "Sorry, it''s not so good." Sheehan patted Jacinta''s hand and said: "Yulin has started to transform people. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go to the demon world. I don''t believe you can''t see it."

    "Can... But let her go to the devil''s world, she can transform people faster!" Jia Xinta was in a hurry and even said, "we don''t plan to rob the dragon with you. We just want her to go to the Dragon demon leader to see where we really should go!"

    That''s the truth.

    Anyway, Jacinta doesn''t think that she can successfully dig this rare and precious dragon from the hands of the brave, and let her give up sheen and go to the Dragon demon with herself.

    In addition, AI Yi is also in favor of sheen, and now she has become Sheen''s fiancee. Then she will definitely face sheen in everything, and will not allow herself to dig Sheen''s corner.

    However, Jacinta also has her own little nines.

    (anyway, the life span of human beings is so much. It''s far less than that of the dragon race. I''ll take miss you Lin back to the dragon magic collar to have a look, please her, attract her, and then tell her that we can join the dragon magic collar when her master dies. Isn''t that digging the wall?)

    That''s what Jacinta did.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Sheehan had the blessing of the Supreme God, and his life was not short at all, or even longer than him. Otherwise, Jacinta would be desperate.

    Sean won''t tell Jacinta about this and won''t care about Jacinta.

    He just pushed away Jacinta and made a sound to tyer and others.

    "Don''t you really want to go to the devil''s world with me?"

    Sean said so.

    Yesterday, when Sheehan proposed to go to the devil''s world to find out the whole story, tier, lesha and even Rasha did not hesitate to say that they would not go together.

    Yes.

    Tier, lesha and Rasha will not go to the demon world with Sheehan.

    This is a helpless thing.

    "My purpose in the imperial capital is to end up with nothing. I wasted a month. I should go back to meet Vivian and apologize to them for leaving without saying goodbye."

    Tiel didn''t plan to go with sheen at all, and didn''t even show any reluctance. She showed her decisiveness incisively and vividly.

    And lesha and Rasha are determined.

    "You don''t think it''s too sensitive for us to go to the demon world?"

    Leixia just said it with a smile, which made Sean speechless.

    In the past, Sheehan couldn''t understand what lesia said.

    But now, Sheehan has known that laixia, like Rasha, is a magic life. One is a magic life formed with the magic of the devil as the core, and the other is a magic life formed with the devil''s body. It has countless ties with the devil, and is deeply concerned and feared by all the high-level of the three families.

    This kind of laixia and Rasha, if they walk in the human world, it''s OK. Once they go to the demon world, it''s bound to set off an uproar.

    After all, unlike the people whose lifespan is generally not long and few people have known the devil since the end of the millennium, the devil is not only a race born of the devil, but also has a lot of very long lifespan and participated in the final battle thousands of years ago.

    Under such circumstances, once laixia and Rasha go to the demon world, the impact will be no less than that brought by the exposure of Sheehan''s brave identity.What''s more, it may go beyond that.

    The identities of these two people are really too sensitive for the demons to appear in the demon world.

    Therefore, not only laixia refused, but also Rasha said it lightly.

    "I''ll be waiting for you at boztute''s house."

    The attitude is very obvious. I will never go to the devil''s world.

    "All right." Sheehan could only nod his head and said to laixia, "you''ll have to take thier and Rasha home safely."

    "Why don''t you say that?" Laixia was not very angry and said: "if you don''t have too many things, I would like to quickly solve the problem between you and Rasha, and see if I can take Rasha and fly away."

    As she said this, lesha reached out and put one hand on tyer''s shoulder and the other on Rasha''s shoulder.

    Seeing this, sheen quickly made a sound.

    "Be careful on the way. Push laixia out to block the knife in case of any accident, you know?"

    It''s obvious that Sean said this to tyer and Rasha.

    "I see."

    Tiel answered calmly.

    "Although this should not be done by the maid, it''s the eldest lady after all. Even if she pushes it out, she will escape unharmed, so I will consider it."

    Rasha also responded without expression.

    "... are you serious?"

    Lesia''s mouth twitches.

    At this moment, the young lady felt abandoned by the whole world.

    I feel sorry for myself. I''ve been busy for a month. I''ve protected this little girl, tyer, for so long. But what I get in return is vengeance?

    That''s fine.

    But... Rasha, you''ve really changed. You''re no longer the lovely maid I want.

    Laixia is extremely injured, with tier and Rasha together, a space transfer, disappeared on the dragon''s back.

    "..."

    Sean looked at the scene and felt lonely.

    Until, a small figure squeezed into Hearn''s arms.

    Now sheen came back and looked into his arms.

    There, Lilith held Sheen''s waist tightly, looked up, and looked at him with big eyes.

    The big eyes, which seemed to be able to speak, made sheen understand Lilith''s heart.

    Sean gave a smile.

    "Yes, I have you."

    Sean hugged Lilith and laughed.

    Lilith also had a smile on her face.

    The warm scene made Jacinta sigh.

    (not only the master, but also the evil god is very fond of the brave man.)

    Jacinta sighed for this.

    Jess and Liz looked at each other and were silent.

    Well, as the only two in the room who didn''t reach the legendary level, they had no say.

    "Roar!"

    Even Yulin could roar to show her sense of existence.

    "I see. And you. I won''t forget."

    Sean patted the dragon''s back under him, and the loneliness in his heart dissipated a lot.

    Jia Xinta was shocked on the spot and said: "so, will you take Miss Youlin to the devil''s world?"

    Jacinta felt cautious and expectant.

    That appearance really made Sheen''s hair stand on end. She felt that her goose bumps had fallen all over the floor.

    "You old man, don''t be cute, OK?" Sean rubbed her arms and said, "let''s make it clear first. Go back. If you want to do something strange to Yulin, don''t blame me for turning my face away from you."

    "Don''t worry!" Jia Xinta was overjoyed and even said, "absolutely not!"

    "That''s good." Sean''s face was full of doubt, but that''s all he could say.

    Jacinta''s mood suddenly became happy, and even Sean was pleased.

    Next, while Yulin is on her way to the nearest big magic source, Jacinta explains to sheen some of the conditions of the demon world and the problems that may arise at present.

    "The fact that you sign a marriage contract with your master should make most of the demons calm down and no longer be as anxious as before, but there must be many demons who don''t approve of this."

    Jacinta explained to sheen.

    "Maybe someone will come to your trouble, deliberately trip you up, or even do some shady things in the dark. When you get to the demon world, remember not to leave our sight casually."

    This time, Jacinta was ordered by AI Yi to help him lead the way and do everything well for his trip to the demon world.

    "Even in the dragon magic collar, some people who can''t accept the master''s marriage contract with you must exist. At that time, if they ask you for trouble, don''t be too impulsive and let me deal with it."Jacinta kept on asking.

    Sean basically goes in the left ear and out the right.

    The explanation in front is OK, but the advice in the back is not satisfactory.

    Can''t the bullied be impulsive?

    Then it''s not Sean.

    So, what Sean thought in his heart was, what you told you, I''ll be my own. Don''t bury anyone.

    Jacinta didn''t know that the troublemaker was ready to wave again. She was still there, asking, like a 70 year old woman.

    Finally, Yulin came to a large magic source nearest to the imperial capital and rushed into the mountains.

    At the same time, in the sky, several figures flew to this side.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Before, LYD had already told Sheehan that the magic world is different from the divine world. The entrance does not open through the temple or other facilities, but exists at the bottom of some large magic sources that have existed for more than a thousand years.

    It is only a thousand years ago that Ohm niepertanson was cut into three worlds by the demon king. It was also a thousand years ago that the Supreme God created the relationship between the divine world, the demon world and the human world. The actual existence of the demon world is only a thousand years old.

    Therefore, the entrance to the demon world is set at the bottom of some large magic sources that have existed for more than a thousand years, and can be opened through the keepsake of the demon family.

    As for normal times, the entrance to the demon world is closed. Only when the handheld Keepsake is close to the bottom of the magic source and enters the sensing range of the entrance, the entrance will open automatically.

    Now, with Yulin''s help, Sheehan and his party have come to the nearest Millennium magic source to the imperial capital.

    "This is it?"

    Sheehan asks Jacinta.

    "That''s right." Jacinta nodded his head and said, "the entrance of the demon world is at the bottom of this magic source. If you hold a keepsake close to the bottom, the entrance at the bottom will feel something and open itself."

    "Keepsake?" After thinking about it, Sheehan took out the dragon and demon Keepsake he wore around his neck and asked Jacinta, "just take this out, right?"

    Hearing the words, Jacinta looks at the keepsake in Sheen''s hand, and it''s down.

    "Magic man Keepsake...!"

    Jess and Liz, on the other hand, changed their faces and quickly knelt down on one knee to sheen.

    That respectful appearance, it is almost like to see the devil, face full of fear.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sheen was startled.

    But in fact, the people who were shocked were actually Jacinta and others.

    "... did the master give you all his keepsake?"

    Jacinta was silent for a while, and then made a faint sound.

    The appearance of the bitterness made sheen feel a chill again.

    What''s the matter with this Tyrannosaurus Rex?

    How do you feel that you are either a lady or a 70 or 80 year old woman?

    What are the benefits of taking such an extreme route?

    Sean tries to bear the chill in her heart and ignores Jacinta. She holds Lilith in her arms and speaks directly to Yulin.

    "Go down, Yulin."

    Sean made a decisive move at the command of him.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin immediately understood, without hesitation to the bottom of the large source of magic.

    "Bang!"

    As Yulin plunges into the spring formed by magic, the whole large-scale magic source is like being bombed by mines, blowing up a huge spray.

    The demons that inhabit around are all away in panic. It''s obvious that they dare not provoke the extreme black dragon.

    Yulin just took everyone and rushed down the road.

    Sean only felt the continuous squeeze of the surrounding spring water, which brought a sense of suffocation.

    However, I don''t know if it is the particularity of the spring, which is the source of magic. The light in the water is enough, and it doesn''t seem dark.

    Lilith, Jacinta, Jess and Liz were not affected too much and looked as usual.

    If people want to, it can create a barrier to separate the water flow, and it will not be affected at all, right?

    Before long, Yulin carried the crowd behind her back and approached the bottom of the source.

    "Zheng..."

    at this time, the keepsake in Sheen''s hand began to emit a weak light.

    "Hum!"

    The bottom of the source of a sudden tremor, as if sensing something, was slowly surging up.

    The spring at the bottom of the source suddenly stirred like a whirlpool, and it grew faster and faster, and finally formed a huge eddy.

    At the center of the vortex, a void formed unconsciously.

    "That is the entrance of the demon world. As long as you pass through that entrance, you can reach the demon world connected with this entrance."

    Jacinta''s voice was heard directly in Sean''s mind.

    "There will also be a large magic source on the other side of the demon world. In other words, there are people who have the entrance to the demon world. As many magic sources as there are in the demon world, there will be the same magic sources in the demon world."

    "They are connected in pairs, and their positions are fixed. Unless there is the interference of external forces, and the powerful forces reaching the level of demon man interfere in them, the position of the channel will be changed."

    "There are six entrances in the kingdom of Mithra, each of which corresponds to a demon''s territory. It happens that there is one entrance in the six demon''s territory that leads to the kingdom of Mithra."

    "There are only four in the Laguna empire. Two of them lead to the moon collar, one to the beast collar, and one just leads to the Dragon collar we are going to go to."

    "The entrance we want to enter is the entrance to the demon world of the Dragon demon collar.""The opposite is the Dragon demon collar. The master should have been waiting for you."

    Hearing this, Sheehan''s eyes no longer left the entrance in front of him.

    Thinking of the little girl who had been away for only a few days, but suddenly announced that she was going to marry her, sheen could not help thinking of her while feeling resentful.

    "In that case, enter."

    Sean patted Yulin on the back.

    Without any hesitation, Yulin unfolded her wings and plunged down again into the center of the vortex.

    The whirlpool becomes smaller and smaller until it disappears completely.

    And in the moment of its news, several figures also came, intending to catch up, but failed.

    The owners of the figure seem to be in a hurry.

    Vaguely, their voices could be heard in the water.

    "Wuwuwuwu... I didn''t catch up with...!"

    "This... This is going to be cursed by goddess nadura!"

    "What to do? We''ve been lost for several days, and it''s not easy to find the one goddess nadura asked us to watch...! "

    "What shall we do?"

    "It''s all your fault! Always running around! I''ll chase butterflies and catch fish

    "Butterflies and fish are lovely!"

    The three little figures are quarreling with each other, wandering, and finally all turn into confusion.

    Obviously, they don''t know what to do.

    In the end, the more reliable one who was biting his teeth made a sound.

    "I can''t help it. Nord, sildy, let''s fit together."

    "Willt is right. Our" combination "will use power to open the channel of time and space, and directly shuttle time and space to the demon world

    "But, willt, syldi, where should we go? If there is no reference object, it will be in the wrong time! "

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal. If you want to wear more time and space, you must find that person to watch...!"

    "Just do it!"

    "Well... Well..."

    with such words, the three little figures holding hands with each other, suddenly burst into dazzling brilliance.

    The next second, three figures into one, into a shining goddess, came to the world.

    With a wave of the goddess''s hand, a whirlpool immediately unfolded at the bottom of the source of magic.

    However, the vortex is no longer a simple entrance, but a channel that can shuttle through time and space.

    Then, the goddess swept into the passage of time and space.

    The passage of time and space was closed and everything was quiet again.

    ...

    at the same time, Sean and his party were still carried by Yulin, flying through a starry tunnel to an exit with a bright light source.

    Suddenly, however, the whole tunnel vibrated.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin let out a cry of panic.

    "What...!"

    "Ah...!"

    Jess and Liz are also exclaimed, almost not thrown out of the dragon''s back.

    The whole tunnel will suddenly tremble, even become distorted, let you Lin as if into a constant rotation of a space in general, began to swing uncontrollably.

    "This... What''s the matter?"

    Sean was surprised and quickly stabilized.

    Lilith also quickly seized sheen, a rare face of panic.

    Jacinta was even more shocked.

    "No way..."! Is there a demon level force affecting the channel? Who is...! "

    There is no answer to this question.

    It''s not only because no one answers this question, but also because the distortion of the passage has become more and more terrible. In the end, it was like a storm, blowing everyone off the dragon''s back.

    "Master...!"

    "Ah, ah...!"

    Jess and Liz will be in a burst of exclamation, was sucked into the distance of a sudden exit.

    "Bang...!"

    Jacinta was too busy to struggle and was sucked into another exit.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin takes a long chant and is finally swallowed by an export.

    Only Sean and Lilith were left. They were caught off guard and forced to separate.

    "Lilith!"

    Sean wants to rush forward, but is carried away by the storm like blowing out from the deepest part of space and enters an exit.

    "Boom!"

    Lilith finally broke out the most terrible force, let the evil surge, swept the whole passage.

    Twelve pieces of black wings spread out behind Lilith. With Lilith, they strongly dispersed the storm from space and swept to the exit where sheen entered.But Lilith''s full burst immediately caused the power of the demon level to have a serious impact on this channel again, making the distortion more severe.

    "Paki, Paki, Paki..."

    With the appearance of a burst of cracking sound, cracks appeared in the channel.

    "Bang!"

    The passage suddenly broke and the whole space collapsed.

    Lilith just wanted to rush into the exit that took Sean, and the exit had disappeared with the collapsed space.

    Then, Lilith is also trapped in the collapse of the space, finally, I do not know where.

    ...

    "eh?"

    Demon world, a large source of magic on the shore, waiting here for a long time, AI Yi seems to notice something, suddenly raised his head and looked at the bottom of the source.

    "The tunnel collapsed?"

    AI Yi can''t help but be surprised, and then rush into the bottom of the source, plunge into the water.

    After a while, AI came out again.

    It''s just that her expression is very ugly.

    "What''s going on?"

    Ayi was furious.

    "Is anyone playing a trick?"

    AI Yi instantly thought of this possibility.

    In the current situation, even if someone deliberately tampers with the channel and wants to do harm to Sheehan, it is not impossible.

    "Damn it

    AI Yi''s body, the terror of the outbreak of Longwei.

    On this day, Sheehan came to the demon world, but had the biggest accident.

    The trip to the demon world, in such an accident, announced the start.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Demon world, East.

    This is a field battlefield.

    On the battlefield, at this moment, there are about thousands of demons fighting.

    These thousands of demons seem to belong to two camps. One is like a monster, with a ferocious face, long pointed ears and dark blue skin. The other has a similar appearance to human beings, but there are some scales like fish scales in every position of the body, which is an indescribable beauty.

    Obviously, the demons of these two camps are two different races.

    Now, the two different races of the demons camp in wantonly fierce battle, let the battlefield constantly appear shock.

    "Let the devil go!"

    A young girl of the demons stood behind the demons with similar appearance to human beings. She had bright scales on her neck, and she was also very good-looking. She bathed in the admiration and adoration of the people around her, while calmly giving orders.

    At the command of the demon girl, in a group of cages at the rear, one after another, the demons were released, roared and rushed into the battlefield.

    "The magician team is ready!"

    Looking at this scene, behind the monster like demons, a demon man, who was obviously the commander, gave a loud order to let the magicians standing in front of him raise their wands and start singing magic.

    Amazing magic ups and downs in these magicians, told others, these magicians are not low level, magic is outstanding.

    It has to be said that the demons are indeed blessed. Although they are not born to be magicians like the elves, they are generally powerful in magic. Even soldiers without the talent of magicians have good magic.

    Therefore, the magicians of the magic clan are naturally stronger than the magicians of the Terran and even the Protoss. The same magic is released in the hands of the magicians of the magic clan, and its power is absolutely stronger than that of the magicians of the Terran and Protoss of the same level.

    Thanks to this, the ranks of these magicians are only about 60, but the power of their singing is stronger than that of the magicians above 70.

    Before long, countless magic was released, falling from the sky, ravaging the whole battlefield, blowing up the enemy''s magic.

    This makes the girl twist her eyebrows, and she looks very thorny.

    Standing in the position closest to the demon girl, a demon warrior anxiously spoke.

    "Lord shajina, the situation seems to be bad for us. Do you want to retreat?"

    The tense tone of the demon warrior suddenly played up all the people around him and made the morale drop a lot.

    Seeing this, the girl named shajina tightened her eyebrows and yelled at the warrior.

    "Now the situation is not clear, and our front has not collapsed. Do you want to retreat so soon and be a soldier of the Shalin tribe? Well

    Smell speech, that name Wei Er''s demon clan soldier immediately blushes the sort of low head, seem to be very shameful appearance.

    The people around them also picked up their spirits and restored their morale to some extent.

    Shajina raised her head, looked at the battlefield, looked at the enemy''s powerful magic swept down the retreat of their own front, mind constantly active.

    Obviously, shajina has not given up, or is unwilling to give up.

    The enemy commander saw this and began to make a mockery.

    "Don''t struggle to death, shajina. You''d better surrender quickly. As long as you hand over 100 Shalin women to our hoof monsters every year, we will stop invading. How about that?"

    These words, in exchange for shajina''s spit.

    "Do you want to take our Shalin women and sell them at a high price? You can''t do it! Laccade Shajina said with a murderous face: "I will never surrender!"

    "There''s no way." Lakade said with a grim smile: "anyway, as long as we beat down the Shalin tribe, we can still capture the beauty of the Shalin tribe, including you, shajina, we will sell you at a high price!"

    With that, with a wave of laccade''s hand, the magicians of hoof monster clan immediately laughed and began to sing a new round of magic again, which made the magic whirlpool.

    That scene, let shajina bite teeth, heart gradually also began to fret.

    Hoof monster clan is a famous strong clan. What they are good at is to invade and fight. To make a fortune, the strong people in the clan are like clouds. They are the most good at cultivating magicians who use a wide range of attack magic. They are like locusts passing through the country. All the targeted groups are basically burned and looted. Only a few of them will choose to surrender and become the captives of hoof monster clan. Every year, they will be killed Turn in the offering and be sucked by hoof monster.

    On the other hand, there are no magicians in the Shalin clan, and even the strength of the soldiers is quite unsatisfactory. They are good at raising demons. Although they have enough self-protection power in the surrounding areas, they are not able to compete with the powerful families in war such as hoof monster clan.

    This time, the other party has an eye on the beautiful women of the Shalin nationality, and wants to make huge profits by selling them.This is something that the Shalin people can''t stand.

    Therefore, under the order of her father, shajina will lead the soldiers of Shalin clan and the demon army to meet the hoof monster clan as commander.

    Which ever thought, even if used the Legion of the magic thing, the sand scale clan is still not equal to the magic group of hoof monster clan.

    "How many monsters do we have left?"

    Shajina asks Weil beside her.

    "Big... Maybe less than a thousand!" Weil said despairingly: "those demons are newly raised, and their level is not high. As long as the hoof monster group releases one round of magic, they may be completely destroyed!"

    Hearing this, shajina knew that the Shalin tribe was really dangerous this time.

    "Do you really have to surrender?"

    Shajina can''t help holding her hand.

    Lackade of hoof monster clan immediately saw that the morale of Shalin clan had declined again. He raised his mouth and increased the output without hesitation, which accelerated the pace of magicians'' releasing magic.

    It turns out that the Shalin clan is not the opponent of the hoof monster clan who is good at fighting.

    Seeing that the battle line of the Shalin people is constantly defeated, lakade has outlined a smile of victory.

    Then, however, the vision occurred.

    "Hum --!"

    All of a sudden, over the battlefield, a whirlpool suddenly appeared, which seemed to squeeze through the space and vibrated.

    "What''s that?"

    The smile froze on laccade''s face.

    "Well?"

    Shajina was also surprised.

    All the demons in the whole battlefield were attracted by this vision and looked up in surprise.

    In this case, the vortex, a streamer was spit out, like a falling meteor, with a very fast speed down to the battlefield.

    "Bang --!"

    Before long, with an explosive sound, streamer bombing on the ground, set off an amazing shock wave and dust.

    "Be careful!"

    "Back up!"

    The people of the Shalin and hoof monsters were startled and almost subconsciously retreated.

    Shajina and lakarde both reacted, staring at the place where the streamer fell, with an uncontrollable tension on their faces.

    There''s no way. It''s hard to avoid making both sides feel uneasy that such an abnormality happened during the war.

    So, in the center of the smoke, a cough appeared.

    "Cough... NIMA...!"

    In a rude voice, a figure appeared in the dust, while waving the dust, while coughing out.

    Seeing that figure, both shajina and lakade were stunned.

    "No?"

    Laccade murmured.

    "Human?"

    Shajina was also surprised.

    There has also been a little commotion on both sides.

    Only because it is a human youth who appears in front of all people.

    The other side is covered with dust and looks rather embarrassed. It seems that he is not very old. He is about 20 years old and appears in the battlefield with endless gunfire. It''s really out of place.

    What is more out of place is the words and deeds of the other party.

    "It''s said that there are tens of thousands of roads, safety first, nonstandard driving, two tears from my relatives. I can have an accident in a space tunnel riding a dragon. If it wasn''t for the lack of an old man to force Lai Lai Suo to make compensation, I would sue someone...!"

    Then, while swearing, humans patted away the dust and looked around at the sand scales and hoof monsters. They were a little confused.

    "You... Look very chic." Human speechless way: "it seems that this is not the human world, but the demon world, no doubt."

    Yes, I have confirmed my condition.

    even though it was in the battlefield, surrounded by countless different races, the appearance of Tucao without changing colors made Sagina make complaints about it.

    Laccade doesn''t feel that way.

    Ming Ming is about to win the war. He will soon capture all the famous beauties of the Shalin tribe and sell them for a large sum of money. However, he is interrupted by an inexplicable human being who doesn''t pay attention to the current situation, which really annoys him.

    "Kill him!"

    Laccade did not hesitate to give such instructions. He didn''t even want to waste his time talking to each other.

    Although the situation of the other party''s presence here is really strange, it''s just a human type, which is not enough to make lakede, a strong war race, pay attention to.

    After all, the Terrans are generally demons. The powerful demons even look down on the Protoss. How can they look down on a mere human?

    Compared with this human, lakede wants to take down the scale tribe.

    So raqqade gave the order."Be careful!"

    Shajina was surprised and called subconsciously.

    The different attitudes of the commanders of the two sides completely determine the next situation.

    "Kill

    "Kill this man!"

    "Cut him into meat sauce!"

    Hoof monster soldiers face ferocious toward the human standing in the middle of the battlefield.

    That murderous look, let that human raised eyebrows.

    "Good."

    The man laughed.

    "Just in time, take you to vent this depressed mood."

    Said, the magic of terror from the human body explosion.

    In an instant, it enveloped the audience.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    "What...!"

    When the magic of terror sweeps out of the human body, turns into a storm and covers the whole battlefield, not only all the demons present, but also shajina and lakade''s faces change greatly.

    "Legendary!" Shajina then breathed out a voice, shocked: "he... He is a legendary strong?"

    The momentum released by human beings tells everyone this.

    "No!"

    Laccade also realized that he had kicked the iron plate, and his face began to turn white.

    But it''s too late to regret at this time.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ puncturing]."

    I saw that man suddenly stamped his foot and injected the huge magic directly into the ground.

    The next second, the ground suddenly trembled and rioted.

    "Poof "Poof "Poof ...

    it''s the piercing sound of the body.

    The ground around human beings suddenly burst up sharp spikes, like spears, penetrating the bodies of hoof monsters one by one, piercing them.

    "Ah

    "No!"

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Accompanied by a burst of screams and wails, one by one hoof monster soldiers were mercilessly pierced the body, hanging on the rock spikes.

    Blood, dyed red the thorns.

    The bloody scene shocked the soldiers of the Shalin tribe and retreated.

    "Come on! Come back

    Even shajina was shocked. After she reacted, she made a sound quickly, and her voice trembled slightly. Obviously, she was also shocked.

    The soldiers of the Shalin tribe ran away one by one in panic, with the same panicked demons, just like the prey in a hurry.

    As for the hoof monsters, 7788 have been removed.

    "Bang..."

    a magic wand of hoof monster clan fell to the ground.

    These hoof monster magicians, who are some distance away from the human beings who break into the battlefield, watch their own people being brutally killed. They are all scared and shaking.

    "Run... Run...!"

    Laccade was also terrified.

    You know, they are all proud soldiers of hoof monster tribe.

    Although hoof monsters are good at cultivating magicians with large-scale attack magic, they also have many forward fighters. Each level is above 60. In Terrans, each of them is comparable to the level of 70.

    Now, thousands of hoof monster soldiers were killed in the blink of an eye. It''s really shocking. I can''t help but scare lakarde.

    At present, lackade left his subordinates in a hurry and fled in a hurry.

    He didn''t find that the human''s eyes had already locked him in the middle of the countless blood stained spikes.

    "Give and bind."

    In the light voice chant, the figure of rashly fleeing lagged behind.

    The atmosphere around him suddenly squeezed on him and locked him in place like tofu, which made laccade''s eyes protrude.

    "Shua!"

    In the faint air breaking sound, the human figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Want to kill me?"

    The sound of a smile came into his ears, which made him afraid.

    "Rao... Rao..."

    the hoof monster commander was ready to beg for mercy with a runny nose and tears.

    But before he had finished, a finger was on his chest.

    "Fuyu burst."

    Above the fingertips, a little magic flowed into lackade''s body and ran wildly in his body.

    "Bang!"

    Not long after, with a crack, lakarde''s whole body burst open, turned into blood all over the sky, completely disappeared in the world.

    "-"

    the audience was dead.

    The Shalin people, led by shajina, looked at the human standing on the pool of blood, one by one and two of them were afraid.

    Shajina is the same, looking at Sean''s eyes full of fear.

    "Sha... Miss shajina?"

    Weil called shajina in a voice that seemed to be crying as if he were asking for help.

    There is no doubt that the people of the Shalin tribe were also frightened.

    The hoof monsters, who couldn''t fight with all their strength, were killed in a flash in the hands of the human. Naturally, the people of the Shalin tribe were scared, and even felt that they would be the next victims.

    "... calm down. Don''t panic."

    Shajina took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.She knew that if the other party wanted to kill themselves and others, they would never have the power to fight back.

    Although the other side is a human, since they can reach the legendary level, it is the existence that they and others need to look up to.

    In front of the legendary strong, except for the big races at the top of the demon world, the rest of the races are just mole ants.

    The Shalin tribe is a small race that can''t even compete with the hoof monster tribe. Naturally, it can''t compete with the big races at the top of the demon world. In front of the legendary strong, it can''t even resist effectively.

    Recognizing this, shajina bit her lip and went to the location of the terrible strong man.

    "Miss!"

    "Miss!"

    Headed by Weil, many soldiers of the Shalin tribe could not help shouting.

    Shajina turned a deaf ear and came directly to the man.

    "Shajina, the daughter of the head of the Shalin clan, has met an adult."

    Shajina saluted the human respectfully.

    That human also seems to vent something, the expression more or less become a bit straightforward.

    "The Shalin clan?" The other side looked at shajina and asked, "I haven''t heard of it. Are you very famous?"

    That kind of hurtful words made shajina smile bitterly in her heart.

    "The Shalin clan is just a small and weak one in the evil world. Naturally, it''s not worth remembering from the human race."

    Shajina is still respectful.

    However, the other side''s performance is somewhat strange.

    "The devil''s land?" "I''m sorry," she said thoughtfully, "I haven''t even heard of the place you said."

    That very direct words, let shajina some stunned.

    After hesitating for a while, shajina said tentatively: "is it your first time to come to the demon world, my lord?"

    "That''s right." The other side simply nodded and said, "I''m a human from Mithra kingdom. I just came to the devil''s world, and it''s my first time to come to the devil''s world. In addition, there was no small accident. I don''t know the situation here at all."

    Yes.

    It was Sean who came here because of the collapse of the demon channel.

    Sean touched the sword that was still around his waist and accepted the status quo as if at ease.

    Shajina nodded her head a little, looking at the young and excessive legendary human strongman who seemed to have no airs, and there was a little bit of relaxation in her heart.

    "Although I don''t know what happened, my Lord helped us to break down a crisis with absolute strength. Please allow me to express my gratitude to you on behalf of the Shalin people." Shajina said cautiously: "if you don''t want to give up, do you want to come to Shalin''s land with us?"

    Hearing this, sheen pondered and looked up into the air.

    There, the swirling holes that had previously appeared like squeezing through space have disappeared.

    (I don''t know what happened to Lilith and Yulin...)

    Sean can''t help touching the mark on her arm.

    That''s the proof of his existence entrusted by Lilith.

    With this real seal by her side, even if Lilith has an accident, she will not die in the real sense, but will return to her own side and revive.

    (Lilith doesn''t need to worry, Yulin...)

    shouldn''t you?

    Although it''s not as reassuring as Lilith, Yulin is also an extreme dragon. In principle, it should not be so easy to have an accident.

    It''s not likely that something will happen, but it''s an indisputable fact that we are separated now

    In that case, I''d better think of a way to understand the demon world first, and then find them.

    Thinking of this, sheen spoke to shajina.

    "Before I go with you to the land of the Shalin tribe, can you tell me which demon man''s territory this is?"

    For the demon world, Sheehan has limited knowledge, but he also knows that it is ruled and managed by the six demons.

    Each of the six demons occupies an area of king in the six divided demon world, equally dividing the territory of the demon world.

    So, if this is the demon world, it must be the territory of one of the six demons.

    Sean only hopes that he is in the dragon magic collar.

    That way, I can meet AI Yi as soon as possible.

    No matter how hard it is, it''s the moon collar, the beast collar or the ghost collar.

    The Lords of these major territories and sheen also know each other. It''s not hard to find them if you want to get in touch with Ayi.

    As for the other two demons, Sheehan has not seen them.

    If you want to see them, it may be a little difficult.

    But as the saying goes, what you are afraid of comes with what you are afraid of.

    "This is the territory ruled by your highness, demon leader."Shajina revealed the news to sheen.

    "The magic collar is divided into eight regions. His royal highness is in the magic realm in the central region. Here we are in the Hun magic realm on the edge of the magic collar, bordering on the poisonous magic collar in the south of the evil world."

    Hearing shajina''s words, sheen was somewhat disappointed.

    "Magic collar?" Sheehan felt his nose helplessly and said, "do you know how to see the demon?"

    "This..." shajina was also surprised.

    How to meet the demon?

    Is this legendary human strongman coming down to the magic hall?

    Shajina looked at Sheen''s eyes suddenly become a little surprised, some suddenly, and some sympathy, some pity.

    It''s a surprise to Sean.

    This girl, why are you looking at yourself like this?

    Sean always has the feeling that the powerful image he just set up has collapsed.

    But shajina didn''t explain, just responded.

    "We are just a small group in the evil world. We can''t touch the existence of the demon like his highness."

    It''s not a hoax to Sean.

    Shajina, I really don''t have access to the realm of demons.

    "All right."

    Sheen shrugged.

    It seems that I will suffer setbacks this time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    In the end, sheen agreed to shajina and go with her to Shalin''s land.

    This let shajina pretty face can not help but emerge a little surprise.

    Although Sheen''s recent killing scared her a little, she also played some selfishness when she realized that she was not a unreasonable alien strongman.

    That is to have a good relationship with this legendary strong man.

    If we can establish a friendly relationship with a legendary strong man, it will certainly be good for the Shalin people.

    Even if this legendary strongman is a human, not a demon. If something goes wrong, the other side may not be able to save the Shalin, but it''s always good to have an expectation.

    At the moment, shajina respectfully welcomed sheen to her camp and went back home.

    The rest of the Shalin tribe relaxed a little when they saw that she didn''t put on any airs, but they still kept respectful and didn''t dare to get close to her.

    So they went to the land of the Shalin people.

    On the way, Sheehan asked shajina several questions about the demon world and learned about the situation of the demon world.

    The demon world is different from the human world. There is no concept of a country, but there are races.

    Just as the Terran includes humans, orcs, dwarfs and elves, there are many races like stars in the demons.

    Although these races are collectively referred to as demons, they are different ethnic groups. Some of them are very large and powerful, while others are very weak and humble. They have been bullied.

    Because the demons are the existence of the strong, the stronger the existence is, the more important the status is, and the more powerful the race is, the more influential it will be.

    For example, aled, who went to the human world to block sheen and tried to transfer the holy power in his body to sheen, came from a very terrible race in the demon world, the demon race.

    The demon clan is a very powerful race in the poison demon collar. It has a small population, less than a few hundred people, but they have terrible fighting talents. All the clansmen can reach level 70 or above when they grow up. They are very powerful.

    You know, in the demon world, as long as you reach the level of 70, you can become a superior demon family and have a very high status.

    The demons are at grade 70 when they grow up. That is to say, all of them can become superior demons, so they are naturally respected.

    Nowadays, there are two legendary strongmen in the demon clan, one is the old clan leader of the demon clan, and the other is the cadre of the poison devil, namely aled.

    Therefore, the demons have a very high status in the demon world, even in the demon territory outside the poison demon collar, they are a powerful race to be feared.

    It''s a pity that aled has been roasted by the poison devil. Whether he can live or not depends on God''s will.

    In addition, the cadre of Milu''s family, the three headed and six armed demon tribe, Qibuer, belongs to the same race in the demon world.

    It is said that it was a cruel and bloodthirsty race, the tunyin family, which could gain strength by special blood sacrifice ceremony and constantly improve itself.

    At the beginning, kibble wanted to extract the blood of Sheehan, who was a brave man, and devour the strength of the brave through the blood sacrifice ceremony. I have to say that he was really brave.

    Of course, his fate is even worse. He is not paid attention to and has no moral sense. Milu, who has learned how to "shoot the body" with sheen, explodes his head and arm. I''m afraid that he will be seriously injured for a long time.

    In a word, the demons are just like this. There are many races, some of which have amazing talents. They have just created a demon clan with the strongest fighting power, which even the protoss can''t match.

    Because of curiosity, Sheehan asked shajina a question.

    "What is the strongest race in the demon world?"

    This question, in exchange for shajina did not hesitate to answer.

    "It''s the dragon, of course." Shajina said firmly: "the dragon clan is above level 80 when it comes of age, and it has the ability of dragon breath that nothing can be broken. The Dragon scales are also extremely hard, and their defense is extremely high. In addition, once they become human, not only their strength will be greatly improved, but also their unique ability of awakening will be 100%. They have the ability of [Longhua], and their strength will soar at least three times after use. The dragon clan is in the demon world There''s no doubt about the strongest group. "

    "Er..." sheen was speechless.

    Well, his Royal Highness The Dragon devil has a lot of cards.

    After all, the dragon is her little brother.

    Is your mount a dragon?

    I''m really predestined with the dragon people.

    Shajina doesn''t know that the legendary human power beside her is the future husband of dragon demon. Otherwise, she will be scared, right?

    According to shajina, the Dragon tribe, as the strongest group in the demon world, inhabits the Dragon leader ruled by the Dragon devil, and has many vassal races under its command.

    For example, Dilong, Longren, Feilong and salamander are closely related to the dragon, and those who have part of the dragon blood are the vassals of the dragon.The dragon people and their vassals live together in the Dragon demon collar. Because of their blood relationship, they do not fight with each other.

    Therefore, the Dragon demon collar is the most peaceful territory in the demon world. Even the fastest-growing, most prosperous and most human like moon demon collar struggles from time to time, which is no match for the Dragon demon collar.

    As for the ethnic groups in other territories, they are in a state of struggle all the year round.

    The demons are united with each other, but the demons are the world where the strong are respected after all. Therefore, the demons do not object to the jungle competition like the jungle competition within the demons, which can keep the demons fierce and strong all the time.

    "The magic collar we are in is OK. His highness is a devil who doesn''t like to fight and likes to play, so the fighting atmosphere here is not strong."

    "The hoof monsters, who were destroyed before my Lord, have no fixed habitat in the demon world. Like locusts and robbers, they like to plunder the wealth of small and weak races. Unfortunately, we are targeted by them this time. Otherwise, although the Shalin clan is not too strong, we still have some status in this Hun demon world by selling and feeding demons, and the surrounding racial base Ben didn''t want to offend us. "

    "If we were in the poison devil''s collar or the ghost devil''s collar, we would have been destroyed long ago?"

    At this point, shajina also laughed bitterly.

    According to what she means, the atmosphere of competition between poison collar and ghost collar is the strongest.

    In particular, the ghost leader, as the periphery of the demon world, is also known as the field of chaos, where hundreds of ethnic groups compete for hegemony, and the game of the jungle is staged every day. Today you kill me, tomorrow I swallow you, which can be said to be the most frequent territory of war in the demon world.

    Because of the poor environment and limited resources, there are also many races competing before and after, and wars are quite frequent.

    Then there is the beast collar. Compared with the Warcraft, the number of Warcraft is overwhelming. The groups there usually form alliances with each other to fight against the threat of Warcraft, so they are also more dangerous territory.

    Compared with these three territories, although the magic collar is not as good as the Dragon collar and the moon collar, there are not too many conflicts among the ethnic groups.

    This time, the Shalin clan was targeted by hoof monsters like bandits and had to fall into war. It was really unfortunate.

    From shajina''s mouth, sheen learns a lot of information about the demon world, and is warned by shajina.

    "Many of the demons are not very friendly to the Terran. They think that the Terran is just a vassal of the Protoss and is naturally weak. They generally despise the Terran."

    "Especially recently, it is said that the brave man has been called again. Although the brave man is ready to marry his royal highness, there are still many demons who have extreme hostility and vigilance against the Terran and even the Protoss."

    "It''s said that recently, people of the old demon sect often go to and fro the major territories, incite the major races, and try to disturb the order of the demon world."

    "At this juncture, your presence in the demon world may attract many people''s covet. Please be careful."

    So shajina told sheen.

    Sean''s heart was full of scorn.

    Sorry, I''m the brave one

    At the same time, sheen also realized once again that the existence of the brave has a greater deterrent and influence on the demons than he imagined.

    I''ll probably have some fun in the future

    Sean thought of such things as nothing to do with himself.

    At the same time, the land of the Shalin people is close at hand.

    ...

    clan land.

    It refers to the base area where a tribe inhabits.

    The demon kingdom is different from the human kingdom. There is no concept of state, only the boundary of territory, and the land conditions of each major territory are different. As a result, many races in the demon Kingdom basically occupy land as the king.

    At least there are cities. The other four territories are different. Apart from the regional and geographical distribution, there are basically no cities.

    Therefore, the ecology of the demons is similar to that of the orcs and elves. They are all king in enclosure and live like nomads or tribes.

    The place where their people live is their place.

    The land of the Shalin people is near the forest in the Hun demon kingdom.

    It can raise and catch demons here. For the sand scale people who are good at this aspect, it is just a suitable habitat.

    In the demon world, there are many races that are not suitable for their own survival, but have to live for various reasons.

    It''s much better for the Shalin people to get such a piece of land that is barely suitable for them than for those poor people.

    It''s just that...

    "... Are there more beautiful women in the Shalin clan?"

    Sean looked around and dared not come forward. She was speechless and choked at the beauty of the Shalin nationality who was whispering and pointing to herself.

    Shajina''s face was also a little embarrassed.

    Then, shajina just faltered to tell sheen a thing."In fact, in addition to being good at demons, the number of women is overwhelmingly more than that of men. The birth rate of girls is very high, and even they are good-looking. That''s why our ancestors chose to live in magic collar."

    Shajina''s words made Sean speechless.

    Are you lucky?

    What about zhenima...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    Sean has always felt that he is not the protagonist.

    But in terms of this woman''s fate, Sheehan felt that he really had the taste of the protagonist.

    When I first came to this world, I became an adventurer. I joined the adventurer team. All the members of the team were one in a million beauties.

    is none such under heaven. No one knows the true colors of Princess Royal, whom she is known as the first beauty of the race. She is known by herself, and is still coming from various sources.

    Standing at the top of the demon world, one of the six demons has now become the object of their marriage.

    The beautiful girl of the elf clan who has never achieved the right result is also the first to win by herself, breaking the precedent.

    Even the eldest miss of the elbain family, who had received the blessing of the goddess of fate and had come from the same family as the Kingdom''s treasure, was picked by herself.

    In the end, sheen went to the land of fairies with only beautiful girls, and became the only alien male who was received by fairies after his predecessors. He spent half a month in the daughter country with only beautiful fairies.

    Now, I came to the demon world, had an accident, but was entertained to a group rich in beautiful women?

    This woman fate, if not protagonist luck blessing, sheen did not believe.

    If you think about it, when you are dealing with Moro, when you find the secret base where the high priest is, and when you enter the underground cell and rescue capeline, you have a feast for your eyes there, right?

    Is it true that those who are reincarnated in a different world can not avoid the fate of opening a harem?

    Bathed in the curious sight of the beautiful women of the Shalin tribe, sheen thought so subtly, and was led to an unusual building by shajina.

    Here, a group of people are welcoming Sean.

    "Welcome to Shalin nationality area. Please forgive me for the poor reception."

    This is a very respectful speech of a Shalin people standing in front of the welcoming team.

    He is old and looks like a man over 50 years old. Although his hair is not white, there are many wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. The scales like fish scales cover almost half of his face, which makes this man of the Shalin tribe not very easy to be provoked.

    "Father."

    Shajina bowed to the man.

    At present, this half hundred man of the Shalin clan is the head of the Shalin clan, shajina''s father, a superior demon clan with a rank of 79 and close to 80.

    "What do you call it?"

    Sean looked at each other and asked with emotion.

    According to shajina, the Shalin tribe is a relatively weak race in the demon world. There are few strong people in the tribe. Therefore, they can only inhabit in the periphery of the demon collar. They can be regarded as a very insignificant group among the many races in the demon world.

    However, even for such a weak group, there is also a superior demon group with a rank close to 80.

    If such an ethnic group is only a very small and weak one among the countless ethnic groups in the demon world, how terrible are those really powerful ethnic groups?

    And how powerful is the demon clan with so many ethnic groups?

    Sheehan always felt that he had a glimpse of the strength of the strongest race that even the protoss could not help.

    Of course, while Sean was feeling about this, shajina''s father, the head of the Shalin clan, was also amazed.

    "Please call me the sari urn."

    The head of the Shalin clan, who called himself Shali urn, exclaimed.

    "Although I have received the news from shajina in advance, and I know that there is a legendary strong man of mankind coming to our land, I didn''t expect that you are so young."

    Obviously, Sheen''s appearance, age and strength are seriously inconsistent, which makes the Shalin people, including the Shali urn, very surprised.

    Sean also knows that, with his age, showing legendary strength, even in the demon world, is somewhat shocking.

    In case of doubt, Sheehan said quietly, "I''m flattered, patriarch. I just look young. In fact, I''m nearly 50 years old. Thanks to the blessing of the goddess of the protoss, I can only maintain my appearance when I was young."

    "I see."

    One side of shajina heard this, showed a sudden expression.

    "Please call me by my name." Shali urn was relieved, but did not change his attitude. He said respectfully: "you are a legendary strongman. Even if you go to the most powerful stone maiden in the magic collar, you can be received on the highest scale. You can sit with the head of the clan. You can''t afford your respect for such a marginal weak group as me."

    This attitude can be said to be quite humble.

    But this is the demon world, a world where the strong are respected.

    Here, weakness is the original sin. Even if you are the goddess of the protoss, or the king of the great power of the Terran, you will not be respected if you do not have enough strength to convince people.

    On the contrary, as long as you have strength and are strong, you will be respected to a certain extent, even if you are a human, unless you are in front of some extreme races.This kind of atmosphere is very similar to the militarist countries like the Laguna empire.

    It''s just that the demon world is more complete than the ragnard empire.

    Sean is not welcome to think of it.

    "Then I''ll call you Shali urn."

    Sheehan accepted the offer of Sari urn.

    With a smile, Shali urn invited Sean into the building behind.

    There were not many people accompanying her. Except shajina, who was the daughter of the patriarch, there were only a few strong members of the Shalin clan with higher ranks.

    They didn''t dare to neglect Sean, so they gave him a good show.

    Sean was entertained by these people into a hall and sat down with the jar.

    Shali urn immediately ordered people to deliver the best drinks and delicacies, and even called the beauty dance troupe of Shalin nationality to dance and sing in the hall.

    To tell you the truth, Sheen has never been treated so warmly.

    In particular, the Shalin tribe is rich in beautiful women. It''s a feast for the eyes for Shalin beauties to dance together, which makes sheen almost forget her original purpose.

    After singing and dancing, shaliweng specially asked two of the best looking Shalin women to come to Xi''en''s side and pour wine for him.

    Sheehan felt as if he had been in a kiln. It was an embarrassment in his heart.

    (fortunately, Lilith and Yulin are not here...)

    sheen is a little lucky.

    After all, this scene is not suitable for children. It is not suitable for children to experience.

    Of course, if Lilith and Yulin were here, maybe the shaliweng would not be treated like this.

    Sheen can see that the head of the Shalin clan has a very delicate mind, and his mind is not simple. He has been observing his words and deeds all the time. Once he sees that he is a little impatient and unhappy, he will immediately change the way of program and entertainment.

    Obviously, the patriarch wanted to win over Xi''en.

    If there are children here, as long as Sean shows a little bit unnatural, he should immediately change the scene, right?

    This makes sheen not know whether to be lucky or depressed, and his mood becomes delicate again.

    Seeing that the actions of the beautiful women of the Shalin nationality around her seem to be more and more bold, not just pinching their shoulders, but almost pinching to the wrong place, sheen quickly returns to the topic.

    "Shaliweng, you should have heard from your daughter about the purpose of my coming here?"

    Sean is very hard to break away from the gentle country.

    "Yes." Shali urn turned his head, looked at sheen and said, "your honor has come here to see your royal highness

    "Almost." Sheehan didn''t deny it and said, "I heard that one is in the center of this magic collar, isn''t he?"

    "That''s right." Shali Weng nodded and said: "the castle of his royal highness is in the magic land in the center of the magic collar. If you ride the fastest flying demon in the clan, it will take about three days."

    "Three days?" Sean pondered for a while and said, "when you get to the demon Kingdom, will you be able to see your royal highness?"

    "This question..." shaliweng said with a bitter smile, "this question, I can''t answer you."

    Smell speech, Sheen has not given reaction, next to shajina will make a sound.

    "Although his Highness''s castle is in the demon Kingdom, how can a weak and marginal race like me be able to contact the existence of the level of demon people?" Shajina sighed: "not to mention our Shalin clan, even the stone maids, who are said to have three legendary strongmen in the clan, find it hard to see the demon''s Royal Highness. Only the legendary strongman who has become the cadre of the demon''s Royal Highness is more common to see the demon''s Royal Highness. The rest, even the clan leader who is also the legendary strongman of the stone maids, rarely see the demon''s Royal Highness."

    The legendary strong man is of high status. He can be said to be the overlord in the demon world, but compared with the demon people, he is still nothing but a small wizard.

    Therefore, even if a legendary strong man wants to meet a demon man, unless he is a cadre, it is very difficult for him to do so.

    "In particular, the presence of his Royal Highness the demon is the most difficult one to see among the six demons, except for his Royal Highness The Dragon demon, who is the most simple and usually sleeps deeply."

    Shaliweng''s statement aroused Sean''s curiosity.

    "Why?" Sheehan said curiously, "does that demon lord seldom go out?"

    The answer to this question was unexpected.

    "No, his royal highness is not the same as his royal highness. He doesn''t live in seclusion, but often goes out to play."

    That''s what sariwen said.

    But...

    "it''s because his royal highness magic often goes out to play. Every time his royal highness magic comes and goes, it will cause the biggest disturbance."

    Shajina sighed.

    "How can it be so hard to see if you often go out to play?"Sean is confused.

    Under such circumstances, shajina spoke very seriously.

    "Because those who have seen his royal highness are reluctant to leave."

    Shajina said so.

    "Your Highness the demon is the most attractive and beautiful existence in the world... No, it should be said that it is the whole omnipotence."

    "All those who have seen his royal highness, whether male or female, will eventually become the captives of his highness and go crazy for her."

    "Every time your highness demon goes out, he will be stopped."

    "Therefore, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for your highness to meet him."

    Shajina extremely cautious words, let sheen finally understand the situation.

    All of a sudden, sheen was stunned.

    Wait...

    "falling in love?"

    This... I heard it wrong?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    At this moment, Sean''s heart was only left with a series of question marks.

    Love?

    Who do you love?

    Sean thought so, and then had a terrible guess.

    "... you don''t think I want to see her because I like demon, do you?"

    Sean''s mouth twitched and looked at shaliweng and shajina.

    In this regard, shaliweng and shajina are naturally.

    "Please don''t be embarrassed, my Lord." "We''ve heard of this many times," she said

    "Yes." Shali urn also said with emotion: "the beauty of your highness is all over the world, and all the people who have seen him are finally fascinated. We have heard more than once that some strong people in the human world are captured by the beauty of your highness, so they come to the demon world at all costs, just to see him again."

    Hearing this, Sean was in Sparta.

    No wonder when she said she wanted to see the demon, shajina''s eyes were so strange. Did she think she was fascinated by the demon before she did it?

    "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Sean is almost reflexive to make a negative triple.

    Unfortunately, he was not believed.

    "We are demon leaders. We know how enchanting your highness is to people in this world. Adults don''t need to be ashamed of this."

    Shajina has a friendly and understanding look.

    "But, my Lord, I still want to advise you not to be too persistent." Shali urn was also relieved: "you are a legendary strong man, it is possible to see the magic Lord, but the magic Lord is not an individual can have the existence, you want to see her can, don''t have the wrong idea, otherwise you will lose your life in vain."

    The father and daughter were kind enough to persuade Sean.

    However, Sheehan not only didn''t feel happy, but also had an impulse to hit the wall.

    "I don''t really like demons." Sheen could only shout: "my daughter-in-law is equally beautiful. No matter how beautiful she is, I don''t care about her."

    This sentence, in exchange for nothing else, is shaliweng and shajina some pity like eyes.

    It was just like looking at a very humble and pitiful lovelorn person who maintained his fragile self-esteem.

    ¡°(¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß£¡¡±

    Sean didn''t want to talk. He just wanted to lift the table.

    At the moment, Sheehan did not explain, just spoke weakly.

    "Forget it, you''ll give me the route to enchantment. I''ll see enchantment myself."

    He would like to see if this demon, who has been boasted so much, and even rated as the most beautiful by shariwen and shajina, is so attractive.

    "I don''t believe it. She looks better than my family, Roxie."

    Sean got a little angry.

    Reasonable, like Roxie''s appearance, sheen really does not believe who can surpass.

    Whether in the past or in this life, before or after reincarnation, Roxie''s appearance is the most beautiful that Sean has ever seen.

    This may be a little beauty in the eyes of the beholder, but even objectively, even with the existence of nine and Sophie, the fairy queen, it is impossible to surpass her.

    To be honest, it''s a miracle to be as beautiful as Roxie.

    So, sheen really can''t imagine that there are people in the world who are more beautiful than Roxie.

    Even if there is a real case, the demon is more beautiful than Roxie, Sheehan doesn''t believe that he will be lost.

    Who is he?

    He''s a man with hundreds of G''s secret documents in his head!

    Even if the other party looks good, can it be good-looking?

    Don''t take off clothes, why to attract your own sight?

    At the beginning, when Sean joined Vivian team, she didn''t like this beautiful girl team very much. When she saw Rosie, she also dared to fight and knock, and she didn''t show any mercy because she was good-looking.

    Because, sheen is very clear, no matter how beautiful the goddess is, it''s not her own, so why lick it?

    Licking a dog is not house. As a person who has experienced the great bombardment of Internet information, Sean is more open-minded than anyone else.

    It is impossible for shaliweng and shajina to understand such an idea.

    They just think that sheen doesn''t want to continue this topic.

    Although they have some regrets, they still want to talk more with sheen, to win over the legendary strongman, and see if they can make the Shalin people accept the favor of each other, but since Sheen has said so, they will not lose interest.

    "Father." Shajina then looked at the jar and said, "I remember that in two days, it will be the day when the clan will transport a new batch of demons to the Magic Kingdom to sell them.""That''s right." Shali Weng nodded and said: "originally, he was going to cancel and leave those demons in the clan to resist the hoof monster clan. But since the hoof monster clan has been destroyed by the adults, I believe they dare not come back."

    With that, Shali Weng had an idea.

    "Well, the transportation of new demons will be advanced to tomorrow." Shaliweng said to shajina like this: "shajina, you are responsible for leading the transportation of demons tomorrow, going to the Magic Kingdom, and taking a good road for adults."

    "Yes." Shajina didn''t have any objection, and turned to sheen, said with a smile: "I don''t know what adults think?"

    "All right." Sheehan naturally had no objection and said, "tomorrow I''ll go with you to the Magic Kingdom."

    Although he must be faster if he acts alone, he is still in a state of unfamiliar life and land, and he still doesn''t know much about the demon world. Sheehan doesn''t want to go step by step, so he has to make a detour later.

    Since someone is willing to lead the way, Sean is naturally disrespectful.

    Of course, it''s still unknown whether we can see the demon this time.

    In a word, let''s go to the demon kingdom first.

    At the same time, Sheehan explained the existence of Lilith and Yulin to shaliweng and shajina, and asked them to pay attention to them and see if there was any news about them.

    Learning that a little girl and a black dragon were walking with sheen, shaliweng and shajina looked at each other for a while, but they readily agreed.

    Just, two people told sheen, hope sheen don''t hold too much hope.

    after all, the Sha clan is still a marginal race. There are not so many eyeliner and connections. It is only in the vicinity. It is not easy to find out the special characters who are lost.

    Sheen didn''t force them to do their best. After that, they stopped talking about it.

    Then there was another song and dance banquet, which was very enjoyable.

    Until the evening, sheen was well served, and the beautiful women of the Shalin clan around him changed from two to four, from four to six. When the banquet was over, there were eight beautiful women of the Shalin clan around him, which made sheen cry out.

    "Are the groups in the magic collar so open?"

    Sean really has the feeling of entering the kiln.

    Later, sheen learned from shajina that there are many similar service facilities in the magic collar.

    Because the Lord of the magic collar is the magic collar, the magic collar is really open in this aspect, inhabiting many famous ethnic groups rich in beautiful women.

    Glen, whom Sheehan met in the human world, belongs to a kind of social group. The most common ability in the group is to lure others.

    As a legendary strong man in this clan, Glenn is also a cadre under the command of demon. He even tried to seduce the brave during the war a thousand years ago.

    Unfortunately, Mithra, the brave at that time, had already been taken away by Sophie, the queen of the elves. She didn''t like a demon woman like Glen.

    This made Glen bear a grudge, which led to this time when he heard that the brave man was born again, he wanted to pull back a city and came to tempt Sean.

    Pity this charming and charming cadre. This time, he won''t be ignored by the brave.

    Presumably, the demon cadre is now autistic, isn''t he?

    Ah, no, she''s already locked up?

    Forced to shut down?

    What a poor child...

    ...

    night is coming soon.

    There is no difference between the night of the demon world and the night of the human world. It is also full of stars. The moon is hanging high in the sky, casting layers of silver gauze and covering the earth.

    Sean came out of the hall, out of the building, with some weak legs.

    Don''t get me wrong, Sean didn''t do anything.

    Although there is an implicit mention in the Shali urn that if necessary, you can take one or two of the Shalin beauties away, as long as they are willing, but sheen solemnly refused.

    There''s no way. He was an honest man in his last life. When he had a beautiful daughter-in-law in his life, he didn''t want to go to the kiln.

    Even though it may seem like a great thing to do when you mention your pants, sheen is not that kind of person.

    ... really?

    So, Sheen''s legs were just pinched by eight beautiful women of the Shalin tribe. It wasn''t a good thing that she had done.

    Shajina has prepared a residence for sheen. After she finds a person to lead sheen, she goes down to prepare for the work she needs to do tomorrow.

    Sean went to his house under the respectful hospitality of the guide.

    Along the way, the people of the Shalin tribe all bowed when they saw sheen.

    Obviously, they already know that Sheehan is a legendary strong man from the Terran, and dare not be rude at all.However, sheen also found that many people of the Shalin tribe were kneeling toward the full moon in the sky before they found themselves.

    "What are they doing?"

    Out of curiosity, Sheehan asked the guide.

    The guide answered quickly.

    "It''s a custom of the demons. Every time the moon rises, they will pay homage, because our supreme is the moon demon."

    Sean understood why.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Sheehan also has some knowledge of Sela, the moon demon.

    It is said that in the protoss, there is a sun goddess in charge of light and heat, but there is no moon goddess.

    Therefore, since ancient times, people have believed that the moon is the object of the moon demon Sala.

    Because the moon devil is the eldest daughter of the six demons. She is the first one under the demon king. Her status in the demons is very detached. Even the other five demons are willing to respect her. Basically, they will cooperate with the moon devil''s policy.

    Moreover, the moon demon has the power comparable to the demon man under normal conditions. If it is in the night when the moon is in the sky, its power will soar to the extent that even the goddess of destiny, who is called the closest to the Almighty, can only have the upper hand.

    In the final war a thousand years ago, the Protoss and the Terran chose to fight in the daytime in order to seal the power of the moon demon Sala. As a result, the moon demon had to join hands with the demon to fight against the goddess of destiny, and was also beaten by the goddess of destiny.

    If it was night at that time, perhaps, the moon demon Sela alone could stop the goddess of fate, lidas. Even if she would take the lead, it was impossible for lidas to take her easily.

    For this reason, it is generally believed that the moon symbolizing the night is the incarnation of the moon devil.

    The demons, in particular, believe this.

    In this way, it seems not strange that the other party will regard the moon demon as a God and worship at the moment when the full moon rises.

    "I don''t know. I came to the demon world, but something happened. Did the moon demon already know about it?"

    Sean is thoughtful.

    He didn''t think that if something happened to him, the demons would not even receive any news.

    If you don''t know anything else, Ayi must have known about it and is trying to solve it.

    That''s why Sean wants to see the enchanter.

    As long as you see this demon man, you can get in touch with Ayi, or even with Sarah?

    Sean thought of such things, and led by the guide, came to his residence.

    It''s a small wooden house. It should have been cleaned up. It doesn''t look sloppy. Although it''s not luxurious, considering the conditions of the Shalin people, it may be the best treatment.

    Along the way, the Shalin people''s houses are basically small wooden houses. Even the building where the Shali urn entertains them is a wooden house, which is just a large scale.

    Presumably, this is the common building of the demons living in a tribal form, right?

    "The conditions of the stronger ethnic groups may be better, but don''t think about the small marginal ethnic groups like the Shalin."

    Sean is still quite receptive to this reality.

    He was not so sentimental as to dislike even a wooden house.

    So Sean turned over and went to bed.

    After a day''s tossing, he felt a little tired.

    "I don''t know how Lilith and Yulin are now?"

    With this thought, sheen entered the dream.

    ...

    at the same time, in the North far away from the magic collar, a dark dragon heart turned to the East.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon roars in the moonlight, as if missing someone. Its voice is full of light sadness.

    A closer look around the black dragon, on the ground, is crawling like groups of demons.

    Some of these demons are flying dragons and some are earth dragons. They are all sub dragons related to the dragon race.

    They would bow down to the black dragon in the sky, shivering all over, and at the same time, their eyes were full of worship.

    Someone noticed the situation here, came to investigate, and then breathed with ecstasy.

    "Extreme Dragon...!"

    "It''s the ultimate Dragon...!"

    "Great... Great! We and the dragon have finally given birth to the existence of Extreme class

    "And... And she hasn''t changed..."

    "Quick..."! Send someone to inform some cadres quickly! "

    "Ha ha! The Dragon demon collar is going to change the sky! "

    The sound of ecstasy just kept ringing.

    It has to be said that you Lin''s luck is very good, actually fell directly in the dragon magic collar, did not exile.

    Several cadres led by the Dragon devil learned about the existence of you Lin and were shocked by it.

    Tonight''s dragon magic collar is destined to be sleepless.

    ...

    at the same time, in the south of the demon world, a small figure was also suspended in the air.

    The shadow was surrounded by countless shadows. She told others that she was surrounded.

    Surrounded each other is a group of appearance terror, such as wolf like ghost, as if from hell out of the ghost like demon.The eyes of these demons looking at the small figure are full of greed.

    Especially the leader, who seems to be full of momentum, is a legendary strong man.

    "Little girl, you have a lot of courage. You dare to ignore our territory and our warning and fly directly from here. Don''t you know that our limo is one of the most powerful races in this poison devil collar?"

    The legendary strong man licked his fangs and laughed.

    "You have a good taste. Stay here and let us absorb your magic for three years. If you can survive in three years, we will let you go."

    In the eyes of legendary strong people, the color of greed is several times stronger than that of others.

    Just because, this small figure body sends out the flavor, really let him like.

    The limo race, one of the most powerful races in the evil world, is also one of the most famous races in the evil world, which is deeply feared by others.

    There''s no reason for that. It''s just that people in this group like vampires like to absorb the magic from others.

    Of course, they don''t like all the magic.

    What people of this group like most is the magic full of negative forces, and the stronger the negative forces in the magic, the more they flock to it.

    That''s going to increase their power.

    Therefore, there are many ethnic groups in the demon world who don''t like this group for fear of being targeted by this group of vampires.

    Once targeted by them, they will attack other people''s land like the paw of the tarsal bone, like jackals, and take away their favorite targets to extract their magic power until they are drained.

    So they act naturally domineering and strong, usually no one dares to fly over their territory.

    If there is such a person, I''m afraid they will be cut into pieces in an instant, and there will be no whole body.

    Today, there is such a person.

    Moreover, the magic of this man attracted all the soldiers of the whole limo tribe.

    The negative force in the magic was just like the most delicious food in the world, which made the whole limo people stir up.

    So, just now this scene appeared.

    Obviously, they are not going to let go of their prey.

    The magic of this prey is so attractive that it''s more delicious than any magic they''ve ever absorbed in their life.

    "If I can squeeze the magic out of her, then I''ve reached the limit of my potential, and I''m sure I can be glowed again and grow up for a second time."

    The legendary leader is very hot.

    "In this way, I will be able to upgrade the level, maybe become the existence of extreme level."

    If you think about it a little bit, the legendary strong people can''t bear it.

    At the moment, he did not hesitate any more, and ran directly to the other side.

    "Make it food for me!"

    With a grim smile, the legendary strong man of the limo clan stretched out his sharp claws and grasped each other.

    "Up

    "Together!"

    "If you don''t, you''ll be sucked up by the patriarch!"

    "Even if it''s a mouthful, let''s grab one!"

    "Go

    All the limo people around them suddenly seemed to be stimulated. They ignored the ferocious legendary clan leader''s usual prestige and rushed out one after another. They were ready to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth.

    This shows how attractive this person''s magic is to them.

    But the people of limo don''t know what a stupid thing they have done.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, heaven and earth shake.

    The violent evil spirit swept out of the little figure and rose up into the sky. It turned into a thick cloud and blinded the whole sky.

    The evil spirit is also like the torrent of the tsunami, attacking all directions and swallowing all the people of the limo nationality who came from the storm.

    "Ah

    "What is this...!"

    "How can there be such evil power...!"

    "I... I can''t swallow the magic in this...!"

    "No!"

    "Ah, ah...!"

    The next second, in the storm of evil, one by one screamed.

    Not long ago, one of the Li Mo people, who were still very arrogant and powerful, was counted as one, and all of them were eroded by evil.

    At ordinary times, they will only fall into madness, lose their mind, turn into evil things, and maybe be saved.

    However, their luck was very bad. When the little goddess was anxious to find the most important person, she stopped her and blocked her way, delaying her speed to find each other.

    With this alone, their fate is doomed.

    "Bang!"A Li Mo clan, who was infiltrated by evil Qi and inflated like a balloon, turned into blood.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    one by one, all the limo people followed the former, and they expanded one after another.

    "Who are you...!"

    The legendary strongman was also full of pain. He was eroded by evil Qi and his blood vessels burst up. He wriggled desperately and screamed out in horror.

    In response, a small hand grabbed his head.

    "Bang!"

    In the cracking sound, the head of the legendary strong man of the limo clan was pinched and exploded.

    The limo people, known as one of the most powerful races of the poison devil leader, were completely destroyed in this night.

    After a while, the evil spirit was restrained and returned to the body of the little figure.

    The little goddess with twelve black wings looked at the direction of the East, turned into a streamer, and rushed away with amazing speed.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    The first night when I came to the devil''s world came to an end under all kinds of unknown restlessness.

    The next day, at daybreak, Sean woke up.

    As soon as she woke up, sheen noticed all kinds of bad habits.

    "... there''s no capable maid around here. I have to wash myself in the morning."

    Sean was speechless.

    It''s not that I''m speechless about my treatment, but that I''m used to washing and dressing up when I wake up, and even that some needs may be solved quietly.

    Sean had not noticed anything wrong before.

    But now, when she woke up, feeling a little discomfort in her mouth and the wrinkled clothes on her body, sheen realized that she was really not used to it.

    "That maid is poisonous."

    Sheehan clearly realized that.

    But at the same time, Sheehan had a stronger impulse to leave the maid by her side.

    "Anyway, people have said that we seem to have done what we should and shouldn''t do. In this case, next time, we might as well...

    Sheehan began to figure out, and didn''t find out how much he thought like a villain.

    Can only say, that too perfect, perfect even a little scary maid, really a little poison.

    Thinking of such a thing, sheen got up to wash.

    But after getting up, Sheehan found that although Rasha was not with him, he still didn''t need to worry about no one to serve him.

    The evidence is that when sheen got up and went out, several beautiful women from the Shalin tribe came in and claimed to serve him.

    As a result, sheen went through the same treatment as yesterday''s banquet. She washed and dressed under the service of several beautiful women of the Shalin nationality. When she came out of the room, her legs were faintly weak.

    Don''t get me wrong. I was pinched this time.

    In the process of dressing and washing, the service of pinching shoulders and knocking legs never stops, and the treatment is comparable to that of the emperor.

    "This sand scale clan is also poisonous."

    Shane can only make complaints about this.

    In this case, sheen walked out of the Shalin clan and was taken to a square.

    There is a scene of bustle here.

    "Roar..."

    "ow..."

    one by one, the demons are locked in the cage, just like the goods to be escorted away, making a faint cry in the cage.

    The people of the Shalin tribe gathered here, preparing for a long journey.

    Instead of preparing a team, they prepared several large flying demons.

    Obviously, this voyage of the Shalin clan will be carried out through the flying demons.

    Shajina is directing the people to carry all kinds of goods. Seeing that sheen is brought here, she immediately stops and bows to sheen.

    "Yes, my Lord." Shajina with a beautiful smile, in front of sheen cordial greetings: "how did you sleep last night?"

    Hearing the words, sheen took a look at the pure and beautiful girl of the Shalin clan. She sighed that there were enough beauties in the strange world, but she shrugged her shoulders, which was a spontaneous response.

    "It''s OK. I don''t recognize beds."

    This natural to speak without airs, make the smile on shajina''s face become a bit rich.

    When Sean looks at shajina, why isn''t shajina looking at Sean?

    At present, this over young man is a real legendary strong man. It is very important for the whole Shalin people to know how he is living in his own land and how he views his own people.

    Although shajina has never been in contact with a legendary strong man, she knows that in a place like demon world where the strong man is respected, once she makes a legendary strong man unhappy, she will be doomed.

    In the past, many ethnic groups were destroyed by the anger of legendary strongmen.

    Therefore, it is a blessing and a disaster for the Shalin people to meet a legendary strong man.

    Naturally, the lucky thing is that once you win the favor of the other party and make friends with the other party, it will definitely be very beneficial to such a marginal and weak race as the Shalin people.

    Unfortunately, if the reception is not good enough to make the other party unhappy, then it is not impossible for the disaster to come to the head of the Shalin people.

    The other side is able to wipe out the powerful and overbearing, burning, killing and plundering hoof monster clan vanguard Legion. It''s absolutely blinking to wipe out the whole Shalin clan.

    Therefore, in the process of making friends with sheen, shajina did not worry about whether the marginal and weak races like Shalin would neglect each other in some ways.

    A legend of the strong, would like to weekdays in the treatment is absolutely not bad, right?After all, the conditions of the Shalin clan are limited. It''s hard to imagine what will happen if they can''t satisfy sheen.

    Thanks to this, in fact, whether shajina or shaliweng, all the arrangements and entertainments of yesterday''s day were very careful, for fear that there would be a contingency, which would make sheen unhappy.

    Even last night, shaliweng told shajina that it''s better to go back with sheen.

    It''s not hard to imagine what that means.

    Shajina didn''t think about it either.

    It''s not that she''s very casual, but that shajina really thinks it''s not so hard to accept to commit herself to sheen.

    For one thing, sheen is very young, only a little older than her, but she has become a legendary strong man. Shajina is also attracted by her excellent conditions and talents.

    Second, the other side is not like most of the demons. They are very similar to the Shalin people in appearance, which is in line with shajina''s aesthetic.

    Third, as a group within the magic collar, the atmosphere here is relatively open. Although it''s not so filthy, it''s natural for the people who use beauty to attract them to be more attractive.

    Anyway, the Lords of this territory are all demons, and beauty is the best in the world. I don''t know how many heroes are attracted to bow down to them. People with demons will easily accept this trend, which is also the reason.

    To sum up, shajina is really excited.

    But in the end, shajina gave up.

    "The other party is coming down to the magic hall. As an admirer of the magic hall, I''m sure I don''t like a woman of my level. I''d better not make a fool of myself."

    With that in mind, shajina gave up.

    If Sheehan knew about it, he would want to lift the table again, right?

    "If you have the courage to move, don''t you have the courage to act?"

    Ah, Pooh, that''s wrong.

    "Who''s coming for the devil? Who is the admirer of the demon? "

    If you know what shajina thinks in her heart, Sean will be crazy like this, right?

    In a word, whether shajina or shaliweng, they all care about Sheen''s view of the Shalin people and whether she is satisfied with her treatment.

    Fortunately, sheen is not as difficult to serve as most of the legendary strong men in the demon world. He always slaughters the clan and destroys the group. He has long been used to violence and full of hostility.

    On the contrary, the other side is quite casual and has no airs at all. As a legendary strong man, he is really too easy to get along with.

    "If only he wasn''t an admirer of his highness."

    Shajina thought with regret.

    "Well?"

    Sean, who was watching the Shalin people carrying goods, felt a chill in his back, and somehow his legs became softer.

    "Is there another villain thinking of harming me?"

    Sheen looked around in a little doubt.

    At this time, shajina began to speak again.

    "We are ready to leave at any time, my Lord. Would you like to prepare for a while?"

    Shajina confirms with sheen.

    "No, No." Sean naturally didn''t need to make any more preparations, and there was no reason to stay here. It was better to say that for the sake of his own determination, he wanted to leave this gentle village quickly, so he repeatedly said, "if you have no problem, let''s go."

    "All right." Shajina nodded her head without any objection.

    At the same time, shaliweng came with several soldiers of Shalin tribe.

    "My Lord, please accept this small gift."

    Shali urn gives Hearn a heavy bag.

    Sheen turned her eyes and raised her eyebrows.

    The bag was full of gold coins.

    "I don''t know if you can achieve your goal when you go to the Magic Kingdom this time. It''s a little bit of our intention to help you."

    The jar is low.

    "It''s not necessary."

    Sean was a bit of a tearful.

    It''s not that he didn''t receive gifts from others.

    After becoming a nobleman, because of the energy behind him, I don''t know how many noblemen want to have a relationship with themselves, and the phenomenon of giving gifts has never been broken, so sheen is used to it.

    But, like the sand urn, direct money, that sheen really did not meet.

    I have to say that the demons are very direct.

    "It''s nothing compared to the kindness of the adults who saved us from the hoof monsters." Shali urn said with regret: "if it wasn''t for the fear of delaying the purpose of your visit, many women in our Shalin clan are willing to offer themselves to you and serve you."

    "Cough..." sheen almost choked.

    Even if it''s money, how about beauty?Do you want to be on the road?

    For a moment, sheen was about to fall.

    Fortunately, when she thought of a pile of vinegar jars that might be hidden dangers at home, sheen put her posture in order.

    "I''ll take the money."

    Sean was immediately counselled.

    As a result, under the gaze of the Shalin people such as shaliweng, the Shalin people headed by shajina boarded the flying demons one after another.

    Sean jumped up and rode with shajina.

    Before long, a large flying magic thing began to take off and fly in the direction of Magic Kingdom.

    Shaliweng and others have been watching this scene with some regrets.

    "I really want to send some maids to that adult."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Magic land.

    As the center of magic collar, it may not be the most prosperous place, but the most powerful place.

    The reason is that there are too many powerful groups living in the demon collar who choose to stay here.

    There are many strong men, many positions, many forces and many fights.

    Unlike the border areas like Hun demon Kingdom, there are too many factors that attract others to come in the demon Kingdom, leading to the strong here.

    Of course, when the strong meet the strong, it will lead to a fierce fight.

    It may not be as chaotic as the ghost collar and poison collar, but in the end, it is still a world that advocates the law of the jungle. Fierce struggles between ethnic groups are everywhere, both overt and covert.

    It can be said that like the Shalin clan, the clan leader is only a small and weak marginal group that does not even have a grade of 80. In the demon Kingdom, he can not survive at all.

    Here, the weakest ethnic group must be supported by dozens of superior demons. Otherwise, they can''t get any status or resources here.

    Here, there are even several ethnic groups with legendary strongmen.

    In particular, the stone maids, known as the most powerful group of the magic collar, have three legendary strongmen in their clan. Even if they go out of the magic collar, they will be able to dominate.

    Of course, no matter how powerful the ethnic groups are, they dare not go too far.

    Because this is not only the central area of the demon collar, but also the residence of the Lord of this territory.

    Charmer, Schaffner.

    The second daughter of the six demons is the most beautiful one in the world.

    Her strength is unparalleled in the world. Even if we look at the three circles, except for a few people, none of them dare to say that they can match her.

    Her beauty has lasted for thousands of years. She is considered to be the first beauty of omnipoten. Even the countless goddesses of the Protoss and the countless enchanting demons are hard to match.

    There was an emperor who was willing to present his country with both hands for a smile.

    There was a hero who was willing to betray his race, curse his name and fight for him.

    This is a real sense of being able to overthrow the country, bring disaster to the country and the people, and make countless men and even women completely crazy.

    It happened that she, who had all this, was also dismissive of all this.

    The country the emperor offered for him was thrown away.

    The hero fought for him in the battlefield, and his behavior was ignored.

    For thousands of years, there are few things that can attract her attention, but there are endless things that attract her attention.

    Even the brave had several terms. After seeing this demon, he fell into a trance, and finally became helpless and depressed. He died without much merit.

    Many people think that the Dragon demon is ferocious and kills two brave people, which is extremely terrible.

    But the real understanding is that this demon is the most dangerous enemy for the brave.

    Her beauty and charm are like this, even the brave can''t resist.

    If she wants to, let alone the magic collar, all the people in the whole demon world are willing to offer everything for her.

    No matter how fierce the competition is, such a devil would not dare to be too presumptuous.

    In order not to disturb his Majesty''s quietness and upset his mood, the major groups in the demon Kingdom have made several agreements long ago to abide by them. If anyone violates them, the rest of the groups will fight together to drive him out of the demon kingdom.

    This shows how much prestige and influence the demon has in the demon realm, or in the demon collar.

    But this relatively stable situation will be completely broken in the near future.

    Just because, on this day, there is a person in the demon kingdom.

    "There''s magic city ahead."

    On the head of a group of large flying demons, shajina said this to Sean.

    I saw that a group of huge flying demons were flying in one direction. At the same time, they were holding the demons in the cages with ropes. They were carrying a group of sand scale people. From time to time, they made a strange cry.

    "Magic city..."

    sheen whispered and looked up.

    The next second, Sheehan saw a city.

    This is the first city Sheen has seen since he came to the demon world.

    The appearance of the city looks like a very huge castle.

    There are many buildings in the castle.

    The buildings are not uniform in height, height, size and shape. Even the style and shape are very poor. It''s like mixing the custom buildings of different regions. It should look like no three, no four, no one. But somehow, it shows a unique aesthetic feeling.

    In recent days, along the way, Sheen has learned a lot about the city from shajina."Is that the first city in the demon Kingdom, the residence of the demon, and the center of the whole demon collar, which gathers the most powerful ethnic groups in the whole demon collar, and is known as the" land of coexistence of all ethnic groups "

    Sean began to talk to himself like this.

    Aside, shajina nodded for sure.

    "The magic city is the only place in the whole magic collar where private fighting is not allowed, so although there are many ethnic groups, no one dares to fight in it for no reason."

    That''s what sajina says.

    "Because of the fact that his royal highness is in charge, no matter how bitter and hostile the ethnic groups are outside, they can''t do anything when they come here, so there are many facilities industries here."

    Thanks to this, people like the Shalin people have a fixed time to send people with a large number of goods to sell and do business here.

    Had it not been for places like magic city, trade would not have been possible, let alone the circulation of various materials.

    There is no place like ghost collar, poison collar and even beast collar that can provide fair trade and trade for the major ethnic groups.

    In those three territories, business is usually done between ethnic groups.

    The dragon magic collar is an exception. Because the dragon is respected, the rest of the ethnic groups are the vassals of the dragon, and they are more or less related to the dragon. They basically do not need to do any business and trade. Barter is the norm there. Even the dragon people often distribute various resources to the major ethnic groups, so that there is an unexpected peace that no other place has.

    But the moon demon collar is almost the same as the human world. There are all kinds of cities, all kinds of Commerce and trade, which are undoubtedly the most prosperous territory in the demon world.

    The demon collar is in the middle of the position, which is not as peaceful as the moon collar and the Dragon collar, nor as chaotic as the ghost collar and the poison collar. Although there are all kinds of struggles, there are also places to be peaceful and stable.

    The magic city is the only place in the magic collar where people can feel at ease without worrying about struggle.

    "It is the dream habitat of many weak ethnic groups and even powerful ethnic groups. If you can enter it, you can enjoy thousands of years of peace."

    Shajina looks at the magic city with longing eyes.

    "Unfortunately, if you want to enter the magic city, you must meet those three conditions. It''s too difficult for us Shalin people."

    Sean has long heard of the entry conditions mentioned by shajina.

    It is said that if you want to enter and become a resident of Magic City, you must meet any one of the three conditions.

    1£º With the permission of his highness demon as Lord.

    2£º It is recommended by more than three major groups in magic city.

    3£º If you have 100 superior demons in the clan, you can enter by yourself.

    If any of the above three conditions is met, then no matter where the tribe comes from, it can enter the magic city.

    It''s a pity that no matter what the conditions are, they can''t be satisfied.

    It''s very difficult to get permission from his royal highness demon, who is hard to see.

    It''s even less likely that a small and weak ethnic group such as the Shalin ethnic group has such strong contacts that more than three large ethnic groups can recommend themselves.

    One hundred superior demons are even more ridiculous. Any large clan with such strength can''t be ignored.

    The only superior demon in the Shalin clan is shaliweng, who is the head of the clan, at least in the face of it. Therefore, it is impossible to meet this condition in any case.

    "Of course, if there is a legendary strongman willing to endorse for us, there should be more than three big groups in the magic city willing to give the strongman face and recommend for a small and weak group?"

    Shajina said this and looked at sheen intentionally or unconsciously.

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    How could he not know what pesagina meant?

    It''s just that it''s not realistic at all.

    "After all, I''m a human, not a demon. Even if I have legendary strength, there won''t be a powerful group willing to give me face, will there?"

    Sean said so.

    "Indeed."

    In fact, shajina also understood this, and did not really hope so.

    Such shajina didn''t know that the man beside her was by no means comparable to an ordinary legend.

    In terms of strength, he may not be really comparable to the super level, but he is much stronger than the extreme level.

    In terms of contacts, he is not without support in the demon world.

    In shajina''s opinion, there are three extremely difficult conditions. In fact, except for the last one that sheen can''t help, Sheen has a way to satisfy the other two.

    Although, it''s too early to say that.

    The large team of the Shalin clan flew through the air and came to the magic city.

    "Down!"

    Shajina immediately ordered all the Shalin people to drive the flying demons to the gate.Magic city is forbidden to fly into the city without permission. If you want to enter the city, you must go through the gate.

    Shajina naturally won''t think that she and others don''t need to abide by this because she has sheen on her side. Now let the team go down.

    It''s not such an eye-catching scene.

    In addition to the Shalin people, many of the people who come here like this stop in front of the city gate.

    Sheehan doesn''t care about this, and is ready to go into the city in a low profile.

    However...

    "eh?"

    Suddenly, sheen felt something different.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    Magic City, magic castle.

    At the top of this castle, which stands at the top of the magic city, it seems that it looks like the whole magic city. At this time, two figures appear quietly.

    "At last?"

    It was a woman of the demon clan who made such a sound.

    A woman has the purest and most flawless face in the world, just like an angel, but tall and full, just like a hot witch. A casual smile seems to change the whole world, making it spring and beautiful. It can be said that the concept of "beauty" is brought into full play.

    With an angel face, a devil''s body, and every move is like the reincarnation of a beautiful God, this demon woman can turn into the focus of the whole world. She is exactly the person who makes countless men and women in omni pertensen crazy, the owner of this castle, this city and this territory.

    As if she had seen the scene outside the city and the man who had recently made her very interested, this supreme and beautiful figure had a happy face which was hard for others to see.

    At least, the maiden of the demons who served beside this great existence could not remember how many years she had not seen such an expression on the master''s face.

    The young girl of the demon clan is in full bloom, and her appearance can also be called gorgeous. There is no doubt that she is the most beautiful girl in other places. Even compared with the women of the elf clan, she is not inferior.

    In this world, there are absolutely not many girls who can surpass this girl in beauty. At least they have to be the peerless beauties of Roxie, Sophie and ninen.

    It''s a pity that such a charming demon beauty, standing beside the amazing existence, was completely covered up and became insignificant.

    If it is done in other places, I am afraid that the latter has already developed a terrible jealousy towards the former, and it is not surprising that the latter resents the former.

    However, the girl did not feel jealous. Instead, she looked at the master in front of her with a bewitched face. Like ordinary people, she was immersed in the beauty of the master.

    Of course, this meeting, the demon clan girl is still hard to hide the mouth of jealousy.

    "It''s just a brave man. Why should the master care so much about him?"

    The demon girl is really jealous of this.

    At the same time, this is also the most real doubt in the hearts of the demon girls.

    Because, the demon girl is very clear, his master''s vision is how high.

    No, it should be said that she has been used to the situation that the world is crazy for herself, even the brave are no exception, so she should not be so interested in just a few brave people.

    Even Mithra, who was once a brave man, never attracted the interest of his master like this.

    The last time the master was so excited and happy, I''m afraid it can be traced back to the time when his royal highness was born?

    At that time, the master was just like this. He was so happy that he found something very interesting.

    As a result, after nearly ten thousand years, my master was so happy again, but it was because a brave man of unknown origin really made the girl feel confused and unhappy.

    The demon girl even couldn''t help making such a noise.

    "His Royal Highness The Dragon devil said not long ago that if you find the brave one, you must inform her at the first time. But the master not only didn''t do so, but also deliberately concealed the information, so that the other royal Highnesses including the Dragon devil didn''t know that the brave one was in our territory. If his Royal Highness The Dragon devil and even the moon devil knew about it, he would be furious."

    At first glance, it seems like a reminder, but in fact, it''s just a stop.

    To prevent their own masters from acting arbitrarily in the future, and to prevent their own masters from contacting the opposite sex of unknown origin.

    The master belongs to me... No, it belongs to everyone.

    A brave man should not take away the sight of his master, nor can he take away the sight of his master.

    The demon girl cried in her heart.

    But this idea has already been exposed in front of her master.

    "What''s the matter? My lovely Lille

    The most beautiful enchantress in the world turned around, picked up the chin of the demon girl named Lille, and opened her mouth as if to kiss her.

    "Are you jealous? How lovely

    Smell speech, Li AI er a beautiful pretty face become ruddy rise.

    It''s not shyness, it''s infatuation.

    And then Lille said that in a twist.

    "The master is the most beautiful and noble existence in the world. I just feel that the lost brave people who have disappeared for many years and have not been needed by the world are not qualified for the attention of the charming demons."

    Lille didn''t hide her thoughts.

    It''s not that I can''t do it, but I don''t want to do it.

    In front of the most beautiful existence in the world, it is not only Lille, but everyone will not have the heart to cheat her and hide her.Lille is the same, so she never hides her thoughts and feelings in front of her master.

    In this regard, Yan Jue magic world is more happy to laugh.

    "But I''m just curious." Magic happy way: "just like me, my lovely sister also met many brave people, but never like this, regardless of their own position, even regardless of the sisters, desperately to defend each other."

    Say such words, enchantment evil spirit exuberant voice.

    "Even the elder sister said that he was very special, and lid and Milu had no hostility to this brave man. They loved our youngest sister, but they changed their attitude completely after meeting the brave man. On the contrary, they praised him. I really want to know how special this brave man is Don''t let my sisters and sisters recognize him like that. "

    Speaking of the back, the demon even licked his lips, as if he wanted to eat someone, so charming and moving to the extreme.

    This is not a deliberate act, but an unintentional act.

    This is the enchantment, the ultimate enchantment that combines all the factors in the world that can tempt others.

    With such a charming and moving posture, Lille''s face became more and more red, and her infatuation and infatuation in her eyes became more and more intense.

    "Ah, Lord Schaffner..."

    Lille couldn''t help rubbing her legs.

    "Hee hee, my Lilly is so cute." The demon stroked Lille''s cheek and said jokingly: "if outsiders knew that she was as cold and heartless as a stone girl, the most legendary one in the demon collar was only one step away from the extreme level, and she was also the No.1 cadre under my command. The head of the stone girl clan with a grade of 99 would show such a lovely expression. I don''t know how many men there would be Are you ecstatic? "

    Hearing this, Lille answered without hesitation.

    "I''m a doll belonging to Lord Schaffner alone. I''m a toy of Lord Schaffner. The rest of my existence, in my eyes, is just like grass grass on the roadside. It''s not worth mentioning at all, let alone caring about their ideas."

    Like this, the most powerful legend in the magic collar spoke words that outsiders absolutely could not imagine and even felt frightened.

    But these words, in front of the eyes of the absolute charm of the devil said, but it seems so natural.

    "I''m very happy, the loveliest Lille."

    She had a smile on her face, but there was a little bit of uninteresting in her eyes.

    No way.

    "Besides Ayi, you are my favorite person."

    That''s exactly how the list in Schaffner''s mind is arranged.

    However, if the full score is 100, Ayi is 99. There is no doubt that she won the first place, but Lille is about 10, just a notch higher than the average person.

    After all, toys that are not available are the best.

    AI Yi, for example, was rebellious and inhumane when he was young. He was not only not bored with her, but also liked her very much.

    And too easy to get toys, at the beginning can play well, but the back is sure to be tired.

    For example, for the rest of the demons, Lide still respects Schaffner. Carmina and Schaffner are a bit like birds of a feather. Milu is innocent and will not disobey Schaffner. Although Schaffner regards them as dear sisters, she does not say that she will be happy with them.

    Only Ayi, always put on a reluctant appearance, make it like a tiger, but xiafunei prefer.

    As for Sala, that is not the existence that Schaffner can handle casually.

    As a result, she always put the elder sister out of the list, making her special and respectful.

    Lille is a good, obedient boy.

    So, Schaffner is a little tired of it.

    Perhaps, this is too easy to get all the magic of the helpless heart, right?

    Don''t know all this Lille el, such as the highest evaluation general, showed a happy expression.

    I don''t know that her beloved master''s mind has drifted to other places.

    "Let me judge how many points you have, Sean the brave."

    She turned her head and looked at the brave man who had landed at the gate of the city, her eyes shining slowly.

    The next second, Schaffner disappeared.

    ...

    "this is...!"

    At the same time, Sean, who landed outside the magic city, raised his head and looked into the air.

    "What''s the matter with you? My lord

    One side, shajina for one Leng, conditional reflection of the inquiry voice.

    The inquiry came out loud, and shajina also found out.

    Around, it seems to become a quiet.

    "-"

    it''s a wonderful feeling.It''s as if this part of the world has turned into a paradise. Both the air and the atmosphere have become extremely beautiful.

    "She" so suddenly appeared in the air.

    Let the world, in front of her, be eclipsed.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    "Pa!"

    This is the sound of a demon''s sword falling off and hitting the ground.

    See, that demon clan is like to fall into dull in, become to lose one''s soul but rise like, dull looking at half sky that seductive figure, no longer have any action besides this.

    It''s not just the demons.

    All the life in front of the magic city is in the same state at this moment. His face is dull, as if he lost his soul. He just looks at the figure in the air, and there is no other in his eyes.

    This is true of the Shalin people who have just arrived at the magic city.

    Shajina is.

    Even those demons are like this. They don''t even dare to cry. They don''t know when they lie on the ground and look at the figure in the air. Their eyes are full of fear and confusion.

    "-"

    Sheehan wanted to say something and do something, but he found that he could not do it.

    It''s like the instinct of the body is resisting Sean. Sean can''t control himself. He stares at the figure in the air and can''t move his sight.

    The world is silent.

    The world is silent.

    All people''s eyes and even all the light in the world seem to converge on the figure, making her the most shining and eye-catching existence.

    "Ha ha..."

    before long, a light smile rang out clearly and spread to everyone''s ears.

    That smile, took away countless lives in the future.

    At this moment, all the people here were occupied.

    Fall into that amazing charm.

    Fall into the beauty.

    But the originator didn''t care about it. His eyes only focused on one person.

    Sheehan is sure.

    "She''s looking at me?"

    At the same time, Sheehan found that her heart beat faster without control.

    This state, even in the first time to see ninen, the first time to see Roxie, never had.

    "This..."

    sheen didn''t know what to say, and his eyes were always on the other side, looking at each other.

    I have to say that it is a woman who can make countless people excited and crazy.

    An angelic face.

    The devil''s figure.

    Mature charm.

    Attractive temperament.

    Sheen has to admit that even himself can''t help feeling excited.

    Perhaps, only on the appearance, the other side is not really more than the existence of ninen and Roxie, but only on the charm, the other side is far more than them.

    If nadura is the most perfect one, who can make all women feel longing and adoration by integrating all the accomplishments a woman should have, then the woman of the demon clan will integrate all the attractions a woman should have.

    As the saying goes, every vegetable and radish has its own love. Even the most outstanding woman, there are some strange people who don''t like it. However, this woman violates this principle and seems to grow on everyone''s liking, which is unparalleled in charm.

    This is...

    "demon, Schaffner..."

    Sean easily recognized each other''s identity.

    Even if you haven''t met and dealt with each other, you can recognize them.

    Because, in addition to this existence, no one can have such charm, such temperament, such beauty.

    This is a true portrayal of the other side.

    Now, it is here that the immortal magic concubine, who has made countless people fall in love with her and made countless people dream of her.

    In front of Sheehan.

    "Shua!"

    The next second, the opponent disappeared in mid air.

    When she appeared again, she was already in front of sheen.

    The sight of all the people present almost instantly converged on her again.

    Heart, are sinking in the moment.

    "Come on."

    The matchless demon smiles at sheen.

    "Tell me, who are you?"

    The soft tone, the sweet voice, the attractive tone, the red lips, all firmly affect the soul of all people.

    Therefore, including shajina, there is an impulse to answer the last sentence - "I am your servant."

    Yes.

    In such a moment, all the people on the scene were completely intoxicated with the charm of the magic girl and willingly became the slaves of each other.

    There is no reason for it, just because they have indeed been captured and enslaved.

    While others are still like this, sheen, who is facing each other head-on, will only be more unbearable.There is no way, just such a simple sentence, everyone''s deepest fantasy will be hooked out.

    Sheehan is no exception.

    Listening to the other side''s sexy and soft tone and sweet voice, Sean only felt that her heart was beating faster and faster, and the most provocative scene appeared in her mind involuntarily.

    He wanted to hug each other.

    He wanted to kiss each other.

    He wants to keep the other side under him.

    Even, he wanted to ravage and conquer each other.

    This is the biggest reaction of a normal man to see a demon.

    Sean is a normal man.

    Therefore, he can not avoid vulgarity.

    If there is something different in Sheehan''s heart from others, it is that his delusions are even more outrageous.

    After all, he''s a man with thousands of G''s in his head.

    In one second, Sean''s pictures of thousands of G''s flashed out of his mind.

    Finally, staying in a pair of shoes gives sheen the most sense of achievement, which is also what sheen most wants the other party to do.

    That''s -- "Dad."

    As a result, the famous lines that let the brave man Xi en stay in history burst out from his mouth.

    "I''m your father."

    When this word came out of Sean''s mouth, the world was destroyed.

    "..."

    the smile on Schaffner''s face solidified.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    All the demons who were captured by the charm of Schaffner were also instantly out of intoxication and rigid there.

    The scene was silent.

    However, different from the intoxicated silence just now, this silence is a dead silence without saying anything.

    "My Lord, you..."

    shajina''s eyes on sheen were full of disbelief.

    The rest of us looked at sheen with the same shock.

    That is, sheen was inspired in an instant and came back to himself on the spot. He understood what he had done.

    "Gulu..."

    at the moment, sheen couldn''t help swallowing.

    Silence, so it has been maintained.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that sheen coughed, pretending to be calm.

    "Slip of the tongue. Why don''t you go back first and we''ll do it again later?"

    It''s like the hero who took the wrong script.

    When the scene once again entered the dead silence, a voice containing a huge anger resounded throughout the audience.

    "Filthy, impudent, vulgar! Die for me

    With such an angry cry, a terrible magic enveloped the audience.

    A figure with unparalleled momentum came from the magic city at an amazing speed and made a surprise attack in the direction of Sheehan.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean''s eyes coagulated, and without any hesitation, the magic in her body rolled up.

    The next moment, with unmatched momentum of the figure swept in front of Sheehan, to Sheehan''s head, blow out a blow like heaven and earth.

    "Bang --!"

    The roar resounded through the sky.

    A violent shock wave suddenly appeared, like an avalanche around.

    The ground is broken every inch.

    The atmosphere whines.

    All the demons around didn''t even have time to make a response, so they were swept away by the sudden shock wave, which set off a riot of war.

    Suddenly, screams, screams, wails, panic appeared in front of the city gate.

    This movement even startled the major groups in the magic city, and made them start to stir up one after another. One after another, they plundered out of the city and came here.

    We can imagine how terrible this movement is.

    The aftermath of such a battle is absolutely hard to arouse even the legendary level of confrontation.

    If the opponent is just a legendary strong man without a start, it is possible for him to lose in this attack.

    It''s a pity...

    "this welcome ceremony is really flattering. Should we say that it is worthy of being the magic leader among the six demons?"

    Under such words, Sean''s figure gradually appeared in the shock wave.

    The body is intact.

    "You...!"

    A pair of eyes full of surprise and anger shrank.

    A closer look, her hands, actually holding a huge incomparable steel gun, the tip of the steel gun was blasted out, showing a stabbing state.

    This steel gun is also flowing with gorgeous magic light, obviously not ordinary goods.

    The magic girl who holds this steel gun has the most legendary strength, and is only one step away from the ultimate level.However, it was such a strong man who was supposed to be unmatched that his extraordinary shot of steel gun was taken.

    Sean took it with one hand, empty handed.

    "Fuyu burst."

    Sean sang in a low voice.

    "Bang --!"

    Another roar aroused, so that the violent big bang appeared in the field, forming a second wave of shock.

    However, the shock this time is no longer just a shock wave, but a strong explosion.

    Fierce fire suddenly appeared, ravaged the land, let everything be burned.

    Around them, the already embarrassed demons screamed and wailed again.

    The ground also disintegrated again, even melted and became magma.

    Holding a huge steel gun bigger than her own body, Lille flew out of the explosion, fell to the ground with thick smoke and sparks, looking a little embarrassed.

    In contrast, Sheehan, like bathing in the fire, even a corner of his clothes were not damaged, slowly came out.

    "Bang..."

    Lear said.

    "No matter how mean and shameless they are, they are brave. Can''t they be underestimated?"

    Sean heard that.

    "Did you know me?" Sheen browed and said with a smile: "however, the shameless evaluation of me is respectable. Xie bumin, the guy who suddenly jumped out to attack others is generally shameless, isn''t he?"

    "What did you say?" Lille was obviously hot tempered, and was immediately ignited.

    But sheen is not a fearsome man.

    "I said, you''re a despicable sneaker. You look so good for nothing."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    "-"

    when Sheehan''s sarcasm, which was too light to be natural, blurted out, silence visited here again.

    Only, this time, not dead, but as if the storm is coming before the depression.

    Lille''s face disappeared.

    No longer angry, no longer dignified, but like looking at a dead person in general, calm to strange.

    Looking at Lille like this, the expression on Sean''s face disappeared.

    Because the extraordinary sixth sense brought by his external consciousness tells him that something dangerous seems to be awakening.

    Lille looked at Sean coldly and didn''t say a word.

    However, a pair of her eyes began to emit unknown light.

    Just as Lille''s eyes were shining abnormally, a thin white ivory hand was on her shoulder.

    "Stop it, Lille."

    The sweet and attractive sound instantly dispelled the oppressive atmosphere of the whole audience.

    "Lord Schaffner..."

    the light in Lille''s eyes stagnated, and she turned her head and looked at Schaffner beside her.

    There, the calm on Schaffner''s face came back, with a smile on her face.

    But Schaffner wasn''t smiling at Lille, she was smiling at Sean.

    It seemed that he was more interested in sheen than before.

    Lille''s jealousy rose at once.

    However, Lille did not disobey Schaffner''s orders.

    No matter how jealous or jealous she was, Lille would never disobey Schaffner.

    So, reluctantly, Lille had the magic to let her eyes shine away.

    Sheehan immediately realized that the danger she had just felt seemed to have disappeared.

    This makes sheen look at Lille very deep.

    Obviously, the performance of Lille just made sheen care a little.

    Sean didn''t know. Seeing his performance, the smile on Schaffner''s face became more intense.

    This is the first time to see a man after seeing her, but also willing not to look at her, or even ignore her existence.

    This kind of experience is the first time for Schaffner.

    At this time, seeing that everything was calm, the demons around finally recovered from the sudden development.

    Including the demons who came from the enchantment city. After seeing Schaffner, they were stunned at first and then panicked.

    "See you, your highness

    The demons of magic city knelt down.

    "See you, your highness

    Shajina and other demons who just arrived at the magic city also knelt down in fear.

    However, at the same time of panic, the demons on the scene can''t help but stay on the body of Schaffner and look at the demon Ji, no matter male or female, all show the color of infatuation.

    Looking at a group of demons this normal to no longer normal reaction, and then looking at Sean still thoughtfully looking at Lille''s performance, Schaffner''s heart was born with a new feeling.

    In this case, Schaffner did not even pay attention to the surrounding demons.

    "Your name is Sean, isn''t it?" "It''s interesting that I remember your name," said Schaffner to sheen with great interest

    Yes.

    It was not until this moment that Schaffner really remembered Sean''s name.

    Although she had heard about Sean many times before, she didn''t remember his name before she met him.

    It was not until this time that Schaffner read Sean''s name several times and kept it in her mind.

    Sean just looked at Schaffner, looking at this charming demon with a bright and moving smile, her heart beat faster.

    (NIMA, it''s really premature.)

    This demon is really poisonous. It can make her heart beat faster and faster. No wonder she is considered to be the most beautiful woman in omnipotence.

    If there is a goddess in charge of the concept of "beauty" in this world, then that goddess may be the demon, right?

    Of course, the protoss will not admit it.

    Sean quickly passed the "learning materials" picture for hundreds of times in her mind, and finally forced herself to calm down after acquiescing to "I''m not brother pig" and "I shouldn''t lick dog" for thousands of times.

    Yes, it''s coercion.

    Otherwise, Sheehan felt that he might be tempted.

    (think about the protagonists in those novels, who don''t treat women like dirt?)

    Sean kept hypnotizing himself.

    He doesn''t want to become the supporting role of licking dog in the novels of previous lives. When he sees the goddess, he licks her face and is despised rhythmically.Not to mention, after imagining it like this, sheen really calmed down.

    "Are you Schaffner?" Sheehan said bluntly, "I''m here to find Ayi."

    This is almost impersonal, without any polite remarks, which is really surprising.

    At least, the people present have never seen anyone who can be so calm and inhuman after seeing the demon.

    "My lord..."

    shajina was also shocked.

    She always thought that Sheehan was coming for the enchanter and was an admirer of the enchanter.

    As a result, as soon as they came to the magic city, they were attracted by the master. They didn''t even look intoxicated, or even vaguely resisted.

    Especially the "I''m your father" speech still reverberates in shajina''s mind. She still can''t believe that sheen will say such words in front of the demon.

    How does shajina know that Sheen has suffered?

    Don''t make yourself look straight. He''s really afraid that he will be poisoned by this demon.

    Unfortunately, others don''t know what he thinks.

    "How dare you be rude to Lord Schaffner..."

    Lille couldn''t help getting angry again.

    But Schaffner pressed Lille''s shoulder tightly, and her eyes became brighter as she watched sheen.

    "I know you''re looking for Ayi." She stares at Sean and says, "but you don''t have to worry, do you? Don''t you want to have a good chat with me first? "

    That voice, that tone, straight let a person''s heart float to think lightly.

    As soon as Sheehan drew from the corner of his mouth, there was evil fire in his heart.

    At the moment, Sheehan spoke quickly.

    "No, poor monk... Ah, bah, I don''t want to be near women, I just want to see AI Yi."

    All the lies that can lead to thunder and lightning are used as excuses by Sheehan.

    "Puchi."

    She could not help laughing. She was so gorgeous that everyone looked straight and felt thirsty.

    Even Lille is like this, can''t help but cast to love like line of sight to the Schaffner.

    Sheehan quickly put aside his sight and yelled in his heart.

    Amitabha, Amitabha, come to the Buddha to save me. This woman is really poisonous

    Sean felt that he was almost unable to hold on.

    It happened that Schaffner came to him and looked at him with a smile.

    "as far as I know, you have a princess whose Royal Highness is called the first beauty of the people."

    A pair of beautiful eyes of Schaffner are curved into crescent shape because of happiness.

    Sheehan didn''t look away and even stepped back.

    "You misunderstood." Sheehan said very seriously: "they sent them to the door by themselves. I just accepted them with the principle of not being in vain."

    If Roxie and others were present, they would surely beat this ghost to death.

    Only Schaffner, on the contrary, became more and more interested.

    "Well, I sent it to my door myself, didn''t I?" Shaphner stretched out her slender jade finger and pointed her face as tender as turpentine. At the same time, I said pitifully: "uphold the principle of not white, do you want to accept me reluctantly?"

    "Poof!" Sean''s going to vomit blood.

    This NIMA is really a demon. Who can bear it?

    Don''t say that sheen can''t stand it, but the demons around are all in a state of dying.

    However, seeing Schaffner''s smiling face and staring at Sean''s appearance, they silently looked at Sean, and jealousy, resentment and even killing appeared in their eyes one after another.

    Among them, Lille is the most important.

    But for the presence of Schaffner, she would have attacked Sean immediately.

    Heanton felt thousands of curse like eyes gathered on himself, only felt like a thorn in the back.

    "You''re... You''re joking, your highness."

    Sheen could only laugh and retreat.

    "How do you know I''m joking? What if I''m serious? "

    Schaffner is close with a smile.

    "You said it was just in case..."

    Sheehan continued to retreat with a stiff face.

    "It''s impossible for other people to want a just in case, but you''re OK. Maybe I''m excited?"

    Schaffner''s smile continued to approach.

    Looking at this scene, Sean can''t help it.

    "Don''t come here!"

    The brave man actually said the same thing as a good woman who was about to be forced.

    "No, I''ll come."

    Not only did Schaffner not get hit, but she quickened her pace to get close to Sean."Shua!"

    Sean moved for an instant, disappeared in place, and appeared in mid air.

    "Shua!"

    Who ever thought that Schaffner appeared in front of Sean again just like a blink.

    "Lying trough!"

    Seeing that gorgeous face and fiery devil like figure suddenly appear in front of her, Sheen''s heart trembles, and she can''t help but burst into rude remarks. As if by a fierce tiger, she disappears in a flash again.

    "Hee hee."

    At last, Schaffner also gave out a heartfelt and happy laugh, and blinked to follow.

    As a result, in mid air, the figures of Sean and Schaffner repeatedly appear and disappear, so that the whole world seems to have left their traces.

    "I warn you, don''t come here again!"

    "But I just want to come over. What can I do?"

    "I am a married man!"

    "I don''t mind."

    "I''m your brother-in-law!"

    "I don''t mind that much."

    "I advise you to stop playing. My concentration is not as good as you think. Later, if I really get angry, even I will be afraid!"

    "I''d like to see you angry. Come on, I''ll send one to my sister as soon as possible."

    "I..."

    "ha ha..."

    Sean''s frantic cry and Schaffner''s silver bell like laughter spread throughout the audience.

    Let everyone be silent for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    On this day, all the demons in the whole magic city are a little suspicious of life.

    Seeing Schaffner chasing Sean with a smile on her face, they only felt that they might be dreaming.

    No way.

    Who is that?

    Demon!

    The most beautiful being of Ohm niepertanson!

    Even the country offered by the Emperor himself can kick away, and countless heroes can''t get rid of it!

    This kind of devil, who brings disaster to the country and the people, is the most beautiful in the world. On this day, he not only shows up at the gate of the city, but also chases a man all over the world?

    If it wasn''t in a dream, how could it happen?

    In particular, the man was as scared as a goblin, which made everyone feel strange.

    People can only think about questions one by one.

    "Who is he?"

    "What''s the relationship between him and his royal highness

    "Why does your highness like him so much?"

    Think of this one by one have no solution of doubt at the same time, a group of demons are envious and jealous to madness.

    They don''t know what the man is, which can make his royal highness charming.

    But his royal highness is so fond of a man. This alone is enough to make everyone present jealous.

    "That man doesn''t seem to be a demon."

    "Human?"

    "I can fight with Lord Lille without damage, and I also have the ability of instant movement. I''m afraid I''m a rare master of the Terran?"

    "When did such a young master appear in the Terran?"

    "Is he...

    gradually, it seems that someone guessed Sheen''s identity and changed his face slightly.

    In particular, the eyes of several powerful groups of people in the magic city flicker slightly, and they don''t know what they are thinking.

    Of course, some people only care about the fact that Sean and Schaffner are "playing".

    For example, shajina.

    "What''s going on?"

    Shajina was completely dazed and shocked.

    She didn''t expect that Sheehan, who had been thought to be hard to see his royal highness and to enter the magic castle as she wished, would turn into a person who was "chased" by his royal highness.

    In addition to shajina, Lille also looked at the scene, her eyes almost burst with fire.

    "I''ve never seen Lord Schaffner laugh so happily, damned brave...!"

    Lille is really going crazy with jealousy.

    Sean didn''t know that at this moment, he had become the imaginary enemy in the eyes of countless people, and was seen through by many people.

    All he knew was that he was really about to collapse.

    Unfortunately, he is not a gentleman, let alone Liu Xiahui. He is chased by such a charming demon. Listening to her pleasant laughter and looking at her charming body and beautiful face, Sheen has a feeling that she is about to be captured.

    Now he is full of thought, simply from the other side, conquer her, put her under the pressure, a good trample, taste this peerless beauty.

    But reason tells him that one of the six demons, and the second most important one after the demons, is absolutely impossible for the other to really want to have fun with himself.

    Before she came here, shajina said more than once that this enchantment has never touched anyone.

    So, sheen can be sure that once she really becomes the man under her skirt, it''s not to mention the joy of fish and water, for fear that she will be thrown aside to nibble at the mud.

    Lick the dog, lick the dog, lick to the last nothing.

    He, Sean, never wanted to be shajina and the courtiers who were used to set off the charm of the demon among the countless people who knew the legend of the demon. Later generations said in the tone of worshiping the demon that "a long time ago, even the Kingdom''s most precious fiance and brave men were prostrated under the command of the demon, but they could not get the demon''s eyes to treat each other ¡±That poor supporting role.

    Think of here, Sheehan''s mind flashed several people''s faces.

    There are melica''s...

    there are tyer''s...

    there are Ayi''s...

    and... Roxie...

    when the faces of these beauties flash out of Sean''s mind, Sean''s heart, which is struggling to support the invincible due to the beauty and charm of the demon, is finally completely calm.

    Then...

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ Huo]"

    Sean suddenly chanted the magic mantra, giving the atmosphere the characteristics of "fire".

    "Bang!"

    A burst of surging flame immediately burned up.

    And, just shrouded in the emergence of the blink of Schaffner."You...!"

    Schaffner didn''t expect such a thing to happen. For a moment, she was attacked by the flame.

    Of course, this little magic flame can''t hurt Schaffner.

    Schaffner was just shocked by her magic, and the flame was annihilated.

    But the way she looked at sheen was full of surprise, full of amazement.

    Sean, he attacked her.

    "What

    On the ground, countless demons who saw this scene began to clamor on the spot.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    Lille is a shock in the heart, suddenly burst out a terrible momentum, without saying a word, he wants to rush up and kill sheen.

    But by this time, Schaffner had already reacted.

    On his body, an invisible wave spread and spread, which shocked the whole audience in an instant.

    With surprise, surprise, doubt and a little anger, Schaffner looks at sheen.

    "You hit me?"

    Schaffner is incredible.

    That appearance, unexpectedly is also some pitiful.

    Sheehan cursed the goblin secretly, but her heart was calmed down.

    "Shouldn''t you?" Sheen snorted and said, "I don''t think I can see it. Are you playing with me?"

    Schaffner blinked.

    Indeed, she was playing with sheen.

    Or is she really trying to seduce Sean?

    She is a demon, but she never disdains to tempt others.

    At the first sight of Schaffner, everyone else would fall.

    Therefore, Schaffner does not need to seduce others, and naturally will be loved and infatuated.

    She would do this to sheen, only because she thought he was funny, funny, fresh in his reaction, more and more interested in him, and then she wanted to tease him.

    But Sheen has no obligation to play with her.

    "I don''t care if you''re interested in me because of Ayi or because of who I am." Sheehan warned: "I just want to say, don''t think that you are a beautiful woman with privileges. Maybe others will tolerate your willfulness, but I''m definitely not in that line. If you ignore my ideas and insist on playing with me, as long as you are happy, you will ignore my convenience. Next time, I won''t just set fire."

    With that, Sheehan put his hand on the holy sword at his waist, and with the power of [waituo Tianming], he injected some magic into the holy sword, arousing some power of the sealed holy sword.

    The sacred wave immediately flashed away on sheen, which made Schaffner''s eyes flash, and also made all the demons on the ground feel something terrible. With a cold back, there was a flash of fear in his heart.

    This situation, not only let a group of demons just, even has been yelling to fight to kill Li AI all face a while change, whole body tense.

    At the scene, suddenly ushered in the silence I don''t know how many times.

    Schaffner looked at Sean with a smile of interest on her face.

    However, Schaffner''s eyes were more serious than before.

    If Schaffner only regarded Sean as an interesting toy before, then the demon finally regarded him as an equal existence and put him in his eyes.

    "How many years?" "I don''t know how many years I haven''t been so resisted or threatened," she murmured

    So said Schaffner, but there is no anger at all.

    "It seems that my sisters and sisters will treat you differently. It seems that there is no reason."

    Schaffner smiles again.

    It''s not the charming and charming smile that I used to have, nor the funny smile that I really feel like I''m playing, but the happy and enjoyable smile that I haven''t seen for a long time.

    "All right." She shrugged her soft shoulders and said, "for the sake of your daring to attack me, I''ll give you 90 points."

    So far, the ranking list in Schaffner''s mind has changed.

    In the first place is still the favorite and even doting sister of Schaffner, AI Yi.

    But in the second place is no longer only 10 Lille, but in front of this man just met for the first time.

    This is also the first man in history to reach 90 points and rank in the top three of Schaffner''s heart.

    You know, it was Mithra, the brave man of that year, and Schaffner who only gave him ten cents.

    If it wasn''t that Schaffner had never met Mithra head-on, the score would have been lower?

    After all, Schaffner does not think that the brave can ignore their charm.

    The brave man, who is infatuated with Sophie, is likely to fall if he sees Schaffner.

    And for the toys that fall so easily, schafner never cares.

    Sean didn''t know about it.All he knew was that the woman finally gave up.

    "Hoo..."

    sheen immediately wiped his forehead subconsciously, wiped away the cold sweat that did not exist, and was greatly relieved.

    Fortunately, I insist on it, or I''m afraid I''ll become the most shameful passer-by in history?

    Which passer-by will fall to be the courtier of the other party when he first meets a woman?

    In fact, Sheehan felt ashamed of his predecessors.

    "Come with me."

    Schaffner said this to Sheehan, and immediately disappeared.

    See, sheen brow a pick, to the bottom of shajina said a way: "I left, see you later."

    With that, sheen disappeared.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    Lille followed quickly.

    Only a group of demons were left, looking at each other. Some felt melancholy for the departure of the demons, while others had their own thoughts.

    "My lord..."

    shajina also felt a sense of loss.

    I don''t know. Can I see him again?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Just as Sean left with Schaffner, what happened in front of the gate of magic city spread throughout the city after a while of word of mouth.

    Countless ethnic groups in the enchantment city know that today, a strong human has entered the enchantment city.

    Moreover, this strong man also shocked his royal highness, who seemed to be very popular with him.

    As soon as it came out, there was a lot of noise in the city.

    "That demon''s highness pays so much attention to a human being?"

    "And approached each other?"

    "No way!"

    "It''s just a human being. What''s the right to be so favored by your highness?"

    That''s what most people think.

    As the most powerful group of people in the magic collar, these beings gathered in the magic collar are undoubtedly the ministers of the magic.

    Because it''s so close to enchantment, most people in enchantment city can see enchantment once or twice in a long time.

    And those who have seen the demon are naturally captivated and deeply intoxicated by both men and women.

    It can be said that enchantment is the highest belief of the people here, and the object of longing, worship, love and even fanatical admiration.

    They don''t expect to be favored by his highness. They just hope to see him more.

    For this reason, I don''t know how many demons collect pictures or images of demons in order to alleviate the pain of Acacia.

    Enchantment is the goddess in the eyes of countless people, and even the dream lover.

    Now tell them that their most adored goddess is actually happy with a human being, which causes a greater sensation than when sheen was going to be Roxie''s fiance.

    Even the powerful members of the powerful ethnic groups have made some mistakes.

    "What''s the origin of that human being?"

    "It should not be ordinary human beings who can arouse his Highness''s interest?"

    "I''ll see who that human is."

    Some people with this idea began to investigate Sean.

    "That human, could it be..."

    "Probably."

    "Apart from that existence, what powerful human being can attract the attention of Lord Schaffner?"

    Some people have already guessed the identity of Sheehan, and have thought about it.

    Some people have even begun to act, ready to do something irrational.

    Among them, including the people around Schaffner.

    As a result, the sensation in the continuous spread, one by one intentional and unintentional people have also launched some action.

    At this time, Sean came to magic castle with Schaffner.

    This is the bedroom of the demon, or the residence of the individual.

    The High Castle, which stands on the top of the city, also serves as the leader of the city and the power center of the city. Only the cadres and subordinates of the city who are in charge of the territory and the city are allowed to go in and out freely. The rest of the people are not allowed to enter unless they have special permission.

    The gate of the High Castle even has two guards.

    The two gatekeepers were as tall as giants, at least 10 meters tall, sitting in front of the gate like two huge statues, holding huge steel guns in their hands, with a solemn face.

    If you feel carefully, then, sharp people will find that the level of these two gatekeepers is extremely high.

    Their grades are all 90.

    Yes.

    Level 90.

    These two gatekeepers are legendary.

    "Lord Schaffner."

    "Lord Schaffner."

    When Schaffner and sheen appeared here together, the two guards, like huge statues, actually moved and knelt down on one knee respectfully to Schaffner in a roar.

    That momentum, that loud noise, are showing their extraordinary.

    "Good guy..."

    Sean was stunned.

    To be reasonable, he has never met such a big man, let alone a real legend.

    Schaffner ignored the two men and instead introduced them to Sean.

    "They are the only two legendary strong men of the rock giants, and they are also two of the eight cadres under my command. Are they powerful?"

    Schaffney, like showing off something to sheen, was laughing and singing.

    "Rock giants?"

    Sheehan looks at Schaffner suspiciously, but suddenly sees her beautiful face with a smile on her face. She jumps in her heart and turns away from her sight.

    "Haven''t you heard of the rock giants?" "They are the most sparsely populated group in the demon world. It''s estimated that there are only a few dozen of them, but as long as they grow up, they will naturally reach the level of 80. If they are not too few, and their childhood is too long, and they can''t grow up without a thousand years, then they will certainly be the same as the dragon NextIn such a powerful ethnic group, the only two legendary strong people in the ethnic group became the cadres under the command of Schaffner.

    "How can you let your own cadres guard here?"

    Sean is speechless.

    Who knows, the two rock giants took the lead in speaking before Schaffner spoke.

    "It''s our honor to be able to keep the gate for Lord Schaffner!"

    "Short life, don''t insult me

    The rock giants roared like a roar.

    Sean just felt a buzz in his ear, almost not scared to death by the loud sound.

    "That''s what they say?"

    Schaffner looked as usual, and seemed very happy to see Sheen''s embarrassment. Her eyes were full of cunning.

    "Two silly big ones."

    Sean could only dig out his ears and roll his eyes.

    The rock giants were furious.

    "Who are you?"

    "I don''t seem to be a demon. I dare to be so close to Lord Schaffner. Damn it!"

    On the two rock giants, the terrible momentum rose.

    It was like a heavy mountain falling from the sky, hard to fall on the body, the same heavy feeling, made Sheen''s shoulder slightly heavy.

    However, almost immediately, Sheehan''s shoulder returned to normal condition, looking very calm.

    "Why?"

    Two rock giants made a sound of surprise.

    Obviously, they didn''t expect that this small human could bear the momentum released by the two of them.

    Heen ignored the reaction of the two rock giants and looked at Schaffner.

    "If you want me to come with you, don''t you just want others to show me some respect?"

    Sean''s look at Schaffner gradually became bad.

    "I really want to give you a bad impression. I''ve already done it. Why take such a big turn and let others do it?"

    She seemed to enjoy Hearn''s hostility to herself. She nodded her head with satisfaction and continued to smile and chant without anger.

    "That''s true..."

    sheen felt reasonable and relaxed.

    On the other hand, the two rock giants changed their faces. Instead of converging, they intensified.

    There is no reason.

    Lord Schaffner seems very happy

    Does your highness like this human very much

    When these two words flashed from the hearts of the two rock giants, their eyes like rocks burst out of jealousy.

    This let two people can not help but release all the momentum, suppression to Sheehan.

    Feeling the pressure of repression, Sheen''s relaxed brows wrinkled again.

    So sheen looked at the two rock giants with a little cold light in his eyes.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The two rock giants became stiff as if they were suddenly watched by some terrible beast.

    "You...

    " he...

    the rock giants cast a suspicious gaze at Sean.

    Bathed in this line of sight, Sheehan also gradually converged the magic of breaking body.

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Sean''s tone began to turn sour.

    This tone, of course, is directed at the summer of Fresnel.

    Schaffner had been watching the play, and did not take the initiative to stop it, but just watched with great interest.

    This act of schadenfreude and fearing that the world would not be in chaos really made sheen angry.

    Schaffner was innocent.

    "I didn''t tell them to do that?"

    Schaffner''s pitiful explanation.

    It''s a pity that Sheen has given up on her.

    "... I should have said, don''t fool me just because it''s fun?"

    Sean took a deep breath, took a look at Schaffner, turned his head and left.

    Seeing this, the innocent and pitiful things on Schaffner''s face disappeared completely.

    "Wait a minute." Schaffner quickly grabbed Sean''s hand and said helplessly: "OK, my fault, I can''t help trying to tease you, but I didn''t expect that your temper is so big that you can compete with AI Yi. No wonder you can see each other."

    "I''m sorry I''m so grumpy." As Sheehan said this, her heart beat faster and she pulled back her hand.

    This demon''s hand is smoother than jade and softer than cotton. It has a frightening touch, which makes sheen feel numb, as if he had been electrified.

    It can only be said that it deserves to be a demon. Everything in the body has incomparable allure and attraction.

    Sheen is really a little worried that if she stays with such a poisonous woman, she will fall into the enemy unconsciously.No, that''s her purpose, isn''t it

    Sean''s eyes toward Schaffner were full of vigilance.

    That look like a thief, so that the summer of niece are not laughing and crying up.

    "You and my little Ayi are one, right? Even my appearance is almost the same

    Isn''t it?

    Want to know, AI Yi is like this, regard Xia Fu Nie as if fierce tiger, vigilant to her unceasingly.

    Under such circumstances, it is no wonder that Schaffner would not be able to laugh or cry.

    However, in the heart of Schaffner, Sheehan''s score unconsciously increased by two points to 92.

    This man is really funny, just like little Ayi.

    Thinking of this, a smile reappeared on Schaffner''s face.

    "Let''s go and sit down with my sister."

    Schaffner reached out to Sean again.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sheehan quickly avoided.

    "Nothing." She blinked and said, "I just want to take you back to talk."

    "Speaking? Then don''t move your hands and feet! " Sean is still full of vigilance: "also, I don''t want to chat with you, just want to get in touch with AI Yi, let AI Yi come to pick me up."

    Sean didn''t want to stay for a moment.

    "Don''t worry, someone will come to pick you up." As if she couldn''t hear Sean''s worry, she said leisurely, "little Ayi has already told all the sisters, and now the six demons are looking for you."

    "Is it?" Sheen then came to a little spirit, and even asked: "has the person who is with me been found?"

    "Well, I found it." Xiafune gently smile, said: "your little baby dragon just fell in the dragon magic collar, was witnessed by the subordinates of little Aiyi, now little Aiyi should have gone to pick her up."

    "Little Ayi, the cadre named Jacinta, is OK. Although he fell into the devil''s collar, he is not a fool in the demon world. When he finds the twins who have been following him, he will go back by himself."

    "And the little evil god, she''s all right. She just fell into the poison devil''s collar. It''s said that she was in a rush, attracting the attention of countless ethnic groups all the way. She was surrounded many times, but she annihilated all the demons blocking the way, causing a lot of noise. It''s said that the girl Kamina was very angry. It''s estimated that she would run by herself and talk with the little devil Have you made two moves? "

    Schaffner''s understated words reassured Sean in the front, but made Sean''s heart rise again in the back.

    "Carmine the poison demon?" Sheen frowned and said, "will she do something to Lilith?"

    "Should I?" Chavne said: "Carmina''s temper is not under you and little Ayi. That evil god is so unscrupulous in her territory. It''s strange that she doesn''t blow up."

    Hearing this, sheen was silent for a while, and her frown suddenly loosened.

    "Why?" "Don''t you worry?" she said

    "What are you worried about?" Sheen calm face back: "Lilith''s strength I know the most, however, single to single situation, unless the moon demon Sala, otherwise, no one wants to easily hurt her."

    "That''s what you don''t know about Carmina." Schaffner deliberately incited Sean to say: "she is a poison devil. She is extremely poisonous everywhere. She can produce violent poison at will. Even the existence of super level poison can''t be ignored. Even a drop of poison can make the earth a deadly place. One step is enough to kill people."

    This is the ability of the poison devil, and it is also a terrorist force that makes countless people fear.

    However...

    "I believe she can''t help Lilith."

    This sentence, Sean said is firm.

    "So confident?" Schaffner looked at Sean, her eyes twinkled, and then said with a smile, "let''s see if my sister is more powerful, or the little evil god around you is more powerful."

    With that, Schaffner grabs Sean''s hand in a flash.

    "Now, you''d better come in with me and accompany my sister to relieve the boredom."

    Schaffner pulls Sean into the magic castle with a happy face.

    "Wait! You let me go by myself

    Sean''s voice was unusually loud.

    "This..."

    the ignored rock giant brothers are in a mess in the wind.

    What''s the situation now?

    Are you two ignored?

    Who is that human? Why are you so close to your highness?

    The rock giants looked at each other in confusion.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    A stream of light quickly swept, also ignored the rock giant brother, rushed into the magic castle.

    The rock giants immediately began to doubt life.

    Are you two not big enough?Can this be ignored?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Magic Castle, the top floor.

    This is the highest place in magic castle, but it''s just a person''s living space.

    Apart from the huge conference hall in the middle of the top floor, most of the rest are restaurants, baths and personal entertainment facilities. At first glance, it looks like an extremely luxurious residential area.

    But there is only one user in these places.

    That is the master of this magic castle, the master of this magic collar, that is, the magic itself.

    At this time, the demon Schaffner returned to this floor and entered his own room.

    Of course, sheen was brought by her.

    "Bang!"

    In a small dull sound, Sean, who entered the room, fell on a very soft bed.

    He didn''t do it himself, but someone pushed him to bed without saying a word.

    "You...

    Sean''s face was full of disbelief and shaking as she fell on the bed.

    I can''t believe it''s because the other party did such a thing.

    Wavering is unable to help association Pianpian up.

    Smelling the sweetness and fragrance of the soft bed, sheen had to admit that there was only pink reverie in his head.

    "Hee hee."

    On the other hand, she looks at Sean, who is lying on her bed. She puts on the most playful smile so far, and comes close to her as if she had no good intentions.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sheehan could not help but move back, even hugged himself, with a look of panic.

    It looked like a little girl about to be circled.

    Despite Sheehan''s horror, Schaffner climbed into bed.

    That action, all of a sudden, showed the fiery figure of this fallen magic girl incisively and vividly. Even from Sheen''s point of view, you can see the high and upturned hips, the extremely attractive curve waist, and the two white long legs, which made the magic girl''s move seem so touching.

    Sheehan was sure that if someone saw the witch making such a gesture behind her back, she would be furious and rush directly.

    Even Sheehan himself was more and more shaken, and had the impulse to simply give up.

    But he had a feeling that once he jumped on it, he would die.

    Even if they don''t die, they will be completely trapped in each other''s infinite charm, and finally forget Roxie, tyer, Ayi, melica and others.

    This woman, even ordinary people, can rely on this charm to make the world fall into her hands.

    Sheehan was really afraid of this poisonous demon, so he struggled in his heart.

    Seeing Sean like this, Schaffner laughed more brightly.

    "Don''t fight. You''d better leave me and show me."

    Schaffner said something that made Sean nearly spit blood.

    "What do you want to see?"

    Sean''s voice trembled.

    "Of course, it''s the big thing at your waist."

    Schaffner''s natural request.

    "Poof!"

    This time, Sean didn''t want to vomit blood, but to spurt blood.

    Just, what spurt is not the blood of the heart, but the nosebleed that has been choked in the nose for a long time.

    "I''m not like that!"

    Sean could only try to stop himself with a last bit of a fig leaf.

    Who ever thought, the summer is a face of disdain.

    "What does it matter to me if you are such a person?" "What''s more, no matter who you are, when you come to me, you are the one who can only let me handle you."

    "Quite confident." Sheen laughed angrily and said, "don''t I dare to do it?"

    "You can do it." "If you don''t resist at all, it''s boring," she said with a smile

    "I..." Sean''s eyes to Schaffner were like looking at her daughter in the year of tiger and wolf.

    Unexpectedly, this demon is such a person.

    Don''t people outside say she''s noble?

    Isn''t everyone looking forward to her, admiring her, dreaming about her, laughing for her, and even giving everything?

    It is said that even the emperor personally sent her to the country, she despised, countless famous heroes are willing to betray the race to fight for her, she is also mercilessly refused.

    Such a beauty, the original face is like this?

    Sean was filled with grief and indignation.

    Under the indignation, sheen even wanted to remind each other that she was her brother-in-law, and she was sorry for AI Yi.

    However, Sheehan can''t help but remember the previous conversation.

    "I am a married man!"

    "I don''t mind."

    "I''m your brother-in-law!""I don''t mind that much."

    Nima, this can''t be used as an excuse at all. It may make the other party more excited!

    At the time of Hearn''s grief and anger, while he was unprepared, Schaffner suddenly made a move.

    "Got it!"

    The next second, Schaffner made a surprise sound.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean could not help shivering all over, and her anger turned into dispirited.

    I''m sorry, Roxie.

    I''m sorry, AI.

    I''m sorry, tyel.

    Sorry, melika.

    I''m going to...

    want to...

    want to...

    ... Hmm?

    Sean suddenly stopped shaking.

    Because he didn''t feel touched at all.

    On the contrary, a sound of gold and iron came from his waist.

    It was the feeling that the holy sword on his waist was taken away by a thin white jade hand.

    "Is this your sword?"

    Schaffner held the Sealed sword, and her eyes were full of curiosity.

    See this, Sheen''s mouth flicks.

    Is this the holy sword?

    That''s good! Why do you do so many things that make people think of you?

    "Shit

    Sean''s mouth is fragrant.

    She didn''t care.

    "Both elder sister and little Ayi praise you to heaven. I''d like to see how capable you are as a brave man."

    With these words, Schaffner''s hand was smeared on the body of the holy sword.

    "Dang!" "Dang!" "Dang!"

    This is the sound of three seal rings falling to the ground.

    With great strength, Schaffner directly wiped the seal on the holy sword.

    "Zheng --!"

    The next moment, the bright light from the sword body of the holy sword bloomed and filled the whole room.

    "Chi...!"

    Schaffner''s hand holding the sword was undulated by the divine power, directly scalded and smoked.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    She could not help but change her pretty face and let go of her sword.

    The sword immediately fell down the gravity, but in the process of falling, it suddenly stagnated, as if it had life. It whirled into Sheen''s hand and got into Sheen''s palm.

    So the sword returned to its master.

    However, the holy radiance on the sword was still so bright and dazzling, which made Schaffner''s eyes twinkle.

    That''s how sheen reacts.

    "You''re not a fool, are you?"

    Sean looks at Schaffner as if she is looking at some kind of child who needs to be cared for.

    That look in the eyes, really let the mood of the Xia Fu Nie all become some not too beautiful.

    "Who is a fool?"

    Schaffner''s face was discontented.

    "Here, aren''t you?" Sean pointed to Schaffner and said straightforwardly, "if it''s not a fool, how can you do such a stupid thing that you don''t count in your heart?"

    As everyone knows, the holy sword is the killer of the demons. Its power is even the most restrained thing in the world. Ordinary demons will die if they touch it. Even those who have immortal bodies will be killed by the holy sword.

    Even if the devil is not stabbed by the holy sword, he will die once stabbed by the holy sword.

    Mithra, the brave man, was able to kill the demon king thanks to the help of omnis, the Supreme God, who allowed him to penetrate the demon king''s heart with his holy sword. Otherwise, he, a brave man of the same level as lidas, could not be the opponent of the demon king.

    Under such circumstances, Schaffner actually took the initiative to untie the seal of the holy sword. He was clearly a demon, but he directly touched the holy sword. What would be the consequences? Do you know?

    But she did, in Sheehan''s opinion, just do something stupid that she didn''t count.

    But...

    "you''re stupid." While covering her scalded hand, she said: "who knows you are so abnormal?"

    "Hello Sheehan didn''t want to, and said directly, "are you so angry that you begin to attack?"

    "Do you think I''m talking nonsense?" "I''m not that boring," she said

    With these words, Schaffner glanced at the sword in Sheehan''s hand.

    "Although the sword of the brave is the power to restrain the demons, its real power will only be displayed after the brave enters the detachment level, that is, our level. Before reaching the detachment level, its power is limited."

    AI Yi has also said this.

    When the brave enter the transcendental level, the sword of the brave will also usher in a transformation, and become the crystallization of power of the same level as the Supreme God and the devil in nature.That kind of holy sword is the strongest, even the devil can really attack.

    However, before the brave themselves reach detachment, the legendary power of the sword is only a part of it.

    "This kind of holy sword is naturally the most frightening weapon for ordinary demons, but it will not pose a threat to our demons who have been detached."

    Schaffner said that for sure.

    "At the beginning, Mithra''s holy sword could not do effective damage to us demons before he was detached."

    Therefore, before Sheen''s detachment, the sword should have no threat to the demons.

    At least, that''s what Schaffner thought.

    But the reality is that even if Sean is not detached, his holy sword can hurt Schaffner.

    What does that mean?

    "It shows that your holy sword is so powerful that even Mithra can''t reach it. Even if the brave person hasn''t detached himself, it can threaten the existence of detachment level."

    Schaffner looked deep at Sean.

    "The strength of the sword represents the potential and talent of the brave."

    The more potential and talent a brave man has, the stronger his holy sword will be.

    On the contrary, the power of the sword is weaker.

    So Schaffner wanted to see Sean''s sword.

    She just wanted to judge the future and potential of Sheehan through the strength of the sword.

    As a result, Schaffner was taken aback.

    "It''s so powerful even before you are detached. If you are detached, how strong the sword will become and how strong you will become. It''s frightening to think about it."

    Schaffner said so, and her eyes swept around Sean''s body.

    Seeing this, sheen felt tight.

    "You don''t want to kill your family?"

    Sean''s eyes were full of vigilance when he looked at Schaffner.

    "What is the great righteousness of killing relatives?" "You''re not my family," she said with a smile

    "I''m your brother-in-law." Sheehan quickly reminded me.

    "Not yet." Schaffner is also a good reminder.

    "Not through your sister''s door." Sean was annoyed and strongly corrected: "if you want to go through the door, it''s also your sister''s way to my house."

    "It''s all the same." "In a word, you are a brave man, more dangerous than Mithra. If you grow up, it will be a great disaster for us. You only need to know that," said Schaffner with a smile

    Hearing this, sheen was dumb.

    This demon is not really going to kill himself and strangle himself, a brave man with unlimited potential, in the cradle, right?

    Interesting...

    "if you can do it, just try it."

    Sean''s talking.

    "You don''t think I dare?"

    She still smiles like a flower, but her eyes become cold.

    Suddenly, a terrible pressure on Sheehan.

    Sean''s shoulder sank, and then he jerked up.

    "Zheng!"

    The brilliance of the holy sword shines from the extreme.

    "Bang!"

    The brilliant flame also burned from sheen.

    Without any hesitation, Sheehan directly opened the reincarnation destiny to let the magic in his body burn quickly and turn into power to fill his body.

    As a result, Sean''s breath continued to soar, and finally it was a sudden surge of ten times, competing with Schaffner.

    "You...

    all of a sudden, Schaffner was shocked.

    Sheen laughed.

    "Do you think I have to be slaughtered without detachment?" Sean looked directly at Schaffner and said, "I''m afraid you haven''t read many novels, have you?"

    "Fiction?" Schaffner was slightly stunned.

    "That''s right." Sheehan said calmly, "if you read too many novels, you will know a truth."

    "What''s the point?"

    "It''s a basic setting that all the protagonists can step over to challenge."

    "..."

    Schaffner was speechless.

    However, Sheehan took the opportunity to stop reincarnation and let the burning magic subside.

    There''s no way. His "basic setting" power is not very strong. If he keeps the highest ten fold increase, he will be flaccid in more than ten minutes.

    So, just take it out to scare people. Don''t let it out.

    Sean''s heart just flashed such an idea, Schaffner will suddenly voice.

    "Your strength is only raised by force. Should it consume a lot?"

    This made Sheen''s heart jump.

    Schaffner laughed again.I had a good laugh.

    "If you can only stand firm for ten or twenty minutes, you can''t satisfy others?"

    She said such words in a delicate way.

    "..."

    sheen was completely defeated.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    Seeing Sean''s expression of lovelessness and love, Schaffner''s face was still full of laughter, but a pair of eyes seemed to contain a smile. Looking at Sean''s eyes was totally different from before.

    You know, in the past, those men who had seen themselves either looked dull and lost their souls, had no self-support at all in front of them, or they were pompous, pretended to be, or even flattered, and did not dare to lose their manners.

    For these people, at the beginning, Schaffner thought it was interesting and would tease them a little. But for thousands of years, everyone around him was like this. Naturally, Schaffner was completely bored.

    In front of Schaffner, even the goddess of the protoss would lose her manners.

    There are less than ten people who can be calm in front of the demon, show their true character, and face Schaffner naturally, even if they search the whole ohmni pertanson.

    These people are either the three goddesses of the protoss or the sisters of the demons.

    Only in front of them, Schaffner can relax and get along with them. The rest of them have long been unable to attract Schaffner''s attention.

    This is also the reason why she likes to play and is inclined to entertainment.

    She really thinks everything in the world is boring.

    Her condition is somewhat the same as that of omnis.

    Omnipotent is the Supreme God. She can easily create and obtain everything. Therefore, she is unable to pay much attention to these easily acquired things.

    She thinks that most of the things in the world are boring because there are few people who will refuse her.

    What she likes most is what she won''t get easily.

    Therefore, she likes AI Yi very much, because AI Yi always reluctantly resists her, is very dissatisfied with her, and will show it directly, will never hide, let her feel very interesting.

    The rest of the sisters are calm in front of Schaffner, but as the second daughter of the six demons, the sisters respect her very much, and the elder sister also attaches great importance to all her opinions and wishes. In short, most of the situation will connive at her, so she has a good relationship with the rest of the sisters, and AI Yi is her favorite.

    As for the three goddesses of the protoss, they have been enemies for a long time. It is not out of their own will but because of their own position. In addition, they also have their own position. For the goddesses of the protoss, they are somewhat distant. Naturally, they don''t like each other very much.

    Originally, Schaffner thought that in addition to the existence of the same level as himself, there would be no one in the world who could satisfy his own preferences.

    Who ever thought that this brave man who made her curious gave her a surprise.

    Schaffner can see that the other side is also awed by their own charm, showing a wavering appearance several times.

    But he seems to be very resistant to this shake, do not want to become a prisoner of Schaffner, and then try to stay away from Schaffner.

    This kind of performance is the first time that Schaffner has seen so far.

    In addition, although the other party will waver and resist, her words and deeds have never changed. Obviously, she is facing Schaffner with her own nature. Schaffner is not hiding herself, pretending to be a gentleman or frightened in front of her because she is the most beautiful woman in omnipotence.

    At this moment, Schaffner more or less understood why her unkind sister liked this brave man so much. Her sister also said that he was very special.

    This brave man is really special.

    She silently added another three points to him and gave him 95 points of evaluation.

    This score is really unprecedented.

    So far, no one of the opposite sex has ever had such an evaluation in Schaffner''s mind.

    But...

    (his origin is certainly not simple.)

    Schaffner thought.

    After thousands of years, why are the brave called again?

    Is it a coincidence or another reason that this brave man has such an amazing sword and such amazing potential that Mithra can''t even reach?

    If this kind of existence really steps into detachment, who can control him except the retired one?

    When he becomes the most influential being in the world, what kind of interference will he bring to the world that has been peaceful for thousands of years?

    With that in mind, Schaffner suddenly understood.

    (I''m afraid that the elder sister''s marriage of Xiao AI Yi to this brave man is not only to calm the stimulation of the brave man to the demons, but also to seek some protection for the future demons.)

    Now is not the past.

    In the age of peace, the brave may still be the natural enemies of the demons, but they are no longer irreversible enemies.If the demons can get rid of the shackles of the past, no longer like in the past, and never die with the brave, but instead play a good relationship with the brave, and make friends with them, then even if what really happens in the future, the brave should also consider the demons.

    Others may have a grudge against the demons because of the past wars, but the brave will not.

    Since ancient times, all brave people have a common characteristic, that is, they attach great importance to feelings.

    This brave man may be very special, but from some of his rumors so far and his views on AI Yi, we can see that he is the same.

    In this case, it is not necessarily a bad thing to make friends with each other.

    Of course, the premise is that AI Yi himself likes the other party very much and does not resist this matter.

    Otherwise, Sarah will not betray her sister for these purposes.

    (it''s just that I didn''t expect that the devil and I would get married one day. The world is really unpredictable.)

    Schaffner could not help sighing.

    For thousands of years, although all the six demons are famous women and look better than each other, they have never considered marriage.

    Including the love of not knowing how many people, how many people''s pursuit of Schaffner, are all like this.

    In this world, there is no heterosexual who can be worthy of them and be liked by them.

    Even if it is brave, how many can step into the super level?

    However, the brave are also the natural enemies of the demons. Thousands of years ago, it was impossible to be involved with the demons.

    Those brave people who are bewildered by Schaffner will finally be enemies of the demons based on various external reasons. They can''t have any development with Schaffner at all.

    Schaffner himself didn''t look up to anyone.

    Or that sentence, so easy to bow down in front of their own people, even let themselves have a look at the qualifications are not.

    Even the three goddesses have never liked any of the opposite sex. On the one hand, they have no desire for this. On the other hand, the protoss is more superior, nobler and longer lived than the elves. It is impossible for them to have any development with the men of other races.

    Therefore, Schaffner never thought that one day, someone would be ready to marry him.

    With this kind of idea, Schaffner did not resist, suddenly asked Sean a question.

    "Do you like Ayi?"

    Schaffner looked straight at Sean.

    "Well?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    But seeing Schaffner''s straight line of sight and serious attitude, sheen answered directly without thinking about it.

    "I like it."

    There is no doubt about this.

    "Why?" Schaffner didn''t seem to expect that Sheehan''s answer was so firm. She was surprised and surprised to say: "although my little Ayi is very cute and has a big chest...

    Sheehan''s eyes jumped.

    But before Sheehan could give an opinion, Schaffner went on.

    "If we ignore the factor of appearance, my little Ayi should have nothing to like?" "She has a bad temper and is not human. She only sleeps all day, let alone dates. Even if she is with her, she is reluctant. Why do you like such a girl?"

    Hearing the words, sheen was silent.

    After half a ring, sheen made a faint voice.

    "It''s true that the girl has a bad temper and is quite inhuman. She can''t even look at people who are not interested in her. Even if more people die in front of her, she will be able to look on all the time...

    but...

    " I''m not in that range. "

    Sean threw out such a sentence.

    "What?"

    Schaffner was stunned.

    Seeing this, sheen laughed.

    "That girl''s bad temper has never been shown in front of me. Although she is often angry, she will stick to me in the end."

    "That girl''s unkindness has never been shown to me. Even if she seems very reluctant, once I ask for something, she will give me a half push."

    "She may not look at others, but she has been looking at me and my performance."

    "She may be indifferent to the death of others, but she will not allow anyone to move me. She even said more than once that if anyone dares to move me, she will help me find the place."

    Sean spoke to Schaffner like this.

    "If I don''t like such girls, who else can I like?"

    Sean''s question stunned Schaffner for a long time.

    Then she remembered what had happened at the meeting the other day.

    At that time, AI Yi made such a declaration to himself and others.

    "I''ll make it clear to you first that the brave man is my man. You don''t want to do anything to him."This is the first time that Schaffner saw Ayi make such obvious partiality and protection.

    Moreover, the other side is the brave one who should be the enemy of the demon clan.

    In the past, AI Yi hated the existence of the brave and thought that their existence was a great threat to the demons. Therefore, he personally killed two brave people and strangled them in the cradle.

    So, for AI Yi actually made such a declaration, to favor a brave person, to tell the truth, whether it is Schaffner or Camina are very surprised.

    Schaffner even worried about whether Ayi was cheated or confused by the brave.

    In view of this, Schaffner''s idea of Hearn is actually half curiosity and half vigilance.

    And now, looking at Sean''s calm smile, she suddenly feels that her worry is superfluous.

    His sister attached great importance to this brave man, so much so that she could make herself jealous.

    But at the same time, the brave man loves his sister as much as his sister.

    "What if one day we wait for the demons and the protoss to fight again?"

    Schaffner asked the most difficult questions in the world.

    She wanted to know which side the brave man was on.

    Sheen, however, frowned.

    "What''s that to me?"

    Sean''s firm words surprised Schaffner.

    "No, it''s none of your business?"

    Schaffner almost didn''t respond.

    But that''s what Sean really thought.

    "My relationship with AI Yi is really unusual, but that doesn''t mean I have a good relationship with you demons." Sheehan said with a smile: "if AI Yi is bullied by someone from the protoss, I will not sit by and ignore him."

    "But what does it have to do with me

    Sean''s answer was quite unexpected.

    The other side actually will AI Yi and the demon clan separate consideration, this really is the Xia Fu Nie didn''t think of.

    This made Schaffner a little dissatisfied.

    "Don''t forget, Ayi is the devil after all. She is our sister."

    Schaffner emphasized.

    "So what?" Sheen said rudely, "she''s your sister, not me. It''s natural for me to help her, and it''s reasonable to help you. But if you want to let me do something for you and fight with the protoss, I''m sorry, I really don''t have such a good friendship with you."

    I have to say that this is very direct and realistic, but very reasonable.

    In the demons, only Ayi is the one that sheen cares about most, and few of the others can make him care enough to change his position.

    To be sure, Sean has a little friendship with Cyra, lied and Milu, but it''s just a little friendship.

    This friendship is not enough to make sheen rebel against the demons and help the demons fight against the Protoss and the Terrans.

    "Or do you think that I will be your licking dog, just like those brave men and heroes who once wanted to fight for you regardless of betraying the race but were ignored by you?" Sheehan shrugged his shoulders and said, "you do look good, but there are some things in the world that you can''t get if you look good."

    This speech, this language, make the summer lotus Nie Zheng Zheng Zheng look at Xi en.

    Look in the eyes, especially inexplicable.

    "There are some things that you can''t get by looking good

    She whispered this.

    This sentence, for what others will willingly send to their own in front, almost no one will refuse their own people, so feel that most of the things in this world are very boring, quite touched her.

    Sheen didn''t know that, just went on.

    "Don''t think that if I become a brave man, I will act as you think."

    "Brave or not, I have my own ideas, my own will."

    "Whether it''s a Protoss or a demon, if I don''t like it, I won''t help. If I like it, even if others say it''s the enemy I should defeat, do I have to fight?"

    "I don''t really think I can save the world like those brave people before."

    Sean said what he could and couldn''t say.

    Schaffner was speechless.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Even though she knew that Sean was a very special brave man, she didn''t think that this brave man seemed to be even more special than she thought.

    The theory he mentioned, right or wrong, was something that Schaffner had never heard of.

    Although the brave men of all ages come from different worlds, when they are reincarnated into this world and become the trump card of the Protoss and the Terran, they will naturally take the road of fighting against the demons.

    Including Mithra.

    And there are all kinds of reasons why they would make such a choice.

    Some are due to the education and guidance of the Protoss.

    Some are driven by the great cause of saving the world.

    Some of it is because as a human being, as a member of the human race, they think they should do it.

    Some seriously want to end the war, think that the demons are evil, and then try their best to eradicate the demons.

    Why did the demons react so much when they learned that the brave reappeared?

    First, it''s because of the real fear of the power of the brave and the threat of the holy sword. Second, it''s not because of the hatred and resentment towards the brave?

    From the perspective of the demons, they are regarded as the existence of evil for no reason, and they are regarded as the people who destroy the world peace or even destroy the world, so they are targeted and attacked by the brave.

    Who should I talk to?

    Of course, it''s not unreasonable that the demons will be reduced to this point.

    After all, there are many evil groups in the demons. There are many bloody and cruel people.

    For example, the kibble under the command of ghosts and Demons belongs to a bloodthirsty group, which has been trying to extract other people''s blood to enhance its strength?

    There are many such demons. In addition, at the beginning, it was the demon king who started the war and wanted to kill the Supreme God who created the world. The Supreme God was forced to create two races: the call of the brave and the Protoss and the Terran. If we say that all the culprits are the demons, it is not inevitable.

    However, there are also many groups of demons who hope for peace.

    If not, a thousand years ago, the demons would not have surrendered and actively sought peace in exchange for the Millennium peace, and AI Yi would not have given up his hatred, stopped pursuing the killing of the demon king, and restrained his cruelty.

    It''s really unreasonable for these people to be considered evil.

    Schaffner also thought that in the view of the brave, the demons were still in the position of villains.

    Who ever thought that the other side would not take "position" seriously at all.

    He clearly told Schaffner that he would not choose to help the protoss or the Terran because of his position, nor would he think that he, the brave man, should save the world and be the enemy of the demons.

    He only cares about his own thoughts and the people around him.

    It is the best interpretation of this brave man to be alone.

    He doesn''t decide who he should help and who he should fight as soon as he comes. Instead, he wants to see with his own eyes and make judgments on his own. He will never be influenced by other people''s ideas and positions.

    As he said, his friendship with the demons is really not deep, just with AI Yi.

    It''s not enough for him to stand on the side of the demons.

    Of course, the protoss side has no deep friendship with sheen.

    Even though anima and nadura have shown their full kindness to sheen and let sheen owe them some favor, it is not enough to make sheen stand on the side of the protoss without hesitation.

    Human feelings belong to human feelings and stand to stand.

    Human feelings can be returned, but the position can not be easily controlled.

    That''s what Sheehan wanted to say.

    She felt that she might understand this man.

    "It seems that you haven''t fully integrated yourself into the world."

    She said with a sigh.

    Sean''s brows picked slightly.

    He knew what Schaffner meant and would not refute it.

    Because it is.

    If Sean had been in the world, he would not have been alone like this.

    If the peace of the world is broken, it is not a good thing for the protoss, the demons and the Terrans.

    Sean has the power and influence to control all this, but he doesn''t try his best to maintain it. That only shows that he regards himself as a person in a different world, has no sense of belonging to the world, and looks at everything in the world as a spectator. Even if the world is destroyed, the world that doesn''t belong to him doesn''t need him to worry about.

    That''s what Sheehan thought.

    For this kind of Sheehan, he tried his best to hide his identity before, and did not let his identity become the fuse to break the peace among the three ethnic groups, that is the utmost of his benevolence.

    After all, he should not be responsible for all this, and he has no obligation to do so.Even when she was born into this world, Sheehan regarded it as a deal.

    Nina reincarnated him and gave him "what about Carmina?" "She hasn''t agreed to your marriage yet," she reminded

    For this sentence, Sheehan''s answer is very clear.

    "I''m not going to marry her. Which is her turn to object?"

    Sean said it was quite strong.

    "I''ll see what you''re going to do with my bad tempered sister."

    Schaffner has entered the stage ahead of time.

    It can be seen that this demon is really playful and has a heavy heart to play. He is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.

    "Lord Schaffner..."

    At this time, Lille finally arrived here and rushed into the room.

    Soon, however, Lille blackened.

    Just because, in front of her, Sean and Schaffner are one on the bed, one on the bed, very close to each other, as if they were about to do something bad.

    "How dare you..."

    Lille''s mad.

    "Hello! Wait...! "

    Sean''s innocent cry soon began.

    Lille, however, ignored it and rushed directly to Sheehan.

    The next second, there was a loud crackle in the room, which made Schaffner smile happily.

    On this day, Sean was invited by Schaffner to live on the top floor of magic castle.

    There is no doubt that this is the first heterosexual to be invited by the enchanter, and also the first heterosexual to live on the top floor of the enchanter castle.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Enchantment City, an extremely wide area of the clan.

    A man was staying in one of the buildings in the area.

    A man is very beautiful. His eyebrows reveal a sense of beauty and self-confidence that can be clearly perceived by others. He is like a prince only in fairy tales. No matter his appearance or temperament, he belongs to the type that can make girls scream and want to have a vigorous love with him.

    However, this beautiful man is dedicated and careful to wipe a portrait, eyes from time to time show some vision, some infatuation, some admiration.

    If this man looks at me like this, I believe that most girls in the world will fall in love in an instant, right?

    But the man''s eyes seemed to be only those on the portrait.

    If you look at it carefully, what is painted on it is actually a woman who can make all men in the world bow down to her.

    Who else could it be besides Schaffner?

    The man kept wiping and maintaining the portrait, and there were one after another portraits, all of which were painted with Schaffner.

    This scene, as long as a discerning person can see how much this man is infatuated with the people in the portrait.

    Before long, a voice rang in the studio.

    "You''re still so obsessed with your highness, gray."

    Say such a sentence is a demon man.

    He has a rather neutral appearance and silver hair. Although he is not as beautiful as the beautiful man in the studio, he also has a kind of unspeakable beauty, which makes people linger.

    Such a demon man quietly appeared in the studio, but failed to attract the attention of the man called gray.

    "Hart?" Gray continued to wipe the portrait carefully, smiling contentedly and without looking up? What trouble do you need me to deal with? "

    Gray''s words make the man named Hart very dissatisfied.

    "It''s like I won''t come to you if I''m ok." Hart said reproachfully, "we still have so many years of friendship in vain."

    Hearing this, Gray was completely indifferent.

    "Don''t I know you yet?" Gray picked up another picture and wiped it, while Shi ran said, "if you had anything to do before, you would come to me for a drink. But since you have been promoted to the legendary level, become the head of the Ruan clan, and become a cadre of his highness schaffney, you will not have that kind of leisure, right?"

    "... do you think I want to?" Hart drew back his expression, sighed, and said, "if I can, I wish I could go back to the way I used to, and go around the world and take risks with you, instead of dealing with all kinds of boring things all day like now."

    This, in exchange for Gray''s laugh and scold.

    "Don''t you come." "You are really the kind of person who can''t spare time, and you don''t want to sit in the clan and deal with business all day, but I don''t believe you will be willing to go back to the past and leave here," Gray said

    Gray was sure of that.

    This is almost certain.

    There is only one reason why.

    That is, there is a beautiful person who is the most beautiful in the world, who makes countless people fall in love with and crazy about it.

    Hart had never seen that one before, so he could run around a lot and didn''t want to stay here.

    But since he was promoted to legend, Hart has been qualified to contact that one.

    After meeting that one, Hart was completely occupied.

    Therefore, he is willing to choose the present life, from a person who can''t afford to sit and likes to ramble about, to a person who is willing to stay in the clan land, stay in the magic city, and even willingly sit in the position of clan leader, and try every means to become a cadre.

    For nothing else, just to see that one more.

    "Sure enough, you know me." Hart burst out laughing and said, "but you''re not qualified to talk about me, are you?"

    Just as gray clearly understood Hart''s affairs, Hart also clearly understood gray.

    "If you had not met Lord Schaffner by chance at my invitation, you would not have accepted my invitation to stay with me as a diner of my family." Hart happily said: "the legendary strong man of the grand Terran is willing to stay in the demon world, not return to the human world, and live in the magic city for a long time. At the beginning, how many people were completely in chaos because of your decision, don''t say you forgot."

    Hart''s words, let gray''s eyes flash a trace of nostalgia.

    At that time, the decision he made did lead to a lot of riots and troubles.

    No way.

    "If you are still in the human world, which round will you get alidia and become the first of the human race?" Hart said with disdain: "that boy has been promoted by leaps and bounds under your guidance. You are half of his tutor."Hearing this, gray shook his head.

    "That boy is really gifted. After so many years, I''m afraid he''s very close to the limit level." Gray said solemnly: "in terms of potential, I''m not as good as him, so I''m not sure how strong he is now."

    "Can it be better than you?" Hart said with disapproval: "no one knows you better than me, old man. Even in the whole magic collar, no one is your opponent except the damned stone girl Lille. I don''t believe that alidia can be better than you."

    "And you?" Gray glanced at Hart and said faintly, "after all these years, you said that you wanted to step on Lille and become the strongest demon in the magic collar. What''s the matter now?"

    Hart choked.

    "It seems that you are not Lille''s rival yet."

    Gray laughingly looks at his best friend who has been with him for many years, breaking the other person''s self-confidence.

    "Hum." Hart snorted coldly, and said very reluctantly, "if it wasn''t for the stone girl''s" eyes "were too strong, how could I be inferior to her?"

    "That''s a terrible pair of eyes." Gray agreed with this statement, and then changed his voice and said, "well, speak quickly. What are you going to do when you come to me this time?"

    You can tell from Gray''s tone that he''s used to this kind of thing.

    Who made him a diner of the Yao nationality?

    Many years ago, as one of the most famous talents in the human race, he met Hart who came from the demon world to the human world by chance. From then on, they had a bad relationship.

    Therefore, when Hart invited himself to come to the demon world and visit the land of the Yao nationality, gray didn''t refuse, which proved that their relationship was really profound.

    But it was that choice that robbed gray of the rest of his life.

    Because he met that one here and fell.

    Since then, gray has decided not to return to the human world, but to stay here forever.

    For this reason, gray accepted Hart''s invitation. After Hart became the head of the tribe, he joined the tribe and became a diner of the tribe.

    It is because of the help of gray that the Yao nationality can become the second strongest nationality in the magic city after the stone girl nationality.

    Otherwise, as the first group with three legendary powerful demons, the stone maids can''t compete with them.

    Over the years, gray has been fighting for the Hu people many times, and his position in the Hu people is second only to Hart, who is the head of the clan, and even the strongest in the real sense of the Hu people.

    Compared with Hart, his strength is much better.

    And Hart will only ask gray to help when he meets something that he can''t solve.

    This time, obviously.

    That''s what gray thinks.

    However...

    "you really misunderstood me this time." Hart suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I just came to you because of something happened in the magic city recently. I just want to talk to you. Otherwise, you will blame me afterwards."

    "Oh?" Gray didn''t seem to believe it very much. He said casually, "I''d like to hear what I can blame you for."

    Hart stares at gray.

    "This is a recent uproar in the magic city." Hart said word by word: "it is said that a human little guy came to the magic city, and was personally invited by Lord Schaffner to enter the magic castle and live on the top floor of the magic castle."

    Gray''s hand stopped suddenly.

    Seeing this, Hart began to talk to himself as if he had not seen it.

    "As long as people in the magic city know, the top floor of the magic castle is the exclusive residence of Lord Schaffner. Except for unavoidable events, which need to call all cadres together for a meeting, Lord Schaffner will never let anyone enter the top floor."

    "Even if our cadres, except Lille, are not called, they can''t go to the top without authorization."

    "Not to mention living there, who can have such treatment except Lord Schaffner''s sisters?"

    "Now, an inexplicable human boy has done this. Magic city is very busy because of this."

    Listening to Hart''s meaningful words, Gray was silent for a long time.

    After a while, gray put down the portrait.

    "Human beings..."

    Gray murmured and finally looked at Hart.

    "Who is he?"

    Gray finally got serious.

    "I asked a person of a weak ethnic group who had contact with him. The leader of the Shalin ethnic group Qianjin said that the other party did not disclose his identity." Hart shrugged his shoulders and said, "but if a human being can be so valued by his highness, people will think that only the one who suddenly appeared recently and disappeared for a thousand years is more suitable."As he said this, Hart began to laugh like a bad heart.

    "If it''s really that one, it has a lot to do with you?"

    "Am I right?"

    "His Royal Highness the former Prince of Grenville Mitra?"

    Gray''s face was expressionless at Hart''s teasing.

    "Let''s go." "Let''s meet that one," Gray said

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    At this time, Sheehan didn''t know that the matter of living on the top floor of magic castle had already made a lot of noise in magic city, and even attracted some unexpected people.

    If he knew, he would swear.

    Others are envious that he can have such treatment, but they don''t know. Sheen would rather not have these.

    Because, this did not bring him substantial benefits, but brought him one big trouble after another.

    Even now, Sheehan is dealing with a big problem.

    "Boom!"

    In one of the training rooms of magic castle, a loud noise suddenly appeared.

    The two figures flicked away from each other in the strong wind and opened a very long distance.

    The strong wind impact is very terrible. It''s easy to blow up a mountain outside.

    However, in this cultivation room, there are several layers of extremely high-level boundary in the protection, so that the movement and aftereffects of the battle here are perfectly resisted.

    Obviously, this training room is not ordinary.

    In the magic castle, only cadres can enter.

    This is the training place specially prepared for the cadres of the demon leader, including the two rock giants who guard the door. If they want to fight and exercise, they will come here.

    At this time, it was expropriated.

    He was expropriated by Lille, who was the strongest cadre under the demon.

    "Cut..."

    Lille, holding a huge steel gun, looked at the other side''s uninjured opponent and was very upset.

    As a matter of fact, as her opponent, the other side wants to swear.

    "Have you had enough? Violent woman Sean, holding the sealed holy sword, seemed to be a grumpy elder brother. He almost blurted out: "how many times? Aren''t you happy yet? "

    It''s clear that Sheen''s mentality is about to explode.

    It''s not that he was too stimulated, it''s just that the violent girl is too difficult to deal with.

    "In two days, you''ve made an appointment for me for 125 fights. Should you have enough?"

    Sean''s about to throw up.

    Who would have thought that Lille was not only not ashamed, but also aggressive.

    "I said two days ago that as long as you stay with Lord Schaffner one day, I will challenge you until you give up and leave."

    Li AI er said such words, looking at Sheen''s eyes also seem to be looking at and his favorite little three, a pair of eager to break up the fox spirit.

    Sean''s really going to vomit blood.

    "So I said it many times, didn''t I give up?" Sean with extremely sad expression, so said: "I said I give up, you still challenge, your brain is sick?"

    Lille didn''t take Sean''s insults seriously.

    "Now that you''ve given up, why do you stay on the top floor?" Lille gritted her teeth and said, "it''s not the place for a smelly man like you to stay!"

    "Then you go and tell your Royal Highness the demon in your house!" Sean yelled, "let her let me go! I''ll be far away from here right now, won''t I? "

    "No!" Lille said without hesitation: "Lord Schaffner has said that she wants to know more about you, and she likes you very much. Only when she puts you beside her can she feel at ease."

    At this point, Lille''s tone has been full of all kinds of sour taste, jealousy can be seen at a glance.

    Sean almost got on his knees.

    It''s said that the charm of enchantment is enough to topple the whole ohm niepertanson. Whether it''s male or female, she will sink before she is the most beautiful woman in the world. Sheen didn''t believe it before, but now she has to believe it.

    In front of her, the violent woman obviously had a very dangerous idea. She was obviously a woman, but she had a strong desire for the hostess she served.

    "Aren''t you the head of the shinu clan?" As if the three outlooks had been destroyed, Sheehan said: "I heard that the most disgusting thing about the stone maidens is men. They treat men with color, and there are no men in the family. All of them are rock life born from a special environment. They are of the same nature as gorem. They also think that they don''t need men. Why are you such a guy...

    Sheehan''s question has been exchanged for nothing It''s a natural response from Lilly.

    "We stone girls really don''t need men." "And Lord Schaffner is not a man," Lille said seriously

    "I''m special..." Sean can''t help but swear.

    Although what you said sounds reasonable, we still have a sentence that MMP doesn''t know whether to say it or not.

    "Cut the crap!" Lille raised his steel gun again and said with high morale: "unless you beat me, I won''t give up!"

    Smell speech, Sean after all still didn''t hold back, burst the foul language.

    "NIMA, how many times have I defeated you? You are willing to give up...!"Yes, Sheehan has beaten Lille more than once.

    For the past two days, this violent woman has been finding fault and challenging every day. She never gives up until she beats sheen away. With Sheen''s temper, she can''t get used to her.

    Therefore, in the past two days, Sheen has beaten the top demon leader with a high level of 99 every time. Fortunately, several times, in order to stimulate her, Sheen has beaten her to burst her clothes on the spot.

    But the woman didn''t know if she was ill. Every time she was defeated, she would leave silently. When she came back, she became lively and continued to challenge sheen.

    To tell you the truth, Sean has the urge to kill.

    But you can''t really kill people, can you?

    In order to defeat the ninety-nine level demon leader, Sheehan didn''t hesitate to open reincarnation. Although he didn''t want to drive to the limit directly, he could increase his strength by ten times, but it''s OK to open a double increase, and then he could crush the opponent steadily.

    However, this is also the limit that Sheehan can do. If she can''t kill people, she can only be beaten to pieces again and again.

    As a result, the head may also be made of stone, and the woman seems to have only one tendon. No matter how badly Sean has repaired her, she will immediately find her back. Sometimes even when she goes to bed in the middle of the night, the woman will attack Sean and frighten her to death. Sean really feels like she is going to collapse.

    However, this matter, the Witch of Schaffner was still interested in it, and she didn''t come forward to solve it.

    "There are some things I need to deal with my sisters and sisters. I can tell them that you are here. Before that, you can accompany Lille well."

    Leave such words, the Xia Fu Nie laughs to chant of let go of.

    To tell the truth, if it wasn''t for the fear of being captured by the woman''s rebellious charm, Sean would have given her hundreds of times.

    After that, Sean also tried to leave magic castle, far away from these two big troubles. Who ever thought that Schaffner seemed to have expected all Sean''s thoughts, and even threw him a note when he was going to leave.

    "If you go away, I won''t help you to find your little devil, or investigate the abnormal problems in the two circles on the day you came to the demon world?"

    What else can Sean do?

    I can only bear the humiliation here.

    But after enduring so many times, sheen was almost convinced.

    "I beg you, can you find a bully who is easy to bully?"

    "No way!"

    "Every time I blow you up, are you still so reckless, interesting?"

    "You care about me? I''ll do it if I like! "

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll blow up your clothes again?"

    "I''m not afraid. Anyway, it''s a skin bag. You can see it if you like. After I blow you up, I''ll get back."

    "... you''re going to blow up my clothes, too?"

    "I''ll blow your eyes."

    "..."

    "..."

    sheen took a deep breath.

    In my heart, all the grief and indignation are turned into anger.

    "It seems to let you understand what is the most terrible thing for a woman, and then you will feel scared."

    There was a fierce light in Sheen''s eyes.

    That fierce light, let Li AI ER in the heart a tight, recollect these two days by each kind of smash clothes scene, have so a moment all stage fright.

    But at the thought of Schaffner, Lille showed her eyes again.

    "As long as you can protect Lord Schaffner and don''t let this man take him away, then any effort is worth it."

    That''s all Lille can do to comfort herself.

    As a result, Sheehan and Lille look at each other, their eyes crisscross, and they rub out a fierce spark.

    Just as they were about to collide with each other again, the boundary of the cultivation room suddenly fluctuated.

    "Well?"

    At the moment, Sean and Lille''s expressions are one of them.

    Then, one looked relieved, and the other was very dissatisfied.

    "Who?" Li''ai''er yelled angrily in the direction of the entrance of the border: "it''s said that this place has been expropriated by me, and no one is allowed to come here recently? Get out of here

    Lille lost her temper directly.

    But this is in exchange for a smile.

    "You''re still so irritable, Lille."

    When such a sentence sounded from the cultivation room, outside the border, two figures seemed to move in an instant, through a ripple, and entered here.

    Sheen looked at it and then was stunned.

    Just because they are two very handsome guys, either beautiful or neutral, just like the hero in the idol drama."Who is this?"

    Sean has a queer face.

    Pretty girl, Sean has seen a lot since she came to this world.

    But it''s the first time Sean has seen such a beautiful boy.

    Although Harvey, Danas and even limjo are all very handsome men, they are still quite different from the two in front of them.

    That''s not a problem.

    The problem is, according to the perception of waijue Tianming, sheen was surprised to find that these two too beautiful men, the more beautiful one, were not demons, but humans.

    Are there any human beings here besides ourselves?

    It''s so interesting...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    "It''s you?"

    When sheen was surprised, Lille looked at the two handsome men in front of her, frowning deeply.

    Especially when she saw the more beautiful man, not a demon, but a human, Lille was a little surprised.

    "Grenville? You''re here, too? "

    It can be seen from Lille''s attitude that she attaches great importance to the human man named greckville.

    Sheen also looked at each other.

    For nothing else, it''s just that this human man, like Lille, is a top legend with a level of 99 and only one step away from the extreme level.

    "When will there be such a high-level strong man in the human race?"

    Sean was really surprised.

    So far, Sean has seen the highest level in human life, only 98.

    That''s alidia.

    Alidia, whose rank is as high as 98, is known as the strongest man of the human race, and is the highest ranking human being that Sheehan has ever seen.

    Originally, Sheehan thought that there was no higher level human existence than alidia.

    Who ever thought that today, in the demon world, there is a human of Grade 99. It''s not surprising that sheen would be surprised.

    And the man named gray gave Lille a decent smile.

    "Excuse me, chief Lille." Gray nodded to Lille and said, "please don''t care about me. I just heard that the demon''s Highness has personally hosted a strong human, so as a fellow, come and have a look."

    So gray turned his head and looked at Sean.

    "Is your Excellency the strong man who was personally entertained by his royal highness Gray first looked at sheen, then exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "how young you are."

    Hearing this, sheen could not help but feel strange again.

    "Is your excellency young, too?" Sheen glanced into each other''s face and said with a smile, "it looks like my age."

    This sentence, not in exchange for Gray''s answer, next to the neutral demon man laughed.

    "Then you''re going to miss it." The other side said with a smile: "don''t look at gray like this. He''s not young. It''s enough to be your father. It''s only because he took the special non chemical medicine of our family that he solidified his appearance when he was young."

    "No chemical medicine?" Sean browed.

    "It''s a kind of magic medicine, which can solidify the body of the user. It was originally used for the dead and can preserve the body of the dead." Gray said helplessly: "when I was young, I was cheated and drank that magic medicine. As a result, my body has been solidified at that time, and has not changed so far."

    Hearing this, the man next to the neutral demon family was not happy.

    "How can it be said to be a hoax?" The other side is very dissatisfied with the way: "but I have clearly told you that the bottle of magic medicine is very precious, once you drink it, to some extent, even if you get immortality."

    "Isn''t that deception?" Gray glanced at each other and said, "if I had known that the bottle of medicine was for the dead, I would never have drunk it. Besides, it can''t make me live forever. It''s just that I''m not old. So, Hart, you''re really a liar."

    "I..." Hart seemed to be trying to quibble.

    But before he could speak, Lille interrupted him impatiently.

    "Well, the whole Magic City, who doesn''t know that you two have a good relationship and don''t need to show off in front of me." Lille came over with a steel gun on her shoulder. She glanced at gray and Hart and said contemptuously, "you just care about what kind of man Lord Schaffner is so fond of, so you can come here to find out?"

    Hearing this, sheen suddenly realized.

    Feelings, these two people are aimed at themselves?

    Gray and Hart are not guilty.

    "Don''t talk so hard, Lille." Hart pretended to be innocent and said, "now that the whole enchantment city is discussing this matter, it''s normal for us to be curious."

    "Yes." Gray nodded and said, "we''re just here to see. There''s no other idea."

    As they say this, gray and Hart look at sheen again, and the meaning of examining and looking in their eyes is completely undisguised.

    In particular, Gray''s eyes fell on the Sealed sword in Sheehan''s hand for a moment. His eyes flashed slightly and seemed to see through something.

    Under such circumstances, Sean is not polite.

    "I don''t know what to call them yet?"

    Sean smiles at gray and Hart.

    It didn''t care about the pressure of the two top legendary giants, which made gray and Hart look at each other.

    Then Hart took the lead.

    "My name is hart. I''m the current head of the Yao clan. I''m also the second cadre under the command of his Highness the demon."Hart smiles and introduces himself.

    "The Yao nationality?"

    Sean just a little care about this word, now hear again, immediately can''t help but cast a glance at Lille.

    Lille seemed to be aware of Sheen''s meaning and snorted, reluctantly.

    However, after hesitating for a while, Lille still gave a dull explanation.

    Although there is only one legendary strongman in the clan, that is, this guy named Hart, his own level is not low, up to 97. Even among all the legendary strongmen in the whole demon world, he is at the top of the list. In addition, he has recruited a super strongman of the human race, so is the clan It has become the second largest group in the magic collar. "

    Lille accentuated the word "second.".

    Obviously, as the strongest leader in the magic collar, and also the head of the strongest stone maiden clan in the magic city, Lear has been fighting with the second ranked Hart and Hun clan on all sides.

    "This woman..." Hart also murmured: "sooner or later, I will pull you down from the top and make you second."

    "Oh." With a sneer and a look of disdain, Lear almost didn''t blow Hart up.

    Fortunately, gray came forward in time.

    "As for me, my name is Grenville. Just call me grey." Gray''s tone is very gentle, like a man who has been cultivating himself for many years. He said: "as the leader of Lille said, I''m the human being who was recruited by the Yao nationality. At present, I''m a diner of the Hu nationality. Sometimes I help the Hu nationality to do something on the condition of depending on others."

    "Is it?" Sheen was surprised and said to gray, "why haven''t I heard of you as a superpower in the human race?"

    Hart seemed eager to answer this question.

    Unfortunately, gray stopped him.

    "I don''t think there are many human beings willing to mention me, are they?" "After all, to some extent, I betrayed the Terrans and went to the demons. In addition, I''ve been in the demon world for almost 20 years. I''m afraid I''ve been forgotten for a long time," Gray said

    This time, Gray''s tone was very calm, and it was the kind of calm that was unusual.

    Sean was basically certain that the origin of this man was not as simple as he said.

    There should be a lot of secrets behind this.

    However, it has nothing to do with yourself.

    Of course, Sheehan introduced himself.

    "I''m Sean. Please give me some advice."

    Sean''s introduction was very concise.

    However, the name, or let gray and Hart show a "sure" expression.

    "Sean boztut, the honorary Earl of Mithra, the fiance of the second queen of the Kingdom, and the present brave man after a thousand years, is you indeed."

    Hart finally confirmed it.

    Gray didn''t make any expression, just looked at Sean with inexplicable eyes, which revealed a little emotion, nostalgia and a touch of sadness, which is really incomprehensible.

    Instead, Lille, who seems to think of something, glances at gray.

    As if Gray had not seen the scene, he became expressionless.

    Sean didn''t notice the change.

    Sheehan just realized that his identity had been seen through.

    "You''ve already guessed who I am?"

    Sheehan looks at gray and Hart.

    Hart laughed at this.

    "In the current situation, we really don''t know who can do it except the brave people who are making a lot of noise these days, who can come to the demon world and be personally invited by his royal highness."

    Hart said with some meaning.

    "It''s just that even we didn''t expect that your highness would invite you to live on the top floor of the magic castle. To tell you the truth, we were surprised and even envious."

    For the sake of this, sheen can''t help but understand what the two men''s intentions are.

    "... you don''t come here just like this crazy woman to drive me out of the top of magic castle, do you?"

    Sheehan was silent for a while, and then he looked at gray and Hart with a twitch.

    That skin smile meat don''t smile medium take a little sadness indignation of facial expression, straight see gray and Hart a Leng a Leng.

    What happened to the brave man?

    Why do you look like you want to die?

    Gray and Hart''s heart flashed this idea, had not had time to investigate, on the side of Lille will again impatient voice.

    "If you''re here for this, you can go back." Lille waved like a fly and said to gray and Hart, "I''ll get rid of him without you.""Oh?" Hart looked at Lille and said, "do you really want to get rid of him?"

    "Why?" Lille''s face sank and said, "are you doubting me?"

    "That''s not true." Hart said so, but his face was full of distrust.

    The reason is simple.

    "If you really want to catch up, why is he still here?"

    Hart had doubts about this.

    "Do you think it''s an easy thing to do?" she said? If it''s you, it''s not his opponent. "

    "I''m not his opponent?" Hart narrowed his eyes.

    Gray also looks at Lille unexpectedly.

    The amount of information in this sentence is not very large.

    Anyway, Hart thought so.

    "I''d like to have a try."

    With the sound of this sentence, the atmosphere in the cultivation room changed dramatically.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    "-"

    a little silence diffused in the whole cultivation room, making the four legendary top strong men present silent to each other.

    Lille frowned and said nothing.

    Gray gave Hart a thoughtful glance.

    Hart looked at sheen with a smile on his face, as if the words he had just said were not his words.

    As for Sean, his face was numb.

    (good guy, it''s really another bad and vulgar drama.)

    Sheehan couldn''t help feeling angry, and even wanted to look up and sigh.

    Women are troublesome creatures. The more beautiful a woman is, the easier she is to cause trouble.

    This truth, Sean early in the beginning of coming to this world to understand, for this reason, also once wanted to leave Vivian team of people and even Roxie far away.

    Now, being treated like this by the top three beauties in the world, without causing any unnecessary trouble, that''s fake.

    It''s just that...

    "it''s too much trouble. Can you excuse me?"

    Sheehan said that to Hart in front of everyone.

    "Why?" Hart immediately said with a deep smile: "can''t you...

    Hart didn''t say the following words.

    Because Sean got ahead.

    "Don''t you mean to say I''m afraid?"

    Sheehan interrupted Hart and burst into laughter.

    Laugh without emotion.

    "Although it''s a low-level method, I really don''t want to be fooled if I can." Xi Enshi Shi ran said: "but my temper is really not good. If I get to that point, I may not be able to stop it."

    With these words, Sheehan''s sword holding hand was slightly tightened, and the magic poured in like a torrent.

    At this moment, with the power of Vader, Sheehan activated part of the sealed power of the holy sword.

    The sacred wave immediately burst out from the sealed holy sword, with a little bright light, flowing from the sword body of the holy sword.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Hart''s face changed slightly, and his heart burst out with an unprecedented strong sense of crisis.

    No, it wasn''t just Hart. Even Lille felt tight in her heart. It seemed that the bright light in front of her was not the light of the sword, but the most terrible poison in the world, which made her step back.

    As a demon, no matter Hart or Lear, he was shocked by the power revealed by the holy sword.

    This is the power that can be called the natural enemy of the demon clan.

    In the face of this force, no matter how strong the demons are, they can''t ignore it.

    Even Gray''s eyes were frozen and he looked deeply at the sword in Sheen''s hand.

    But at this time, Sheen has been convergence of magic, let the sword return to calm.

    "Why don''t you try?" Sheehan looked at Hart again and said with a smile: "what do you say? Chief Hart

    Hart opened his mouth, but could not say a word.

    Obviously, Hart got scared.

    Just now, the holy power really made him feel like a great enemy, with a sense of terror that even his soul would be annihilated.

    Is that the sword of the brave

    Hart''s look at sheen was no longer as casual as before.

    Although he is the head of the clan and a top legend with a rank of 97, his seniority is not high.

    Among the demons, Hart is a very famous rising star.

    The rest of the demons cadres, who can reach the legendary level of existence, are basically the people who participated in the ultimate war of the three demons thousands of years ago.

    They have a long life span, and it took them a long time to reach the legendary level. Therefore, they all know the horror of the brave and the holy sword.

    Hart is not.

    Although he has survived for hundreds of years, he has never participated in the final World War a thousand years ago, never confronted the brave, and never seen the power of the holy sword.

    In the demons, Hart is a very famous genius. In just a few hundred years, he became a legendary strong man. For this reason, he was once known as the first pride of the demons.

    Therefore, Hart can be so free and rambling. When he was young, he recklessly wandered around regardless of the obstruction of the clan, and looked like he didn''t pay attention to the world.

    It was not until he went to the human world and met gray that Hart knew that there were people outside the world, and there was heaven outside the world, and he was not the most advantaged one.

    As a result, Hart and gray didn''t know each other. They traveled together and finally returned to the demon world. They took over the position of clan leader and developed rapidly in the demon collar with the clan. They soon became the second most powerful group in the demon collar.

    Such Hart is not so afraid of the brave as the rest of the demons.

    What''s more, even though sheen is young, even if he becomes a legendary strong man, how strong can he be holding the legendary sword?With such preconceived ideas, Hart could not help but provocation.

    Who ever thought, it was this sentence that made Hart realize how terrible the brave man in the legend was.

    Just now that sacred power, so engraved into Hart''s heart, let him never forget.

    In contrast, Gray''s eyes were filled with envy.

    (if I had been recognized by the sword...)

    gray couldn''t help but think so, but soon he shook his head and put away such an unrealistic idea.

    What you can''t get is what you can''t get. Gray doesn''t want to stick to it.

    For thousands of years, the Mithra royal family did not know how many amazing people existed, and there were many people who were better and better than themselves. As a result, they were not recognized by the holy sword, and they did not succeed, which was also very normal.

    Besides, if you get away with it and become the successor of the sword, it will be very troublesome.

    After all, we all know that it is impossible for the Mithra royal family to allow a descendant who has inherited the sword to run to the demons, and the demons will not accept such a threat.

    If you think so, you should be happy and not feel sorry.

    (ansey seems to have a good daughter...)

    thinking of this, Gray''s eyes on sheen become more relaxed.

    Sean didn''t know that in a short moment, the two uninvited visitors had gone through many mental processes.

    He just looked at the fear in Hart''s eyes and saw that he was silent and satisfied to put the sword into the scabbard.

    Then Sean said that.

    "By the way, I don''t have any idea about your magic highness. You can rest assured." Sheehan spread his hands and said, "if I can, I''d like to be far away from her."

    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the three people present except sheen changed.

    "Are you still telling such a ridiculous lie?"

    Lille looked at Sean with disdain.

    "Mr. boztutching is a real joker."

    Hart also changed his fear and turned his mouth.

    Even gray shook his head with a smile.

    "We already know the strength of Qing. Qing doesn''t need to be so perfunctory." Gray said: "it''s normal for anyone who has met his royal highness to bow down to him. In the future, I''d better not tell such a lie that no one will believe."

    The three legendary top strong men took it for granted that Sean''s expression was stiff and the whole person was confused.

    What do you mean?

    You don''t believe me when I tell you the truth?

    Are you just licking the dog?

    I wish you no house!

    Just as sheen yelled in his heart, suddenly a laugh spread in everyone''s ears.

    "I know you''re a gentleman, OK? My dear brave man? "

    When the charming laughter reverberated into everyone''s ears, Lille, gray and Hart all had a great reaction.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    Lille''s face was scorned and turned into a little girl.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    Hart was no longer frivolous, his face full of fanaticism.

    "Your Highness demon..."

    even Gray''s face was as excited as seeing his sweetheart.

    "Lying trough!"

    Only Sheen''s face changed greatly, as if he saw a terrible devil, and without hesitation he turned and ran.

    unfortunately, make painstaking efforts like the essence of heaven and earth, like the most exquisite artwork of the gods, which appears in the face of sheen.

    "You''re the first man to turn around and run when you see me."

    The person who blocked Sheen''s way said that with a bad look on his face.

    Sheen quickly braked and bounced back like an electric shock to distance herself from the person in front of her.

    However, the figure is like a ghost, flashing to Sheen''s body in a flash.

    "Pa!"

    Sean''s hand was caught in the crisp noise.

    "Hum, look where you''re going."

    Schaffner was in a happy mood and made such a sound.

    Sean''s mouth twitched, and he felt that the hand he was caught had a wonderful touch, which made him reluctant to leave.

    However, the more this happened, the more scared Sean was, and he wanted to run far away.

    "What do you... What do you want?"

    Sean''s voice was filled with horror.

    "Ha ha." Xiafune sent out a beautiful laugh, let people in the heart of a crisp at the same time, also jiaodidi like way: "you guess?"

    Sean almost didn''t spray her face.Guess?

    Guess your sister!

    No, her sister seems to be my daughter-in-law?

    Guess your sister!

    "Come on, come with me."

    Schaffner ignored Sheehan''s face of collapse, took his hand and took it out without any man or woman''s defense.

    Seeing this, both gray and Hart are shocked, and Lille wants to rush up with jealousy.

    But before Lille rushes up, Schaffner throws a word lightly.

    "Don''t follow."

    In a word, it made Lille stay in shape.

    Schaffner left with a defiant sheen on her face.

    Only Lille, Hart and gray remained silent.

    "... as mentioned in the rumor, Lord Schaffner liked his appearance very much."

    Hart said these words in a faint voice, but there was a trace of jealousy in his voice.

    "..."

    Gray was completely silent, only holding one hand without a trace.

    You know, Schaffner ignored him all the way.

    This makes Gray''s original calm heart inevitably appear waves that others don''t know.

    And Lille decided.

    "I will die with him!"

    As you can imagine, Sheehan will have to meet at least a thousand Invitational battles.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    The top floor of magic castle, Schaffner''s room.

    "Bang..."

    in the dull sound, Sean, who was pulled into the room by Schaffner, was directly pushed down on the bed and looked at the ceiling with a confused face.

    "Hee hee."

    As in the previous two days, xiafune climbed onto the bed charming and showed her perfect hot figure incisively and vividly.

    It''s the same formula.

    It still tastes the same.

    However, Sheehan''s mood is more broken than two days ago.

    "Witch, what do you want?"

    Sheehan could only cry out with a look of grief and indignation, and made a decision in her heart at the same time.

    If the devil dares to say "you guess" again, he will make her regret and let her know that Buddha has fire.

    But it seems to have been seen through.

    "I''m here to get down to business with you?"

    She said this seriously.

    "Business?" Sean''s eyes jumped, pointed to her, and then to himself, and said, "have you ever seen such a ambiguous posture when talking about business in bed?"

    "Not really." She was still serious, but said, "it''s because I haven''t seen it before that it''s fun."

    You are so coquettish.

    Sean almost didn''t say that.

    He also saw through, this woman may have never eaten shriveled in front of a man, so she would be happy with herself.

    Nothing else, just for fun.

    This demon girl''s playfulness is the heaviest among the six demons. Even Milu, who is naive, romantic and innocent, can''t match her.

    Of course, Milu plays all the games that children should play, but sometimes it''s very dangerous. The games played by the witch are all the games that adults should play...

    "I''m really disturbing."

    Sean wants to run away again.

    But Schaffner just got to the point.

    "I''ll tell you about the current situation first." "I have told my sisters that you are with me," she said

    You should have said that. What have you been doing these two days?

    Sean swallowed it.

    Otherwise, the witch will make fun of herself again.

    As a result, sheen quickly entered the main topic and asked, "did AI Yi say when he would pick me up?"

    Smell speech, the bitterness of a face of xiafune.

    "So you want to go?" "I''m really that terrible?" said Schaffner

    How wonderful!

    Sheehan would like to admit it so directly.

    But considering the consequences, sheen still counseled.

    "How?" With a very reluctant smile, Sheehan said, "it''s too late for me to be happy to be accompanied by the first beauty in the three worlds."

    As soon as the words came out, Schaffner''s resentful expression was immediately replaced by a smile on her face.

    "I knew you would say that." "So, I''ve told little Ayi that she doesn''t have to come to pick you up."

    "Poof!" Sean vomited.

    Who should NIMA talk to?

    "Well, don''t look like the end of the world is coming." She patted Sean on the shoulder and said in a funny way: "little Ayi doesn''t trust to let you stay with me. After knowing you are here, she wanted to come to meet you immediately, but I told her that I would take you to the central city, and she agreed reluctantly."

    "Central city?" Sean was slightly stunned.

    "It''s the central city of the moon demon collar, where the eldest sister is." "In a few days, all the demons will gather there, and then I''ll take you by, and you''ll see little Ayi," she explained

    "In a few days?" Sheehan almost blurted out the sentence.

    "Why?" The willow eyebrows of Xia Fu Nie pick, smile not to smile of way: "feel too long?"

    "No... no..." sheen grinned, but sighed.

    This is more than too long? It''s just super invincible for a long time!

    Sean had a lot to suffer from, so he had to change the subject.

    "Why do all the demons gather in the central city in a few days?"

    Sheehan has expressed appropriate concern about this.

    But Schaffner is a face of no good gas.

    "Isn''t it all because of you?" "If it wasn''t for the sudden birth of you, the brave man, which caused the demons and even the other two groups to be restless, how could we have been so busy?" she said

    "Er..." Sean immediately shut up.

    As if she had not seen it, she went on.

    "In a while, the gods, the people and the demons will hold a meeting of the three races in view of your birth." "Now, it seems that the time and place have been determined, plus your engagement with little Aiyi, the elder sister will let us gather in the central city of the supreme castle in three days," she saidWith that, Schaffner spoke sincerely.

    "You''ll have to show up then, too."

    Who let Sheehan be the center of the dispute?

    Not to mention the gathering of the demons, that is, the meeting of the three clans after that. I''m afraid Sean will have to show up.

    His position is very important, and his speech at the meeting of the three ethnic groups is also extremely important.

    At that time, the three ethnic groups will decide how to deal with this matter in the future according to his performance and his remarks.

    That is to say...

    "if you mess up, you will be the culprit of shaking the peace of the three ethnic groups." She closed her mouth and said with a smile, "if that happens, you will not be able to calm down the situation even if you have signed an engagement with our six sisters."

    Good guy, I''m very direct, good guy.

    "I want to live longer."

    Sean said this very seriously.

    "I hope so." She said with a smile, "it''s not easy to have such an interesting brave man as you. I don''t want to lose the hard won fun so soon."

    Did the witch really treat herself as a toy?

    I really want to spank her...

    "that''s right." Schaffner seemed to think of something, said: "those little guys who come with you to the demon world are OK, you don''t have to worry too much."

    "Oh?" Sean came to the spirit, even asked: "how are they?"

    "All right." As if she was not interested in the existence other than sheen, she said with a lack of interest: "your excellent dragon has been accepted by little Aiyi. Now under the care of little Aiyi, she is almost becoming the overlord of the whole dragon demon leader. Not to mention the ordinary dragon people, even the cadres are holding her. I think she is very happy about the appearance of this promising dragon £¿¡±

    "Little Ayi''s Tyrannosaurus Rex and two followers of magic life have returned to the dragon magic collar intact. In the demon world, they will not have any major events."

    "On the contrary, the little evil god who entrusted [Zhenyin] to you really had a big fight with Kamina, and almost didn''t tear down the whole poison demon collar."

    Hearing the first half of Schaffner''s words, Sean put down his heart, but after hearing the second half of Schaffner''s words, his heart rose again.

    "Is Lilith all right?"

    There was an urgency on Sheehan''s face.

    "She''s fine." She shook her head and said, "it''s true that the evil god, who is as famous as Artemis, has been fighting with Kamina for a whole day and a whole night, but she didn''t even show up, which makes Kamina''s girl really angry. If the elder sister didn''t rush over in time and stop the two people, it''s estimated that the poison devil leader would have been completely reimbursed."

    "Even so, nearly one-third of the territory of the poison demon collar has been affected, and there have been all kinds of impacts and damages, large and small. More than ten mountains have been turned into ruins, and the land within millions of kilometers has turned into powder. The terrain has undergone great changes. It is estimated that the demons of the poison demon collar will be sad in the future."

    There is no doubt that Sheehan was terrified.

    Is this the real power of demonic level detached beings?

    If the holy sword doesn''t have the effect of restraining the demons, even if it''s yourself now, in the face of the demons, you still have to kneel?

    It seems that even if you have the combat power of detachment level, it is the weakest in detachment level. It is estimated that you can only fight against the goddess of life and the goddess of nature. It is too early to compete with the devils.

    If you really want to overcome these fouls, then you have to really get into detachment to find a way?

    Thinking of such a thing, Sheehan asked.

    "And where is Lilith now?"

    Sean only cares about it.

    "It''s in the central city." "The elder sister has brought that little evil spirit back to her own territory," said schafrene truthfully

    "That''s fine." Sean was relieved at last.

    At this time, Schaffner''s words changed again.

    "It''s just..."

    Schaffner lengthened her tone.

    "Just... Just what?"

    Sean just let go of a breath of relief and hold back to go back, the heart swept several MMP.

    This hateful witch is absolutely intentional.

    Sure enough...

    "it''s just that Kamina obviously doesn''t intend to give up." Xiafune said with a smile: "coupled with the opposition to little Aiyi''s engagement, after the central city, you have another reason to be targeted by that girl."

    It''s really unfortunate.

    To be watched by a demon man is the most unfortunate thing in the world where the Supreme God has retired and the demon king has passed away.

    Even the protoss don''t want to offend a demon, but Sheen has offended a demon, and is recognized as the most brutal poison devil among the demons. After that, even if he doesn''t die, he has to peel off his skin.

    Of course...

    "don''t think she''s the only one with a bad temper."Sean said that to some extent.

    Under such circumstances, Schaffner worried for Sheehan instead.

    "It''s not a wise choice to offend Carmina too much."

    She was so persuasive.

    "What do you say?"

    Sheen frowned.

    Of course, he knows that a demon is not easy to provoke.

    However, he also has the support of Lilith and Ayi, and he has more or less the ability to deal with demons, so he should not be too afraid of a demon.

    But that''s what Schaffner said.

    "Because, that girl''s ability is the most should be afraid of."

    Schaffner''s expression became serious.

    "Ability..."

    Sean was thoughtful.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    As for the unique abilities of the six demons, Sheehan no longer knows as much as before.

    Although the understanding is not very comprehensive, Sheehan now knows the unique skills and abilities of several demons.

    It''s not a deep secret.

    For a long time, the war between gods and Demons has exposed the unique skills of the six demons. They can''t hide if they want to.

    Therefore, it is no secret what the unique skills of the six demons are.

    For example, the unique skill of the moon demon Sala is to greatly enhance its own strength at night, so that all aspects of the ability can get the ability to increase, which is called "dim moon Tour".

    Because of the existence of this unique skill, Sala will get the title of moon demon. If the moon rises at night, Sala''s power will be improved depending on the degree of the moon''s roundness.

    In other words, Sala''s strongest moment is in the night when the full moon is hanging high.

    At that time, Sarah''s power was the strongest, even in the face of the closest Almighty goddess destiny, she had the power of World War I.

    The unique skills of beast demon liddoma and dragon demon Ayi are similar to those of Sala, both of which increase strength.

    Naturally, Aiyi, including her, will only awaken to the same unique skill, Longhua.

    However, AI Yi''s "dragon" is the strongest in the world. It can restore the dragon''s body and increase its strength ten times, which is far beyond the ordinary dragon people''s ability.

    The rest of the dragon people only increase by three to five times at most. Compared with Aiyi''s "Longhua", it''s just a day and a place.

    Lyde''s unique skill is to be able to control her size freely.

    At first glance, it doesn''t seem to be such a remarkable ability, but in fact, it''s not so powerful as AI Yi''s "Longhua".

    Because, once lied uses this ability, the bigger she becomes, the stronger her power will be, and vice versa.

    Therefore, when she is in the state of a small beast, she has almost no power, but if she takes it seriously, she can become a prehistoric beast several kilometers high and comparable in size to the mainland.

    At that time, the random step of Lide can crush a city, and the random kick can crush mountains, which is extremely terrifying.

    This is the unique skill of beast demon liddoma -- [beast God change].

    As for milu''s unique skill, which has been mentioned before, is to make him come and go freely like a real ghost, invisible through the wall, without any entity or flaw. He can even go to heaven and earth at will to make a ghost army, which can be called the most versatile ability - [ghost breed].

    With this unique skill, Milu can even curse, dream, release resentment, absorb the essence of life, and even directly attack the soul, which is undoubtedly the strongest of the six demons.

    If it wasn''t for her innocence and lack of evil thoughts, Milu could rely on her unique diversity of abilities to do many things that others can''t do, and no one could do anything for her to turn the world into Purgatory.

    Therefore, Artemis, the goddess of justice, has always believed that this ghost is the only evil existence in the world next to the devil king. In the final World War I a thousand years ago, the goddess of justice also directly attacked Milu and deliberately wanted to attack Milu.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t make it.

    Even if the body is destroyed, as long as a piece of soul remains, Milu can be revived.

    In view of this, Milu is not only the existence with the most means among the six demons, but also the existence with the most difficult, the most difficult and the strongest ability to protect life.

    The rest is Carmina the poison demon.

    This demon man has a very terrible ability. She can make all kinds of poison freely. Even if there is no poison in the world, she can make it instantly without any material.

    She can turn a hair into a deadly poison.

    She can turn a tear into a hemolytic poison.

    Every part of her body is poisonous, and the play of poison is like the breath of a dragon. It can ignore all the defense and anti poison abilities in the world, and really kill people.

    In the past, this poison devil has been wandering around the world and doing all kinds of appalling things.

    "Can you imagine a person sneaking into a city quietly, dripping a drop of blood in the water, then turning around and leaving, and all the people in the whole city will be poisoned the next day?"

    "Can you imagine a young girl taking a dip in a river, a current, or even an ocean, and all those places turn into extremely poisonous places?"

    "What''s more, as long as she breathes out, that breath can poison a strong person of extreme level on the spot, and even melt the skin and flesh of the other party."

    "This is the unique skill of Carmina, the poison demon - [Tiankui poison body]."Schaffner uttered such appalling words.

    "Because of this, even we don''t really want to offend Carmina."

    "After all, who knows if she will release the terrible poison on the way to speak to you?"

    "Even if you don''t touch yourself, she can also release colorless and tasteless horror poison, let you die not clear."

    "Even if you blow, you can become highly toxic. If you breathe, you can exhale. Are you willing to offend such a person?"

    "Certainly not?"

    This is the reason why Schaffner seldom persuaded Sean.

    It''s not because Kamina is her sister, but Schaffner really wants to remind Sean how dangerous her sister is.

    The most ferocious devil can''t be easily claimed.

    Carmina, you''re qualified for that.

    "The last thing little Ayi wants you to touch is me and Carmina."

    Schaffner has seen through Ayi''s mind.

    "She doesn''t want you to see me because she knows how attractive my existence is to a man."

    "She didn''t want you to see Carmina, but because she knew how terrible Carmina was and didn''t want you to suffer a lot in her hands."

    "Although Milu can become very dangerous sometimes, Milu''s danger can be controlled. Sometimes she is in a bad mood one second and wants to lose her temper. The next second she may be coaxed."

    "Carmina is different. Once her mood gets worse, her elder sister may not be able to stop her."

    Schaffner talks and tells sheen how frightening the rumored poison devil is.

    "Is she really poisonous?" Sheen frowned deeper and deeper, and said suspiciously, "even you have to be afraid?"

    "Don''t doubt it." Schaffner said seriously: "her poison is also very difficult for us, although it is not like those who are not detached. If you touch it, you will die, but it will have an impact on the body, spirit and even the spirit."

    In a word, Kamina''s drug even has to be on guard against the existence of super level, and the existence of super level can really take effect.

    "The only one who can completely ignore Kamina''s poison is probably destiny?"

    That''s what Schaffner thinks.

    "And then there are the brave who have entered the super level. Their holy sword can also purify Kamina''s poison."

    In other words, if you don''t enter the super level, you can''t purify it.

    "Your holy sword is very powerful, even if there is no transcendental transformation can let me feel the threat, it should not be helpless to Carmina''s poison." "But the most powerful sword is to save your life. There is absolutely no way for you to completely ignore Kamina''s poison," she warned

    For this reason, Schaffner deliberately warned Sean.

    Sean was a little worried.

    "That Lilith and that poison devil fight a day and a night, can''t have been poisoned?"

    Sean was worried about that.

    "Well, the poison is sure to be poisoned, but the power of the evil god should not be poisoned to death?" Schaffner laughed and said: "similarly, the power of the little evil god must have eroded Kamina, but Kamina will not be swallowed by evil."

    No matter how to say, at the same time, each other''s ability to work for each other is positive, but not fatal.

    Lilith and carmine played all day and night, and the result was a draw, which proved it.

    "In a word, you''d better be careful when you see Carmina." "Don''t touch her, and don''t be close to her. It''s better not to touch even the things she touched. It''s the most basic response," she said

    This is basically telling Sheehan that he must keep away from the poisonous devil.

    "And one more thing." Schaffner looked at Sheehan and said, "we have sent someone to check the day you came to the demon world."

    Sean understood what this sentence meant.

    Schaffner is actually referring to the accident that Sean and others encountered.

    "It''s preliminarily confirmed that on your way to the demon world, there is a super level presence following you." The words of Schaffner are not surprising. He said endlessly: "the power of existence inadvertently interferes in the channel between the human and the devil, leading to the collapse of the channel. Only in this way can you meet such an accident."

    Fortunately, in the end, the accident was not dangerous.

    "The other party should not do it intentionally, or you will not be able to reach the demon world intact." She began to talk to herself and said, "only, who could it be?"

    Obviously, it''s not only Schaffner, the rest of the demons care about it.

    Of course, that''s not what Sean should deal with.

    "That''s all for business." Schaffner clapped her hands and retired with success, saying, "you should be well prepared for the next three days. Maybe you will be very busy later."Leaving such words, Schaffner got up and was ready to leave.

    See, sheen asked subconsciously.

    "What are your unique skills?"

    This is something sheen is curious about.

    He knows the unique skills of other demons.

    Only this demon, her unique skill, seems to be special.

    "Me?" "I can only say that, unlike the rest of the sisters, my unique skills are not linked to my title itself," she said with an intriguing smile

    With that, Schaffner disappeared.

    Sean was silent.

    For a long time, there was no movement.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    After a while, Sheehan left Schaffner''s room and came down from the top of the enchantment castle.

    As soon as this happened, sheen moved in her heart, turned her head and looked to the side.

    There, a pair of eyes staring at him, a pair of eager to stare it to death.

    "... do you want to make an appointment again? Chief Lille

    Sean''s tone was full of helplessness.

    "Hum." Li AI Er cold hum a, also don''t know to wait here how long, way: "today calculate, tomorrow I will look for you again."

    This sentence, let sheen a little serious began to consider, whether he should run away at night.

    This magic castle is not a place for people to stay. You''d better not stay in this kind of ghost place.

    But then I thought, where can I go after I leave the magic castle?

    Three days later, don''t you have to go to central city to see Ayi and Lilith?

    If you run away in the night, even if Schaffner doesn''t come to find you and comes back three days later, she will make you miserable, right?

    "Alas..."

    sheen sighed, only feeling that he was too difficult.

    With this idea, Sheehan ignored Lille and walked out.

    It''s just, I didn''t expect that Lille was following.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Sean didn''t make a good noise.

    "You think I want to?" Lille was even more displeased and said, "if Lord Schaffner hadn''t asked me to do this, I wouldn''t have followed you."

    "She asked you to follow me?" Sheen was slightly stunned and asked, "why?"

    "Because there are likely to be some guys who don''t have eyes." Lille said with a cold face: "just now, didn''t you meet two?"

    Naturally, the people Lille refers to are gray and Hart.

    "The news that you are here has basically spread, and there will certainly be a lot of guys coming to you like those two people?" "Not everyone knows the current affairs as well as those two people," Lille said without expression

    Although gray and Hart came for sheen, their attitude was not bad.

    They came to see sheen, not so much to find fault as to make a trial?

    Whether they are brave or entertained by Schaffner, they are all concerned about.

    So, those two people are the people who come to meet Sean and see what Sean can do.

    If Sean''s performance is not good just now, those two people certainly don''t mind using some means to drive Sean away.

    But sheen showed enough power to make the two people fear, and the two men recognized Sheen''s qualification to stay here. Let''s not make trouble any more.

    But the rest of us don''t necessarily have the same sense of current affairs as gray and Hart, and they don''t know how to advance and retreat cautiously.

    In general, the demons are arrogant and arrogant.

    They respect the strong and despise the Terran and even the Protoss. Even if they guess that Hearn is a brave man, most of the demons can''t be easily scared away by the name of a brave man before they have personally experienced Hearn''s strength.

    Even if there is such a person, after knowing that Schaffner entertained Sean, he will become impulsive and can''t sit still at all?

    Beauty is in trouble, this sentence is not casual.

    When it comes to the demons in everyone''s mind, there are many demons who will be desperate for this.

    As you can imagine, Sheehan will meet more people like gray and Hart.

    Among them, there are even strong people of all nationalities and groups, who are famous legendary figures.

    "Women are a source of trouble, especially beautiful women."

    Sean was more helpless.

    "Are you afraid?" Lille said with great pride: "this is the price of being too close to Lord Schaffner. Since you have such enviable treatment, you should bear the price."

    "Ha ha." Sheehan threw two words and said, "you don''t really think I''m afraid, do you?"

    Again, sheen is just afraid of trouble, not things.

    If you really can''t avoid some troubles, you can directly make a strong move to deter those who don''t know what to say.

    Sean has done the same thing in Wangdu.

    This time, if it really annoys him, he doesn''t mind letting the demons see that your father is still your father. Even if he is special, he is also brave.

    Lille knows that as well.

    In the past two days, she has played with sheen for hundreds of times, and each time she ended up losing. How can she not know how strong this brave man is?

    Although he didn''t even use the power of "eyes", after all, it was too dangerous. Sheehan didn''t use the holy sword either, but only used a kind of augmentation skill which seemed to be his unique skill.This situation has already told Lille that if she is serious, she will not be the opponent of this brave man.

    If you are not the opponent of this brave man, others are even less likely to be the opponent of this brave man.

    I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.

    No one has any rules. When dealing with this brave man, we have to go alone, right?

    What if it''s under siege?

    What if we used some secret and insidious means?

    If something happened to Sheehan, Lille would not care, but it would be hard for her master to explain.

    Anyway, this brave man is the fiance of his Royal Highness The Dragon demon, and he can be regarded as the future brother-in-law of his Royal Highness the demon. Once something happens, there will be no peace between the demons.

    Not to mention, this brave man is now involved in the issue of peace among the three ethnic groups.

    Because of this, there have been some interesting news in the magic city recently.

    With emotion and reason, this brave man can''t go wrong.

    So, just when Schaffner left, she told Lille to watch Sean and never let him have an accident.

    If not, why would Lille want to follow Sean?

    Of course, Lille is too lazy to explain.

    "In a word, I''ll watch you while you''re in demon city." Lille turned her head and said, "unless you go back to your room, I''ll follow you wherever you go."

    Lille''s declaration did not arouse much reaction from Sheehan.

    "Follow if you like." Sean said this, but looked at Lille suspiciously and said, "but you should have no admirer. Seeing you with me all day, you suddenly came to me and yelled at me, right?"

    Sean''s really scared.

    Lille sneered at this.

    "Don''t worry, in the magic city, no matter male or female, they will only be admirers of Lord Schaffner."

    Lille not only took it for granted, but also made Sean open his mouth with pride. He didn''t know what to say.

    On the one hand, he wanted to remind Lille that it should not be a happy thing for her.

    On the one hand, he questioned the magic city.

    All the people in the city, men and women, will only be admirers of Schaffner?

    This...

    is there really no need to worry about the problem of ethnic continuity and reproduction?

    With such deep doubts, Sheehan walked out of the magic castle.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    Seeing this, Lille immediately made an inquiry.

    Sheehan didn''t hide it. He responded directly.

    "Meet the acquaintances who came with me to enchantment."

    With that, Sheehan remembered the question she had asked Schaffner before, but was not answered.

    "Do you know what your Royal Highness''s unique skill is?"

    Sean turns to Lille.

    "Unique skills?" Lille frowned and said, "don''t you know?"

    "I know. Should I ask you again?" Sheen rolled his eyes and said, "the demon lord seems to like to play tricks. I asked her, but she didn''t tell me."

    "Even if Lord Schaffner doesn''t tell you, it''s not difficult for you to find out if you want to?" Lille is like this: "the unique skills of the six demons have been analyzed by the Protoss and Terran for a long time. It''s no secret."

    "That''s it..." sheen scratched his head and said, "but in all the legends and anecdotes of the six demons, the description of the unique skills of demons seems to be the least, and it''s very obscure. Let alone me, many people are not very clear."

    Many books have written about their horror and horror, such as moon demons, beast demons, poison demons, ghosts and dragon demons. From those descriptions, we can more or less find out some narratives about the unique skills of these demons, so as to infer the specific effect of their unique skills.

    On the other hand, what others have mentioned is how beautiful she is, how crazy others can be for her, but they seldom mention the scene when they fight.

    Even when he came to the demon world this time, what Sean heard from others was all these deeds, not the performance of Schaffner himself.

    Under such circumstances, sheen naturally got confused.

    "Isn''t her unique skill the ability to charm others?"

    Sheehan seriously doubts that.

    To tell you the truth, the charm of the witch is so high that people have to doubt whether it is the effect of some unique skills.

    Otherwise, why is that witch called a demon?

    The titles of other demons are closely related to their own abilities. Then, Schaffner will be called enchantment. Maybe his unique skill is enchantment.However, Schaffner himself denied this point.

    No, it''s not just Schaffner.

    "What do you know?" Lille is very disdainful to Sheehan''s saying: "Lord Schaffner''s charm is innate, and it doesn''t need any unique skills to charm others."

    Different from other demons who are famous by their ability and then get the corresponding title, Schaffner will be called the demon because her inherent beauty and charm are really amazing and more impressive than her own strength.

    In view of this, Schaffner''s unique skills have little to do with her own title.

    "Rather, the charm of Lord Schaffner itself is what makes her unique skills strong." Lille said, "you''ll understand later."

    Smell speech, the Xi en didn''t approve of of of nod.

    As for what he thought, only he knew.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Soon, Sheehan left the magic castle and went outside.

    This is Sean''s first outing since he came to magic city.

    For two days, Sean has been staying in the magic castle, waiting for AI Yi to come, but only today did he know from the mouth of Schaffner that the girl had been perfunctory and would not come.

    In this case, Sheehan has no need to stay in magic castle.

    There are still three days left. At least come out for a walk, right?

    Of course, Sheehan''s appearance will certainly make the whole enchantment city very restless.

    At least, Sean, walking in the street, noticed that many pairs of eyes were staring at him.

    It''s not just the eyes in the open, but the eyes in the dark.

    As if he had been staring at himself for a long time, many pairs of meaningful eyes became sharp and disappeared after he found sheen.

    Sean knew that they were going to report it to someone who had a heart.

    So many eyes, certainly not all from my action.

    many of the eyeliner is located in the city of demons named strong group of ethnic groups here.

    Now that Sheen has appeared, they naturally have to report back immediately.

    So, on this day, in each clan area of Magic City, a dialogue appeared one after another.

    "Has that human finally appeared?"

    "Do you want to meet him?"

    "No, I heard that the one of the stone girls is right beside him."

    "Isn''t it the guard that your highness demon arranged for that human?"

    "It seems that his royal highness does attach great importance to this human being."

    "Unexpectedly let that accompanying guard, this treatment, almost can compare with the rest of his highness to visit Magic City in person."

    "Can''t you move him this time?"

    "I can''t move. At least I can''t come here openly."

    "Keep watching. There''s always a chance."

    "I''d like to see what the ability of a human being to be so valued by his highness."

    This kind of dialogue will appear one after another, so that there are all kinds of ups and downs in the magic city.

    Of course, there are always some simple minded idiots in this world who don''t think so much.

    Thanks to this, after coming to the street, Sean also met with many obstacles.

    Just like now...

    "bang!"

    In the stuffy sound, a tall and strong superior demon clan was kicked to fly. He screamed and ran into a pile of roadside debris, and was buried.

    "Asshole!"

    The rest of the demons rushed to sheen in a rage, and their magic was rolling and magnificent. Looking at the momentum, they were all superior demons above grade 70.

    Unfortunately...

    "bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    with a dull sound, all the superior demons with extraordinary momentum were kicked away, like a ball, smashed in all directions and fell to the ground.

    The wailing sound came from their mouths.

    "What wave is this?"

    Sean stood in the middle of the fallen demons, and in front of all the demons, he spoke to Lille with a look of boredom.

    "The fourth wave."

    Lille didn''t make a move. She stood aside and watched the play lightly.

    "The fourth wave..."

    sheen was speechless, choking, looking up at the sky, sighing and doubting life.

    When other protagonists come to a different world, they either clamor up and yearn for it, or the tiger body shakes up and dominates the world, enjoying the cheers and cheers of the world, and the light of a proper passer-by.

    Only oneself, seem to be very hard to force, walk on the road attracted countless hatred, no beautiful women throw in arms, also did not pretend to force face, only a rough man constantly rushed.

    Is this treatment a bit excessive?

    Sean once again began to doubt that he was not the protagonist.

    On the contrary, there seems to be no change in the lines of the minions.

    "You''re... You''re finished..."

    a superior demon who is closest to sheen points to sheen and makes a trembling voice.

    "If you offend our snake eye clan, your end will be miserable. My brother or my father will avenge me..."

    look at this speech, it''s a standard match.

    "You take care of it."

    Sean didn''t want to talk any more. He just waved his hand wearily and went on.

    At this time, Lille came forward.

    "Snake eyes?" Lille looked coldly at the demons on the ground and said, "is it Rick who made you come out to be a disgrace?"

    "You... You are...!" That superior demon clan just like now just saw Li AI''s same, widened eyes.Lille looked cold.

    "Private fighting is forbidden in magic city. You snake eye people know it. Go back and tell Rick to let him come to magic castle and get the punishment himself."

    Lil al said the words that changed the face of all the demons who fell to the ground.

    "I... we..."

    they wanted to say something else, but Lille didn''t give them a chance.

    "Go away!"

    There was a dangerous light in Lille''s eyes.

    At present, a group of dandy like demons ran away in a hurry.

    Even the surrounding demons are scattered, dare not stay in place.

    Lille just kept up with Sean, as if nothing had happened, or dealt with a trivial matter, and her face remained unchanged.

    Only Sean, still groaning.

    "I said, can''t this kind of thing be avoided?"

    Sean''s been a little fed up.

    "No Lille is more simply, said: "I have already said that in the magic city, both men and women are admirers of Lord Schaffner, since you are favored by Lord Schaffner, you have to bear all the costs."

    "Then you are really good." Sheenpy said with a smile: "seriously, this is the first time that I want to destroy a city."

    "If you can, you can do the same." Instead of being frightened, Lille glanced at Sheehan and said, "but don''t blame me for not reminding you that magic city is not like your Terran city. There are no less than 20 legendary strong people here. Don''t think that this place is the same as the Laguna empire in the human world. Anyone can destroy it."

    It''s obvious that Lear has done some research and understanding about Sheehan''s previous affairs.

    But this woman obviously didn''t know that the person who "casually came" mentioned in her mouth was not a nobody at all, but once stepped into the existence of transcendent level.

    If she had known about it, she would not have said so.

    (I don''t know how many people know about morrow now.)

    There is no doubt that the events caused by Moro in the imperial capital are very big.

    An existence once stepped into the level of transcendence. If this existence is exposed, I''m afraid that the three major races will be in chaos.

    But it seems that the news caused by the Moro has not been known by many people.

    For one thing, in the eyes of many people, this is just a coup in a country in the human world. It is not a big event in the whole world.

    Secondly, the news of the birth of the brave man undoubtedly overshadowed the impact of the Moro incident to a certain extent, leading many people to turn their attention to the attitude of the brave man and the three ethnic groups.

    For those who stand at the top of the world, the matter of the brave must be more important than the coup launched by a mere imperial concubine, right?

    In addition, not many people know about the radiant branch and the sacrifice of the great dead to stimulate the magic array. In order to calm down the situation, the Laguna Empire put all the changes on the perfunctory explanation of "the imperial concubine used evil ritual magic for ulterior purposes". There are not many people who clearly know the amazing achievements of the Moro.

    Now, people only care about the birth of the brave and the peace of the three ethnic groups. Who cares about the coup of a Laguna Empire and the actions of a royal concubine?

    If it were not for the fact that the emperor was almost destroyed, and the movement caused by the large-scale ritual magic array of Moruo was too big, this matter might have been ignored by everyone.

    (after the things that happened to me have subsided, the things that happened to the imperial capital will definitely come back into the vision of those who are in charge of government.)

    That''s what Sean thought.

    I just don''t know how many people will be aware of the inside story.

    In fact, Sheehan himself was occupied by all kinds of sudden events, and almost forgot about the case of Moro.

    Now when I think about it again, Sheehan finds that there are still several questions that have not been solved.

    For example, after being killed by itself, where is the branch of its awakening?

    For example, why did that little girl named Lenny suddenly disappear?

    What''s more, what''s the symbiosis about Moro?

    Sheehan felt that there was a big secret in it.

    This made sheen sigh again.

    "Why are you groaning all day?" Li AI Er is very dissatisfied with this way: "again how to say is all brave, can have a little backbone, a little cheer up a little bit?"

    "You think I want to?" Sheehan said plaintively, "you are a poor man who only has the development of the same-sex love that is not blessed. You can''t understand it at all. You want to solve the mystery, but the mystery is not reduced. On the contrary, there are more and more feelings."

    "I don''t understand." Lille frowned and said, "but I can still tell you''re sarcastic, right?"Sheen didn''t answer, just gave Lille a pure smile.

    Lille was silent. The next second she raised her fist and smashed it mercilessly.

    "Shua!"

    Sheehan moved and disappeared in an instant, leaving Lille''s punch in the void.

    "Come back to me!"

    Li AI Er is angry and yells at the surroundings, which makes all the demons who pass by startled.

    "You''d better go back, violent woman."

    Sean''s voice reached Lille''s ears.

    "It''s convenient for me to act alone."

    If you leave it like this, sheen disappears.

    "Hateful Spirit Light!"

    Lille gritted her teeth in anger, but did not dare to neglect. She contacted her people and began to look for sheen.

    As everyone knows, in the dark, some malice is also ready to move.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    On the other hand, after she got rid of Lille, sheen hid herself directly with the super concealment effect of "Li Jue Tian Ming", and then went to the street.

    In this case, the surrounding demons finally no longer pay attention to sheen, let sheen enjoy the feeling of attention.

    At the same time, Sheehan saw a very interesting scene.

    , one by one, the evil families who appear to be eye liner appear one after another, covered with confusion in the streets.

    "Where the hell did that man go?"

    "Why did it disappear all of a sudden?"

    "Look for it quickly!"

    "If the people above know that we''ve lost our target, we''ll feel better!"

    Say such words, those demon clan then continuously appear and disappear, run to and fro, look particularly interesting.

    Sean was very calm and passed by these people, watching them desperately looking for their own trace, but not, in the heart is also quite funny.

    "It depends on how you play."

    Finally rare quiet, sheen whistled and swaggered down the street to Shalin''s residence.

    By asking Lille, Sheen has learned about the current situation of the Shalin people.

    After entering the magic city, they first rented a small hotel in the edge area, and then they have been running around these days, contacting with all the previously traded ethnic groups who came to the magic city, and selling the demons they brought.

    After four or five days of hard work like this, if there is no accident, the demons raised by the Shalin clan should be sold out.

    Although they are just the demons raised by the small and weak groups in the inner edge of the magic collar, the Shalin people are good at raising demons. The demons raised by them are quite high in variety, blood, potential and domestication. Even some well-known groups are very interested in their demons. Therefore, the Shalin people come to the magic city every time Basically, you can sell all the demons without getting nothing.

    Then, the Shalin people who have sold out the demons will choose the demons'' cubs and even the demons'' eggs in the demons'' market of the magic city. They will choose a group of superior demons'' cubs or eggs and take them back to the Hun demon kingdom for a new wave of breeding and cultivation. When they succeed next time, they will be sold in the magic city.

    Like this, the Shalin people are striving for survival and development in the magic collar.

    If we can continue to develop like this, then this group may one day become the first-class demon cultivation group in the demon world.

    From Lille''s mouth that the Shalin tribe such a situation, Sean has always wanted to see them again.

    When I was in the Hun devil Kingdom, I was treated by them after all. After that, I left the magic city and went to the central city. I still don''t know if I have a chance to come back.

    Sean wanted to say goodbye to shajina before she left. It was a beginning and an end.

    However, sheen did not expect that when he came to the small hotel where the Shalin people stayed, there was not only the smell of the Shalin people.

    "The reaction of these charms is

    Sean stood in front of the small hotel, feeling the magic reaction in the hotel, eyebrows slightly raised.

    The next second, Sheehan blinked into the hotel and into a room.

    In the room, including shajina, several high-rise members of the Shalin tribe were there.

    However, in front of such shajina, there are several powerful demons.

    "How''s it going? Have you thought about it? "

    This is the words of a demon in black robe.

    One by one wearing black robes of the demons stood in front of shajina and others, exuding a strong and ominous atmosphere.

    Led by shajina, all the Shalin people were pale.

    Obviously, they all know that these mysterious people in front of them are beyond their control.

    Shajina even clenched her lips, her face was uncertain.

    The head of a black robed demons is hoarse voice, continue to speak.

    "My patience is limited, so I''ll just say it again." The black robed demons said, "cooperate with us and kill Sean boztut. This is your only way to live. Do you understand?"

    With these words, all the people of the Shalin tribe fell into silence, but sheen was stunned.

    After a while, sheen understood.

    "These guys..."

    sheen looks at the black robed demons.

    So is shajina.

    But her pretty face was full of bitterness.

    "Please don''t embarrass us, my Lord." Shajina said with a pale face: "that''s a real brave man, or a legendary strong man. His royal highness Longmo''s fiance and his royal highness Meimo also favor him. We are just a small and weak group on the edge of Meimo''s collar. How can we kill such a big man?"

    It seems that shajina already knows Sean''s real identity.In this regard, the black robed demons, the leader, sneered.

    "Of course I know you can''t kill him, so I let you cooperate with us."

    The black robed demons took out a bottle of medicine and threw it on shajina.

    His intention is obvious.

    "There''s only one task for you, and that''s to find a way to get Sean boztute to drink what''s in it." The black robed demons said in an indisputable tone: "no matter what method you use, cheat or cajole, you can even climb up to the guy''s bed and give him a drink when he is exhausted on you."

    "All in all, you have to make him drink what''s in it."

    "The rest is our business, understand?"

    The words of the black robed demons made shajina hold the medicine bottle in her hand.

    It can be seen that her heart is struggling.

    "Miss..."

    "Miss..."

    the rest of the Shalin people couldn''t help calling shajina.

    And this undoubtedly made shajina struggle even more.

    "Why us?"

    Shajina was very reluctant.

    "Because you have an intersection with that guy." The black robed demons said indifferently: "people in the whole magic city all know that you Shalin clan came with that brave man. How many demons have come to you these days for this matter, and they want to investigate that guy through you. Don''t you know anything about it?"

    Of course not.

    For the demons who frequently come to ask about sheen these days, shajina has already seen what they are aiming at.

    It can only be said that the fact that sheen and the people of the Shalin tribe came to the magic city has indeed been seen by many people, and has indeed made the Shalin tribe the focus of the major ethnic groups in the magic city.

    In recent days, the Shalin people have been visited by people of various ethnic groups. Some are polite, some are threatening and luring, some are aggressive, and some are deep-seated. But without exception, they are all about sheen.

    This gives the Shalin people the opportunity to get a lot of benefits, but also a lot of disadvantages.

    Obviously, this time, the worst thing happened.

    "I think you know that you are not qualified to resist." The black robed demons said with disdain: "in a small and weak group, only the head of the clan is the superior demons, and the rest of them are all weak and small, not to mention you, the whole clan is just the ants in front of us."

    Said, the black robed demon clan released the breath, let nearby companion also released the momentum.

    A total of seven people, all of them are superior demons of level 70 or above.

    Especially the head of the black robed demons, the level directly reached 80.

    This may not be very strong in a city like magic city, but it is an unimaginable enemy for a small and weak group like Shalin.

    "I..."

    shajina bit her lips.

    The black robed demons are also very impatient.

    "This is the last inquiry." The black robed demons said coldly, "what do you do? Or not? "

    The breath of the black robed demons suddenly surged up and became more terrible.

    "Er..."

    "ah..."

    the rest of the Shalin people are already overwhelmed and have a sad cry.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    shajina gasped, and her face became paler and paler.

    She''s desperate.

    But...

    "I... I refuse..."

    shajina''s voice trembled and refused.

    "... say it again?"

    The black robed demons were silent for a while, and then they made a murderous sound.

    "I said, I refused." Shajina can only pale face, said: "if I promise you, whether it is success or failure, the consequences are our Shalin people can not afford."

    If you fail, you don''t have to say much. The fury of the brave people can''t bear it.

    And success can''t escape death.

    Dragon demon''s fiance has an accident because of the Shalin clan. Can the Shalin clan be spared?

    The demon attaches so much importance to the future brother-in-law. As an ethnic group living in the demon collar, once they do something they shouldn''t do, it''s also conceivable what the Shalin ethnic group will face.

    In this case...

    "we would rather die decently than be treated as traitors of the demon leader."

    Shajina laughed miserably.

    "Not to mention, without the help of that adult, the Shalin clan might have been gone for a long time."

    So shajina chose to refuse.

    The Shalin people behind them are also sad, but none of them object."Good! Good! Good

    The black robed demons are furious.

    "Since you want to die, I''ll let you die with no dignity at all!"

    Then the black robed demons gave orders to the people around them.

    "Kill all the men, chop them up and feed them to the demons. Enjoy the women as much as you like. Kill them when you are tired of playing. Pack them up and send them to magic castle. Let Sean boztute have a good look at their fate!"

    The vicious words changed the face of all the people of the Shalin tribe.

    Seeing all the black robed demons come over, shajina looks desperate.

    She looked at the bottle in her hand, her eyes were full of tears. Finally, she pulled out the bottle stopper, looked up and poured the contents into her mouth.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, a small dull sound appeared from the room.

    It was the sound of shajina''s medicine bottle being knocked off and falling to the ground.

    "Chi..."

    on the floor, the liquid from the medicine bottle eroded like sulfuric acid, making a wisp of smoke rise.

    You can imagine what kind of lethality the things in the medicine bottle have.

    And this sudden change, is to make all the people in the room are slightly stunned.

    "This..."

    shajina was also stunned and didn''t seem to be able to react.

    On the contrary, it was the black robed demon clan, who was the leader, who was alert in an instant.

    "Who...!"

    The magic of the black robed demons suddenly rolled up.

    But the next second, a figure appeared in front of him.

    "Your grandfather!"

    With such a declaration, the sole of one foot is hard printed on the face of the black robed demons.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull noise, the black robed demons were kicked away, turned into a shell, smashed the wall of the room, and flew out of the hotel.

    "What

    A group of black robed demons have changed their faces, and then the fierce light pours on the sudden figure one by one.

    "Go away!"

    However, in such a cold drink, a violent magic shock.

    The magic of the storm blew away the attacking black robed demons.

    And it smashed the ceiling.

    ...

    "boom!"

    In a small hotel on the edge of Magic City, a roar suddenly appeared.

    Just like an invisible explosion suddenly appeared, a corner of the hotel exploded and turned into fragments, making a violent magic wave roll up from it.

    One by one, the demons in black robes fell out in the magic storm, like broken kites, one by one fell on the street, howling.

    This movement immediately attracted the attention of countless people.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Fight?"

    "How dare you fight in the magic city?"

    "Who are they?"

    The demons on the road were all startled by the sudden situation. Then they stepped back one by one and looked at the fallen black robed demons, making a lot of noise.

    "Er..."

    "ah..."

    the black robed demons were turning over on the ground, as if they had suffered a lot of injuries.

    "But... Hateful..."

    it seems that the black robed demons, as the leader, have been kicked into another building, staggering out of a broken wall with a look of ashes.

    But his voice was full of anger, and his loose hood also showed a fierce face full of scars.

    "Who is it? Who dares to attack us...! "

    The black robed demons asked angrily.

    The response to him was a sarcastic voice.

    "Were you still discussing how to deal with me? Why don''t you know each other? "

    Sean''s figure suddenly flashed, appeared in the street, also entered everyone''s eyes.

    The black robed demon''s pupil shrinks.

    "It''s you...!"

    His face suddenly changed.

    "It''s your grandfather and me." Sheehan returned with a kind smile and said, "well, who are you?"

    The other side did not answer this question.

    "Run away!"

    The black robed demons decisively gave such instructions and fled in different directions together with the wobbly demons around them.

    "Can you escape?"

    Sean looked at the scene, just want to catch up, with a moment to move back one by one, but was interrupted by unexpected circumstances.

    I saw that the onlooker actually stopped in front of the black robed demons who were ready to escape at this time.

    "Want to run?"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Fight privately in demon city, dare to think of running away?"

    "Do you really think our rules here are decorations?"

    One by one, the demons who were watching just like this, actually chose to stand up and stop those black robed demons.

    Even the leader of the 80 level black robed demon clan was stopped by a very extraordinary looking demon clan.

    "Private fights are not allowed in demon city. This is the ban issued by his highness."

    The demon looked at the black robed demon leader and sneered.

    "If you break the ban, there will be no shelter for you in the whole magic city. Please stay here and wait for the cadres to punish you."

    Said, that demon clan''s body, unexpectedly sent out enough to crush everyone''s momentum."Legend level..."

    the leader of the black robed demon clan was dead.

    Sheehan looked at the scene with great surprise, but felt strange again.

    In the past, when Sheehan met a private fight in another city, the onlookers were eager to stay away from him. They didn''t want to be bothered by trouble. Unexpectedly, even the onlookers would come forward here to maintain the order of magic city. It''s really a strange development.

    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem strange.

    The magic city is different from other cities. Almost all the powerful ethnic groups are stationed here. In addition, it is the magic schaffne who rules here. Naturally, those powerful demons would like to be able to stand in front of and behind him, and it is impossible to watch the rules set by the magic be broken.

    Shajina even said that in order to win the favor of the demon, the powerful groups in the demon city will hold regular meetings to exchange needs with each other, make some rules and abide by them together, so as not to spoil the mood of the demon''s Royal Highness.

    It can be seen that if someone breaks the ban of Magic City, it is impossible for the demons who live here to sit and watch.

    So, quite a magical scene happened on the street.

    After a fierce fight, all the black robed demons were defeated by the demons in the magic city one by one. They threw them in front of sheen and let them lie there and wail.

    Then, some of the demons began to inform the people of magic castle to come, and some surrounded the scene.

    In particular, the legendary demon clan also came to sheen.

    "Well, you''re next."

    The demons are after sheen.

    "You don''t want to take me down, do you?"

    Sheen looked at each other strangely.

    "Of course." The demon family sneered: "you also participated in the private fight. Stay here and wait for the magic castle to punish you."

    Sean was very amused to hear that.

    "What''s your name?"

    Sheen looked at each other.

    "Me?" The demon clan immediately straightened out his chest and said, "I''m Sean of the strange spirit clan."

    As soon as the words came out, the surrounding demons suddenly came out one after another.

    Even the leader of the black robed demon clan who had been cleaned up looked at each other with an ugly face.

    "It''s actually a strange spirit clan with two legendary strongmen and ranking fourth in the demon collar?"

    The leader of the black robed demon clan told the identity of the other party.

    "That''s right." The other side laughed and said, "I''m the second legendary strong man of the Yiling clan. The current clan leader of the Yiling clan is my brother. He''s a cadre of the demon''s Royal Highness. Although I will take that position sooner or later, even now, I don''t allow anyone to break the rules of the demon''s Royal Highness."

    In other words, the other side is not only the second legendary strong man in the alien spirit clan, but also the position of his brother.

    But the wonderful thing is that the other side does not value the position of clan leader, but the position of cadre.

    Why on earth is this? It can be said that Sima Zhao''s heart is well known.

    This legendary strong man of the alien spirit clan is obviously also the Minister of the demon schafne.

    It''s just...

    "... What''s your name?"

    That''s all sheen cares about.

    "Didn''t you hear me?" The other side was very dissatisfied and said in a loud voice: "my name is Sean! Sean of the alien spirit

    All right.

    Fate is wonderful.

    "I''ve heard so much about you."

    Sheehan gave a serious hug to his opponent.

    "You seem to know me?"

    Sean saw this and became more and more proud.

    "Of course I know you like thunder."

    Sean is still serious.

    I can''t help it. It''s all called Xi en. Even if I haven''t met each other, I still have to praise it.

    Unfortunately, the other side seems to have little insight.

    "Now that you know me, don''t make unnecessary resistance. Stay here and don''t force me to do it."

    Sean warned Sean.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t go, and you don''t need to do it."

    Sheehan shrugged, but came to the head of the black robed demon clan.

    "What do you want?"

    Sean thought that Sean wanted to play tricks and immediately released the momentum of a legendary strong man to suppress Xiang.

    To Sean''s surprise, Sean looked as usual.

    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to ask them a question."

    Sean waved his hand to Sean, and immediately looked at the leader of the black robed demon clan, showing a kind smile again.

    "Can you tell me now?" Sean stares at the leader of the black robed demons and says, "who are you?"

    The black robed demon leader did not speak.

    Sean didn''t care."Tell me, who sent you?" Sean held out his hand and gathered some magic at his fingertips. He said, "if you don''t want to say something, don''t blame me for using some extraordinary means."

    For Sheen''s words, before the leader of the black robed demons had time to respond, sheen spoke.

    "I say you''d better not go too far." Sean snorted coldly and said, "I don''t care what personal grievances you have. In a word, you should be honest with me. Otherwise, when the people of magic castle come, you will know what the end of dishonesty will be."

    Sean''s warning didn''t stop Sean.

    On the contrary, sheen directly activated a little magic on his fingertips.

    "Pain."

    Sean''s fingertip is on the leader of the black robed demon clan.

    The magic of the fingertips broke out, making the whole body of the leader of the black robed demon clan seem to have been cut to pieces, and he howled in pain.

    "You...!"

    As soon as Sean''s face changed, he became angry and took a step forward, as if he was ready to get angry.

    Don''t say it''s Sean, even the demons around can''t help but get angry.

    How dare you be so arrogant when you fight in the magic city?

    It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable.

    Just when all the demons are ready to give sheen a little color to see, let him know the rules of Magic City, Sheen''s faint voice reverberates.

    "Give and bind."

    Huge magic instantly enveloped the whole audience, so that all people were frozen in place.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    "What is this...!"

    "Magic?"

    "Good... Good powerful binding magic...!"

    At this moment, one after another, the demons screamed and felt the magic of squeezing themselves and making them completely unable to move. The look at sheen had changed.

    "You...

    even the legendary strong man of the strange spirit clan named Sean''s face changed, and his eyes were full of amazement when he looked at Sean.

    Sheehan ignored everyone around him and just looked at the leader of the black robed demon clan in front of him.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    The leader of the black robed demon clan was suffering from unspeakable pain and screamed.

    The rest of the black robed demons looked at the scene, one by one showing a frightened expression.

    Sheen watched coldly.

    Sean is not polite to those who want to deal with themselves and their own lives.

    "It''s just a trial. I still have more painful magic to do." Sheen was smiling at the leader of the black robed demon clan, but there was no smile in his eyes. He said, "if you don''t want to say it, I can use your mouth all the time to scream."

    "So you can choose whether you want to use your mouth to scream or to tell the truth."

    "Come on, choose."

    Sheehan once again put his fingertips on each other, injecting more magic.

    All of a sudden, boundless pain was exerted on the leader of the black robed demon clan, which made the leader of the black robed demon clan scream more bitterly.

    That scene frightened all the demons around.

    A few minutes later, the leader of the black robed demon clan finally had another reaction.

    "Day..."

    the leader of the black robed demon tribe uttered such a word.

    Sean browed.

    "Poof

    The next second, with the sound of tearing the body, the head of the black robed demon leader was cut off.

    Blood spilled all over the room.

    "Murder

    "Murder

    Watching sheen cut off the head of the black robed leader with a sword, the eyes of the demons around shrunk.

    Private fighting is not allowed in magic city. It''s forbidden.

    I''m afraid it''s hard to do a good job now that someone''s life has happened.

    Even the strange spirit people named Sean''s face changed slightly and became silent.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan threw the blood on his sword and began to talk to himself.

    "I''m giving you a chance. You''re really looking for death when you scold me."

    With that, Sheehan turned his eyes and looked at the rest of the black robed demons.

    All the black robed demons trembled in their hearts.

    Before long, they also lay in a pool of blood and lost their precious lives one by one.

    And there''s only one reason to kill them.

    That is, they all, like the leader of the black robed demon clan, did not hesitate to say a word to Sheehan.

    "My God, you fairy board."

    Sean yelled.

    A group of dog days, really think oneself is what loyal minister martyr?

    If you don''t say it, we won''t give you a good time. Why curse?

    Gan!

    After sheen took care of all the black robed demons, someone finally arrived at the scene.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Lille and a group of cool or charming female demons rushed in together, looking at the scene of turning into blood and Sean standing in the middle of a pool of blood.

    "Lord Lille!"

    Sean, as if seeing a savior, made a sound.

    "It''s you?" Lille frowned and said in a cold voice, "Why are you here?"

    Obviously, Lille knew Sean.

    In any case, he is a legendary strong man. Although there are many strong men of this level in the demons, in the magic city, the legendary strong men are only about 20. It''s not difficult for Lille to remember every legendary strong man.

    It''s just that Sean obviously doesn''t have a good impression here.

    Sean, however, as if not aware of this, made a hasty voice.

    "Something''s wrong, patriarch lear. There''s someone here to challenge the ban of demon city!" Sean struggled to resist the magic of bondage, pointed to Sean and said in a loud voice: "you quickly take him down!"

    Smell speech, be brought by the female demon clan of Li AI Er moved, seem to have already begun to guard, prepare to take down Xi en.

    However, Lille threw out a word.

    "You step back."

    Lil al ignored Sean''s request, while stopping the female demons around to come forward, came to Sean''s side.

    "What''s the matter?"Lille asked.

    "They want to move me."

    Sheehan didn''t explain too much, just threw such a sentence to Lille.

    Lille frowned more and more tightly and looked at the black robed demons falling in the pool of blood. After a moment''s silence, she stretched out her foot and kicked over the leader of the black robed demons who just fell in front of her to show her face.

    So Lille saw the scarred face of the black robed demon leader.

    There was a fierce light in Lille''s eyes.

    "Why?" Sean was acutely aware of this and asked, "do you know him?"

    To this question, Lille''s answer is like this.

    "I don''t know." Lille said coldly, "but I can probably guess where he came from."

    "Is it?" Sheehan looked at Lille and asked, "what''s his origin?"

    Instead of answering in the first place, Lille turned and looked at everyone present.

    "It''s none of your business here. Let''s break up first."

    Lille moved her hand, and a magic power swept the whole audience, dispersing the magic that was bound to everyone.

    The present demons felt light and free again.

    They looked at each other face to face, and finally hastened to do birds and beasts scattered, did not dare disobey Lille.

    Even Sean, after recovering his freedom, grinned.

    "Today, I helped to stop it. Don''t forget to say something nice for me under the magic hall."

    If he stayed like this, then Sean quickly retreated.

    In that way, it''s like being afraid that Lille will say no, so I''ll do it first and then.

    All of a sudden, the whole venue was cleared, leaving only Hearn, Lille, a group of female demons and the fallen bodies of the black robed demons.

    Sean was just going to ask again.

    But before Sheehan could ask, Lille took the lead.

    And, in the beginning, Sean was shocked.

    "They''re from the old demons."

    Lille''s cold words made the demons around take a breath.

    "The old demons?" Sheen''s eyes flashed and murmured, "no wonder that kind of means will be used to deal with me."

    If the demons in the enchantment City, even if they don''t like heen, they should not force the Shalin clan to poison themselves. It''s right to come from behind.

    It''s not because of the size of the demons. It''s because all the people in the city are powerful. As a powerful race, it''s not easy to use this kind of insidious means before they can understand their own strength.

    It''s no surprise that only the old demons, knowing that they are brave, will come to Yin behind their back.

    That''s what Lille said.

    "Since the news of the birth of the brave spread all over the demon world, the people of the old demon sect have been stirring up the flames behind their back, hoping that the demon clan will fight directly with the two races of God and man."

    Lille looked at the black robed demons on the ground with disgust in her eyes.

    "After all, they just can''t stand the peace between the demons and the gods. They think that the present demons are begging for mercy from the gods and the gods. They regard the present demons as a disgrace, and then they will take the old demons as their own rubbish."

    For these people, the existence of the brave is very diaphragmatic, very eye-catching and hateful.

    It is impossible not to take the opportunity to stir up trouble and stir up the situation.

    "Your Highness the demons have been paying attention to these guys. I have stepped up the supervision of magic city under the instruction of Lord Schaffner, so I have noticed these guys." Lille said hatefully: "these guys have tried every means to contact those powerful groups since they entered the magic city. After you appeared, they are very active in the dark. I have suspected them for a long time."

    Now that they have directly dealt with sheen, it proves that they are either incited by the old demons or the old demons themselves.

    Otherwise, when the demons are about to marry the brave, ordinary demons can''t deliberately disobey the instructions of the demons and kill the brave.

    It doesn''t matter whether it''s incited or it''s the old demons. Anyway, it''s all the guys who have contacts with the old demons. Naturally, Lille will come to see it as the old demons.

    "Then I''ll kill them all, don''t you mind?"

    Sheehan is more straightforward.

    "Even if you don''t, I''ll kill them all later." Lille said: "the so-called old demon sect is nothing but a mess that hinders the rule and management of the demon princes. Dare to disobey the existence of Lord Schaffner, Lille... No, it''s all the stone girls who will crush them into flesh."

    As soon as the words came out, the female demons around immediately responded loudly.

    It seems that they are the elite of the stone women.

    Sean noticed that all these female demons were superior demons with a rank of more than 70.It is worthy of being the first group of demons and the strongest group of demons in omnipotence.

    I''m afraid the high-end fighting power of this stone maiden clan is no less than that of a guard Knight order?

    No, maybe even the whole kingdom of Mithra, the stonemaids can compete.

    After all, there are three legendary strongmen in the stone maiden clan, and Lille herself is a super strongman of Grade 99. Maybe even alidia is not necessarily her opponent.

    "We''ll take care of this. If you want to see someone you know, you can see them."

    Lille''s on the move.

    Sean didn''t mean to stay, but she moved in her heart and asked.

    "Sean..."

    in a word, Sean stopped without saying anything.

    "Forget it."

    In Lille''s puzzled eyes, Sheehan shrugged, then turned and left the scene.

    "I don''t know."

    Lille can only hum twice, and then command their own people, began to clean up the aftermath.

    After that, she needs to clean up the suspicious people in the magic city.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    At the same time, on the street some distance away from the hotel, Sean of the strange spirit clan wiped the sweat that did not exist on his forehead as he walked.

    "Oh, it''s terrible. It almost didn''t scare me to death."

    Recalling the scene that was just restrained by the magic, Sean patted his chest with a lingering fear.

    "A brave man is a brave man. No wonder that one always reminds us to be very careful with him."

    With these words, Sean jumped into the air.

    He swept the streets and lanes at an astonishing speed and went in one direction.

    There, there is a land of tribes.

    That''s the land of the heretics.

    As the fourth largest group in the magic ring, after the shinu group, the Chou group and the canghui group, the land of the alien spirit group in the magic city is neither small nor shabby. It is not only located near the key areas, but also covers a very wide area. Even if they are the noble people in the magic city, they are believed.

    From time to time, there will be strong breath in the clan, telling others that there are absolutely many strong people in the alien spirit clan.

    When Sean flew into the land of the alien spirit clan, there was a strong breath that locked him in the moment. Until he realized the identity of Sean, the breath was taken back.

    In this way, Sean entered his own clan, and directly came to the place where the patriarch was.

    There was a demon who looked a little older than Sean and stood with his back to his face.

    "Big brother!"

    Sean fell behind and yelled at him.

    Dui Fang Zheng is the head of the Yiling clan and one of the cadres under the command of the demon, Xisai.

    "Are you back?"

    Xi Sai didn''t look back, just said so lightly.

    "Yes, I''m back." Sean was still in a state of palpitation and chattered: "you don''t know. I almost thought I couldn''t come back."

    Sean was exaggerating.

    "Why?" "Are you in danger?" sisai said suspiciously

    "I think so." Sean sighed and said, "it''s not direct, but in that situation, if the other party wants to attack me, I can''t come back."

    What is the implied meaning of this sentence? Cissa can understand it.

    "It seems that the brave man is not easy to provoke." "How are those guys?" Cisse said suddenly

    Sean can also hear the people in sisai''s words.

    So, his answer was very straightforward.

    "All dead." Sean said straightforwardly: "just like you said, that kind of small hand can''t make the brave man do anything. They can''t even force the people of the Shalin tribe to submit. They are really useless guys."

    "It''s normal." Xisai was very calm and said, "it''s just a group of chess pieces to give up. At best, it''s just to test the ability of that brave man. Can you expect them to get anything?"

    "So it is." Sean thought deeply and said with regret: "it''s a pity that the people of magic castle didn''t fight with that brave man in the name of forbidding private fighting."

    "That''s not realistic, brother." "The rules are all established by human beings, and the prohibition of private fighting in the magic city is also the rule set by his royal highness. Since his royal highness is in favor of that brave man, even if it is a clear violation of the rules, his royal highness can''t really punish that brave man."

    "That''s right..." Sean scratched his head and said, "but I thought the people in the enchantment castle would also be unhappy about the fact that the brave man was close to his royal highness. In that case, he could not help tripping over the brave man."

    "I think too much." Sisai saw it very clearly, still calm, and said: "there is no doubt that those guys are loyal to his highness. Even if they are not happy with others, they will not let her happen as long as they are not willing to see things from his highness."

    As a cadre under the command of demon, cisai has enough experience on this.

    It''s just that...

    "so are you? My lovely sissy

    When such a voice suddenly appeared here, whether it was sisai or sheen, they all trembled.

    The next second, the two kneel down on one knee in the direction of the sound.

    "Hoo

    A gust of wind suddenly rolled up there.

    It was a gust of fishy wind. It seemed to have a strong smell of blood and rotten corpses. It was faintly disgusting.

    But an old man appeared in the fishy wind.

    An old man with no hair, long eyebrows and beards, a crutch in his hand, a hemp suit on his body, and a sense of vicissitudes and countryside like a fishing old man.

    Seeing the old man, sisai and Sean spoke respectfully.

    "I''ve seen Lord Palin.""I''ve seen Lord Palin."

    The two legendary strong men of the alien spirit clan, just like their subordinates, expressed their submission to the mysterious old man.

    "Good boy."

    The old man named Palin looked at sisai and Sean kindly, just like his grandson, with a very kind tone.

    But cisai and Sean did not even dare to look up, and even showed a little fear in their eyes.

    Take a closer look, there are two demons behind Palin.

    The two demons are a man and a woman, but they are not young. One is a middle-aged man who looks more than 40 years old, and the other is a middle-aged woman who looks more than 30 years old.

    Their breath was not under sisai and Sean at all, but they followed Palin like an escort with no expression.

    Palin took these two attendants and came to sisai and Sean.

    "You seem to have met Sean boztute." Palin was still amiable and said, "how''s it going? The brave one? "

    Smell speech, Sean did not speak, or dare not speak, looked at his brother.

    Sisai sipped her mouth, considered it for a while, and then made a sound.

    "Just like that one said, this brave man is not easy to deal with. The people that Lord Palin gave us were discovered and even eradicated as soon as they took action."

    Sissy was telling the truth.

    "Is it?" Palin didn''t seem to care about the dead. He just laughed and said to himself, "as the star said, he''s a great variable."

    Hearing Palin''s words, the two demons accompanying Palin couldn''t help making a sound.

    "As long as Lord Palin orders us, we''ll go and get the brave man''s head now."

    The middle-aged man''s demons spoke in a deep voice.

    "Even if he is brave, we can''t win him if we have four of us together."

    Middle aged women''s demons also said so.

    Sissy and Sean looked at each other, but they didn''t speak.

    Unlike the two stupid followers, they knew how dangerous it would be to do so.

    They also believe that Palin will understand this and will not act rashly.

    Otherwise, at the beginning, they would not have moved to demon city with the whole family under the direction of Palin. They developed here and hid under the command of demon all the time, doing something similar to undercover work.

    Sure enough...

    "don''t underestimate the brave." "They are the most incredible miracles in the world, so incredible that they can even affect the devil and the Supreme God," parien said

    "At the beginning, the Supreme God was almost pried by the first generation of brave people to move the cold and heartless heart of God. Until the first generation of brave people were killed by the devil, the Supreme God completely closed himself."

    "The demon king was attacked by Mithra the brave, which proves that the sword of the brave is indeed the natural enemy of our demon family."

    Palin knocked on his crutch.

    "Even if that brave man is not detached and has the holy sword in hand, it is not something that several legendary strong men can deal with at will."

    "Neither you nor I have absolute confidence to win Sean boztut."

    "Don''t forget, the cautious star reminds us that we can only look up at him, not down on him."

    With that, Palin laughed himself.

    On the other hand, the two accompanying demons were in doubt.

    "Can we really believe that one?"

    "I always think that one seems to be doing something secretly. Even adults are on guard against him. I don''t think his words are trustworthy."

    Two accompanying demons said so.

    "Don''t say that." Palin seems not to like, like this way: "no matter what, he can''t escape the control of the leader, a little guy without any talent, can only play puppet, we have to be kind to him."

    With that, Palin pondered for a moment and looked at Cisse and Sean.

    "For the time being, don''t move that brave man, just wait and see what happens."

    "We have other tasks this time. Just as the leader said, let [Yue] handle the affairs of that brave man."

    "Our target is the devil, or the enchanter."

    At this point, Palin made a meaningful voice to Cisse and Sean.

    "You two should be good at it?"

    Hearing Palin''s words, sisai and Sean both felt a slight tremor in their hearts.

    "... naturally, we dare not fail to do so."

    Sisai responded.

    "Yes... Yes."

    Sean also spoke quickly.

    "That''s good." Palin said with a smile: "I thought you had been watching the demon for a long time, and like other people, you were captured by the demon."Both sisai and Sean were silent, and their eyes were a little complicated.

    It''s clear that Palin has some ideas in their minds.

    There is no one who can not be captured after a long time in this world.

    Cissy and Sean are naturally vulgar.

    However, they also know that Palin''s orders cannot be disobeyed.

    Who made them...

    "my beloved apostles."

    Palin was laughing happily, the more he laughed, the more strange he was.

    Sissy and Sean could only lower their heads and make the same declaration.

    "Everything we have belongs to you."

    "We are the great apostles of the sun, Lord Parian."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    "How''s it going? Are you all right? "

    In the small hotel that has been damaged, sheen asks the people of the Shalin tribe.

    Led by shajina, the faces of the Shalin people are still a little bad, but they have recovered a lot.

    Shajina, on behalf of all the people, bowed to sheen with gratitude.

    "Thank you, my Lord, for saving us again."

    That''s what shajina said.

    Sheehan shook his head.

    "This time, it''s because of me that you''ve come across this kind of thing. I should have implicated you."

    Sheen''s attitude towards the people of the Shalin tribe was much better than before.

    Although it is affected by their own, shajina and others still let sheen feel very satisfied with their performance.

    After all, in the situation of people threatening with their lives, these Shalin people did not choose to cooperate with them to deal with themselves, but refused, which undoubtedly made sheen have a lot of good feelings for them.

    Of course, Sheehan knows that shajina and others will choose not to cooperate, not entirely because of themselves, but more because of the objective status quo.

    Once they cooperate with the old demons to deal with themselves, the Shalin clan will no longer have a place to live in the demon collar and even the whole demon world. This is the reason why shajina really refuses to cooperate.

    But even so, sheen was satisfied.

    At least, it is true that people would rather lose their lives than deal with themselves.

    In this case, Sheehan will no longer regard himself as a life-saving benefactor.

    It''s just that shajina obviously doesn''t think so.

    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s involved or not. It''s the same fact that adults have saved our lives." Shajina said with a bitter smile: "in the final analysis, we are too weak. Otherwise, the same thing will not happen in the future."

    Shajina''s words, let a group of Shalin people all silent down, eyes more or less emerge a trace of sadness.

    Sean looked at the scene and didn''t know what to say.

    In a way, what she said is true.

    The demon world is a world of the jungle, and the weak is the original sin. If there is not enough strength to protect themselves, then today''s disaster has passed, and tomorrow there may be another disaster.

    The hoof monster invasion proved this point. If it wasn''t for Sheen''s sudden appearance and just helping the Shalin, the Shalin might have disappeared.

    In the demon world, there are many things like this.

    Therefore, shajina saw very thoroughly that what was involved or not was false. In the final analysis, it was her own weakness that could not resist all the coming malice, which led to all this.

    Clearly understand this, shajina naturally will not put the reason back to Sean.

    But, her idea, Sheehan can understand, but will not accept.

    "Well." Sheen pondered for a while, then said to shajina: "I''ll help you look back and see if you can live in the magic city."

    As soon as these words came out, the people of the Shalin people were shocked one after another.

    "Live... Live in magic city...!"

    Shajina couldn''t help covering her mouth.

    No way.

    This is what all the groups in the magic collar expect to live in the magic city.

    "Private fighting is forbidden in magic city. It''s the only safe area in magic collar. Is that what you told me?" Sheen laughed and said to shajina, "if you can live in the magic city, you Shalin people will not live in fear."

    This is the only place sheen can help them.

    "But... But staying in magic city..."

    shajina wanted to say something, but she was too excited and seemed incoherent.

    Sean also knows what shajina is trying to say.

    "I know that one of the three conditions you mentioned must be met to stay in magic city, right?"

    Want to live in magic city, shajina said, there are three conditions.

    1£º With the permission of his highness demon as Lord.

    2£º It is recommended by more than three major groups in magic city.

    3£º If you have 100 superior demons in the clan, you can enter by yourself.

    If any one of these three conditions is satisfied, no matter which ethnic group, they can enter the magic city.

    For the latter two conditions, sheen can''t help the Shalin people to complete them.

    But if it''s the first condition, Sheehan can do something about it.

    "I''ll ask Schaffner for permission for you."

    That''s what Sean planned.

    Shajina opens her mouth and seems to want to refuse, but this matter is so charming for Shalin people that shajina''s words of refusal come to her mouth several times, but she can''t get out.

    In the end, shajina could only speak with a worried face.

    "Can we, a small ethnic group on the edge, really get permission from his highness to live in the magic city?"Shajina dare not hope too much.

    So far, few people have obtained permission to enter the magic city from the magic.

    According to shajina''s knowledge, since the establishment of Magic City, there are less than three groups of people who have been allowed to live in magic city.

    Moreover, these less than three ethnic groups were all appreciated and recognized by her before they got the quota.

    The stone girls are the group that got the quota.

    At that time, the demon world had just taken shape, and the enchanter Schaffner also gained her own territory, established the enchanter City, and then recruited the whole stone maiden into the enchanter City, making the stone maiden the first group to settle in the enchanter city.

    Then, about a few hundred years ago, Schaffner recruited another group to enter the magic city.

    That group is the fifth largest rock giant in demon city.

    There was once a clan leader of the rock giants who was a cadre under the command of Schaffner. In the final battle thousands of years ago, he led the whole clan to fight in the front line. Unfortunately, all of them died, leaving only a group of descendants barely alive.

    Hundreds of years ago, Schaffner found this group of descendants and brought them into the magic city. After hundreds of years of recuperation, they have developed rapidly. Now they have two legendary strongmen and become the fifth largest group in the magic city.

    The two rock giants guarding the gate of magic castle are the legendary strongmen of the two rock giants.

    They are grateful to Schaffner for his love and for giving them a chance to return to the past. Therefore, they are willing to become gatekeepers and are known as the most solid defensive force of magic castle.

    Except for the stonewomen and the rock giants, Schaffner no longer gave permission to any ethnic group to enter the magic city.

    It''s only natural that shajina will be upset about this.

    Sheen didn''t say it for sure, so as not to roll over later.

    He just said that.

    "I''ll try my best to help you get it. I believe she is willing to give my future brother-in-law some face?"

    Sean comforts shajina, but not naturally.

    This is also a helpless thing.

    "I just don''t know how she will torture me when she is in front of the witch..."

    sheen twitches for this.

    Shajina looked at this kind of sheen, and she was also a little sad.

    She really didn''t expect that the mysterious human strongman who suddenly came down from the sky and rescued the Shalin clan from the hoof monster clan''s expedition would be the legendary brave one.

    The rebirth of the brave has only recently spread in the demon world. Shajina would never think of it. Finally, she was met by herself.

    What''s more, the other party is clearly the natural enemy of the demons, but is about to sign a marriage contract with the Dragon demon, one of the top demons, and become the fiance of a demon lord and the brother-in-law of the other demons. When shajina first learned about this, she was in a trance more than once and did not dare to be sure whether she was dreaming or not.

    For a small and weak group like Shalin, the identity of the legendary strong is amazing enough. Now the identity of the other side is more legendary than that of a legendary strong. It''s no wonder shajina doesn''t think it''s true.

    It can be said that both as a brave man and as a demon man''s fiance, these two identities are more terrible than a legendary strong man.

    The experience of these days has also made shajina realize that it is both lucky and unfortunate for her ethnic group to get to know such an existence.

    But now, the unfortunate part seems to have passed.

    If the other party is really favored by his highness, or his brother-in-law, then he may not be able to get a place to live in the magic city.

    Thinking of this, shajina refused even if she wanted to.

    "... if the adults can really get us a residence permit for the magic city, then from now on, the Shalin people will be the first to look forward to the adults."

    Shajina can only seriously give such a promise.

    She knew that the other party didn''t care for such permission from a weak ethnic group.

    But in addition to this, shajina also can''t think of what she can take to repay.

    If she could offer herself, shajina would serve Sean with all her life without saying a word.

    Unfortunately, the other party is brave, is the fiance of his royal highness Longmo, want to look down on their own so mediocre fat vulgar powder?

    Shajina didn''t know that at this moment, Sean suddenly felt that she had lost something good.

    "What''s the feeling of missing a hundred million

    Sheen blinked suspiciously.

    But soon, he didn''t care.

    "I will ask those people of the stone women to take care of you. In the future, you should not encounter the same thing again." Sheehan said, "you can live in another place first, and leave the rest to me.""Yes." Shajina is naturally obedient.

    So with the help of sheen, the Shalin people moved out of the hotel and went to live in other places.

    Sean did ask Lille to send someone to take care of them.

    Lille didn''t refuse. It should be because of Schaffner''s orders. She tried to take care of sheen and meet her requirements, right?

    This is the end of the matter for the time being.

    However, the undercurrent in the magic city did not stop here.

    Malice is still approaching.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    It''s getting dark.

    By the time Sheehan finished all the relevant affairs of the Shalin people, the streets were almost covered with darkness.

    To Sheen''s surprise, there was no light in the magic city.

    This is what Lille said.

    "The night is the domain of his royal highness Sala, the supreme demon of the demons, so we will not choose to use lights to disperse the darkness at night, as long as there is moonlight in the sky."

    If it falls into any city in the human world, I''m afraid it will cause a certain degree of inconvenience.

    But in the demon world, there is no such inconvenience.

    First of all, the moonlight in the demon world is really bright. Even with the help of the moonlight, it''s no problem to live a normal life at night.

    Second, the night vision ability of the demons is much better than that of the Terrans, and the power of one or two is not bad. It''s just dark, and it doesn''t affect them too much.

    Therefore, in the demon world, no matter in which city, there are no lights.

    Moreover, the moon of the demon world will not be covered, no matter which night it is, it will rise, but it will be full and waning.

    Is this a unique culture of the demon clan?

    "All right."

    Knowing this, sheen didn''t care.

    With the external sense of destiny in hand, he would not be troubled by the darkness.

    Rather, the five senses promoted by "external sense of destiny" not only enabled sheen to have excellent night vision ability, but also could detect the surrounding conditions through other senses even if he lost sight.

    The absence of lights at night did not hinder sheen in any way.

    As a result, Sheehan didn''t mind too much and went to magic castle with Lille.

    Along the way, sheen is still thinking about how to talk to schafner and ask her to give the Shalin people the right to live in the magic city.

    However, when Sheehan returned to magic castle, before he could enter, he saw an unexpected person.

    "Grenville?"

    Lille also accidentally called each other''s name.

    It''s gray, who I met once before.

    I saw that gray was standing in front of the main entrance of the magic castle, not close to the magic castle, standing so straight.

    It looks like it''s waiting for someone.

    So it is.

    "Are you back?"

    Gray turns to sheen, his eyes resting on him.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    Sean raised her eyebrows.

    "That''s right." Gray nodded and said directly, "is it convenient to have a chat?"

    So gray said with a kind smile on his face.

    Obviously, this time, the other party is not here to find fault.

    "What do you want to do? Greckville

    Lille frowned.

    "Don''t worry, Lille." Gray glanced at Lille and said, "I just want to ask some questions about the people who seldom come to the demon world and come to the demon city. I don''t want to do anything against him."

    Gray''s words left Lille speechless.

    The main reason is that the other side''s statement is impeccable, which makes Lille unable to find a flaw.

    She knew that gray had been in the demon world for about 20 years, and there must be a lot of things she wanted to know.

    Lial more or less thought of something about gray, and finally backed away without saying a word, leaving the venue for sheen and gray.

    Sheehan looked at the mysterious human strongman, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Gray, on the other hand, said it all of a sudden.

    "How is Anxi?"

    When this sentence came out of Gray''s mouth, sheen was stunned and immediately responded.

    "Anxi?" Sheen frowned, surprised and hesitant. "Are you talking about your Majesty the king of Mithra?"

    "I think so." Gray laughed and said calmly, "although when I left, the throne could only fall into his hands, I had heard from Hart that he became the king of Mithra and gave birth to two beautiful daughters. After all, I haven''t seen him for more than 20 years, and I don''t know how he is getting along."

    Hearing this, sheen understood.

    "Are you old friends with your majesty?"

    This is the possibility that Sheehan can think of.

    But as it turns out, he''s still thinking too gently.

    "What do you say?" Gray is a little nostalgic, but also surprising way: "strictly speaking, he and I are still half brothers."

    "What Sean''s eyes widened.

    Brother?

    Half brother?

    Gray and ansey?

    Doesn''t that mean...

    "you areSheen looks at gray in dismay.

    Gray pursed his lips and sighed: "my old surname is Mithra, greckville Mithra, a former Mithra Royal who abandoned his prince''s identity and his ancestor''s surname more than 20 years ago and came to the demon kingdom."

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    He was completely dumb.

    This mysterious human strongman, who has been recruited by the Yao people and whose rank is as high as 99, is actually a member of the royal family of Mithra?

    Or the prince? The descendants of the orthodox brave?

    Shit!

    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t look at me like that. I''m not here to make friends with you." Gray seemed to be amused by Sheehan''s reaction and said with a smile: "as I said, I have abandoned my past identity. I''m just a former prince. Besides, I''m half brother with Anxi, but Anxi is the lineal descendant of the royal family. I''m just a child born in the side room of the former king. If I''m not a bit gifted, I don''t know It''s possible to get the prince''s identity. "

    Gray''s words are extremely calm and light.

    Can you imagine that this identity, for him, has become a real past tense?

    Of course, although Gray said these words in a very indifferent tone, sheen could still hear a lot from them.

    For example...

    "you can''t be regarded as a little gifted at all, can you?" Sheehan said sincerely: "I thought that alidia was already the strongest of the Terrans. Now it seems that you may be stronger than alidia."

    In terms of rank, greben is higher than alidia.

    In terms of strength, Sheehan feels that gray will never be weaker than alidia.

    Anyway, they are all descendants of the orthodox brave who inherited from the brave Mithra. Since this man can win the title of Prince by virtue of his only collateral status, it can be imagined that his talent and unique skills can never be inferior to alidia.

    And alidia has been regarded as a rare super genius. I''m afraid the story of greckville is more amazing than alidia.

    It''s shocking that such a character has given up his identity and status because he has been living in the magic city for more than 20 years.

    "I don''t even know that there is such a person as you in the Mithra family."

    Sheehan expressed his most direct surprise.

    Gray was indifferent.

    "It''s normal." Gray is very calm way: "for the royal family of Mithra, I have been a disgrace, betrayed the expectations of the country, betrayed the expectations of the royal family, and even betrayed the race, shamelessly ran to become a demon pawn of the sad, hateful and poor people, how can take the initiative to mention me?"

    Let alone the royal family, there is no one among the common people to mention such a prince. We can imagine how many people were disappointed and how many people felt betrayed by him.

    Under such circumstances, the kingdom would prohibit the people from mentioning the existence of such a prince, which is justifiable.

    Now, I''m afraid he has been completely forgotten by many people, and he doesn''t want to mention it any more?

    "I heard that you are the fiance of the Kingdom''s treasure, aren''t you?"

    The way gray looks at sheen is a bit like looking at a younger generation. His eyes become kind.

    Sheen couldn''t stand the look and shrugged helplessly.

    "Haven''t you met Roxie?"

    Sean took the initiative to bring up the subject.

    "Of course not. When I came to the demon world, Anxi had just got married. I didn''t have a chance to see his daughter." Gray said regretfully: "but I''ve heard a lot about that child. Hart also told me that her beauty is second only to her royal highness magic, and she''s a great genius. She''s even recognized by the holy sword left by her ancestors. She''s much better than me. If I can, I really want to see her."

    "Then why don''t you go back and have a look?" Sheehan said without thinking: "with your strength, it must not be difficult to return to the human world, to the kingdom of Mithra?"

    "... indeed." Gray was silent for a moment, and then said, "but what qualification do I have?"

    Say these words in Gray''s eyes emerged is completely lonely.

    But, lonely to lonely, gray did not feel regret.

    "Perhaps, from the moment I met his royal highness, I was abandoned?" Gray said with self mockery: "in history, many heroes have failed to pass this level. Even some of the former brave people have become the captives of his highness. I used to disdain this. I didn''t know until I saw his highness. Everything is not exaggerated."

    "That''s why I was so crazy at that time." Gray''s voice is very distant, Qi Qi ran said: "at that time, I thought, with my talent, my strength, how can you let your highness see me more, get a chance to pursue her."As the so-called young frivolous, Gray was really high spirited at that time.

    At that time, gray must have been the first-class hero in appearance, talent and ability, and even the first of the human race.

    Such he can think that he can pursue the demon, even for this regardless of everything, that is justifiable.

    Who ever thought...

    "for more than 20 years, I didn''t even have the chance to say a few more words with his royal highness magic."

    Gray''s voice is full of vicissitudes.

    "She didn''t even want to look at me. Can you imagine what a blow it was to me?"

    Hearing this, Sheehan''s eyes toward gray are full of sympathy.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    I have to say that Gray''s experience is really worthy of sympathy.

    He was supposed to be the son of heaven. He turned the impossible into a legend. He had more talent and talent than alidia. He was so excellent that he could even become a orthodox prince as a collateral. At that time, he was absolutely the most complacent, proud and proud.

    If it goes on like that, he may even win Anxi as a collateral in the competition for the throne and take the throne of Mithra instead of Anxi.

    At that time, his future and status will definitely be the envy of most people in the world, which many people can''t ask for.

    Unfortunately, he met Schaffner and was captured by the demon, so he was completely occupied. He was willing to give up everything for her and settle down in the demon world.

    That''s fine.

    If the result of all this is good, it can not be said to be a tragedy.

    At that time, gray must also be full of self-confidence. He thought that as the first talent of the human race, he could successfully pursue the first beauty in the three worlds.

    Not to mention, Gray''s appearance is beautiful, more like prince charming than prince charming. For women, it is absolutely the perfect representative of the dream lover.

    Because of this, gray, who had been too smooth for the first half of his life, thought that he could surpass his predecessors and achieve success, and let the demons who are true to everything choose him.

    However, the reality is cruel.

    The devil didn''t even take a look at him a few times.

    At the beginning, the high spirited Prince stayed in the magic city for more than 20 years, but he couldn''t get the right eye. It was a nightmare that made Gray''s whole world collapse.

    "Over the years, I have always wondered whether that decision was right or not."

    So gray said to himself.

    "But I find that I will remember, I will miss, I will hesitate, I will sigh, but I will not regret it."

    This tells gray that even if he does it again, he will still make that choice.

    "The only ones I''m sorry for are those who expect me to make the kingdom of Mithra stronger and better?"

    Gray was so gloomy.

    Sean didn''t know what to say.

    Comfort?

    It''s not his job.

    Since others say they don''t regret it, all the consequences will have to be acknowledged by the other party. How can it be someone else''s turn to worry about it?

    Moreover, with sympathy, Sheehan didn''t feel like he should do anything for the former prince.

    After all, he abandoned the country, his blood relatives, and even his race for a woman. Even if he was punished, it was natural for him to take the blame.

    Anyway, if we get along with each other in a different place, for ourselves, Sean absolutely doesn''t want others to come to him and say something about it. He tells himself whether this choice is right or wrong.

    It can only be said that this is life.

    Sean''s only emotion is probably happiness.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t fall under the terrible charm of that demon."

    Sean sincerely felt that the suffering she had suffered before was worth it.

    If I can''t control it before, I''m really trapped in the infinite charm of the demon, and the end may not be much better than gray.

    He can see that Schaffner is not interested in those who are easily reduced to his own charm.

    Goddess, how can not really like licking dogs, only like those who can conquer their own big man.

    The man who can conquer Schaffner has not yet been born.

    That''s why that woman is dismissive of everyone.

    If Sean is as impressed by her extraordinary charm as others, then, no matter whether she is brave or not, the demon can''t look at him more, or even hinder his engagement with AI Yi.

    Fortunately, sheen resisted, and just made the woman interested. She didn''t want to become a loser like gray.

    Of course, gray doesn''t think so himself.

    "Really?" Gray narrowed his eyes, looked at Sean, and said, "do you really feel like you''re not trapped?"

    Obviously, gray still doesn''t believe that anyone in the world can resist the charm of Schaffner.

    But how does he know?

    "Believe me, your half brother''s daughter is more beautiful and excellent than you think. She will never be too much worse than the so-called demon." Sean said firmly: "in addition, although I am impulsive, I am also realistic. I don''t expect to get what I don''t have. Eventually, I picked up sesame seeds and lost watermelon."

    As an aspiring youth living in the 21st century, Sheehan is very clear that goddesses are used to see, not to lick.Life should have self-knowledge, don''t really go to the pursuit of things too far away from themselves, otherwise, a total failure is the only end.

    Maybe someone will have a great dream, or maybe someone will have a great idea. Even as a grass-roots, they want to fight for it.

    But you are not the only one on this road.

    In the end, how many people will fall on this road and become stepping stones for others?

    In the end, how many people will be defeated by reality and become a victim?

    Sean''s acceptance ability is very abnormal. He knew this from the beginning, so he never expected it.

    Some people will say that he is not enterprising, willing to mediocre.

    Some people will say that he is frustrated and has no foresight.

    But Sheehan wants to say...

    "what you like may not be what I like. Don''t use your thinking to decide what I should do and what I will do."

    What about being willing to be mediocre?

    To be able to live a carefree life, will you lose to devote your whole life to hard work and hard struggle?

    Therefore, after she was reincarnated into this world, sheen immediately accepted the status quo, but never said that she was the Savior, and did not want to achieve anything in this world.

    Even now he has basically become one of the strongest men in oppertanson, and has the power that everyone envies. He has never been complacent, let alone feel how special he is.

    For this kind of sheen, it''s a surprise that she can get Roxie, tyer, melica, and so many beauties that she didn''t dare to think of in her previous life.

    In view of this...

    "I''m very satisfied with the status quo and never ask for more."

    Sean''s calm words in exchange for Gray''s silence.

    Looking at Sean''s eyes, which are not clear but clearer than anyone else, gray has mixed feelings.

    After a long time...

    "you are right." Gray whispered: "if I could have been as rational as you, then...

    later, gray shook his head and didn''t say it.

    Again, he didn''t feel regret, he just felt pity.

    "I didn''t come a hundred times." Gray said from the bottom of his heart, "it''s right to have a chat with you."

    "Just like each other." Sheehan spread out his hand and said, "I''m probably happy to know that there is such an outstanding figure in the kingdom."

    "If you don''t mean it, don''t say it." Gray couldn''t help smiling and said: "look at you, Anxi and the kingdom should be very good. There are even new brave people joining in. In the future, I will get the blood of new brave people, so I can rest assured."

    With that, gray turned.

    "Do you want me to keep it a secret?"

    Sean looked at Gray''s back and suddenly said so.

    Gray is in shape.

    He knew that Sheehan''s so-called secrecy meant keeping it secret from the people of Mithra.

    That is, not telling the people of Mithra about gray.

    Including the royal family.

    Gray thought about it, and finally sighed.

    "Please." Gray said in a low voice, "if there is such a shameful existence as me, it''s better not to let more people know and let them remember."

    If you leave, gray leaves slowly.

    Sean was the only one left, looking at Gray''s far away figure, and sighed a long time later.

    "When you lick a dog, there is no future."

    With that, sheen left, too.

    Before long, two figures quietly appeared here.

    They were two familiar figures to Sean and gray.

    One of them is Lille.

    Lille looked at the direction of Sheehan''s departure, with a very complicated look in her eyes.

    As for the other figure, it is much more enchanting and hot than Lilly. Even on a moonlit night, it looks charming and beautiful.

    Who else could it be besides Schaffner?

    "I didn''t expect that I could still hear such an interesting conversation when I came to have a look."

    Schaffner also looked at Sean''s back as she left, her mouth rising slightly.

    Obviously, Schaffner is in a good mood.

    "What you like may not be what I like?"

    "Satisfied with the status quo, never asking for more?"

    "It''s the first time I''ve ever heard someone look at me that way."

    Schaffner was quite happy.

    Looking at such a Schaffner, Lille faintly felt some regret.

    Because it was she who told Schaffner about it that made Schaffner interested and came here to eavesdrop.

    She only obeyed Schaffner''s orders and paid special attention to Hearn''s affairs. She just reported all the events including today to Schaffner after she went back.Who knows, such a thing would happen.

    "This brave man is really special." Schaffner said to Lille with praise: "don''t you think so? "Lille

    "... it''s just noise." Lille made such an answer, but it was obviously insincere.

    Schaffner didn''t care.

    Her mind was now filled with every word Sheehan had just said.

    "I''ll see if he can really be indifferent to me."

    Schaffner''s eyes gradually came out with an inexplicable look.

    If AI Yi was here, he would feel anxious when he saw this scene, right?

    Because, whenever Schaffner shows such eyes, it means that she is staring.

    Keep an eye on the game you find fun.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    With the deepening of the night, the atmosphere of the people in the magic city is also beginning to disappear.

    Although they are demons, like human beings, they also need to sleep and rest. In addition to some groups with strong nocturnal mobility, at night, demons will still fall asleep.

    Enchantment city is not without nocturnal demons.

    However, the number of these demons must be relatively small.

    Therefore, in addition to some special areas, the magic city at night is relatively quiet. Even the two legendary rock giants guarding in front of the gate of magic castle are like real stone statues. They close their eyes and fall into deep sleep. Unless someone comes near, they will not wake up.

    In this way, sheen was naturally ready to go to sleep.

    originally, he also wanted to use lozie to give him magic props to contact, chat with the princess''s highness, relieve the ease of lovesickness, who knows that the prop is unable to carry out cross-border connection, so Shane can only give up.

    "I don''t know. I know I''m going to get married with AI Yi. What''s that girl''s reaction?"

    Sean is a little guilty.

    How can we say that such a big thing has not been determined without talking to Rosie, who is in the palace in theory.

    It can be imagined that Roxie must have been in a rage, and maybe even stabbed Sean to death.

    "What can I do?"

    Sheen grinned bitterly.

    This matter, for him, is extremely sudden, how can we spare no effort to discuss with Rosie?

    What''s more, as her fiancee, when her identity is exposed, Roxie will not be completely unaffected. Maybe she is also dealing with her own affairs and has no spare effort to pay attention to Sean, right?

    It can only be said that all this came too suddenly, whether it was for sheen or for Roxie, it was a surprise.

    "We can only go one step and see one step first."

    Sean thinks so.

    Anyway, the target is AI, and Roxie won''t have too much reaction, will she?

    has been guarding against AI for a long time from now on. Now the guard is not in vain, and the princess will not be able to accept it.

    ... it should be.

    "I just don''t know what the people of Mithra will think."

    With that in mind, sheen rubbed his eyebrows.

    "Go to sleep."

    Having pressed all her thoughts into her heart, sheen lay down, closed her eyes, and was ready to go to bed.

    Tomorrow, he is going to meet Schaffner and tell her about the Shalin tribe to see if she can make it convenient for him.

    "I just hope that your royal highness can be more reserved and let me go..."

    sheen whispered and then went to sleep.

    Maybe because he was a little tired, sheen soon fell asleep.

    These two days, Sean was like this, and soon fell asleep.

    Who makes Lille have at least dozens of fights with her every day?

    In order to deal with the head of the stone maiden clan, who has a very high level and is only one step away from the extreme level, sheen sometimes even directly gives out the reincarnation destiny.

    Even if it''s only a double increase, it''s also a great consumption of magic.

    In this way, sheen will feel a little tired, it is inevitable.

    Of course, no matter how tired she is, with the help of Wai Jue Tian Ming, as long as someone deliberately approaches sheen, except the maid who is unscientific in all aspects, sheen will soon wake up.

    Unfortunately, today, Sheehan''s waijue destiny is destined to meet an opponent.

    "Hoo..."

    with a slight wind, a figure floated in quietly outside the window of Sean''s room.

    Enchanting and charming posture, just like the condensation of beauty itself.

    Suddenly, it was Schaffner.

    "Ha ha."

    Looking at Sean lying in bed, Schaffner laughs like a prank.

    "I haven''t had a dream for a long time, and I don''t know if I will be unfamiliar."

    While talking to herself in this way, Schaffner spoke out with a smile.

    "Let me see if you are as reserved as you say in your dream, brave man."

    Then, as if dancing in general, she turned around in the same place, turned into a streamer and swept in the direction of sheen.

    The next second, Schaffner fell into Sean''s body and disappeared.

    ...

    this night, Sean had a dream.

    A very beautiful and illusory dream.

    Dream, he did not know why appeared in the realm of God, walking in the sea of flowers everywhere, at a loss.

    "I

    Sean wanted to express his feelings, but he found that his spirit was in a trance, his thinking was slow, and his head turned slowly, which made him subconsciously put down a lot of rationality.So, Sheehan raised his pace and kept walking forward, walking in the boundless sea of flowers, as if looking for something.

    If it was in the real holy land, perhaps sheen had seen the figure of the sleeping goddess lying in the sea of flowers.

    But this is not the real holy land, but an illusory dream.

    Fortunately, in this dream, although there is no omnipotent goddess, there is the embodiment of beauty.

    "-"

    I don''t know when Sean stopped, and there was silence around him.

    He looked at the front, and was captured by the beautiful scene.

    "Ha ha..."

    the sound of touching smile reverberates in the sea of flowers.

    A closer look, in front of the sea of flowers, there was a beautiful figure dancing.

    She''s as beautiful as a fairy. She''s breathtaking.

    She''s hot, forward and backward, very provocative.

    She is like a goddess who appears in the dreams of countless people. Every smile makes people tremble.

    Such a beautiful woman is dancing in the sea of flowers, from time to time issued a happy light laughter, the scene, it can be said that the world underground, only this scene.

    Sean is drunk.

    Because of that touching laughter and intoxicated.

    Because of that thrilling beauty and sink.

    In the dreamy dream, Sheehan is slow to think. How can he persist in wavering and wake up his heart with reason, just like in reality?

    In view of this, in this dream, Sheehan was almost occupied in an instant without any struggle.

    Dancing in the beautiful woman seems to find Sean, with that touching smile, waved to Sean.

    See, sheen staggers close to the past.

    In a daze, sheen seemed to hear the other side murmur so.

    "Sure enough, in the dream, even he can''t resist me."

    Each other''s voice will be both proud, and a trace of loss.

    "Well, I knew I would not play like this. If even he was occupied, what''s the meaning after that?"

    The other side groaned.

    "I''m going to be scolded to death by little Ayi."

    The other side just whispered.

    Sheen didn''t hear the words clearly, or the brain didn''t understand the words. She just came to the other person and reached out to her in a trance.

    This situation, let the other party helpless voice.

    "Well, that''s it. I''m sorry, brave man. You can have a good dream here yourself."

    With these words, the beautiful woman floated up like a real fairy, ready to go away.

    Here, everything is normal.

    The next moment, however, the biggest accident happened.

    "Hum!"

    I saw that in the sky of this sea of flowers, a thing that seemed to gather all the brilliance of this world suddenly appeared here.

    It''s a gem.

    It is a red gem with a bright red color and a diameter of about 20-30 cm. It can be carried into the arms.

    Baoyu seems to be stimulated by abnormal magic, or the stimulation of familiar breath, suddenly appears, and also suddenly blooms red light, completely imprisons this flower sea.

    The beautiful figure floating in the air suddenly stagnated and fell to the ground again.

    "What...!"

    The other side''s face was full of amazement, and his eyes were full of shaking when he looked at Baoyu in the air.

    "That''s... That''s my mother''s... how could it...!"

    The beautiful woman fell into the most violent shock in her life.

    But for all this, sheen is still in a daze. She just looks at the beautiful woman who wants to walk away and comes back to her face, and then pushes her to the ground without any hesitation.

    The woman panicked.

    "Wait... Wait... What do you want to do...!"

    "Stop... Stop..."! I''m...! "

    "Don''t..."

    Sheehan turned a deaf ear to the woman''s exclamation and jumped on her.

    In the sky, the red gems are still dribbling, as if out of the general ventilation, it is so leisurely, so happy.

    That night, Sheehan had the most beautiful dream ever.

    ...

    the next morning.

    Sean woke up when the sun came back into the room.

    As soon as she woke up, sheen found that her mood was inexplicably pleasant, and even a sense of physical and mental comfort.

    "What''s the matter? This kind of strange feelingSheen was a little confused.

    You know, in the demon world these days, because there is no Rasha from the side of the service, Sean wake up in the morning can not be as comfortable as before.

    Today, however, it''s not the case. I feel that everything in the world has become pleasant to the eye. I feel like I''m happy from head to foot.

    "It seems that I had a good dream."

    Sheehan said this half knowing and half understanding, but he couldn''t remember what dream he had last night.

    "Forget it, I don''t want to."

    Sean soon gave up thinking, got up from bed and gave a stretch.

    "Why?"

    After a stretch, Sean finally found a uncomfortable point.

    "How do you feel a little backache, like you are overdrawn?"

    Sean was puzzled.

    This morning was so strange that sheen wondered whether Rasha had secretly returned to the demon world, came to her side and did something to herself.

    "Strange things happen every year, especially today."

    Sean could only swing his waist, and immediately got up, ready to wash.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    It took about ten minutes for Sean to finish washing and come out of his room.

    As soon as he came out, sheen was blocked at the door by a man.

    "..."

    Lear was just like waiting for Sean for a long time, staring at him with extremely bad eyes and feeling very bad at the same time, with a momentum reverberating in her body.

    This is not the first time Sean has seen this scene.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Sean''s face broke and she understood Lille''s intention.

    The same thing has been happening in the past few days.

    , the Shimin tribe''s Chieftain seemed to be very idle. He came to block the door of Shane every day and found him.

    Just, today, this guy''s mood seems to be worse than a few days ago.

    "Let''s go."

    Lille doesn''t even want to talk nonsense.

    But sheen won''t follow her.

    "Forget it today." Sean was a little tired, but also a little sore. He knocked on his waist and said bitterly, "I''m not in shape today. I won''t fight with you."

    Hearing this, Lille thought Sheehan was looking for an excuse to postpone.

    But Sean''s bitter appearance didn''t seem perfunctory, so Lille hesitated.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Lille asked.

    "I don''t know." Sheehan said blankly: "I feel very tired. It seems that I have worked hard all night, which leads to a little overdraft."

    "... really?" Lille frowned and stared at Sean. "Are you sure you didn''t mean to make an excuse to refuse?"

    "Is it necessary?" Sheehan rolled his eyes and said, "if I really don''t want to fight with you, I''ll leave in a moment. Why pretend to be sick?"

    This statement seems to have convinced Lille.

    Seeing that sheen doesn''t seem to be cheating, although Lille is very unwilling, she is not interested in winning or losing with sheen who is not in the state.

    "Your human body is fragile. It''s always a serious illness." Lille was very dissatisfied and said: "there is no one who knows how to restore magic in the demon world, and there are few magic drugs to treat diseases. It''s really difficult to deal with your situation."

    The magic of the recovery system and the magic of the holy system are both magic systems developed by the Protoss. Only the priests in the Protoss and the temple have the chance to learn. No one in the demon family can learn this kind of magic.

    The magic medicine is also used to treat diseases, because most of the demons are strong and have a special constitution. Few people will get sick.

    On the contrary, there are many magic potions for healing, and there are also many magic potions for dispelling curse and bad negative state.

    These magic potions are among the best-selling products for the demons who are constantly struggling. Naturally, there is no shortage of them.

    But it''s hard to treat diseases.

    Fortunately, sheen shook his head.

    "It''s not like I''m sick, but I''m overworked." Sheehan glanced at Lille and said, intentionally or unintentionally, "after all, I''ve been asked to fight for hundreds of times these days. Even if there''s something wrong with it, isn''t it surprising?"

    For Sheehan''s statement, Lille is not only not ashamed of it, but also denounced it.

    "Who makes you so stubborn that you don''t want to be beaten down?"

    Lille turned around and killed Sean.

    Sean really wanted to blow her face.

    "It''s my fault not to get beaten down? Why don''t you say that it''s a mistake for me to live? "

    Shin so make complaints about the past, Li Eyre was slightly stunned, then thought seriously.

    "Hello

    Sean''s temper came up in a flash.

    "Hum." But Lille snorted coldly and said, "in a word, it''s not just that there''s something wrong with your body."

    "Ha ha." Sean rolled up his eyes again, then knocked on the old man''s waist, and suddenly said, "otherwise, would you like to find something to mend for me?"

    "Tonifying the body?" Li AI Er Leng Leng, didn''t refuse, just like this way: "what tonic do you want?"

    "Anything will do." Sean is not picky, outspoken way: "like wolfberry oysters and so on, I can accept."

    As soon as the words came out, there were three question marks on Lille''s head.

    "Medlar? Oysters

    What''s that?

    Rare natural resources and local treasures?

    Lille was at a loss.

    Obviously, there is no wolfberry oyster in this world.

    At this time, Sheehan also responded.

    "Why do I want medlar and oysters?"

    Sean''s face is weird.

    This is subconsciously into what, just put forward such a request, know what to make up?But I''ve been alone all night recently. How can I spend too much in this area to the point that I need to mend my body?

    What''s more, I''m in my prime and I don''t have any physical problems. Even when I''m with Rosie, tyer, melika and others, I''ve never been so overdrawn. I''ve never been so weak. How can I help myself?

    Is there something wrong with your body?

    Sheen began to worry.

    I can''t help it. It''s about my sex for the rest of my life.

    If something goes wrong, what should my family do?

    Not to mention, I still have a legal Lori who is about to sign a marriage contract, or a legal Lori who has a great dream is about to enter the door. What can I do if I have a physical problem at this time?

    (it seems that we should pay attention to the supplements in this aspect and weld the waist pole well.)

    Sheen made up her mind in silence.

    "Medlar? Oysters

    At this time, Lear is still struggling with what these two strange "natural resources and local treasures" are.

    Seeing this, sheen quickly pulled the man back.

    "Forget it. I''ll just look for it myself." Sheehan changed the subject and said, "I''m going to find Schaffner now. Do you want to come with me?"

    "To Lord Schaffner?" Lille suddenly did not tangle, glared at Sean, and said: "what do you want to do with Lord Schaffner?"

    "What can I do?" Sheen was not angry and said, "I just want to ask her for something."

    "What happened?" "What''s the matter?" said Lille

    "Isn''t it that wide?" Sheehan was speechless and said directly, "anyway, just say whether you will come or not."

    "I''ll do it!" Lille answered without saying a word.

    I''m kidding. Last night, such an accident just happened. As a result, his royal highness is interested in this brave man as never before. How can he watch them alone?

    Who knows what''s going to happen?

    You have to watch it!

    "Let''s go then."

    Sheehan ignored the worried Lille and went forward on his own.

    Lille immediately followed.

    In any case, she would not allow her master to be taken advantage of by a smelly man.

    No matter what!

    ...

    on the top floor of magic castle, Schaffner''s room.

    After arriving here, before sheen could knock on the door, Lille stepped forward.

    "I''ll be fine."

    Lille didn''t even give sheen a chance to knock on the door. She looked like "everything of your highness should belong to me", which made sheen white eyed.

    Lille ignored Sheen''s white eyes, went straight to the door and knocked on it.

    "Are you up, Lord Schaffner?"

    At this time, Lille''s tone was softer than ever, making Sheen''s mouth twitch.

    In the room, Schaffner''s voice soon rang.

    "What can I do for you?"

    The voice is still beautiful, still touching.

    But, I don''t know why, there was a faint sense of fatigue in the touching voice.

    "Lord Schaffner?"

    Lille found out this and felt a little strange.

    However, the voice of Schaffner sounded again.

    "Don''t disturb me today. If you have anything to do, wait until tomorrow."

    I don''t know why the feeble voice of Schaffner brings a charming feeling that others feel itchy.

    It felt like the beauty in the door suddenly became mature and attractive, like a ripe peach picked by someone, with a special style.

    Sheen felt a crisp in his heart and secretly scolded the goblin.

    Even Lille''s face was ruddy, her eyes were moist, and her voice became softer.

    "Since Lord Schaffner said that, naturally, Nellie didn''t dare to disturb her any more, but..."

    before she finished speaking, Schaffner''s voice came out.

    "Well, Lille, I''m really not in the mood to deal with anything today, and I''m a little tired. No matter who it is, don''t disturb me today."

    This time, Schaffner''s voice was filled with impatience.

    This is a very rare thing.

    Basically, this demon either completely ignores others or always faces others with a smile. When will he show his impatience like this?

    Lille felt a little strange, but he didn''t dare to say more.

    But sheen is not so obedient.

    Seeing that Lille had backed out, he simply spoke out."I''m looking for you, Schaffner."

    When Sean''s voice sounded and came into the room, Schaffner''s voice suddenly stopped.

    There was an indescribable silence in it, which made Sean and Lille look at each other.

    Sheen just felt strange and made a sound again.

    "I come in?"

    As soon as these words came out, Schaffner''s voice immediately rang out from the room.

    "Don''t come in!"

    The voice was urgent and flustered. It seemed that she had lost her sense of propriety and was attacked unexpectedly. It gave sheen a feeling of desperate.

    Then there was a crackling sound in the room, like Schaffner coming down from the bed and bumping into something, full of panic.

    "This..."

    Sean and Lille looked at each other again, and both could see the strangeness in each other''s eyes.

    After a while, Schaffner''s calm voice rang out from the room.

    "Well, come in."

    Hearing the speech, sheen and Lear were silent for a while, and then sheen made a sign in his eyes. Lear plucked up the courage to stretch out her hand, pushed the door open, and let the scene in the room enter their eyes.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    At this moment, Schaffner was up.

    She was sitting in front of a mirror, looking through the mirror at Sean and Lille coming in from the door, making such a sound.

    "What can I do for you?"

    The tone of Schaffner''s voice is very calm, which is quite different from that just now.

    "Lord Schaffner."

    Lille immediately saluted Schaffner.

    Sheehan first looked around and saw the whole room.

    The situation in the room was the same as before when Sean was brought in by Schaffner. There was no disorder. It seemed that the crackling sound was just an illusion and did not exist at all.

    But Sheehan noticed the abnormality of Schaffner.

    In other words, this demon is so calm, which is an anomaly in itself.

    You know, a few days ago, this demon wanted to stick it on himself. He always teased himself and had fun with it.

    But today, Schaffner is calm. She doesn''t even turn her head. She just looks in the mirror. It''s really strange.

    In addition, Schaffner''s state is also very abnormal.

    First of all, her breath and heart beat so fast that she was easily discerned by Sheehan''s external destiny.

    Secondly, her cheeks are pink, her eyebrows are flattering, and her big eyes are watery, which makes people feel thirsty.

    Finally, compared with yesterday, she seems to have completely changed herself. Although she has a little bit of fatigue in her eyes, her face is very bright. It seems that she has become more sexy and beautiful overnight. She looks more beautiful than before.

    Lille noticed this kind of schaffney, and from the beginning she gave out some bad gasps, which made sheen want to stay away from her.

    However, what surprised Sheehan most was that he could resist the charm of the demon without knowing why.

    Before Mingming, he was teased several times and almost lost his mental balance. This time, he became more beautiful than before, but he didn''t feel excited. On the contrary, he had a kind of inexplicable pride and pride, like what he had done to remember the great events of his life, or carved the most exquisite artwork himself.

    This kind of feeling really makes sheen feel strange.

    Do I really have resistance to this woman

    Sean thinks so, and in order to confirm his idea, he starts to stare at Schaffner fiercely.

    Immediately, Sheehan decided.

    It seems that I can really resist her charm

    Sheen was surprised.

    On the other hand, Schaffner noticed that she was staring at by Sean, and her beautiful face became more and more red.

    After a while, she couldn''t help talking.

    "Why? Haven''t you seen it? "

    That extremely bad tone, let sheen quickly convergence up, the heart is more strange.

    Is this woman taking medicine today

    Once again, Sheehan was puzzled.

    Can only say, or that sentence, women''s heart, undersea needle, do not go to the sea man fishing.

    Sean doesn''t know this. At this moment, Schaffner looks at him through the mirror and his eyes gradually become extremely complicated.

    There are resentment, shyness, sadness, anger, and finally, the most powerful helplessness.

    Looking back on what happened last night, though she was ashamed and angry, she was more suspicious.

    There is no doubt that this time I suffered a great loss, completely lost to grandma''s family.

    However, what she saw after her dream last night was also deeply engraved in her heart, which made her unforgettable.

    Schaffner wanted to ask clearly, but after thinking about it again and again, she closed her mouth.

    It is only because this fact is so important that it is difficult to flatter even the rebirth of the brave leads to the turbulence of the relations among the three ethnic groups.

    She felt that she had to find a way to prove it.

    It''s better to keep quiet about this matter before it''s completely confirmed.

    As for myself and this man...

    "what did you come to me for?" "What do you think you have to say to me?" she said

    This was a strange and angry remark made by Schaffner.

    Perhaps, even she did not find that her tone is full of resentment, right?

    "Lord Schaffner?"

    Lille blinked, puzzled.

    "Er..."

    Sean also didn''t know why, but when he heard the resentment in Schaffner''s tone, he felt guilty for no reason.

    What''s the matter

    Sheen quickly shook his head and let go of this inexplicable feeling.Today''s situation seems to be a little strange, and it''s very puzzling. Sean is very tangled, so he can only press it down for a while and get down to business first.

    Of course, before we get down to business, Sheehan has a few questions.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Sheehan said strangely, "how do you feel that something is wrong with you today?"

    Only sheen can say that.

    For others, in the face of this charming devil who is the most beautiful in the world, it is absolutely not dare to say so directly, right?

    If it was normal, Schaffner would find it very interesting.

    But today, in the tone and expression of Schaffner, there is only full of bitterness.

    "Do you think you are right today?"

    Schaffner was beginning to be a little bit of a perverse.

    "... I do feel something''s wrong." Sean''s eyes jumped, looked at Schaffner and asked tentatively, "do you know why?"

    "Ha ha." Schaffner laughed.

    It''s not a delicate and touching laugh as before, but a peaceful sheen, with a little irony, threw out these two words.

    This is too abnormal performance, so that Sheehan are a little suspicious.

    It''s not... What''s going on?

    Sheen began to doubt.

    But at this time, she sighed instead.

    "Well, in the final analysis, it''s my fault. What''s the use of blaming you?"

    Schaffner seemed to be in a good mood, and finally turned to look at Sean and Lille.

    On the other hand, the charm is more beautiful than yesterday, which makes Lille''s breathing more intense.

    "Strange..."

    on the contrary, Sean thinks that the beauty of schaffney is beautiful now, but he can no longer make himself on the verge of losing control as before.

    It''s as if I''ve got this beauty...

    "say it."

    Schaffner''s words interrupted Sean''s thinking.

    "What do you want to do with me?"

    Hearing Schaffner''s words, Sheehan can only say his intention first.

    Knowing that Sean came to seek the right to enter the magic city for the Shalin people, she almost didn''t want to think about it and waved her hand.

    "It''s all right for Lille to give orders in my name."

    Schaffner didn''t take it seriously at all, and even said, "is that why you''re here?" A sense of stupidity.

    Sheen gave a dry smile and even said, "after all, the Shalin people are just a small and weak marginal group. I''m afraid that if you let such a small and weak group settle in, it will bring you some unnecessary trouble."

    Others are trying their best to expand their contacts and pay a great price to let the powerful ethnic groups in the magic city introduce themselves or develop themselves and make themselves stronger before they meet the conditions for entering the magic city. However, the Shalin ethnic group is allowed to enter the magic city because of a word from Sheehan. He will worry about the follow-up side effects, which is inevitable.

    However, Sheehan''s worry is unnecessary.

    "Not to mention the enchantment City, the whole enchantment collar is the territory of Lord Schaffner."

    Lille spoke to sheen in a cold voice.

    "If Lord Schaffner wants anyone to stay here, he can stay here. If he wants to leave, he has to leave. Who dares to disagree?"

    That''s it.

    So, it''s just a small thing for Schaffner.

    "The reason why I''ve only allowed two ethnic groups to settle in for thousands of years is not because of anything else, but because I''m not interested in most people."

    Said Schaffner, as if bored.

    "I allowed the stone girls to enter the magic city because Lille has been serving me since before and is the closest cadre around me."

    "I allowed the rock giants to enter the enchantment City, because the rock giants would decline at the beginning, all because they were fighting for the sake of our demons and made great sacrifices."

    "I don''t care about the rest of the ethnic groups, and I''m not interested in them."

    Schaffner said so mercilessly.

    "If you want the Shalin people to settle in, let them settle in."

    This matter, Schaffner decided quite casually, I think is really don''t care.

    "All right." Sheen nodded, but said, "I owe you a favor this time. I''ll give it back to you later."

    Sean''s words in exchange for Schaffner''s hum.

    "What you owe me is not clear all your life. Don''t think about it."

    Schaffner actually threw out such a sentence.

    Its tone, once again full of resentment.

    "..."

    sheen puffed at the corner of his mouth and didn''t know what to say.As a matter of principle, he should have refuted.

    In his memory, he didn''t owe Schaffner anything. How could he become a lifelong debt?

    Don''t you dare to dance like this?

    But Sheehan wanted to retort, but found himself unable to retort.

    In the dark, he always felt that the other party''s words didn''t seem to have much difference.

    (what a ghost...)

    sheen cursed in his heart.

    At this time, Schaffner began to drive people.

    "Well, that''s all. You can go out. I want to have a rest."

    She waved her hand lazily.

    "Then let''s step back, Lord Schaffner."

    Li AI Er naturally won''t object, just some don''t give up of looking at the Sha Fu Nie, immediately respectfully exit the room.

    Sean also wants to retreat.

    It''s not appropriate to do everything today. There are some evil ways. I have to go back and think about it.

    Just, before leaving, Sheehan said something out of the blue.

    "Have a good rest."

    This words, let Xia Fu NIE is a Zheng at first, immediately at last facial expression eased a little bit.

    Sean turned and left.

    She had been watching Sean''s back for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    Although Sean noticed the abnormality on the side of Schaffner, it was in the clouds. He didn''t know what was going on.

    With all kinds of heresy happening today, sheen doesn''t think too much about it. He just wants to go back and have a good rest.

    As a result, Sheehan left many matters about the Shalin tribe''s settlement in the magic city to Lille. After Lille was upset, she turned around and went back to the room, closed the door and went to bed.

    As for how much attention has been paid to the news that Schaffner allowed the Shalin people to enter the magic city, that''s not what Sean needs to care about.

    On this day, sheen never left the room again. Except for eating and drinking, there was almost no one.

    It''s not that I''m so tired that I can''t move. The main reason is that I can just escape from Lille''s appointment. Naturally, sheen is willing to pretend to be sick.

    Of course, Lille is a little bit grumpy, but she has a bit of a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. Even if she is not happy about not being able to make an appointment with sheen, she is even more unhappy about sheen herself. She honestly follows Sheen''s instructions, not only arranges the settlement of the Shalin tribe, but also helps sheen collect some supplements.

    Although there must be no wolfberry or oyster in it, it has to be said that the natural resources and land treasures of the different world are not really covered. When a batch of tonics go on, sheen feels that his whole body is alive and hard, and no longer has the feeling of backache in the morning.

    "If this can be sold back to the previous life, it''s definitely the gospel of sad men."

    Sean felt it.

    In this way, a quiet and strange day passed.

    When night came, sheen went to bed again happily and fell asleep again.

    Until midnight, outside the window of Sheehan''s room, a enchanting figure appeared again.

    Who else could it be besides Schaffner?

    Looking at Sean lying in bed snoring, Schaffner''s eyes are complex and determined.

    "I''ll see if it''s my mother''s treasure."

    After such a murmur, Schaffner turned around and turned into a streamer, which, like last night, went directly into Sean''s body.

    Sean was totally unaware of all this.

    ...

    dream, sea of flowers.

    After last night, Schaffner came here again, like a fairy falling from the sky.

    As soon as she fell, she couldn''t help looking around.

    "If you look at it carefully, it seems that this sea of flowers is unusual. I don''t know if that guy has really been to such an incredible place."

    Living in the world for tens of thousands of years, Schaffner has never seen such a beautiful place.

    If there was such a place in the world, she really wanted to take it for herself.

    "I don''t know how there could be such a place in the dream of that cheeky brave man."

    While she was laughing, she also raised her head and looked into the air with a dignified expression.

    The sky above the sea of flowers was a boundless blue sky. Although it was very pleasant, there was nothing that Schaffner wanted to see.

    "Is that just a dream?"

    Schaffner couldn''t help suspecting it.

    Since it''s a dream, it''s natural that anything can happen.

    Maybe, the red gems that appeared last night are just the things in the dream, not the real things at all.

    But on second thought, Schaffner denied the idea.

    "If it''s just a dream, how can I be imprisoned here by its power?"

    Maybe it''s just a dream, but the power of Schaffner is real.

    With this power, Schaffner can achieve the dream, in this case, she can also rely on this power to get out of the dream at any time.

    However, last night, Schaffner was imprisoned here, and his strength disappeared without a trace, proving that the power of the red jade is also real, and it can''t be just a dream.

    "What''s the reason it doesn''t show up?"

    Schaffner thought hard and got the answer soon.

    "Is it because it senses my power?"

    Nine times out of ten, that''s the right answer.

    If the red jade is real, it is undoubtedly in Sean''s body, even in his body.

    It''s not surprising that the mother''s precious jade will react and then appear when she enters Sean''s dream and his body, and uses the power of being a demon in his dream.

    Even, red jade may want to protect sheen from external forces, and then suddenly appear in his dream, imprisoning this dream.

    In order to imprison the power of Schaffner, let her become a completely harmless woman.

    In view of this, last night, she was suddenly imprisoned by the red jade. She could not even break away from this dream. She could not even resist. She was given to do whatever she wanted.Thinking of this, Schaffner wants to cry without tears.

    "Mother, you really killed your daughter."

    That''s what she said, but Schaffner was also very clear that she was just stealing the rice and lifting the stone, only to smash her own foot. No wonder anyone.

    Moreover, although the price is a little high, if the mother''s Baoyu really reappears in the world, it is not only good news for herself, but also good news for the whole demon clan.

    Thinking about this, Schaffner pondered for a while, suddenly opened her hands and sent out the magic.

    Only belong to the magic all amazing magic, so swept the whole sea of flowers.

    At this moment, as Schaffner expected, the scene appeared.

    "Hum!"

    With the tremor of the whole sea of flowers, the red light suddenly converges in the sky of the sea of flowers.

    In the brilliance, the red jade appeared, like the red sun, illuminating the whole dream.

    This scene, let Schaffner uncontrollable excited up.

    "It''s really it...

    " it''s really it...

    "mother...!"

    Schaffner wept with joy.

    She finally confirmed that her mother, the most important symbol, has come back.

    Almost subconsciously, she wanted to take the red jade into her hand.

    It''s a pity that the power of Schaffner could not be used any more. Together with this dream, she was imprisoned by the red jade.

    "It is really protecting the owner of this dream from external forces."

    Schaffner also confirmed this.

    This also means that Schaffner can''t take the red jade out of here.

    Suddenly, Schaffner calmed down.

    Can not wait until she completely calm down, and come up with a way, behind it, a breath appeared.

    "..."

    Schaffner was stiff.

    She had a bad feeling.

    "Shouldn''t..."

    the expression on Schaffner''s face was particularly wonderful. Finally, she stiffened her neck and turned slowly behind her.

    There, Sean quietly appeared, looking trance, eyes are very intoxicated looking at Schaffner, which gradually burning hot, straight let Schaffner heart tremble.

    "Pa!"

    The next second, Sean''s hands pressed on Schaffner''s slender shoulder.

    Shivering all over, she cried.

    "Wait..."! I''m...! "

    Schaffner''s dying struggle had no effect.

    Heen ignored Schaffner''s exclamation and pushed him down in the sea of flowers as he did last night.

    ...

    the next day, soon.

    Sean woke up like yesterday and felt fresh again.

    It''s just that what comes with refreshing spirit is the same feeling as yesterday.

    That is, backache.

    "Hiss ~ ~"

    Sean held his waist, with light pain and loss on his face.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What''s the matter again?"

    "It''s empty without doing anything?"

    "Is there something wrong with me?"

    Sheen''s face was muddled, but she felt that the whole person was not good.

    Unfortunately, back pain is back pain, and emptiness is back emptiness. But in Sheen''s heart, there has been an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.

    It''s just like that what a whole night, greatly meet their own animal desire.

    "There''s definitely something wrong with NIMA."

    Sheen has to admit that.

    It''s been like this for two days in a row. Sheen doesn''t believe it. There''s no reason.

    "No, I have to do something."

    Sean racked his brains and finally thought of Schaffner.

    "That guy looked strange yesterday. He must know something."

    Sean couldn''t sit down immediately.

    "You have to ask her what''s going on."

    Sean immediately got up to wash, then held his waist and opened the door of his room.

    As soon as it opened, leal''s figure immediately entered Sheen''s eyes.

    "..."

    sheen was silent.

    "..."

    Lear was silent, too.

    Looking at Sean''s tired face, supporting his waist, almost shivering, Lille''s eyes gradually scorned.

    "You can''t do it again?"

    Lille had a king''s contempt for Sheehan.

    Sean almost didn''t run away.what do you mean?

    What do you mean!?

    What do you mean you can''t do it again?

    Just when Sheehan is ready to make a fuss, have a theory with lill, and even get ready to fight, lill suddenly turns around and walks away.

    "You... Where are you going?"

    Sheen was stunned and asked in a voice.

    To this, Lille just threw a word lightly.

    "I''ll get you some tonic."

    With that, Lille, whose back is full of contempt, disappears in front of the corridor.

    "..."

    Sheehan suddenly fell into a long silence.

    Then Sheehan erupted.

    "Come back to me!"

    Sean ran after him like a raging storm.

    "I can fight 300 rounds...!"

    On this day, Sean didn''t find Schaffner, but in order to save his dignity as a man, he changed his previous dislike of Lille and insisted on making an appointment with her.

    Unfortunately, Lille didn''t fight with Sean as before. Instead, she disdained him and let him go back to rest as if she didn''t want to pester someone who didn''t last long enough.

    Naturally, sheen couldn''t bear it. He grabbed Lille and finally dragged him to the training room. As he said, he fought with Lille for 300 rounds.

    Sean hasn''t lost one of these three hundred rounds.

    But in order to win, in the end, his reincarnation has tripled.

    After that, Sheehan got a lot of tonics from Lille.

    Looking at the pile of supplements, exhausted sheen shed tears of pain.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    Time flies.

    Soon, the next night came.

    However, this night, sheen didn''t fall asleep, but after kowtowing the tonic on his head, he sat on the bed, holding the holy sword, and never fell asleep.

    Obviously, Sheen has figured it out.

    "I''ve been sleeping for the past two days. I wake up and then my whole body is empty. In that case, I won''t sleep tonight."

    Sean wanted to see if the abnormality in her body was related to her falling asleep.

    What happened at night? Or what did you do when you fell asleep?

    Sean thought for a day, and finally decided not to sleep tonight and to stay here.

    "I don''t believe it. I''ll lose it."

    At this point, sheen was already angry.

    However, he really wanted to find out if something had happened to him.

    It was like this for two days in a row. The feeling that he never had before made him feel alert.

    So Sean sat on the bed with his eyes wide open and stayed in the middle of the night.

    In the middle of the night, he was a little sleepy, but he still insisted on not letting himself fall asleep.

    He has a lot of experience in staying up late.

    As a night owl in the 21st century, it''s impossible not to stay up late. It''s daily to play games all night or catch up with others.

    In his previous life, sheen even tried not to sleep for three days and nights in a row, and had been chasing a movie.

    So, after staying up all night here, sheen is quite confident.

    But when sheen was so confident, somehow he felt his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.

    An uncontrollable sense of sleepiness came to his head, and he began to nod there.

    "I''m... Fuckin ''..."

    Sean wanted to say something rude, but he didn''t have time.

    A few seconds later, Sheehan finally couldn''t help but shut his eyes and fell asleep.

    This sleep, Sean room window just floated into a figure.

    "It''s hard to stay up here in the middle of the night. It seems that this guy has found something."

    Schaffner stood by the bed, looking at Sean, who was asleep. Her tone was full of anger and gnashing of teeth.

    "It''s me who suffered losses, and it''s still twice. It''s very good that I didn''t settle with you. What are you going to do?"

    Schaffner looked at Sean with hate and wanted to bite him.

    You know, she''s much more tired than Sean.

    As a demon, Schaffner''s physique is still extraordinary, but he can only rest in his room for two consecutive days. It can be imagined how crazy Sean is in his dream.

    In this way, even if Sean is strong and strong, it''s impossible not to suffer from backache.

    That''s why sheen feels empty.

    Otherwise, as a brave man with the greatest growth in all aspects of ability, how can he say that emptiness is emptiness now that his level has reached 95?

    It can only be said that it''s not that he is not strong enough, it''s just that his opponent''s choice is not good enough.

    With a super level demon as an opponent, it''s not empty to have a ghost.

    Unfortunately...

    "it has become such a relationship with me. With my ability, it''s not easy to let you sleep?"

    At this point, Schaffner is still a little proud.

    Her unique skills are very special. As long as the people who are intoxicated with her charm are more intoxicated with her and closer to her, they will be more easily used by her.

    Lille also said that Schaffner''s unique charm is not her unique skills, but her unique skills are powerful because of her own supreme charm.

    The reason is here.

    In view of this, sheen, who has unconsciously developed the closest relationship with Schaffner, can not resist Schaffner''s ability.

    This is true even with the protection of Rito''s mandate and the protection of the holy sword.

    Of course, such a powerful ability that even the holy sword can''t be avoided can''t be without cost.

    This is the unique skill of Schaffner. The closer people are to her, the more they can''t resist her power, but the reverse is the same.

    It can be said that after these two nights, Sean can no longer resist Schaffner, and Schaffner can not resist Sean.

    The result of this ability is mutual.

    Fortunately, Sheehan didn''t know about Schaffner''s ability, and he didn''t know that he had become the closest relationship with the crazy characters in everyone''s mind.

    And as long as Sheehan didn''t find this, Schaffner could be like this, unconsciously restrain him first.

    After a while of such complacency, Schaffner began to take things seriously.

    Although she suffered a great loss in these two days, Schaffner has also determined that sheen does have her mother''s treasure.Schaffner didn''t know what was going on.

    Why does Baoyu, which should no longer appear, appear in this brave man?

    Does the brave man know about it?

    Does it have anything to do with what this brave man is called to this world?

    She felt more and more that there was a big secret hidden in this brave man.

    Schaffner wanted to take this matter out and talk it over with Sela and the other sisters.

    This is an extremely important thing for the demons and their six sisters.

    But before that...

    "we have to find a way to take Baoyu from him."

    Today, Schaffner has been worrying about this for a day, and finally came up with a solution that is not a solution.

    The first thing to be sure is that you can''t get it out of Sheen''s dream.

    Last night''s experience has proved this point, and told Schaffner that if she used that method again, she would not only fail to achieve the goal, but also achieve three degrees, continue to give away the speed of light, and let this hateful brave man toss himself all night.

    In this way...

    "if you can''t get it into his body, you can only get it outside."

    That''s what Schaffner is going to do.

    Although this brave man has the protection of the holy sword, he also has amazing ability. If he works on him in reality, he will be awakened instantly. With the effect of his unique skills and the relationship between himself and him, he should not cause too much rebound without hurting his life.

    What''s more, his hard power is higher than that of this brave man. As long as he operates properly, he may not be able to "connect" his body and take out the treasure.

    "Hope to succeed."

    Schaffner took a deep breath, and immediately spread his hands. His whole body was full of hazy light, like the soft moonlight, slowly covering sheen.

    Before long, the hazy light shrouded Sean''s body and penetrated into his body.

    "Well..."

    at this time, sheen began to whisper.

    His external consciousness destiny has already responded.

    The supernatural sense is stimulating Sean, as if to tell him that danger is coming.

    It''s just that the stimulation is quite mild.

    Because Schaffner had no malice or hostility, and even had a rather complicated emotional relationship with sheen, the outer consciousness destiny, which aimed at hostility, malice and even killing intention, failed to play a full role and gave sheen warning.

    And [Rito''s destiny] didn''t work.

    After all, Schaffner is not harming Sean. He just wants to take something from Sean''s body. In addition, with the unique skills of Schaffner, including Sean''s holy sword, all the protection doesn''t work.

    Perhaps, in this world, only Schaffner can approach sheen like this quietly, and do such things to him in the condition that sheen is totally unconscious? (or in that sentence, except for some unscientific maid)

    if you are someone else, even if you are above grade, you can''t do something like this to him without arousing Sean''s vigilance.

    This is the unique skill of Schaffner.

    Once you are addicted to her, or establish a certain degree of relationship with her, her unique skills will become very powerful and can interfere with each other.

    Now, Sheehan is being interfered by Schaffner''s unique skills.

    Later...

    "buzz!"

    A red glow began to shine on sheen.

    "It''s a success!"

    Schaffner was overjoyed.

    But then Schaffner panicked.

    Because, as the glow of red became more and more intense, the whole world seemed to be affected, felt something, and began to tremble slightly.

    "No!"

    Schaffner suddenly wakes up.

    It was not until this moment that Schaffner found out how much shock it would cause if the precious jade was allowed to live.

    Its present life will definitely make people in omnipotence aware of it.

    By then, things will be in trouble.

    "No, we can''t let the Protoss and the Terran find the precious jade again. We can''t even let the demons know about it..."

    As soon as she woke up, before she had time to take measures, the red light suddenly shocked her.

    "Bang!"

    The hazy light that shrouded sheen was suddenly dispersed by the red light.

    The red light converged back into Sheen''s body, as if resisting the world alone.

    Schaffner''s face turned white, as if she had been bitten by something.

    No, it''s not that Schaffner was attacked by something, but that he was just influenced by the red brilliance and once again imprisoned."It... It actually chose to protect the brave man, and still voluntarily stayed in the body of the brave man, unwilling to come out..."

    Schaffner was crumbling and could not believe it.

    Then, Schaffner''s strength also lost, the whole person involuntarily fell on Sheehan''s body.

    "Woo..."

    Sean seems to feel something. She turns her body over and presses schafner under her body.

    And, perhaps because these two days have been having a good dream, subconsciously, he began to move.

    Schaffner was stunned, and then she was very sad.

    "In reality, do I have to be bullied by this hundan?"

    Schaffner only had time to make such a cry, and was immediately drowned by the storm.

    Sean still had a good dream tonight.

    It''s just that this time it''s a real dream.

    It''s just that I''m not very honest www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    Early in the morning, the sun is very bright in the whole Magic City, also sprinkled into Sheehan''s room, brought a lot of brightness and warmth to this room.

    However, as the owner of the room, Sean is sitting on the bed, a suspicious look of life.

    Feeling more severe back pain than the previous two days, Sean had only three words in his head.

    "Who am I?"

    "Where am I?"

    "What am I going to do?"

    Sean is really confused.

    Clearly decided, thoroughly stay up all night, why will still fall asleep?

    Is it because I haven''t returned to the fat house for a long time and I''m not used to it?

    Sean can only look at the sky without a word.

    Half a sound later, Sheehan quite "difficult" to get up from the bed.

    No way. This time, he not only suffered from backache, but also consumed a lot of physical strength, which made him almost unable to recover.

    If he can, he hopes to be able to lie on the bed and go straight to sleep.

    But the bed seems toxic, and sheen is a little scared.

    What scares him even more is that he doesn''t know when the sheets of this bed have been replaced and become brand new. The bed frame seems to be crumbling, as if it might fall apart at any time. For a long time, Sean doesn''t know how to describe his mood at this time.

    even the clothes on him seemed to have been just worn by people. Not only did they change to a completely new set, but they were also polished and clean. They were thrown into the water and bathed in the condition of losing consciousness. They also added ten jin of perfume in the water, which was very fragrant.

    After thinking about it, Sean suddenly yelled around.

    "Is that you? Rasha

    "I know it''s you! Come out quickly

    "Now come out, master, I can let you go, you know?"

    "Come out!"

    The more Sean yelled, the more excited he was.

    In fact, except for Rasha, he could not think of other people who could do all kinds of things to him when he was asleep.

    With his current ability, even the existence of superclass can''t do this. Only the unscientific maid can do such an incredible thing.

    Therefore, Sheehan now seriously doubts whether Rasha has secretly returned to her side and, as before, has done all kinds of indescribable things with her when she did not know.

    The only question is that even in the past, sheen would not wake up so empty.

    Sean would never have believed it if it had not been attacked by some unknown juicer.

    "No! It can''t go on like this any more! "

    Sean became serious.

    If it goes on like this, he doesn''t know whether he will die in his dream one day.

    "We have to find out what happened."

    Even if he wants to die, he has to die plainly. If he wants to die plainly, he will be squeezed to death like this. He absolutely doesn''t approve of this kind of humiliating death.

    Think of here, Sean even wash don''t care, directly push open the door, rushed out.

    As soon as he rushed out, sheen and Lille, who had just come by, ran into each other.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Lil''ai was shocked. She just wanted to question sheen, but she saw Sheen''s red eyes, white face, like a zombie''s face. She was scared twice.

    Sean ignored Lille.

    "I don''t have time to explain to you. Go and play by yourself today."

    Sheehan just dropped such a sentence without saying a word and ran away.

    However, before running away, Sheehan stopped walking, tangled for a long time, and then whispered to Lille like a red face.

    "You help me to prepare another batch of tonic, the more tonic, the better. I''ll... I''ll be useful when I come back..."

    in this sentence, Sean''s voice is lower and lower, as if he is telling a disgrace, which is hard to say.

    After that, sheen ran away in a panic, leaving Lille standing there in a mess in the wind.

    Sean, on the other hand, was full of shame and indignation, almost without tears.

    "My great reputation has been ruined in these two days."

    Now, I must have become a "no" man in Lille''s mind, right?

    Sean nearly burst into tears at the thought of the woman''s scornful look.

    Then Sheehan turned his grief into anger.

    "If I know who did this, I will definitely let you know why the flowers are so red...!"

    In his heart, Sheehan would circle and fork the initiator of all this again and again.

    But I don''t know why, the more I think about it, the more I feel like a backache.As if, with this again and again circle fork, their fatigue has accumulated.

    "Can''t think about it any more, can''t think about it any more...

    for the sake of her sexual happiness for the rest of her life, sheen quickly converged and didn''t dare to be crooked any more.

    Until she came to the door of Schaffner''s room, Sean put down all kinds of thoughts and began to knock hard.

    "Schaffner! Are you there? "

    It can be said that Sheehan is in a hurry.

    At this meeting, he didn''t care about interrupting or being rude. He didn''t even have the idea of keeping away from the demon before. He just wanted to know the whole thing.

    The day before yesterday, this demon''s Royal Highness was so abnormal that he must know something.

    As Sheehan thought about it, the voice of Schaffner rang in the door.

    "What do you want to do in the morning...!"

    At this moment, the voice from the room was filled with more serious fatigue and anger than sheen, and even with strong grievances.

    Sean was aware of this, and inexplicably guilty.

    But then, Sheehan''s concern for the unknown situation outweighed the sense of guilt.

    "I have something important to ask you. Open the door quickly!"

    Sean''s tone was still so anxious.

    But Schaffner''s voice was more aggrieved and resentful.

    "Can we ask again tomorrow? I''m too tired today. I''m more tired than the last two days. Let me have a good rest. "

    She''s almost begging.

    "Are you tired, too?" Sheen was a little stunned and said, "I''m just like you. I don''t know why I''m tired. Do you know why?"

    Hearing this, Schaffner was silent for a long time.

    It was a long time before Schaffner spoke.

    "I don''t know. I don''t know anything." "Don''t ask me if you''re tired, just go back to your room and have a rest. Don''t disturb me, you know?"

    With that, Schaffner seemed to lie down and rest.

    Sheehan refused to give up.

    "I''m afraid to go back to my room now. I''ve met so many strange things these days that I''m a little scared." Sheehan said bitterly, "tell me the truth, Schaffner, is there any problem in your magic castle?"

    "Go away!" Schaffner was very angry and said in a voice: "you have a problem. It''s clearly what you insist on. You are so crazy. Who can blame you? I am so tired that I have to clean up the aftermath and eliminate the influence...! "

    "Wait!" Sean interrupted Schaffner and said, "what did you just say? What am I doing to make you so tired? And what is the ghost of cleaning up the aftermath and eliminating the influence? "

    This question, Schaffner did not want to answer, or was too lazy to answer.

    "In a word, my magic castle is very good, and you are also very good. Nothing you worry about will happen. Go back and have a rest."

    She was very tired.

    "Tomorrow I''m going to go to the central city of moon demon collar. You just stay in the magic castle for another night. I''ll go back to sleep for one night. I promise you, nothing will happen tonight, OK?"

    Hearing this, sheen was not at all at ease.

    "What happened? Can''t you tell me? "

    Sean''s been a little upset.

    Schaffner was silent.

    After half a sound, the voice of Schaffner is quiet.

    "I tell you, will you be responsible?"

    Schaffner asked a puzzling question.

    "Ha?"

    Sean''s question mark.

    Responsible?

    In charge of what?

    When Sean''s heart flashed such words, suddenly, several pictures flashed in his mind.

    It was a wonderful picture.

    It was a picture of great joy.

    It seems that some things that sheen can''t remember in the past few days have finally come to an end. After a while, they disappear again.

    "That was

    Sean stood against his head, remembering.

    It''s just that no matter how I recall it, those pictures never come back.

    Sheen didn''t know that in recent days, whatever happened in the dream or what he did in the middle of a dream was deliberately blurred by a demon man.

    If those things happen in a sober state, the other party naturally can''t be confused, but it''s not. For convenience, they use their own unique skills as a bridge to interfere with sheen and blur those ambiguous memories.

    Because of this, sheen can''t remember anything, let alone know what happened.

    Of course, the other side won''t let sheen remember.

    After all, I can''t quite accept it."Go back."

    A rather unpleasant voice came from the room.

    "When the moon demon leads the central city, you can see the little Ayi you think about day and night."

    "At that time, you will feel that what happened these days is not important."

    "Hum."

    She seemed to be in a bad mood. At last, she didn''t even find out. Her tone was a little sour.

    Sean also want to ask something, but Schaffner has not answered, it seems to really sleep, no longer spread any news.

    Sheen had no choice but to give up and turn away.

    And in the room, Schaffner is really very tired lying in the quilt, listening to the footsteps gradually away from the outside, thinking about what happened in these days, with a faint sigh.

    "What''s next?"

    "I don''t even know."

    "It''s so annoying..."

    Schaffner pulled up the quilt and covered her head.

    After tens of thousands of years of carefree, even going her own way, Schaffner, the evil spirit, began to worry from this moment.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    Then there was another day without waves.

    After the defeat from Schaffner, Sheehan also reluctantly went back to the room where he was afraid and stayed down.

    In the meantime, Lille, as she did yesterday, didn''t make an appointment with sheen again. She just came to deliver a tonic.

    Sean bowed her head all the way and didn''t go to see Lille at all, so she didn''t know what kind of expression she had on this matter.

    There''s no way. Sheen doesn''t want to be hurt.

    But Lille told Sheehan one thing.

    That is to say, she has already ordered the Shalin tribe to settle in the magic city, and has arranged it properly.

    Now, the people of the Shalin tribe have begun to move to the magic city. Shajina, who is also torriel, has expressed her gratitude to sheen, saying that she will never forget what Sheen has brought them.

    Sheen naturally won''t take this matter to heart. After taking care of the Shalin people, torriel locked himself in the room and didn''t go out any more.

    At this point, Sheen has done what she should do, and I don''t know if she will have a chance to see the people of the Shalin tribe again.

    And tomorrow, Sean will go to the central city led by the moon demon and leave the magic city with Schaffner.

    Maybe, after today, Sheehan will not have a chance to return to this magic city.

    Fortunately, sheen doesn''t have any acquaintances in the magic city. After arranging the affairs of the Shalin clan, he can leave without any worries.

    In this way, the last night of staying in demon city comes.

    However, this night, Sean is destined to have no way to have a good rest.

    "I have to take the initiative."

    That''s what Sean has been thinking about for a day.

    One day today, after much thought, Sheehan had a very bold guess.

    "There''s something wrong with me, and there''s something wrong with Schaffner. If it has nothing to do with the demon, who will believe it?"

    One can be accidental, two can be accidental, but three times in a row, and sheen no longer believed it was accidental.

    Combined with his own situation, as well as the abnormality of Schaffner, Sean''s bold guess is really earth shaking.

    At least Sheehan couldn''t believe his own guess.

    If he is a junior brother, it is possible to deny this completely. The question is whether he is a junior brother.

    So, no matter how incredible or unbelievable, Sheehan had to build up this conjecture.

    In view of this, in order to confirm his conjecture, Sheehan felt that he had to be a flower picker.

    "I''ll have to feel in that fellow Schaffner''s room and find out."

    Sean made that decision.

    Schaffner would never have thought that she felt in Sean''s room for three nights in a row. She was done all kinds of indescribable things, and fell into a huge somersault. She finally gave up today, but Sean planned to feel in her room instead.

    If this is known by others, Sheehan may have to be chased by the whole demon clan and even other demon admirers. In a real sense, he will be the enemy of the whole world.

    Of course, if that''s all, sheen won''t feel timid.

    The key is that the flowers he wants to pick are not roadside wild flowers, but real thorny roses.

    Even for Sheehan now, a demon would have to make a fire twice.

    But sheen is ready to give up.

    "A Rasha is enough to make me confused. If there is a Schaffner, then I have been whoring all the time."

    I can''t bear it!

    So, Sheehan put all the tonics on the table into his stomach, filled his body with Qi and blood, and pulled out his sword.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    Sheehan untied the seal on the sword and released all three seals at one time.

    Sean didn''t dare to be careless in the face of such a real demon as Schaffner.

    Although there is no doubt about the super concealment ability of Li Jue Tian Ming, if his opponent is a demon man, sheen feels that he still has to use the power of the holy sword.

    With the "full skill level + 10" effect of holy sword, Sheehan''s [lijue Tianming] will be at least several times stronger.

    In this way, Sheehan has the confidence not to be discovered by Schaffner.

    The only thing to worry about is whether the divine fluctuation on the holy sword is so strong that she will feel something instead.

    But Sheehan also found that as his level reached the legendary level, Sheehan became more and more comfortable in controlling the power of the sword, and even could control the power of the sword and restrain its sacred fluctuation.

    "Maybe soon, I won''t need to seal the sword."

    Anyway, their identities have been exposed, and they are more and more able to control the power of the holy sword. They don''t need to worry about its divine fluctuation being detected. What does it matter if they add a seal or not?At the beginning, the reason why sheen added the seal to the holy sword was to prevent the holy sword from being noticed by those who wanted to. If he didn''t have to worry about this, sheen would not add the seal of shilaozi.

    "It is estimated that when I reach the limit level, I will be able to control the power of the sword freely."

    "And when I break through the limit level and reach the super level, the holy sword will completely transform."

    "At that time, with my sword more powerful than Mithra''s sword, I won''t have to worry about anyone, will I?"

    Mithra can be promoted to the same level as Ritas, the goddess of fate, after she is detached. Then she can only be stronger.

    Maybe, I can''t reach the level of demon king and supreme God. I can be the third in the world.

    No, now that the devil is gone and the Supreme God is in seclusion, sheen will be the strongest.

    In that way, Sheehan would be considered to have achieved great success.

    "Why should I be afraid of a demon for such a promising future?"

    Sean comforted himself.

    Immediately, Sean controlled the sacred wave on the holy sword, activated the concealment ability of "Li Jue Tian Ming", and the whole person turned into a ghost like silent shadow and swept out of the window.

    After a while, the shadow approached the room where Schaffner was.

    ...

    it turns out that Sheehan''s caution is right.

    As the Lord of the magic collar and the actual owner of the magic city, this magic castle is the pinnacle of existence. At night, there is a lot of protection around Schaffner''s room.

    Although the top floor of magic castle does not allow anyone to come up at ordinary times, it is the residence of magic after all. There are no protective measures here.

    For example, many enchantments, traps and alarms in the form of magic are only opened at night, which makes the top layer of the magic castle full of protection. Anyone who does not have permission to intrude here can imagine the result.

    In addition, there are many magical creatures, such as Golem, gargoyles, magic soldiers, Knights'' armor and so on, patrolling in an orderly way.

    With these protections, even if someone touches the magic castle and enters the top floor, it is not close to the room where Schaffner is.

    If you rush, when the other party finds xiafune, xiafune is afraid to wake up early and want to clean up a thief. It''s so easy that she can''t be more relaxed.

    Fortunately, Sean is very human. With the perceptive ability of exorcism, he can easily find any trap and protection. Then he can use the instant movement ability of exorcism to break through the border and patrol the magical creatures, and can enter the room of Schaffner unconsciously.

    It has to be said that the effect of sabre''s skill blessing is very good. Except for reincarnation, which is a special skill with no level, Sean''s other skills of destiny have been strengthened by Sabre''s blessing. Finally, Sean came to Schaffner''s room easily.

    "Hoo

    With a breeze, Sean''s figure, like a light feather, drifted into Schaffner''s room from the window.

    That scene, and the situation that Schaffner felt in Sheehan''s room a few days ago, were surprisingly consistent.

    Then, Sean met Schaffner very smoothly.

    "Well..."

    His Royal Highness, who is known as the first beauty in the three worlds, lies on his bed, lying on his side and sleeping soundly.

    Sean took a look and her heart beat faster.

    Because at this time, she was not only wearing a slightly transparent thin dress pajamas, but also sleeping in an enchanting position. She had no quilt on her body, so that the thin pajamas stuck on her body, showing the perfect body curve and hot figure. Her exposed legs were unconsciously overlapped, white and thin, which was unimaginable.

    Sheen can be sure that if he filmed this scene, there would be many people in the whole magic city who would like to spend their money to buy it.

    Even Sean, who seems to have developed resistance to Schaffner these days, felt thirsty and suddenly realized.

    "It turns out that I''m not immune, but I''ve been in the sage''s time before, and I''m powerless at all?"

    Like that backache body thief empty state, no matter how beautiful the beauty in front of him, his heart is not warm up, right?

    Now, I have a little bit of blood, which is naturally not necessary.

    "It''s really a goblin. I want to beat you to death."

    Sean yelled so fiercely in her heart.

    Then, sheen came to the bedside quietly, looking at the charming Lord, who was sleeping soundly and beautiful, and couldn''t help holding out his hand.

    Don''t get me wrong, he''s not going to do things that animals do.

    In order to find out, Sean had already thought about what to do after she slipped into Schaffner''s room.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ Meng Hua]"Sheehan used a very unusual magic.

    This is a very special feature of giving magic. It''s just a primary magic feature, but it can let people in their sleep reveal the words in their dreams, or unconsciously answer the questions of people around them, and make the most direct answer in their heart.

    This kind of magic is of little use at ordinary times.

    Sean can think of it, but also after a day of thinking about the results of the efforts.

    "Fortunately, I learned all the magic features at the beginning, otherwise it would have been impossible."

    Sean was so happy.

    However, at this time, Schaffner began to dream.

    "Don''t... Don''t come..."

    "I can''t do it..."

    "stop it..."

    "um..."

    a flurry of dreaminess came to Sean''s ears.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Sean was numb on the spot.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    In this moment, Sean''s first inner thought was very simple.

    "I didn''t expect that the charming devil was such a person!"

    Sean''s look at Schaffner has changed.

    It''s like looking at a woman driver.

    He wanted to know what kind of dream his royal highness was having.

    It''s definitely not a serious dream!

    Sean''s eyes had narrowed.

    But Schaffner didn''t know all this and was still dreaming there.

    "Don''t do that..."

    "I''m... I''m your future daughter-in-law''s sister..."

    "do you know what will happen if you move me?"

    "Wuwu... I... I''m a demon..."

    "you... Are weak in spirit..."

    Schaffner kept murmuring like this. Slowly, her cheeks turned red, her fiery and enchanting body twisted around, and her forehead began to sweat, which led to her shortness of breath.

    Sean looked at the scene, also wiped a do not know when to come out of the sweat.

    "This witch can kill people in a dream. It''s a disaster."

    Sheehan felt that he could not listen to it any more.

    If you continue to listen, you will definitely be killed.

    What''s more, in the words of "I''m your future daughter-in-law''s sister" in the witch''s mouth, the amount of information is so large that sheen feels very scared.

    In order to avoid hearing too many words that should not be heard, and finally usher in the end of being killed, sheen quickly began to do business.

    Specifically speaking, Sean began to take advantage of the "dream talk" feature is still in effect at this time, to the dream of Schaffner asked a variety of questions.

    It''s just that with Sheen''s question, he''s not good at all.

    For example...

    "Why have you been in a bad state recently?"

    The answer to this question is like this.

    "Who let that soul pale and desperate toss me..."

    well, Sean felt more and more that he would be killed.

    But questions continue.

    "Who is that Hun Dan?"

    "Who else? Of course, the hateful brave man... "

    "... What''s wrong with him? "

    "He... He has been torturing me... Even if I begged for mercy... He still refused to let me go..."

    "... How did he torturing you?"

    "He tormented me in his dream, and last night...

    "... Why didn''t he remember anything? "

    "Of course, I can''t let him remember, otherwise, where will my face go..."

    "..."

    in this way, Sean''s questions were answered one by one, which made him scared and even confused.

    Finally, Sheehan came to a conclusion.

    He''s on the enchantment.

    Without even knowing it, he ate this demon, who was known as the first of the three worlds, captured all living beings, and made countless people obsessed and crazy, without leaving any flesh.

    And this earth shaking event just confirmed Sheehan''s bold guess.

    "... there must be something wrong."

    Sean was in a cold sweat.

    It is not that he is unwilling to admit it, but that this fact is too unscientific.

    This is a demon!

    One of the six demons, there is a superclass existence, even the goddess of life and the goddess of nature are not rivals, known as the first beauty in the world!

    When Sheehan came to the demon world, what he heard most was how the fallen devil made so many heroes bow down, and how all living beings in the world knelt down and licked madly. As a result, people still despised her, and never looked at a man in the eye.

    Such a person, was actually unconsciously pushed by himself?

    I dare not do that in my dream!

    And there''s no reason for that, right?

    How can a demon man let himself toss about?

    Doesn''t she resist?

    Doesn''t she resist?

    Or did she take a fancy to herself?

    But... But I''ve only met her several times. I''ve known her for less than a few days. Can I cheat others into bed?

    Bullshit!

    Sheehan could only scratch his head desperately, and he was filled with terrible amount of information, which made the whole person irritable.

    In the end, sheen even began to wonder if it was a play that Schaffner had deliberately made in order to make fun of herself.

    So, Sheehan felt that there must be something wrong.

    "No, I have to ask carefully."Sheehan gritted her teeth and was ready to continue to ask Schaffner.

    However, when Sheehan turned his eyes and looked in the direction of Schaffner, the scene made him sweat more.

    "..."

    I saw that Schaffner didn''t know when to open her eyes and kept silent, but she was staring at Sean tightly, her eyes were very cold.

    Sean suddenly felt numb in his back when he looked at such a shavne.

    They looked at each other for a long time.

    Half a ring later, sheen began to retreat.

    "That... Went to the wrong room... I''m sorry..."

    after sheen stammered out such words, he immediately planned to leave.

    However, Schaffner is throwing a light floating words over.

    "If you dare to leave, I will immediately announce to the whole city that you have sneaked into my room in the middle of the night."

    Sean was there.

    In his heart, he cried out: "I''m dead.".

    At the moment, sheen can only slowly turn around, looking at still lying there, coldly looking at his Schaffner, showing a smile worse than crying.

    "You... How did you wake up? Your highness

    Sheehan asked carefully.

    But Schaffner showed a sneer.

    "You may be hiding well, even I didn''t realize that there was any breath invading my side, but you have used magic on me, can''t I still realize that I was in the state of being cast magic?"

    As a matter of fact, when Sheehan just performed the magic of giving in his dream, she should be awakened.

    The reason why he didn''t wake up immediately was that Sheehan''s sword also improved the level of magic skills, making the effect of paying magic much stronger.

    In addition, Sean does not use offensive magic, or even any magic with negative effects. It''s just a primary magic that makes people talk in their dreams. Schaffner, who is not in the state, carelessly says for a while.

    But Schaffner is the devil after all, and finally he was awakened smoothly.

    And, also aware of just what they have revealed.

    "You know that?"

    She sat up and said so lightly.

    That appearance, seem to mention is a small to can no longer small matter general, abnormal light.

    Sheen gave a dry smile and stopped talking.

    He knows that at this time, nothing is the right choice.

    Not surprisingly, Schaffner didn''t get angry directly, but showed a sweet and incomparable smile to the acquiescent sheen.

    "Do you think it''s very profitable? You''ve got all the charms in the world? "

    Hearing the speech, Sheehan nodded subconsciously, then shook his head madly.

    Schaffner also finally disappeared, gritting his teeth and looking at sheen.

    "I haven''t suffered such a loss yet. Now that you know it, what do you want to do?"

    Schaffner looked as if she wanted to bite a piece of meat off Sean''s body.

    Sean is not a vegetarian either.

    "What should I do?" Sean retorted: "it''s not me who is hard on you. Although I don''t know what the specific situation is, according to what you said before, it seems that the main responsibility lies with you?"

    "You...!" Schaffner''s eyes widened.

    But sheen is also aggrieved and innocent.

    "If you want to say that I did it, I''ll admit it. But I''m so confused that I can''t even remember what happened. I didn''t even enjoy the whole process. What''s left for me is backache. Who should I talk to?"

    The more Sheehan said, the more confident he was.

    In fact, that''s what he thinks.

    Schaffner said he made a profit, and sheen did think so, but on second thought, he thought it was very wrong.

    How can I make money?

    Muddleheaded, he did what should have been the happiest thing in the world, but he didn''t even feel it at all. Only a pair of "remnant body" which was in urgent need of nourishment was left to him. How could he make money like this?

    What''s more, he really doesn''t know what happened. He only knows that he seems to have pushed this demon in his dream and reality.

    However, why did she push her in the dream, as a result, she could feel something, and let her back ache every day?

    Can dreams become reality?

    How did you do it?

    In addition, how did the witch enter her own dream, and how she was pushed by her own confusion, sheen also did not know.

    To tell you the truth, he is still dubious. He can''t believe it all.

    It can only be said that Sheehan was really confused, and his memory was blurred by Schaffner. Besides, he didn''t understand the cause and how this thing developed into this step. In this way, he had to give an account. It was too hard for him to be fat.Unless...

    "you restore my memory."

    Sheehan made a request.

    "If I''m sure I did all this, I''ll give you an account, OK?"

    The words made Schaffner dumb.

    Restore memory?

    It''s not impossible.

    With the relationship between Schaffner and Sean, she can "connect" Sean at any time and pass on the things that were originally interfered with and blurred to him.

    But... Doesn''t it remind him how he was tossed by him!?

    This...

    "no way!"

    Schaffner did not want to, directly refused.

    Suddenly, sheen was on fire.

    "Do you think it''s reasonable for you to blame me and not remind me of all this?"

    Sean''s tone began to get aggressive.

    "Or do you really do something that you can''t see people, and you don''t dare to remind me of it, so the villains complain first, and plan to calm me first?"

    Sheehan seriously doubts that.

    This made it difficult for Schaffner to ride the tiger.

    If you want to say that it''s shameful, what she did is really a bit shameful.

    Tell Sheehan that he just wanted to tempt him at the beginning to see if he was really not interested in himself, and the car overturned?

    As for the last two times, he even wanted to take his things, which was even more shameful.

    This thought, Schaffner suddenly found out.

    He is the one who complains before the villain.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    In fact, she knew that although she suffered a great loss this time, she couldn''t find out the kind.

    After all, at the end of the day, you have to blame yourself for everything.

    Also because of this, although Schaffner suffered the biggest loss in history, she did not aim at Sean.

    However, Schaffner still felt very unwilling.

    No way.

    Sean is muddled. Isn''t Schaffner ready to cry without tears?

    The storm came so suddenly and so fast that even she was in a trance these days. She couldn''t believe that she had already grasped the admiration and worship of all the men and women in the whole omny pertanson. Even the king of a country and all kinds of heroes despised her. She was bitten by a little guy who didn''t know her for a few days.

    What''s more, this man is still the fiance of his favorite little sister.

    She really wanted to cry without tears. She wanted to be angry but she didn''t want to. She wanted to admit her life but she didn''t want to. In the end, she had to worry day by day. Now she can''t think of a reason.

    Tonight, seeing Sean appear in her room, although she was surprised, she didn''t give vent to her thoughts.

    Anyway, he already knows. As an actual victim, can''t he even get angry?

    As a result, sheen really didn''t give her such a chance.

    You said you suffered a big loss, did we really make a big profit?

    Do you dare to let us recall everything in this?

    What? no way?

    Then you say, we can''t even think of it, we can only make up for the backache every day, but you want to throw an established fact directly, let us explain, it''s not like that.

    Maybe others would be overjoyed to know that they have got such a big bargain, but sheen didn''t plan to have anything to do with this demon, and he was not easy to be fooled. Sometimes he was extremely straight, and he didn''t give face to each other when they were beautiful. In this case, anyone who was reasonable would have nothing to say.

    Of course, it''s normal for women to be unreasonable.

    In fact, Sheehan is gambling, gambling on Schaffner is not to hate himself to lose his mind, desperate to revenge.

    In this case, the other party may be reasonable.

    Sure enough...

    "OK, I think I have bad luck." Schaffner sighed, pointed to Sean and said, "can you go out now?"

    Obviously, Schaffner chose not to pursue.

    For this matter, although she felt very complicated, she did not hate it.

    Sean is not an ordinary man. She already has 95 points in her heart, second only to AI Yi. Besides, she is AI Yi''s fiance, a person who interests her, and a mysterious brave man with potential far beyond Mithra. All kinds of particularities are promoting her patience.

    If she were a person who was not interested at all, she would have killed the other party. How could she tell you the truth?

    Not to mention, Sean has a big secret about her mother. In any case, this person can''t move.

    All sorts of reasons eventually lead to the complex mood of Schaffner, which can''t raise the slightest hatred at all, so she can only recognize it.

    But at this time, sheen refused.

    "You have to tell me, at least, what''s going on?" Sheehan looked directly at Schaffner and said, "what is the reason for this

    At Hearn''s words, Schaffner pursed her lips.

    Finally, she was helpless to tell up.

    "In fact...

    so Schaffner told Sheehan the whole story.

    It''s like I overheard the conversation between him and gray, and then had a playful heart, so I fell into Sean''s dream, but because of the accident, the power was imprisoned, which led to the following things.

    However, Schaffner did not tell Sean about the red jade.

    It''s a matter of great importance and involves a lot of things. Before discussing with sera, schafner would not dare to leak the news, so as not to attract the Protoss and the Terran to fight back.

    It''s a serious situation that can''t be compared with the reappearance of the brave.

    If the brave reappear, it is only possible to destroy the peace and lead to war among the three ethnic groups.

    If it is exposed, even the Supreme God may be led out.

    In view of this, Schaffner did not dare to mention the existence of red jade, only said it was an accident, but did not say what the accident was.

    Later, when she fell into a dream again, she tried to find out the cause of the accident, but she came up with the idea that the car overturned again.

    As for the fact that she was killed by triplekill in reality last night, Schaffner still hid the factor of red jade. She only said that she wanted to "connect" sheen with her unique skills to find out the truth, but she finally overturned.After hearing this, Sheehan himself felt very ridiculous.

    "How can you do so much to me without my knowledge?"

    Sean''s got a little bit of a breakdown.

    Schaffner was a little embarrassed.

    "I''m just trying to figure out what''s going on..."

    who knew that the car would turn over so badly and turn over again and again?

    Schaffner himself was broken.

    Sheen rubbed her eyebrows.

    He didn''t know how to express his feelings.

    To use one word to describe it, it can only be that word - "pit".

    If he can, sheen even wants to get redress.

    "I really don''t know anything, but I have a relationship with the most unlikely person in the world."

    So, sheen still feels very unreal.

    See, the summer is silent for a long time.

    After a long time, she gave up her voice.

    "Forget it. It''s no use deceiving yourself."

    With that, Schaffner put out a fine jade finger and put it on Sean''s forehead.

    The next moment, with a little light shining in the eyebrow, Sean''s blurred memory finally poured into his mind.

    One by one, images sprang up in Sean''s mind.

    In the sea of flowers in that dream, despite the exclamation of Schaffner, she just tore up her clothes.

    There is a scene of constant tossing and turning, even though Schaffner no matter how much she begged for mercy, she was not willing to stop.

    And last night, when I was half asleep and half awake, I fell on my bed.

    The pictures come back one after another, making sheen finally feel more and more clear and realistic.

    When Sheehan opened his eyes again, he was already looking at Schaffner awkwardly.

    She didn''t look at Sean. She pretended to be calm, but her cheeks flushed slightly, which proved that she was not so calm.

    "Now believe me?"

    Once again, the tone of Schaffner became plaintive.

    "I believe it." Sean could only touch his nose, and finally said bitterly, "but I really can''t blame it all, can I?"

    "I know." "If I really want to blame you, do you think you can still have all your hands and feet?" said Schaffner

    Sean shivered.

    The implication is that even if he almost died, he would have to lose one or two hands and feet, right?

    Nima, it''s really a demon. It''s ferocious.

    "Then... Then you say, why do you feel trapped when you enter my dream or want to do something to me?"

    Sean quickly changed the subject.

    "... I don''t know." Schaffner was silent for a while, and then said calmly, "do you have any clue yourself?"

    "Clue..." sheen frowned.

    "That''s right." Schaffner then looked at Sheehan and said solemnly, "for example, do you feel that you have encountered any special situation that leads to something in your body?"

    "This..." sheen was at a loss.

    What''s the special situation that leads to something in the body?

    It''s hard to say that there is no such experience.

    Since I came to this world, I have encountered many situations that I can''t explain, among which there are many very special experiences.

    So sheen got tangled.

    Schaffner seemed to see that.

    "Well, if you can''t think of it, don''t think about it." "You, the brave man, are mysterious enough, and it''s not surprising that there are one or two mysterious things," said Schaffner

    I just don''t know what will be involved behind these things.

    Sheehan knows his own situation as well.

    "I know that there are many mysteries in me. There are some mysteries that I am seeking to solve myself." Sheen sighed and said, "if you don''t believe me, the natural enemy of the demon clan, you can wait. Sooner or later, I will solve all the secrets."

    That''s what Sean decided.

    Looking at Sean like this, Schaffner''s eyes twinkled.

    And then, almost subconsciously, she said that.

    "I didn''t say I didn''t believe you. It''s all your people."

    When this remark came out, the audience was suddenly quiet.

    Sean didn''t expect that Schaffner would say such words, and his face was shocked.

    Schaffner himself is also a reaction, on the spot eager to find a hole to drill in.

    The look of her head down and her face flushed with shame and anger really made Sheen''s heart thump.

    Sheehan couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and then said something.

    "Well, I haven''t been awake before..."What does this sentence mean? Schaffner can''t be unclear.

    "What do you... What do you want to do?" She picked up her pillow, subconsciously moved back, and said: "I''ve been tossed by you three times, this time I really can''t do it!"

    That look of terror, not only didn''t let sheen get rid of the evil thoughts in his heart, but also encouraged him.

    "I''m sober this time, and I''m sure that''s enough."

    Sheehan was a little more open-minded and approached Schaffner directly.

    One enters and the other retreats, just like the scene when Sean was brought into the room by Schaffner.

    It''s just that their roles have completely changed.

    Before, it was Schaffner who deliberately teased sheen, and did not dare to touch her.

    Now that even the established facts are in place, Sheehan is no longer self-control.

    All kinds of anger accumulated in recent years have made sheen out of control tonight.

    So the wolf jumped on it and let the sheep scream again, which was suppressed immediately.

    In the end, Sean and Schaffner didn''t have a good rest that night.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    Happy time is always short.

    Just like the previous three days, the time of one night will pass unconsciously.

    In these three days, Sean woke up after dawn.

    But this time, before dawn, Sean woke up.

    No, it should be said that Sean didn''t sleep that night.

    Then, he was mercilessly beaten by a demon.

    "I''ll beat you to death

    She was tired, but she was angry and forced to support her body without any strength. She grabbed the pillow and didn''t want to throw it on Sheen''s body.

    "You... You murdered your husband...!"

    Sean was almost exhausted, barely blocking the pillow, and almost didn''t blink because of his excessive movement.

    But looking at this kind of Sean, Schaffner is not only merciless, but more angry.

    "What about soberness? What''s good enough? "

    Feeling tired again, Schaffner really wants to bite Sean to death.

    "I... I can''t help it."

    Sean also knew that he was wrong. He was embarrassed and grinned because of his back pain again.

    yes, sheen is once again a little empty.

    There''s no reason for it, it''s just that it''s played off.

    "I finally know why I worked like that unconsciously the other day." "Make complaints about this," he said. "It''s not that we don''t want to stop, but we can''t stop."

    That''s it.

    No way, who let the opponent is not others, it is the beauty of the world, can be called the first three demons?

    It''s not just her appearance, but her figure, delicate skin, soft body and mature sex appeal from the inside out are all irresistible.

    This is a real goblin, can let the man willing to die in the belly of the country on top of the enchantress.

    That kind of extreme enjoyment, Sean now think of, has a kind of evil fire straight up trend, just want to selflessly struggle until exhausted, completely exhausted.

    But Schaffner didn''t think it was a compliment at all.

    "You... You get out of here!" She could only raise her hand tremblingly, pointed to the door and yelled angrily, "from now on, you are not allowed to touch me!"

    It''s clear that Schaffner''s already blown up.

    "Really angry?" Sheen just blinked and said with a dry smile, "OK, I know it''s wrong, OK?"

    Originally, when she wanted to be a beast, she didn''t show much resistance. Sheehan thought that the witch didn''t object to what she did to her.

    Who ever thought that after the event, Schaffner''s reaction was so big.

    Sean didn''t know that most of Schaffner''s anger was caused by helplessness.

    For nothing else, just because she couldn''t resist Hearn''s strength.

    You know, this time is not like before, the power of Schaffner is not imprisoned, can refuse to Hearn.

    As a result, when Sheehan pours on her, she doesn''t even make a little resistance. This is where she is really angry.

    In other words, it''s not Sean she''s mad at, it''s herself.

    Although, she also knows that she does not want to resist, but really can not resist.

    After all, as I said before, after having such a relationship, Sean can''t avoid being interfered by the power of Schaffner, but Schaffner can''t refuse Sean''s intimacy.

    This is the limitation of her unique skills, which doomed Schaffner to no longer have the ability to resist in front of Sheehan.

    That''s why Schaffner can''t refuse Sean.

    But it was because she knew this very well that she could only sulk and vent her anger.

    Sean didn''t know about it. He thought he was really upset so much that she made Schaffner angry.

    Schaffner won''t explain this either. She just gritted her teeth.

    "I''m not kidding you." "From now on, you are not allowed to be hard on me any more. Do you hear me

    She was really afraid of the feeling of being unable to resist and being manipulated by all kinds of shame.

    "Seriously?"

    Sean saw the sincere resistance of Schaffner, while saying so, he was also reluctant to give up.

    "Of course." Regardless of this, Schaffner looked at Sean with great solemnity and said, "I hope you can understand that our relationship is caused by a blunder, not your love or my wish."

    Schaffner''s words made sheen frown and silent.

    Looking at Sean like this, Schaffner''s attitude softened.

    "I know you just couldn''t help it last night. It wasn''t because you had strong feelings for me that you knocked me down, was it?" "You are a man, I can understand your impulse, but you should think about it carefully, what is your reason for avoiding me so much before?" said SchaffnerSean was awakened by what Schaffner said.

    "I don''t want to be trapped in your charm like other people. I forget my position, what I should do, and even the people around me. You are the only one left in my eyes. I become a humble licking dog, so I avoid you."

    Sean said so, and some understand what Schaffner wanted to say.

    In fact, what Schaffner wants to say is very simple.

    "To be honest, I appreciate you like that."

    For the first time, Schaffner told the truth in front of Sheehan.

    "I hate those guys who pay attention to me as soon as they see me, and even give everything to me, and just pester me regardless of everything. For me, such people are absolutely the most boring existence in the world."

    Not all women like the easy fall and dedication.

    Schaffner is just like this. He just thinks that those who can''t walk when they see themselves have no perseverance or persistence at all. They put all their mind on a woman, regardless of themselves and others. They are just obedient puppets and puppets.

    Therefore, for those who have their own ideas, their own principles, and thus take the initiative to avoid their own sheen, Schaffner will give such a high score.

    But last night, sheen was a little out of control.

    Otherwise, he would not fall on himself without saying a word.

    Although Schaffner himself has some responsibility to say the ambiguous words that should not be said in that scene, which leads to the fact that Sheen''s self-control is no longer as strong as before, but Sheen''s constant tossing behind her is the proof of her deep impulse.

    "You''ve got me. You''re the first man in my life, and you''ll probably be the last one. So I don''t want you to become the boring person I hate most. Can you understand?"

    Schaffner was really worried about that.

    This time, what happened to her and sheen is true, but it''s just an accident.

    But fortunately, the object is Sean, who is a little appreciated by Schaffner. Combined with various factors, Schaffner finally accepted this fact.

    And if Sean becomes the same as those boring people, Schaffner really doesn''t know what to do.

    In view of this, Schaffner will feel angry and disheartened, which is not necessarily a warning against this point.

    Sean could feel the heart of Schaffner, and her frown gradually loosened.

    "All right." Sean sighed. This time, he sincerely said to Schaffner, "this time, I''m really impulsive."

    "If only you could understand." Schaffner''s face softened.

    However, Sheehan''s words changed.

    "That''s what I say, but I can''t agree with you if you don''t allow me to touch you later."

    Sean''s words, let Schaffner slightly stunned.

    Sean sat up, staring straight at Schaffner and asked.

    "Do you want to end this relationship with me?"

    Sean asked this question word by word.

    This makes the heart of a tight, speechless.

    Do you want to end this relationship?

    Should it be necessary?

    After all, she and sheen belong to the accident under the wrong circumstances. Shouldn''t this relationship be terminated?

    "If I said yes, what would you do?"

    She did not answer, but asked calmly.

    Sean''s answer to this is this.

    "If it''s another woman, I certainly don''t agree. After all, I don''t want to be a man who doesn''t agree." Sheehan said directly, "but if it''s you, I''ll take it."

    Yes.

    Sean will take it.

    "I don''t want you to think that after you have an unexpected relationship, you are the man who is clinging to you." Sean looked at Schaffner and said with a faint smile, "this is what you hate most, isn''t it?"

    Hearing the words, Schaffner raised her eyes and looked directly at Sean.

    Sheen looked at each other without retreating.

    They just looked at each other for a long time.

    Then Schaffner laughed.

    "Yes, that''s what I hate the most."

    The expression on Schaffner''s face was transformed into the same joyful smile as a few days ago.

    She could see that Sheehan''s words were serious.

    Once she chooses to terminate the relationship, Sheehan will accept it without hesitation.

    But it reassured Schaffner.

    At least, this man did not become what she imagined, because she got her, immersed in the gentle countryside she brought, unable to come out, so desperate that kind of boring person.

    Sheen also grinned, but did not continue the topic just now. Instead, she got up with a grin, twisted her sour waist and put on her clothes.

    She watched the scene, pulled the quilt, covered her beautiful body, and left a pair of naked shoulders outside.Sean just said it.

    "I''ll go back and lie down again." Sheehan said helplessly, "call me when you start."

    Leave such words, Sean backache left.

    She also felt that she had to have a good rest.

    "What a donkey."

    make complaints about the summer, and then lie down.

    After closing her eyes, she felt that she should think about how to get along with Sean in the future.

    "Maybe, I can...

    with a hazy idea, Schaffner turned her mouth and fell into a deep sleep.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    Day, finally or slowly light up.

    With the arrival of the day, magic castle also began to become lively.

    Lille appeared in the magic castle early in the morning, and as the first cadre under the command of Schaffner, instructed the people in the magic castle to work.

    Because today, Schaffner will set out for the central city led by the moon demon.

    Thanks to this, magic castle naturally becomes lively.

    Sean is in the condition of sleepiness, and is forced to wake up by Lille.

    "You''re going to start, and you''re still sleeping?"

    Lille''s tone was full of dissatisfaction with sheen.

    These discontent are not only aimed at Sean''s performance today, but also at Sean''s performance a few days ago.

    Looking at Sean''s usual tired appearance, Lille was furious.

    "You''ve taken so many supplements, and you haven''t adjusted well yet?"

    It''s obvious that Lille is annoyed by Sheehan''s vulnerability.

    If you change before, Sheehan will be inevitably hit by Lille''s words.

    Today, however, Sheehan''s eyes to Lille are only a little weird, even a little sympathetic and compassionate.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Lille doesn''t know why.

    "No, nothing." Sheen yawned and said carelessly, "I just wonder if you''d be so angry if you knew who caused me to be so empty."

    "Ha?" Lille didn''t understand Sean.

    Naturally, Sheehan didn''t think of any publicity.

    "Don''t mind. I''m just talking about it." Sean then forced his spirit and said, "are you ready to start?"

    "Of course." Although Lille cared about Sean''s statement, she didn''t mean to pursue it. She said, "I''ve already sent people to gather. It''s just that you and Lord Schaffner didn''t show up."

    "People?" Sean yawned slightly, looked at Lille and said, "isn''t it just me and Schaffner?"

    "How could it be?" Lille looked at Sean with disdain and said: "how can you have no cadres with you when your highness is on the tour?"

    What''s more, Lille can''t let Sean and Schaffner get along alone, even if they are forced to squeeze others in.

    Unfortunately, the poor stone girl patriarch didn''t know that last night, sheen had been alone with Schaffner for a long time, and didn''t come out of Schaffner''s room until it was almost dawn.

    Even a few nights ago, Sean and Schaffner spent alone.

    Lille, who doesn''t know that, is still talking.

    "This time, there are three cadres who are going to the central city of the moon demon leader with master Schaffner. They are me, hart of the Yao nationality and sisai of the Yi Ling nationality."

    Lille said something that Sean was a little concerned about.

    "Sisai?" Sean pondered for a while, and then said, "it''s the elder brother mentioned by the guy named Sean last time, the head of the strange spirit clan, one of the cadres under the command of Schaffner?"

    "That''s right." Lille nodded and said, "this time when we go to the central city led by the moon demon, sisai also takes his brother, saying that he wants to take him to the central city to see something. Hart also takes greckville, presumably for Lord Schaffner?"

    That is to say, even if we don''t count Sean, this time, there are five legendary strong men accompanying Schaffner, and among them there are a plurality of top legendary strong men.

    Naturally, Lear, the first master of magic collar and the head of the stone maiden clan, who is only one step away from the extreme level, is definitely the leader of a group of legendary strong men.

    Hart is only second to Lille''s magic leader. His level is up to 97, and his strength can be seen.

    Gray is even better than Hart, and even can compete with Lille. If he didn''t run away from home and throw himself into the arms of the demon world, the first name of the alidian might not be guaranteed.

    On the contrary, sissy and Sean...

    "are they going too?"

    Sean''s tone seemed to care.

    "Why?" Lille noticed and asked, "what''s the problem?"

    "No Sheehan said calmly: "I just want to ask you how strong the brothers are."

    "Not bad." Lille seemed to be dismissive, and said: "although the alien spirit clan is the fourth group in the magic city, this group can be ranked fourth mainly because there are two legendary strong men in their clan, but only in terms of their strength in the legendary level, that pair of brothers can only be regarded as barely OK."

    "Is it?" Sheehan asked thoughtfully, "what are their grades?"

    Lille didn''t hide Sheen''s question.

    "The level of cisai is 94, ranking fifth among the eight cadres under Lord Schaffner. Only before the two rock giants and a stupid witch punished by Lord Schaffner, cisai can not offend many ethnic groups in the magic city, but it is not very active and outstanding for our cadres. It can barely be regarded as a medium standard It''s a moment in the middle. "Li AI Er unexpectedly is such appraises a level as high as 94 demon clan legendary level strong person.

    "As for Sean, I heard that his rank was only 91. He always wanted to be a cadre under Lord schaffney, but he couldn''t even beat the rock giant brothers whose rank was lower than him. He was far inferior to ciseido, let alone compared with the other cadres. All he could say was that he had been whimsical all the time. It was estimated that he would have a false sense and was fighting like greckville Is it true that Lord Schaffner has come

    Lille seemed quite dissatisfied with it.

    For her, all the people who think too much of their masters are stupid people who are beyond their capacity.

    In her words, it''s that...

    "chevanes don''t like men. When will these stupid guys understand?"

    Lille''s tone was full of disdain, and even glanced at Sean, a bit insinuating.

    Sheen browed and wanted to tell the stone girl who really wanted to be her master that her master, Lord Schaffner, had been pushed several times by her so-called "just man".

    But at the thought of the consequences of doing so, Sheehan pressed the idea of death.

    But...

    "level 91?" Sheen murmured, "that''s interesting."

    "What?" Lille asked strangely.

    "Nothing." Sean still replied like this, but said playfully: "it''s better to pay more attention to Sean. He''s not as bad as you think."

    With that, Sheehan passed Lille and continued to yawn and walk to the meeting place.

    Lille frowned.

    "What does he mean?"

    Lille felt as if Sean had something to say.

    "It''s a mystery."

    Before long, Lille turned her lips, ignored this, and walked in the direction of Schaffner''s room.

    ...

    Magic Castle, front square.

    Here, in addition to the pair of rock giant brothers who stood there, guarding the gate and motionless like stone statues, the people mentioned by Lille had gathered.

    There are Hart and gray from the Yao nationality.

    There are sisai and Sean from the alien race.

    At this time, the four legendary strong men gathered together and were talking.

    "I didn''t expect you to come, gray."

    Sisai looked at the beautiful man standing beside Hart like prince charming, with both accident and fear in his voice.

    "Even he''s here?"

    Sean also saw Gray in the moment inside the color of a tiny imperceptible change, so murmur.

    Gray saw the brothers, but he just laughed and didn''t speak.

    On the contrary, Hart took one look at Sean and another at cisai, and immediately took over the topic with a smile.

    "I didn''t expect you, sissy." Hart said strangely, "I thought Wendy was the only one who would be allowed to go with me except me and Lille."

    Wendy mentioned in Hart''s mouth refers to the third among the eight major cadres of the demon, whose strength is only inferior to that of Lille and Hart.

    In the past, if there was no accident, she would only take Lille with her when she went out. The rest of the cadres needed to stay in the magic city and manage the affairs of the magic city and the magic collar for her.

    This time, because it is likely to be related to the future meeting of the three ethnic groups, and a lot of things happened in the demon world during this period of time, and there was a vague chaos. After Lille''s proposal, Schaffner decided to increase the number of accompanying cadres from one to three.

    After hearing the news, Hart jumped out without saying a word and said that he wanted to go with him. He even did not hesitate to pull gray up. He said that he could get a free strong hitter and successfully got an accompanying place from Lille.

    Of the remaining two accompanying places, Lille himself will surely occupy one. Hart thought that Wendy, the third ranking cadre, would get the rest.

    As a result, it''s not surprising that Hart will be surprised that the winner of this quota is Xi Sai, who usually performs well.

    In this regard, sisai has no expression.

    "In order to get this place, I also paid a lot of price, but also to take my brother, otherwise, really don''t win Wendy."

    That''s what Cissy said.

    On one side, Sean is also a thief, laughing.

    "We two brothers are going with us, two legendary strong men. No matter what, we won''t win one?"

    Even if the other party is the third ranking cadre under Schaffner''s command, it is not impossible to compete for the quota if cisai and Sean are added together, two legendary strong men with a little extra cost.

    "You''re not paying this price at all?" Hart some alarmist at the West track: "Wendy did not get the quota, and know that you make the ghost, then he does not ask you for trouble is impossible.""I know." Sisai still kept his face unchanged and said, "but it''s worthwhile to pay more for this opportunity to work hard for Lord Schaffner."

    "Well, that''s true." Hart spread out his hand and said nothing more.

    Until Sheehan yawned.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    "Well?"

    When Sean came out of the magic castle and saw a group of legendary strong men gathered in the square in front of the door, his brow was slightly raised.

    A group of legendary strong people''s eyes also focused on Sheen''s body, looking at this human, eyes flashing one after another.

    "Here you are."

    Only gray nodded to sheen in a friendly way.

    In contrast, Sean seems surprised to see Sean.

    "Are you the one who broke the ban last time?"

    Sean didn''t seem to expect Sean to be here. He was very surprised.

    But sheen looked at each other with a smile, ignored the guy who had a little fate with him, and put his eyes on sisai instead.

    Cissy sensed Sheen''s gaze.

    Because he''s also watching sheen.

    Immediately, sisai came to sheen.

    "Are you the man who has been popular in the magic city recently, is deeply favored by his highness, and is suspected to be the brave man reappeared in the rumor?" "I''ve heard so much about you, count Sean boztute," said Cisse, with a rather profound voice

    Hearing this, sheen narrowed her eyes and laughed.

    "Are you the head of the strange spirit clan, sisai, whom Lille mentioned to be just a regular and just OK leader among the cadres?"

    Sean''s words are already a little provocative.

    No, it''s not like, it''s provocative.

    At least, everyone in the room heard it.

    "Do they have festivals?"

    Hart looks at gray in surprise.

    "I don''t know."

    Gray shook his head.

    "Hello

    Sean yelled at Sean.

    Sisai''s eyes flickered a few times and said quietly, "it seems that you are a little hostile to me, boztutching."

    Sean shook his head with a wave of his hand.

    "There is no hostility." Sheehan said with a smile: "I just feel strange. Are the people who are led by magic not very good at seeing things, so they can be evaluated as being in line with the rules, just ok?"

    Suddenly, cisai''s pupil couldn''t help shrinking slightly, and even Sean''s face changed slightly.

    A word appeared in the hearts of the two brothers at the same time.

    Did he find out

    No, it''s impossible.

    My two brothers have used the special props given above, even if they are full level [appraisal] skills, they should not see anything right for a while.

    Didn''t lord Palin also say that in the demon world, even the rest of the demons can''t see through the reality of their two brothers, except for the moon demon Sala?

    Is it because of his own particularity?

    By the way, he is a brave man.

    The sword has a very powerful power, part of which is to increase the skill level of the brave.

    Then, this brave person is likely to master the [identification] skills beyond the full level.

    Think of here, the West Sai and West en two brothers are forehead sweating, heart alarm rising.

    Sisai even pretended to be calm and looked at sheen.

    "Thanks for your praise, but compared with those leading cadres, I do have many shortcomings."

    Sisai''s words were not so much a dead duck''s tongue as a test of Hearn.

    Sean just looked at such a sisai and lost interest after a while.

    "What you say is what you say. As an outsider, what can I prove?"

    Sheehan didn''t go over his head and continued to yawn. His strength seemed to turn into laziness.

    Sisai felt a sigh of relief in his heart, but he felt great pressure again. He exchanged his eyes with Sean, and finally he was completely silent.

    Hart and gray looked at the scene as if they didn''t know what was going on. Their faces were full of doubts.

    At the same time, they stopped talking, which made the scene quiet.

    Fortunately, the silence did not last long.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    At the gate of magic castle, the rock giant brothers suddenly moved and knelt down on one knee towards the door.

    Inside the door, with Lille''s company, Schaffner, like Sheehan, yawned and came out.

    However, unlike sheen, who is a bit casual and sloppy, the lazy appearance of Schaffner is just like the drunken imperial concubine in ancient times, showing amazing beauty.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    Looking at schaffney like this, Hart, cisai and even Sean were a little dull, and some of them lost their manners and cried out excitedly.

    "Your Highness..."

    gray couldn''t help looking at Schaffner, his eyes full of intoxication.This demon''s Royal Highness suddenly became the most dazzling existence in the whole world, dazzling, beautiful and amazing.

    Even sheen scolded the goblin who didn''t know how many times in his heart. Then he turned his head and didn''t go to see her.

    Schaffner glanced at Sean without any trace, and saw that Sean turned his head to look at the sky. He was angry and funny in his heart.

    However, Schaffner didn''t talk to Sheehan, and didn''t even care how many people were on the court. He just asked Lille lazily.

    "Shall we go?"

    She had no interest in speaking to the rest.

    "Any time, Lord Schaffner."

    Lille responded immediately.

    "Good." Schaffner nodded and said, "let''s go."

    "Yes." As Lille answered, she took something out of her arms.

    It''s a pen.

    A pen whose whole body is like a crystal.

    After taking out the pen, Lille began to draw on the ground.

    "What is this?"

    Sheehan naturally noticed the scene and asked with great interest.

    See, sisai and Sean don''t say, Hart and gray are going to explain to Sean.

    But just before the two of them made their voices, Schaffner, who had just ignored anyone''s greeting, was the first to speak.

    "It''s a kind of rare magic metal that only exists in the demon world. After several magic props making masters with the highest level of attainments use more than ten kinds of special magic and other precious materials, they finally have a 1% success rate to successfully produce high-level magic props."

    The voice of Schaffner Shiran.

    Seeing Schaffner speak, Hart and gray close their mouths and look at Sean in a rather complicated way.

    Not to mention Hart and gray, but sissy and Sean.

    Is it true that Schaffner, who is not interested in anyone, or even in all the men present, responded to Sean''s questions for the first time?

    Only in this way, people can see the difference between Schaffner''s attitude towards sheen and others.

    Sheehan didn''t find this, looking at the huge pattern gradually depicted by Lille with a crystal pen, he still made a sound curiously.

    "So rare high-level magic props? What is its function? "

    Sheehan had noticed something good in the huge patterns that Lille had painted.

    For Sean, who has learned the universal magic of payment and magic, and understood all kinds of magic characteristics, he can see some mysteries from this pattern.

    I''m afraid that the pattern drawn by this crystal pen is very useful.

    Sure enough...

    "its function is very simple, that is to transmit." Pointing to the pattern under her feet, she said: "as long as you stand in it and activate it enough, it can instantly build a transmission channel to any destination, so that we can reach our destination as fast as possible."

    "This..." Sheehan said in amazement: "space transfer props?"

    In this world, there are such props?

    When Sheehan was surprised, Schaffner denied it.

    "It''s not a space transfer prop, it''s just a transmission. The constructed transmission channel will wrap us and shuttle at an amazing speed. The principle is similar to that of the world channel between the demon world and the human world, except that the latter is used to connect at a fixed place between the two fixed worlds. This can set the destination to be reached at any time, but only at any time In the demon world. "

    The reason why it can only be used in the demon world is that the transmission channel constructed by the crystal pen resonates with some underground veins, with the help of its power.

    That vein only exists in the demon world, so this crystal pen only works in the demon world.

    "It only takes about an hour to use it, and we can reach the central city of the moon demon collar." "Normally, our six sisters gather quickly and even hold meetings in this way, so each of the six territories has a crystal pen like this," said Schaffner

    Hearing this, sheen suddenly realized.

    Although it''s not an imaginary space transfer prop, it may arrive from the magic collar to the moon collar in an hour, which is also amazing.

    You know, the demon world is bigger than the human world and the divine world combined, and the area is extremely wide. Even if we constantly use instant movement to go on our way, Sheehan can''t get from the demon leader to the moon leader in an hour.

    Even if laixia is here, it is impossible to use the space transfer ability to go on the road.

    If you ride Yulin as fast as you can, it will probably take several days and nights.

    Now, it''s amazing that a crystal pen can be done in an hour.

    Of course...

    "this magic prop has strict requirements for magic. The farther the distance you need to reach, the more magic you need."That''s what Schaffner says.

    "Generally speaking, if you want to transfer from the magic city to the central city, you need to consume a lot of magic power. Even many strong people like me can''t satisfy it. You have to be a legendary magician to satisfy it. Therefore, when you use this magic prop, you usually use expensive magic crystal to replace the intense consumption of magic power. Even I don''t want to bear the magic power consumption of that scale ¡£¡±

    Hearing this, sheen immediately got excited.

    "Why don''t you let me do it this time?"

    Sheehan wants to try. With her own magic power, how much does it take to meet the transmission conditions.

    "You?"

    Schaffner was slightly stunned and looked at Sean.

    So do the rest.

    It''s too late for other people to avoid such a huge consumption. How can this brave man carry it down?

    It''s a tough head...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    "Hum --!"

    When the surging magic is injected into the huge transmission array depicted on the ground of the square in front of the magic castle, the air suddenly trembles, making bursts of brilliance rise from the array.

    "Well, even so."

    A human brave man, who is considered to have a very iron head, took back his hand which was still frantically venting his magic one second ago, felt less than 1% of the magic in his body, and the magic was still rapidly recovering at an amazing speed, and immediately sighed.

    "..."

    gray, Hart, cisai, Sean and others all fell into silence when they watched the scene.

    "Bang..."

    Lear also looked at Sean, and smacked his lips.

    "... you have a lot of magic."

    Even Schaffner looked at Sean strangely.

    It''s a consumption that makes a legendary magician tremble. After such consumption, Sheen''s face is still relaxed, which is really surprising.

    At least, the two brothers of the strange spirit clan had some fear in their eyes.

    It can be imagined that Sheehan''s performance has caused a certain degree of awe to them.

    Sheehan shrugged as if he hadn''t noticed it.

    "Maybe it''s because I''m brave."

    Sean threw that out.

    "Come on." Schaffner patted Sean and said, "the brave men of all ages don''t have such extraordinary magic power as you."

    The appearance of being a little angry and coquettish changed the faces of the ministers under the skirts of the demons.

    Sean didn''t pay attention to the attitude of these guys, and didn''t even look at Schaffner. Instead, he stood in the transmission array, watching the light flow flying back and forth around him, making a sound to Schaffner.

    "So we can start?"

    Sean seemed to be a little impatient.

    For him like this, Schaffner snorted softly.

    "So anxious to leave my magic city? Do you just want to see little Ayi and the cute ones around you? "

    This sentence, is already a bit of Yin Yang strange meaning in it.

    Of course, this kind of performance, in the eyes of others, is a burst of error.

    "Lord Schaffner..."

    Lille''s face was full of words.

    "This..."

    Hart also had a blank face.

    Gray''s eyes appeared some inexplicable emotions, like surprise, like bitterness, and so on. The look in his eyes at sheen became wrong.

    As for sisai and Sean, they are silent, but obviously can see the heart is not calm.

    I can''t help it. It''s like this. No one has ever seen Schaffner.

    In the past, how could she be so surly or sour to a man?

    It''s like... Eating?

    But how is that possible?

    "Cough..."

    Sean finally noticed the strange atmosphere this time and coughed a few times. He wanted to remind Schaffner to pay attention to the influence.

    But Schaffner was obviously ungrateful.

    "Why? Am I right? "

    Schaffner not only didn''t restrain himself, but also glared at him. He almost didn''t catch Sean''s ear directly.

    Sean was speechless.

    Don''t you want to avoid the suspicion?

    Sean really didn''t know that Schaffner didn''t have the idea of avoiding suspicion.

    Why avoid suspicion?

    Did she do something shady?

    Perhaps, after sleeping with her sister''s future husband, she had to avoid suspicion, but in front of her sisters, the people here didn''t let schafner have the idea of avoiding suspicion at all.

    In other words, Schaffner is still the same as before. She doesn''t pay attention to these boring people and doesn''t pay attention to them. Naturally, she won''t avoid any suspicion in front of them.

    It''s total disregard, total indifference to others.

    Among the people present, in addition to a very Lille, the rest of the people, Schaffner really lazy to pay attention.

    By the way, Sean''s score in Schaffner''s heart has soared to 98 points, only one point away from AI Yi, who occupies the top of the list, and is not in the same order of magnitude as the rest of AI Yi.

    but if he knew about this, he would make complaints about it.

    "It''s all like that. I''m only 98. I''m not as tall as your sister. You''re a real cow."

    Sure enough, this so-called demon sister is actually the sister of the family, even Schaffner is no exception.

    In this way, under the leadership of Schaffner, everyone entered the transmission matrix.

    "Let''s go."At the command of Schaffner, she pushed aside sheen and let sheen, who was speechless, away from Schaffner. Lille immediately used the crystal pen in her hand to trigger the transmission array.

    The next second, the transmission array turned into a light, enveloping sheen and his party.

    In a moment, the light broke through the air and flew like a meteor towards the direction of the moon demon collar.

    ...

    at the same time, in the rest of the major demon territory, one by one, the demons also have actions one after another.

    "It''s time."

    With a group of her own cadres, looking at the direction of the moon demon leader, Lide stepped into the transmission map array that had just been drawn.

    "Ayi ~ ~ Lilith ~ ~ sheen ~ ~"

    Milu also seems to know what day it is today. Thinking of a group of acquaintances she will meet later, Milu happily jumps into the transmission matrix, and makes several ferocious and terrifying demonic cadres follow up in a hurry.

    And in a swamp, a naked, bathed in the swamp, the skin did not stick a bit of dirt, but the more white girl appeared slowly.

    "It''s time to go, Lord carmine."

    A female demon cadre stood on the edge of the swamp and spoke respectfully to the devil in the swamp.

    "I see."

    Kamina came out of the swamp and looked at the bubbling swamp water with a cold hum.

    "It deserves to be the most powerful evil spirit released by power. Even the soul and existence itself can corrode the evil spirit. It took me three days to separate them together with a part of the poison body. It''s hard enough."

    That boiling swamp water, there is a strong smoke like evil, like miasma, accompanied by a broken bubble.

    Who would have thought that this ugly swamp, in fact, was a clear lake three days ago?

    But the clear lake ushered in Camina, and let Camina soak in it, bathed for three days, and finally became like this.

    Kamina, the poisonous demon, has the unique skill of "cold poison body". A drop of his blood can turn an ocean into a sea of great poison. If such a person exists in a lake for three days, the clear lake will become a terrible swamp of great poison.

    Not to mention, Kamina also separated the invading evil gas from the body together with the toxin secreted during immersion, and integrated it into the lake. It is conceivable how terrible the lake will become.

    On one side, the female demon clan was already a little dizzy, because she inhaled a little poisonous gas and evil gas, and it was faintly collapsing.

    "Ka... Lord Kamina..."

    the female demons seem to be crying, and they look at Kamina with a blue face.

    That look is very obvious, is begging Kamina, hurry to take yourself out of here.

    If she doesn''t leave, even if she is a legendary strongman, a cadre of the demon people, or the most anti-toxic ethnic group in the poison demon collar, she will be poisoned and killed on the spot soon.

    "Let''s go."

    Kamina glanced at each other, raised her naked body, and the voice spread slowly.

    "Let me meet the evil god again, and the brave man who wants to marry our sister."

    Smell speech, female demon race hastens forward, serve Kamina, put on clothes for Kamina.

    ...

    at the same time, in the Dragon King Valley led by the Dragon demon, AI Yi is holding a pillow and appears in front of a cave.

    Around him, there are two demons.

    The two demons are both female, but one with a dragon horn on his head and a wine bucket in his hand is pouring. The other looks arrogant, like a very proud dragon girl.

    Obviously, these two demons are two of the four cadres under AI Yi.

    Like Jacinta, they are human dragons.

    They are the best in the dragon clan. At first glance, they are slender and beautiful women. In fact, the power contained in their delicate bodies can not be matched even if they search the whole demon clan.

    They, together with AI Yi, looked at the caves in front of them, as if they were waiting for something.

    "Haven''t you come out yet?"

    The proud Dragon Girl muttered.

    "Should it be soon?"

    The wine girl with horn on her head is a little careless.

    AI Yi ignored the two capable cadres behind him, just looking at the cave and whispering.

    "In principle, it''s time to come out."

    Hearing AI Yi''s words, both the two dragon cadres couldn''t help showing some expressions of expectation.

    "I really want to see it soon." The proud looking dragon girl said with expectation: "the extreme dragon cultivates human beings. After awakening their unique skills, how strong they will become. I really want to have a quick look."

    "Yes." The long Horned Dragon girl who kept pouring wine also grinned and said: "I want to have a good fight with her."AI Yi was not surprised by the speeches of these two competent cadres.

    "The Dragon Cave is the holy land of our dragon people. Although it is not as good as the inner hall given by the Supreme God, it can also help the dragon people improve their intelligence, increase their spirituality, refine their magic power, and even hammer their bodies. It can increase the probability of the dragon people transforming into human beings, or speed up the process of transforming them."

    AI Yi looks ahead, and looks forward to it.

    "With that girl''s qualification, I''ve been inside for several days, and it''s time to come out."

    As soon as the words came out, a terrible dragon chant immediately rang out in the cave named Dragon Cave.

    The next moment, amazing magic gushes from the Dragon Cave.

    "Here it is

    "Here it is

    The two dragon cadres were immediately invigorated.

    AI Yi also in front of a bright, the corner of the mouth rises.

    Before long, the amazing magic converged.

    And in the Dragon Cave, a figure is coming out of it, naked.

    Looking at the figure, AI Yi smiles.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    Magic collar, edge zone.

    At this time, a ray of light is flying over here at an amazing speed, like a fleeting meteor. If one doesn''t pay attention to it, he has gone from one side of the sky to the other side and disappeared in the endless blue sky.

    In that light, sheen and his party were wrapped by a passage. They could see the rapidly changing scenery outside, but they didn''t feel any vibration. They were like flying on the flat ground. They looked quite magical.

    "The front is the border line between the magic collar and the moon collar."

    Lille has been paying attention to the outside, confirming the position of others.

    After about half an hour, Sheehan and his party are almost out of the magic collar and into the moon collar.

    "How fast."

    Sean sighed.

    The moon demon collar occupies the center of the demon world. Apart from the ghost collar who is on the edge of the demon world, it borders on the territory of the other four demons.

    Therefore, once the demons go to the central city of the moon demon collar to gather, it is equivalent to coming from all directions to the center of the demon world. The distance in terms of territory is equal. Only the ghost collar is the farthest, so they need to cross a demon''s territory first, and then enter the moon demon collar.

    But even if we rush from ghost collar to moon collar and use that crystal pen for transmission, it only takes about two or three hours.

    It''s amazing that a huge demon kingdom can complete the journey between territories in a few hours.

    "Will it be half an hour before the moon demon gets there?" Hart laughed, then turned his head, looked at gray and said, "haven''t you been to the moon devil collar yet?"

    "... No." Gray was silent for a long time, and then said, "in the past 20 years since I came to the demon world, I have been staying in the magic collar, and I seldom leave the magic city."

    Gray couldn''t help looking in the direction of Schaffner.

    The meaning is very obvious, that is to say, he came for the dream person, and stayed for more than 20 years, staying in the nearest place, never willing to leave.

    This let the side of Lille eyebrow a pick, look at Gray''s eyes full of bad.

    Sisai, Sean and Hart could not help looking at Schaffner, as if to observe her attitude.

    However, as if she had not heard the conversation, she was still yawning.

    Gray was disappointed and infatuated with that languid and careless look, and the rest of the people were excited by it, and they wanted to grow their eyes on Schaffner.

    How do they know that Schaffner is complaining in her heart.

    I''m so sleepy and tired. It''s like lying in bed and having a good sleep

    Schaffney had not yet recovered from last night''s frustrations.

    (it''s all the fault of that guy. He almost killed me.)

    Schaffner looked in the direction of Sean.

    At this time, Sheehan was still looking out of the passage of light with great interest.

    "I don''t know if I can keep up with the speed of transmission when I try my best to make instant movement."

    Sean''s kind of trying.

    If you liberate the power of the holy sword and properly burn the magic to increase the power of reincarnation, can you do it?

    "I just don''t know. In that case, my magic won''t hold."

    Sean was thinking about such things like nothing, and didn''t find Schaffner''s sight at all.

    "This guy..."

    seeing Sean''s wandering appearance, Schaffner could not help gnashing her teeth.

    Why is this guy so energetic and tired?

    There''s no reason!

    Schaffner didn''t know that Sean had some backache, but he was not as exhausted as he was a few days ago.

    The reason is very simple. Last night, when Sean invaded Schaffner''s room, his holy sword was in the state of being unsealed.

    That is to say, last night, Sheehan actually had the blessing of the holy sword.

    Even the level has been fully improved by 100, so that Sean''s abilities in all aspects have been greatly increased... Well, I know everything.

    In view of this, although Sean is tired, he is not as empty as he was a few days ago.

    Today, Sheehan still laments that the holy sword is his greatest reliance. It''s really a companion artifact of the brave.

    Don''t know this point of Schaffner is complaining, completely don''t know, her frequent look to the direction of Sean''s performance, really let the people in the presence of one sink.

    Lille, in particular, looks at Sean with a murderous look in her eyes. Obviously, she even has a murderous heart.

    Hart frowned and looked at gray, who was staring at the scene. He couldn''t help it.

    "Gray." Hart hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "do you think there''s something wrong with Lord Schaffner''s attitude towards that brave man?""... a little bit." Gray face calm way: "may be that person as a brave, is also his sister''s fiance, really let your highness want to take extra care of it?"

    "Is it really just extra care?" Hart frowned deeper and deeper, and said solemnly, "why don''t I feel like it?"

    Gray was silent.

    Seeing this, Hart began to chatter.

    "As long as people who know Lord Schaffner a little, they all know that she will not treat people differently because of such boring things as identity."

    "What about the brave? Did not the brave fall in love with Lord Schaffner in the past? What''s the difference between their treatment and ours? "

    "Only this brave man, Lord Schaffner seems to pay special attention. At the beginning, he personally ran out of the magic city to meet him. He was intimate with him more than once, without any sense of distance."

    "Is it because he is the fiance of his royal highness Longmo and the future husband of his sister that Lord Schaffner will treat him so specially?"

    "I don''t think it''s Lord Schaffner''s style."

    Hart said so, in fact, there is only one meaning.

    Gray naturally knows what he''s trying to say.

    But he didn''t want to hear it.

    "Well, stop it."

    Gray was still calm.

    Unfortunately, Hart didn''t stop.

    "Gray." Hart finally couldn''t help saying what gray didn''t want to hear. He said, "do you think Lord Schaffner will treat the brave man..."

    before he finished, Hart was stopped.

    "I said, stop it."

    Gray interrupted Hart with some unquestionable meaning.

    Hart closed his mouth.

    He knew that gray had received what he wanted to say.

    But it was because he received it that gray didn''t want to listen.

    Because, if it''s true, it''s like thunder to gray.

    Gray said without expression.

    "It''s a demon. It''s beautiful. It''s in omnipotence. It''s in the third world. It''s a woman who has never treated any man in the right way."

    What gray wants to express is also very obvious, that is, he thinks the speculation just now is unrealistic.

    In a word...

    "I don''t believe that such a demon will favor a man who has just met for less than a week."

    This is what gray used to convince Hart, or to convince himself.

    However, this is a convincing statement.

    "So it is." Hart then unknowingly loosened his frown and said to himself, "that''s a demon. How can he think about a human who has seen it for less than a week?"

    Hart convinced himself with this statement.

    Without noticing, Gray''s eyes had unconsciously turned to Schaffner''s body, and then to Sean''s body, which was full of all kinds of uncertain emotions.

    On the contrary, Cisse and Sean stayed by and said nothing.

    However, seeing that they were about to cross the magic collar and enter the moon collar, the two brothers looked at each other and saw the inexplicable look in each other''s eyes.

    "Big brother."

    Sean called sissy in a low voice.

    Sisai nodded without a trace.

    "We''re about to enter the predetermined place." Sisai said in a deep voice, "get ready to do it."

    Sean immediately nodded to understand, only a pair of eyes involuntarily glanced at the body of Schaffner, vaguely some reluctant.

    Cissa naturally knew what her brother was thinking.

    "Don''t think about it." "We have no choice," sisai said calmly

    This cut off all the worries in Sean''s heart.

    "We have no choice."

    Sean sighed, making his heart cold.

    After a while, the magic gradually penetrated into the brothers.

    That strange situation suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Cissy, Sean, what are you doing?"

    Lille''s voice rings in the passage of light.

    "Well?"

    Schaffner can''t wait to look at Sean any more. She looks at him suspiciously.

    "This is

    Sean then took his attention back from the outside, noticed the abnormality of the two brothers, sisai and Sean, and his eyes were fixed.

    In this instant, cisai and Sean detonated their magic at the same time.

    ...

    "Bang --!"

    At the junction of the moon demon collar and the magic collar, on the border area, the light from the moon demon collar suddenly trembled and burst on the spot.

    A road of figures from the light flower involuntarily fell out, appeared in the air."Lord Schaffner!"

    Lille''s voice of surprise was heard all over the air.

    "No!"

    "What

    Gray and Hart also changed their faces at the same time.

    Only Sean and Schaffner, in the first time to make a response, the figure suddenly stuck in the air.

    "They...

    Sheehan looked up and found sisai and Sheehan doing a free landing.

    "Hum!"

    Schaffner snorted coldly, looked at the direction of sisai and Sean, and stretched out a hand.

    Apparently, Schaffner was angry.

    But just when Schaffner is ready to win sisai and Sean, suddenly, the surrounding environment changes greatly.

    "Hum!"

    With the tremor of the air, the whole world was suddenly dyed into dazzling blood.

    The earth shook.

    The sky shook.

    The space rocked.

    All the scenery in all directions shook at this moment.

    Immediately, a laugh resounded throughout the audience.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    "Demon, Lord Schaffner."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    When the old and hoarse voice rang all over the bloody world and came into everyone''s ears, the people present finally calmed down.

    Including Sean, the same eyebrow pick, into the state of the play.

    Schaffner did not respond to the voice, but looked around the whole bloody world.

    On the contrary, Lille, Hart and gray all rushed to Schaffner at the same time, as if they were protecting her, showing vigilance.

    "Who...!"

    Lille''s first cold question.

    "The attacker?"

    Hart murmured.

    "The old demons, right?"

    Gray is all of a sudden to guess the origin of each other.

    It''s not so hard to guess.

    After all, in the demon world, no one is stupid enough to attack the demon man.

    Needless to say, all the territories managed by the demons are subordinated to the demons'' leaders. In the face of the demons'' naturally detached terrorist forces, it is impossible to usurp the throne and rebel like the Terrans.

    Even if all the leaders rebel, the demons can suppress them all with their own strength.

    Therefore, there is no usurpation and rebellion in the demon world.

    The relationship between the sisters of the demons is very good. There is not much bad blood at all. Naturally, there is no possibility of disputes between territories.

    Under such circumstances, the only one who dares to attack the demons is the old demons who betray the demons.

    The same is true.

    At a certain moment, a gust of fishy wind rolled up and turned into substance in front of Sheehan and others.

    Three figures appeared in the fishy wind.

    The leader was an old man in hemp clothes, with crutches, without hair, but with a long white beard and eyebrows, who looked very vicissitudes.

    Behind the old man, there are two middle-aged demons, a man and a woman.

    The old man with this pair of men and women appeared together, laughing in front of the crowd.

    "Yes, your highness."

    The old man saluted Schaffner respectfully.

    But Schaffner still ignored him, just glanced at him, and there was no mood fluctuation between his looks.

    "Who are you?"

    But Lille, like deshavne, looked at the old man with murderous eyes.

    That''s a lot of pressure.

    No matter how to say, Lille all has a level as high as 99, which is only one step away from the extreme level. If she is serious enough to release her killing intention, it will be very terrible.

    However, bathed in the murderous atmosphere of Lille, the old man was still smiling and his face did not change.

    "My name is Palin."

    Palin introduced himself.

    "Palin, one of the three generals under the leader, is the great apostle of the sun of the old demon sect."

    The expressions of Lille, gray and Hart all changed.

    "[the original devil]..."

    Schaffner finally cast her eyes on Palin, and her eyes were full of accidents.

    "The great apostle of the sun..."

    Sheehan''s eyes flashed, and she couldn''t help thinking of Maggie, whom she met in Tagore''s forest.

    The evil spirit once said that in the original devil, under the leader, there are three great apostles, and each great apostle has four more apostles, all of which are at least legendary.

    The rest of the old demons under the apostles were just soldiers called messengers.

    So...

    "is this guy named Palin one of the three ambassadors of the original devil?"

    Sheen narrowed his eyes and turned on the identification ability of exorcism, checking each other''s grades and skills.

    By this time, Lille was already angry at Palin.

    "The scum of the old demons? It''s you "How dare you come to attack Lord Schaffner?" cried Lille

    Gray''s and Hart''s eyes were cold, too.

    The old demons, which all races hate and are hostile to.

    They originally opposed the peace among the three ethnic groups. Based on the will of the demon king, they thought that they should go back to the era thousands of years ago, follow the policy before the demon king died, and fight with the Protoss and the Terran.

    For this reason, they regard the demons as a disgrace, and think that the demons'' surrender to the Protoss and the Terrans and praying for peace is a shameful act of fawning on other people.

    Therefore, they rebelled against the demons and regarded themselves as the old demons. There was nothing they didn''t need. For thousands of years, all kinds of disturbance and destruction were just to rekindle the war among the three tribes.

    They despise the Protoss and the Terran from the bottom of their heart, and even regard the demons as traitors. They are enemies to the whole world in the true sense, and have caused damage to the three races, which is disgusting and angry.Among these old demons, the oldest, largest and most mysterious "original demons" are the most important.

    "For thousands of years, you have carried out the ritual of refining demons in the demon world again and again, maiming the same clan, using the demons and even the lives of the same clan as sacrifices, refining the young demons, and trying to create the seventh demons, doing such dirty and hateful things. Do you dare to appear in front of us now and attack our noble master?"

    Lille''s mood is out of control, magic is gushing out, shaking the whole atmosphere.

    Don''t say it''s Lille, even Hart is a little out of control, twisted face let the magic swept up.

    It can be imagined that for the demons, the people of the old demons really want to kill them.

    They betrayed the demons, and in turn regarded the demons as a disgrace and tarnished their reputation. For thousands of years, they did not know how many cruel and inhumane incidents they had created, which led to the demons being condemned by the gods and the people for many times.

    If it were not for them, the demons would have been more accepted by the gods and men, and peace would have come more easily.

    They destroy the desire for peace of the demons, and they also act in the name of the devil king, which has already made all the demons hate them to the bone.

    The evidence is that even Schaffner''s eyes on Palin turned cold.

    Obviously, although the demon''s Royal Highness is not interested in Palin and others, if the other party is a member of the old demons and a great apostle of the original demons, even Schaffner will kill him.

    However, in the face of Lille''s condemnation, Palin''s face is still smiling.

    "It''s all necessary sacrifices, the head of the stone girls."

    Palin is like a kind old man, but what he says makes people feel cold.

    "As long as you can revive the demon king, let his majesty return to the world, take back the glory of the demon family, and take revenge on the Protoss and the Terran, those sacrifices are just small things that can be tolerated after a moment or two of silence."

    These words made the momentum of Lear and others stagnate, then turned into real pressure and poured out crazily.

    Even Gray''s face turned cold, and there was a tremendous momentum on him, which was not under Lille.

    The momentum of the three top legendary powers mixed together and attacked Palin, almost crushing his old body.

    In this regard, Palin has not made any action, and the two middle-aged demons behind him step forward and release their momentum.

    That momentum, actually faintly with Lille, Hart and gray, etc.

    This momentum proves the strength of the two middle-aged demons.

    "Are both ninety-eight?"

    Sean saw the strength of the two men at a glance.

    Surprisingly, these two people''s grades are only a little lower than Lille and gray, higher than Hart.

    "None of the apostles under the command of the ambassadors is simple."

    At the beginning, as an apostle, Maggie''s level was as high as 98, and her strength was equal to Sophie, the fairy queen. She was very powerful.

    If it wasn''t for Sean to hang up, Sean wanted to solve her at that time. Normally, it would not be easy.

    Now, the strength of the two old demons is not under Maggie. There is no doubt that the other side is definitely the apostle of Palin.

    Of course, the two are strong, but they can''t compete.

    No matter Lille or gray, they will not be inferior to these two demons, even Hart will not be inferior too much.

    However, it is clear that the momentum of the two apostles was equal to that of Riel and others.

    "This space..."

    sheen realized something and looked around.

    The transcendent perception of waijue Tianming tells sheen that this bloody space is not ordinary.

    It completely controlled the magic of the whole world, and let the magic flow to the direction of parien and others.

    Thanks to this, the magic of the two apostles soared, and they were able to withstand the troubles of Lille and others.

    "You...

    all of a sudden, Lear and others also realized that something was wrong.

    From the beginning, she was observing the bloody world. After seeing this scene, she murmured.

    "The effect of unique skills?"

    When she heard Schaffner''s words, Palin spoke with admiration.

    "You are very observant."

    Palin giggled, still speaking kindly.

    "This is the exclusive space created by my unique skills."

    "No, it''s not so much an exclusive space, it''s better to cut the two spaces inside and outside, and then turn the space within the scope of my unique skills into my own" hell "to control and be under my command."

    "In this space, I am almost equal to God. Even the magic that originally exists in this heaven and earth can be extracted to strengthen myself or my subordinates.""This is my unique skill - [red sun hell]."

    With the spread of this sentence, a round of bloody sun rises, suspended in the middle of the bloody world.

    The endless magic is evaporated by the heat of the blood day and turned into pure power, which increases the gravity of the world.

    "Woo...!"

    Lille, gray and Hart all felt heavy and nearly fell to the ground.

    Sean and Schaffner were the same, but they were not so embarrassed as the rest of the people, and they were stable all of a sudden.

    Palin watched the scene and kept on laughing.

    On his body, a breath far beyond Lille and others appeared.

    Level, one hundred.

    This person is a super strong person of extreme level.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    Feel Palin''s body rising up, and is still getting stronger and stronger the momentum of the extreme class strong, the expression of Lille and others have become very ugly.

    They know that in the face of this so-called great apostle of the sun, they and others are not rivals.

    Even Sean, who is in the normal state, feels a little bit of threat from such Palin, which makes him frown without any trace, and then loosen up.

    Only Schaffner, as if completely indifferent to the other party''s change, or noticed Palin''s strength from the beginning, suddenly laughed.

    "I remember."

    The summer lotus Nie then pondered like suddenly said a sentence.

    "You''re the one who ran faster than anyone on the battlefield thousands of years ago, but after the defeat of the demons, you were the first one to jump out, saying that you should obey your mother''s will and can''t recognize the surrender of the demons, and then secretly took away a group of your supporters and followed that man''s ass all the time?"

    Schaffner''s words, make Sean and others stunned at the same time, also let Palin''s face smile froze.

    If she did not find this, she looked at Palin with a smile.

    "Did you come here to block me because of the result of your self indulgence at that time, or the instruction of Hermes?"

    "Hermes.".

    When the name appeared from Schaffner''s mouth, several people''s expressions changed.

    Lille''s face changed.

    The two apostles behind Palin were also slightly moved. They could see a lot of fear and respect.

    The smile on Palin''s face disappeared completely.

    "... is the instruction of that one."

    Palin admitted it in a deep voice.

    Schaffner burst out laughing.

    However, it is some disdain, some scornful smile.

    "I know that guy always has some unrealistic dreams. It used to be like this, and it''s the same now. Is he so persistent to the existence of" demon man "

    Schaffner seems to be really disdainful.

    "... you''ve gone a little too far." Palin forced a smile and said: "no matter what, that adult almost became the existence of his Highness''s younger brother. If it wasn''t for bad luck, his highness AI Yi was born several hundred years later, then he would be the sixth devil."

    "Yes." She closed her mouth and smirked, but there was no smile in her eyes. She said, "this is really the idea he has been holding. That''s why he is so unwilling, isn''t it?"

    The sarcastic words made Palin look ugly, but he had nothing to say.

    Looking at such Palin, Schaffner''s eyes looked more contemptuous.

    "And then? Is it me that the boy is after this time? " "Xiafune said with a funny voice:" he doesn''t pester my little Ayi like before, but comes to me to have an idea. I have to say that he is more and more courageous. After a while, he will dare to have an idea with his elder sister. "

    Say, on the body of the Xia Fu Nie, the breath of terror gradually ascended.

    If the breath rising from the rest of the people present is waves, the breath rising from Schaffner is tsunami.

    That makes the blood day in the sky tremble for it, which makes Lille and others tremble.

    Palin''s expression became more and more rigid, and fear appeared in her eyes.

    Limit level?

    So what?

    In the face of the existence of super off grade, it is slag.

    The voice of Schaffner spread slowly.

    "Before his mother died, you seem to be supporting the Hermitian to become a demon man, and then become the first cadre under his command, and let that guy squeeze out my six sisters and become the mother''s favorite son. Then you are the third person of the demon clan besides your mother and that guy, right?"

    Schaffner''s eyes were full of shivering light as she watched Palin.

    "Let me see if you really have that ability."

    At last, Palin couldn''t stand any longer.

    "Do it!"

    With a low drink, Palin showed his hand, making the whole red space full of blood red.

    The fishy wind distorts the space and reverses the heaven and the earth. The sky does not know when to plummet and the earth does not know when to rise abruptly. The whole world seems to have turned over. Only the blood day in the sky is still hanging there.

    In this case, the distorted space turned into a vortex and swallowed Schaffner and others.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    "Damn it"No!"

    Lear, gray, and Hart make a series of exclamations. Their magic surges and struggles, but they can''t get rid of the distortion of space and disappear one by one.

    "Boom!"

    Schaffner is detonated on the body of magic, easily broke the space, with the most powerful force to suppress the distortion of the space itself, rigidly stay in place, do not move.

    In addition to Schaffner, there was only one person who had already prepared for the sudden attack.

    That''s Sean, who has been watching the play.

    "Pay and fix."

    See, sheen just spit out a spell, the magic on his body like ripples, smooth the distortion of the space around him.

    Yes.

    Sheehan has the "fixed" magic characteristics of giving, which gives the distortion of the space itself.

    "Why?"

    Palin, who turned over the whole red world, saw this scene with his face full of accidents.

    It''s not that he''s not paying attention to Sean.

    For him, in addition to Schaffner, the most important thing to pay attention to is Sean.

    But for Sheehan, Palin has other arrangements, and the pressure brought by Sheehan is not too great compared with Schaffner. So he plans to distort space and isolate Schaffner. After dealing with Schaffner''s affairs, he will deal with the people who are transferred to the outside world slowly.

    Who ever thought that Sheehan resisted the exclusion of this space and stayed here.

    "Hee hee."

    Schaffner didn''t care about the disappearance of Lille and others, but was happy that Sean could stay with him by his own strength.

    Sheehan glanced at his own palion and blinked in surprise.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just staying to see the play."

    Sean said so innocently.

    "Hum."

    Palin ignored Sheen''s pretentious speech and gave a cold snort.

    "Cissy, Sean, you''ll have the little one."

    Under Palin''s call, two figures suddenly appeared in front of and behind him, carrying amazing magic to him.

    It''s sissy and Sean.

    "Fuyu burst."

    Without any hesitation, Sheehan directly used magic to burst the atmosphere around him.

    The shock wave swept up, and blasted the incoming brothers of the alien spirit clan, trying to force them back.

    A level of 94, a level of 91, as a matter of principle, it is impossible to resist Sean''s attack magic.

    But at this moment, the momentum from sisai and Sean easily exceeded the level 95. Finally, one was level 97 and the other was level 96.

    This pair of brothers hide their real level and real strength.

    In addition, under the control of Palin, the magic in the red sun hell continuously flows into the two brothers'' bodies, which improves their strength. Cisai and Sean are surging, and they just rush to Sean in front of the shock wave.

    "I''m sorry, brave."

    Sissy came from the front of sheen.

    "Come with us, brother."

    Sean reached out from Sean''s back.

    Two top legend level strong men attacked Sheehan at the same time.

    Unfortunately...

    "I''ve been waiting for you."

    Sean didn''t panic, but suddenly laughed.

    In his hand, the holy sword was pulled out by him.

    In addition, it was also imbued with amazing magic, shining with dazzling brilliance.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Sisai and Sean only felt a terrible sacred wave attacking their whole body, and their sense of crisis exploded instantly.

    "Choke --!"

    The next moment, bright as streamer like chop into the sword light flashing.

    "Poof "Poof

    A front and a back two tearing sound suddenly ring open.

    "Er...!"

    "Ah...!"

    Sissy and Sean let out a howl of distress at the same time.

    In the bright light of the sword, sisai, who was about to touch sheen, couldn''t escape. He was directly cut in front of him, and the blood was bright, splashing out countless blood. The hand that sheen extended toward Sheen''s back was also cut off and flew into the air.

    This pair of brothers of the strange spirit clan were seriously injured by sheen.

    "How...

    " maybe...! "

    They retreated like lightning strike, howling in pain and staring in disbelief.Sean''s mouth curled.

    "Don''t you really think you''re hiding well? No, no? "

    Sean''s strange words made her smile.

    But that''s what happened.

    As early as the first time I met Sean, Sean found something wrong with him.

    Sean thought he was hiding well, but he didn''t know that when he met for the first time, Sean had already passed the identification ability of Wai Jue Tian Ming to see the hidden level of this guy.

    As high as 96, he even said that he could not become a cadre, but he was still striving to replace his elder brother. This is obviously fooling people.

    Later, when he saw cisai, Sheehan also got a glimpse of his real level, and just now he would say such funny words on that occasion.

    Therefore, Sheehan had seen that the two brothers were playing the role of pigs and eating tigers.

    However, sheen did not expect that these brothers were actually from the old demons.

    These two people are traitors.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    Actually, Cissy and Sean are not traitors.

    Because, they are not the demons loyal to Schaffner.

    they are the apostles who have been cultivated by hundreds of years, and are the old demons belonging to the original demons, but only under the guidance of the pair, with their own potential demons, they even sneaked into the city of magic.

    So they''re not traitors, they''re spies.

    A spy of the old demons.

    They use the special magic props given to them by Palin to hide their identity and level for hundreds of years.

    Sisai even became a cadre under the command of the demon, which shows how deep they are hidden.

    If it wasn''t for Palin''s order that they try their best to get the number of followers on this trip, and wait for the chance to do it, the brothers of the heretics might have been hiding all the time.

    Therefore, the existence of this pair of brothers of the strange spirit clan confirmed the saying that "the army should be raised for a thousand days and used for a while."

    This is the "moment" that sissy and Sean need to be used.

    After this battle, both sisai and Sean can no longer stay in the demon city, or even in the demon world. Even the people have to leave behind.

    It''s hard for them.

    After all, in the city of enchantment for hundreds of years, they have more than once seen the face of the enchantment, and fell in love with it.

    After this time, they can only become the enemy of Schaffner.

    But now, they can''t even care about the sadness.

    "Cough...!"

    "Poof!"

    The two brothers were seriously injured and kept coughing up blood.

    At this moment, the sacred wave of the holy sword has invaded the two people''s bodies, constantly destroying their internal bodies.

    "Is this... Is this the horror of the sword of the brave?"

    Sisai''s face changed a lot.

    "Big brother!"

    Sean got scared, too.

    It was not until this moment that the brothers realized how serious it was to attack the brave and be injured by the sword of the brave.

    Just like the poison devil cadre named aled, who was injured by the sword of the brave a thousand years ago, the holy power in his body still remains, eroding his body, causing his level to drop a lot, and his strength to be greatly affected.

    This pair of brothers of the strange spirit clan tasted the treatment of aled and were eroded by the holy power of the holy sword of Hearn. Their injuries became more and more serious, which made them tottering.

    Seeing this, Palin''s face became ugly again. At the same time, he was a little suspicious.

    "This brave man is really a variable. His strength is so strong."

    Palin finally realized Sheen''s dilemma.

    It''s not that he didn''t pay attention to the brave before, it''s just that the threat of a brave man who has not yet broken away has been greatly reduced compared with Schaffner who rose up as a demon man.

    It was only then that Palin suddenly woke up.

    "No matter how young he is, can he force [star] back?"

    Although the young master who got the title of "Star" is just a poor man who has no talent and can only try every means to make up for his lack of fighting power by creating powerful magic life all day long, he has been recognized by the leader and has become the same existence with them.

    He was forced back by this brave man, so he could not underestimate him.

    Knowing this, Palin began to move.

    "Boom...!"

    The whole red world trembled even more.

    The fishy wind roared like a storm.

    The sky turned upside down suddenly turned into a sea of blood.

    In the sea of blood, a roaring violent figure gradually appeared.

    Irregular body shape, irregular limbs, the appearance that is not made up of the same race of demons, and not as crazy and violent as all human life.

    Besides refining demons, who else can it be?

    "Good guy, this is a whole legion of monsters hiding directly in this space."

    Sheen was amazed.

    "Hum!"

    She frowned and hummed bitterly.

    Obviously, seeing these monster like demons, the most beautiful lady in ohm niepertanson''s mind is not very beautiful.

    For humans like sheen, these are just disgusting monsters, but for demons, these demons are not just that kind of existence.

    Because they sacrifice the demons as materials, and even sacrifice the demons'' companions as materials to refine the monsters, and they will become the sacrifice of the demons'' juveniles, so that the demons'' juveniles will grow up and eventually become part of the so-called seventh demons'' body.In the eyes of the orthodox demons, or in the eyes of the demons like Schaffner, these monsters are blasphemous demons, blasphemous demons, which can be called filthy existence.

    Sean naturally saw the displeasure in Schaffner''s heart and couldn''t help making a sound.

    "Since I''m not happy, why cut it

    The simple and rude words not only shocked Palin and others, but also shocked Schaffner.

    "You want me to do it?"

    Schaffner points to herself.

    "Why?" Sheehan said strangely, "can''t you do it?"

    "That''s not true." She blinked and said, "it''s just that people around me used to take care of opponents of this level."

    In other words, Schaffner himself is rarely shot.

    Who made her a demon?

    Even if they want to do it, cadres like Lille will immediately take over the job, throw out the sentence "the enemy of this degree doesn''t need Lord Schaffner to do it himself", and then solve all the problems without authorization, right?

    In addition, people like gray who volunteered to be flower protectors also have a lot of opportunities, which leads to the fact that Schaffner has no chance to act when someone is around.

    Over time, Schaffner developed the habit of not being angry unless he was angry.

    For this habit, Sheehan didn''t even think about it, and directly condemned it.

    "Do you know that I almost overturned when I was in the imperial capital?" Sheen is very direct way: "at that time, I was relying on the side of Lilith, not in a hurry to solve the enemy."

    The implication is that if the current situation is not taken seriously, then even the existence of the demon level is likely to overturn.

    Not to mention, this time, the opponent is obviously well prepared.

    "I don''t think that a group of old demons with the most extreme level, who know how far away they are from the super demons, dare to come out and give their heads off without any plans."

    Sheehan expressed his views.

    Schaffner realized.

    "In that case, kill them all."

    When this is said, heaven and earth shake.

    "Quack!"

    "Ouch!"

    One by one from the sea of blood appeared in the magic will rush to the direction of the xiafune, with a burst of blood.

    To this, the fine awn in the eye of the Xia Fu NIE is a flash, a thin palm slowly lifts, toward the lower part of the Lian Mo Legion that rushes forward one after another, suddenly press.

    "Boom!"

    The next second, a huge hand formed by pure magic, like an iron handprint falling from the sky, raised a roar and rolled down like a falling sky.

    Where the magic hand passes, all the refining demons are like grains of dust. When they touch the huge fingerprints, they are crushed one by one by the power of terror.

    When all the refining demons were blasted by the giant hand like tiny mole ants, the magic palm fell into the sea of blood. With a more terrifying roar, the whole sea of blood was scattered and evaporated.

    "Poof!"

    Palin immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Lord Parian!"

    "Lord Parian!"

    The two apostles who were on the side were shocked.

    Even the seriously injured sisai and Sean were shocked by the upheaval.

    "Misty grass!"

    Sean''s got to be rude.

    "Is this the legendary palm skill that comes down from the sky?"

    You''re too strong, my demon highness.

    But I don''t seem to be very satisfied with this record.

    "I want to break this space together."

    She was very dissatisfied with this.

    "You are proud of heaven."

    Sheen rolled his eyes.

    Palin watched the scene, coughing up blood and growling with a sullen face.

    "Smash this space together?"

    "It''s not that easy!"

    "This is the exclusive space built by my unique skills. Unless I die, even the devil can''t destroy this space!"

    That''s probably true.

    In this world, there are not many abilities that can make the devils who are beyond their level helpless, but the unique skills are just one of them.

    As the ability to break away from the routine, unique skills have their own effects, which may be very strong or very weak.

    If it is the latter, it will not happen even if it can''t compete with an ordinary first level skill.

    If it is the former, it is possible that even the devil can do nothing.

    Because of this, unique skills are the most incredible power in the world.

    Even the existence after detachment can get rid of the bondage of the concept of hierarchy and skill, but still can''t get rid of the unique skill. We still have to use it against the enemy. It can be imagined that the powerful unique skill can play a huge role in the existence of detachment.Only the demon king and the Supreme God can surpass the concept of unique skills and achieve their own unparalleled and terrible power.

    That is the existence beyond the standard, the great life that can''t even be bound.

    If you don''t reach this level, even if you are detached, you have to abide by some rules and rules of unique skills.

    Naturally, Schaffner could not fail to understand this.

    "I''ll kill you first."

    Schaffner, as if announcing a most common thing, made a sound in this way.

    Next, Schaffner pointed in the direction of Palin with a snap of her finger.

    "Bang!"

    Palington suddenly burst in his blood, turned into flesh and blood, and died on the spot.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    "Lord Palin --!"

    Seeing Palin burst into flesh and blood in front of his eyes, a total of four apostles cried out in panic.

    "This..."

    Sheehan was even more dazed.

    That''s it?

    That''s it?

    "What did you do with him?"

    Sheen looks at Schaffner in amazement.

    But Schaffner picked an eyebrow and said innocently: "I didn''t do anything. He sucked away the magic in this space, didn''t he?"

    Sean almost didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.

    Until after a while, looking at the magic that Schaffner constantly volatilized from her body and released to the surrounding, Sheen''s mouth suddenly drew.

    "... you mix your own magic into the magic of the atmosphere, let the ambassador absorb the magic of the atmosphere with the power of his unique skills, let your own magic mix in and enter his body, and then let that magic out of control and crush the ambassador?"

    Sean''s statement, not in exchange for Schaffner''s response, just let her show a beautiful and touching smile.

    Good guy, I''m very direct, good guy.

    Isn''t it true that the most brutal demons are poison demons and dragon demons?

    How do we think the most brutal one should be this demon that seems harmless to human beings and animals?

    Some people are a demon, but actually a wolf?

    It seems that next time, I can''t mess with this woman.

    Sheen quietly wiped his sweat in his heart.

    However, just when Sean and Schaffner relaxed, suddenly, a bloody wind rolled up.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Palin''s body, which had been fried into flesh and blood, was reorganized in the fishy wind, roaring as it turned back to its original shape.

    "I don''t die that easily! Hagrid the devil

    With such a cry, Palin waved his crutches and let the crutches set off a violent wind, blowing in the direction of Sean and Schaffner.

    "Not dead yet?"

    She frowned and clapped again without saying a word.

    "Boom!"

    The surging magic turned into a huge palm, smashing the incoming fishy wind, smashing the chaotic atmosphere, and smashing Palin''s body, which made him explode again and turn into flesh and blood.

    But soon, the flesh and blood all over the sky reunited in the fishy wind, making Palin resurrect.

    "Ah, ah...!"

    Palin, who was resurrected this time, not only set off a violent wind, but also made the heaven and earth rotate, turning the whole space into an upside down chaotic world, which made people dizzy, unstable and extremely uncomfortable.

    The deeper chavne''s eyebrows wrinkled, the more magic gushed out, just like the stable Taishan from the distorted space at the beginning, with great strength, he just stabilized the turmoil in the surrounding space.

    Sheehan did not hesitate to use the "fixed" magic of giving, giving to the surrounding space, so that they are fixed there, no longer distorted.

    Palin saw this scene, continued to roar, set off the fishy wind, distorted the world, and seemed to want to crush sheen and Schaffner directly.

    Unfortunately, his ability to return to strong, but not without solution, not to mention the Schaffner, is far more than his magic, Sheehan can rely on magic to fight against [red sun hell] space anomaly.

    It''s just that...

    "his unique skills seem to have other secrets, which make it difficult for him to be killed."

    While releasing her magic power to stabilize her body, she looks at Sean wearily, just like a cockroach that can''t be killed.

    "You''d better kill him."

    If it takes time, Schaffner will be able to crack Palin''s unique skills and wipe them out completely.

    But it''s not necessary.

    Even if Palin is a real cockroach that can''t be killed, when he meets sheen, he can only be said to be unlucky.

    After all, the holy sword is the real natural enemy of the demons. If it is cut down by the holy sword, even the most difficult demons will have to die completely.

    "Well, I''ll have to do it."

    Sheehan understood this, sighed, but did not waste words to untie the seal of the sword.

    "Unseal (heresu)!"

    In the short unfreezing mantra, the steel blade of the seal on Sheen''s holy sword is directly broken into pieces and turned into three seal rings, which appear on the hilt of the holy sword.

    Sheehan had untied the three seals of the sword.

    Now that his identity has been exposed and he doesn''t need to hide it, sheen doesn''t need to hide his head and tail any more. He can use the holy sword against the enemy normally.

    In addition, God''s experience at that time really taught sheen a profound lesson to some extent. He knew that no matter how strong the existence was, it was possible to overturn. After encountering a relatively high-level battle, sheen no longer had the idea of hiding himself.Sheehan doesn''t want to be called "Fifty fifty". He has hidden power, but he doesn''t use it all the time.

    If it''s hard to hide, it''s all right. Now that it''s all gone, sheen naturally hopes to be in the fishpond bureau again and again, and directly and forcefully crush it.

    Therefore, in addition to the side effects of reincarnation, Sheehan has decided not to hide his power.

    The holy sword is the strongest artifact born from the concept of "the brave". It is the crystallization of power that only the real brave can use. It doesn''t need any cost to use it. In this case, what else can Sean do?

    You''re done!

    As a result, the brilliant light from the unsealed sword in Sheehan''s hand twinkled, instantly occupied the world, turning red into gold.

    The astonishing sacred wave surged through the whole space and made Palin''s pupils shrink. Schaffner''s eyes became solemn and her heart thumped.

    It''s the most powerful miracle that can kill all the demons, even the demons and even the demon king.

    "Come on, let me chop it and see if you can come back to life again."

    Sheen gave Palin a frightening smile.

    On his body, the astonishing momentum burst out.

    At this moment, with the blessing of the sword, Sheehan has easily crossed the legendary level, even the extreme level.

    "He... His sword is so powerful...!"

    Palin''s face was full of horror.

    "Shua!"

    Suddenly, sheen disappeared.

    "No!"

    Palin immediately noticed something. His face changed wildly. Without hesitation, he was shocked and disappeared into the distorted space.

    "Choking!"

    In the next second, the bright sword light cuts past Palin''s position, cutting the twisted space.

    "Run away?"

    Sean suddenly flashed, squinted, turned abruptly, and swept away in one direction.

    There, Palin''s figure quietly appeared.

    "Come on! Stop him

    Palin''s anxious voice rang out.

    Obviously, Palin is also very clear that even if he is hard to kill, once he meets the holy sword, once he is cut, it will be the end of death.

    When the apostles heard Palin''s anxious command, they complained one by one.

    Even Palin, who has opened such a powerful unique skill at the extreme level, has to flee in front of sheen. How can they stop sheen at several legendary levels?

    But Palin, regardless of whether his apostles would like to or not, turned around in a space and made several apostles appear on the road that sheen had to go through.

    At the same time, Palin also exerts negative influence on sheen by manipulating the space.

    For example, increase the gravity around Sean, limit his speed, and increase his load.

    For example, completely distort the space so that Sheehan can no longer move instantaneously.

    For another example, Hearn lost his sense of direction, vision and hearing due to countless reversals of the world.

    Palin did everything he could.

    However...

    "boom!"

    With a terrible magic burst from Sheehan''s body, no matter gravity, the distortion of space or the reversal of the world are rigidly fixed.

    "How could...!"

    Palin couldn''t believe his eyes.

    It''s just that Schaffner''s breath stops and he can''t help murmuring.

    "Detached..."

    that''s right.

    Detached.

    Now that the level has reached 95 and the holy sword has been completely unsealed, even if he does not use the special skill of reincarnation, and burns the magic power to increase himself, Sheen has the power to transcend.

    The power may not be as powerful as the demon man, but it is not inferior to the existence of the goddess of life and the goddess of nature.

    Therefore, Sean has been able to settle the whole space and even this part of heaven and earth just by the release of magic power, just like Schaffner.

    As a result, Sheen''s body flickered a few times, passing the frightened sisai and sheen standing in front of him.

    "Poof

    Under the sound of a neat chop, the light of the sword flashed away.

    Sisai and Sean, who had been eroded by the holy power of the holy sword, could not escape the extreme cut of Sean''s stepping into the super level threshold, and blood splashed on the spot.

    "Sean...!"

    "Big brother...!"

    The two legendary strong men of the strange spirit clan wail and call each other. In the bloody rain, they are cut into two parts and divided into two at the same time.

    Sissy, die.

    Sean, die.

    This pair of brothers, who had been hidden for hundreds of years in the magic city, died worthlessly in this red world.Sheehan did not even look back, and continued to plunder in the direction of Palin.

    "Stop him! Stop him -- "

    Palin had been scared to death, and roared, but he was not in the distorted space and ran away.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    The remaining 98 level middle-aged old demon apostles could only watch sheen kill and roar, one holding up a huge sword, the other holding up a huge shield, trying to stop sheen.

    They were met by a bright sword light.

    Looking at the bright light of the sword, in a trance, the old demon apostles sounded. They just arrived at the magic city, accompanied parien to enter the strange spirit family, and heard what they said when sheen existed.

    "As long as Lord Palin orders us, we''ll go and get the brave man''s head now."

    "Even if he is brave, we can''t win him if we have four of us together."

    Recalling the speech at that time, they didn''t know how naive it was until this moment.

    Endless regret poured into their hearts.

    Immediately, the light of the sword flashed by...

    the consciousness of two middle-aged old demons, a man and a woman, was completely interrupted.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    In the red world, four legendary heroes were killed by sheen in less than a few seconds.

    At this time, the corpses of sisai and Sean were still falling. The middle-aged old demonic apostles followed them, carrying the severed sword and shield, holding the fallen head, and with the blood gushing all over the sky, they fell down.

    Sean, holding the golden sword, with an obvious supercilious momentum, glanced in the direction where Palin was.

    But at this time, Palin was already like a desperado, flashing in the distorted space, running to the distance.

    There, Schaffner was suspended in mid air.

    That is to say, Palin, after a little delay in sacrificing four of the top legendary Apostles'' subordinates, rushed directly to Schaffner.

    "Good courage."

    Schaffner laughed back.

    Palin''s excessive efforts made her feel insulted.

    Immediately, Schaffner did not hesitate to raise his hand, gathering amazing magic.

    This palm, if shot out, is absolutely more powerful than any attack just made by Schaffner.

    At least, Palin''s heart has risen to a deadly sense of crisis.

    The terrible magic that numbed his scalp didn''t stop Palin.

    "Come on... Come on...!"

    Palin cried with great anxiety.

    His preparations are now under way.

    ...

    Magic City.

    After Schaffner left here, there was no fluctuation, as before, the normal operation.

    However, no one found that when Schaffner was locked up in the red sun hell, there was a chilling scene constantly appearing in the magic city.

    "It''s the day after all."

    A demon who has lived in the magic city for a long time sighs and looks at the direction of the magic castle. He has both infatuation and nostalgia in his eyes. In the end, he reaches out his hand and stabs his chest without hesitation, digs out his heart, falls to the ground and loses his life.

    "Farewell, your highness."

    The patriarch of an ethnic group also murmured with a reluctant and nostalgic face. Then he took out a knife and penetrated his abdomen. He died on the spot.

    The same scene is happening all the time.

    One by one, the residents of the magic city committed suicide one after another, and some even set themselves on fire in front of the magic castle, gradually bringing inevitable riots to the magic city.

    In particular, the heretics, the fourth most powerful group in the magic city, actually made their own decisions for the first time. None of them survived or hesitated.

    This terrible scene will continue to appear, and finally condensed into a stream of blood, along with a kind of invisible connection, attached to an existence that has been far away from the magic city.

    ......

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    In the red world, Schaffner, who is preparing to shoot a magic blow to Palin, suddenly stays there.

    "Hum!"

    A stream of blood appeared around Schaffner''s body, and penetrated into her body, making her body tremble violently, and her face flushed inexplicably.

    "This is...!"

    At last, Schaffner''s face changed.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean was stunned by the sudden change.

    Only Palin, seeing this scene, was not surprised but happy, laughing.

    "It''s a success!"

    "It''s a success!"

    "Sure enough! That one''s method is useful! "

    "You''ve been cursed by us for hundreds of years! Devil

    Palin''s voice was heard all over the red world, bringing a gust of fishy wind.

    But Schaffner had no more power to pay attention to him. She felt the curse of constantly drilling into her body, and her expression became extremely ugly.

    In principle, as a demon, Schaffner should not be so easily cursed.

    No matter how powerful the curse is, once it touches the demon, it will be immediately blocked by the magic of the demon.

    It''s beyond the limit of life. It''s impossible for the existence of demons to be influenced by the curse of ordinary life, or even interfered by the negative forces other than the unique skills.

    It is only from the unique skills that are beyond the normal principle of the strange ability, it is possible to cause some obstacles to the demon.

    However, even so, it is extremely difficult to find unique skills that are effective for the existence of the demon level.

    Only a small number of people can wake up with unique skills. Except that Protoss can have the power equivalent to unique skills, the rest of life do not want to wake up with unique skills.There are only a few unique skills that can awaken.

    Among these few people, there are many people whose unique skills are not very strong, even the life abilities that have no effect on fighting.

    Therefore, the unique skills that can have a great effect on the existence of the demon man level, and the existence of the unique skills of that level is basically the same level as the existence of the demon man.

    This kind of existence, in addition to those who are born to be transcendent, may only be possessed by the brave who are summoned from the alien world and can generally awaken their unique skills.

    In other words, at Palin''s level, it''s impossible to have a curse that works for the demons.

    Even if there are such means, it is not easy to apply them to a demon man.

    But now, Palin has.

    What''s more, Schaffner is aware of the reason.

    "Taking advantage of my unique skills

    Yes.

    Palin took advantage of Schaffner''s unique skills.

    "Demon Schaffner, your unique skill is to be able to use the mind as a medium to establish a connection between the two sides and connect the power of different individuals!"

    "This kind of connection exists in the essence of the individual, which is deeper than the existence itself, conceptual factors and even the soul level!"

    "With this ability, as long as someone has formed a deep impression on you in mind, then you can establish a connection with each other according to the impression of your mind!"

    "The more impressed you are with this connection, the deeper it will be!"

    "So, those who revel in you, are captured by your beauty, and become ministers under your skirt are all your servants!"

    It''s a very scary ability.

    With the help of this deep connection, she can even share other people''s five senses, appearance and even strength without any trace.

    If, like Lille, she is absolutely obedient to Schaffner, and there is no heterodox at all, then Schaffner can also manipulate the other''s body, put her own will on the other''s body, and walk in the world with the help of the other''s body.

    It''s an irresistible connection, even if it''s protected by unique skills or the power of the sword.

    Because it''s a connection through the mind.

    Even their own hearts have been occupied, so how to resist?

    In view of this, the only way to resist this ability is to completely ignore the charm of Schaffner.

    But in this world, who can resist the charm of the most beautiful demon in the world?

    Therefore, Lille will say that the reason why Schaffner''s unique skills are strong is actually based on the charm of Schaffner itself.

    Sean can''t resist the interference of Schaffner''s power, he will be confused by Schaffner''s memory, forced to hypnotize, and even dream, because of the same reason.

    Although Sean has been resisting the charm of Schaffner, even if he resists again, Sean still has to admit that the enchantress is too attractive. He left a deep impression on the other side, so naturally he has a flaw and is dreamt by the other side.

    Of course, Schaffner at that time could only intervene to this extent.

    After all, Sheehan did not fall, and Schaffner''s intervention was extremely limited.

    Until later, Sean and Schaffner had an unexpected relationship. Although the memory was blurred, the deep body instinct would not forget this impression, which made the connection between Sean and Schaffner deeper than ever.

    In this case, Schaffner can do more to Sean.

    However, this terrible ability also has an unavoidable side effect.

    "The connection is mutual!"

    "You can treat the people who are trapped in you as servants at will, but if you are trapped in others, even if they don''t have the same ability to control your power, they can also make your heart yield and can''t resist!"

    "Therefore, you will despise anyone, not only because you have no interest in them, but also because once you have a deep impression of others in your heart, you will not be able to resist some demands of others!"

    "Lord Hermes has seen through this for a long time. That''s why he made a plan for hundreds of years to let the people we arranged enter the magic city, be captured by your beauty, and become your ministers under your skirt!"

    "In this way, your unique skills will be connected with them. They will become your slaves, but we will plant the curse of continuous accumulation and fermentation. Through this connection, they will erode you bit by bit!"

    As a result, just as Schaffner can ignore the protection ability of others and interfere with others by virtue of her unique skills, the erosion of this curse will also affect Schaffner through connection.

    This kind of influence, at the beginning, is not very good, very weak, but after hundreds of years of accumulation, and then through the self determination of those who are planted with the curse, it will be detonated in one breath."This is your unique skill -- [Lianxin demon]!"

    Palin with the wind of violence, rolled in front of Schaffner, wrapped it.

    "Your body will be taken by us [original demons]!"

    Palin burst out laughing with a victory in hand.

    Not found at all, a figure is moving towards the blood day in the sky.

    "That''s what you are, isn''t it?"

    The brave man looked up at the red sun, and the cold light in his eyes soared.

    "I found out!"

    In this manifesto, the brave rise to the sky.

    In his hand, the holy sword of bright golden light soared across, cutting open the red sky.

    "Poof

    The golden sword light cut the red sun.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Palin, who was about to wrap Schaffner, howled miserably, and the whole person seemed to be melted and disappeared without a trace.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    "Bang --!"

    Red heaven and earth in the red sun was golden cut to cut at the same time, like broken glass like burst open.

    Red fragments were flying all over the sky, with Palin''s scream.

    The scream came not from other places, but from the red blood day.

    "How can... How can...!"

    The red day of blood was twisting, and Palin''s wailing came out at the same time.

    There is no doubt that this round of blood day is the essence of Palin.

    When Palin uses "red sun hell", he will turn into this round of blood day and become the core of the whole "red sun hell".

    This is the reason why he can resurrect quickly every time after being run over and killed by Schaffner.

    Palin in the red space is just his incarnation. Naturally, he can be revived no matter how many times he is killed.

    If it wasn''t for the fear that the holy power of the sword would spread to the noumenon along with the incarnation, parien didn''t need to worry that he would be hurt by Sheehan. He could leisurely start his own plan to deal with Schaffner.

    Unfortunately, Palin didn''t know that after the blessing of the holy sword, Sheen''s [Wai Jue Tian Ming] was far beyond his usual state. After some peeping, he finally found his noumenon.

    If Sean doesn''t exist this time, then Palin''s plan, which has been in operation for hundreds of years, will surely succeed, which will make Schaffner unable to get away with it?

    But it''s a pity that he finally ignored the influence of Sheehan.

    "Damned great apostle of the star..."! Why didn''t you tell me that this brave man has the power to even step into detachment...! "

    Palin''s venomous voice was heard from the twisted blood day.

    "I curse you --!"

    With this last cry, under the holy power of the holy sword, the blood day was completely annihilated by the bright golden light.

    The red fragments are also scattered in the sky and the earth, and there is no trace.

    "Woo...!"

    At the same time, after all, Schaffner was unable to support the terrible curse of hundreds of years. The whole person was wrapped in vicious blood gas and fell to the ground in the murmur.

    "Shua!"

    Sean immediately disappeared in place, appeared in the fall of Schaffner''s side, will embrace it.

    "Woo... Er..."

    it seems that she has no consciousness, and the power of curse is constantly rising and falling, which makes her look very painful.

    "Bang...!"

    Sean couldn''t help smacking his lips. He raised his sword. He just wanted to use the power of the sword to cut off the curse of Schaffner, but then he stopped suddenly.

    There is no way. Although the holy sword has the ability to purify all evil forces and eliminate all negative effects, it has stronger restraint against demons.

    If Sheehan''s sword is cut down, the curse may be purified, but Schaffner will also suffer unimaginable damage.

    After all, Sheehan''s sword has been evaluated several times as a threat to the demons even without transcendental transformation.

    "Damn it

    Sheehan scolded secretly, and immediately used the best rescue method he could use.

    "[celestial breath]"

    Sean then used the celestial magic comparable to the highest level of recovery magic, let the starlight sprinkle on Schaffner''s body, to get rid of the curse.

    With the blessing of the holy sword, Sean''s [magic ¡¤ celestial body] skill has also been upgraded by 10 levels. With Sean''s generous use of magic, he poured a lot of magic into the use of this celestial body magic without money. This celestial body magic has played an unprecedented super healing power.

    As a result, the ups and downs of the curse on Schaffner finally eased and gradually subsided.

    "Effective!"

    Seeing this, sheen could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    But, in the next second, a terrible momentum suddenly appeared, locked Sean.

    "What...!"

    Sheen''s face changed abruptly. He raised his head and looked into the air.

    "Boom!"

    With a roar, heaven and earth suddenly vibrated.

    A magic beam of light came down from the sky, evaporating the atmosphere all the way, emitting amazing high temperature, and falling in the direction of Sheehan.

    That''s enough power to bring down the mainland.

    It''s pure violence that can shatter heaven and earth.

    At a glance, Sheehan recognized that this attack absolutely came from the existence of detachment level.

    This left Sheen''s head blank for a moment.

    However, the fatal sense of crisis stimulated Sheehan''s nerves, which made Sheehan burst out without thinking.

    "[reincarnation]!"Sheehan then burned the magic in his body and opened his last trump card.

    All of a sudden, the gorgeous flame from Sheehan''s body burning.

    The amazing flame that caused the torrent instantly increased Sean''s power tenfold.

    At this critical juncture, Sheehan pushed reincarnation to the limit.

    "Ha, ah, ah, ah, ah --!"

    Then, Hearn yelled, raised his holy sword, let the bright golden light and gorgeous flame merge, and wielded the most powerful chopping blow against the terrible light column falling in the sky.

    "Choke --!"

    The sound of sword singing from heaven and earth suddenly appeared.

    The golden chopper, wrapped in the gorgeous light, turned into a huge sword light, and met the huge light column falling from the sky.

    "Dong --!"

    The deafening roar, like thunder, resounded through the whole world.

    The sword light and the pillar of light collided with each other fiercely, setting off a torrent of impact and a magic storm, blowing in all directions like a big bang.

    "Paki, Paki, Paki..."

    The rock plate is constantly cracking.

    "Bang, bang, Bang..."

    The ground is constantly breaking.

    The terrible impact plowed through the whole earth, destroying mountains, rivers and forests one after another.

    All the places within a radius of ten kilometers were razed to the ground at this moment.

    Fortunately, the deadly column of terror from the sky was blocked.

    Sean tried his best to cut the attack, successfully stopped the super level attack, and let the huge golden sword light break the magic beam.

    Both sides dissipated in a terrible shock.

    Sean, holding Schaffner in his arms, could not help falling in the stormy storm until he was about to touch the collapsing earth.

    "Hum!"

    On this side, Sheehan had just stabilized his figure when a cold groan sounded in his ear.

    Sean took a deep breath, pressed down a puff of turbid air in his chest, and his eyes crossed the space like a sword and fell into the air.

    It wasn''t until this moment that sheen saw it.

    In the distant sky, there is a figure, I do not know when appeared there.

    The momentum of his body is extremely terrible, no less than the detached level of the devil.

    He raised his hand as if he were going to continue to attack with terrible strength.

    Seeing this scene and feeling the other party''s amazing breath, sheen had no spare time to think, so he could only sink his face, hold the holy sword in his hand and burn the magic.

    But just as Sheehan was ready to make another hard hit with the other side, a more terrible breath burst into his arms.

    "Go away!"

    The extremely cold voice turned into a real impact, instantly penetrated the space and blasted on the figure in the air.

    "Bang!"

    In the cracking sound, the figure was hit by the front and retreated for a long distance.

    The other side was unharmed and still safe.

    But I don''t know why, the breath on the other side suddenly dropped, from super level to limit level.

    "Tut..."

    after the angry voice, the figure in the sky disappeared.

    Heaven and earth, thus restored peace.

    "Cough...!"

    As if she had relaxed, the breath on her body also dropped, and she coughed involuntarily.

    "Hoo..."

    Sean also breathed out a breath, letting the gorgeous light dissipate.

    The magic of burning hard in the body, which gradually calmed down.

    Although the consumption is not small, because the just [reincarnation destiny] has not opened a long relationship, even if it is pushed to the limit of ten times increase, Sheehan still does not feel very tired.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sean then looked at the heart like a lingering fear to the arms of the summer of Fresnel, hurriedly asked.

    The curse of Schaffner has been calmed down, but it has not been dispelled, making her state seem very bad.

    "I''m... I''m ok..."

    with that, Schaffner''s face was as pale as paper.

    Sean just wanted to reply for her, but Schaffner grabbed his arm and shook her head at him.

    "We''d better get out of here first, otherwise, when that guy''s strength rises to the peak again, we''ll have to fight with him in the state of demon man."

    Hearing the words, sheen felt tight in her heart.

    "Who is that man? How can you suddenly jump out of such a detached level of existence? "

    Sheen couldn''t help asking the question.

    She did not answer, but shook her head.

    "Don''t worry. Like you, he has limited time to have the power of transcendence. Otherwise, he will never retreat just now." "In short, you listen to me first, leave here first, don''t let him adjust his good state to kill back."Hearing Schaffner''s words, Sheehan had to nod his head even if he had a thousand questions.

    At the moment, Sheehan moved for a moment and left here.

    About ten minutes later, a figure appeared in the sky again. After feeling around, he found that there was no one here, and then he retreated.

    Before long, there are three figures swept to the side, appeared here.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    Lille looked at the battlefield turned into ruins, and cried out at a loss.

    "Damn it

    Hart''s face was so ugly that he broke a rock and made the ground tremble.

    "..."

    Gray was silent, but the haze in his eyes remained for a long time.

    At the same time of the war, the three followers, who were excluded from the red space by Palin and exiled to other places, stood in the ruins and looked at the scene for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    Moon collar, deep in a forest.

    It''s just a few hundred kilometers away from the magic collar.

    Sean flashed here with Schaffner in his arms, but Schaffner stopped him when he wanted to continue on his way.

    "Here it is."

    She was still a little pale, but her tone was not so weak.

    Sean stops and looks at Schaffner in her arms.

    "Are you sure you don''t have to go any further?"

    Sheehan asked.

    Although it has been hundreds of kilometers away, this distance is not far for a person who can play a super off grade strength.

    If the other side wants to chase and knows the position here, it only takes a few seconds to get here.

    So, Sheehan wanted to stay away.

    But Schaffner didn''t think it was necessary.

    "He didn''t expect us to stay so close. It''s not easy to find us here." "What''s more, he doesn''t have no scruples. Even if I''m cursed, after you show the strength of the same level of detachment, unless he has made up for his own defects, he will definitely worry about whether he will be killed by a half devil who really pursues US recklessly," said Schaffner calmly

    What Schaffner reveals in her speech is her understanding of each other and her confidence in holding each other''s lifeblood.

    Sean was relieved and suspicious.

    "Half devil?" Sheehan murmured and asked, "what kind of demon is that?"

    "Variety?" Schaffner frowned and said to sheen, "don''t talk about the ogre like a genetically modified pet dog."

    "But I''ve never heard of anything like a half demon." Sheehan shrugged his shoulders and said, "what kind of half god, half devil, half spirit and so on are often seen in novels. Human beings are mixed with other races. But this half devil has never heard of. Is it one of your sisters who gave birth to a child with human beings?"

    Hearing Sheen''s words, Schaffner narrowed her eyes and gave a smile.

    "You make fun of my sisters again. Do you believe I poke you?"

    This sentence of Schaffner is said in a very sweet tone.

    "No... No."

    Sheen gave a dry smile and stopped joking.

    She snorted, then pursed her lips and opened her mouth slowly.

    "As we all know, our demons are born under the influence of kratis, the demon king. Their nature is similar to the demons born under the influence of the source of magic. They are born naturally through the intervention of magic."

    This is the origin of the demons, and also the reason why the demons appear in this world.

    "If we say that ordinary demons are born under the influence of the devil, then we demons are born directly in the devil''s magic."

    There is a fundamental difference between the two.

    Aiyi once told Sheehan that the original demons were born under the influence of the demon king. Therefore, the demons can be regarded as the inferior species of the demon king. They belong to the servants of the demon king. Just like the branches and leaves growing from the tree, they are loyal to the demon king and also depend on the demon king. The demon man is the closest one to the demon king in nature. The demon king is compared to the heaven The tree, the demon, is compared to the branches and leaves. The demon is the sapling, which can grow up to the level of the demon in theory.

    Of course, only in theory, the devil is the original concept and individual born in nothingness together with the omnipotent goddess. It is an existence above the world. The devil who lives in this world and is born in this world is a devil who will be lower than the world in the level of life in any case. It can''t grow into a devil in this world at all The devil.

    But they are also the lineal descendants born from the magic of the demon king, which is very different from the ordinary demons.

    Therefore, although all the people of the whole demon clan can be regarded as the children of the demon king, those children are just "raised" by the magic of the demon king. In simple words, they have no direct blood relationship with the demon king.

    However, the demons are different. They are born directly from the magic of the devil king. They are similar in nature to the devil king, and can be regarded as the blood descendants of the devil king.

    "There are six consanguineous descendants of demons like this."

    Schaffner looks at Sean.

    "But that doesn''t mean that there is no seventh life in the devil''s magic."

    Hearing this, Sheen''s eyes jumped.

    "Should not..."

    Sheehan thought of Palin''s dialogue with Schaffner in the red world, that is, the "brother of the demons" mentioned by the other party.

    "Guess?" With a little smile, Schaffner affirmed: "at the beginning, there were seven lives in the magic of mother, but only six lives were completely nurtured. The last one was born a little later, because the mother''s power was almost occupied by our six sisters, and there was no remaining power to completely nourish her, and she was excluded from the outside world, with the rest of us Like the demons, they were born outside because of their mother''s magic. "The so-called half devil refers to the incomplete devil.

    Because he was not completely born in the magic of the devil, and was nurtured by the devil''s power, half of them belong to the category of normal demons, just like ordinary demons.

    If the devil is the closest to the existence of the devil, then the half devil is half close to the devil, half close to the devil.

    "For this reason, he can''t be regarded as the mother''s real child, nor can he be regarded as our brother completely. He is not even full of strength, and has always been between the super level and the extreme level."

    Like this, said Schaffner.

    "What I mean by being between the super level and the extreme level is not that his strength exceeds the extreme level, but that his strength fluctuates between the two levels."

    In other words, this half demon sometimes can play a super off level power, but sometimes it will suddenly drop to the limit level, the power is not stable at all.

    "Did you see that just now? After he was attacked by me, his breath suddenly dropped. This is the expression of his incomplete body of demons. "

    Schaffner has a point.

    "He''s like this. Sometimes he''s a super level demon, sometimes he''s just an extreme level demon, sometimes he can compete with us, sometimes he can only look at our backs and can''t touch us. There will be several such changes in a day, and even be affected by external factors."

    For example, just now, Schaffner''s original intention should be to scare that person away. Who knows, it''s just a painless attack, and the other party immediately dropped from the super level.

    This is the half devil, a kind of incomplete devil.

    "That guy is suffering from this kind of constitution, so he always wants to be a complete demon."

    The voice of the language is very calm.

    "As a result, it''s the so-called seventh demon creation plan."

    Hearing the speech, Sheen''s eyes were fixed.

    I can''t help it. In this sentence of Schaffner, the amount of information is too much.

    This not only points out the current status of the half demon man, but also points out what is the essence of the seventh demon man''s creation plan, which has been worked out by the original demon for thousands of years and is nearing the end.

    "You mean that the seventh demon being created by the old demon sect actually refers to this half demon?"

    Sheehan asked in a deep voice.

    Schaffner did not affirm, but did not deny.

    She just said that.

    "At least, the ultimate beneficiary of the seventh demon creation plan is absolutely him. I don''t believe [the original demon] can create a demon so easily."

    If the demons were so creative, there would not always be only six.

    Sheehan also didn''t believe that by virtue of the magic ritual, he could spell out a real demon man by combining the flesh and blood power of a bunch of demons and demons.

    The reason why the creation of the seventh demon man is possible is only because of the half demon man.

    Perhaps, the other party sacrificed a part of his body to serve as the core of the seventh devil, and then he was able to create an unfinished seventh devil. Then the unfinished seventh devil separated the devil cubs, devoured the sacrifice, and strengthened himself. When the devil cubs returned to the noumenon and became a part of the noumenon, the seventh devil''s degree of completion would be more and more perfect The higher.

    But only in this way, certainly can not complete the seventh devil.

    In the end, what the old demons have accomplished is probably just a half demon like the source of the core, and it is impossible to create a complete real demon.

    But it doesn''t hurt.

    Because, this may be the real purpose of the other party.

    Maybe the half devil wants to cultivate a real devil Cub with himself as the core, and then absorb it through rituals to supplement his own incompleteness, so that he can become a real seventh devil?

    Schaffner would say that the ultimate beneficiary of the plan is absolutely him, which may be the point.

    "Of course, if he can kill any one of our six sisters and devour our demon body, he may also become a complete demon."

    This is the irony of Schaffner.

    "Thanks to this, this guy has been eyeing us for a long time, thinking all the time whether he can swallow us."

    "Ai Yi, in particular, as the last devil, was born several hundred years ahead of him because of his good luck, which made him an incomplete culprit. He tried every means to deal with it all day."

    "This time, I will become like this, I''m afraid it''s also because he wants to devour me and become a complete demon."

    For this reason, the other side has arranged for hundreds of years. This time, the oldest and the strongest of the only three ambassadors under his command is also allowed to use the weakness of Schaffner''s unique skills to plot against her.

    In order to become a complete demon."I think that the so-called seventh devil creation plan can make him a complete devil, and he has no bottom in his heart, right?"

    "That''s why he started the Bureau he laid down hundreds of years ago and intends to fight for another feasible opportunity."

    "It''s a pity that he didn''t take into account the variable of you. In the end, he lost his most effective subordinates. He was so angry that he jumped out and attacked us. It''s really as useless as ever."

    Schaffner almost became his brother''s existence is despised, words and deeds are full of contempt.

    Such a Schaffner may have forgotten that he would become like this, thanks to this half demon man.

    After listening to the description of Schaffner, Hearn felt dignified.

    "I didn''t expect that the leader behind the [original demon] was actually half a demon man."

    Although it''s just a demon man under limited conditions, it''s also a real super level combat power, which can''t be underestimated at all.

    "No wonder for thousands of years, this [original demon] has been able to make waves. If it wasn''t for the existence support of transcendent level, it would have been uprooted by you."

    Sean figured out a lot of things.

    "I think so." Schaffner said noncommittally: "even if it''s just the ups and downs of the super level, it''s also super level. In addition, the guy''s unique skills are just like himself, insidious and cunning. Not only he doesn''t completely cover his own breath and whereabouts, but also he can cover up for others. Even the natural goddess nadura can''t be found. It can be said that the whole [original devil] is established because of him And survive to this day. "

    This is the biggest evil in the world today, an underground backstage agent that countless people want to deal with.

    "I''m really lucky to have you this time." She raised her eyes and looked at Sean. Her eyes twinkled and said, "if it wasn''t for you, this time, I would have really fallen."

    I''m afraid that the half devil didn''t expect that there was a character who could play a super level combat power around Schaffner?

    Otherwise, this time, the other party may succeed in attacking and killing, take the body of Schaffner''s demon man, and become a complete demon man by swallowing Schaffner.

    However, Sheehan had doubts in his heart.

    "A layout that has been in operation for hundreds of years, now that it is planned to start, how can the [original devil] not guard against me?"

    This is something sheen can''t figure out.

    Normally speaking, his news around Schaffner is not hidden, and Palin also knows his performance here, which proves this.

    In this case, the other side only showed the layout for Schaffner from the beginning to the end, but not for their own layout, leading to the final failure, which is a bit illogical.

    "Do they really think I''m just a legendary brave man, even if I have a little influence?"

    Sean had to think that way.

    Only in this way can we explain why the other party has not formulated countermeasures against itself.

    But why?

    "I personally killed an existence in the imperial capital who has stepped into the super level. No one can find out such big news?"

    Sean was puzzled.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Sean''s troubles in the imperial capital are not uncommon.

    Apart from other things, the imperial capital is almost half destroyed, the imperial palace is completely destroyed, and the whole empire''s political power has undergone tremendous changes. Not only the emperor is crazy and is pulled down, but even the imperial concubine is revealed to be a gangster who is trying to use the Empire to achieve evil purposes. Such a big event will definitely cause a sensation in the human world, even in the divine world or the demon world.

    Not to mention, Sheehan also killed the Moro who entered the super level with the help of the treasure left by the Supreme God, so that his secret of being a brave man was exposed. This is definitely an event that can cause a magnitude 18 earthquake.

    After a thousand years, the brave man appeared in ohm niepertanson for only half a year, but he has been able to kill the existence of super level. Once the news comes out, the three circles will not be at peace.

    At that time, many people witnessed that scene, even those who participated in the coup d''etat of the whole empire. Many people in the imperial capital, intentional or unintentional, were observing the incident one after another. It would be strange if Sheehan''s incident was not exposed.

    Before, it was because the matter of the brave was too hot, so Sheehan was able to kill Moruo, and Moruo stepped into the existence of detachment with the help of the sleeping treasure of the Supreme God under the Empire, which was ignored to a certain extent.

    But the general public has ignored this matter, but the people of the major forces will never ignore it.

    If they know that sheen is a brave man, they will try their best to investigate the whole story and dig out all the information after sheen came to this world.

    Under such circumstances, it''s not difficult for them to find out what happened in the imperial capital and know that Sheehan killed the existence of superclass.

    In particular, the old demons, the original demons, can''t have no information about this.

    You know, Moro and the original devil are cooperative relations. Even if her plan is not known by the original devil''s people, there will be the original devil''s people paying attention to her, and even watching all the things that happened that day.

    In addition, Moro has many doubts. Even if she was killed by Sheehan, her radiant branch disappeared. She also has the skill of symbiosis, which makes people care about her abnormality.

    Sheehan has reason to believe that behind the Moro, there is actually a backstage agent.

    The person behind this is the existence of [symbiosis] with Moro.

    And Sean is not without guessing who this existence is.

    After all, there was a man who was pursued and killed for no reason. After being rescued by Rasha and Lilith, he fell into a coma for several days, and then disappeared for no reason. It happened that he still had a lot of ties with morrow. Sheen didn''t doubt that the other side had a ghost.

    If the missing mastermind is still connected with the original demon, then the original demon will never be unaware that Sheehan killed Moro and crusaded against the existence of a super level.

    Knowing this, how could the other side regard Sean as a legendary brave man and not have much influence on the game?

    "There must be something inside that I don''t know."

    Sean was so sure.

    When Sean thought of such a thing, in his arms, Schaffner looked at him and suddenly made a sound.

    "What happened in the imperial capital, in fact, we temporarily blocked part of the news with the elder sister''s signal."

    Sean was stunned by the sudden words.

    "You know what I''m thinking?"

    Sheen was a little surprised.

    "A little bit." "My [heart demon] is a unique skill that can connect me with others by using my heart as a medium. According to the relationship between the two sides, the deeper the connection, the stronger it will be. Then, with the relationship between you and me, it''s not very normal to detect some thoughts in your heart."

    Good guy, I know another foul woman who can read my heart.

    When Sean was speechless, Schaffner looked at him funny and then tightened her face.

    "It''s called Moro, isn''t it?" She said: "when she stepped into the transcendental level, in fact, her magic had penetrated into the demon world and the divine world, and was detected by us who were at the same level."

    No matter the three goddesses or the six demons, in fact, since then, they have been collecting information about the coup in the imperial capital, and then gradually learned the truth.

    "It has to be said that the so-called [death spirit] really has some ways. We were scared that it squeezed out the possibility of being promoted to the super level."

    So said Schaffner to Sean.

    "But you don''t have to worry about it. If you step into the super level in this way, you will be just like you and that guy in the end. It can only be a limited and conditional super level."

    The unexpected news caught Sheen''s attention.

    "Is it really just limited and conditional detachment?"

    Sheen couldn''t help asking the question."Of course." Without hesitation, Schaffner nodded her head, turned her lips, and said, "are the principles set by omnix, the Supreme God, false? The so-called limit of life says "breakthrough is breakthrough?"

    That''s the limit of the truth of the world itself, so that life can only reach the level of 100 at most, which can''t be surpassed, can''t be crossed.

    "At the beginning, the reason why omnis, the Supreme God, set this limit was to give life a structure so that they could appear."

    At the beginning, there was no life in the world. Only omnis and kratis were born from nothingness. No third life was conceived and allowed to appear.

    "The existence of two is the limit, and the third is impossible."

    For this reason, the Supreme God, omnix, has put restrictions on the concept of life and fixed them in a structure and a framework, greatly reducing the difficulty of the birth of life.

    Since it is impossible to give birth to a third existence like them, we should lower our requirements and let the existence inferior to them appear.

    As a result, life has its limits. With the improvement of the structure and framework, the concepts of grades and skills are written into the "principles of the world", making the creation and birth of life possible.

    This is the reason why the demon man can theoretically become the demon king, but is doomed to fail to grow to that level.

    This is the limit of the world itself, which can only accommodate one supreme God, one devil.

    Beyond this amount, the result is afraid of the big bang, beyond the load, let everything collapse.

    In view of this, since ancient times, there have been only three goddesses and six demons who can surmount the limit of life and reach the existence of detachment.

    Even Lilith and Artemis, the two goddesses of evil and justice, had some problems when they were born.

    Lilith was affected by her own power, which led to the exclusion of reason. After ten thousand years of twists and turns, she came back successfully in this generation.

    There are some problems in Artemis, but they are unknown.

    Even the goddess in charge of the concept of time is divided into Trinity, which cannot be detached without Union.

    As for the three goddesses and the six demons, they are naturally detached. The former is directly separated from the Supreme God, and the latter is directly born in the magic of the demon king. With the protection of these two forces, they just enter the detachment and achieve detachment.

    In other words...

    "the limit of life is insurmountable."

    Schaffner spoke solemnly.

    "From ancient times to the present, the only people who can cross this limit of life are brave people who come from a different world and are not bound by the world''s principles to a certain extent."

    The concept of "brave" can be juxtaposed with the devil and the Supreme God.

    They restrain and rely on each other, so the brave are so special.

    "The brave will not be shackled by the limit of life, and can step into the transcendence without side effects."

    Schaffner''s voice was firm.

    "In addition to the brave, the rest of life want to get rid of, not only belong to fantasy, even if the final success for various reasons, there will be a variety of problems, or not completely."

    Lilith, Artemis and the three goddesses of time and space are the representative existence of "all kinds of problems".

    The half demon and the great spirit from death are the latter.

    So, Schaffner can say for sure.

    "The so-called great spirit, not only has a limited time to possess transcendental power, but once it loses the supreme mysterious treasure named radiant branch, it will be beaten back to its original shape in an instant."

    "Not to mention her, the guy who has completed the seventh creation plan and completed his own body may have some unpredictable side effects."

    "Because of this, he wants to devour the existing demons and get a complete body."

    "If we are nurtured as a demon like him, once he swallows it, it will be equivalent to taking our place, and we can get a perfect demon body without side effects."

    Schaffner spoke these words in one breath.

    Sean''s got it.

    "So what are you blocking information for?"

    Sheehan asked about the question.

    "What else could it be for?" "Of course, it''s to prevent the situation from becoming more complicated, my brave man," she said

    When Sheehan''s identity was exposed, it was already so exciting that the whole demons were in chaos, and even rioting.

    Protoss and Terrans have also been affected, making the situation that has been peaceful for thousands of years unstable.

    In this way, if it is revealed that the brave have the power beyond the level, the reaction of the demons will be greater, and even the Protoss and the Terran may have unnecessary delusions.After all, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will think, since our side has a super brave man, can we really try to challenge the demons.

    Even if it is not to restart the war, so as to coerce and lure, and strive for more benefits, isn''t that ok?

    What''s more, there may be many people in the Terran who want to use this power.

    In view of this kind of influence, at last, Sarah decided to unite the three goddesses and her sisters to temporarily block the news.

    "For this reason, when you came to the demon Kingdom, the protoss had already sent people to the lower Kingdom, or negotiated with the new emperor of the Empire to block the news, or memorized some of the relevant characters, sealed their impressions, blurred them, or even deleted them."

    Schaffner told Sheehan such an unknown news.

    "Because of this, you are just a legendary brave man in the world. Even most people think that you have not reached the legendary level since you came to omnipoten for half a year. It is only with the blessing of the holy sword and the strength of your unique skills that you have the legendary fighting power."

    This makes Sheehan''s real strength greatly blurred. Except for some people who are interested in it, I''m afraid no one has noticed this.

    Even when Sheehan has defeated alidia, the Kingdom has already blockaded it.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that in the imperial capital, Sheehan had done too many things as a mysterious strongman and had already been recognized as a legendary fighter, maybe the world would have thought that Sheehan didn''t even have a legendary fighter.

    "Good guy."

    Sean finally couldn''t help coming out.

    Emotion, is your intelligence so tightly controlled?

    "What''s the matter with the [original devil] Sheehan wondered, "are they affected by memory, too?"

    "This..." Schaffner twisted her brows, shook her head after half a sound, and said, "maybe it''s their internal problem, or maybe it''s the problem of the great spirit who got the glowing branch. Maybe they don''t agree."

    It''s not impossible.

    Otherwise, how could there be only one Palin here today?

    Even if Palin fails, those who peep in the dark should not only have the half devil.

    If the half demon and the great spirit join hands, even if their detachment is not complete, they can directly challenge Schaffner.

    At that time, if Schaffner is cursed again, the other side''s probability of winning will be 100%.

    But as a result, the big spirit body did not participate in this action, only let the half demon man as the leader personally come out.

    It can be seen from this that there may be some internal problems in this [original devil].

    In this case, it''s not surprising that the great spirit didn''t provide the information that sheen had the ability to kill Moruo.

    In a word, it''s a bit lucky to be able to skip a robbery this time.

    Otherwise, even if there is sheen, the other party may set some traps and formulate some countermeasures, which will eventually make sheen fall to the same end as Schaffner and be harmed by the two incompletely detached beings on the opposite side.

    "Should I thank the Supreme God for bringing me luck?"

    Sheehan showed it.

    "Why thank the Supreme God? Thank you and thank the devil

    Schaffner strongly opposed it.

    Girl, I''m afraid you don''t know that we have the blessing of the Supreme God. Even the world is caring for us, helping us and giving us good luck.

    "Think of a way to help you get rid of the curse first."

    Sheen didn''t talk about it any more, and got back to the point.

    "Good."

    Naturally, Schaffner had no opinion.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    The moon demon leads the border forest, in a cave.

    At this time, Sheehan was standing at the entrance of the cave, looking out as if he was watching the wind, but at the same time, he often looked inside the cave, his mouth twitching slightly.

    There, Shiva sat on the ground, eyes closed, and the undulating curse of her body was being expelled by bursts of intense light.

    The light came from the phantoms that appeared around Schaffner.

    Those phantoms were all dressed in the vestments of the clergy. Some were old, some were few, some were male, some were female, but none of them looked at Schaffner with adoring eyes, and used a variety of high-level recovery magic to get rid of the curse for Schaffner.

    Sean was stunned and admired by this.

    Schaffney''s unique skill is the ability to determine the strength by the impression and connection in her heart. The more intoxicated she is with her charm, the more loyal, loving and infatuated she is with her, the less she can resist her, and even become her "possession".

    The so-called "possession" refers to all kinds of things.

    For example, if you are simply infatuated with Schaffner, you will only be deprived of vision, hearing and other senses, so that Schaffner can see what others see and smell what others hear. The impact is not deep.

    But as long as the more infatuated with her, the more intoxicated with her, the deeper the connection of the [Lianxin demon] will be, which will lead to the more in-depth taking things from others.

    In the end, Schaffner can even change into others, use their abilities, and even peep into their hearts and memories.

    This is the horror of [Lianxin demon]. The more you fall in love with and fall in love with Schaffner, the more you have no secret or resistance. Even your own everything will be used by Schaffner and your own value will be completely drained.

    If this ability is forced by an ugly person, it will cost a lot.

    It''s a pity that it''s not the ugly force who gets it, but the most beautiful witch in the three realms, who makes countless emperors and heroes fall into the enemy, and then betrays the world for life.

    This creates the terror power of the Lianxin demon and the terror power of the demon.

    When Sheehan knew this, he was already secretly frightened. Who knew that he underestimated this ability.

    "It''s amazing that you can reappear the other people who are connected with you in the form of a phantom, and the phantom also has the same strength and ability as you. Is this [Lianxin demon] too terrible?"

    Sean didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time.

    He even saw that among the clergymen who were using the healing magic to get rid of the curse of Schaffner, there was a legendary pope with a kind face and good eyes.

    If you''re not wrong, that guy should be called Euler.

    It really made sheen feel like a dog.

    "Well, you are so old that you secretly fall in love with the enchantment, and you are so degenerated that you can be called out as a phantom. Are you worthy of the goddess you serve?"

    ''s heart make complaints about it since the beginning.

    But then he felt guilty again.

    "Should I be able to be reappeared by that witch in the way of phantom like this, and become her thug?"

    Although I didn''t fall into the enemy''s occupation, if I want to talk about the relationship, my relationship with Schaffner is absolutely beyond anyone, right?

    In this way, the deeper the relationship between [Lianxin demon] and the deeper the impression on the soul, the more deeply it can connect with each other and use the effects of each other''s various abilities. It seems impossible that it will not be made into a phantom to reproduce itself?

    "I..."

    Sean is a little square.

    At this moment, a very angry voice came into Sheen''s ear.

    "Don''t worry, this kind of reappearance is limited. At least it''s impossible to reappear a person''s unique skills, even special skills, let alone the sword of the brave."

    With such a sound, the mirages around Schaffner''s body seemed to disappear, which made Schaffner open her eyes.

    "... you read my heart again?"

    Sheehan looks at Schaffner speechless.

    "Who made you stand there and look suspicious of life?"

    Schaffner narrowed her eyes.

    "Seeing your ability, everyone will doubt life, OK?"

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    "Coincidentally, my sister and sisters often say the same thing." Xiafune said with a smile: "however, this ability is strong, but the side effects are also very obvious."

    Sean remembered the words of Schaffner.

    It seems that the Japanese Ambassador named Palin said that the ability to connect with each other through the medium of mind is mutual.

    Therefore, Schaffner can squeeze the value of others by virtue of others'' infatuation and infatuation with her, but others can also make her mind yield and unable to resist when she is deeply impressed by herself.As a result, Schaffner would despise anyone, in order not to let his heart appear flaws, have a deep impression on others, and become unable to resist the demands of others.

    [Lianxin demon] - the ability to manipulate the power of others through spiritual connection is a double-edged sword.

    "I am very aware of the terrible ability of myself, which will even make me doomed, so I always have a ranking list in my heart. The higher the score, the more important it is for me, and at the same time, the more dangerous it is."

    Schaffner is so quiet.

    That makes sheen curious.

    "What''s my score in your mind?"

    Sean looked at Schaffner curiously.

    But she didn''t say it, just a smile, which is meaningful.

    "All right." Sheen turned his lips and said, "sooner or later, I''ll read your heart."

    In this way, we are not the only one to disclose our inner thoughts unilaterally.

    Of course, Schaffner''s mind reading should not be complete, only occasionally read some of Sheehan''s one-sided ideas.

    Otherwise, sheen would have no secrets in front of this woman.

    If one day I fall into the enemy completely and become her subordinate, I will be read away all my thoughts and even the memory in my mind

    Sean immediately sighed. Fortunately, he held on before and was not seduced by the witch. Otherwise, he would be doomed now.

    Thinking of this, sheen quickly looked at the nose and nose, nose and heart, to get rid of all distractions.

    Schaffner seems to be aware of Sean''s little movements.

    "What? Are you afraid that I''ll know any secrets? " With a smile on her face, she said, "remember to stay away from me. Don''t think about me any more?"

    Smell speech, Xi en brow a pick.

    "Do I have a bad idea of you?" Sheehan looked directly at Schaffner and said, "it seems that some demon''s Royal Highness has a lot of thoughts about me?"

    "Me? To you? " Schaffner''s eyes widened.

    "Isn''t it?" Sean learned from Schaffner and said with a smile, "if not, why didn''t you resist that night?"

    "I..." Schaffner opened her mouth.

    "Don''t tell me that you can''t resist me because of the side effect of [Lianxin demon]." Sean blocked the back road of Schaffner, snorted and said: "you said it yourself, and the side effect is also on the soul. Since you can''t resist, it proves that I am not low in your heart. You have a strong desire for me. You are greedy for my body, and you are cheap."

    Schaffner almost didn''t die of anger.

    Can that be the same?

    It''s only 98 points, one point lower than my little Ayi. Do you really think this score can do anything for me?

    This is just our own score, not the score of Lianxin demon.

    On the other side of [Lianxin demon], you can see the flaws and impressions in your mind, which determine the strength of the connection.

    And you this guy, that several times is how to have how fierce, don''t you have a point in mind?

    Almost to the disabled, almost not you toss to death, in that way, how can I not leave the most profound impression?

    Give me your body?

    It''s clear that you''re the one who comes here every time!

    Shivering and raising her hand, she wanted to give Sean a punch.

    But at this time, a magic swept, let Sean and Schaffner''s body shape for one meal.

    "This is

    Sheen blinked, closed his eyes and let go of his perception.

    Schaffner, too, began to feel.

    Before long, both of them realized that a hidden magic appeared around them, even in the forest, wandering around.

    Moreover, the other side deliberately hid his whereabouts, but the intensity of the search was not small, obviously doing something shady.

    "Is it the man of the original devil?"

    Sheen murmured.

    "Should it be?" "It seems that the guy is not willing to give up this opportunity yet," she said with a sneer

    Obviously, these people were sent by the half demon man to search the trail of Sean and Schaffner.

    "There is a legendary guy leading the team, and the rest are only the superior demons of level 70 to level 80." Sean looked at Schaffner and asked, "do you want me to go out and fix it?"

    "No," he said Schaffner thought for a while, and finally shook his head and objected: "that guy is likely to use his unique skills to hide nearby. Once you make a move, he will immediately detect it."

    At that time, Sean and Schaffner will be hunted down by him.

    "I don''t care. I don''t believe that there is no way for an incomplete detachment if I play all the cards." Sheehan asked, frowning: "if you can do it, he''s going to die.""Me?" Schaffner gave a bitter smile and said: "I''m sorry that the curse on me has not been completely removed. The accumulation of hundreds of years can''t be removed easily. Once I do it, the possibility of curse outbreak is very high."

    In other words, in a real fight, Sheehan not only has to fight with each other, but also has to protect schaffney.

    In this way, the situation will become very unfavorable.

    That is to say...

    "don''t you fight?"

    Sean''s a little sorry.

    "No "Don''t worry, I''ll come back with him sooner or later," she said

    Sheehan nodded noncommittally.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    At the same time, on one of the high mountains on the border of the moon demon, a demon man with four black robed men looked down at the scenery below, with a gentle smile on his face.

    Behind it, a cold voice sounded.

    "What are you doing in a place like this?"

    The speaker is a woman who approaches the other person''s back quietly.

    The woman has a cold and gorgeous face, but her breath is quite soft. It''s a bit like a fairy who came down from the moon. She has only a pair of cold eyes, which makes her whole body with an indescribable dangerous breath.

    The smile on the gentle man''s face didn''t change. When he turned around, the smile turned into an artificial surprise.

    "Are you here, too?"

    The man seems to be surprised.

    The woman ignored his artificial surprise, and her expression was still cold.

    "The leader has ordered us to send the apostles and messengers to find the brave and demon before the rescue of the demons. Why don''t you perform the task and spend your time here?"

    A woman''s tone is full of doubts, even doubts, about her partner.

    That aggressive posture, let the demon man quickly raise his hands, make a surrender.

    "Don''t frighten me like that. I can''t stand the threat of extreme powers like you." The demon man said helplessly, "didn''t I send my apostles and messengers to look for them long ago?"

    "And you? Just stay here to see the play? " The woman didn''t give up the investigation because of the weakness of the other party. Instead, she opened her mouth more aggressively and said, "do you want to disobey the leader''s orders?"

    "Wronged." The demon clan man is very exaggerative way: "when did I disobey the leader''s order?"

    This sentence, let that woman''s breath began to rise and fall.

    "Do you think you can hide it from me?" The woman looked directly at each other and said, "whether it''s the old demon sect that created a mirage, or the release of the evil god Lilith, or even recommending an imperial concubine that I don''t know anything about to join, saying that we can make her the fourth ambassador. These little moves have nothing to do with the ultimate goal of the leader?"

    Danas, the demon man, suddenly smiles and admits it.

    "It''s true that I''m good at making decisions, which have nothing to do with my father''s... No, the leader''s policy." Danas Shi ran said: "but what about this? Did I get in the way of the organization? "

    "... what should I say about [Japan] The woman stares at Danas and says in a cold voice: "since you have contact with the Moro, why didn''t you tell me that the brave man who killed the Moro has super level combat power?"

    At this point, women''s breath has become dangerous.

    "If you didn''t hide, the leader''s plan would not have failed, the demon would not have run away, and the sun would not have died so wrongly. How can you bear these responsibilities?"

    Said, the woman''s magic power all permeated, as if was ready to give a hand to Danas at any time.

    To this, Danas is wry smile unceasingly.

    "I really didn''t know Sean boztute was so strong." Danas said bitterly: "Moro didn''t tell me what she had done in the imperial capital. I don''t know that she was killed by a brave man with super level combat power. I thought Moro was a strong man of extreme level. Even if she was killed by a brave man of legendary level, isn''t it strange?"

    Although it''s only legendary, it''s not impossible for a brave man to kill a strong man at the extreme level with the blessing of the holy sword.

    That''s what Danas said.

    "I really don''t know that the brave have the power to transcend the level."

    Danas looked up and sighed.

    Looking at such Danas, women''s eyes flicker frequently.

    After a while, the woman spoke.

    "You really don''t know anything?" The woman said coldly, "what did the Moro do in the imperial capital, what happened in the imperial capital that day, and the vision of heaven and earth that made the sky dark and the earth red, you don''t know all the reasons why these anomalies happened?"

    "Yes." Facing the cold sight of the woman, Danas said sincerely: "I just think that Moro is a powerful help, which can make me wait for [the original devil] to become more powerful before I can get on the line with her and invite her to join. Who knows that she is secretly planning things that I don''t even know."

    Danas''s tone seems to be so heartfelt, indignant and disappointed.

    "If I had known that she had a different heart, I would not have lent her 12 legendary demon cubs. Now, not only she died, but also I lost so many excellent sacrifices. I don''t know how to ask the leader for a crime."

    Smell speech, the woman finally fell into complete silence.

    After a long time, the woman gave a cold hum."I''ll trust you first." The woman said coldly: "you''d better not think carefully, otherwise..."

    the woman stretched out a slender hand and pointed the rock nearby.

    The next second, the rock was immediately covered by a soft moonlight like light. In the light, it directly smashed and desertified, and turned into gravel all over the ground.

    "Otherwise, that''s what happens to you."

    Leave such words, the woman is also flashing from the moonlight, into gravel disappear.

    Danas was the only one left, looking at the dust all over the ground, his anger and disappointment disappeared.

    "What a terrible woman." Danas patted himself on the chest and said, "sure enough, this woman is much more difficult than Palin, who has ambition but no brain."

    In response to Danas''s words, a young voice only reverberates in his ears.

    "It''s really a very powerful woman. Even in the extreme level, there are few people who can block it, right?"

    The young girl''s voice is sighing.

    "I think so." Danas did not object, and said: "at least, I personally think, in the extreme level, the strongest estimate is her."

    "I don''t know how you found this kind of talent." The girl sighed: "the existence of extreme level is rare. There are only three demons, three Protoss, and none of the Terrans. In terms of quantity, they are less than the existence of super level. As a result, there are two old demons who have been established for thousands of years. It seems that your father really has two talents."

    "You don''t know how much the two limit levels cost." Danas said with disdain: "Palin is nothing more than a little man who can only dream. It''s only because he stayed with my father for the longest time and got the help of many treasures that he successfully stepped into the extreme level. If he didn''t have a unique skill of [red sun hell], he would not have been paid such attention."

    "That woman has come to this stage on her own, but at the beginning, if it were not for her birth, the extremely precious" demon element "would not have been abandoned."

    "It can be said that these two limit levels are based on a huge price, or a great sacrifice."

    Danas''s words, in exchange for a girl''s smile.

    "That''s why you set up a number of magic ritual places in private, use the resources of [original demons] to cultivate extreme level demons, and then use the extreme level demons as materials to make the same extreme level devil fighters who are obedient to you?"

    The girl revealed the secret.

    "There''s no way. I can''t achieve the ultimate level myself. I can only use my brain in my magic life." Danas laughed and said, "my father can create two great apostles of extreme level. As a son, how can I say that I can''t create a few magic fighters of extreme level?"

    "Aren''t you afraid of being exposed and killed by your father?" The girl joked: "a few sacrifice of extreme level must be of great help to the completion of the seventh demon man. At the beginning, you even told my maid that it was agreed by your father. Now it seems that it is a big lie."

    "But who would know?" Danas was not ashamed at all. Instead, he took it for granted: "where do you think the young demons I lent to your maid are now missing?"

    Hearing Danas''s words, the girl understood immediately.

    "have you changed the demons of the demons into the ritual facilities you set up to deceive your father''s Eyeliner?"

    The girl sighed again.

    "After all, no one knows that I''ve reached the extreme level of the demon cubs." Danas said meaningfully, "as long as you put them in, who knows that those legendary demon cubs were not cultivated by me with the resources of the organization?"

    "Smart little guy." The girl said, "unfortunately, the extreme level created in this way is nothing but empty power. It is impossible to awaken unique skills. If you meet a real extreme level strong person, you may not be an opponent at all."

    "Then use the quantity pile." Danas did not like the way: "one can not be two, two can not be four, always able to compete with the real limit level."

    "But don''t forget." "Your ultimate goal is not just the ultimate level," the girl reminded

    "I know." Danas said with a smile: "so, I can''t let my father succeed in swallowing the demon."

    "Have you figured out what to do with your father?" The girl said like this: "after losing a great Apostle who has been trained for a long time and has been able to do it well, the plan of running for hundreds of years has failed again. He must have become angry. Just like the little girl in that [month], does he suspect you?"

    "Don''t worry." Danas narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I''ll tell him the location of Sean boztute and Schaffner at the right time. I''ll do my best to dispel his doubts for a while."Seeing Danas smile confidently, everything has been planned. The girl chuckles and doesn''t speak any more.

    Danas looked forward again.

    "In this world, the chance of detachment is too slim."

    "But if I want this opportunity, I can only choose to be sorry for you."

    "My poor father...

    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    It has to be said that these old demons are very dedicated. Although they are secretive and dare not show up at all, they still search the places where Sean and Schaffner may exist.

    Sean and Schaffner hide together in the caves of the forest with the transcendent concealment of lijue Tianming, avoiding the magic detection of those guys. But even so, several waves of people have searched nearby and even entered the caves. If it wasn''t for the powerful effect of lijue Tianming, Sean and Schaffner would have been discovered long ago.

    Of course, even if found, Sean can move with Schaffner in an instant, leave here and hide somewhere else.

    With Sheehan''s instant movement ability, the border that the old demons [original demons] spread out had no effect of blocking at all. If he wanted to go through it, he would go through it without worrying about being found.

    However, there is a little trouble with the curse of Schaffner.

    That is, it will break out and fluctuate from time to time. Although it is not fatal, it is particularly torturous.

    Schaffney has been pretty pale for several times, and her whole body is on the verge of collapse. If it wasn''t for Sean''s stable curse, she might have fallen down.

    In addition, there are some special negative fluctuations in each outbreak of curse. Although Sean and Schaffner have not been found, the number of old demons in the forest has become more and more.

    It only proves one thing.

    "Are we about to be surrounded?"

    Sean saw it.

    "It seems that they have preliminarily confirmed our position according to the fluctuation of my curse."

    The complexion of Schaffner is not very good-looking.

    Looking at the beautiful enchantress sitting there with a pale face, a tottering, I can''t help but feel sorry for her. Sheen could not avoid a trace of heartache.

    This made Schaffner smile with a pick of eyebrows.

    "Not bad, I finally know how to love my sister."

    As if she didn''t care about her curse, she was as happy as ever.

    "When are you still teasing me?" Sheehan said helplessly: "if I don''t think of a way, I can only rush out to kill, kill a way of life?"

    Otherwise, in the current situation of encirclement, even if Sean moves away with Schaffner in an instant, the other party will soon find the curse of Schaffner, like a smelling shark, and immediately chase him.

    In this case, Sheehan would rather put Schaffner here first, go out to fight for a wave by himself, weaken the enemy''s fighting power first, and then wait for an opportunity to escape.

    Anyway, it''s all about fighting and running. Sheen would rather go out and kill first, and then leave happily.

    Schaffner seemed to see Sean''s plan. After a while''s meditation, she said so.

    "There is no way."

    Sean''s spirit was inspired by Schaffner''s words.

    "What can I do?"

    Sheen straightened up.

    "The first way is to wait for help."

    Schaffner answered earnestly.

    "..."

    sheen doesn''t want to talk.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m serious." She said with a smile: "my [Lianxin demon] could have connected with others. As long as I ask for help from Lille or my sisters, they will receive the news immediately and come as soon as possible."

    "Is it?" Sheehan was a little stunned and asked, "why don''t you do that?"

    "You think I don''t want to?" Schaffner rolled his eyes and said, "it''s just that this time even that guy has come. It''s no use for Nellie and others even if they come here. They just give their heads away. After all, the sisters are a little far away from here. When they come to help, that guy must have run away with his own people."

    Sean thought for a moment and nodded in agreement with Schaffner.

    Since the other party has planned to use [Lianxin demon] to curse Schaffner, it must be able to think that Schaffner''s [Lianxin demon] can connect with others and ask for help from others.

    Therefore, their search can only be carried out in the dark, in order not to scare the snake, and before the rescue comes, decisively withdraw.

    Now, they are just fighting for time to see if they can find Sean and Schaffner before the rescue comes.

    Once a certain amount of time has passed, they will give up, right?

    This is what Schaffner means by "waiting for help". Even if he doesn''t ask for help, if the other party thinks that he has already asked for help and the reinforcements are coming, he will surely retreat.

    At that time, Sean and Schaffner will be out of this situation.

    But...

    "since you say this is the first way, that is to say, there is a second way?"

    Sean asked the question.

    "That''s right." "The second way is much simpler. You can get rid of my curse completely," she saidSmell speech, Xi en Zheng a Zheng, immediately reacted to come over.

    "You mean, you actually have a way to get rid of your curse?"

    Sean was aware of what Schaffner said.

    As long as the curse of Schaffner is removed, Sean and Schaffner will no longer have to worry about it. They can go out and kill all sides.

    There is no doubt about it.

    Unfortunately, the curse on Schaffner has accumulated for hundreds of years, and it was only through the connection of [Lianxin demon] that the curse was transmitted to her. Even the powerful resistance of the demon became useless. Therefore, Schaffner was reduced to this point.

    Now, however, Schaffner puts forward the idea of removing the curse as a second way.

    In this case, it proves that there is a way to get rid of the curse.

    She pursed her lips.

    "Why?" Sean looked at Schaffner''s performance and asked, "is it difficult to implement this method?"

    "... it''s not difficult." Schaffner was silent for a while, and then said softly, "it''s just to see if I want to."

    "What do you mean?" Sean didn''t get it this time.

    Seeing this, Schaffner blinked and finally said the way.

    "If there is an object that is highly connected with me or has an extraordinary relationship with me, I can transfer all my curses to each other through the ability of [Lianxin demon]."

    Sean''s eyes widened as soon as the words came out.

    "Can your [Lianxin demon] do such a thing?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    "Why not?" With a bad smile, Schaffner said: "my [Lianxin demon] is the ability to extract the value of others based on their memory, trust, flaws and even the degree of surrender and occupation. If the degree of connection is strong enough, I can steal the ability and strength of the other party. Then why can''t I take the injury and the strength of my own body Curse transferred to the other side of the body, let the other side bear all the damage for me

    Hearing this, sheen felt a little chilly.

    This [Lianxin demon] can even do this kind of thing?

    Isn''t that to say that if it is really necessary, Schaffner can even let others die instead of him?

    "It''s not that easy." Schaffner restrained his smile, glanced at Sheehan, saw through what he thought, and said: "if you want to achieve the level of even death, there must be the idea of willing to die for me in the other party''s heart. Without this level of occupation, that [Lianxin demon] can''t do this kind of thing."

    This is the limitation of Lianxin demon. If you want to extract more value from the connected objects, you need to connect more deeply.

    If we want to make a deeper connection, we need to have enough memory, trust, flaws, occupation and even surrender in each other''s heart.

    If not, the unique skill that is considered to be the most versatile will not be Milu''s ghost.

    The reason why Schaffner''s [Lianxin demon] is not as universal as Milu''s [Guizhong] is that the use of [Lianxin demon] has necessary conditions and certain limitations.

    With this in mind, Sheehan understands.

    "If it''s you, there should be a lot of people who can bear the curse on your behalf, right?"

    Sean thinks so.

    Apart from anything else, one of those cadres in Schaffner must be counted as one, and all of them are willing to give their lives for her.

    Even gray may not hesitate to bear these curses for Schaffner.

    With the charm of demon, the man who is willing to pay for her life is afraid that he will be able to come from demon collar to moon collar.

    Of course, the problem has also been pointed out. It has to be Schaffner''s will.

    "I''m not interested in people who don''t matter, but I don''t want them to die for me for no reason."

    Schaffner did not hesitate to say so.

    "I don''t need them to pay for me, let alone their lives."

    No interest is no interest, Schaffner will not deny his indifference to those people.

    However, since they have no interest and don''t want anything from others, there is no reason for those who can''t get together with themselves to pay so much for themselves.

    This kind of favor, this kind of human feelings, Schaffner thought that he could not afford it.

    "You''re alive, you know it."

    Sean understood Schaffner''s idea.

    It''s just like some so-called goddesses in previous lives. They have no interest in licking dogs around, but they don''t hesitate to call each other when they need them. When they don''t use them, they kick others aside or even use them as spare tires. That''s really bad.

    She has such a terrifying ability as Lianxin demon. With her own infinite charm, she is supposed to be used by many people, but she doesn''t want to abuse it."If I really have no bottom line to use this ability, then I probably don''t even need to be afraid of my elder sister at night, and even dare to fight against fate one by one."

    Schaffner looked very serious.

    "But in that way, my own heart will be full of holes and flaws."

    In that sentence, the ability named Lianxin demon is a double-edged sword.

    If you use it to hurt other people''s hearts, sooner or later your own hearts will be exposed.

    Schaffner firmly believed in this, so he had his own absolute principle.

    In view of this...

    "I don''t really want to use this method."

    That''s what Schaffner said.

    Sheen didn''t object.

    However, he did not agree.

    Because...

    "how about you transfer the curse to me?"

    Sean said this abruptly.

    "..."

    Schaffner was speechless.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    As for the proposal put forward by Sheehan, in fact, Schaffner has already guessed it.

    She knew that Sheehan would propose to transfer the curse to him.

    Schaffner did not want to say this method, but also for this reason, that Sheehan would make such a proposal.

    As a result, sheen did not disappoint her.

    "If it''s me, even if I''m cursed, I can get rid of it with the holy sword." Sean said to Schaffner, "so you don''t have to worry about the curse causing me any trouble."

    Sean''s words, Schaffner just heard, and subconsciously made a veto.

    "But have you ever thought that you might be cursed to death before you get rid of the curse?" Schaffner looked directly at Sean and said, "this is a curse made through the deep connection of the heart demon. Even if you have the ability to resist the negative state, it will be bypassed."

    In other words, Hearn''s [Rito''s destiny] will not resist this curse, and he will bear all the power of the curse by himself, without any weakening.

    "Even the protection of the holy sword will be bypassed by [Lianxin demon]. Once you do this, you have to bear the curse of hundreds of years with your body. Are you sure you can bear it?"

    Schaffner''s eyes were solemn as she looked at sheen.

    No matter what, Sean is still a human with a body. Unlike the demons, he is naturally strong and has a special constitution, let alone compared with the demons.

    Even Schaffner was almost knocked down by the curse. Sheehan, a human being with mortal body, might die on the spot in the moment of being cursed.

    "I don''t want to be hated by little Ayi all my life, and I don''t want to owe you all my life." Schaffner stares directly at Sean and says word by word, "I personally prefer not to use this second method."

    It''s really Schaffner''s idea.

    Instead of accepting such a big love from Sean, or even letting him take such a big risk, Schaffner would rather hide until the rescue comes and frighten the enemy.

    But Sheehan didn''t make such a proposal casually.

    "Come on, I''m not looking for my own death. Since I suggest that, I''m sure I can resist the curse."

    Sean said so calmly.

    "Sure?" She was not convinced, but immediately asked, "how can you make such a assurance?"

    In the face of Schaffner''s aggressive questioning, this time, Sean was a little speechless.

    Schaffner did not compromise, still staring at Sean.

    Obviously, Schaffner is trying her best to read Sean''s heart, hoping to see through Sean''s reality and not be deceived or deceived by his rhetoric.

    Unfortunately, sheen is serious.

    "Why..."

    Sean closed his eyes for a moment, then suddenly opened them and said this.

    "The blessing I get is a blessing from the Supreme God."

    When such a sentence sounded in the whole cave, the air was suddenly silent.

    The facial expression on the face of the Xia Fu Nie suddenly drastic change, make her fierce stand up body.

    "You... What did you say?"

    Schaffner''s face was full of amazement, even horror.

    However, this is a fact.

    "The blessing I get is the blessing given by the Supreme God. It is the highest level blessing of the Protoss. It is superior to the world. It has the blessing effect of all the goddess of the Protoss. It is beyond the level of transcendence."

    Sean told the truth in front of Schaffner.

    "With this blessing, I am even favored and protected by the world itself. Under such circumstances, I do not believe that the curse of a few hundred years can curse me, the benefactor of the Supreme God."

    That''s Sean''s strength.

    What if it doesn''t work?

    What if the shield of the sword is bypassed?

    With the blessing of the Supreme God and the protection of the world, Sheehan thinks that he will be a very lucky man at least.

    So, even if you can''t get rid of the curse directly, let yourself persist in the curse for a long time, and give yourself the chance to get rid of the curse. Should the blessing given by the Supreme God still have this degree of effectiveness?

    "If you don''t believe it, you can read my heart." Sheehan opened his hands and said with a smile: "I can let you lie detector."

    Schaffner bit her lips, her eyes wavering.

    "Blessing of the Supreme God..."

    What''s going on?

    Why did the blessing of the Supreme God appear on this brave man?

    Has not the supreme god retreated into a near eternal sleep?

    How can we give blessings to others?

    When did this happen?

    What is the situation?Can get the blessing of the Supreme God, since ancient times, is not only the legend of only the devil and the Supreme God has seen the first generation of brave people just?

    Why is it on sheen?

    "No, the Supreme God has awakened..."

    Schaffner could not help thinking of such a possibility.

    "Well, don''t think about it." But Sheehan interrupted Schaffner''s thinking and said directly: "although the blessing on me is given by the Supreme God, I am not the object she personally granted, but because of other reasons."

    The supreme god added a mechanism to the great secret instrument called by the brave, so that the protoss could sacrifice the secret instrument called by the brave to summon the last brave in the world when they met the disaster of extinction.

    Once the mechanism is activated, not only the summoned brave will be completely scrapped, but also the summoned brave will hold the blessing of the Supreme God and be able to turn the tide with the help of the care and protection of the world.

    Schaffner also knew about it.

    For tens of thousands of years, the demons have been studying the call of the brave. As the second born demons and the second character of the demons, schafner also knows the call of the brave.

    Now, hearing what Sean said, Schaffner couldn''t help thinking wildly.

    "Is that why he was called to this world?"

    But it''s not right.

    When will the protoss be destroyed to the point where they need to sacrifice the brave to summon the last brave?

    Also, since he has been blessed by the Supreme God, does it represent the appearance of red gems, which is also related to this?

    After all, the precious jade should have been in the hands of the Supreme God.

    Schaffner fell into some confusion.

    "Still tangled?" Sheehan was speechless for a while, and said, "don''t worry about it. Let''s start now. With blessing, I will survive the erosion of curse and purify it with holy sword in time."

    Sean urged.

    "... even so, what about the connection problem?" Schaffner was silent for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "don''t forget that you are not trapped in me like others, so that you can die for me. In this way, the degree of connection is not enough, and the curse can''t be transferred."

    "This..." sheen could not refute.

    He really can''t refute this point.

    In the final analysis, although he and Schaffner had a few absurd and beautiful nights, that was all.

    Except for this accident, Sean had only known Schaffner for about a week.

    In addition, she was already resisting the charm of Schaffner and did not let herself fall. In Sheehan''s heart, Schaffner''s status was not very high.

    At least, compared with Rosie, Ayi, tiel, melica and others, Schaffner is certainly not up to.

    In this case, let alone be willing to die for it.

    It is an indisputable fact that Sheehan has not paid attention to Schaffner to this point.

    If it is in a real crisis, Sheehan thinks that he can still stay and die, and fight for the chance to escape for Schaffner at the cost of his own life.

    But it''s based on the relationship between them, not on how much Sean loves Schaffner.

    In normal times, Sean could not be infatuated with Schaffner to the point of death.

    To sum up, even if sheen is willing to bear the curse, the [Lianxin demon] may not work.

    "Degree of connection..."

    Sean whispered, suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Schaffner.

    "For... For what?"

    Schaffner''s expression became a little unnatural.

    Because she saw too many things in Sheen''s eyes that she shouldn''t have seen.

    It''s hot.

    There are evil ideas.

    I have a crush.

    This made Schaffner understand in a flash.

    "You''re making yourself fall in love with me..."

    Schaffner''s voice suddenly became weak.

    Sean didn''t speak, just walked in the direction of Schaffner.

    Schaffner subconsciously began to retreat, a heart began to tremble.

    This is because of the power of Lianxin demon.

    Perhaps it''s the sense of Sean''s mind that makes the heart demon of Schaffner play a role. Through the impression of Sean in Schaffner''s heart, it interferes with the heart of Schaffner.

    Two nights ago, because of this, Schaffner became irresistible to Sean.

    Now, it''s obvious that Sheehan is going to do something, so [Lianxin demon] will make Schaffner irresistible, which is justifiable.

    So Schaffner was a little flustered.

    "You... You''re not going to do anything to me in a place like this?"Schaffner panicked like an ordinary girl.

    If outsiders see this picture, they will be surprised.

    Sheehan ignored this, but forced Schaffner to the corner. In the situation that she could not retreat, she reached out and grasped her delicate shoulder.

    Schaffner trembled and her heart beat faster.

    Under such circumstances, sheen spoke with a serious face.

    "He said

    Sean spoke like this.

    "Say... Say what?"

    Schaffner was stunned.

    Sean said so in an unquestionable tone.

    "Say you love me."

    Sheen''s face was very serious.

    "Ha?"

    Schaffner opened her mouth wide.

    For a moment, Schaffner even thought Sean was joking.

    But sheen is clearly not.

    "Please me, tempt me, let me fall."

    Sheen looked directly at sheen, his mouth turned.

    "Even if it''s only temporary, let me fall in love with you."

    "Come on."

    "Let me see what you can do as a demon."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    Moon demon leads the border forest, entrance.

    Here, there is a demon man standing upright.

    The man''s body is dressed in a black robe, looks rough, and some ferocious faces are carved with quite ferocious lines. It looks like a gangster leader, which is daunting.

    "Not yet?"

    The rough man seems to feel impatient, or rather anxious, for what reason. His hands under the black robe keep clenching and rubbing, which makes the sound of fracture click from time to time.

    His name is gold. He belongs to the old demon sect of the original demons, and is one of the apostles under the ambassadors of the moon. He is a legendary strong man with a level of 98.

    Among the demons, gold is also a well-known figure.

    The reason is that gold was a real demon cadre before he joined the original demon.

    He once belonged to the poison devil.

    He was involved in the final war a thousand years ago.

    He even played against one of the thirteen top legendary heroes of the Terran clan, who is known as the thirteen heroes. He only lost one move in his hand.

    Therefore, gold was a very famous cadre in the demons.

    If he is still under the command of the poison devil, maybe he will be the most powerful leader of the poison devil?

    After all, there are ten cadres under the command of the poison devil, which is the most among the six demons.

    According to the rule that the more the number of cadres, the lower their strength, the individual strength of the cadres under the command of the poison devil is no doubt not excellent.

    Just like now, the first cadre under the command of the poison devil is a legendary strong man with a rank of 98, which is consistent with gold''s hard power.

    Therefore, if gold continues to stay with the poison devil, the name of the first leader of the poison devil and the first cadre of the poison devil will definitely have his share.

    Unfortunately, in the first World War a thousand years ago, because the demon king was attacked, the demons chose to surrender and negotiate peace with the Terrans and Protoss. He resolutely chose to betray the demons, accepted the invitation of the original demons, joined the original demons, and became one of the four apostles under the ambassadors of the moon.

    There is no doubt that there is hatred in gold''s heart.

    He hated the Protoss and the Terrans, which made the demons defeated and made him a lost dog.

    He also hated the demons. He hated them for their lack of backbone and cowardice. He even begged for the enemy because he wanted peace and didn''t want to die.

    And what he hates more is the devil.

    Because of the decision of the demons, the demons will surrender, they have to betray and break with the demons.

    Under such circumstances, when the order was sent from above to summon the nearby apostles and messengers and order them to search for the whereabouts of the cursed demons in the border area led by the moon demon, gold came without hesitation.

    At this time, he had ordered his messengers to search the surrounding area carefully.

    However, it''s been a long time, and people still haven''t been found.

    It made gold more and more impatient.

    "The fluctuation of Mingming curse appears in this area. Why hasn''t it been found yet?"

    Gold slapped his hand.

    It''s already said that this search can''t last long.

    With the ability of enchantment, we can definitely inform others to come to rescue in the first time.

    Before that, if he and others have not been able to find the target, they can only retreat in ashes.

    The demons are entangled by the curse of hundreds of years. It''s the weakest and powerless time. If they can''t get rid of each other, they can only retreat. Then gold will not be reconciled.

    "More people have to come and search more carefully."

    With this idea, gold kept in touch with the members of the [original demons] who were living nearby, and even contacted some old demons who had contacts with him, so that they could search hard.

    "I don''t believe it. I can''t find it yet."

    Gold gritted his teeth and waited for the good news.

    His waiting was not in vain.

    Just as his anxiety was about to reach its peak, an emissary in black appeared behind gold and knelt down on one knee.

    What the other side brought was great news for gold.

    "The exact location of the curse has been confirmed, Lord gold."

    What the messenger said respectfully made gold very happy.

    "Are you sure?"

    Gold couldn''t help asking.

    "Sure." The emissary said without hesitation: "we have locked in the fluctuation of the curse, and the location is...

    the emissary told gold a location.

    "Good!" Gold exclaimed cheerfully, "let''s keep the notice, let''s all surround them orderly, and try not to disturb each other!"No matter how to say it is a demon man, even in the weakest and most powerless state, for those who are still limited by the limit of life, they still need to be extremely vigilant.

    The most terrible time of the beast is when it is injured, because it will rush to the enemy regardless of everything under the huge stimulation, and die with the enemy.

    Gold wanted to get back at the demons, but he didn''t want to be a wretch dragged to hell.

    Not to mention, there is another brave man on the opposite side who is said to have super level combat power.

    Gold had witnessed the horror of bravery at this level.

    Thousands of years ago, when Mithra, a brave man, entered the transcendental level, killed all sides in the battlefield, gold almost fell to the same end as aled because he was affected. He was invaded by the holy power of the holy sword, like a tarsal.

    Even the demons couldn''t stop the brave man. They could only watch the brave man rush into the city of the demon king and fight against the demon king with omnix. Gold didn''t think he was more powerful than the demons and could resist a terrible brave man.

    Even if, as it has been said above, this brave man, like the leader, only has limited super level combat power, it is the same.

    Thinking of this, gold took out a scroll, shook it away, reported the discovery of the demons to the great apostle of the moon, and then led the team and carefully felt into the forest.

    Along the way, gold continued to meet with the messengers, and finally came to a cave.

    "Is that it?"

    Gold lowered his voice and made the final confirmation to the messenger.

    "The reaction to the curse is in this position, and the last time it was confirmed was 10 minutes ago."

    The messenger also lowered his voice.

    "What''s the reaction to detecting magic?"

    Gold is still cautious.

    Although it looks very rough, in fact, gold has always been a very careful man. Even when he became a superior demon, a legendary strongman, and a cadre under the command of the poison devil, he never dared to underestimate the enemy.

    Perhaps, because of this personality, gold was able to survive in the final war thousands of years ago?

    In short, with a clear understanding of how intractable the enemy was, gold did not mind asking and confirming more times before deciding how to act.

    The emissary seemed not to be surprised by this and reported it in a low voice.

    "Detection magic didn''t find anything until ten minutes ago, when the curse wave appeared again, we found that there were two very powerful magic reactions here."

    Hearing this, gold was almost certain that this was the hiding place of Sean and Schaffner.

    "What should we do? Lord gold? "

    The messenger also inquired.

    Gold''s eyes flashed and suddenly raised his hand.

    The hand turned into a sharp knife and gave gold the color of metal.

    Obviously, this is gold''s unique skill. He can turn his whole body into the hardest metal, and turn any part of his body into a lethal weapon.

    "Lord gold?"

    The messenger seemed to be startled by the scene and asked carefully again.

    Gold didn''t pay attention, just said one thing.

    "You''re going to signal and get everyone together."

    As he spoke, gold took a look around, looked at the messengers on call, and took a deep breath.

    "Prepare for attack magic!"

    Gold cheered coldly.

    Yes.

    Gold is ready to attack.

    The messengers did not hesitate to carry out gold''s instructions and began to gather magic and sing magic.

    "Let it go

    As gold''s cold drink turned into a big drink, the messengers instantly released their ready magic.

    Suddenly, the whole forest was illuminated by the magic light.

    A variety of large-scale attack magic were used by messengers one by one, turned into a magic rainstorm, and rushed to the cave.

    It was a real magic feast, which was performed by a group of upper level demons from level 70 to level 80. The fire, Blizzard, lightning storm and other disasters appeared in this place and fell into the cave.

    "Bang, bang, Bang..."

    The next second, a series of terrible explosions.

    Demons are born with powerful magic, comparable to elves.

    The magic used by a group of superior demons is not ordinary magic, but genuine superior magic.

    In this way, countless superior magic bombing, the scene of panic and terror, it can be imagined.

    The cave collapsed in an instant, and the ground around it was even blackened by fire, which made the trees become miserable under the direct attack of magic.This situation, this scene, is simply comparable to the shell wash.

    "I hope that will solve it."

    Gold gazed calmly in front of the countless superior magic bombing.

    Until...

    "hum!"

    When such a cold hum sounded and spread to everyone''s ears, the sky changed.

    "Boom...!"

    The sky rolled up the air and the clouds swirled.

    A moment of terror swept over the audience.

    At this moment, the natural disaster is coming.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    Time, back about ten minutes ago.

    In the cave, Schaffner, who was caught by Sean''s shoulder, looked at the serious face close at hand, and echoed the soul stirring words of the last second.

    "Please me, tempt me, let me fall."

    "Even if it''s only temporary, let me fall in love with you."

    "Come on, let me see what you can do as a demon."

    These words, let the corner of Schaffner''s eyes jump, almost do not want to, blurted out.

    "Are you... Are you stupid?"

    Schaffner called it a breath.

    What is to please him, seduce him, and let him fall?

    What is temporary? Let him fall in love with himself?

    What is the ability of demon?

    Seducing men?

    Schaffner decided that once Sheehan said so, he would slap him to death immediately.

    Actually, Sean really meant that.

    After all, it''s a demon. Although this demon is not the other demon, it means that Sean doesn''t want to say much about it. People who understand it understand it. If they don''t understand it, they can''t help it. They can only imagine it.

    So, Sheehan is serious, even vaguely provocative.

    "What? Don''t our demon highness have confidence? "

    Sean''s tone was a bit of a perverse.

    That tone, it''s really flat.

    Fortunately, Schaffner is not a provocative person.

    "Don''t think that will motivate me." Schaffner snorted coldly, even raised her head, pointed her broken cheek with jade in front of Sheehan, and said with a smile: "even if I don''t know how to seduce people, dare you say that people won''t fall in love with me?"

    Listening to Schaffner''s words and looking at her suffocating angel face, the expression on Sheehan''s face began to become unnatural.

    I can''t help it. This woman is a real goblin. She looks too enchanting. A glance and a smile can fascinate people, not to mention smiling so close to her. It makes people''s heart beat to the top.

    Sheen had to admit that even if this woman did nothing, most people in the world would still be fascinated by her and could not extricate themselves.

    Gray is an example.

    He is the same, several times in the dangerous edge of crazy struggle, almost afraid to run away.

    But because of this, Sheehan felt that what he was doing now was meaningful.

    Before, Sean has been resisting the charm of Schaffner, not to let himself fall easily.

    But now, since it''s necessary to be occupied, Sheehan doesn''t mind pushing himself to let himself fall in love with this woman.

    Anyway, what should be done and what shouldn''t be done have been done. Even if Sean and Schaffner don''t want to maintain their relationship with pure responsibility, there''s no need to pretend that they don''t recognize each other by mentioning their pants.

    So, sheen really wants to try to see if this woman can let herself fall in love with her, pay her life for her, and bear the terrible curse of hundreds of years.

    This is also the current way to break the game.

    Otherwise, Sheehan would really rush out, protecting Schaffner while fighting with a rival of the same level or even a group of old demons.

    Sean squinted at the thought.

    "Indeed, even if our demon highness doesn''t do anything, he can make people infatuated." Sheehan said, "but with all due respect, I''m the one who doesn''t like this."

    Schaffner''s eyebrows were suddenly picked.

    "What do you mean?"

    Schaffner seemed to see that sheen cared.

    The same is true.

    "What I want to say is actually very simple." Sheen showed a sunny smile, but said: "in my opinion, all this is rubbish."

    As soon as the words came out, the corners of Schaffner''s mouth began to twitch.

    She knew that sheen was agitating herself.

    However, even though she knew that Sean had said that, she still felt uncomfortable.

    "How dare you call me rubbish?"

    The willow eyebrows of Schaffner stand up.

    "Isn''t it?" Sheen is not empty at all. The old God said: "even if you don''t do anything, you can charm all living beings, but all this is just the result of God''s reward for you. If you don''t have any ability to make men infatuate with you, it just proves that you are just a vase with nothing to show?"

    The inverted willow eyebrows of Schaffner are already beginning to beat.

    This guy, in the previous sentence, said he was rubbish, in this sentence, said he was a vase?

    "... do you really think I dare not hit you?"

    The quiet voice of Schaffner is full of chilling murderous air.

    Sean swallowed without a trace.It''s like... It''s a little too exciting?

    Forget it. Let''s go.

    "If you have the ability, you let me fall in love with you." Sheen is very hard gas like way: "otherwise, even if you climb into my bed, I will be very explicit expression of disgust."

    "Pa" -- such a sound appeared in the cave.

    It was as if something had broken.

    Schaffner looks at Sean without expression, makes Sean''s mouth twitch and his heart beat a drum.

    You''re not going to be killed in the next second, are you?

    Sean finally began to think about it seriously.

    But at this moment, Schaffner suddenly laughed.

    It is not the usual kind of happy smile, but as if naturally blooming flowers, extremely amazing beautiful smile.

    At this moment, Sheehan only felt that the atmosphere in the whole cave became bright, as if there were countless flowers in full bloom, which set off a paradise here.

    With such a bright and moving smile, Schaffner reached out and put her arms around Sheen''s neck.

    As a result, a hot and attractive body squeezed into Sheen''s arms.

    Schaffner showed a moving smile to sheen, and spoke softly.

    "Since Lord sheen likes women with more connotation, I don''t know. What can I do to make him look up to you?"

    The sweet and charming voice appeared from Schaffner''s mouth. With the provocative tone, Sean was inspired and a fire broke out in his heart.

    "Cough..."

    sheen gave a dry cough, which seemed to make me serious.

    It''s a pity that the attractive body fragrance that keeps getting into the tip of his nose, and the hot body that is squeezed in his arms and gently dallied, make him gradually dry mouth and think of Pianpian.

    As a result, after several efforts, Sheehan sadly found that he could not even say a word.

    She looked at Sean''s eyes as if they were full of love. She opened her lips and uttered fiery words.

    "Your body seems very hot, my brave man~~~ ?¡±

    Provocative tone, light fragrance, let sheen almost did not die on the spot.

    How can this woman do this?

    Is she really a demon?

    Well, I feel like I''m a little bit off.

    "Who can stand that?"

    Sean yelled in her heart.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Suddenly, sheen was shaking all over again.

    There is no reason for it. It''s just that the peerless creature in my arms has already begun to use it.

    Her beautiful slender hand touched Sheen''s forehead, then glided down like a soft tongue, straight across Sheen''s face, chin, neck, chest and even abdomen, and stayed there, drawing a circle.

    "I don''t know if you like it? My brave Lord? "

    Schaffner''s smile made Sean''s breath start to rush.

    At this point, Sean can hold on, not because of his strength, but because of his little dignity as a man.

    Before I resisted her so much, I tried so hard not to let myself fall into the enemy. As a result, I began to tempt myself now, but I immediately gave up. Is that reasonable?

    That''s not reasonable!

    Come on! Cheat!

    Come on! Sneak attack!

    Little demon, I advise you to use rat tail juice!

    We are not such a casual person!

    "Is that it?"

    Sean finally said something.

    Of course, if this sentence does not shake, it should be a lot of domineering.

    "Hee hee."

    Schaffner then showed a smile like winning, at this best moment, used his mace.

    "Choo..."

    Schaffner touched Sean''s lips, hugged him tightly, and said a word in his ear.

    "Then come and ravage me and let me give up, master."

    "Don''t give up."

    "You can do anything you want?"

    The hot and tempting words, like the last straw that killed the camel, completely ignited the fire in Sheen''s heart.

    For a whole week, Sean finally fell.

    The enemy fell in the heat of this enchantment.

    ...

    "boom..."

    above the forest where the moon demon led the border, at this moment, it was covered with swirling clouds.

    The wind is blowing.The trees are shaking.

    The atmosphere makes a series of wails, which makes the messengers of the old demons retrograde in the strong wind. They are obviously very uncomfortable, but they are still there and can''t move.

    It''s the same with gold.

    "How... How could...!"

    Gold broke into a cry.

    In front of his sight, inside the cave, which was razed to the ground by countless superior magic, a slender but hot figure slowly rose into the sky and entered everyone''s eyes.

    The magic of terror rose from the figure''s body and soared into the sky. It just fell into the center of the swirling clouds and pierced into the void.

    Looking at this scene, gold almost didn''t want to think about it. He roared hysterically.

    "Run!"

    After roaring out such words, gold took the lead in turning around, turning into a shadow and rushing into the distance.

    "Run

    "Run

    One by one, the messengers of the original demons finally responded and started to run away crazily.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late to start running.

    "Boom!"

    The roar suddenly appeared, shaking the whole audience.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    "Hum!"

    When the atmosphere trembles, in the terrible magic that rises from the sky, many phantoms appear quietly.

    Some of them are men, some are women, some are old people, some are young people, but without exception, they are all dressed in robes, holding staff, like a wizard group, like a well-trained army, neatly arranged, appeared behind the slender figure suspended in the air.

    Gold, who is on the run, perceives the terrible power from behind and unconsciously turns his head and takes a look.

    But it was this look that scared gold into death.

    Because, on the body of the illusions, there is a breath of the same level.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that those phantoms are all legendary strong men.

    Besides, he is a legendary magician.

    "Prepare for attack magic!"

    The cold command sound appeared in mid air, just like gold not long ago, which made countless illusions of legendary magicians raise their wands and chant magic words.

    Bursts of magic suddenly appeared one after another, and the momentum was stronger than the messengers of the original devil. I don''t know how much.

    "Damn it

    Gold only felt that his hair had burst, and his back was "Shua" with a lot of cold sweat.

    At the end of the crisis, gold knew that he had no time to waste.

    Now, without thinking about it, gold turned himself into a piece of steel and went underground.

    "Let it go

    At the same time, the cold command sounded again.

    Thus, the magic of singing was released by the illusions of legendary magicians in the air.

    Those magic, like the previous collective magic released by the messengers of the original demon, are all superior magic.

    But the same superior magic, in the hands of a group of superior demons and in the hands of a group of legendary strong people, is used out, the power is different by one day and the earth.

    All kinds of magic that can burn the earth, freeze the forest and turn the earth into scorched earth appear one after another. The meteor shower that turns into magic blows around.

    "Bang!"

    A corner of the forest was blown open.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    with the fall of all kinds of magic, every corner of the forest is enveloped by the magic fire.

    The sound of the explosion was heard all the time, turning into a shock wave and ravaging the whole forest.

    It was just like the end of the world.

    "Ah

    "No!"

    "No!"

    The messengers of the original demons were drowned by the magic storm without any suspense. They were either engulfed by the fire, or struck by lightning, or turned into ice sculptures, or were affected by the sudden crack, fell into the huge crack and disappeared.

    Fear, wailing, begging for mercy, despair, the scene turned into such a hell, will be a living life to take away.

    If it doesn''t look like the end of the world, what is the end of the world?

    And I don''t know how long this scene lasted.

    When the end of this legendary magic feast was announced, the illusions in the air disappeared one after another, and turned into pure magic.

    "Good."

    In mid air, Schaffner looked at all this and showed a satisfied expression.

    If you look at her carefully, she has a ruddy face, bright eyes and amazing momentum. She seems to have made some progress and breakthroughs in a short period of time. Her momentum is like a rainbow, but she is still a little high spirited.

    The curse that originally tormented Schaffner disappeared without a trace.

    Schaffner lowered her head and looked down.

    There, a whole forest has disappeared, leaving only a piece of scorched earth full of potholes, telling others that there was a cruel and inhuman ravage.

    And the messengers of the [original demons] themselves were counted as one, and they didn''t even leave the whole body.

    Schaffner, who made all this, immediately raised her head and looked up into the sky.

    As far as you can see, there is a figure in the swirling clouds. I don''t know when it will appear there.

    But when the Xia Fu Nie congeals the eye eye, the other party actually suddenly disappeared.

    This scene made Schaffner curl her lips.

    "He''s just as timid as ever."

    As soon as the words came out, only one voice responded.

    "Won''t you catch up?"

    Sean came slowly from the ruins below, and came to Schaffner''s side, holding paper and blocking his nostrils."If we can solve him, there won''t be any more [original demons]

    Sean said it in a muffled voice.

    "You think I don''t want to?" Chavne sighed and said: "but that guy''s unique skill is known as the strongest concealment skill. Once he wants to hide, let alone me, even the goddess of nature can''t find it."

    In the past, Schaffner suffered a lot from this.

    Therefore, he is very clear that unless he sets up a good situation and invites the emperor to enter the urn, and makes the other party avoid and escape, it is still possible to win the other party. Otherwise, if he wants to catch him, he will have to ask the Supreme God to get out of the mountain.

    "If it wasn''t for this, what [the original devil] had been uprooted by the demons for the ritual of refining demons long ago, how could it have become the oldest and most mysterious name of the old demons who had been established for thousands of years?"

    Schaffner sneered.

    "That is to say, we can only let him go?"

    Sean sighed.

    "Unless you can find his place."

    Schaffner said so without hope.

    "... well, I really don''t feel anything."

    Sean was helpless.

    Before, because of this, he was almost attacked by the half devil.

    If it wasn''t for his explosive power, he would have been burned on the spot under the huge magic light that came down from the sky.

    "Run after the big move. Don''t call such a guy the leader of the half devil and the original devil in the future. Just call him the escapee or tartartaros."

    Sean''s face was full of disdain.

    "Extreme escape style? Tartarus "What''s that?" she said

    "Nothing. Don''t mind." Sean can''t say it.

    "It''s a mystery." Schaffner rolled a white eye, looked at Sean''s paper blocked nostrils and said with a smile, "are you ok?"

    "Of course not." Sean quickly pulled out the homemade nasal plug, inhaled, found no bloody smell, then said: "it''s just that the fire is a little strong."

    "Are you satisfied? My brave Lord? " "My temptation, my seduction, isn''t it quite useful?" she said

    Sean''s face became angry.

    That''s more than useful? It''s just so useful!

    Anyway, Sheehan knelt down directly, and instantly reached the requirement of transferring the curse with [Lianxin demon]. If he didn''t have the last bit of intelligence, he would urge Schaffner to transfer the curse to himself, then he would have run away and put on a wonderful palace play under the eyes of [original demon].

    But even so, Sheehan was still irritated.

    As a result, he lost face and nosebleed on the spot.

    Schaffner is very satisfied with Sean''s reaction.

    "Dare you say I''m rubbish in the future?"

    "No, I''m afraid..."

    "dare you say I''m a vase?"

    "Dare not...

    " what am I then? "

    "Great, beautiful and beautiful demon, your highness!"

    "Beauty and beauty are the same!"

    "Beautiful and beautiful, then!"

    "..."

    they were fighting over the scorched forest, declaring that the crisis was safe and smooth.

    Having said that, Schaffner has been observing Sean. Seeing Sean''s usual appearance, she is also secretly relieved.

    First of all, the curse transferred to Sean seems to be completely purified by the power of the holy sword, which does not have any impact on Sean. It really makes Schaffner put down her heart.

    Secondly, Schaffner was still worried about whether Sean, who had fallen in front of him once and could even take the curse instead of himself, would not be able to see everything except himself like those who are infatuated with him.

    Fortunately, the power of Sheehan''s holy sword is much stronger than expected. Under its power, the curse of hundreds of years has been cleaned up so quickly. Sheehan himself has not changed his attitude. He still goes his own way in front of Schaffner.

    That''s good.

    That''s what a man should look like.

    In fact, she didn''t know that Sean was relieved for herself.

    He was a little worried about whether he would become a brainless licking dog if he was captured by the demon.

    Fortunately, today is not what it used to be. This demon has almost no secret in front of him.

    Perhaps, Schaffner will never know that after the curse was successfully transferred to her body, Sean kept twirling all kinds of scenes in her mind while the holy sword was used to purify the curse and the curse was eroding her body and causing severe pain."This woman has been cleaned up by me... This woman has been cleaned up by me... This woman has been cleaned up by me..."

    Sheehan hypnotized himself and told himself that he was not infatuated with each other, but conquered by himself.

    And Sean is a very good brainstorming guy.

    So, he actually succeeded in hypnotizing himself, and let himself recover his original mind.

    If someone knows that Sheehan wakes himself up in such a way that he doesn''t let himself sink down completely, then he will be speechless, right?

    In a word, Sean and Schaffner have passed through this difficult time successfully.

    Of course, both of them have secretly recorded this account.

    One day, I will work out with the half devil bit by bit.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Unknowingly, a group of unknown demons who came to the border of the moon demon retreated quietly.

    Everyone has been informed that the curse on the demon has been solved.

    At this point, it''s impossible to do anything about the devil.

    Therefore, with the leader''s retreat, the old demons from the original demons also withdrew from this area one after another to continue their lurking in the demon world.

    "Well, there is no danger at all."

    Danas snapped his fingers when he heard the news.

    His father didn''t succeed. That''s what he wanted.

    Now, my father has retreated. Even the ambassador of the moon, who seems to be searching for demons, has been paying attention to his own movements intentionally or unintentionally. Sometimes he even comes to his surroundings to monitor himself, is unwilling to retreat. This proves that this task is indeed a failure.

    Of course...

    "your father and your colleague must still be doubting you."

    The girl''s voice came from behind Danas and into his ears.

    Danas was not moved.

    "To be suspected is for sure." Danas is very calm way: "in such an organization, want to expect who can trust, originally is a whimsical thing."

    Danas was very clear about his father''s ruthlessness and indifference, as well as his paranoia and prudence.

    If the other party didn''t want to leave an "insurance" for themselves, they would not have been born and they would not live to the present.

    As for the great apostle of the moon, the woman had a problem with herself.

    Therefore, Danas has long been psychologically prepared.

    "What are you going to do next?" The girl asked, "your seventh demon creation plan is coming to an end. It seems that you don''t have much time left?"

    "I know." Danas said, "but it''s no use worrying. If my plan wants to succeed, I have to wait for my father''s action."

    "But what if your father devoured the real demon cub that was about to be finished and made himself the seventh demon?" The girl asked tentatively, "what are you going to do then?"

    "Don''t worry." Danas laughed and said, "naturally I have some ideas."

    "That''s good." "I''ll wait and see what you''re going to do," she said with a smile

    "I won''t let you down." Danas made such a promise, and a fearless smile appeared on his face, which made him murmur: "peace, it won''t last long, this world."

    "Yes." As if she had thought of a picture, the girl said happily, "chaos is coming. People are looking forward to it more and more."

    "I hope we can reap all the fruits of this chaos." Danas said with a hopeful smile, "that''s not a life in vain."

    "Oh." The girl did not know whether she agreed or disdained with a smile, and immediately lost the movement.

    Danas dusted his robes. He just wanted to turn away, but he turned his head and looked in a direction.

    There, very suddenly, a vortex appeared.

    It was a very mysterious vortex with inexplicable luster and fluctuation.

    "That''s... The breath of time

    The girl''s surprised voice came into Danas''s ear again.

    "The breath of time?" Danas raised his eyebrows and said: "is it...

    in a word, before Danas had time to finish, a figure appeared in the time vortex ahead, which seemed to be shrouded by color light.

    It is a goddess who seems to concentrate all the years in the world, but does not show the vicissitudes and antiquity. On the contrary, she has a kind of unspeakable anger.

    "What time is it this time? "

    the goddess opens her mouth blankly, and her voice is very pleasant, but it seems that three voices are superimposed together, with stress and echo, which is very wonderful.

    "Sure enough..."

    Danas''s eyes twinkled.

    Around his body, the black robed devil fighters reacted to this. They just wanted to jump in front of Danas and protect him behind him, but Danas held out his hand and stopped him.

    "Why? "

    on the other side, the goddess noticed the existence of Danas and flew over as if she had encountered a rescue.

    "Hello. "The goddess then asked Danas with overlapping echoes:" may I ask you what time it is? "

    on hearing the words, Danas was silent for a moment, then smiling.

    "Certainly, beautiful lady." Danas very gentlemanly and elegantly saluted the goddess, and said with respect: "now is the millennium of peace calendar, can this answer help you?"The so-called "peace calendar" refers to the calendar after the end of the war among the three ethnic groups, when the demon king was attacked, and all ethnic groups signed peace treaties and entered the era of peace together.

    In other words, it means that a thousand years have passed since we entered the era of peace.

    "Ah! "The goddess was immediately surprised and said:" is there any important event in the demon world now? "

    " yes, my lady. " Danas still looked gentle and polite, and said politely: "for example, in the recent week, not only did his highness Kamina fight with the mysterious evil god, but also there were similar incidents that the passageways leading to the human world were disorganized and collapsed, and even there were brave people who came to the demon world after a thousand years and were about to sign a marriage contract with his highness Ayi, the Dragon demon These are all very hot and controversial events recently

    Hearing this, the look in the goddess''s eyes became more and more bright.

    Although there was a twinkling of guilt in the goddess''s eyes when she heard that "the passageway leading to the human world was disorganized and collapsed", she was finally excited when she heard that "the brave came to the demon world".

    "Great! Finally back to the original time! "

    the goddess clapped her little hands happily, while dancing around in mid air.

    Well, don''t say, that look, it''s really naive, romantic and innocent, lovely to make people soft hearted.

    In contrast, although Danas''s smile is very gentlemanly, it gives people a sense of cunning.

    "Are you looking for the brave man in the story?"

    Danas asked kindly.

    "Yes! "The goddess nodded heavily and said:" I have been looking for him for a long time. According to my body feeling, it should be almost ten years, right? "

    " really Danas surprised like way: "then you are really hard work."

    "Right? "The goddess seemed to find the object of complaint, and said with a sad face:" because there is no reference object, I can''t find the original time access point at all. As a result, I can only shuttle time everywhere. One is to go back hundreds of years ago, the other is to go back hundreds of years later. If it wasn''t for the emergence of the demon world for thousands of years, we might directly return to the world thousands of years ago. "

    " at that time, there was a demon king, which was very frightening. "The goddess clapped her chest and said with a lingering fear:" moreover, we are not the normal existence in that time. If we interfere in time and space and cause the future to be changed, then the world''s principles will force us into the long river of time in order to adjust. Let''s Guide history bit by bit and lead to the future that should have appeared. In that case, I''m sorry We don''t know how long we won''t be back. "

    "... It was really hard. " Danas was silent for a while, then asked casually, "but you''ve been to the future. I''m curious what the future world will look like."

    To this question of Danas, the goddess answered it almost without any intention.

    "It''s completely different now? "At least, the demon world hundreds of years later is totally different from the present one. "

    " for example? " Danas asked curiously.

    "For example..." the goddess thought for a while, then she was not sure: "is the number of demons increasing? "

    Danas was silent.

    At this time, the goddess seems to think of something important, flustered voice.

    "By the way, I''m going to find the brave. I won''t talk to you. "

    if you leave such words, the goddess turns into a rainbow light, rises up into the sky and sweeps in a direction.

    "Wait..."

    Danas reacts and just wants to keep him, but the goddess has disappeared in the sky.

    Danas opened his mouth and said to himself in tears and laughter.

    "The brave man will go to the Moon Magic collar. You are flying in the opposite direction of the Moon Magic collar, my lady."

    The voice just fell, the girl''s voice finally rang out.

    "Is that what the goddess in charge of time looks like when she becomes one?" "The girl said with a smile:" it''s really a little girl who is not mature in all aspects

    "After all, it''s only two thousand years since they were born. In terms of the time concept of the protoss, they are still real children." Danas didn''t think much of it and said, "but the information she brought is really intriguing."

    "The number of demons has increased..." The girl also pondered this sentence and said, "I don''t know what caused it?"

    "Is that true?" Danas said without thinking: "in the current situation, there are only two possibilities."

    "Either, our plan worked."

    "Either my father''s plan worked."

    "There is no third possibility."

    Danas''s speech, in exchange for the girl''s approval.I don''t know whether it is the former or the latter, but at least, there is hope.

    The two of them didn''t know that at this moment, the goddess of time was still mumbling as she was flying at a high speed over the demon world.

    "What does that brave man do when he has so many demons? "

    " really... "

    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    At the same time, in a corner of the original forest where the moon demon led border was turned into scorched earth, the smoking soil suddenly turned.

    In the blackened soil, a piece of metal emerged from it, and then gradually grew hands and feet, until he became a complete person, and then his metallic color faded.

    "Cough..."

    gold fell on the scorched earth, coughing and looking around, his face full of palpitations.

    "Fortunately, fortunately, I got under the ground."

    If you don''t decisively turn into metal and get into the ground, I''m afraid that like those messengers, I have been burned to ashes by the magic of countless legendary great magicians and become a part of this scorched earth, right?

    "Isn''t that damned demon cursed?"

    Gold was still in fear, but he could not help yelling.

    When he thought of the beautiful image he saw at that time and the beauty of the other side, gold could not help but feel a twinge of hatred in his heart.

    "Sure enough, all these demons are evil."

    Gold allowed his hatred to dominate his heart.

    At least, gold, who is clear about the demon''s ability, doesn''t want to be infatuated with the witch. It''s best to use hatred to obliterate it.

    Even though, in the past, he was also the Minister of the demon''s skirt.

    "However, no matter what, it is a fact that the demon has recovered. I believe the leader has ordered that all the people in the organization withdraw?"

    Gold thought calmly.

    "In that case, I have to get out of here."

    With such an idea, gold staggered to his feet.

    I didn''t find out at all. Behind him, I don''t know when, there were two people.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, one of the men behind gold sticks out a leg and kicks him on the back.

    "Goo Hoo...!"

    Caught off guard, gold was kicked to the ground on the spot, hard hit in the scorched earth.

    But he quickly responded, fell to the ground at the same time, suddenly concussion from the amazing magic.

    Unfortunately...

    "[payment ¡¤ imprisonment]"

    With a wave of magic, gold''s gradually burning magic suddenly stagnated, just like being locked in his body, and could not be transferred.

    "What...!"

    Gold was so surprised that as soon as he wanted to move, he kicked his foot again.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull noise, gold''s abdomen was heavily kicked, and the whole person turned over.

    The sharp pain came to gold''s mind and turned his dull hum into a howl.

    Then, the evil footprints that led gold to this situation came into his eyes and stepped on his face.

    Such an insult made gold, the top legendary strongman, furious and murderous.

    Just then, the sound of a smile came into gold''s ears.

    "It seems that you have escaped the disaster just now. I don''t know whether you are lucky or unfortunate."

    The teasing words made gold see the comer clearly through the sole of his shoes on his face.

    A young man walking on his face and pondering.

    A supercilious looking at him with a thoughtful face.

    Who else could it be besides sheen and Schaffner?

    "You...!"

    Gold''s face changed dramatically.

    On the other hand, Sean and Schaffner, looking at this rough man like a big man, are not laughing.

    "I said who it was, you traitor."

    Schaffner recognized gold, and her face began to show a lack of interest.

    That look, on the contrary, stimulated gold.

    "I''m not a traitor!" Gold yelled angrily, "you guys who are fawning on Protoss and Terrans are traitors!"

    "Oh, I''m still an angry youth." Sheen picked his eyebrows and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen all the old demons like this. It''s really strange."

    "Nothing strange." She said: "originally, there are only a few people who really complain about the surrender of the demons. Most of the so-called old demons are just doing all kinds of things that are beneficial to them under the pretext of abiding by the will of the demon king."

    Including the leader of the original demon, it seems that his real purpose is not to create a second demon, but to make himself a complete demon.

    Palin, who followed the half devil, said that he obeyed the devil''s will and should not surrender. In fact, he chose to follow the half devil just to climb up.Under such circumstances, it is true that there are only a few pure indignant youths like gold.

    "What''s the origin of this guy?"

    Sean asked Schaffner with interest.

    "Did he?" Xiafune, on the other hand, said casually: "a demon cadre who once served for Kamina, but he betrayed thousands of years ago and disappeared. Now it seems that he joined the force of [original demons]."

    "Yes?" Sheehan blinked, laughed, and said to gold, "since you are a former demon cadre, you should have a high status in the original demon?"

    "Which ambassador''s Apostle? Let''s hear it. "

    Sheehan''s questioning without any sense of tension, in exchange for gold''s murderous stare.

    Seeing this, sheen began to apply force to his feet.

    "Ah, ah...!"

    Gold''s cry for pain was immediately heard.

    There''s no way. Sheen exerted so much force that the foot on gold''s face almost sank into the bone of his face, making gold''s face crack like a bone. It''s impossible not to howl.

    But I have to say, this guy is tough.

    "Kill me!" Gold roared in his howl: "give me a good time! Hateful brave

    As he roared, gold struggled.

    Unfortunately, under the condition that magic was confined, he was not as good as Sean in terms of pure physical strength.

    Although gold''s physique shows that he is a powerful fighter, and his strength is certainly not small, Sheehan has the greatest growth in all aspects. Now that he is at level 95, even his strength will not be inferior to that of the extreme class.

    As a result, gold''s struggle failed, directly and decisively launched his own unique skills.

    "Poof!"

    Gold''s face suddenly turned into steel and a sharp spike burst out.

    "Bang!"

    The point stabbed under Sheen''s feet, but it only rubbed out a spark.

    Sheen chuckled.

    "This level of attack, even my [Rito mandate] defense do not want to break, but also want to cause harm to me?"

    With that, Sheehan made a sudden effort and stepped on gold''s face like steel.

    "Click!"

    Gold''s face as steel was finally broken.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    All of a sudden, the wail became bigger and more painful than before.

    "Kill me! Kill me

    Gold struggled again, howling.

    But sheen was completely unmoved.

    "Answer my question." Sheehan said calmly, "I''m very interested in your [original demons]."

    There are many things sheen doesn''t know about the old demons.

    Now it''s not easy to catch an Apostle who is one of the three ambassadors directly under the leader''s command. Sheehan naturally has to torture him to get information.

    "If you tell me where the base camp of the original devil is and where the leader is, I can even let you go."

    Xi Enshi Shi Ran''s mouth.

    "Of course, don''t give me the way that loyal people don''t betray, and don''t give me the way that they die to be loyal. It''s too old-fashioned. You''re not tired of playing. You''re tired of reading books."

    Sean''s words are still so lack of tension, and even make people feel like playing.

    But the foot on gold''s face didn''t relax at all, and the strength increased little by little.

    Gold had no doubt that if it went on like this, his head would be crushed.

    It''s nothing to trample on. He wanted to die anyway.

    The problem is that Sheehan''s slow exertion of force increases the pain bit by bit. It''s like torture. It''s really hateful.

    Gold, who had hatred in his heart, was driven by this hatred and laughed back.

    "You''ll never get information from me."

    It''s not because of gold''s loyalty, it''s just that he doesn''t want to give in to the enemy, and he doesn''t want to let the existence he hates achieve his goal.

    "Oh."

    Sheehan didn''t say much about it. After a sneer, he said so.

    "Don''t worry, there are many ways to let you talk."

    After that, Sheehan stopped giving gold the chance to talk hard. He raised his foot and kicked him in the neck.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull noise, gold''s head tilted and fainted.

    Watching all this, Schaffner put down her hair that she had been playing with and looked at sheen suspiciously."I said," are you really a brave man? " "Look at your style, I have to doubt whether you are a demon or not," she said suspiciously

    "Why?" Sheehan said innocently, "am I a villain?"

    "Yes." "It''s more villain than villain. I think you''re an old devil than he is," she said seriously

    "That''s good." Sheen patted her chest and said, "now, in this era, serious brave people are no longer popular. In order not to be scolded as a virgin, I have to carry forward this style."

    "Puchi." She could not help laughing and said, "OK, just stick to this style. Anyway, with our support, no one can beat you to death."

    ... it means we''re going to be killed, right?

    Sheen was speechless.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    After that, Sean and Schaffner stood in the same place, chatting with each other without a word, passing the time by themselves.

    Although most of the time Sean is asking Schaffner some questions, Schaffner is constantly answering, but the atmosphere between the two is not bad at all, on the contrary, it is quite beautiful.

    I don''t know whether it is the relationship between Sean and Schaffner that has completely changed after this period of development, or the relationship that no one can chat with Schaffner as casually and peacefully as before. Sean, for the moment, is full of interest and seems to enjoy the dialogue with Sean.

    This scene, if seen by others, will you be surprised?

    It''s very rare for the demon who has no interest in most people in the world to talk so much with a human male.

    No, it''s not surprising that no one has ever seen it.

    To be sure, Schaffner only had such a distance free relationship with Sean, the opposite sex. The rest of the men didn''t even have to think about it.

    Sean didn''t realize this. He was asking some questions that he was interested in all the way, and asked schafner, the demon elder who had lived for tens of thousands of years, to answer for him.

    He knows too little about the world after all.

    Therefore, once there is a suitable person around to answer all kinds of questions for himself, sheen will generally seize the opportunity and keep asking questions.

    This also proves that Sheehan no longer wants to turn a blind eye to some mysteries, but wants to solve them seriously.

    For this reason, Sheehan wants to understand the world and the history that led to the emergence of the world.

    Schaffner seems to see this point, so he is very tired of answering it.

    Of course, Schaffner did not say everything.

    Some problems, Schaffner also deliberately avoided.

    For example, when Sheehan asked Schaffner what kind of person the devil was, Schaffner was silent for a long time.

    And then...

    "she is a very poor person, because no one has ever really understood her."

    Schaffner made such an answer.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan can''t continue to ask.

    Although he wanted to know why kratiss, the demon king, was against the Supreme God, and why he wanted to set off a war between the gods and demons, it was obvious that schafne did not want to mention it.

    In desperation, Sheehan could only turn away from the topic and ask about other things.

    Schaffney is like this. Sometimes she answers very simply, sometimes she evades, sometimes she even shows off her bad heart, which makes sheen can''t help raising her hand. When she wants to shoot her butterfly buttock, she jumps away with a smile, teasing sheen, and looks very happy.

    That appearance is not so much a demon as a playful little sister.

    But in this way, Sean also gradually began to have some understanding of Schaffner.

    This witch, who has the fatal charm that makes all men and even women crazy, is actually a person with a thousand faces.

    She has a playful side, and will do amazing things because of some sudden interest. For example, when Sheehan just arrived at the magic city, this guy did not hesitate to come directly at the gate, causing countless riots, but did not think much of it.

    She has a cold side, because other people can not arouse her interest, even look at each other a waste of time.

    But while she is indifferent to others, she will not use others'' love for herself as a bargaining chip. If she deliberately keeps away from others, she will never deliberately ignore the distance for some purposes, so as to approach and use them.

    Palin said that Schaffner is not false to anyone because she doesn''t want to be implicated by the side effects of the [Lianxin demon], but under such circumstances, she doesn''t avoid suspicion of the existence of her own interest, and will take the initiative to approach, to approach.

    This is a contradiction.

    Sean asked the same question.

    As a result, Schaffner said so with indifference.

    "If I''m really indifferent to anyone because of the ability of [Lianxin demon], then I''m really trapped in the biggest side effect."

    Sean understood that.

    In other words, she doesn''t want to be a heartless person at all. In order to eliminate the side effects of Lianxin demon, she is indifferent to everyone.

    If she did that, it would be the biggest side effect of [Lianxin demon].

    She is also intentional and affectionate.

    If completely become a merciless devil, that is the biggest sacrifice for her.

    In view of this, Schaffner will establish such a personality. She will not even look at the most people who are not interested, but she will not hesitate to contact, approach and even play with the people who arouse her interest.That''s what she really wants.

    The ranking list in her heart is not only used to give others a ranking and an important degree, but also used to tell herself that only the people who can be on the list are qualified to let themselves remember and contact with them calmly.

    To sum up, this demon is a person who is extremely principled, extremely independent, has his own attitude towards life, has his own persistence, his own goals and rules.

    Because of the existence of the excessively powerful ability of "Lianxin demon", Schaffner paid attention to the scale while using it.

    "Those who play with other people''s hearts wantonly will tarnish their own hearts in the end."

    Schaffner said this to Sean.

    Therefore, she has a ruler in her heart. She has to know what to do and what not to do better than others.

    Otherwise, if she is not careful, she will become a slave of "Lianxin demon" and a demon who plays with other people''s hearts and sells her own.

    Knowing this, Sean looked at Schaffner with new eyes for a long time.

    He knew that this charming woman, who seemed to gather all the favourites in the world, had always been fighting with her heart and [Lianxin demon].

    "It''s not easy for you, either."

    Sean sighed for a long time.

    "What? Are you really going to fall this time? "

    Schaffner closed her mouth and chuckled, turning Sean''s eyes.

    Of course, perhaps even sheen himself did not realize that he did not see Schaffner as a tiger before and could not avoid it.

    I don''t know whether it was because of eating this demon that I had a lot of surplus in my heart, or because of the brief fall in the cave, or just because of this conversation.

    To be sure, both Sean and Schaffner are deeply impressed by each other, and the impression is getting deeper and deeper.

    The evidence is that the connection degree of Lianxin demon is much deeper than before.

    If it goes on like this, shavnet will be able to use Sean''s ability through the [Lianxin demon]?

    Even if she has unique skills, special skills and sabres, she can''t use them, but she may be able to get six of Sean''s destiny skills and two of his magic skills.

    When Sean can be called out by the [Lianxin demon] in the form of phantom to fight for Schaffner, it is the time for Sean to fall in the true sense.

    At that time, what kind of deep impression will Sean leave in Schaffner''s heart?

    This is still unknown.

    In this way, an hour passed in a hurry.

    At a certain moment, the harmonious and intimate atmosphere between Sheehan and Schaffner was finally broken.

    "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!"

    With bursts of wind breaking, the three figures came like a strong wind and fell in front of Sean and Schaffner.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    Under the cry of joy, Lille finally appears, looking at the intact schaffney, with a look of great peace of mind.

    "My Lord!"

    "Your Highness!"

    Hart is also a big breath of relief, gray is also a bit of a gaffe, looking at Schaffner''s eyes a little excited.

    "Are you coming?"

    Xiafune cast her eyes on the three people who came. I don''t know why, she didn''t feel half happy in her tone. On the contrary, she felt like she was disturbed.

    "..."

    Sheehan was speechless.

    Don''t these guys see themselves here?

    We are so big a person here, unexpectedly ignored?

    A group of guys who forget their love!

    In the case of Sean and Schaffner, the three top legendary giants all kneel on one knee.

    "You are surprised, Lord Schaffner."

    Lille''s face was full of shame.

    "It''s our weak protection that makes your highness isolated by a group of damned curfew."

    Hart also bowed his head deeply, as if regretting his powerlessness.

    "I didn''t expect that they were put together by those old demons."

    There''s something murderous in Gray''s voice.

    Obviously, for not being able to help xiafune, let xiafune face dangerous things alone, three people are very guilty, also very angry.

    "Get up." Schaffner was indifferent, and said, "those guys are well prepared. Even I''m on my way. Even if you''re here, what can you do?"

    The words of Schaffner changed their faces one after another.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Hart couldn''t help straightening up.

    "Lord Schaffner, you..."Lille is more anxious.

    "Well, I''m fine. Don''t make a fuss." Schaffner waved his hand, interrupted the anxiety of the two subordinates, glanced at sheen, who was helpless, and then said with a smile, "what can happen to me when I have a brave man by my side?"

    These words made the three people on the scene seem to notice the existence of sheen and look at it.

    "By the way, you''re here, too."

    Lille murmured.

    "I almost forgot you."

    Hart blurted out his inner thoughts.

    "No wonder you didn''t come out with us."

    Gray is suddenly aware, as if before did not consider why Sean did not come out with himself and others.

    "..."

    Sheehan looked up at the sky.

    I really want to chop these guys to death...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    Sean''s mood will not be understood by all the people present.

    Not to mention the two demonic cadres, Lille and Hart, but gray, who was kind to Sean before, can''t help but ignore Sean. His eyes of concern always stay on Schaffner.

    Obviously, these three people''s minds are all on the body of Schaffner, and their concern for Schaffner is beyond the scope of normal people.

    Unfortunately, the more concerned they were, the more indifferent she was. She ignored Hart and gray, except for a few words occasionally and some communication with Lille.

    However, Hart accepted the attitude of Schaffner as a matter of course, and thought that this was the normal situation. Although Gray was a little gloomy about Schaffner''s neglect, he still watched her silently, and his eyes never moved away from her.

    Shane has no intention of make complaints about it.

    Frankly speaking, in private as well as in ordinary times, gray is undoubtedly a decent, not arrogant, not impetuous, whether it is appearance, character, strength or accomplishment can be called a perfect man, in the eyes of others, it is a proper prince charming, a perfect image and even a marriage partner.

    The last time he faced sheen, Gray was very easy and generous, worthy of the prince''s name.

    But only in front of Schaffner, his royal highness, the perfect object, is a different look.

    That performance, to say good is called infatuation, to say bad is licking the dog.

    "Don''t your highness know that those so-called infatuated men who are willing to pay silently behind their backs are all poor losers who are robbed of their love by slashes in the end?"

    Sean didn''t know whether to say it to others.

    After thinking about it, sheen gave up.

    Because, he knows very well, these guys who are carried away by wishful love will never listen to other people''s persuasion.

    In the past, the biggest possibility of persuasion is to be annoyed by the other party''s stubbornness, or to be considered as nonsense.

    Just look at the way gray is still kneeling on one knee and giving a courteous salute to Schaffner.

    It is clear that he is not a subordinate of Schaffner, nor a demon, but an uninvited friend of the human race, or a former Prince of Mithra kingdom. He doesn''t have to kneel down like this, but he doesn''t hesitate to do so. To tell you the truth, Sean is a bit silly.

    If the royal family of Mithra saw this, they would be so angry that their eyebrows would jump up?

    Now, sheen is too lazy to pay attention.

    "Anyway, he''s just Roxie''s elder, and I have nothing to do with him."

    If it wasn''t for Roxie''s sake, sheen probably wouldn''t have thought of persuading people.

    Now, let others kneel and lick.

    "If I succeed, I''ll lose."

    With this in mind, Sheehan simply ignored gray and instead brought gold, who had been knocked unconscious by himself, as if he was going to bring a takeout.

    "Is he one of the so-called ambassadors of the original devil?"

    Lille looked at the scene with cold eyes.

    Hart and Gray''s eyes to gold are also very wrong, with murderous, a very want to kill gold to vent their anger.

    Sean wanted to swear.

    "If you want to be sentimental, can you ask the man who captured this guy first?" Sheehan said bluntly, "I want to get information from this guy."

    This reasonable statement was first refuted by Lille.

    "But this fellow deserves to die for trying to murder Lord Schaffner."

    That''s what Lille said, which makes people feel like they''ve lost their minds.

    "Didn''t you listen to me?" Sean was too lazy to pay attention to it. He said directly, "I''ll keep him useful. Is he worthy of death in your eyes? That''s none of my business?"

    "You..." Lille stares at Sean.

    Sean met the stone girl''s sight, there was no resentment in her eyes, only pity as if she was looking at a mentally retarded child.

    Hart and gray both frowned at the scene, but said nothing.

    The atmosphere of the scene somehow became a little strange.

    "All right." Schaffner frowned and said, "it''s really useful to keep this traitor, Lille. Step back."

    "Yes." Lil''ai responded and backed down without hesitation.

    Hart and gray also relaxed their frowns, showing no objection to any decision of Schaffner.

    This sharp contrast made sheen open his mouth and finally choose to shut up.

    He might have understood why Schaffner had no interest in these obedient people.

    Because in their eyes, there is only Schaffner, and they can''t let anyone else go. As long as it''s something to do with Schaffner, they will lose their own judgment and subjectivity. Everything is dominated by Schaffner, and they won''t even consider for Schaffner. They will just let the worship, vision and infatuation in their hearts go, and separate all the things that threaten Schaffner The eradication of poverty.Others call it caring, but sheen thinks it''s self righteous.

    Others see it as protection, but sheen thinks it''s going to cause trouble.

    Perhaps it is this attitude that makes Schaffner turn a blind eye to these people?

    Including Lille, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was the first strong person in the magic collar, the first cadre under the command of Schaffner, and the first leader in handling all affairs for Schaffner, Schaffner would not have paid attention to her.

    It can only be said that this is self inflicted to some extent.

    "Alas..."

    sheen sighed.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Schaffner noticed and turned to sheen.

    "Nothing." Sheehan shook his head, shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s just that once again, it''s not easy for you."

    Smell speech, Li AI Er etc. is a face of unidentified, so, only Xia Fu Nie eyebrow pick, definitely looked at Xi en for a long time, just smile.

    "You''re the first man to say that to me."

    That''s what Schaffner said.

    "That''s why you''re not easy."

    The old God of Hearn''s response.

    "Well, I''m used to it." "What''s more, I suddenly feel that it''s all worth it," she said with a smile

    "Why do you say that?" Sheen was stunned.

    "Guess what." Schaffner winked at Sean.

    Sean almost didn''t say "I guess your sister.".

    "Hee hee." Schaffner seemed to be very happy with Sean''s extremely unhappy expression and said, "well, it''s over. Let''s go on to the central city."

    With that, Schaffner naturally stretched out her hand and held sheen.

    Sean did not resist, with an unhappy expression, carrying gold, was pulled away by Schaffner.

    Neither of them noticed that the expressions of Lear, Hart and gray had changed one after another.

    There is no doubt that all three have found out.

    "Isn''t the distance between lord Schaffner and that brave man getting smaller?"

    Hart''s incredible words made Lille and Gray''s heart sink.

    Lille followed him with a calm face and without saying a word, as if trying to separate them, but she didn''t dare. She could only hang behind sheen and stare at him with a murderous expression.

    Gray is a face of uncertain, closely staring at the summer, holding Sean''s hand, a hand unconsciously clenched.

    "Gray, you say...

    Hart is still in the inconceivable. He turns to gray and wants to say a word.

    But gray interrupted.

    "Well, don''t think about it." Gray said coldly: "that brave man is the fiance of his royal highness, and it''s normal that his royal highness will treat him differently."

    Hearing this, Hart wanted to say something, but he held back.

    As a good friend for many years, Hart can see that gray is just trying to be brave.

    He just didn''t want to admit the reality. He didn''t want to admit that a younger generation who had not been in magic city for a long time and had a good fortune for less than a week had done what he couldn''t do for more than 20 years.

    He was even more reluctant to admit that the demon Schaffner would take a fancy to such a young man.

    Over the past tens of thousands of years, how many emperors have fallen under the cold of the demon, and how many heroes can''t even exchange a word for a direct look at each other?

    Even the well-known brave people of all ages are treated like this.

    It can be imagined how incredible and hard it will be for others to believe that Schaffner is close to a man.

    Hart didn''t want to believe it either.

    But seeing Schaffner constantly talking to Sheehan, Sheehan also responded lazily. The dialogue between them was so natural and harmonious. Hart didn''t think it was a good omen.

    Even if she is willing to let go of her indifference and talk with others naturally, how many people can treat her charm as nothing and deal with it with a normal attitude?

    Not to mention Hart, Lille, who has been serving Schaffner for a long time, can''t do it. From time to time, she blushes in front of Schaffner, and her heart beats nervously.

    All along, the only people who can face Schaffner with a normal attitude are those women who are in the same level with her.

    For example, the six demons.

    Another example is the three goddesses.

    As for men, this is the first time in history.

    Thinking of this, Hart looked at sheen with twinkling eyes, and he unconsciously gave birth to a trace of killing intention.

    It''s jealousy.

    Hart might not have noticed that he was already jealous of sheen.

    Of course, it''s not certain that he is the only one.

    Anyway, gray is staring at Sean, not knowing what he is thinking.These two people completely do not know, at this moment, and Sean quarrel with the shavne suddenly pause.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean''s voice was puzzled.

    "No, nothing."

    Schaffner''s face returned to its natural state, without even looking in the direction of Hart and gray.

    However, she said a word.

    "I hope those who don''t have eyes don''t do things that make me feel uncomfortable."

    Schaffner did not have any reason to speak, straight let Sean face at a loss.

    Schaffner seemed to find it very interesting. She resisted the impulse to squeeze Sheen''s face, but she laughed indifferently in her heart.

    It''s not easy to meet such an interesting and favorite brave man. You can''t be offended by the guy who doesn''t have long eyes.

    I hope they''re really interesting.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    Moon collar, central city.

    In the sky of this city, which is known as the most prosperous city in the demon world, a ray of light comes at an amazing speed, which has been printed into many people''s eyes.

    "At last?"

    As if sensing this scene, several demons turned their heads, looked in the direction of the light, and made different reactions one after another.

    "It''s OK. It''s all right."

    Sera was on the top floor of the supreme castle, looking at the light from the horizon and smiling.

    Obviously, the demon supremacy has received the news and learned about the attack on sheen and others.

    "Boom!"

    At the same time, behind Sarah, an evil spirit surged, which made a small figure like a ghost rush out to the direction of the light.

    "That little girl is really worried."

    As if Sarah had expected, she didn''t stop it. She just had nothing to do.

    "Hum!"

    Kamina, who was in one corner of the central city, also felt the familiar evil spirit. Looking at the evil spirit that was facing the sky, he hummed coldly.

    "Hee hee."

    Milu is with Lide, looking at the scene, smiling happily.

    "It''s going to be very lively next."

    Lied was lying on Milu''s head. She didn''t know whether she was helpless or sighing.

    Of course, AI Yi was also in the central city and saw this scene.

    "It''s a group of people who don''t worry."

    AI Yi sighs and looks at the horizon, but he doesn''t take it back. It''s like he can see the figure who has been missing all the time recently. Unconsciously, the corner of his mouth has been outlined.

    Beside AI Yi, there are three figures.

    Among the three figures, two of them are accompanied by AI Yi. Before leaving for the central city, they went to the Dragon Cave with AI Yi.

    "Is there the brave man whom the master has always remembered?"

    The Longhorned Dragon Girl with the wine bucket looked at the air, and her eyes showed some fighting spirit.

    "I don''t understand why the master wants to enter into any engagement with a human being."

    The proud dragon girl is disgusted.

    Their attitude towards the coming brave man is obvious.

    Of course, to say the most intense reaction of people, but also to accompany AI Yi in the nearest place that figure.

    She looked at the light in the sky, and there was a flash of excitement in her eyes. Her magic was also surging, as if she wanted to rush past.

    Can see that is covered by the evil spirit of the figure swept to the horizon, she stayed in place.

    "Don''t you go there?" AI Yi naturally noticed, turned his head, looked at the Dragon girl beside him, and said with a smile: "don''t you always want to see him?"

    Hearing the speech, the Dragon girl raised her head and made a sound.

    "Now that Lilith has passed first, let her have the master for the time being."

    The tone of the Dragon girl is so arrogant, but it is hard to hide the joy and happiness in the deep of the words.

    It''s worth mentioning that the arrogant words were spoken out of this Dragon Girl''s mouth, but there was a kind of unspeakable sweetness.

    Only because, this Dragon Girl''s voice, unexpectedly is the baby sound.

    This kind of voice, with that pretentious but delicate and beautiful little face, has to say, not only won''t give people a bad impression, but also make people feel extremely lovely.

    At least, AI Yi''s eyes towards the girl were full of love and pity.

    The look in his eyes is no different from that of his younger generation.

    On the contrary, it was the two dragon cadres who expressed their displeasure at the girl''s speech.

    "Do you still intend to regard that man as your master?" The proud Dragon Girl frowned and said, "now you have successfully transformed people, awakened your unique skills, and become the first strong dragon. You can even compete with the three extreme level cadres under the command of the moon demon, and become the first person under the demon. Do you still regard a human as the main force?"

    "I don''t quite understand." The Longhorned dragon girl holding the wine bucket echoed: "although I really want to know how strong the brave man is, no matter how strong he is, he can''t be stronger than the master. You refused the invitation of our Dragon King and didn''t return to our dragon. Instead, you went to follow a human. To tell you the truth, if he wasn''t a brave man, I would like to kill him and let you know the reality."

    The cadres of the two dragon ethnic groups are obviously dissatisfied with the path chosen by their highly valued descendants, and even some of them hate iron but not steel.

    In their view, even if the other party is brave, it is just a human. The dragon is the strongest group in the demon world with high self-esteem and pride in their own blood. Why should they condescend to serve a human?

    Let alone a human brave, that is, the three goddesses of the Protoss and even the rest of the demons, they are strong, but they don''t want to force a dragon to give in.What''s more, unlike the rest of the ethnic groups, the dragon group has a super dragon king.

    The rest of the demons may have a lot of talents. The three goddesses also have a lot of subordinates. But the only one is the dragon clan, not only the subordinates of the Dragon demons, but also the same clan.

    Among the six demons, the Dragon demon is the real dragon king, the master of the dragon, and even the mother of the dragon. It is the prototype of all the Dragon families.

    Such a relationship is destined to be very different from the general subordination.

    As the world knows, the Dragon demons regard all the dragons as their own offspring, and all the people of the dragon clan regard them as their master or even their mother.

    What they really should be loyal to and follow is the Dragon demon, not a brave human.

    However...

    "what do you know?"

    The eyes of the Dragon girl looking at the two elders of the same race were full of contempt.

    No way.

    "You don''t understand how strong he is. If it wasn''t for him, I would have become a dirty flesh and blood, or I would have spent my whole life in an ataru Canyon, occupying a large source of magic power, and I would be complacent. Let alone become an extreme dragon, or a level 95, I don''t know how many years it will take to reach it."

    With that, the Dragon girl looked into the air and opened her mouth in a respectful and adoring tone with her sweet and boring baby voice.

    "He''s the most incredible human I''ve ever seen. Even sister Eyi likes him so much. You still look down on him. Do you think sister Eyi and I have bad eyes?"

    The girl''s scornful words made the two dragon cadres very angry.

    "Want to fight?" But the girl was even more contemptuous, and said: "forget it, you can''t beat me."

    It''s not just scorn, it''s scorn.

    But the two dragon girls couldn''t refute it.

    Because, when they were in Dragon Cave, they challenged the girl in their eagerness to try. As a result, both of them were beaten to pieces and almost died on the spot.

    A dragon girl of extreme level who can transform human beings, with the unique skill of dragon transformation, the explosive power is simply terrible.

    Let''s just say that the Dragon Girl''s [dragon] ability is extremely terrible.

    In the dragon race, all the dragons that transform people will only awaken to this unique skill.

    The ability of Longhua is also very simple and crude, that is, to enhance strength and multiply it.

    In a word, this is the Dragon version of reincarnation.

    In addition, there are no side effects, no restrictions on the use of any, want to use [reincarnation destiny].

    However, there are no identical unique skills in this world.

    Even if the effect is similar, the power of the unique skill will be different according to the individual.

    Once Aiyi''s "Longhua" is used, it will be a ten fold increase, which is a huge improvement that no one can match.

    The rest of the dragon people can only be increased by three times, up to five times. No one has ever exceeded this multiple.

    Like the two dragon girls present, they are all the cadres under Aiyi, the Dragon demon. They are the most powerful dragon people. They are the first and the second, but they can only increase their strength five times through Longhua.

    But what about this dragon girl who just came out of the Dragon Cave and successfully transformed people?

    Her "Longhua" is not three times, nor five times, but seven times!

    Yes!

    Seven times!

    This is a multiple that has never appeared so far!

    Its appearance has directly broken the highest multiple of "Longhua" of the general dragon people, and reached a new level!

    This multiple, not only has not appeared so far, but also is not far away from AI Yi''s ten fold increase.

    Before "Longhua", the two dragon girls joined hands with each other, which was the same as the Dragon Girl in the extreme level. However, after the appearance of "Longhua", the strength of both sides directly opened up a huge gap, and the final result was that both of them were hanged up and beaten by the Dragon Girl with baby voice.

    Such amazing strength, on the one hand, shocked them, on the other hand, made them very happy.

    Because, this means that the dragon is about to give birth to an immortal strong man, and may even become the first person under the demon.

    The dragon race is known as the strongest race in the demon world, but it has always been a pity that it has not been able to give birth to a super strong one.

    Until today, this regret has been made up.

    In this case, the Dragon girl is in everyone''s surprise, poured a basin of cold water.

    "I will not stay here. I have my own master."

    It is conceivable how much disturbance this has left among the dragon people.

    It is also because of this that the two dragon girls are more or less hostile to the brave one they have never seen before.

    In addition, the so-called brave man is ready to sign a marriage contract with his own master. How can the dragon people who regard AI Yi as their mother look at him?Now the girl has lost face again. They are angry and hate, but they have nothing to do.

    But AI Yi, hearing the words of the Dragon Girl, heard some faint voice.

    "He''s really different."

    With that, AI Yi could not help tightening her face again.

    "Next, I''ll be busy."

    Feeling the hostility of people in every corner of the city to the coming brave, AI Yi''s eyes twinkled.

    No matter who it is, don''t try to bully him.

    No matter who it is...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    "Hum!"

    With the tremor of the atmosphere, the light from the horizon fell heavily on a square in the central city, making the shadows appear one after another.

    "Here we are."

    Schaffner stood in the middle of all the people, as if protected by one guard after another.

    Sheehan was still holding gold in his hand, and his eyes were on the scene.

    What impresses the eye is a vast square and a huge castle that seems to be far away from the horizon.

    "That''s the castle."

    Schaffner''s note explains to Sheehan.

    "Supreme castle..."

    sheen mumbled and nodded.

    The supreme castle, as the name suggests, is the castle where the supreme demon lives.

    It is located in the center of the central city, and the central city is located in the center of the moon demon collar, which is also the center of the demon world. Therefore, the supreme castle is known as the most famous and respected place in the whole demon world.

    Here, there are not only the supreme of the demons, but also the only three extreme level strong demons. No matter what happens, at least one extreme level strong one will stay.

    Therefore, the central city is considered to be the safest and most prosperous place in the whole demon world, attracting countless powerful demons. Even the ethnic groups in other territories yearn for it, making it the city with the most ethnic groups in the demon world.

    Here, there is even a direct access to the human world, as well as a gate to connect the divine world.

    After all, as the supreme of the demons, Sala, the moon demon, often needs to discuss with the high-level of the protoss or the Terran. Sala is responsible for all the foreign affairs. Therefore, her supreme castle is specially built with access to the other two worlds.

    Of course, these two passageways can only lead to fixed places. Except for the purpose of contacting the senior leaders of the other two circles, they are not allowed to be used in diplomacy at ordinary times.

    Thanks to this, Sarah can appear in the human world several times and meet with sheen. The rest of the demons use other channels to get in and out, and will not use it.

    Because of this, the supreme castle has a very special position in the demon world. It is not too much to say that it is the administrative center of the demon world and the capital of the demon world.

    Before Sean landed, he had a look at the central city in mid air and found that there was no difference between this city and the big city in the human world. There were not only residential areas, commercial areas and military areas, but also administrative areas headed by the supreme castle. The layout and planning were not very different from the king or emperor capital Sean had seen.

    "Well, there''s a sense of being in a civilized society."

    Sean felt it.

    "What do you mean?" Schaffner immediately narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "is my magic city a wild place outside the law?"

    "I didn''t say that." Sean spread out his hand, and Gu said to him, "do you come here often?"

    "Not often." She snorted twice and said, "the elder sister is generally in charge of the foreign affairs of the demon world. The other five sisters are only responsible for the management and operation of their respective territories. Usually, if there is no major event, we seldom get together."

    "Is that so?" Sheehan turned to Schaffner and said in surprise, "in other words, six of your sisters are not common?"

    "Yes." Schaffner naturally said: "like AI Yi, sometimes a sleep is hundreds of years, how can we be common?"

    "Er..." Sheehan was surprised and said, "I thought your six sisters had a good relationship."

    "We really have a good relationship." Schaffner looked at Sean strangely, then seemed to understand his meaning, and said: "what? Do you think we''ve lost our relationship after hundreds of years? Don''t treat us with your human sense of time, OK

    Sean responded to what Schaffner said.

    These demons have existed for tens of thousands of years, and even the youngest Ayi has been born for 10000 years.

    The emergence of the demon world is only a thousand years old.

    Before the appearance of the demon world, these demons had been leading the demon race to fight with the Protoss and the Terran for at least thousands of years.

    Compared with that period of time, the thousand years of staying in the demon world is not very long at all.

    Under such circumstances, it is frequent for the demons to get together and see each other for several years, but what is it if they haven''t seen each other for hundreds of years?

    What''s more, the six sisters have their own territory. In a modern word, they have separated. They have their own things to do. They don''t meet as often as before. Isn''t it normal?

    But not often meet, does not mean that they cut off contact.

    Generally speaking, the relationship between the six sisters is very good. At least they are united enough. Even if there are some disputes sometimes, it''s just harmless.Sometimes, demons fight with each other.

    At that time, the scene can be called the collapse of heaven and earth. In the eyes of outsiders, it was undoubtedly extremely terrifying, but for the demons, it might be just a trivial play. They didn''t take each other seriously.

    To sum up, it is not appropriate to use common sense to judge the relationship between these demons.

    "Recently, our six sisters have gathered more frequently than before." Schaffner patted Sean on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''d like to thank you for that, right?"

    Sheen curled up.

    Of course he knew what Schaffner meant.

    This girl is implying that they are so busy because of Sean.

    The emergence of the brave, the turmoil of the demon world, even the human world and the divine world are not calm, and eventually led to the emergence of the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    Such a big thing, the six sisters of the devil naturally can no longer sit by and ignore, need to gather frequently to discuss, that is a very normal thing.

    "Not to mention, the movements of the old demons have become more frequent recently." Schaffner glanced at gold, who was held by heanti, and said casually: "even the action of the original devil, who did not dare to rise in the past, has become more and more bold. This time, he came directly at me and sent a large number of people to collective action, which has never happened in the past thousand years."

    Therefore, AI Yi needs to return to the demon world with lid and Milu to discuss this matter.

    Who ever thought that before we started to discuss this matter, Sheen''s business would come.

    "Blessed are you." Schaffner said to sheen in a teasing way: "it''s very difficult for ordinary people to meet one demon. Do you feel honored to have the chance to meet all six of them this time?"

    "Pleasure?" Sean blurted out.

    Indeed, it looks like an honor.

    However, among the six sisters of the devil, Sean has basically seen all of them, right?

    Sera, the eldest daughter of the demons, has been dealing with people for a long time.

    Animal magic and magic Milu, the two sisters, Sean also met in the spirit of the country.

    Aiyi naturally need not say, if it is not for this separation, the two may still stick together.

    In addition to the side of Schaffner, in the six sisters of the devil, Sean has met five people.

    The remaining one is Carmina the poison demon.

    And this demon man seems to have some opinions about himself.

    In other words, Sean''s arrival, not only has no part to be honored, but also may cause a lot of trouble.

    How can he not?

    "Don''t worry." "Sisters will protect you," she said with a smile

    "Really?" Sheen asked subconsciously.

    "Of course." She said with a smile: "at least you won''t be dissolved into bones by poison."

    Sean doesn''t want to talk to this bully anymore.

    "Oh, are you angry?" She reached out her hand and touched Sean''s head. She said with a smile, "my sister scared you."

    Sean took a puff from the corner of his mouth and patted Schaffner''s hand open.

    If it wasn''t for the public now, he would like to start directly.

    "Hee hee."

    Schaffner seems to like to see this picture of Sean, who wants to hit people, but also takes the appearance that he has no way to do, and laughs so happily.

    As everyone knows, the interaction between the two people, so that the accompanying three people see in the eyes.

    Lille wanted to rush up to stop, but she didn''t dare disobey Schaffner. She could only practice the skill of killing sight to Sean.

    Hart did not speak any more, but looked at Sean''s eyes full of ups and downs.

    As for gray, his fist was clenched all the time, but his face didn''t change at all.

    They can only watch Sean and Schaffner fight like no one else. Only they know what they are thinking.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Suddenly, an evil wave broke into everyone''s reaction, which made everyone''s face changed greatly.

    "This is...

    even Schaffner''s eyes changed, and the magic of her whole body unconsciously revealed.

    She could feel a breath no less than her own coming here at a great speed.

    That breath doesn''t belong to any of the six sisters of the devil.

    "Don''t you...

    Schaffner seems to have guessed something and gathered her magic.

    "Who...!"

    On the other hand, Lille, Hart and gray, like frightened birds, rush in front of schaffney and protect her behind.

    Obviously, after the previous attack of the original devil, all three of them have raised their vigilance and dare not be careless any more.

    It''s ok if you don''t successfully escort to Schaffner for the first time. If the enemy takes advantage of the opportunity for the second time and makes Schaffner have to deal with the incoming enemy by himself, it can''t be justified.Only Sean, from the evil breath, felt the incomparable sense of familiarity and closeness.

    At the moment, Sheehan turned around fiercely, showing a surprise expression.

    The next second, in the sky, a surprising evil like a storm surged in.

    The momentum is amazing.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    "Stop!"

    Seeing the terrible evil coming here, Lille and others finally couldn''t help it.

    Lear, Hart and gray all released their magic power and swept towards the air in an attempt to stop the evil.

    But what they have done fully explains what it means to overstep one''s capacity.

    "Boom!"

    The evil spirit, which was like black smoke, rushed in regardless and directly flew away the three people in front of him, including Lille, Hart and gray, causing a strong wind to shake up.

    "What...!"

    Lear, Hart and gray suddenly changed their faces.

    The three top legendary strong men who are not far away from the extreme level are not even able to stop the evil spirit, and they are easily bumped away.

    Even, the evil spirit that touched them was like the paw of tarsal bone, which invaded the three people''s bodies in an instant, making the nerves in the three people''s brains feel as if they had been impacted and become confused.

    Vaguely, a strong negative emotion rose in their hearts.

    Their faces suddenly changed again and again, while bearing the negative emotions rising in their hearts, they fully realized.

    The newcomers are much stronger than the three of them combined.

    It''s not just the ultimate level.

    There is no doubt about that -- "super level".

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    "Be careful, my Lord!"

    "Your Highness!"

    Lille, Hart, and gray burst out.

    However, in the face of the three people''s reminder, Schaffner not only ignored, but also closely watched the evil attack in front of her eyes.

    That evil will not return to the head of the loot, but not directed at the xiafune and go.

    Everyone saw that the evil spirit was impartial and ran straight into Sean''s arms.

    Sean only felt that a pair of delicate body rushed into his arms, let himself subconsciously stretch out his hand, hold it in his arms, and then, the familiar body fragrance also got into his nose.

    Sean just hugged the evil in full view of the public.

    Immediately, the evil spirit dissipated slowly, exposing the figure inside.

    She is petite, tender and lovely, just like a delicate porcelain doll, which makes people feel pity.

    She has twelve black wings on her back and a dark robe on her body. She looks like a goddess born in the dark.

    The evil spirit was her servant, and she went back and forth around her, but she didn''t even hurt Sean''s hair.

    At this moment, the little evil god came down from the sky and officially returned.

    "Lilith!"

    Sean''s voice was full of surprise.

    The little goddess that bumped into his arms, if not Lilith, who else could it be?

    "..."

    Lillis is holding Sean tightly, and her small head is also buried in Sean''s arms. She can''t see her expression clearly, but a pair of small arms holding Sean tightly are exerting ceaselessly, just like holding something precious, which perfectly explains what missing and attention is.

    From this embrace, Sheehan felt the purest emotion of the goddess in her arms, and now she became gentle.

    "I''m sorry to worry you."

    Sean touched the head of the little girl in her arms and made a sound in a soft voice that no one had ever heard.

    Lilith didn''t speak, just continued to hold sheen tightly, as if she didn''t want to let go any more.

    So, Sean did not speak, constantly touching Lilith''s head, let everything in silence.

    And this warm scene, in the eyes of the people present, is naturally another feeling.

    "So... Who''s that girl?"

    Lille could not help shivering.

    "What a terrible evil..."

    Hart''s forehead was also in a cold sweat.

    "When did such a young superclass exist in the world?"

    Gray''s face was full of wonder.

    They didn''t recognize Lilith.

    It''s a matter of course.

    Originally, Lilith was sealed 10000 years ago, and the things that led to her existence were limited to legends. Only a few people knew about her, and the rest didn''t know about her existence.

    Until this era, Lilith returned because of sheen, broke the seal, and officially came to this world, only those who knew about this incident were those who knew about the incident in Kosmos.

    Although anima explained the battle of Kosmos, and let many people know that there was an evil god as famous as the goddess of justice in the protoss, only a few people knew that the evil god was beside sheen.Lear, Hart and gray have been in the demon world all the time. Although they have learned about the existence of the evil god because of their identity, they haven''t had time to know that the evil god is by Sean''s side.

    In view of this, for a moment and a half, the three people did not think that the so-called evil god they had just heard of was actually the girl who held sheen tightly in front of them.

    They could only watch Lilith there, feel the terrible evil rising from her, and could not help shivering.

    Schaffner narrowed her eyes.

    "Is she Lilith?"

    She looked at Lilith with curiosity in her eyes.

    Obviously, the demon had a little interest in the strongest evil god in the legend.

    No, it''s not just interest.

    Seeing Lilith''s lovely silent appearance, she even feels like seeing Milu, so her eyes gradually become closer, as if she is looking at her sister.

    Of course, sheen didn''t know that.

    In his eyes, Lilith was the only one left, and in his heart, his love for Lilith was the only one left.

    "Well, I''m fine."

    Sean kept stroking Lilith''s head, softly comforting.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be separated from you next time."

    In order to coax the little girl in her arms, sheen rarely used a little sweet words.

    Lilith was so willing that she lifted her little head from Sheen''s arms and fixed her big eyes on sheen as if he were the only one in her eyes, pure and bright.

    "What a silly girl."

    Sheen couldn''t help but kiss her on the forehead.

    The bystanders immediately blinked.

    It''s really frightening that sheen gave them a kiss for their palpitation.

    But Lilith seemed to relax until this time. Her body softened and her face finally appeared a smile.

    That smile, that is naive romantic, sweet and lovely.

    It was not until then that the rising and falling evil around Lilith''s body was restrained.

    Lily brought a palpitating sense of danger, which slowly receded.

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    "My Lord!"

    "Your Highness!"

    Lille, Hart and gray reacted and quickly flashed back one by one to Schaffner''s side, but their bodies softened and fell on their knees.

    A little evil wave appeared in their body, let their eyes gradually gush out of madness.

    It is obvious that Lilith''s evil spirit has invaded the three people''s bodies, intending to transform them into irrational evil things.

    "It''s a terrible evil." Looking at this scene, Schaffner frowned and whispered, "is this the power of the most powerful evil god in charge of evil and chaos?"

    It''s no wonder that even the cruel fourth sister of her family suffered such a big loss, and it took several days to expel the evil in her body.

    "Lilith."

    Sheehan also noticed the situation of Lilly and others, glanced at them, and immediately called Lilly in her arms.

    Although these people were brainless and despised in front of Schaffner, they were all brought by his Royal Highness the enchanter. Lille took good care of him when he was in the enchanter''s castle, and Sean didn''t sit back and watch all this.

    Lilith naturally receives Sheen''s ideas and does not hesitate to extend her hand in the direction of the three.

    "Hum!"

    In the trembling sound, a series of evil Qi began to emerge on the three of them, turned into a series of black Qi, and lingered there.

    Lilith is just a move, black gas then one after another swept, and finally disappeared into the palm of Lilith''s little hand.

    It was only then that the sense of madness that rose in the hearts of Lear, Hart and gray faded away.

    "Just

    Three people is a Zheng first, immediately thought of everything, fiercely stood up, one side looks at each other, at the same time is not sure, but also fear extremely of looking at Lilith.

    Schaffner is not, not only did not feel fear, but also tut said surprised.

    "Are you Lilith "I''ve heard so much about you," she said with a smile

    Smell speech, Lilith as if now just aware of the existence of Schaffner, turned to look at Schaffner.

    This look, even Lilith''s eyes are inevitable to appear a trace of amazing color.

    There is no doubt that the extraordinary beauty of Schaffner amazes such a pure and flawless little girl as Lilith.

    Just, when Lilith was surprised, a hand suddenly covered her eyes.

    "Don''t look." Sheen''s serious voice came into Lilith''s ear and said, "this big sister is poisonous. Don''t look at it more, do you know?"Sean''s sincere admonition made Lilith tilt her head.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    The familiar question mark came back to Lilith''s head again, which made Lilith look puzzled.

    But Schaffner was discontented.

    "How can you do that?"

    Schaffner made a complaint against Sheehan.

    "What happened to me?"

    Sheen didn''t like it.

    "I just want to say hello to the child, as for it?"

    Schaffner continues to sue.

    "Come on, you woman, don''t cheat my Lilith, I can burn incense."

    Sean''s eyes at Schaffner are like looking at a big black sister with a bad heart.

    "You discriminate against me!"

    Schaffner started splashing dirty water.

    "Don''t do wrong to good people!"

    Sheen began to quibble.

    Two people quarreled, you a, I a, will the previous second is still very depressing scene become noisy.

    "..."

    Lear, Hart and gray were suddenly dumb.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    "Well?"

    Just when Sean and Schaffner quarrel with each other, and lial are dumb and don''t know how to react, without any omen, the quarrel between Sean and Schaffner stops.

    Because, the temperature in the air suddenly dropped several levels, let a little white fog are curled up.

    If everyone felt something, they turned their heads and looked in a direction.

    There, a figure with his back to the supreme Castle came slowly.

    It was a cold woman with vine, long hair like willow leaves, two flowers on her head, bare feet, bare back, and only a thin dress like a one-piece dress.

    "Hutt Adele...!"

    Lear, Hart and even gray all changed their faces when they saw the cold demon woman.

    "It''s you?"

    Sheen raised her eyebrows and blurted out.

    It was one of the demons who had gone to the human world and surrounded the imperial capital with many demons, thus forcing out Hearn, one of the demons'' cadres who had exposed his identity, the extreme level strongman -- Hutt Adele.

    The cold woman glanced at Sean and immediately looked at Schaffner.

    "I''ve come to meet you, Lord Schaffner."

    Rhett Adele saluted Schaffner.

    Naturally, Schaffner did not know her.

    After all, the other side is one of the only three cadres under the supreme Sala of the demon clan, and one of the only three extreme level strong men in the demon kingdom. Both strength and popularity are enough to rank in the top ten of the whole demon clan. If the demons are excluded, it is a famous ruthless role with the ability to compete for the first place.

    Schaffner turns her eyes to her. She doesn''t ignore others like that. She shows a little concern.

    "You''ve come to pick me up, Hutt Adele." "Don''t you hate this kind of work of receiving and dealing with others?" she said

    Hearing the speech, her expression is still cold.

    "It''s really something that I rarely do." But that doesn''t mean I won''t do it

    "Is it?" Although she was still a little suspicious, she didn''t intend to get to the bottom of it.

    On the contrary, Lille, staring at her, showed a little hostility.

    It was not the usual hostility against all those who approached Schaffner without any reason, but the hostility as if they had met an opponent, a lifelong enemy.

    "Hutt Adele...!"

    Lille yelled at her.

    But Hutt Adele didn''t even pay attention to Lille, nor did she pay attention to Hart and gray. She only had the look of Schaffner in her eyes.

    However, Sheehan felt vaguely that the other party''s attention would turn to his side from time to time.

    That performance, compared with the previous time in the imperial capital, is no different.

    (this man...)

    sheen frowned in silence.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    After returning to sheen, Lilith seemed to return to her former carefree appearance again. She only looked at her head askew and her face was at a loss. She only held sheen tightly in her hands and did not let go.

    Under such circumstances, Hutt Adele turned her eyes to the unconscious gold.

    "Is this the remaining evil of the old demon sect that Lord Schaffner mentioned when he informed Lord Sala with [Lianxin demon] "Please give it to me, and I''ll send someone to take care of him," she said coldly

    With that, Rhett beckoned, and the ground was suddenly cold, and gold was covered with ice and snow.

    "Wait!" Sheehan immediately spoke, looked directly at her and said, "this is my prisoner!"

    "I know." Hutt Adele did not retort, as a routine reply: "Lord Cyra also guessed that Lord sheen did not trust to give this man to others, so she meant to detain him. If the Lord wanted to torture him, he could see him at any time."

    Hearing this, Sheen''s frown did not loosen.

    He''s not sure he''s going to give gold to the demons.

    It''s just that Sheehan doesn''t know if something will happen to gold.

    You know, people of the old demons are in the dark, and they are likely not to show their true colors, hide their identities, and even become talents with special status.

    For example, Killian, who was once a cadre under AI Yi, was also a subordinate of Jacinta. In the end, he betrayed Jacinta and became a member of the slayer faction. He was recruited by Bedo.

    There are also sisai and Sean. One of them is a cadre under the command of Schaffner, and the other is a legendary strong man of the alien spirit clan. They have lived in the magic city for many years, and finally helped [the original devil] set up a situation for hundreds of years, which nearly caused Schaffner to overturn.There are probably many old demons like this.

    Sheehan can''t guarantee that there are these guys in the central city and the supreme castle.

    If so, handing gold over would undoubtedly be equivalent to returning the original devil.

    Even if not, who can guarantee that gold won''t have an accident?

    The half demon''s unique skills can completely hide himself, or even others. Even nadura, the goddess of nature who can incarnate nature and monitor a world, can''t detect his existence. What if he sneaks in and saves gold?

    For this reason, Sheehan didn''t want to hand gold over to anyone.

    He has a lot of questions to ask this hard won intelligence source.

    Sean naturally didn''t want anything to happen to him until his value was drained.

    And saila obviously took this into consideration and guessed Sheehan''s idea.

    "I will use my unique skill [bingluo dispatch] to completely freeze the remaining evils of the old demon sect, and freeze it in the depth of 10000 meters underground."

    Hutt Adele looks at sheen.

    "With such measures, even if the leader of the [original devil] came to rescue him, it would be impossible without making any noise."

    Of course, once the other party makes a noise, it will instantly startle countless strong people in the central city.

    The rest of the people are the same. It''s almost impossible to rescue gold in such a situation.

    The premise is that...

    "Lord sheen can trust me."

    Her indifferent words made the whole audience silent.

    Sheehan couldn''t help looking at her, and her eyes were in the same place.

    This pair, sheen found that the other side to look at their own eyes have inexplicable fluctuations.

    Sean was slightly stunned and didn''t know why.

    But now is not the time to pursue this matter.

    After thinking about it, sheen suddenly relaxed.

    "All right." Sheehan agreed, but said: "I''ll give you custody for the time being, but I have to do some protective measures."

    Sean lowered her head and whispered a few words in Lilith''s ear.

    Lilith immediately nodded her head cleverly, stretched out her little hand, and let out an evil spirit in gold''s direction.

    The evil gas penetrated into gold''s body like black gas and lurked in like a poisonous snake.

    "In this way, once he gets out of trouble, the evil in his body will break out instantly and make him crazy."

    Sheehan expressed satisfaction with the situation.

    "You are very cautious."

    Schaffner looked at all this with a smile.

    "..."

    both Hart and gray watched silently, but Lille, for some unknown reason, was gnashing her teeth at her.

    Hutt Adele took a look at Lilith, then nodded silently, waved her hand and turned gold into an icicle.

    In a moment, the icicle went underground and disappeared.

    After all this, Hutt Adele turned back to Schaffner.

    "Lord sera and your demonic highness have arrived at the supreme castle. Do you want to see your highness now?"

    For her inquiry, Schaffner just nodded with a smile.

    "Go ahead." As if she thought of something happy, she played with the taste: "if I don''t send my fiance, I think she will burn my magic city with a dragon breath."

    Sheen looked at her rather speechless.

    Her face was still blank.

    "In that case, please follow me."

    With these words, she turned around and took the lead in leading the way.

    "This girl, for thousands of years, still looks cold."

    Schaffner noncommittal smile, hand is naturally holding sheen, followed up.

    "Hum!"

    Lille''s mood seems to be getting worse. She raises her pace and keeps up.

    Only Hart and gray left, can''t help but take a look at Schaffner, holding Sean''s hand, and then quietly follow.

    They let the direction of the supreme Castle go.

    Before long, we arrived at the gate of the castle.

    ...

    at the same time, in a gorgeous and noble room of the supreme castle, a female demon cadre with purple skin respectfully reported to her master.

    "Hector Adele has brought Lord Schaffner and his party here, Lord Carmina."

    The report of the female demons made Kamina look up.

    At this time, the poison devil stood by the window, looking out, a pair of purple eyes with ominous luster.

    "At last?"The corner of the poison devil''s mouth also followed the cold radian that made the female demon cadres tremble.

    "Let''s say hello first."

    Say such words, on the body of poisonous devil, the breath of horror emerges.

    In an instant, like a storm, it blows out.

    ...

    "this is...!"

    When sheen and his party just arrived at the gate of the supreme castle, all of them, including sheen and hetter Adele, suddenly stopped and raised their heads.

    At this moment, the terrible smell like a storm came from the supreme castle.

    It''s like an invisible wave.

    It''s like a transparent swamp.

    In the moment it swept out, not only Sean and his party came to the gate, but also the whole central city was shrouded in it.

    "Ah -"

    "Er, ah -"

    "what -"

    "Er, Gaga -"

    sounds like wailing and exclamation were heard in every corner of the central city.

    At this moment, all the demons who have been oppressed by the amazing atmosphere are kneeling down, or fainting. Some people even vomit blood, pale and dying.

    Lear, Hart and gray were also not spared. In the face of upheaval, they knelt down in sweat.

    "Lord Carmina..."

    Audrey could not help kneeling on one knee and calling out the owner of this breath in a low voice.

    In the supreme castle, in an inevitable huge riot, several demons were helpless.

    "That girl..."

    Sarah was laughing bitterly.

    "I didn''t hold back."

    Lied sighed as if she had expected.

    "Carmine?"

    Milu was surprised, as if she didn''t know what had happened.

    "I knew that..."

    AI Yi''s face sank and her magic went up and down. She directly protected the three dragon girls around her and made them clap their chest with fear.

    "Is this the breath of Lord carmine?"

    Longhorn girl looks surprised.

    "Lord carmine, what is this for?"

    She was also astonished.

    "Master..."

    the extreme dragon girl seems to be worried and wants to start now.

    But Ayi stopped her.

    "Don''t be in a hurry." AI Yi calmly said: "this degree can''t help him. Let my sister see his strength first, so as to save the next trouble."

    The Dragon Girl''s face was still worried, but it had stopped.

    At this moment, a lot of eyes and eyes are cast to the gate of the supreme castle, looking at the people.

    "Well, it''s not so easy to turn a blind eye."

    She stood in the same place and bathed in the terrible pressure that could crush the whole central city. She didn''t know whether she was gloating or was in high spirits and put on a look of watching a play.

    "Hoo..."

    Sean held Lilith in her arms, only to feel a heavy mountain on her body.

    This feeling told Sheehan that most of the sudden terror might fall on him.

    No, not only on myself, but also on Lilith.

    Obviously, the other side is not only against Sean, but also against Lilith.

    "Hum..."

    Lilith suddenly rolled up evil.

    Seeing the overburdened look on Sheehan''s face, the little goddess''s face was full of anger.

    Lilith doesn''t care if the other person is aiming at herself.

    However, trying to bully Sean is not good.

    At the moment, there was a surge of evil behind Lilith, and she seemed to be ready to launch 12 pieces of black wings.

    However, sheen stopped Lilith.

    "Let me do it."

    Sean stares at the mountain of pressure and smiles at Lilith.

    "... MMM!"

    Lilith was stunned for a moment, then nodded heavily.

    She never disobeyed Sheehan.

    Even though, she was really angry.

    Sheen smiles, touches Lilith''s head and puts it down.

    The next second, sheen raised her eyes and looked in one direction.

    There is a window there.

    Inside the window, a figure stood there, with a surge of momentum on his body, and his eyes were cast like sarcasm and contempt.

    "Interesting..."

    sheen grunted.

    "Boom!"

    Amazing magic, suddenly burst out.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    That''s the flame.

    Incomparably gorgeous, as if the fire of the stars, the light of the sky.

    When Sean stood in front of the gate of the supreme castle, he was as strong as heaven and earth, carrying down the heavy momentum like a heavy mountain, and the gorgeous light burned from him.

    Amazing magic is burning fast.

    The breath of the brave is climbing rapidly.

    All the demons who stayed in the central city had to give in to the terrible smell of demons, so they were resisted by the rising power of him, and even forced back little by little.

    All of a sudden, as if the invisible wind were blowing, the whole central city was swept by two colliding momentum.

    "Whose breath is this...!"

    Countless people are shocked at this moment.

    "He...!"

    Even a group of people who were close at hand with Schaffner opened their eyes and shocked their faces.

    In particular, Lille, Hart and gray are shocked by Sean''s burning brilliance and suffocating feeling.

    After all, it was the first time the trio had seen Sheehan firing.

    Even Lille, who has fought with Sheehan for hundreds of times, has never seen Sheehan so powerful.

    Legendary?

    Limit level?

    No!

    This is clearly beyond the limit of life, touched the level of power!

    "That''s his real strength?"

    Lille couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "No way!"

    Hart''s face was full of horror.

    "Brave..."

    it''s gray who is shocked by the current situation, as if he can feel the blood boiling inside his body, muttering to himself.

    "Sean boztut..."

    even Rhett Adele whispered, looking at Sean, her eyes flickering.

    As for Schaffner and Lilith, one is smiling and the other is full of pride. He is watching Sean closely, and Sean is pushing back the terror in the supreme castle with his own strength.

    This performance makes the face of the devil standing by the window change slightly.

    Of course, so are the rest.

    "Blocking Carmina?"

    Lied got up from Milu''s head.

    "Wow

    Milu also exclaimed in surprise.

    "Have you reached this level?"

    Sarah is watching all this from the top floor. Her eyes are like penetrating through the space. She is casting her eyes on the figure who is surrounded by light in front of the gate of the supreme castle.

    "It seems that he has become stronger again."

    AI Yi felt the familiar breath coming from Sheen''s body, and then felt the huge breath, and a rare smile appeared on her face.

    Behind him, the reaction of the three dragon girls is more intense.

    "This... How is this possible?"

    She was shocked.

    "Mithra..."

    Longhorned dragon girl seems to be in a trance to see the figure that frightened the demons thousands of years ago, and her hands holding the wine bucket are shaking.

    "You are the master!"

    The girl of the Dragon nationality in the extreme level is worshipful.

    At this moment, Sheehan has undoubtedly become the focus of everyone, and has successfully impressed everyone deeply.

    However, I just stare at the figure standing by the window.

    Then...

    "unseal (heresu)!"

    Sheehan pulled out the sword and instantly untied all its seals.

    "Zheng!"

    The bright light is shining.

    On the holy sword held high by Sheehan, the sealed steel blades slide away one by one, return to the ring and cover the hilt.

    Sean held up the legendary sword and chopped it down in front of him under the condition of all people''s discoloration.

    "Poof

    The endless momentum from the supreme castle was cut off by the holy sword.

    This is the end of the monstrous atmosphere of demons.

    ...

    "er..."

    in the room, Carmi snorted, as if she had been attacked by an invisible attack. The breath from her body suddenly broke, making her cover her chest and look depressed.

    "Lord carmine...!"

    Seeing this scene, the female demonic cadres who were trembling because of Kamina''s unbridled suppression started to cry out.Kamina ignored his subordinate.

    "I see." Kamina said to himself with a gloomy face: "the brave man after a thousand years, is that what is unusual about him?"

    A greeting, let Kamina finally pay attention to each other.

    "Although he has not really arrived, he has already touched our field and has the strength to compete with us for a short time."

    Kamina whispered.

    "Interesting, really interesting."

    Poison devil''s face gradually emerged a slightly ferocious smile.

    "Less than the limit level, but has been able to show temporarily comparable to the super level of power, even that Mithra was not so terrible?"

    That is to say...

    "is the potential and particularity of this brave man still above Mithra?"

    It''s no wonder that even Ayi would look at him with new eyes. After they met him, lied and Milu were kind to him. Even the elder sister said that he was very special and had been paying attention to him and investigating some secrets behind him.

    The secret behind such a brave man with great potential and such a special brave man who has been summoned in this era thousands of years ago is not simple, is it?

    In addition, there is an evil god Lilith who is willing to accompany the other party...

    "things are getting more and more interesting."

    Kamina''s face brightened.

    ...

    "-"

    silence came at the gate.

    With Sheehan''s sword cut at the great unseen being, the terrible momentum disappeared instantly.

    All the demons in the central city felt that they were suddenly relieved, and the pressure was gone. They no longer needed to bear the terrible momentum.

    This made everyone look at each other and stand up with fear.

    The commotion gradually appeared.

    The central city became noisy, making the noise clear and audible.

    Sheen''s flame darkened, and the seal of his sword was renewed.

    It''s just that whether it''s Hutt Adele or Lille, Hart or gray, they don''t dare to look at Sean the way they used to look.

    Especially Hart and gray.

    "I thought he was just a Junior..."

    Gray''s face was bitter.

    He really didn''t expect that this brave new man, who met for the first time, had only one private conversation and had an engagement with his family, now that he had such strength.

    Before, although Gray had realized that Sheehan was not simple, he was surprised that he could reach the legendary level when he was young, and thought that his current strength, even if his level was not equal to himself, should not be underestimated with the power of the holy sword, at least he could match his own.

    But for that, Lille would not have mentioned at the beginning that he and Hart would not have been Sean''s rivals.

    But who ever thought that Sheehan''s strength was more terrifying than he imagined.

    After all, I underestimated him.

    "Is that why Lord Schaffner values him? Because he is already in the same realm with himself? "

    Thinking of such things, Gray''s face suddenly became more bitter.

    If Gray''s mood is bitter and complicated, Hart is frightened.

    Looking back at the suffocating feeling, Hart almost lost his face.

    "I... I''m killing such an existence?"

    Hart has been completely frightened.

    Along the way, watching the distance between Sheehan and Schaffner become closer and closer, their manners become closer and closer, and Hart''s jealousy leads to more and more murderous intention.

    When he arrived at the central city, Hart couldn''t help thinking about whether to find an opportunity to eradicate the brave man.

    If it wasn''t for Hart''s fear that he was about to become dragon devil''s fiance and his own strength, Hart might have been thinking of a way to implement it.

    It was not until this moment that Hart''s idea of killing, which had been suppressed, was extinguished in an instant, just like the Buddha''s flame which had been splashed with a basin of cold water.

    How to kill this?

    How to eradicate this?

    Just with the momentum that just made me want to escape, if I really dare to move him, I''m afraid I''ll be killed without suspense, right?

    At that time, not only will he die, but even xiafune will not keep himself. In the end, he may even bring disaster to the Ruan people, which will lead to the destruction of the Ruan people!

    It was easy to think of the disillusionment that made Hart tremble.

    "Fortunately... Fortunately I saw his real strength..."Hart was ecstatic, but his back was wet through.

    Don''t know other people''s heart appeared so tortuous mental process, Sean just put away the sword, put away the skill of reincarnation, turn around, will rush to Lillis to embrace.

    "Can you go in?"

    Sean touched the smiling Lilith''s head and asked her carelessly.

    It''s like nothing happened just now.

    Hutt Adele gave Sean a deep look.

    "Please follow me."

    Immediately, Hutt Adele did not mention what she had just done, and continued to lead the way.

    "Let''s go."

    Sean''s mouth went up, and after saying a word to the crowd, she followed her.

    "Ha ha."

    Schaffner closed her mouth and laughed, looking at Sean''s back, happily following him.

    "..."

    Lear, Hart and gray fall into a very oppressive silence.

    One clenched his lips.

    One was pale.

    A complicated look.

    Then, the three men raised their pace to keep up with Sean.

    In the process, the three never said a word.

    The brave.

    It was only in this second that the three had a profound understanding of the horror of the legend that had been circulating for tens of thousands of years in ohm niepertanson.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Supreme castle, top floor.

    Under the leadership of Hutt Adele, Sean and his party came here one after another.

    It''s like a palace. It''s very grand and spacious, but it''s not as magnificent and luxurious as the palace of the human world. On the contrary, it has a sense of introverted solemnity. The atmosphere is more similar to the temple, but it lacks the unique sacred sense of the temple.

    When people come here, they usually straighten their rocker, get serious, and always pay attention to silence. This is such a place.

    And it''s not like the top floor of magic city. Except for Schaffner, only a few people allowed by her can enter, but it''s full of all kinds of talents.

    Some of them are demon soldiers stationed in various positions, standing guard like statues. Some of them are civil servants holding documents and looking like they are dealing with all kinds of affairs. Without exception, all of them are higher level demons above grade 70.

    This is a very amazing thing.

    "The superior demons above grade 70 are everywhere..."

    Gray''s face becomes dignified, obviously a little shocked.

    You know, the kingdom of Mithra is proud of the Knights of the guards to join one of the conditions is to reach at least level 70.

    There are only seventy-seven members in such a Knights order.

    In other words, there are only seventy-seven Knights of rank 70 or above in the Knights of the guards.

    Although this is just the number of knights joining the Knights of the guards, it does not mean that there are only seventy-seven level seven or more in Mithra kingdom. For example, there are thirty-three level seven or more adventurers in the adventurers guild. The Knights and even the Deputy commanders of the major territories are also level seventy or more, and the superior soldiers or superior magicians of the whole Mithra kingdom There must be a lot of them, but they can''t be seen everywhere like ordinary staff.

    Gray is also a man who has lived in the magic city for more than 20 years, and he has seen many superior demons in the magic city.

    However, he has never seen the situation that the superior demons walk everywhere.

    On the contrary, it was Lille and Hart who were not surprised.

    "This is the most important administrative organ of the whole demon world. All the people who can get in and out of here are the demons who are responsible for managing the affairs of the demon world, and even the demons who are in contact with the divine world and the human world. If the level is too low, how can they do these jobs?"

    Hart explained to gray in a low voice.

    In this case, if you want to manage all kinds of things and people, the first prerequisite is to have enough power to make people respect and fear.

    When representing the communication between the demons and the foreigners, in order to show the power of the demons and the power of the demons to be scrutinized by the gods and the humans, the people who communicate with the foreigners also need to have sufficient strength, not to show weakness.

    All these factors add up to the fact that these people in charge of the affairs of the demons in the supreme Castle must have strong strength.

    So...

    "the most basic condition for the demons who can work here is the superior demons. What the demons who are not superior demons can have here is to serve tea and water and be servants."

    Lille snorted coldly, and looked at her, or rather staring at her, who was walking in front of her.

    "If it''s not like this, why do you think the cadres under sera, the supreme moon demon of the demons, will take all the only three extreme level strongmen of the demons?"

    The reason is that the moon demon Sala is the supreme one of the demons. He is the one who is responsible for dealing with foreign people in the demons. Regardless of his status or business needs, his cadres must be the most powerful and powerful role in the demons.

    Such a role, just legendary, is not enough.

    After all, the demons are the strongest race that once oppressed both the Protoss and the Terran. What they are facing is the joint efforts of the Protoss and the Terran. If they want to suppress these two races, they are not the extreme class strong who have reached the limit of life. That''s not right.

    Therefore, the only three extreme level demons will all be accepted by Sala.

    This kind of strong people who have reached the limit of life and are less than the super level can be said to be the highest scale appearance that all ethnic groups can hold hands.

    For the extreme level of the strong, detached level of existence will also give full respect.

    Because nowadays, people who can be detached are naturally detached, not promoted step by step.

    Only the brave of the past dynasties, only a very limited number of people step by step promoted to the super level.

    The rest of the existence, under the rule of the world principle, can only reach the limit of life level 100.

    They compete with the same race, fight with the foreign race, and finally go through a lot of fighting. Only then can they successfully reach the limit level and reach the limit of life that the world can tolerate. Such existence naturally deserves some respect for those who are born to be detached.

    This is also the reason why Schaffner, a demon who habitually ignores others, will respond to her greetings when she appears and will not completely ignore her.The ultimate level is the highest level that can be achieved under the routine. The goal that ordinary people can pursue is also the end of life.

    There are very few people who can touch it.

    Therefore, those who have reached this level can be proud of their great achievements and regard them as the highest glory.

    Perhaps, it is because of this that she can keep nature in front of Schaffner.

    Under the leadership of Hutt Adele, all the way, every demon also bowed to this side respectfully, which also shows the high status of Hutt Adele here.

    Of course, those people are more surprised, infatuated, infatuated, infatuated with the expression and eyes.

    It''s a pity that Schaffner just follows sheen and looks curiously at Lilith in Sheen''s arms. She seems to be interested in Lilith.

    "If you look at it carefully, the child is very lovely. Although he is a goddess, I can still accept the words of the evil god."

    Schaffner spoke to sheen with great interest.

    "Can I hold her?"

    For the evil taste of the witch''s request, Sheen''s answer is only one sentence.

    "No way."

    Sheehan refused on the spot.

    "Stingy, a hug won''t do much." "It''s a big deal. I''ll give you a hug. We''ll exchange with each other."

    "Thank you very much." Sheenpy said with a smile: "unfortunately, if I remember correctly, it''s my fiancee. I want to hold it at any time. How can I need you to exchange it?"

    "Naive." Schaffner sneered and said, "do you think my little Ayi has become your fiancee and you can do whatever you want with her? I tell you, that''s impossible, because my little Aiyi''s self-esteem is stronger than anyone else. Let alone you, we elder sisters want to hold her, and she will refuse mercilessly. "

    She didn''t find that Sean''s expression was a little strange.

    "Is that so?"

    Sheen has some subtle confirmation.

    "Of course." Without hesitation, Schaffner affirmed: "except for the devil like my mother, so far, no one has been able to casually hold little Ayi. That girl is very rebellious, even more ruthless than me to some extent. Even in the face of her sister who is also a devil, she dares to face each other. Even I, the second elder sister, don''t know that she was hurt How many times have you refused mercilessly. "

    "Yes?" Sheen''s eyes half narrowed and said, "well, if I tell you that when I''m with her, I usually hold her whenever I want, and she never refuses?"

    The steps of Schaffner suddenly stagnated.

    Sean stopped with her.

    They looked at each other and were silent.

    Later...

    "really?"

    "Really."

    "Are you lying?"

    "Since you use interrogative sentences to say this, it means that your [Lianxin demon] has noticed that I''m not lying?"

    "So... Little Ayi really didn''t refuse you at all?"

    "It''s true."

    "... just hugs?"

    "We''ve slept together, so we almost haven''t bathed together."

    "..."

    "..."

    "OK! Draw the sword

    "Don''t use [Lianxin demon] to read the Internet language of my previous life!"

    No surprise, Sean and Schaffner quarreled again.

    The appearance of that quarrel makes the demons around stare big eyes, a face of consternation.

    "So... Who is that man?"

    "How can you be so close to your highness

    "It''s... It''s impossible!"

    "How can your highness be so close to a heterosexual...!"

    All the demons are in chaos.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lillis, who was held by sheen in her arms, had her head tilted and didn''t know why.

    As for Hutt, Adele, Lille and others who are walking ahead, they are also silent for a while.

    "Lord Schaffner, she

    Obviously, it was the first time for her to see Schaffner fighting with Sean. She was surprised.

    "Bang..."

    Lear almost wrote her unhappiness on her face. She only felt that all the way was not satisfactory, and her mood was worse than ever.

    However, gray and Hart are no longer as frightened and uncertain as before, just a complexion of incomparably complex, a timid and fearless person who dare not even hate again, and finally fall into silence one after another.

    It has to be said that these three people are indeed very unfortunate. Today, there is not a happy day, which can be said to be quite bad.Until...

    "don''t make any noise, come here for me."

    When such a bad voice, such as from the horizon, came to the ears of the people, the people raised their heads one after another.

    "Lord Cyra."

    Hutt Adele immediately saluted in mid air.

    "Oh, it seems that the elder sister can''t wait."

    Schaffner chuckled.

    Sheehan also recognized Sarah''s voice.

    Sela is extremely angry said.

    "Bring Sean, Schaffner and Lilith, and leave the rest outside, Hector Adele."

    So she said.

    "Yes."

    Hutt Adele answered.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    The supreme castle, the conference room on the top floor.

    When Sean, Schaffner and Lilith were all brought here, there were many figures here.

    "Is Ken here at last?"

    Sela sat at the top of a conference table, looking at Hearn and his party who were brought in by Hutt Adele, her face still full of anger.

    "Lilith!"

    Milu jumps down from her seat and runs to her friends in the land of elves.

    "Hee."

    Lilith also began to smile, was put down by Sean, welcomed to his children.

    The combination of evil spirits and ghosts and demons, I have to say, is really gratifying and frightening in various senses.

    "Welcome to the demon world, Sean."

    Lied, on the other hand, stood at the conference table and said hello to Sean.

    "See you again, reed."

    Sheen smiles at the little animal.

    But lied is not in such a good mood as Sean.

    "It doesn''t seem like a long time since the last farewell to the land of elves." Reid looked at Sean and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a brave man."

    The last time she was in the land of elves, lied didn''t know Sean''s identity.

    So, when she saw Sean again this time, she came here as a brave man. Lide didn''t feel for it. It was impossible.

    Schaffner went to the direction of her seat and sat down.

    "The elder sister has known the identity of that guy for a long time."

    Schaffner looked at Sarah with a smile, and said so.

    "It''s not that I won''t tell you, it''s just that I still need to investigate something." Sara shook her head and didn''t care about Schaffner''s teasing. She just looked at Sean and said, "of course, I didn''t think of it either. It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve already reached our level."

    Shein''s white eyes came in exchange for Sela''s statement.

    "Come on." Sheen said bluntly, "don''t think you can play sentimental with me."

    Sean doesn''t take sera at all.

    "Perfunctory?" Sarah pretended to doubt: "what am I perfunctory?"

    "Do you still have it?" Sean immediately came across from Sarah and sat down in one of the six seats.

    At the sight of this scene, Audrey frowns. Schaffney, Lyde and Milu are also stunned. Then they are amused, helpless and amused.

    Hutt Adele wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Sarah.

    Sarah didn''t seem to care that Sean was in that seat, or that Sean was qualified to be in that seat. She laughed and didn''t express any opinions about it.

    But she said what Sheehan meant.

    "You mean to make a marriage contract with Ayi?"

    At last, Sarah stopped pretending.

    "Just know." Sheehan glanced at Sarah and said, "I really want to know what you mean."

    "Why?" "Don''t you want to marry Ayi?" she asked

    "This..." sheen slightly choked, but did not compromise, and continued: "this code is one code, even if I want to marry AI Yi, it is up to us to decide. When will the demons have the right to decide my engagement?"

    Yes, this is the only dissatisfaction of Sheehan, and it is also one of the purposes of his coming to the demon world.

    He certainly likes AI Yi and feels that he can''t do without that little girl, but he has just made a little progress in the relationship with that girl, and has just got a divorce. Before he can write it down, he is unilaterally told by the demons that he wants to marry AI Yi.

    It seems that Sheehan has taken a big advantage, but can''t he come to the door openly and go to this step with Ayi?

    Can this engagement decided by himself be the same as being thrown directly by others?

    What''s more, the engagement is used to quell the chaos of the demons and the undercurrent of the three clans. It''s like a political marriage.

    It is impossible for sheen not to have any opinions on such a marriage contract.

    Sela and others clearly know this.

    In particular, Schaffner can be regarded as having a preliminary heart to heart relationship with sheen, making a sound like watching a good play.

    "Is that what they say? What are you going to do? Elder sister

    That tone, how to listen, is like schadenfreude.

    Sara ignored her evil sister, but looked deeply at sheen.

    Sheehan looked straight at the past.

    Two people looked at each other together, let the scene atmosphere gradually become heavy.

    But after a while, the atmosphere suddenly relaxed."I know that you brave people are all of the same mind. Even if you are a rather special brave person, there are some stubborn places that make people headache." Sarah sighed and said frankly, "I can tell you that if it wasn''t for Ayi''s no objection, we would not announce this to the world. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Sean naturally understood what Sarah meant.

    This matter must have been approved by AI Yi, or I acquiesced.

    Otherwise, even for the sake of the demons and the world, AI Yi will not allow himself to be sold by his own border as a victim of political marriage.

    She is also a demon. She is one of the top points of the demon clan. She will respect Sarah as the leader, but she is not her subordinate. If Sarah wants to force her, it is impossible.

    Of course, Sarah has her own considerations.

    "If it wasn''t for the unclear relationship between you and Ayi, I couldn''t have proposed that you sign a marriage contract to calm down the disturbance." Sera said straight: "for the sake of the so-called peace, I marry my sister out. I don''t think sera will value peace to that extent."

    Of course, Sala wants to see the harmony among the three communities, so that peace can continue.

    However, if the price is her sister''s marriage, Sarah will not maintain it, but may take the initiative to fight.

    The demons are the most powerful race. They are born with powerful life. In terms of power, even the goddess of the protoss can''t reach it.

    Now the Supreme God has been hidden from the world. If we really want to fight, the demons will never be afraid of the Protoss and the Terrans.

    No matter how bad it is, Sala, as a famous strategist and think tank of the demon clan, can come up with several other plans in order to quell the chaos.

    The effect of those schemes may not be as direct and effective as that of making Sheehan and Ayi marry, but it is not that there is no room for operation.

    In view of this, Sarah really saw that sheen and Ayi had a good relationship. She just proposed that the brave and one of the top of the demons should sign a marriage agreement, so as to calm down the chaos. Then she took the opportunity to propose a meeting of the three families to discuss major issues.

    "You should also be very clear that without AI Yi''s consent or acquiescence, even if I want to implement this kind of thing, I can''t be unimpeded?"

    Sela said this to Sheehan quite seriously.

    Sean is speechless.

    He can really guess that AI Yi must have been aware of the incident, and he must have agreed or acquiesced in it.

    "But I really didn''t know such a thing would happen. Have you ever asked me if you unilaterally announced it?"

    Sheen was only slightly unhappy about this.

    "I can''t help it. At that time, the news should be released as soon as possible to quell the chaos. Otherwise, the chaos will get worse and worse, and it will not end well in the end." Sarah said, "if you become like that, you will not be at peace even in the human world."

    At that time, sheen had already suffered from the demons, and was surrounded by the demons in the imperial capital.

    If it wasn''t for the sudden announcement of his engagement with AI Yi, he might have faced endless difficulties.

    At the same time, the Terran will certainly take some measures to this point.

    Some people will want to protect him, others will want to find out the secret behind him, and others will have a crooked mind, and then use Sheehan to achieve some goals with his brave identity and status.

    If it turns out that way, Sheehan will have to make a lot of trouble in the human world.

    "Ai Yi will acquiesce in your marriage, which should be taken into consideration as well." Sarah shrugged her shoulders and said, "in a word, your marriage will definitely be settled. The difference is only the occasion, time and situation. If you have any opinions, go to AI Yi. You two can solve the problem by yourself. If you can''t solve it, you can''t cancel the engagement."

    Sela''s words made sheen shut his mouth bitterly.

    It''s impossible to cancel the engagement. It''s impossible to cancel the engagement in my life.

    If you dare to say that you want to cancel the engagement, a dragon girl will definitely dare to kill herself with a breath of dragon breath.

    Sheen didn''t have any opinions on the engagement itself, but was not happy with the unilateral decision of the demons.

    Now, since Sela has said it, Sheehan will not find fault again.

    It''s just that...

    "not everyone agrees with the engagement between you and AI Yi."

    All of a sudden, Sara began to laugh.

    Sean was stunned at first, then noticed something, turned his head and looked in the direction of the gate.

    There, a figure did not know when to appear, printed into Sheehan''s eyes.

    It was a young girl of the demon clan in her prime.

    The girl looks delicate, her skin is white, her expression is a little dull, but her eyes are very deep. Her breath seems to be sparse and ordinary, but if she is a sensitive person, she can detect that there is a hidden sense of danger in her breath.That sense of danger, palpitating, frightening.

    It''s like, what appears in front of you is not a beautiful girl, but a black hole that can devour everything and take away all lives.

    So the girl appeared here, her eyes directly on sheen.

    And then...

    "hmm?"

    Sheen''s face suddenly changed slightly, and there was a trace of purple between her eyebrows.

    He was poisoned.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    At this moment, Sean only felt a little dizzy in his head, and his body also felt as if there was fire burning, and gradually he felt pain.

    What''s more, with Sean''s breathing, it seems that the dizziness and pain are gradually increasing.

    Aware of this, sheen could not help but change his face. The perception ability from the outer sense of destiny was also subconsciously opened and expanded to all sides.

    In this sense, Sheehan found that there was a kind of harmful gas in the air unconsciously.

    There is no doubt that it is poison.

    Moreover, it is also extremely powerful, strong enough to break through the defense effect of [Rito''s destiny].

    Aware of this, Sheehan did not hesitate to stretch out his hand, holding the sword at his waist. With an idea, he untied the seal of the sword.

    "Zheng..."

    the sacred wave comes from the sheath of the holy sword which has not been pulled out.

    In that sacred wave, Sean''s dizzy head suddenly cleared, and the burning pain in his body was quickly relieved.

    Obviously, the power of the holy sword cleared the poison that Sean had been unknowingly poisoned.

    And the demons are one by one, they can''t help looking sideways.

    "This kind of fluctuation..."

    lid has a dignified face.

    "Powerful?"

    Milu also looks at sheen in surprise.

    "Is this the sword of the brave of this generation?"

    Sarah''s eyes twinkled.

    Only Schaffner looked at all this with a smile, as if she was not worried that something would happen to sheen.

    As for the sudden demon girl, her eyes turned to Sheen''s waist.

    "It''s a powerful sword." The girl did not know whether she was praising or satirizing: "she can resist my poison before she gets rid of the metamorphosis. No wonder she can cut off my momentum."

    Hearing the speech, Sheehan looked directly at the other side.

    "Carmine the poison demon?"

    Sean asked for a moment.

    "It''s me."

    The girl nodded her head.

    This girl is the fourth of the six demons, the elder sister of AI Yi and Milu, and the younger sister of celA, Schaffner and lied. She is also known as Kamina.

    She was hailed as the most brutal existence in the demons. At one time, she killed two brave people and made the goddess of life and the goddess of nature as famous as AI Yi.

    She is the most taboo character among the six sisters of the devil, because her ability is too terrible to be near.

    Her whole body is highly toxic, even if breathing can release colorless and tasteless poisonous gas, let people die on the spot.

    Just now, sheen got this treatment.

    Had it not been for the protection of the holy sword, even with the blessing of the Supreme God, Hearn would have suffered some hardships.

    "It''s better to meet than to be famous."

    What Sean said was that he didn''t know whether he was praising or satirizing.

    Kaminadun looked at him, as if some sick pale face appeared a thrilling, seemingly beautiful, but in fact extremely dangerous smile.

    "Just like each other." As she said this, Kamina turned her eyes and squinted: "although, I have not only met the goddess around you, but also exchanged hands."

    So Carmina''s eyes, I do not know when to return to Sheen''s side, holding Sheen''s hand Lilith will closely stare at her, as if it is possible to attack at any time.

    The two people''s eyes met each other, causing fierce friction, which made the evil gas and poison gas start to vibrate slightly on them.

    The evil spirit is terrible enough to erode the soul.

    The gas was terrible enough to corrode the flesh.

    The two once fought fiercely in the poison devil''s ring for a whole day and a night, which affected nearly one third of the territory of the poison devil''s ring. There were all kinds of impacts and damages, large and small. More than ten mountains were turned into ruins, and the land within millions of kilometers was turned into powder, but the opponents who could not tell the difference were staring at each other.

    That power made her feel a little uncomfortable.

    Seeing the atmosphere between them getting more and more sinister, Schaffner poked Sean''s side abdomen.

    "Won''t you stop it?"

    She said so in a tone of fear that the world would not be in chaos.

    But Sheehan is more direct.

    "Stop what?" Sheen was very cheerful and said something like this: "since the two of them are tied in a fight, I''m here this time. How can I tell the difference?"

    The meaning of the words is too clear to be understood any more.

    Sean just wants to say that if he starts fighting again this time, he will join hands with Lilith to beat the poison devil to pieces.

    "... how dare you say that."

    Kamina''s momentum, can''t help looking at sheen again.In that way, it seemed that he never thought that sheen would say such words and act like this.

    "You want to say two against one is mean?" Sheehan blinked, met Kamina''s eyes, and said with a fake smile: "generally speaking, the super level is more despicable than the legendary level. At least I''m ready to fight openly."

    Anyone can understand what this implies.

    Kamina''s eyes, which looked at sheen, were full of danger.

    Sheehan didn''t like it, and even looked eager to try.

    Obviously, if Kamina is ready to do something to sheen, sheen will never mind making everything he just said come true.

    If we can teach the poison devil a lesson, sheen will not mind doing so.

    After all, this man is not a good comer. He has fought with Lilith and opposed his engagement with Ayi. In addition, when he came here, he was suppressed and poisoned quietly. If Sean didn''t find a chance to pull back, it would not be him.

    Even though, sheen knew that the demons would not watch them fight.

    "All right."

    Sure enough, Sarah spoke.

    "This is the central city, the supreme castle, the most important place in the demon world. I will not allow our level of existence to fight here, whether it''s public or private."

    Sarah gave a warning, and even regarded sheen as the same level of existence as herself and others.

    You can imagine how much she values sheen.

    Although Sean has not really detached himself, he has already reached this realm. In addition to his special status, it is difficult to make clear his relationship with himself and others. It is beyond reproach to regard him as an existence in the same status as himself and others.

    "Yes, Carmina, don''t do that again." Lied said solemnly: "the last time you fought with Lilith, it has brought unimaginable disaster to the poison devil leader. If you do it here, you know what the consequences will be."

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu immediately nodded his head and said seriously: "fight, bad."

    "What a pity." Schaffner did not know if he really felt sorry and said, "I really want to see if Carmina can get this guy."

    Several demons have their own attitudes, but they don''t want to see sheen and Kamina fighting here.

    Kamina himself is very clear about this.

    "Don''t worry, just to say hello."

    Kamina said so quietly.

    "Your greeting is really rude, your highness poison devil."

    Sean has a tendency to be unreasonable.

    Of course, Kamina himself does not think so.

    "To that extent, for me, it''s just greeting." Kamina glanced at Sheehan and said, "if you can''t cope with that level, you''re not qualified to be here, to sit in that seat, to talk about marriage with our sister."

    "Is it?" Sean raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "have I passed now? Your highness

    "Who knows?" Kamina faintly replied, but looked at sheen again and said with a smile: "however, I can understand why my sisters and sisters think you are very special. You are really different from the brave people in the past."

    With that, Kamina didn''t give sheen a chance to reply. He went to his seat and sat down.

    It''s worth mentioning that the seat is right next to Sean.

    The seats of the six sisters are fixed and round.

    The first person to sit on the table is naturally the eldest daughter, who is also the supreme sera of the demons.

    On the opposite side of saila is AI Yi, who is the youngest sister. That''s where Sean is sitting now.

    Then, in the lower seats on the left and right sides of Sarah, there were Schaffner and lied.

    As for Kamina and Milu, they are on the left and right sides of Ayi, adjacent to each other.

    In other words, the seats of the six demons, from left to right, follow the round table in turn, that is, cella, Schaffner, Carmina, Ayi, Milu, and lied.

    So Kamina''s seat is next to Sean.

    Sheen frowned imperceptibly.

    No way, as soon as the poison devil sat down beside him, a faint fragrance penetrated into his nose.

    It''s the body fragrance of a girl. It smells very attractive and touching.

    Unfortunately, the smell is poisonous.

    It''s not a metaphor, it''s really toxic.

    At least, sheen smelled dizzy. If he didn''t hold the sword all the time, he would be poisoned again.

    (is this the unique skill of poison devil -- [cold weather poison body]All over the body are highly toxic, and can produce any toxin instantly. Even poisons that do not exist in the world can be produced with a wave of hands.

    Such a devil, will be so taboo, by the world fear.

    Sheen had some doubts. This woman did it on purpose.

    Deliberately sit down, in the nearest place quietly poison, jokingly taste their own reaction.

    However, if you feel discouraged, it''s not Sean.

    So, sheen simply moved the chair to Carmina''s side, next to her seat, sat down beside her, even put his arms around her neck, and went to the custom fair to order a playmate.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    The kaminas are stupid.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    The rest of the demons opened their eyes.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith tilted her head, her face blank.

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Hutt and Adele had a heart beating.

    At this moment, there is only one idea in everyone''s heart.

    "This brave man is a cruel man."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    "..."

    at this moment, the air in the meeting room seems a little quiet.

    All of them cast their eyes on Sean. It was like looking at a strong man.

    Even Schaffner is no exception.

    "How bold."

    She sighed, and then she was slightly upset.

    This guy, when he met himself for the first time, seemed to want to stay away from himself?

    Now see oneself this temper is not good still very dangerous younger sister, not only don''t hide at all, also directly on hand?

    How far has he been hiding from this charming beauty? He is eager to get close to the real poisonous danger. What''s the trouble?

    Thinking of this, Schaffner''s mood suddenly became not beautiful.

    On the contrary, Kamina, staring at sheen, his purple eyes seemed to have a thousand words, but there was a hint of complexity in them.

    However, this little bit of complexity soon disappeared.

    "I have to say you have a lot of guts." Kamina left Sheen''s hand on his shoulder and whispered, "I''ve lived for 20000 years. It''s the first time anyone dares to touch me like this."

    I don''t think it was meant to be scary.

    Because, after hearing this sentence of Kamina, all the demons on the scene dropped their eyes in silence.

    It''s obvious that even these demons have never touched Kamina like Sheehan.

    Schaffner also said that Kamina''s poison is a terrible poison that can''t even be ignored by the existence of super level. Even they don''t dare to get too close to Kamina.

    So, Kamina''s words are all true.

    In fact, sheen knows it''s true, needless to say.

    There is no reason for that. It''s just that after I met Camina, I not only inhaled more and more toxins in the air, but also felt like I was eroded by something when I touched Camina. There were bursts of burning pain.

    If it wasn''t for the seal of the sword had been untied and the holy power had been flowing into Sheen''s body to purify the toxin, sheen would have fallen.

    Even so, the burning pain was still unavoidable, which made sheen feel like he had been infused with fire slurry.

    But that''s Sean''s temper.

    As a result, Sheehan put up with it and spoke quietly.

    "It''s a pity that I don''t have any special advantages, that is, I really have a lot of courage. If someone really annoys me, I can''t think about it if I don''t reciprocate."

    Sean''s insinuation skill is at full level.

    Not only was Kamina not angry, he chuckled.

    "You are a brave man. You are much more interesting than those stupid people before." Kamina no longer looked at Sheehan, but calmly said: "I hope you can keep on."

    So Kamina ignored Sheen''s hand, even didn''t avoid it, so she was hugged by sheen.

    Sean no longer spoke, but silently felt the burning pain in the body, feeling the constant influx of toxins into the body.

    "I hope that the awesome destiny of heaven can be a little more powerful."

    Although this skill can''t defend against Carmina''s poison, sheen doesn''t forget that in one of the effects of Rito''s destiny, there is a description that "when you are attacked, when the damage is beyond the ability''s bearing range, you can gradually increase your bearing capacity according to the number of attacks you take.".

    That is to say, the more attacks you take, the greater and higher the ability of Rito''s destiny to take such attacks.

    In this way, even if Kamina''s poison is terrible, give yourself enough time to adapt, then [Rito''s destiny] will finally be able to successfully prevent the poison devil''s poison.

    In addition, the effects provided by the Supreme God''s blessing include the blessing effects of all the goddess of the protoss, and some of them can definitely deal with the negative effect of poison. Combined with this, sheen will be able to completely ignore Kamina''s poison sooner or later.

    This is also one of the purposes of Sheehan''s deliberate approach to Kamina.

    After all, according to the current situation, the relationship between myself and this poison devil is definitely not so good.

    If the future really tore the skin, must fight, that can ignore the Carmina poison, is a great advantage.

    With such a wishful thinking and no desire to show weakness, Sheehan made such a bold act.

    This kind of sheen did not know what kind of touch he left in Kamina''s heart because of his mental calculation and unintentional behavior.

    Kamina felt Sheen''s hand on his shoulder, smelling the strange smell of men, and his spirit was somewhat in a trance.

    How long has it not been approached like this

    Remember, the last one who could be so close to himself and still hold him with his face unchanged, has long passed away?Living for 20000 years, Kamina has never been so close.

    Except for the one who has passed away, Camina''s heart is slightly sad.

    At the same time, Carmina has eliminated a lot of hostility towards Sheehan.

    She didn''t have a grudge against sheen. She just felt that she was a brave enemy of the demons and was sheltered by her sister and sister.

    Especially Ayi.

    The youngest sister, who was loved by many other sisters, was not only rebellious, but also choked with herself for the sake of a brave man. This really made Camina in a bad mood at that time.

    Then, Lilith''s rampage in the poison devil''s collar led to a war between Carmina and her, which further worsened the relationship.

    The two reasons add up, Kamina will be so domineering and strong to Sean.

    Who made her have a bad temper?

    As long as there is a little reason, it can be regarded as very kind to give others some suffering and not completely dissolve them with poison.

    But sheen was not a willing loser, and naturally they were on the hook.

    But in other words, the grudge between the two people is limited to this, there is no deep hatred.

    If it''s a deep hatred, the poison released by Kamina will not be only this level.

    Therefore, Kamina''s impression of Sheehan is not good, but only bad.

    Now, being hugged so boldly by sheen, Kamina feels very unaccustomed to it, and at the same time remembers others'' body temperature.

    In this way, Kamina''s aversion to Sheen has been greatly reduced.

    Let''s see when he can hold on

    Carmina couldn''t help but look forward to this.

    The whole conference room fell into a delicate silence.

    Until...

    "... What are you doing?"

    A voice that was too familiar to Sean and even missed him sounded from the conference room.

    A group of demons suddenly Qi Qi spirit, looked at the door.

    "Ah

    Lilith also exclaimed, and immediately jumped over happily.

    "..."

    Sheehan didn''t look back in the first place.

    However, the familiar atmosphere, the familiar atmosphere and the familiar light of Longwei are all telling sheen who is coming.

    Sheehan turned his head slowly and looked behind him.

    There, holding a pillow in her arms, like a delicate doll like dragon girl, quietly appeared.

    "It seems you''re OK, girl."

    AI Yi embraces Lilith, and a smile rarely appears on her young face. She seems to be at the same age as Lilith, but she is like an elder, like a little adult. Some people feel funny touching Lilith''s head.

    "Hee hee."

    Lilith smiles at Ai Yi as if she is very happy.

    Lilith is naturally happy.

    What''s more, besides sheen and Rasha, AI Yi is the one who often takes her with him.

    Although Ayi is sleepy, she takes good care of Lilith.

    No, the Dragon girl also takes care of sheen and Yulin. She looks like a little girl, but in fact she has a caring side that others don''t know.

    Sean just looked at her.

    AI Yi also felt, raised his head and looked at sheen.

    Two people''s eyes to in a piece, mutually attend to speechless.

    However, the warm atmosphere, gradually appeared in the two people''s side.

    "Coming?"

    AI Yi light voice.

    "Yes."

    Sheehan nodded, just as succinctly.

    There was no inspiring feeling, no grand reunion, and they naturally returned to the previous tone and atmosphere.

    Of course, it seems calm and calm in the hearts of the two people, that only they know.

    Ayi took Lilith''s hand and came closer.

    As soon as he got closer, AI Yi looked at Sean holding Carmina''s hand for the first time.

    See, Ayi''s eyes jump.

    "... you are still the same. I really don''t know whether you are bold or courageous."

    AI Yi''s calm tone faintly revealed a trace of dissatisfaction.

    "Ah ha ha..."

    sheen was a little embarrassed, subconsciously withdrew his hand and stayed away from Carmina.

    "Hum..."Instead, carmine frowned and gave a rather unpleasant cold hum.

    This guy, originally thought he was brave, but unexpectedly he was a tracheitis.

    How long can he last?

    Stick to the egg!

    This man is a counsellor. He can only be tough in front of outsiders!

    Carmina is constantly complaining in her heart.

    In contrast, the rest of the demons, but after AI Yi appeared, the focus of attention was all on her.

    "Are you willing at last? Little Ayi

    Schaffney looked funny.

    "I thought you''d come out before Carmina."

    LYD said the same thing.

    "Ai Yi! AI Yi

    Milu, like Lilith, jumps in the direction of Ayi.

    "It''s a pity you''ve been able to bear it up to now."

    Even Sarah exclaimed.

    The demons all thought that AI Yi should be the first to appear and escort him after Sheen''s arrival.

    Who ever thought, Ayi not only did not appear first, but also appeared at the end.

    In this regard, AI Yi is pushing aside Mi Lu, whose expression is still calm.

    "I just think that if you don''t take him seriously, you can''t get him."

    AI Yi is extremely calm.

    "Is it?" Kamina turned his eyes, and after a while, he said to AI Yi, "what if I take it seriously?"

    For this sentence, AI Yi only responded with a short word.

    "You can try."

    That''s it.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªYou can try.

    This is not the first time that AI Yi has said this sentence.

    At the beginning, when Sheen''s identity has just been exposed, and Schaffner and Kamina are also ready to find trouble for sheen, AI Yi warns them with this sentence.

    Sean didn''t know the danger of the atmosphere at that time, but the demons at the scene couldn''t know better.

    Now, AI Yi once again said this sentence, but no longer let the atmosphere become sinister, just let a group of demons all eyes twinkle, looking at sheen.

    They really want to ask Ayi, for such a human, do not hesitate to do this to them as sisters, is it worth it?

    Moreover, if Sheehan''s performance today had not reached the level of barely equal to theirs, they might have asked.

    Including Schaffner.

    Although Schaffner has clearly known that Aiyi cares about Sean and Sean cares about Aiyi, they only spend half a year together.

    Half a year''s time, the two people''s feelings to this point?

    The more she thought about it, the less beautiful she was.

    But then, Schaffner couldn''t help but have an idea.

    (at least, my progress with him must be faster than that of little Ayi and him.)

    There is no doubt about that.

    Think of the night a few days ago, he and himself are all kinds of ups and downs, shake the dragon and fall the Phoenix, xiafune can''t help but blush, quickly stopped the mind of the wishful thinking.

    But there was no more wishful thinking, and she felt a little excited again.

    My sister and sisters will not think that I have become the woman of this brave man

    Schaffner''s face was strange, but she had an indescribable sense of excitement and immorality.

    At this time, Schaffner even wanted to output in front of AI Yi.

    For example, the last sentence - "your husband is very useful."

    "Cough...!"

    Schaffney coughed.

    The cough of Schaffner immediately broke the subtle atmosphere of a little silence at the scene.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sara looked at Schaffner, looking at her ruddy and beautiful face with some inexplicable excitement, surprised.

    The rest of the demons also looked at Schaffner strangely.

    "Nothing." She immediately adjusted her mood and said with a calm smile, "it''s just a funny joke."

    Hearing the words, a group of demons looked at each other.

    Funny joke?

    What joke will make this charming beauty of the three worlds like this?

    The demons were at a loss, even the wisest Sala.

    Because, she can''t think of the idea of Schaffner at this moment.

    On the contrary, Sean, looking at Schaffner''s eyes to be more strange, how strange.

    Although I don''t know what kind of nerves this demon''s highness suddenly has, the keen sixth sense tells sheen that this woman must be thinking something not very serious.

    Does this woman intend to expose her relationship with her in order to seek stimulation?

    ... will be dead!

    Sean''s heart immediately rose.

    In particular, Sean became more and more nervous when she found that Schaffner cast a dim vision on herself from time to time.

    On one side, AI Yi found this.

    "Why are you sweating?"

    AI Yi asked with a frown.

    "Nothing... Nothing..." Sheehan wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a dry smile, "I just feel a little hot."

    "Hot?" AI Yi frowned deeper and deeper, and even couldn''t help turning his eyes to Carmina.

    "What? Do you suspect that I poisoned him? " Kamina suddenly saw AI Yi''s idea, but did not refute, just a faint smile.

    Ayi didn''t say anything.

    She believed that with the power of Sheehan''s holy sword, she could save Sheehan''s life in Carmina''s poison.

    Moreover, she was also very clear that Carmina''s poison was terrible. If she really wanted to poison, she would not sweat.

    Kamina''s poison is aimed at the goal of poisoning all things. If it''s not fatal, it can only show that she is not serious and just wants to play.

    Even if it''s extremely troublesome for others, it''s the same.

    "All right."

    At this time, Sarah finally spoke.

    "Now that we are all here, sit down."

    Some things, it''s time to have a good chat.

    "Well, I''ll step back first."

    One side of the Hutt Adele immediately stepped back.She was not able to participate in this occasion.

    In other words, this conference room was originally intended for the six demons who are the summit of the demons to gather, gather and discuss important matters. No one is allowed to come in at ordinary times. It is only used when the six demons gather.

    Thanks to this, this conference room is sometimes dusty for hundreds of years, and it will only be opened once a long time.

    Hutt Adele can come in, or to lead the way, and their own status is also very good, as one of the only three extreme level demons, how much can have some privileges.

    But that''s all she''s got.

    It''s OK to lead the way. It''s OK to lead people in. But once the formal meeting and discussion begin, this is not the place she can set foot in.

    So Hutt Adele stepped back and closed the door of the conference room.

    Just, before closing the door, Hutt Adele took a blind look at Sean.

    At this moment alone, Audrey dropped her eyes and slammed the door.

    As soon as the door closed, Sheehan found something unusual.

    "Is the border open?"

    Feeling the sudden magic and the border along the wall, Sean rose thoughtfully.

    The demons were calm.

    The meeting room that needs the gathering of demons to open, and the conversation in such a place must be the most confidential topic in the whole demon world.

    Since it''s classified, protection measures should be taken.

    The boundary unfolded here is the highest level boundary in the whole of omnipertansen. Even the boundary used to guard a country''s capital, royal palace and imperial palace is inferior to it.

    The only one that can compare with this enchantment is the most powerful defense magic passed down from generation to generation, which can resist the attack of extreme level strongmen - [clean flower screen].

    Therefore, once the boundary is unfolded, the limit level will not want to pry into the secret.

    Unless there''s a transcendental presence.

    However, there are six superdetachment levels, and the rest are in the Protoss.

    If the protoss of those who come, the presence of the devil can not be unaware.

    Therefore, the dialogue here is absolutely the most hidden and safest.

    AI Yi came to Sheen''s side, looked at him sitting in his seat and spoke.

    "What are you doing in my seat?"

    AI Yi questions.

    "What else?" "I can''t sit in the seat of someone else," sheen said

    Ayi thought about it. It seems to make sense.

    "Where shall I sit?"

    AI Yi had to ask this question.

    Sheehan''s solution is simpler.

    "Here, sit here."

    Sean picked up Aiyi and let her sit on her own thigh. She even picked up Lilis, who came to her side, and let her sit on her other thigh.

    This scene makes the demons'' eyes jump.

    Good guy, a dragon demon, an evil god, two super level existence, was actually put on the thigh by the dog man in a way of hugging each other?

    You''ve reached the peak of your life. Can you die?

    Many demons are cursing in their hearts.

    Especially when they saw that AI Yi, who was sitting on Sheen''s lap, had some problems with her face, wanted to be angry and had some scruples, and finally could only sigh and give up struggling, they were even more jealous.

    (I haven''t even hugged her like this...)

    Sheila is in a hurry.

    (... Look at this picture. I don''t even want to struggle. I''m usually hugged, right?)

    Carmina was also upset.

    "Wow

    Milu is very frank to express surprise.

    Only Schaffner and Lide have different ideas from the rest of the demons.

    It''s kind of mild, isn''t it

    Reid could not help but think of the night in the land of the elves when Ayi was hugged and kissed by some brave man, and even touched. She just thought it was nothing to make a fuss about.

    (sitting on the thigh... I don''t seem to have tried...)

    Schaffner''s mood is not very beautiful.

    All the demons had their own ideas, which made the air quiet for a long time.

    It was a long time before Sarah sighed.

    "Look at you, I don''t need to ask you whether you want to get married or not."

    That''s what Sarah said.

    Sean and Ayrton looked at each other, and then Ayrton took the lead to say goodbye.

    Sean thought it was funny.

    "I said, if you have the courage to ask your sister to announce our engagement to the world, don''t you have the courage to look at me?"Sean is quite playful to say such words to AI Yi.

    AI Yi''s eyes are a little evasive, and he is helpless in his heart.

    In fact, she hasn''t figured out how to face sheen.

    Even before returning to the demon world, her relationship with sheen had made some breakthroughs, and she also knew her feelings for sheen, but just like sheen thought, they just had a brush off, and they didn''t even have time to write it down. She suddenly announced that she was going to be engaged, or she unilaterally acquiesced to it, which... How can she see people! £¿

    In fact, after the event, AI Yi is not without regret, why should default down.

    Apart from engagement, there must be other solutions to the problem, right?

    I really don''t know what I thought at that time...

    when I thought about this, AI Yi could only say, "you can disagree."

    AI Yi has to be tough.

    But she had forgotten that Sheehan was the most dangerous person besides being the best at waves.

    "Really?"

    Sean blurted out this sentence subconsciously.

    AI Yi doesn''t speak, and even doesn''t dodge. She looks straight at sheen.

    That look, how to look like it is full of murderous.

    Sheehan can be sure that as long as he dares to say a word of disapproval, the Dragon devil who can''t get off the stage dares to fight himself out.

    So Sean came out of his heart.

    "Well, I agree."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    "Well, I agree."

    When Sheehan said such a sentence from the heart, the atmosphere of the scene didn''t get much better.

    Although AI Yi showed a satisfied expression, as if to say "count your face", but the rest of the demons have a variety of expressions.

    Sarah was not surprised at all, but showed a little sour expression.

    In that way, it''s like lamenting that our cabbage has been arched by pigs after all.

    Lied was feeling the same way.

    After all, the six sisters have been together for more than ten thousand years. They have always been single and have never thought about getting married.

    The reason is simple.

    For one thing, as naturally detached demons, even the three goddesses of the protoss can overcome the existence of two. They never think they need another half.

    Moreover, the existence that can stand at the top of the world is basically female. Only the brave can appear male, and the brave are their natural enemies. If they don''t kill each other, they will be considered good. How can they still take a fancy to each other?

    In a word, the demons think that no man in the world is worthy of waiting for him.

    So, in the final analysis, I still don''t like it, I don''t care about it, I don''t have any interest in other people''s men or even my own people''s men.

    As a result, up to now, one of the six sisters finally has a man, and this person is still the youngest of the six.

    This feeling...

    how to say?

    It''s very complicated.

    Of course, if LYD''s idea was known by Schaffner, she would be upset.

    "I''ve got a man, and I''m the same as my sister who''s going to get married."

    That''s the thrill.

    Milu, who probably didn''t understand the "seriousness" of the incident, was just whispering with Lillis, who was sitting on Sheen''s lap and closest to her, as if playing.

    Well, they are still children. It''s too early for them to participate in such a topic.

    As for Carmina, she was just silent, very calm and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    In this case, Sarah''s eyes swept the presence of a number of sisters.

    "Now that I have all agreed, my sisters, are your opinions the same as last time?"

    Last time, sheen wasn''t present. As soon as Sarah proposed to let sheen and Ayi marry, everyone present gave different opinions.

    Lide is in favor of it. She thinks that Sean and Ayi have developed this kind of relationship. It''s better to push the boat with the current and let them be together.

    Kamina is an opposition. On the one hand, she can''t raise her hand to approve of marrying off her favorite sister before she has met sheen. On the other hand, sheen is brave and doesn''t understand Sheen''s particularity as Sela and others. So she has always been hostile to sheen from the beginning. On the other hand, she is very angry because AI Yi has resisted her It''s just not good.

    Milu abandoned the vote passively and was not included in the scope of opinions.

    The rest of Schaffner neither agreed nor opposed. I said that I wanted to meet Sean and see his ability.

    In view of this, at the last meeting, the feedback on this matter was two votes in favor, one against, one abstention and one to be determined. AI Yi kept a tacit attitude. In the end, he just announced the news to the outside world, but it has not been completely settled.

    Today, Sarah is here to rearrange the opinions of the sisters.

    "As the proposer of the proposal, I can''t oppose it, even if I feel a little regretful now..."

    Sarah said so, and then added a small forced sentence.

    "I agree." Lied nodded immediately and said, "since both sheen and Ayi have agreed, I don''t think we sisters should object either."

    This is the idea that lied has always held.

    It can be imagined that his royal highness is still optimistic about the future of sheen and Ayi.

    Rather, she plans to break the fixed image of the demons.

    The world thinks that the brave are the natural enemies of the demons, the trump card of the protoss, and the strongest of the human race. With the relationship between the brave and the demons, both sides should be incompatible, and the brave should be the existence of the two races.

    But Lide thinks that this kind of inherent impression should not continue to exist now that the three ethnic groups have declared peace.

    Who says the brave can''t live in harmony with the demons?

    Who said that the brave should be the Protoss and the Terran?

    Can''t the brave be the people of the demons? Can''t they be the people of the demons?

    If even the brave can live in harmony with the demons, it will certainly have a certain impact on the world of omni pertanson, telling the world that everything decided by the past war is really over.That''s a good thing.

    Lied thought that Sarah must have this idea, so she would directly put forward the proposal to let sheen and Ayi sign a marriage contract, right?

    This is a signal to the outside world that the demons will not make trouble because of a brave man, but will also win him over and make him their own.

    Thanks to this, the chaos of the demons will be calmed down, because they only think that the threats have become their own people. It is not a bad thing for the brave to be called, but also a great good thing.

    And Protoss and Terrans should be nervous, right?

    No matter whether there is their plot behind the call of the brave, and whether the reappearance of the call of the brave is a conspiracy between the two groups, as long as the key brave is locked up, then everything can be done.

    If what they did, they must have panicked by now.

    It would have been better if it had not been for what they did.

    Such a result of the best of both worlds is what Sila pursues.

    Having seen through some of Sarah''s ideas and her selfishness, lied didn''t want to oppose her sister''s final sense of belonging, so she voted for it all the time.

    Milu... OK, I''d better cancel the ticket.

    To sum up, all that remains is the opinion of Schaffner and Kamina.

    "What do you think, Schaffner?"

    Sela looked at the last time said to leave the ticket to be determined by Schaffner.

    Hearing the words, Schaffner glanced at Sheehan''s direction, and then got angry.

    See, sheen is actually also whispering with AI Yi, seemingly to make up for the lack of communication during the separation.

    He doesn''t seem to care about the opinions of the demons at all.

    No, I should say I really don''t care.

    Through the connection of Lianxin demon, Schaffner can read his heart voice more or less.

    "Whether you agree or not, it''s not you that I married. If we''re in a hurry, we''ll just take the people away, and we''ll still be grinding away..."

    this idea is probably AI Yi''s idea, right?

    Look, ayina seems to ignore the discussion here, and only pay attention to the performance of whispering with sheen. Schafner knows that this girl doesn''t care whether her sisters agree or disagree.

    All she wanted was Sean''s consent.

    As long as sheen agrees, even if her sisters are against it, so what?

    The name of a rebellious girl is not just a casual one.

    "If I''m in a hurry, I''ll elope directly with this guy and go back to the human world, where I''m still grinding my chirp..."

    Schaffner seems to be able to hear AI Yi''s voice.

    All of a sudden, the whole of Schaffner was not good.

    "I was loved one day..."

    Schaffner almost didn''t doubt life.

    In the past, when I saw her, any couple who had ever made a vow of allegiance might rebel on the spot and be infatuated with her.

    Now, he was given dog food by his man and his sister, and his opinions were ignored, which made people doubt life.

    If not for the wrong occasion, Schaffner would like to clap her hands and shout.

    "Although you are the first to come, I am the first to enjoy happiness."

    Fortunately, Schaffner held back.

    She''s not ready to be known about her relationship with sheen.

    Because, this is the terrible fact that can make the sky collapse and the earth crack.

    Different from AI Yi, who only knows how to sleep all day and only believes in the dragon race, the admirers of Xia Fu Nie are all over the world, and they are regarded as the untouchable absolute kaolin flower by the whole demon race.

    If the story of her being cheated by Sheehan is exposed, the chaos will not be settled by any marriage.

    What''s more, Schaffner admits that the relationship between him and sheen is still unclear, and the showdown is not only a bad thing, but also a bad thing.

    At the thought of this, Schaffner spoke out in a bored way.

    "Whatever, this kind of thing."

    The voice of Schaffner was plaintive.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    The public did not know why, and they all tilted their heads.

    How did this demon who was afraid of chaos suddenly become like an abandoned boudoir?

    It''s not my husband who has been robbed. As for sighing, is it like this?

    The demons began to wonder.

    "All right." Sarah was also puzzled, but ignored the self lamenting Schaffner. Instead, she turned to Carmina and said, "what about you? Are you still against it? "

    In the final analysis, Kamina is the only one of the six sisters who has expressed their opposition.

    For example, even if she doesn''t approve of it, she doesn''t oppose it, and I have some bad taste. Even if AI Yi really wants to marry Sean, she should not make trouble.On the contrary, Carmina, if she really wanted to oppose, she would not be so easy to talk with her temper.

    Once people ignore her mood and let sheen and Ayi sign a marriage contract, the poison devil will make trouble.

    Therefore, in fact, what saila values most is Carmina''s opinion.

    She wanted to at least confirm what Carmina meant and try to make sure she didn''t make trouble.

    Unfortunately...

    "do you want me to approve?"

    Kamina didn''t oppose without saying a word as he did last time, but he said such inexplicable words.

    She glanced at sheen, her purple eyes twinkling, and then she burst out laughing.

    "I can agree."

    Kamina said that.

    It''s just that...

    "this brave man must announce to the public that he will join our demon family completely."

    Once the words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became oppressive.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    "What did you say?"

    Kamina''s speech finally attracted Sheen''s attention.

    "Join the demons completely?"

    Sela, Schaffner, Lide and Ayi did not expect that Camina would say such words. For a moment, they were stunned.

    They thought that Kamina would continue to express their opposition. They also thought that Kamina would reluctantly agree for the sake of all her sisters. They even thought that Kamina would do things quietly and directly prove their ideas with actions. However, they did not expect that Kamina actually offered conditions.

    Moreover, it is still such a condition.

    "Is it strange?" Kamina himself is a face of course, said: "since we intend to marry away our sister, marry away one of the top of the demons, then announced to join the demons, but it is nothing more normal."

    That sounds reasonable. In fact, sheen just thinks it''s fucked.

    "Normal your sister... No, normal your head!"

    Sheen directly burst rude, but "your sister" this sentence just came out, AI Yi immediately cast a fierce line of sight to him, make him quickly change his words.

    But Sean didn''t change her mood.

    It''s very simple.

    "If you marry the top of your demons, you have to announce that you will join your demons?" "You mean I''m not worthy of AI Yi and I have to be a part of the family, right?" Sheehan said with a smile

    To explain simply and rudely, this is the condition proposed by Kamina.

    "Do you feel aggrieved?"

    Kamina said this to sheen without changing his face.

    Sean was silent for a moment and was ready to stand up.

    That appearance, a look to know is ready to lift the table, with Carmina face.

    However, as soon as Sheehan made a move, they stopped him.

    "Don''t be impulsive yet."

    Schaffner appeared like a ghost behind Sean and pressed his shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not over yet."

    AI Yi also grabbed Sheen''s collar, didn''t let him stand up, just shook his head at him.

    Sarah and lied frowned, too.

    "Carmina, it''s not very realistic that you put forward this condition."

    That''s what lied said.

    "Protoss and Terran will not agree."

    Sarah also shook her head.

    They all knew that Kamina was not deliberately making things difficult for Sheehan, but he was too straightforward.

    As sisters for a long time, Sela and others have recognized that Camina''s attitude has changed and some recognition has appeared for sheen.

    Therefore, Kamina is no longer as opposed to the marriage of Sheehan and Ayi as before.

    It''s just that Kamina wants more because she has changed her attitude towards sheen.

    She wants sheen to join the demons completely, in order to make this special brave person become a demonic person and be used by the demons.

    She also wants to cut off the trump card of the Protoss and the Terran, so that this brave person can frighten the Protoss and the Terran in turn, and let the Protoss and the Terran avoid the rat.

    If the Protoss and the Terran have brave people, they naturally have the confidence and the demons clamor.

    But what if the brave people of the Protoss and the Terran are not used by them, but take refuge in the demons?

    At that time, the already powerful demons will become stronger. Do Protoss and Terrans dare to clamor with demons?

    At that time, the protoss will have to ask the Supreme God to come out of the mountain again.

    The poison devil''s idea has always been so extreme and simple and crude, straight to the point, without many channels.

    She must have seen so much confusion after the birth of the brave. She thought about it. At last, she thought that instead of trying every means to quell the disputes, it''s better to enhance the strength and deterrent power of the demons themselves, and use the power to make the other two dare not act rashly?

    This can not be said to be ineffective.

    If you lose the brave, or the brave simply take refuge in the demons, how can the Protoss and Terran who are afraid of the power of the demons still want to fight?

    And even the brave have accepted, why should the demons worry that he will threaten themselves?

    That''s what Kamina thought. That''s why he put forward this condition, right?

    Unfortunately, this is really unrealistic.

    Perhaps, based on the consideration of combat power, the Protoss and the Terran may bear it and will not be shamed by the demons. However, the demons are so blatantly robbing the brave, and the Protoss and the Terran will definitely take this account.

    In that case, the chaos and disputes may have subsided, but the relationship among the three ethnic groups will have a bigger rift.

    At that time, any peace will only be temporary. Sooner or later, this rift will open the war in a real sense, completely tearing apart the balance among the three ethnic groups and maintaining a millennium old balance.

    Therefore, it''s tempting to think of it, but it can''t be implemented."It''s enough to be our own people. We can''t be too greedy, or we''ll hurt ourselves. Do you understand?"

    Sera looked straight at Carmina with deep eyes.

    Kamina wanted to say something more. Seeing Sela''s deep eyes, he immediately closed his mouth.

    She didn''t quite understand the crooked ways, and she didn''t understand what Sarah was worrying about.

    In a sense, Kamina''s simple thinking and direct consideration are even comparable to Milu''s naive romance.

    She can be said to be the most typical representative of the demon clan. Although she is not as developed in limbs and simple in mind, the first solution to everything is to expel force.

    Kamina believes that power can conquer everything, eat everything, erode everything, and devour everything.

    This kind of nature is like "poison".

    Based on this way of thinking, Carmina''s first consideration is strength, strength and combat effectiveness.

    It is also because of this that Kamina will fight against Lilith when she meets her. When she sees sheen, she will suppress her. When she meets sheen, she will poison her. Later, she also wants to see how long sheen can hold on when she touches herself.

    This is Carmina, a very simple demon.

    That''s why she would be regarded as the most brutal being.

    Of course, such a person often has an advantage, that is, as long as they show enough strength, they can get her approval.

    This is actually the main reason why Carmina will change her attitude towards sheen.

    If sheen had not been able to confront her alone, even cut off her breath, resist her poison, stand here and talk to her, Kamina would have blown sheen out.

    It is not impossible for such Kamina to understand Sela''s idea, but it is not something that can be understood in a short time.

    Kamina at least knows how clever and resourceful her elder sister is.

    Since she stopped herself, it proved that she must have thought of something she didn''t think of.

    In that case...

    "... Let me ask you a question."

    Kamina turns to sheen and looks at him.

    Next, the questions she asked were surprisingly familiar to sheen.

    "If the demons and the protoss really go to war, what will you do?"

    Kamina''s face was full of seriousness.

    Sheen was slightly stunned and looked at the direction of Schaffner without any trace.

    Because, this question, Schaffner also asked.

    "Puchi." Schaffner could not help laughing, and immediately said to Kamina, "OK, Kamina, I''ve already asked him this question."

    "Is it?" Kamina was stunned, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he asked Schaffner, "how did he answer that?"

    "It''s very simple." She said, "he said, what''s the matter with him?"

    Kamina blinked.

    Sarah and lied are speechless.

    Only Ayi, glancing at sheen, said a word.

    "It''s like you''ll say it."

    Say so, AI Yi laughed instead.

    This is Sean she knew. She was always moving and unexpected.

    However, Sheehan''s attitude towards the gods and demons can also be seen from this sentence.

    It''s obvious that Sheehan doesn''t directly regard the demons as a kind of evil that must be eradicated as those brave people in the past, nor does he undoubtedly stand on the side of the Protoss and the Terran, hostile to the demons.

    His relationship with the protoss is not as good as that, and his connection with the Terran is not as unbreakable and close as others think, and there is no compassion for others. He feels deeply that he has a sense of mission to shoulder heavy responsibilities and believes that he must maintain world peace.

    He is just an ordinary man.

    He is good to whoever is good to him.

    Whoever is bad to him is worse to him.

    He doesn''t have a position. He only cares about people, things and people around him.

    As for those strangers and strange forces... Really, what does it matter to him?

    That is to say...

    "if the demons and the protoss really go to war, will you

    Kamina looks at sheen in surprise.

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    "I''ll pick up my man right away and run as far as I can."

    No angry words, so from Sheen''s mouth was said.

    Kamina was silent.

    But before long, she laughed again.

    And the more laughter, the louder.

    "To run?" "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a brave man," Kamina said to himself"Right?" "This brave man is very interesting, isn''t he?" she said

    "It''s really interesting." And lied couldn''t help laughing.

    "Hee hee." Milu didn''t know why, but when she saw that everyone was so happy, she burst into laughter.

    ¡°£¿¡± Lilith has a question mark face.

    At the end of the day, Sala chuckled.

    "That''s enough." "At the moment, that''s enough," Sarah said to Sheehan

    Only Sarah knows what the meaning of this sentence is.

    "Are you still against it? Carmine

    Sela asks Kamina again.

    Kamina takes a look at Sean, another at Ayi, and finally shakes her head with a smile.

    "No, I agree."

    The only opponent in the demons, here, declared to be a supporter.

    "Good!"

    Sela decided immediately.

    "From now on, Sean the brave and Ayi the Dragon demon have officially signed a marriage contract."

    "The engagement witnessed and acknowledged by us and the demons."

    "May the devil bless us on earth."

    As soon as the words came out, the demons stood up and spoke.

    "May the devil bless us on earth."

    In this way, the engagement between sheen and Ayi was officially established.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    After confirming the marriage of sheen and Ayi, Sela claimed that she would arrange for someone to announce it and completely finalize the matter, but she did not dissolve it on the spot.

    Because there are still many issues to be solved.

    For example, when Sheehan and others came to the demon world, why did the channel suddenly collapse.

    I haven''t talked about it for a long time.

    "I have basically confirmed who is the culprit of this incident. All I can say is that it should be just a simple accident. After that, I will go to clean up those little girls myself. You don''t have to worry."

    Sela said such inexplicable words, which made sheen feel a little unable to let go.

    However, except for sheen, the rest of the demons had absolute trust in Sarah''s ability. Seeing that Sarah claimed so, they put the matter aside and did not mention it any more.

    Then, in view of what happened in DIDU, Sela took some information from sheen.

    After all, when the Moro broke through the limit of his life with the help of the branch of radiance and stepped into the realm of transcendence, his magic power penetrated the three realms and directly shocked the beings of the same level.

    Although Sala has learned the whole story of the incident together with the leader of the protoss, and even blocked the information based on consideration, the testimony of others will be somewhat different from that of the client sheen.

    In addition, Sela also wanted to know some details. In view of this, she solemnly asked Sean.

    Sheehan thought about it, but didn''t choose to hide it.

    First, it''s a big deal, involving the birth of a strange superclass existence. If such an existence wants to make waves, it can definitely change the current world situation. Therefore, it''s better to leave the matter to the high-level people of the world to deal with than to keep secrets meaninglessly.

    Secondly, the follow-up of this matter has not yet been solved. The mysterious existence who shares power with the Moro with the ability of symbiosis is likely to be hiding in the dark, and the other party has a great possibility of staring at himself. It may also be in collusion with the original devil. If that happens, there are two most mysterious and ancient evil sects It''s not a small threat that there is a superclass.

    Even according to Schaffner, both of them should be incomplete detachment, but this incompleteness does not mean that the other party is not an opponent of detachment level, just has some side effects, or the strength is not lasting.

    Even if it is able to temporarily play the power of super de grading, it is also a great threat.

    And these two people and sheen are obviously enemies and not friends, so why should sheen keep a secret?

    As a result, Sheehan directly revealed all the things he had experienced in the imperial capital, without even a trace of concealment, including the origin of Moruo and who the mysterious manipulators behind it might be.

    "EREI..."

    after learning about the origin of Moro, Sarah frowned and kept silent for a long time, and the expressions of the rest of the demons also seemed a little uncertain.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheehan asked.

    "Nothing." Sarah shook her head and muttered, "I just think of a special person from this country. I hope I''m wrong."

    It''s as if Sarah has some truth and is afraid to confirm it.

    Then, the demon supremacy said.

    "According to you, the mysterious big spirit is likely to be involved with [the original demon], or even have joined hands. It seems that we have to raise the threat of [the original demon] to a higher level and publish some known information, so that the people below will not know nothing when they meet them."

    Things like the internal structure of the original devil are now basically clear.

    A leader, whose level is incomplete detachment level, can exert the power like a demon man under limited conditions, and the threat belongs to the maximum level.

    The three great apostles, whose level is estimated to be extreme level, have been eradicated, and the remaining two are second only to the leader.

    Among the twelve apostles, the level can be basically determined as legendary or even top legendary. Every four of them are subordinates of a great apostle. Six of them have been confirmed to have lost their threat. They are magic Maggie who was attacked by Sheehan in the land of spirits, sisai and Sheehan who were killed by Sheehan at the border of moon demon, and gold, a former demon cadre who was captured alive.

    The rest are just unimportant messengers. Although they are old demons who joined the original demons, they have no high status and are not special. They only follow orders and are no different from props.

    Of course, it''s also important to note that a mysterious spirit that may have joined the original demon also has an incomplete level of detachment.

    "So, the threat of this [original demon] is really great."

    Lied was a little worried.

    "Gold?" Kamina snorted coldly and said, "I knew this guy would be a traitor. At the beginning, I should have thrown him into my poison marsh.""Half demon man..." Ai Yi was very upset and said, "it''s that guy who''s making trouble again."

    "Yes." "At the beginning, he suddenly disappeared without a trace, and then there appeared some old demons. At that time, we should have guessed, besides that guy, who dares to fight us?"

    "Mm-hmm!" Milu is also angry: "that person, bad."

    A group of demons together is disdain, and is not angry to bury up.

    "After that, interrogate gold, hoping to get more information about the original devil." Sarah came to this conclusion and asked sheen, "do you mind?"

    "Yes." Sheen twisted his eyebrows, but in the end he didn''t object. He just said, "but I have to interrogate myself."

    Obviously, in the final analysis, Sheehan did not believe in the demons, or worried that there were other traitors in the demons.

    Sara saw Sheen''s worry and naturally had no opinion.

    To sum up, when people got together, they really talked about a lot of things.

    At the end of the day, Sala made an announcement.

    "The date of the talks among the three ethnic groups has been set, just one month later."

    "The place is in the human world."

    "The kingdom of the brave, the kingdom of Mithra."

    This is the last topic that everyone talked about when Sheehan was present.

    In a short time, saila will start the secret negotiation within the demon clan, so she will leave alone.

    Sean doesn''t want to take part in the complicated internal affairs of the clan, so as not to make trouble for himself, so she takes Lilith and slips away quickly, which makes Aiyi have the impulse to beat him.

    It''s not easy to meet again. Even I''m engaged. As a result, I''m still here, but you''re faster than a rabbit?

    Even if the next occasion is not suitable for you to stay, you are more or less reluctant to give up?

    Gan!

    Don''t know AI Yi mood at this time of resentment of Xi en so ran.

    Only a group of demons remained in the conference room.

    The border was reopened and sealed up.

    The existence of the six top points of the demon world finally sat in their respective positions and started a real secret topic.

    "People have gone, can you say it now?"

    As she said this, Sarah turned to Schaffner.

    The rest of the demons turned their heads and looked at Schaffner.

    Just now, with the ability of Lianxin demon, she left a message in the hearts of the demons.

    "Go ahead." AI Yi was very unhappy and said, "what is the most important thing that needs to be discussed and can''t be known to sheen?"

    AI Yi''s dissatisfaction, if changed to do in peacetime, will certainly change to xiafune''s ridicule.

    But at this moment, Schaffner not only did not have the usual smiley face, but also took a deep breath and tightened her face.

    "Second sister?"

    Lied, Carmina and Milu were all a little surprised.

    The reason is nothing but that they know Schaffner.

    "... even if you are so serious about what you usually like to play, it doesn''t seem like a small thing."

    Sarah spoke in a deep voice.

    "What''s the matter?"

    AI Yi simply asked.

    Schaffner''s eyes swept over the sisters.

    Then...

    "I saw the devil Baoyu." "It''s in Sean," said Schaffner

    As soon as the words came out, people were shocked.

    "What did you say...!"

    Sera stood up fiercely.

    "The devil Baoyu... Appears...!"

    Both lied and Camina could not help but stand up, with both shock and ecstasy on their faces.

    "The devil... Mother...!"

    Milu seems to have some hindsight. After reaction, there are bursts of fierce ghost gas on her body.

    As for AI Yi, he almost lost his temper.

    "You say, mother''s jewel is on sheen?" AI Yi is extremely astonished and shaken way: "this... How is this possible?"

    As a person who used to get along with Sean day and night, AI Yi can''t believe that what she thought about day and night, countless times, is actually the closest person she is now.

    It''s really shocking.

    "I know you don''t believe it." Schaffner sighed, but said very seriously: "but I can swear in the name of the devil, what I said is not half false."

    "I really saw Baoyu."

    Hearing this, the demons looked at each other.

    Kamina even some excited want to rush out, but was the reaction of AI strong hard stop."What do you want to do?"

    Ayi stares at Carmina.

    "Is that true?" Kamina glared back and said in a loud voice, "of course, take back the precious jade!"

    In other words, she wants to go to sheen.

    AI Yi is clear about this.

    But that''s why she had to stop Carmina.

    "I think, will I let you hurt my people?"

    The Dragon Wings behind AI Yi have been unfolded.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Kamina, however, was so excited that he lost his mind, and the poisonous gas gushed from his body.

    All of a sudden, the whole conference room began to shake.

    The Dragon devil and the poison devil, the two most brutal beings recognized by the world, are here and are about to fight.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    "Buzz...!"

    In the conference room, the border was shaking wildly, as if it had been severely impacted, and it was constantly shaking.

    AI Yi and Kamina confront each other, one is full of dragon power, the other is full of poisonous gas, which makes the border crumble and almost break.

    "Stop it, all of you!"

    Lied had already stood up from the table, suspended in mid air, shouting anxiously at AI and Kamina.

    But Ayi and Kamina turned a deaf ear, and even Milu, because of her unstable spirit, let waves of ghost gas rise and fall, and also impacted the border.

    "Milu!"

    Schaffner holds down Milu''s shoulder and uses magic to suppress Milu''s ghost.

    Sela is singing the magic spell in a soft voice, strengthening the border.

    If we don''t, the border will collapse on the spot.

    The highest level barrier, which can resist the full attack of the extreme level strongman, is no different from the fragile paper in the face of the power of the demons.

    Now, a few demons have their power leaked out because of their emotional excitement. If Sela does not reinforce the border, once the border is broken, the supreme castle will surely be turned into ruins.

    In order not to let such a serious situation happen, Sarah can only reinforce the border again and again, and finally shout out anxiously.

    "Calm down!"

    Sela''s mood is also a little unstable.

    No way.

    The red jade is really too important.

    Perhaps, most people don''t know what it is, but as the daughter of the demon king, the six sisters present all know what it is.

    In fact, it is the same concept as the sword of the brave.

    The sword is a power born from the concept of "brave".

    The devil king, who is as famous as the brave man who is called the miracle of heaven, also has such power in the concept of "devil king".

    No, not only the devil, but also the Supreme God.

    The concept of the brave, the devil and the goddess is a force.

    In this case, the brave can have the equivalent of their own half of the general sword, the devil and goddess of nature is the same.

    However, from the concept of "the brave" comes the holy sword to restrain all evil, while from the two concepts of "the devil" and "the goddess" come two precious gems.

    The jade of the devil.

    The precious jade of the goddess.

    Two gems, one contains the power of destroying everything and destroying everything, the other contains the power of omniscience, which can be said to be the source of power of the devil and the Supreme God, and even their essence.

    Moreover, unlike the sword, the jade of the devil and the goddess are unique and absolutely immortal.

    There is not only one brave man, but also the holy sword. After the death of the exclusive brave man, the holy sword will immediately disintegrate and disappear. In addition to Mithra''s passing down his holy sword in a special way, the rest of the holy swords have already disappeared in the long river of history with the death of his master.

    The devil and the goddess are different.

    There is only one devil, and there is only one omnipotent goddess.

    Once they die, as long as Baoyu is still there, they will be able to revive sooner or later.

    This is the existence outside the specification, the two absolute strongest in the world.

    Unless their precious jade is destroyed, they will never disappear in this world.

    And Baoyu also contains the nature of immortality, even if the world is destroyed, these two Baoyu will always exist until the devil and the Supreme God create or destroy the world again.

    Therefore, both the demon king and the Supreme God are truly immortal.

    Of course, there is nothing absolutely unsolvable in this world.

    The devil and the Supreme God are immortal, but there is no way to make them disappear.

    For example, the demon king, after she was killed by Mithra, the brave man, her precious jade was taken away on the spot by omnis, the Supreme God, and was sealed and suppressed by the power of the Supreme God, so that the demon king could not be revived again.

    Therefore, the world will spread the story that the supreme god cut off the possibility of the devil''s resurrection with his own power, which is the story.

    If the Supreme God is killed by the demon king, her precious jade will be taken away by the demon king immediately and suppressed by her own power, making her resurrection an impossible thing.

    This is the truth that the devil died and could not be resurrected.

    But now, the devil''s jewel appears, and it''s on Sheehan''s body, right in front of his eyes!

    How can the demons keep their manners?

    Even sera, who has always been calm and rational, can''t help feeling agitated at this time. This shows what kind of impact this incident has had on the demons.

    But Sila is not going to lose her mind.

    At the moment, cella releases her magic power and turns to AI Yi, Kamina and Milu.Schaffner immediately releases her magic with sera.

    Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, lied didn''t care too much. Her body size soared from a small furry animal to a huge beast several meters high, making a deafening roar.

    The three sisters suppressed the three sisters who lost control of their emotions together, and let the momentum and magic collide in the conference room, turning into breathtaking invisible storms.

    If it wasn''t for Sala''s reinforcement of the border, it would have been a ruin.

    She even uses the ability of "Lianxin demon" to appease the three sisters, trying to calm them down.

    "Can you stop being so impulsive and listen to me."

    She began to smile bitterly.

    Wen Yan, the three younger sisters who have been suppressed have recovered a little calmness.

    However, Kamina didn''t plan to turn back, and AI Yi was directly blocked at the gate. His attitude was very obvious, that is, he would not let anyone go out from here to find Sean''s trouble.

    As for milu, lied had returned to her original size, jumped on her head, and could not help but soothe her in a low voice.

    In such circumstances, sera took a deep breath.

    "Tell me, Schaffner." Sarah looked at Schaffner and said, "how did you see Baoyu?"

    The rest looked at Schaffner.

    Seeing this, Schaffner hesitated for a moment, finally sighed, and told the people what had happened.

    To put it simply, Schaffner claims that because of her curiosity, she has entered into Sheen''s dream by virtue of the ability of [Lianxin demon], and has seen Baoyu in Sheen''s dream.

    Even Schaffner made a second confirmation, and later planned to take it away, but failed.

    Of course, Schaffner is not as good as to say that ridiculous thing about himself and Sean.

    She only confessed the things related to Baoyu, said that she had seen Baoyu twice in Sheen''s dream, and also said that she had brought Baoyu out in reality, but she failed to take it away.

    After hearing these things, the demons on the scene finally calmed down and showed a complex expression.

    "Do you mean Baoyu not only doesn''t want to leave with you, but also voluntarily stays in Sean boztute''s body to protect him and protect him?"

    Sarah''s brows were tightly knit.

    "Why?" Li De is not very willing to believe of way: "why does mother''s treasure jade can make such action?"

    "Does mother really not want to be resurrected?" Kamina is very irritable way: "in the end is how to return a responsibility?"

    What Camina said was just what people were thinking.

    No one knows why the essence of that one is like this.

    AI Yi was silent for a long time, and immediately asked the most concerned question.

    "Well, why is Baoyu on that guy?"

    This is a question in everyone''s mind.

    All the people also cast their eyes on Schaffner, in exchange for Schaffner''s helplessness.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t know." As she answered, she pondered for a while and said, "but the blessing of the brave man is not given by the three goddesses, but by the Supreme God."

    "The blessing of the Supreme God...!"

    You demons can''t help but be surprised.

    "Supreme God..."

    Sarah frowned deeper and deeper. At last, she didn''t know what she thought and was silent.

    Demons then you look at me, I look at you, finally coincidentally thought of the same thing.

    "Is that brave man still connected with the Supreme God to some extent?"

    Lied''s expression became more and more incredible.

    But that''s the only answer.

    Thousands of years ago, after the demon king was attacked, her precious jade was taken away by the Supreme God.

    Now, after a thousand years, a brave man who is blessed by the supreme god suddenly appears with the devil''s jewel. The reason for this is that people think about it very much.

    The demons began to imagine.

    Is this brave man called by the Supreme God?

    What is the purpose of the Supreme God?

    The real goddess who once regarded the demon king as the greatest threat gave the jade that might revive the demon king to the brave man. Why?

    And is the Supreme God ready to be born?

    Is she no longer in seclusion?

    What does she want?

    The demons think about these questions one by one, but none of them can get the exact answer.

    Their hearts are in a mess and they don''t know what to do.

    AI Yi, in particular, has a heavy heart.

    Because she didn''t know what was behind all this, but she knew that sheen was absolutely the key."The secret behind the call of this brave man seems to be much bigger than we think."

    In a heavy voice, lied spoke out the worries in everyone''s heart.

    Schaffner sighed and looked at the silent sera.

    "Elder sister, haven''t you been investigating the things behind this brave call?" "How''s the investigation going?" she asked

    Schaffner''s question made Sela''s face appear extremely rare hesitation and uncertainty.

    But in the end, Sarah spoke.

    "I have indeed investigated and noticed one thing, which I was dubious about before, but now it is basically certain."

    This speech, this language, make the demon people have a spirit.

    "What''s the matter?"

    AI Yi asked directly.

    Sera''s eyes twinkled and drooped.

    Immediately, she said such a surprising sentence.

    "Sean, maybe not a brave man."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    At this time, Sheehan is holding Lilith and comes out of the corridor where the conference room is located. She has no idea how important the dialogue is to herself.

    As he walked, he finally had a chance to ask Lilith all kinds of questions.

    "Did you fall in the poison collar when the passage collapsed?"

    "And then I had a fight with the poison devil?"

    "I heard you played all day and all night. Are you ok?"

    "If you suffer any injustice, remember to say it, Dad... Bah, brother, I''ll avenge you."

    Sheehan threw out such questions one after another.

    But Lilith was not bothered at all, and even had a smile on her face. Although she would only say "mm-hmm", sheen read her answer from the little goddess''s eyes and expression.

    "That is to say, you were poisoned in the process of fighting against the poison devil, and it took you several days to use your power to erode the poison in your body?"

    "Mm-hmm!"

    "Are you all right now?"

    "Well!"

    "That''s good."

    "Hee hee."

    In Lilith''s more and more happy expression, sheen sighed with relief.

    "That poison devil''s poison is really a little dangerous. Even Lilith was inevitably poisoned, and it took several days to disintegrate the poison. If she took out this skill to poison me, then I would not be safe even with the double protection of holy sword and blessing?"

    It deserves to be a real transcendent existence, and a demon man who can even stabilize the head of the goddess of life and the goddess of nature.

    "I have a long way to go before I can really be equal to them."

    Sean sighed.

    But after sighing, Sheehan felt that his collar had been pulled. He was a little stunned, lowered his head and looked into his arms.

    There, the little goddess was staring at him with a pair of big watery eyes, all in silence.

    Sheen was stunned for a moment, and then understood.

    "Well, well, with you, I don''t have to be afraid of them at all, do I?"

    Sheen pinched Lilith''s little nose.

    "Hee hee."

    Lilith not only did not dislike, but also laughed happily again.

    This picture is so clever that it doesn''t have any resistance and defense against Sean. It''s extremely obedient, and even feels close and happy to every move of Sean. Sean is really moved to tears.

    "Still good."

    Sean has the impulse to have a little cotton padded jacket.

    I hope Lilith won''t compete with her little cotton padded jacket in the future.

    In this way, Sean walked through the long corridor and came to a wide hall.

    In the hall, there is a man guarding here.

    "Lord sheen."

    As soon as she saw sheen coming out, she saluted him slightly.

    "So here you are?"

    Sean didn''t show much resistance when she saw her.

    Although this extreme level demon cadre once surrounded herself in the imperial capital of human world, compared with the other arrogant cadres, she was undoubtedly more restrained, not only didn''t start, but finally she obediently retreated.

    At first, Sheehan was surprised for a long time.

    After all, as the existence of extreme level, and also known for its powerful demons, it is estimated that the strength of Hutt Adele can be ranked on the top even in the whole omnipotence.

    If we get rid of the existence of superclass, Hutt Adele may be the most powerful person in omnipotence.

    Such a powerful person, sheen does not think that she will retreat because she is afraid of her brave name and the power of the holy sword.

    At that time, if she didn''t retreat, even sheen would not be able to defeat her without using the holy sword and reincarnation to enhance her strength.

    As a result, Sheehan is not only not resistant to this extremely powerful but also aware of current affairs, but also has a good impression.

    In addition, she seems to have no hostility to herself, and even has a low attitude. Naturally, Sheen has no reason to show her face to others.

    So sheen gave her a smile.

    "Are you waiting for your masters?" "They haven''t finished yet," sheen said

    With that, Sheehan made way.

    But Hutt''s eyes came after her.

    "Is Lord Sheehan all right today?"

    Hutt Adele asked such a question.

    "Me?" Sheehan was a little surprised, but he said, "it''s not that it''s OK, but it''s nothing urgent."

    Now that we have confirmed our engagement with Ayi and met Lilith again, the next thing Sean needs to do is to get together with Ayi after the meeting of the demons and ask her about Yulin.According to Schaffner, Yulin''s luck is the best among herself and others. After the passage to the demon world collapsed, she just fell into the Dragon collar and was picked up by AI Yi.

    In this case, Yulin should be on AI Yi''s side, and may even come with AI Yi.

    Sheen wanted to confirm the condition of the Dragon Girl and see if she followed her.

    But these are not urgent.

    Look at Sela and others, they should still need to talk for a long time.

    A month later, the meeting will begin, and the place of the meeting is in the kingdom of Mithra. As the leaders of the demons, the demons must have a lot of affairs to negotiate and deal with.

    In view of this, Sheehan has been preparing to salted fish for a month, and then he will return to the kingdom of Mithra with the demons in a month.

    I just don''t know what happened to Roxie now, and whether tyer has come out of the failure of her trip to the imperial capital.

    There are also laixia and Rasha. When they were in the imperial capital, Sheehan found out the true origin of the twin master servants. He didn''t know if the master servants who had a great relationship with the devil had returned to the capital and stayed at home.

    In addition, the situation on melika''s side is also a little worrying. I don''t know what''s going on in the divine world.

    Well, it seems that I have a lot to worry about?

    Can the salted fish go down this month?

    How about going back to Mithra first?

    how can I explain to Aj''s Royal Highness when I return home?

    carefully calculated, after he left the village of elves, he did not have much time to separate from Luo Si. He was fully prepared to spend less than a month, or even about half a month. As a result, he was exposed to his identity and was married to a new marriage. He went to the devil''s world. If he had received such information, he would not know what it would be like.

    ... must have been fighting and killing yourself?

    Good! decided! No return to Mithra for the time being!

    This is not from the heart, just to give their future wife a face.

    After all, it''s not good-looking for a person who is hot and beautiful to be crazy?

    in order to make her daughter-in-law always be a beautiful princess, she must show common sense and give her a little more time to calm down.

    That''s it. That''s right!

    with such an idea, sheen revealed a very idle smile, as if not panic at all, no hurry at all, better to live in the devil''s land.

    looked at such a Shane, hutya, though he did not know how amazing the reliable brain was before, but also from his smile, he was very idle indeed.

    Now, Hutt Adele looks directly at sheen.

    "Since you have nothing urgent today, I wonder if you can spare some time to do me a favor?"

    All of a sudden, Hutt Adele made such a request.

    "Help?"

    Sheen''s face became more and more unexpected.

    "Yes." "In fact, the last time I went to the human world, I asked you to help me as a brave man," she nodded heavily

    Hearing the words, Sean suddenly realized.

    It''s no wonder that there are only three powerful people in the whole demon clan. They will stop themselves in that situation regardless of their identity and position.

    Originally, she is not to find their own fault, but want to ask for help?

    Sean understood why, last time, Hutt Adele would retreat.

    Surely you don''t want to offend yourself and make yourself feel ill?

    In this meeting, the other party revealed some respect for himself in his words and deeds, probably because of his own relationship.

    Otherwise, as an extreme strong person who even transcendental beings will give some respect, there is no reason for her to be so respectful to an alien brave person.

    It''s just...

    "are you sure that''s something I can help with?"

    Sheehan made a vague inquiry.

    "Yes." "Maybe, for others, this is a very difficult thing, even Lord Sela is not sure to complete, but for you who have the holy sword, can purify all evil, get rid of all negative forces, it may be just a little work."

    Speaking of the latter, her voice has been vaguely with a trace of urgency, sincerity and even entreaty.

    It can be imagined that this matter is very important for the strong man of the limit level.

    Sheehan thought for a while, but didn''t find a reason to refuse.

    Although it''s only by asking for yourself that you can show such respect to yourself, the other person''s attitude is sincere, and sheen doesn''t resent such a practice.

    Combined with the accumulated good impression, Sheehan nodded in the expectant gaze of Hutt Adele."Well, I don''t mind helping if it''s really a little help."

    Hearn''s promise, let Hutt Adele cold face can not help but emerge a trace of joy.

    "Are you free in the evening?"

    Hutt Adele can''t wait to speak.

    That eager look... Well, Sean almost didn''t think it wrong.

    "I have time in the evening."

    Sheehan answered the question very seriously.

    "That''s good." She gave sheen a piece of parchment and said, "please come to the grove mentioned above tonight. The later, the better. You''d better not be found out."

    Sheen''s mouth twitched as she took the parchment.

    It''s really... It''s not that he thinks too much...

    it''s really...

    it''s not that he thinks too much www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    A few minutes later, Sheehan left the top floor of the supreme castle, holding Lilith with a crooked head in one hand and a note in the other hand, lost in thought.

    Is this... Not very good?

    I''ve just made an engagement with the girl long who has been in love for a long time. As soon as I came out, I took a note from another woman and planned to follow her into the woods in the middle of the night. Isn''t that a bad behavior?

    But he and others must be innocent!

    We''re not like that, are we?

    "So, just have a clear conscience."

    Sean''s face was free and easy, and she put the note in her arms. At first glance, she really felt a little magnanimous.

    If you ignore the trembling and guilty look of his hand when he retracts the note...

    "eh?"

    Lilith is still puzzled, full of question marks.

    "It''s OK. You''re still a child. You don''t need to know so much."

    Sean saw it and took it seriously.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith was the same Lilith. Although she didn''t understand, she nodded first no matter what.

    Sheen can''t help kissing the little girl''s cracked cheek. While making her smile, she raises her step and continues to walk down.

    As a newcomer, Sheehan is going to take a good stroll in the supreme castle, waiting for the meeting of the demons to finish.

    Although there is no guide of the demons around him, it is strange for the demons around him to look at him, but Sheen has nothing to do, so it''s better to take a look for a while.

    If she wants to leave with him, he can ask her to take her to gold''s place and torture the Apostle with the information of the original devil.

    Unfortunately, Hutt Adele said that she could not leave until the meeting of the demons was over. Before the meeting was over, she had to stay there and respond to the needs of the demons at any time.

    That''s why the other party asked Sean to go to the woods in the middle of the night.

    In desperation, sheen can only leave with Lilith, ready to kill time.

    However, just as Sheehan was walking down one layer at a time, suddenly, a strong line of vision fell on him.

    "Well?"

    Sean''s steps suddenly, turned his head and looked at the source of his sight.

    Sean was stunned.

    I saw, in the corner of a corridor, three figures appeared there.

    Those are the women of three demons.

    In addition, it''s a very distinctive woman who can make a deep impression at a glance.

    They lined up, except for the leader who stepped forward a little bit, the other two seemed to be willing to be inferior to each other, lagging behind the former one.

    Standing on the left is a man with a wine bucket and a long horn. He is a beauty, but he gives people a kind of generous feeling. A pair of eyes appear a little hazy like drunk, but his sight is very sharp. You can see that it is not simple.

    Standing on the right is an arrogant looking willful young lady, who looks like a delicate and chic girl. But she has a strong sense of existence, and her eyes are shining slowly, which makes her look very difficult.

    When seeing these two people, sheen even has the feeling of seeing the valiant female general and the uninhibited female knight errant, which shows how strong their personalities are.

    On the other hand, the leader seemed to be the youngest of the three, like a young girl who had just come out of the boudoir. He had some childish air on his face, and his personality was not as strong as the other two.

    But the girl''s appearance is the most outstanding among the three. She not only has a pair of big watery eyes, a straight nose, long eyelashes and a delicate face that can be broken by blowing. Her facial features are combined with a foreign flavor. With her long black hair and deep eyes like obsidian, Sean almost thinks she is proud What I have seen is a goddess coming out of a dream.

    This beauty, has been able to let a lot of young people fall in love at first sight.

    If we say that Roxie''s appearance can be rated as 100 points, tyel, who has not yet grown up, can be rated as 99 points, and melika is at least 99 points of beauty, then the girl can definitely be rated as 99.5 points.

    In other words, even if the other party is not as good as Roxie, who is called the treasure of the Kingdom, and Sophie, who is called the queen of the elves, it is half a chip higher than tiel and melica, who have not yet grown up. They already have the capital to bring disaster to the country and the people.

    Thanks to this, even sheen, a man who even has more than 100 percent of the unconventional demons in his bedclothes, suddenly sees such a beautiful girl. For a moment, his reaction is half a beat slower.

    Especially...

    "she''s looking at me

    Sheen was somewhat surprised.

    Yes.

    They''re looking at Sean.What''s more, he stares at me very openly. He looks at me fiercely all the time, and his eyes are full of essence.

    Frankly speaking, it''s the first time that Sheen has been so stared at by a woman she met for the first time, and the other person is still a rare beauty.

    This made sheen feel a little uncomfortable.

    On the contrary, the other two, although also staring at this side, are different from this exquisite beauty. They are not only less explicit, but also vaguely with a little more complex meaning.

    It wasn''t long before the three approached.

    "Well?"

    Lillis, who was held by sheen in her arms, was puzzled.

    Looking at Lilis like this, the left and right two women with distinct personalities showed some awe in their eyes.

    Only the leading girl, seeing Lilith, did not feel afraid, but also had a trace of joy and closeness.

    Sean looked at the trio and finally spoke as they approached.

    "Are you..."

    Sheen''s face was full of suspicion.

    Seeing this, in addition to the leading girl, the other two looked at each other.

    Immediately...

    "I''m gerati of the dragon clan, one of the six demons. I''m a cadre under the command of the Dragon demon, and the first strong leader of the Dragon demon leader."

    The Dragon girl holding the wine bucket makes a strong voice.

    "I''m bratti of the dragon race, one of the six demons, a cadre directly under the command of the Dragon demon, and the second strongest leader of the Dragon demon leader."

    The arrogant dragon girl made an aggressive speech.

    "Dragon clan?"

    Sean''s brow was picked, and she felt it.

    In this sense, Sheehan''s "waijue Tianming" really felt the faint dragon power and the strong breath of the Dragon species from these two people.

    Sheehan even saw the rank of the two.

    "Good guy..."

    these two people are both at level 99, only one step away from the extreme level.

    "Galati... Bharatti..."

    Sheehan thought back and found that he had seen these two names.

    These two names have appeared in the book, which is a household name.

    They are a pair of sisters, the first dragon species. When the "dragon" was created by the demons, they were the first two dragons born.

    They have lived in the world for nearly ten thousand years. They are regarded as their own by AI Yi, the Dragon demon. They are the two cadres under AI Yi, the Dragon demon, who have not left their posts until now.

    Because the Dragon demon AI Yi is sleepy and lives in his castle all the year round, the two men, as the spokesmen of the Dragon demon, have been fighting on the battlefield, loyal and never idle.

    It can be said that even the dragon clan was established by these two people, and the Dragon demon AI Yi himself was a complete shake off shopkeeper, who only surpassed all the Dragon clans with absolute strength and dominated the whole dragon demon leader.

    In the final battle thousands of years ago, the two men killed no less than 20 legendary strong men, and even several legendary goddesses, which attracted the sensitive nature goddess nadura to stop.

    It is precisely because the two sisters were almost killed by the goddess of nature, nadura, that Ayi, the Dragon demon, would be furious and forcefully suppress nadura, the goddess of nature. If not for the support of anima, the goddess of life, nadura would be the first super existence to be killed.

    Because of curiosity, Sean once asked Ayi about the two men after seeing their deeds in the book.

    At that time, Ayi only gave sheen a word.

    "They''re not like Jacinta. They''re half my family."

    Obviously, these two people in AI Yi''s mind, the status and others are completely different.

    For this reason, Sheehan not only observed a few seconds of silence for Jacinta, who was also a cadre at that time, but also was extremely surprised. He did not expect that these two people had such a high status in AI Yi''s mind.

    From this we can see how famous and powerful they are.

    However, the long-standing dragon sisters are now voluntarily lagging behind the leader, which really surprised sheen.

    What surprised Sheehan even more was that the girl, who was the first, was 100 times the full level.

    Extreme!

    This looks like the youngest girl, is actually an extreme class strong!

    Sean even felt a faint threat on the girl!

    This threat tells sheen that this young girl may be better than Hutt Adele, Palin and even the Moro who has not stepped into detachment!

    "Are you all Ayi''s men?"

    Sean''s eyes swept over the three.

    Suddenly, the leading girl shook her head.

    "I''m not."

    The lovely baby voice appeared from the girl''s mouth, which made Sheen''s heart become crisp.

    Sheehan shook his head quickly, shaking off the numbness in his heart."No?" Sheehan pretended to be calm and asked, "are you one of the three cadres under sera?"

    This young girl should be one of the three extreme level strong demons, right?

    Sean showed a little relief.

    But why, in this girl''s body, also can feel a trace of light dragon power.

    Sheen frowned.

    It was Galati and bharatti who, hearing the girl''s words, had a strong dissatisfaction on their faces.

    But the girl didn''t feel anything. She just stared at Sean fiercely, which made Sean feel a little hairy.

    What''s going on?

    Why is this girl looking at herself like this?

    Don''t you want to ask yourself to drill in the woods in the middle of the night?

    ... are all the cadres under Sala so hungry?

    Sean suddenly had a feeling whether he had returned to the magic collar or even entered the Shalin clan.

    Such sheen did not see, and the girl also showed some dissatisfaction.

    (hateful master, he didn''t recognize me. It''s clear that he usually has a keen sense.)

    The girl couldn''t help feeling aggrieved.

    She didn''t know that when she entered the Dragon Cave and turned into a human body, not only her body had been transformed, but also her magic power and breath had changed so much that Sheehan''s Wai Jue Tian Ming could not recognize her real identity.

    Girls can only speak.

    "I''m not a subordinate of sister AI Yi, but I''m also a dragon?"

    The girl began to hint.

    I''m a dragon, and I have extreme power. I''m not a subordinate of sister AI Yi. In this way, the stupid master should be able to guess his identity, right?

    "Dragon clan?"

    Sean suddenly.

    No wonder there is a touch of dragon power on the girl.

    It''s just that...

    "when did the dragon clan become a strong man at the extreme level, and it''s not Aiyi''s subordinate?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    I remember when I first came to this world, shajina told herself that although the dragon clan is the strongest clan in the demon world, there is no strong one in the extreme class.

    How this turn around, there is a limit level Dragon Girl?

    "I''ve only recently become human!"

    The girl hinted again.

    Recently, I''ve become a human being. I''m still at the extreme level. If I don''t know who I am, I''m worried about my IQ.

    Is Sean''s IQ worrying?

    Of course not!

    In view of this, sheen was shocked and finally realized.

    "It turns out that you''ve only recently become human?" Sheehan said, "Congratulations

    The girl''s expression was a little stiff.

    He stares into Sheen''s eyes and can''t help but feel a little angry.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sean was seen as creepy.

    As a matter of fact, when Sheehan first heard what the other side said, he was also moved in his heart.

    The latest extreme dragon?

    Isn''t it the girl?

    But on second thought, sheen was strange again.

    Because the breath of the other side is totally different from that of the dragon he has been riding for nearly half a year.

    In addition to each other''s appearance, temperament and tender baby voice, sheen could not be equated with the violent and careless little black dragon.

    So sheen subconsciously denied the answer.

    Who knows, it was the other side so stare.

    This strange behavior, coupled with staring at his operation from the beginning, made sheen pick up the answer that he had denied.

    "Are you really..."

    Sean spoke carefully and tentatively.

    "Hum!"

    The girl snorted coldly, turned her head and left her back to sheen with a flick of her long black hair.

    Then the girl went straight away.

    That angry look, I have to say, is really cute.

    "Wait..."

    sheen subconsciously wants to stop each other.

    But Sheehan just took a step, two figures blocked in front of him.

    "I''m sorry, brave man."

    Galati grinned like a wicked elder sister.

    "We have something to talk to you about."

    Bratti said the same thing with his head up.

    They obviously don''t want sheen to get in touch with the Dragon Girl.

    Sean blinked.

    He had a hunch.

    These two people are afraid to dig their own corner.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Sean''s hunch is right.

    At present, the founders of the two dragon tribes came just to dig the corner.

    "We heard that you are the owner of Yulin, aren''t you?"

    Bratti, who is rather proud, said this without any cover up.

    And her words, let sheen completely understand.

    "So, that girl just now is really..."

    Sean has a feeling that all three views have been seriously impacted.

    No?

    Is the violent dragon really a kind of sweet and salty cabbage?

    It''s a lie, isn''t it?

    The two dragon cadres who didn''t know what Xi''en thought thought thought thought that he didn''t react and kept a close eye on him.

    Sean calmed his mood, looked at the two dragon girls and nodded.

    "That dragon girl really recognized me as the Lord." Sheehan asked, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? "

    Is there a problem?

    Of course!

    "We don''t like beating around the Bush very much, so let''s just say it." Glatti holding the bucket, some forthright and straightforward way: "can you let that child free?"

    "Set her free?" Sheen''s face was slightly strange.

    "That''s right." Glatti nodded and said: "she is the best dragon we have ever seen. She has reached the limit level of life with a dragon before she was transformed into a human. Now she has completely transformed into the strongest dragon. It''s a pity that such an excellent descendant will not stay in the dragon family."

    "That''s it." Bratti nodded repeatedly: "she should have a better future. If she stays in the dragon clan, that child has the ability to become the leader of the dragon clan, lead us to the dragon clan, obey the will of our Dragon Lord, and ascend to the top of the demon kingdom."

    For thousands of years, the dragon race has not been able to give birth to a strong Extreme class, which is a great pity.

    It''s clearly the strongest group in the demon world, but none of the only three extreme strong members of the demon family belongs to the dragon family. Even if it''s not a great shame, it''s also a bit unpleasant.

    Now, the dragon family has finally emerged as a strong man of extreme level, and it is still a dragon species that has reached the limit of life before it has been transformed into human beings. This kind of existence, at the moment when it has been transformed into human beings, absolutely has the ability to compete for the qualification of the first person under the demon man.

    If there are such strong people in the clan, they will feel excited and happy as long as they are normal people.

    However, if this person does not want to stay in the clan and lead the entire clan, instead, he will recognize a human being as the main body and become a mount of others, it is a tyranny.

    Even if the opponent is brave and has super level combat power, it also makes people feel that it is too wasteful of talents.

    At least, as the true founders of the dragon race, that''s what Galati and bratti think.

    Therefore, the two will come to the door, hoping to let Sheehan let Yulin free.

    Knowing the cause and effect, Sean suddenly realized.

    But...

    "listen to what you mean, it seems that the girl doesn''t intend to stay in the dragon family, does she?"

    Sheehan broke the truth with a single word, leaving both gratty and bratti speechless.

    Seeing this, sheen laughed.

    "No wonder you''ll come to me. It turns out that you can''t persuade that girl. You can''t help but come here to persuade me."

    Sean saw that they spoke directly and without any cover up. At the moment, they didn''t see the outside at all and spoke from the bottom of their hearts.

    "We really didn''t convince the child."

    Gratie admits helplessly.

    "But we are really good for her!"

    Bratti says it out loud.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t give these two dragon girls much face.

    "How do you know that this is a good thing for that girl?"

    Sheehan''s words are still direct.

    "Isn''t it good?" Bratti frowned and said with great dissatisfaction, "it''s not necessary to consider which kind of treatment is better to be the leader of the dragon race or to be someone else''s Mount?"

    "Is it?" Sheen retorted: "in this case, why does the girl not want to stay in the dragon clan, but is willing to continue to be a mount?"

    "This..." blatti was speechless.

    It''s not that she doesn''t understand the question, but that she knows the answer.

    It''s not just bratti, it''s gratti who understands.

    The dragon is a creature with very strong self-esteem.

    As the existence of the king of demons, whether it is a newborn or an adult dragon, its self-esteem is very strong.

    They don''t allow themselves to be despised.

    And they don''t allow themselves to be insulted.

    If someone wants to force them to recognize their masters and let them be mounts, they would rather die with each other, or even commit suicide on the spot, rather than compromise.

    But, on the other hand, once a dragon voluntarily recognizes its master, its self-esteem will not allow it to betray, nor will it allow it to violate its master''s will.This point, as the same species of dragon, is very clear to both Galati and bratti.

    The reason is that the dragon is not only regarded as the strongest group in the demon world, but also as the most united and loyal group.

    Because each dragon has recognized the Dragon devil as the king of the dragon, the Lord of the dragon and the mother of the dragon, so they are loyal to the Dragon devil and never betray or disobey.

    In view of this, the tenacity and loyalty of the dragon are universally acknowledged.

    Glatti and bratti know that Yulin, as a dragon species, is still so powerful and excellent. Once they recognize the Lord, they will be loyal to the end.

    Under such circumstances, Yulin will make such a choice, no one expected.

    However, there is no room for salvation.

    In the dragon race, there are also a small number of people who have recognized others and been loyal to others before they were transformed into human beings.

    But they all returned to the dragon family in the end.

    The reason is that their potential has been recognized and entered the vision of the dragon people. Finally, through the efforts of Galati and bratti, they convinced their original owners to let go voluntarily.

    Under the condition that the original owner voluntarily rescinds the relationship of recognizing the master, the dragon will choose to identify with the master in silence, whether it is out of self-esteem, or out of the desire for the dragon family and human beings.

    That''s why Galati and bratti came to see sheen.

    But that''s not the only reason Sheehan is referring to.

    "Once the Dragon recognizes the master, it will be very loyal. Unless the master voluntarily cancels the relationship, I don''t think that if I voluntarily cancel the relationship, the girl will stay in the dragon family."

    Sean thinks so.

    The reason is simple.

    "Because you saved her?"

    That''s what gratie said.

    Both Galati and bharatti have learned about what happened in the valley.

    They know that Yulin will recognize sheen as the main reason is that sheen saved her and liberated her from the fallen hell.

    Then...

    "I also used my own ability to transform the magic she swallowed into her own power, which made her break through the limit, her level soared and her power soared, leading her to become the king of demons at level 99."

    "What''s more, I continue to feed her my own magic, let her strength continue to improve, and finally successfully reached the limit of life, into the limit level."

    "It''s not too much to say that she has today because of me."

    Sheehan analyzes Yulin''s psychology and makes a sound like this.

    "Do you think I can turn a blind eye to such a great kindness just by removing the master-slave relationship?"

    Sean''s words shocked both gratti and bratti.

    "Did you help the child reach the limit?"

    Galati was surprised.

    "No?"

    Bratti was stunned, too.

    It was obvious that they did not know about it.

    No, I don''t even think about it.

    After all, when they saw and even heard about Yulin, she was already at the extreme level.

    Therefore, both of them think that Yulin can reach this level because of her own excellence.

    In fact, although you Lin is excellent, she is not so excellent that even the two founders of the dragon clan were surprised.

    In the final analysis, Yulin was just a legendary black dragon at the beginning. She had been in the human world for hundreds of years and occupied a large source of magic power. She continuously absorbed the magic power to improve her strength, but she only reached the level above 90, which is far away from the extreme level.

    Yulin''s own potential is not so great that it''s surprising. At most, she is in the middle of the world with Jacinta. If she develops thoroughly and becomes a top legendary dragon, it''s just around the corner.

    However, with Yulin''s ability, it''s more difficult to reach the limit of life and become the ultimate level demon before transforming people.

    In the last ten thousand years, there has not been a dragon of extreme level in the dragon clan. You can imagine how rare the extreme level is.

    Its rarity is not even comparable to the existence of superelevation.

    This kind of existence, which is likely to appear in a "ordinary" magic Canyon in the human world?

    Even if there is, it has already been discovered and led back to the Dragon tribe through various channels. How can it be met by the newcomer sheen?

    To meet a wild legendary dragon is already the blessing of the Supreme God, and the blessing of the world is doting on Sean.

    No matter what, the blessing of the Supreme God will not be able to create a dragon with extreme potential to be used as a mount for Sheehan, right?

    It just gives sheen luck, not what he wants.

    It can only lead sheen to chance, not to create it.

    Therefore, it can be said that Eugene''s success is due to Sheehan.Without Sheehan, Yulin could never have been like this.

    Of course, Sheehan said this, not to take advantage of gratitude, let others know what they have paid, not to tie Yulin around.

    He just wanted to say...

    "I can give her more than the dragon people. Why do you think she has a better future in the dragon people, and then I will spoil her?"

    Sean finally threw out what was in his mind.

    The idea of two dragon girls is simpler.

    "It''s hard to believe."

    That''s what Galati said.

    "Yes, even the brave can help a dragon break through to the limit level, isn''t that exaggeration?"

    Bratti said the same thing.

    They were obviously reluctant to believe Sheehan''s words.

    What Sheehan wants to do is simple.

    "Head over here, I''ll give you a buff."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    ¡°Buff...£¿¡±

    Glatti and blattizzi were stunned.

    What''s that?

    Why do you want to add such a strange thing to us?

    Why do you want to stretch your head?

    Two dragon girls suddenly raised many questions, almost did not ask a "who am I?"? Where am i? What am I going to do? " It''s too late.

    Sheen didn''t want to explain, so she held out her hand and held down the Dragon Girl''s head.

    "What are you doing?"

    Glatti and bharatti were surprised and angry.

    Surprised because they were not able to react, they were touched by sheen.

    Anger is also due to this person''s rudeness.

    Living in the world for nearly ten thousand years, the two dragon girls have not been touched like this by any man.

    Not men, not women.

    As a noble dragon, how can he be touched like a dog?

    This must not be tolerated!

    As a result, the two dragon girls almost reflexively rose up with a terrible momentum.

    But at this time, a warm magic poured down from his head, like the warm river in the rush, into the body of grati and blati.

    "Well..."

    the two dragon girls suddenly trembled and couldn''t help moaning.

    The groan went straight into the heart of the people. It made people think of Pianpian and ambiguous.

    Sheehan almost couldn''t hold back and let the serious expression on his face collapse.

    "Well?"

    Lilith blinked her eyes, too, and her face was not clear.

    If this is done in peacetime, the two dragon girls have already died of shame and indignation.

    Who are they?

    The original dragon clan, the founder of the dragon clan, is also the first cadre under Aiyi, the Dragon demon leader, ranking first and second!

    As high as 99, both of them are only one step away from the extreme level. From ancient times to the present, they are the objects of people''s admiration and fear, which can be called the existence of full of dignity.

    In addition, the Dragon seed with strong self-esteem makes such an ambiguous voice under such circumstances that it is impossible for them not to be ashamed and angry to die.

    However, the two dragon girls are no longer in the mood to feel ashamed.

    "This... This is...!"

    They only felt that there was a huge magic in their bodies, and the magic fit themselves very well. They directly integrated into their bodies and turned into pure power.

    Under the injection of this gentle magic, they did not grow for a long time. They had already reached the bottleneck. I don''t know how many years of strength, they actually had a slow growth.

    This surprised both of them.

    "How''s it going? Do you believe it? "

    Sheehan grinned triumphantly as she prepared to withdraw her hand.

    However, Galati and bratti are subconsciously anxious.

    "No!"

    This chorus of shouts made Sheen''s hand ready to withdraw suddenly turn, slip, and touch their faces directly.

    All of a sudden, the greasy feeling of blowing and blowing hot and pretty face reached Sheen''s hand.

    That''s not the key.

    The most important thing is that Sheehan''s magic in transmission has not stopped.

    "Ah, ah..."

    two warm magic powers infused into the cheeks of the two dragon girls, which made their delicate bodies tremble, their voices constantly, and their breathing become heavy.

    "Misty grass!"

    Listening to the voice, looking at the situation, sheen was not calm, quickly took his hand back, and quickly stepped back several steps.

    "Ah..."

    the disappearance of warm magic made the two dragon girls involuntarily utter regretful voices.

    But then, they were shocked and looked at sheen.

    "That was

    Galati and bharatti were astonished.

    "Cough." Sheen gave a dry cough, suppressed the embarrassment in her heart, and pretended to be calm: "that''s the ability of [domestication]."

    [domestication] - to use magic in a specific way to achieve the effect and purpose of taming demons. Its essence is to adjust magic into a form that can be easily absorbed by demons, so that they can enhance their strength after being absorbed, so as to obtain the recognition of demons, and thus listen to the words of the trainer.

    Because demons are species that can enhance their power by absorbing magic directly, they can be domesticated in this way.

    Sean is relying on this ability to provide the magic for Yulin, let Yulin grow up, and finally become the existence of the limit level.

    Now, Sheehan has shown this skill, in order to tell granti and bratti how he trained Yulin.

    However...

    "impossible!" "It can''t be [domestication]," granti denied"That''s right!" Bratti also retorted: "how can it be possible to cultivate extreme dragon species? How can it have an effect on all of us who have been transformed? "

    It''s not two people trying to be reasonable.

    In fact, it is very difficult to cultivate extreme dragon species only by virtue of [domestication] ability.

    [domestication] is just to transform magic into a form that can be easily absorbed by demons, but there is a limit.

    If you want to cultivate an extreme level demon, even if you have full level [domestication] skills, you need to consume amazing magic power in theory.

    That level of magic is not something that an individual can have, and even a large source of magic can''t provide that scale of magic.

    This is only theoretical.

    As a matter of fact, after reaching the legendary level, the closer to the limit of life, the less magic the demon can absorb directly.

    That is to say, even if you have a full level [domestication] skill, you can transform your own magic into the form that is most easily absorbed by demons. Before the shackles of the limit of life, even if you absorb a large amount of magic, there will be few parts that can be transformed into power.

    In addition, the magic that an individual can possess is basically impossible to meet the needs of that level of demons. If you want to cultivate extreme level demons by virtue of [domestication] skills, it only exists in imagination.

    For this reason, the demons that can be domesticated basically stop at the legendary level, and the demons that can be domesticated after reaching the legendary level are pitifully few.

    If by virtue of [domestication] can be unlimited to cultivate a powerful dragon, then the dragon people have long used this method to cultivate their descendants.

    Therefore, Sheehan''s statement, Grady and blatti are directly denied.

    Let alone [domestication] skill, it can''t work for the existence of Galati and bratti.

    After all, both of them have shed their demons and become human beings. In terms of race, they are no longer demons, but real demons. They have long lost the ability of demons to absorb magic to enhance their power.

    To sum up, both of them think and don''t want to, and decisively negate Hearn''s statement.

    Of course...

    "I''m not finished yet." Sheehan rolled his eyes and said, "this is really the ability of [domestication], but this ability has been sublimated into another skill by me for special reasons."

    Sean refers to the skill of destiny.

    After using the unique skill of "numerology" to merge and sublimate "domestication" into "see destiny in the sky", Sheen has absolute control over magic.

    This kind of control performance makes Sheehan be able to adjust and transform his own magic more aggressively, and also further enhance the absorption of magic, so that the higher level of magic and other existence can be absorbed.

    Yulin can break through to the limit level, it is after sheen merges into "see destiny in the sky".

    Before the fusion of "see destiny in the sky", Sheehan just relied on his own overwhelming magic power to supply Yulin with the full level of "domestication", so that Yulin, who was only ninety-nine at that time, could absorb enough magic power.

    However, even so, at that time, Yulin did not appear to be promoted to the extreme level.

    According to the situation at that time, even if Sheehan continued to use huge magic to supply magic, it was estimated that it would take more than ten years for Yulin to have the chance to break through to the extreme level.

    This is only a possible opportunity.

    It can be seen that it is very difficult to create a dragon of extreme level even if it reaches the full level with the [domestication] skill alone.

    It was not until [see destiny in the sky] was born, and she was directly promoted to the full level by Sheehan, and Sheehan also made her magic soar by upgrading and other factors, which could provide more and stronger magic, that Yulin really had the future of being cultivated to the extreme level.

    Although both Galati and bratti have shed their demons and become demons, if Sheehan can transform their past demonic instinct with absolute magic control, and let their lost demonic characteristics be rejuvenated, then they can absorb their own magic power and enhance their power.

    This kind of practice, will undoubtedly be very intense consumption of magic.

    Otherwise, it is impossible to achieve the effect of stimulating the characteristics of demons.

    But who made Sheehan not what he used to be? He has already reached level 95?

    Before reaching the legendary level, when the level was only seventy-seven, Sean''s magic power was enough to stir up the whole capital. Now he has reached the legendary level, and the level is ninety-five. It can be imagined that his magic power is strong.

    In other words...

    "I''m probably the only one in the world who can do this."

    Sean''s opening with a smile.

    "So you can believe it?"

    After hearing the words, Galati and bratti were silent.

    Can be silent at the same time, the two toward sheen cast a very hot eyes.The look in his eyes was as if he was going to swallow Sean alive.

    "You

    Sean''s face froze, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.

    It turned out that he was right.

    "It''s really possible to cultivate extreme dragon seeds..."

    "and it''s also effective for all of us who shed demons..."

    while glatti and blatti murmured, their eyes became more and more hot.

    That performance, if there are experts domesticating demons here to see, will feel very familiar.

    Because that''s what the domesticated demons will show.

    Now, Sean didn''t understand what he was in?

    Obviously, he''s being targeted.

    "... that''s it. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."

    Sean hugs Lilith and turns quickly.

    "Pa!"

    At the same time, two jade hands pressed his shoulder.

    The burning sight pricked Sheen''s back and began to sweat.

    "Give us another buff!"

    With one voice, Sean seems to see her future squeezed dry.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    The moon demon leads the central city, in front of the gate of the supreme castle.

    "Whoosh!"

    In the sound of breaking the air, sheen turned into a shadow, moving like an instant, flashing and leaving here in the blink of an eye.

    Before long, from the direction of the supreme castle, two streamers flew out at top speed.

    "Don''t run!"

    Granti began to shout in anger.

    "I ran away...

    bratti was even more impatient.

    While the two dragon girls made such an incredible request as "give me another buff", sheen, holding Lilith in her arms, did not hesitate to use the instant movement ability of "see destiny" and ran away.

    That''s why Galati and bratti are so angry.

    "Very stingy and brave!"

    Galati was even buried.

    "Yes! It won''t matter if you help us! "

    Bratti gritted her teeth.

    Recalling the feeling of just being injected by Sheen''s magic power, and the fact that the power in his body has fluctuated for thousands of years, both Galati and bratti are eager to take sheen back immediately and let him continue to provide magic power.

    This is the chance to break through to the limit level!

    Therefore, the founders of the two dragon tribes have lost their manners.

    "How many years?" "I don''t know how many years there have been, and the strength has not been improved any more," gratie said with emotion

    "Yes." Bratti was also very excited: "I thought I would stop here. I couldn''t break the limit level in my life. Unexpectedly, there is such an opportunity now."

    "Now I finally understand why the child is so persistent to him that he doesn''t want to stay in the dragon family." "If I had such a person before I shed my dragon body and lived in the wild, it would not only save me, but also make me get the possibility of breaking through to the limit level, then I would probably follow him wholeheartedly," said glady

    "Yes." Bratti nodded and said: "even if I have vowed to be loyal to AI Yi''s master all my life, at the moment when I just absorbed his magic power, I have an impulse to recognize him. That man, with such ability, is the master that all the demons come from and dream of."

    As long as there is the help of sheen, it is possible to break through to the limit level, such a temptation, no matter what the devil will not bear.

    Although the potential is too low to break through to the limit level, Sheehan''s ability can also help them to a higher level and reach the level that they couldn''t reach in their life.

    In this way, it''s hard for the demons with great willpower to resist such temptation, not to mention the demons with uncomplicated mind.

    The same is true for Galati and bratti. If they had not vowed allegiance to AI Yi, they would have sold themselves and let sheen help them break through to the limit.

    The two dragon girls couldn''t even help thinking that.

    "If we take him back to the Dragon collar, can we cultivate more and stronger dragon species?"

    "Can the rest of the cadres also rely on his ability to break through to the limit level?"

    Thinking of this, granti and brarti can''t help but lose their composure and cast such hot eyes on sheen.

    Unfortunately, this directly scared sheen and ran away in a hurry.

    This made the two dragon girls worried and secretly regretted.

    "If I had known, I would have been less explicit."

    "Yes, it''s not too late to cheat him to the Dragon demon collar first, and then cook him slowly."

    Galati and bratti are filled with regret.

    If Sean saw this, he might be scared to run away.

    As a result, the two dragon girls ran around the supreme castle, but they could not see Sean again.

    They had to admit that sheen had run away.

    "Well, what to do now."

    Gladys was distressed.

    "Why don''t we start searching."

    Brady''s going to make a big show.

    "No way." Gladys immediately shook his head and said, "if we make too much trouble, your Highnesses will definitely stop us. When the ordinary demons see this situation, they may mistakenly think that we are going to fight the brave, which may cause new seeds of chaos."

    "What about that?" Bratti said: "it''s not easy to have the possibility of breakthrough, and even make the whole dragon race to a higher level. We can''t miss such a good opportunity!"

    "I know." Glatti scratched his head and said, "in fact, we don''t have to worry. Anyway, he will come back sooner or later."

    "Come back?" Blatti was stunned at first, then responded and murmured: "by the way, he is the guest of his highness. No, he... He is also the master''s fiance and the future brother-in-law of the demons."

    The two dragon girls were silent for a moment.

    As the saying goes, caring is chaotic. They almost forgot such an important thing.Sean is about to become Aiyi''s engagement object, the future uncle of the dragon clan.

    This is not only in the demons, but also in the dragons.

    There''s no way. Their king, their master, and even AI Yi, who is equivalent to their mother like existence, are they going to marry a man or an enemy of the demon clan? This incident once caused a huge storm in the Dragon demon collar.

    Many people do not even want to believe the news. Under the instigation of people who want to do something, it can be said that it is very noisy.

    If AI Yi hadn''t said that anyone in the dragon and demon collar would turn her back if she dared to make a scene because of this, then maybe the demonstration and protest would have come out.

    At the beginning, Gladys and bratti made a lot of trouble about it, but in the end, they were taught a lesson by AI Yi, and then they stopped.

    But they didn''t agree with Sean.

    Whether the other party is AI Yi''s favorite or modern brave, even if the other party is Yulin''s master, Galati and blati sincerely resist such a human being as the companion of their master, the future uncle of the dragon family.

    Even if Sheehan showed enough ability to compete with superclass existence in front of the supreme castle, glatti and blatti were surprised, but they still didn''t want this man to be their male master.

    From the very beginning, the strong self-esteem of the dragon people made it impossible for these dragon species to easily recognize a human, even if the human was brave and strong.

    In addition, because of the other party''s relationship, Yulin is unwilling to stay in the dragon clan, and grati and bratti have a worse impression of Sheehan.

    If they had not seen the strength of sheen and the powerful and repressive posture of Sheen''s sword to cut off the poison demon Kamina, the two dragon girls would probably have come directly to Sheen''s door to give her a little bit of power, or even a duel.

    In a word, they were indifferent to Sean before, and they were unwilling to admit that the brave man was the master of their own family.

    Until this moment...

    "it seems a good thing for the master to marry him, isn''t it?"

    Granti began to talk to herself in disbelief.

    "... talents who can make the dragon race to a higher level. It''s not impossible for such people to be our male masters."

    Bratti murmured, too.

    Two people looked at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see two words - "true fragrance".

    It''s a shame for both of them.

    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to give that brave man some color to see, so that he could retreat in the face of difficulties?"

    "You''ve been saying that you want to fight that brave man and see if he''s as strong as Mithra, haven''t you?"

    "But you are more faithful than I am. Now you have to compromise directly because it''s good. Are you a proud dragon?"

    "Do you mean to talk to me? You''ve compromised yourself

    "I...!"

    "You...!"

    Glatti and blatti suddenly and inexplicably quarreled.

    Looking at such two people, a baby voice full of contempt rings out.

    "I said, you don''t understand how strong he is, or how incredible he is?"

    The familiar voice came into the ears of Galati and bratti, which made them turn their heads and look into the air.

    There, a pair of dragon wings spread out behind the black and straight beautiful girl, hanging in the air with her waist crossed. She looked down at the two people with contempt in her eyes.

    "You Lin..."

    "Yuan... So you are here?"

    Glatti and blatti both had embarrassed faces.

    You Lin, the Dragon Girl, continues to despise them.

    "Didn''t you all look down on my stupid master before? Yes? Now I''m greedy for his body? "

    You Lin''s aggressive words made the two dragon girls unable to lift their heads.

    It can only be said that they were embarrassed by how much they had buried Sean before, and they even wanted to dig a hole to get in.

    "Hum!"

    Yulin, on the contrary, was full of pride.

    The elder generation of these two dragon people is senior, and their experience is much higher than that of Yulin. Before, they used some old people''s advice to persuade her to "abandon the dark and turn to the light".

    This led to you Lin''s displeasure to the two elders of the dragon clan.

    Although our master is really stupid and stupid, but stupid master can only look down on himself, others can''t!

    So Yulin gave a warning.

    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, don''t move some crooked ideas, otherwise, I will let you look good without sister AI Yi''s hand."

    Yulin threatened with her own baby voice.

    It''s not terrible at all, and it''s even a little cute, but it shows you Lin''s desire for protection.She was really worried that these guys of the dragon clan would have some evil intentions when Sheehan''s ability was exposed.

    For example, tie Sean back and use him as a juicer to get anything until he is drained.

    though, with the strength of sheen and AI, it is impossible for the dragon people to get him. But the foolish master is always squeaking in the room, not playing with the highness of the princess in the room, playing a loud and expensive game. It is to do the intense and physical exercise with the little girl who is afraid of seeing the mask or the elves. Don''t worry, silly master will be at least good looking dragon girl to temptation.

    So a warning is necessary.

    Who makes us a dragon?

    Fierce dragon!

    GAW!

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    Time just goes by.

    Before long, dusk came.

    At this time, Sheehan has not returned to the supreme castle.

    He knew that Galati and bharatti were there, and he was looking at himself.

    So, helpless, Sheehan had to choose to wander outside and stroll around the central city one after another.

    In contrast, glatti and bratti, who had been waiting for sheen in the supreme castle for a long time, were reluctant to go back.

    Under such circumstances, the meeting of the demons was not over for a long time, which surprised all the people waiting outside.

    "How long have you been talking?"

    In her memory, this is the second time that the demons have gathered and talked for such a long time.

    The first time was a thousand years ago.

    Yes, the time when the demon king was attacked and the demon clan was defeated.

    At that time, the demons, like this, talked from early to late, and finally decided to surrender to the gods and men, to make peace together, and to move the demons into the newly born demon world.

    "Is it true that this time your highness is talking about something as important as that time?"

    There are many doubts and surprises in her heart.

    Of course, it''s not only Hutt Adele who is surprised, but also the other demonic cadres.

    Maybe it''s because I''ve been waiting too long. A group of demon cadres came here together.

    Including Galati and bratti, who couldn''t find sheen.

    Of course, Lille, Hart and even gray are here.

    "Haven''t your Highnesses come out yet? Hutt Adele

    Lille was the first to question her.

    Looking at her bad words and deeds, people who don''t know think she has a deep hatred with her.

    Ever since she came to the central city and met her, the stone maiden has always behaved like this, as if she didn''t like her very much.

    (it''s the same as before.)

    Naturally, Hutt Adele knew why. This thought flashed in her heart, but there was no fluctuation on her face.

    "Your Highnesses have not finished their conversation." "You can wait here, but you can''t go in," she said coldly

    Cold words, let many people''s hearts are one of the condensation.

    Especially, gray, who only knew her today, felt a chill in his heart when he listened to her cold words.

    (it''s worthy of being one of the only three extreme level strong demons. This breath alone makes me feel a sense of crisis. I think if I fight with her, I should be no match at all?)

    Gray is dignified and palpitating.

    It''s the first time that gray has ever met such an incomparable feeling.

    Although it is not that gray has never seen a stronger existence than that of hetter Adele, for example, Schaffner is one of them, there is a big gap between the transcendental beings including Schaffner and him. From the beginning, gray knew that he could not be their enemy, so he felt more awe and look up than palpitation.

    As a member of the Mithra royal family, with brave blood and collateral status, gray is a genius who has been promoted all the way to become an orthodox prince. However, gray still has some pride in his heart and doesn''t think he will lose to any opponent other than superclass.

    Even if it''s the ultimate level, isn''t it just a level higher than yourself?

    Even if the pure strength is not up to, with the power of unique skills, gray is confident that he will not lose to any extreme level existence.

    This is not honey confidence, but the normal state of the world.

    Even if the level and skills are at a disadvantage, as long as you have strong unique skills, you can skip the challenge.

    Otherwise, how can unique skills be called unconventional abilities?

    It is the trump card of a real strong man. As long as it is strong enough, it can absolutely ignore the gap between levels.

    Even the super level of existence, in the face of some strange unique skills, may feel unexpected trouble and thorny.

    In a word, rank and skill are only the basis of a person''s strength, and strong unique skills are the decisive factors of a person''s strength.

    Why are brave people so respected?

    It''s because they can generally awaken powerful unique skills, and also have their own sword, which is not inferior to the unique skills.

    With the two trumps in hand, the brave naturally have much more advantages than ordinary people and are much more powerful.

    Gray is only one step away from the extreme level, and has strong unique skills. He will admit that he won''t lose to any opponent below the super level.

    But he forgot that the existence that can be promoted to the limit level and reach the limit of life is the most outstanding existence with potential and talent in the world. Otherwise, they may have tapped their own potential and reached the limit long before reaching the limit level, and could not go further.For example, Galati, for example, brarti, were the top legendary strong men in the 99 level thousands of years ago. Now thousands of years later, they still can''t take the last step because their potential has been exhausted.

    This is true of all life in the world. Although they can improve their strength and level through fighting, training and other means, when their potential is fully tapped, they will stop growing and will never be able to improve even one level.

    And those who have the potential to upgrade to the extreme level, how can they not wake up to the powerful unique skills in the end?

    Powerful unique skills are not Gray''s exclusive.

    Hutt Adele is famous as a powerful demon, and can be promoted to the extreme level. Its unique skills will never be inferior to gray, or even stronger.

    So it''s not until this moment that gray realizes that he''s looking at the sky.

    But Lille, who is in the same level with gray, ignores the palpitations brought by hette Adele and stares at her, looking like she really wants to fight.

    Hutt Adele ignored Lille, just stood there quietly, blocking the way to the conference room, let a group of cadres you look at me, I look at you, and finally did not dare to act rashly.

    In front of sheen, Hutt Adele is polite and polite, but he doesn''t know how terrible Hutt Adele is in the eyes of the demons.

    At least, most of the people present, except gray and Lille, looked at her with fear.

    that performance, as like as two peas, were just like those who were seen outside the imperial capital.

    Fortunately, this depressing scene was soon broken.

    "Hum!"

    With a wave of atmosphere, the boundary that enveloped the conference room was untied.

    The door of the conference room quietly opened, so that a devil came out of it.

    All of a sudden, all the terrible breath that belongs to the demon people permeates the whole audience.

    Led by sera, a group of demons appeared.

    "Yes, your Highnesses."

    Hutt Adele immediately turned to salute.

    "Yes, your Highnesses!"

    "Yes, your Highnesses!"

    The rest of the people also responded, one by one kneeling down on one knee, saluting respectfully to the demons.

    They looked at the demons who appeared together and couldn''t help sighing with relief.

    Fortunately, although the meeting took a long time, your Highnesses at least didn''t seem to have any problems.

    Just...

    "your Highnesses?"

    Hutt Adele hesitated to call the demons on behalf of the cadres present.

    No way.

    At this moment, the expressions of the demons are inexplicably heavy, even extremely complex.

    AI Yi, in particular, didn''t know what he was thinking. He was worried and sighed.

    There is no doubt that this kind of performance does not look like the style of the demons who always go their own way.

    "What happened?"

    This thought flashed through everyone''s mind.

    Unfortunately, the demons didn''t care.

    "Are they all here?"

    Sarah looked at the cadres and nodded slightly.

    AI Yi looks at her and asks directly.

    "Where''s Sean?"

    As soon as his royal highness comes out, the first thing he cares about is the brave one.

    But it''s not Hutt Adele who answers this question, it''s Galati and bratti.

    "Master, the brave man has run away."

    "Yes, no one is in the castle."

    Glatti and bratti spoke one after another, with a little grievance in their tone.

    It''s acting out.

    The two dragon girls plan to report to AI Yi. They start from AI Yi to let AI Yi know the cause and effect, find Xi en to settle the accounts, and catch the people back and take them back to the Dragon demon.

    They both felt that as long as their master knew the ability of the brave man, he would drain the brave man for the sake of the dragon clan.

    That scene, a little think, two dragon girls actually feel a little exciting?

    However, when they heard the words of Galati and blati, an unexpected reaction appeared in a group of demons.

    "You say that guy left the castle?"

    Schaffner actually stood up, some urgent voice.

    Looking at schaffney like this, not to mention Galati and bratti, but Lille, Hart and gray are all surprised.

    Previously, although she was close to Sean, she did not show such urgent concern.

    Now, looking at the eagerness on Schaffner''s beautiful face, Lear, for a moment, felt sour in Hart''s heart, and gray frowned, as if there were violent emotions in his eyes.The rest of the cadres were equally shocked.

    Because, the reaction of the rest of the demons is not too big.

    "Why did you leave all of a sudden?"

    There was a little worry in her voice.

    "Sheen! Sheen

    Milu was so anxious that she wanted to rush out.

    What''s more surprising is Kamina''s reaction.

    "What do you eat for? How can such an important person be allowed to run away? "

    Kamina, who had not dealt with sheen recently, was so angry because sheen left.

    The excessive reaction of several demons made the cadres feel at a loss.

    On the contrary, Sela and Ayi are very calm from the beginning to the end.

    "Don''t be so excited. You''ve scared your men." Sarah sighed and scolded: "he just went out. It''s not that something happened. It''s a mess if you care."

    "Sisters, calm down first." AI Yi just said, "I''ve just had a big impact on you."

    The words of Sela and Ayi made the demons stagnate, and finally they all converged like decadence.

    "We''re really excited."

    She rubbed her eyebrows.

    "I can''t help it. If all the things investigated by the elder sister are true, the importance of that brave person is self-evident."

    Lied grinned bitterly.

    "In any case, get the man back first. If something happens to that guy, I''m afraid omnipoten will change a lot."

    Kamina is very tough so demanding, and before the appearance of aggressive to Sheehan, it is two extremes.

    "Get it back!"

    Milu nodded wildly there. If it wasn''t for lide to control her, she would have rushed out.

    Sarah thought about it and finally nodded.

    "That''s right. No matter what the final truth is, Sheen''s existence is very important. There''s no doubt about that." Sarah glanced at all the sisters present and said, "just as we just talked about, from today on, no matter what the situation is, one of us has to be with him and take charge of the guard."

    "In addition, arrange him to enter the" devil''s house "as soon as possible, which can not only enhance his strength, but also prove some truth."

    Sarah''s speech, in exchange for a group of demons nodded.

    AI even spoke.

    "I''ll find him later."

    AI Yi then told everyone lightly, that accompanies in the side of Xi en to be responsible for the guard''s person, is she.

    The demons naturally have no opinions.

    Whether it''s time or relationship with sheen, Ayi is undoubtedly the first of the six sisters.

    It''s reasonable for her to follow Sean''s side, both in love and reason, in public and in private.

    Even Schaffner would not say anything about it.

    After all, her relationship with sheen is more complicated than good.

    In the current situation, she will not compete with AI Yi for the position beside sheen.

    So, it doesn''t matter that Schaffner has a face.

    Such a group of demons have been ignored. Here, there are also demonic cadres.

    They listen to the dialogue of the six sisters of the devil and set off a storm in their hearts.

    "How can your Highnesses value that brave man so much?"

    "And going to be a guard for that brave man?"

    "Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly plans to let a human brave enter the demon king hall?"

    "Are your Highnesses mad?"

    The horror in the hearts of the cadres can no longer be described in words.

    It''s just that Gray''s heart vibrates and fluctuates, and his eyes are full of amazement when he looks at the demons.

    No one knows what happened.

    No one can guess what happened.

    People only know that from this day on, the brave Sean has become the most important existence in the minds of the demons.

    The confirmation of AI Yi''s engagement with Xi en also began to spread and was known to the world.

    At the same time...

    "I have to go to the divine world to confirm my guess."

    Among the six sisters, Sarah turns her head and looks in one direction.

    In the direction of its gaze, a colorful goddess flies aimlessly.

    "Where is this? "

    the goddess''s cry is so clear.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Kingdom of Mithra, capital of kings.

    On the magnificent royal corridor, Liya is taking shanai and walking into Roxie''s bedroom.

    Roxie''s bedroom is the same as before. The only difference is that there are no more aristocratic children here who want to see Roxie, get close to her and even achieve good things.

    since she was officially engaged to Rosie, she was no longer the princess of a single princess, but was married to the royal family.

    Now that even the royal family has approved the engagement, no nobleman dares to come and fight for the Kingdom''s treasure.

    It''s not just digging the wall, it''s hitting the royal family in the face.

    Therefore, even if they are reluctant, those noble children can only give up and dare not come here again to entangle Roxie who has an engagement.

    Of course, there will never be a shortage of people who are not willing to give up, let alone some dandies who don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.

    Those people don''t dare to play Roxie''s idea on the surface, but secretly they hold back their strength and prepare to play some conspiracy.

    If it wasn''t for the demons and Protoss standing behind him, and Ayi, the Dragon demon, claimed that he dared to move him face to face, it would be offending the demons. Maybe some people can''t bear it, and they might even have done something to him.

    Even so, there are still some aristocrats who secretly set up some games against the boztuts while sheen is away, which is not insidious.

    Recently, however, those bureaus have come to an end.

    "No matter what, those guys don''t dare to fight a brave man."

    Liya walked along the corridor.

    Now, the fact that Sheehan is a brave man has been widely spread in the whole omny pertanson, making it known to all.

    To this end, whether it is Terran, demon or protoss have more or less had a fierce reaction.

    Needless to say, the demons and the protoss are closely related to the brave. They can be excused for their extreme reaction to the brave who reappeared after a thousand years.

    As for the Terrans, there are all kinds of reactions, and there is no doubt that they are very fierce.

    The kingdom of Mithra is inevitable.

    "After all, this is the land of the brave."

    When I learned that there was a brave man among the nobles of my country, and that this brave man was the most precious fiance of the Kingdom, the count boztut, who was widely spread in the Kingdom, was very responsive to both the people and the nobles.

    The same is true for those noble people who are planning secretly. When they learn about this, they are scared and silly one by one.

    Therefore, since the disclosure of Sheehan as a brave man, many nobles have been scared out of their own game.

    There''s no way. The name of the brave is too frightening, especially in Mithra Kingdom, which is known as the kingdom of the brave. The awe of the brave is deep into the bone marrow. It''s impossible for those guys not to stop when they learn that sheen is a brave.

    But recently, another undercurrent began to appear in the kingdom of Mithra, which made the nobles ready to move again.

    Especially today, the spread of a piece of news has directly intensified the malice in many people''s hearts.

    That''s what Leia''s here for.

    "What do you think Rosie''s reaction would be? "Shanai?"

    Liya sighs and makes a sound to the shanai beside her.

    The silent xanai naturally knows what Leia means.

    But it''s too much to ask her about it.

    "How can I know what her highness Roxie''s reaction is?" Shanai said bitterly: "since the last trip back, Her Highness has been staying in the bedroom, or even in the room, no longer going out. There are a lot of people in the royal family talking about whether it is because of the things between boztutching and his highness Longmo that Her Highness has been hit and become like this."

    This is one of the things that has been talked about in the palace recently.

    Even Liya, until now, still feel extremely incredible.

    "I have an engagement with the devil?" "It sounds like a nightmare," Leia said with a headache

    "Yes." Sanaizan said: "as the natural enemy of the demons, they want to marry the demons who are the top of the demons. When the news came out, everyone thought it was just an expedient measure taken by the demons."

    "But now it can be confirmed." Liya said helplessly: "Sala, the supreme demon of the demons, together with the rest of the demons, claims that Aiyi, the Dragon demon, will be officially engaged to boztutching. In this way, how can it be a perfunctory power?"

    "When the news gets around, a lot of people are going to make trouble, aren''t they?" Shanai whispered, "well, the official betrothers of boztutching are all her royal highness. It''s difficult for her royal highness Longmo to kill her halfway."

    It''s really difficult.

    It must be said that in the world of Ohm niepertanson, marriage can''t be arranged at will.Although polygamy, three wives and four concubines are allowed here, generally speaking, only one wife can hold a formal wedding banquet.

    Once the engagement banquet is held, the position of the wife can be confirmed.

    And after the wife, no matter the side wife or the side room, they will not hold a wedding banquet, they will only hold a wedding directly.

    In view of this, after sheen and Roxie held a formal engagement banquet, Roxie''s status as Sheen''s wife was basically settled.

    But now, the Dragon demon AI Yi''s half way killing directly makes this matter extremely complicated.

    "That''s the Dragon demon, one of the six demons, the top of the demon family. Even the king of a country is inferior in terms of status. Only the three goddesses of the protoss can compete." Leah sighed, "how can such a man become a side wife when he is going to get married?"

    Generally speaking, a wife''s family status must be the most prominent one. Otherwise, who would agree that a person with a worse family background is riding on his head?

    If there is a woman with more prominent status who is about to get married, the family may even abandon her and give up her position as the right wife.

    Such a thing had nothing to do with Roxie.

    In terms of family background, who can be better than the princess of a country?

    Not to mention, Roxie is not an ordinary princess, but a treasure of the kingdom. The descendants of the brave lineage not only inherited the holy sword, but also got the favor of the Protoss. She was blessed by the goddess of fate, lidas. It''s not too much to say that such a beautiful girl of heaven is the top flower of kaolin in the human world. How can it be that her family background is not as good as that of human beings?

    But now, that''s what happened.

    Leia could imagine what the palace had become and what it was like outside.

    "The Kingdom treasure that thousands of people are looking forward to has been officially engaged, but it may be abandoned?"

    "How could the royal family allow it? How could the people of the Kingdom allow it? "

    "But if it doesn''t cost, will the demons give up?"

    "It''s very controversial to marry the top demon man of a clan to his former enemy. Now that everything is settled, that''s all. As a result, he can''t even be his wife. Instead, he wants to accompany a princess of the brave kingdom?"

    "How is that possible?"

    To this end, the royal family has held an emergency meeting, including Anxi, all the royal family and even the high-level of the kingdom are discussing this matter.

    Leia can not be present, or was sent by Anxi, to see what is the reaction of Roxie.

    But at the thought of it, Leia herself was worried.

    "That hateful guy, it''s not enough to have my family''s Roxie, to touch people who shouldn''t be touched. Do you really think that you are brave enough to do whatever you want?"

    Liya didn''t know how many times she scolded Sean.

    But she also knows that it''s not a matter of two days for sheen and Ayi to be together. The Dragon devil, who is extremely cruel in the legend, will be willing to be a protective umbrella beside a human being. If there''s nothing fishy, no one will believe it.

    Moreover, compared with this kind of thing, the chaos among the three ethnic groups is the most important thing.

    Liya knew very well that if it wasn''t for such a sudden engagement, the news that the brave man was born again, she didn''t know what kind of conflicts would arise among God, man and devil.

    It can only be said that everything is predestined, and no one can blame anyone.

    "Sera, the supreme demon, this idea must have come from that famous demon think tank?" Liya didn''t know how many times she sighed and said, "it''s a pity that they are willing to give up."

    Now that we have married all the demons, we can only say that the demons really play hard.

    It would not have been easy to hold down the chaos caused by the three ethnic groups if it had not been for such a fierce move.

    "Just hope nothing happens to Roxie."

    That''s all Leah worries about.

    Naisha was silent and didn''t know what to say.

    They came to the depth of the palace with so many worries.

    "I have seen your highness Riyadh Ella!"

    One by one, the female Knights of the Knights of the sabre order who were guarding here immediately knelt down and saluted Leia.

    "Where''s Roxie?"

    Leia had no nonsense and asked directly.

    One of the Knights answered immediately.

    "Your Highness has been in the room for several days. He also told us not to go near the room. We don''t even need to deliver the food."

    The knight let out her voice in great distress.

    Leah''s heart sank and she couldn''t help worrying.

    "Isn''t your highness really hit?"

    Even Sanai couldn''t help worrying.

    At the moment, Liya also can''t care about anything else, directly and quickly walk to Roxie''s room.

    She didn''t knock on the door. She pushed the door open and rushed into the room.

    "Roxie

    As soon as she entered the door, Leia called out.At this moment, an indescribable atmosphere enveloped Liya''s whole body.

    The atmosphere is both solemn and sacred.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    Leah''s face changed a lot.

    "Palace... Your highness...!"

    Shanai, who came in with her, was also shocked.

    The unspeakable atmosphere covers the whole room, and does not disappear due to the sudden intrusion of Liya and Sanai.

    The source of the atmosphere is a figure standing by the window.

    She is as beautiful as a goddess.

    She is as elegant as heaven and man.

    The wind came in from the window, with her long straight white hair, and the ribbons and skirts of the court dress as if with Fairy Spirit.

    That posture, how to see, how charming.

    So Roxie stood by the window and looked out the window.

    "Roxie?"

    Leia called Roxie in a suspicious voice.

    Roxie seemed to feel something and turned slowly.

    In her eyes, a pair of bright golden eyes were printed into Liya''s eyes.

    "This... This is...!"

    Xanai''s eyes widened.

    "Roxie, your eyes

    Leia also fell into the shock and shaking.

    As if she had not seen all this, Rosie looked at Leia and made a sound.

    "What''s the matter? Sister Leah

    The voice is as cold as a relegated fairy, just like a merciless fairy who cuts off the world of mortals, which makes people dare not invade.

    Liya''s eyes couldn''t help changing. At last, she couldn''t help saying something.

    "Rosie, have you..."

    Leia asked tentatively.

    Rosie nodded as if she understood what Leia was asking.

    "Yes, I did."

    The cold words made Liya''s expression complicated.

    Because, she knows very well what this sentence means.

    This means that Roxie is not what she used to be, she''s completely transformed.

    This also means that the efforts that Roxie has spent more than ten years on are now in full bloom.

    From now on, there will be one less genius.

    Instead, a strong man.

    An absolute invincible, it is very likely that even the existence of super level can match the strong.

    "Tell me what you want, sister Leia."

    Roxie made a faint voice.

    "... I''ve come to tell you that the engagement between Sheehan and his Royal Highness The Dragon devil has been officially signed and has become a reality."

    Leia said it with a complicated look.

    "Is it?" Rosie was indifferent, as if she heard a trivial matter. She still said indifferently: "father and the nobles should have quarreled, right?"

    "It should be." Leah said bitterly, "the kingdom may cancel your engagement with sheen."

    This is the most likely measure to be taken by the Kingdom at present.

    Instead of waiting to be pressured by the demons and abandoned by sheen, it''s better to cancel the engagement directly.

    Besides, it is impossible for the kingdom to want its most proud treasure to be a wife for others.

    Therefore, the cancellation of engagement is the most likely thing to happen.

    In this regard, Roxie''s response is still so cool.

    "Go and tell them." Roxie said indifferently, "just say I''ve succeeded in getting that power."

    "This..." Leia hesitated.

    "Go ahead." "As long as they know I''ve made it, they won''t think they can decide my life any more," she said

    Hearing the words, Liya''s heart is on the screen.

    "... all right."

    Silent half ring, Leia quiet sigh, with a startled shanai, out of the room.

    The door of the room was closed again and the silence was restored.

    Roxie looked at the scene, a moment later, a pair of golden eyes dim down, into the original wine red.

    For a while, Roxie''s teeth turned cold and disappeared.

    "That soul is thin, come back to seek you to settle accounts again."

    Rosie was so angry that she fell on the bed and beat and beat at the pillow.

    If you look carefully, there are two big words on the pillow - "sheen".

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    "Hiss ~ ~"

    on a street in the central city, while walking here, he looked around with relish and suddenly shivered.

    "Well?"

    Held in her arms by sheen, Lilith, who has been looking around happily since the beginning, immediately tilts her head.

    "Nothing." Naturally, Sheehan could see the question of the little goddess in her arms, touched her head, and said to herself, "suddenly there was a strange chill. Why?"

    Sean fell into a long meditation.

    "Hee."

    Lilith seemed to find this kind of sheen very interesting, smiling.

    Sean immediately pinched her lovely little Joan''s nose, as if out of breath, and then let go of the inexplicable chill in her heart.

    "There must be another villain thinking about harming me. Forget it, just get used to it."

    It is the so-called lice is not afraid of itching, Sean gray often calm.

    Of course, whether it is really not afraid, or has abandoned itself, that is only clear.

    A glance at the sky made Sean thoughtful.

    "It''s dark, isn''t it?"

    Well, it''s time to go back.

    "Well, let''s go back, Lilith."

    Sean spoke to the little goddess in her arms.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith would have no problem.

    Wherever sheen is, it''s her playground.

    So Lilith didn''t feel nostalgic for the scenery on the street at all.

    So they set foot on the road back to the supreme castle.

    On the way, all the demons knelt down on the ground, talking to the full moon in the sky with their eyes closed.

    It''s like the believers are praying sincerely. It''s a bit of a sense of seeing.

    "Do I look conspicuous like this?"

    Sean is walking with Lilith in her arms. All the demons around him are kneeling on the ground. He is the only one standing. How can he see? How eye-catching.

    Fortunately, when the demons prayed, their eyes were closed. Even when they heard Sheen''s footsteps, they didn''t open their eyes, so that sheen would not be noticed.

    However, some of the demons who had prayed more or less threw some strange eyes at sheen.

    That look, though not like looking at a heretic, but also like looking at a stranger.

    "It seems that they think I''m out of place here."

    Sean sighed.

    But Lilith, as if a little sleepy, little head bit by bit, lying on Sheen''s chest, soon fell asleep.

    "It''s like a child."

    While feeling funny, sheen held Lilith''s hand tightly, helping the girl in her arms to keep warm from the wind.

    In this way, in the dark, Sean walked in the moonlight and returned to the gate of the supreme castle.

    "Why?"

    Sean stopped.

    Because a figure appeared at the gate of the supreme castle as if waiting for him.

    "Are you willing to come back?"

    The little girl holding the pillow stares at Sean and says something like this.

    Besides AI Yi, who else can it be?

    "Are you waiting for me?" Sheehan picked his eyebrows and went forward naturally: "is your meeting over?"

    "Ah, it''s over." AI Yi is also very natural response, just looking at Sean''s eyes, from time to time will pass a trace of complex emotions.

    Sheen didn''t see that.

    He just felt a little sorry.

    "Didn''t you expect that?" Sheen said with a smile: "it''s just a few days apart. We''ve become a fiancee."

    When AI Yi went back to the devil''s world with lilde and Milu, she didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, did she?

    Sean also found it wonderful.

    Who can think that when we meet again, we have decided to be together for the rest of our lives?

    It''s hard to predict.

    Of course...

    "who do you think is to blame?" AI Yi narrowed his eyes, stared at sheen, and said, "if you hadn''t exposed your identity casually, how could things have become so complicated?"

    For AI Yi''s statement, Sheehan has to protest well.

    "You think I want to?" Sheehan rolled his eyes and said, "who would have thought that a royal concubine, the bereaved family of ereyi, could touch the power of transcendence by virtue of the secret treasure left in the world by the Supreme God?"

    At that time, if Sheehan didn''t do his best, he would have to kneel on the last stroke of the Moro.

    Instead of becoming like that, Sheehan naturally had to go all out to get through the disaster first.There''s no way Ayi doesn''t understand that.

    It''s just that she still wants to complain.

    "I''m just leaving for a while. You''ve come across such a big thing. If I had known, I would not have gone back to the devil''s world."

    AI Yi almost didn''t say "you can''t do without me" directly.

    To this, sheen is bitterly touched the nose.

    "Who knew that such a big thing could happen with Lilith?"

    Sean himself was helpless.

    There''s no way that Sirius could be in the world in seconds.

    What''s more, his own strength is not bad. How can it be false for opponents below the superclass?

    It can be said that no matter who knows about Sheehan''s situation, they will not think that this can happen again.

    As it happens, in the other side of the mental situation, sheen and Lilith will fall some somersault.

    Who can we talk to?

    "Great spirit?" AI Yi also knew that no one was to blame. He could only frown and murmur, "although I have learned the whole story from you, even now, I still feel a little surprised."

    There''s no way.

    "From ancient times to the present, except for those of us who are born with the qualification to reach the level of transcendence, only the brave can break through the limit of life and enter the level of transcendence. The rest of life is impossible to cross in and reach this level under the rule of Li."

    "Even the guy in the [original devil] is a born half devil, who has the qualification to reach the superelevation level, rather than breaking through on his own."

    "Now, a necromancer who survived in anema''s hands thousands of years ago has created an existence that can break through the limit of life. If such an existence did not appear and succeed, I would not believe it."

    At this moment, even Ayi was a little surprised.

    "Well, that''s just a trick." Sheehan spread out his hand and said, "the other side has borrowed the power of the most mysterious treasure to get to this step. It''s not a breakthrough of their own."

    "So it is." AI Yi thought about it, nodded his head and said, "since the Supreme God is involved, it''s possible to be incredible."

    The name of the Almighty goddess is not just casual.

    In this world, there is nothing that the goddess can''t do.

    Even the principle of the world is a rule made by the real omnipotent goddess. For that one, the so-called limit of life is something that can be easily played with?

    If it wasn''t for the one who had been sleeping in seclusion, she would have been able to create a transcendent existence?

    Only the devil can make the goddess helpless.

    The power of the demon king, even the real Almighty goddess, is helpless.

    The reason why omnepertanson can be divided into three worlds: the human world, the demon world and the divine world is because the demon king cut the world into three parts before he died. The result of his power is that the Supreme God can not interfere. Therefore, the omnipotent real goddess can only divide omnepertanson into three worlds and become the habitat of God, man and demon.

    If the goddess wants to, she can instantly make both the owner of the great spirit and the half demon into a complete transcendental existence, right?

    In this case, it is not surprising that the goddess''s original material body in this world can help the great spirit to take that crucial step.

    For the Supreme God himself, it is probably a trivial thing, but for others, it is a real treasure.

    "In any case, since there is another restless strong man in the world, we should also be careful."

    Ayi looks at sheen and gives a warning.

    "You have a special identity, and you have a festival with those guys. They must be staring at you secretly. They usually have nothing to do, play less, disappear and run around. Do you hear me?"

    Obviously, for Sheen''s sake, Ayi broke her heart.

    Sean, on the other hand, was not only not warned, but also showed a fearless smile.

    "I hope they can all jump out and solve it at one go."

    As an old bookworm who doesn''t know how many poison spots he has resisted, sheen must say that the most annoying thing is that he only knows how to plot secretly and dare not run out with his just positive villain.

    Although the operation of the brainless villain seems to be very intelligent, at least it''s a happy solution, and it''s over after a while, isn''t it?

    Do you think readers will think this is a boss with brain and charm by playing tricks in secret?

    No, the boss who is really smart and charming always doesn''t show up. When he shows up, his general trend has basically become. It''s the villain who comes out straight and takes away his opponent.But when he came forward, he looked very strong. As a result, he could only run away and continue to hide. He was not a man with brains and courage, but a hundred footed insects died without stiffness. It was disgusting.

    If you can, sheen really hopes that those guys will jump out quickly and take it away, so as to let the book come to an end directly, so as not to be said to be water... (broken thoughts)

    AI Yi looks at sheen strangely, as if she can see a stream of resentment from sheen.

    But then, AI Yi didn''t know what he thought of, and his eyes became complicated again.

    "NAH."

    The next second, AI Yi suddenly opened his mouth and said such a sentence.

    "Have you ever thought about who you are?"

    Sean was stunned by the inexplicable words.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    "What?"

    Sheehan turns her eyes to AI Yi, and her face is full of surprise.

    Under Sean''s gaze, the complexity in Ayi''s eyes gradually began to appear on his face.

    However, AI Yi still insisted on asking that question.

    "Are you a human from a different world that we can''t touch?" AI Yi looked at Sean and said, "it''s said that all the brave people who are called to this world are people who die in a different world, and the memory of previous lives will be basically erased, right?"

    It''s no secret.

    In tens of thousands of years, as a race constantly struggling with the brave, the demons have already understood some secrets of the call of the brave.

    Therefore, AI Yi has known for a long time that except for the necessary parts of personality and common sense, the brave will basically lose all the memories related to their previous lives.

    It''s the same with Sean.

    It''s like this...

    "why do you care about this all of a sudden?"

    Sheen felt a little strange.

    "Is it strange?" AI Yi''s face is a little bit of the complexity of the elimination, turned into indifference, so that it said: "I just want to lose those memories of you, in the end clear what kind of person you are."

    Hearing the speech, sheen twisted her brows.

    Later, Sheehan simply replied.

    "I don''t quite understand you." Sheehan excellently showed what it means to ask if you don''t understand, and then said to AI Yi, "is there any problem with me like this?"

    "No problem?" AI Yi didn''t answer the question and said, "don''t you care what kind of life you live in the original world, whether you are happy or not, and whether there are people worth worrying about?"

    Hearing this, sheen was silent.

    In his mind, the sense of doubt is not reduced but increased.

    He always felt that Ayi had something to say.

    She seemed to know something, to want to know something, to ask something, and to know that she couldn''t ask, but she couldn''t help it, so she finally asked.

    Intuition tells Sheehan that Ayi''s attitude is very problematic.

    No, it should be said that the topic AI Yi mentioned seems to be very important to her.

    It''s just a sixth sense.

    However, up to now, Sean''s sixth sense can no longer be regarded as idle.

    Let''s not say that waijue Tianming has the effect of enhancing the sixth sense, which makes Sheen''s sixth sense very sharp. Let''s say that the blessing effect of destiny in the Supreme God''s blessing will enlighten the blessing, and sheen can''t ignore his intuition and premonition.

    This makes sheen want to ask Ayi if something happened.

    But AI Yi just looks at Xi''en straightforwardly. Although she has doubts, she can''t say a word of doubts.

    So, sheen thought about it and decided to seriously answer Ayi''s question.

    "I haven''t thought about what you said." Sean met AI Yi''s eyes, pondered and said: "but anyway, I was already dead in a different world, and I lost my memory. Now that I have a second life, it''s the most important thing to live a good life, isn''t it?"

    Sean''s answer is not perfunctory, but his sincere words.

    It''s impossible to say that you don''t care about your past life at all.

    However, it is also impossible to say how much you care about the past life.

    "If I don''t have memory, then I don''t have a real sense of my past life. In addition, I''m dead and Laidu has come to this world. What''s the use of thinking about things that are not related to me?"

    That''s what Sheehan thought and did.

    "... you are quite open-minded." AI Yi was silent for a long time, then sighed: "I''ve seen many brave people, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a crisp and willing brave person like you."

    "Is that a compliment?" Sheen said helplessly, "how do I feel like you are calling me cold?"

    Isn''t it?

    According to Sheehan''s description, to put it mildly, he is crisp and willing. To put it mildly, he doesn''t care about every bit of his past life, and has thrown away all the people, things and things that he has forgotten but has not forgotten?

    If you compare the past brave with sheen, it''s just bad to point at Sheen''s nose and tell him that those brave people care about these things, only sheen himself is still here heartless.

    Of course, Ayi is not scolding Sean.

    After all, in her opinion, it''s a good thing that Sheen has such acceptance.

    As a demon who has lived in the world for thousands of years, AI Yi not only sees the brave people who cling to the forgotten past life, cling to the lost memory, and then become depressed, and even die of no disease.

    Such a brave man is just a puppet bound by the obsession called "past life". He is full of obsession and does not integrate into the world at all.

    They pursue the past, not the present or the future.Such brave people are easily destroyed in the battlefield, and eventually die in the hands of the devil king and even the devil.

    Why did Mithra become the strongest brave man of all ages?

    In addition to having the strongest potential and the strongest sword, the most important thing is that the brave man has the strongest will, so that he can suppress the investigation of previous life, live in the present and live in reality.

    Although, in his later years, the brave man was also in danger. He was not only destroyed by the demon king''s counterattack before his death, but also suffered a serious blow because he was rejected by the fairy queen. In the end, not only did he not leave any legend, but he married a maid to enjoy his later years, and also became a depressed brave man. At least, the brave man was brilliant Yes.

    AI Yi is a person in this world, and also has special feelings for sheen. No matter in public or in private, she naturally hopes that sheen will not become such a person.

    If he can open up, not to cling to the illusory past life, then she is absolutely in favor of both hands and feet.

    The question is...

    "what if your previous life wasn''t unrelated to who you are now?"

    Ayi couldn''t help saying that.

    "Well?"

    Sean was immediately stunned.

    "Sean, actually you are...

    AI can''t stop her emotions and let the impulse in her heart say what she shouldn''t say.

    But when AI Yi was about to say everything impulsively, an accident happened.

    "Hum!"

    Sheehan''s whole body was suddenly shrouded in invisible power.

    "This is...!"

    AI Yi''s face suddenly changed, and without hesitation, he stretched out his hand in the direction of sheen.

    This stretch, AI Yi is nothing to seize.

    "Shua!"

    Sheen suddenly disappeared, leaving Lilith in her arms asleep.

    "Boom!"

    Lilith was instantly awakened, and seemed to notice what had happened, and her whole body was in a frenzy.

    "Boom!"

    AI Yi''s heart was also shocked. Looking at the disappearing sheen, he could not help but set off a violent magic.

    The two forces of detachment soared into the sky, shaking the world and the atmosphere in an instant, making the central city shake violently, making the earth burst into tears.

    In the center of the city, countless demons are panicking, making countless demons roll up their magic power and rush into the air, or even fall into fear. For a moment, they are in chaos.

    If this situation continues, I am afraid that the central city will collapse directly under the influence of these two terrible forces.

    At the critical moment, a force equal to that of Ayi and Lilith sprang up.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Five magic forces like destroying heaven and earth appeared from the supreme castle one after another.

    The next second, a road figure like instant movement in general, suddenly appeared in the scene.

    It''s a group of demons.

    "What''s the matter? AI Yi

    Lied had turned into a giant beast several meters high, and fell to the ground with a roar.

    "Lilith!"

    Milu is looking at Lilis in panic, a ghost like flash, came to her side.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Kamina also spoke with astonishing momentum.

    As for sera and Schaffner, that is a direct discovery of the problem.

    "Where''s Sean?"

    Schaffner''s beautiful face could not help changing.

    "This feeling..."

    Sarah looked around, as if she felt something, and her face was dignified.

    "Lord Cyra!"

    "Lord Schaffner!"

    "Master!"

    "Your Highness!"

    A few seconds later, all the demonic cadres in the supreme castle were startled and came here one by one.

    In addition, the surrounding demons also rushed here, crowding the square in front of the supreme castle.

    Unfortunately, the demons ignored them.

    "What''s the matter? AI Yi

    Led by Sala, some demons control Lilith who almost ran away, some control Ayi and question Ayi.

    "... sorry." AI Yi took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down and said, "it seems that Sheen has been taken away."

    The expression of everyone changed as soon as the words came out.

    "Taken away by..."

    All the demonic cadres were either surprised or stunned one by one.

    "Who Carmina said anxiously for the first time: "who took him?"

    "Is it him?" Schaffner seemed to think of a half devil, and her anger directly appeared on her pretty face. She gritted her teeth and said, "he''s looking for death!"The demons were so surprised and angry that they all lost their manners because of sheen.

    This is also true of Kamina, who was not dealt with by Sheehan before.

    AI Yi calmed down instead.

    "No, it''s not that guy. That guy hasn''t been able to take my people away in silence before my eyes."

    AI Yi said so coldly.

    "Who would that be?" Lied said in a deep voice, "who has the ability to take Sean away when you and Lilith can''t react?"

    AI Yi naturally can''t answer this question.

    Until, on the other side, Sarah raised her head thoughtfully.

    "I can probably guess who did it." Sarah''s eyes twinkled and said, "if it''s true, as I guess, it can explain why Sean was called back to this world as a brave man."

    "What?" The demons were all in a daze and looked at Sarah.

    "Nothing. Don''t mind." Sarah shook her head and said, "don''t worry, that brave man has fortune on him and his mother''s precious jade. He will never die. He may even come back later."

    Sarah looked up at the round moon, and the sound came into everyone''s ears.

    "Let''s wait and see."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    "-"

    it was a whirling feeling.

    Familiar vertigo attacks the brain, making sheen seem to lose consciousness for a few seconds, just like being thrown into the invisible water, drifting with the current, never reaching the destination.

    Fortunately, this feeling comes and goes quickly.

    When the vertigo faded, sheen responded and quickly raised his head.

    As soon as he looked up, Sheehan saw the same familiar building.

    It''s a sacred temple.

    That''s what he saw when he first came into the world.

    It''s like the most beautiful figure standing in the center of the temple.

    His face was full of helplessness.

    "As a result, I was exposed."

    The goddess named ni''en murmured so unhappily.

    Sheen was silent, staring at the goddess in front of her. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.

    No way.

    He really hasn''t seen this goddess for a long time.

    "Don''t blame me." Ninen, as always, saw through Sean''s heart, looking still some helpless way: "if you can, I don''t want to be like this."

    You know, before that, Nina was very interested in preparing to "learn" something, and then "do" something with sheen.

    But all of a sudden, she disappeared, there was no movement at all, which really surprised sheen.

    But during this time, Nina had to temporarily reduce her contact with sheen.

    "The protoss has begun to investigate the call of the brave. Although the goddess of life is not difficult, she has been doing the investigation patiently. I have to be distracted and watch over there. It takes a lot of energy. Who ever thought that the troublesome moon demon also started the investigation. It was under the condition that no one was aware that I didn''t notice. It seemed that she found me If I want to order something, I have no choice but to disappear completely. I don''t dare to stand up at all. "

    Neon sighed.

    "Who ever thought that the moon devil actually got to this step with his own brain. Since it''s the same as before, even if I don''t want to, I have to do it."

    In other words, the thing that ninen brings Sean here is to expose her existence to Sela.

    Her existence, from today on, will no longer be a secret.

    Of course...

    "don''t keep saying things that I don''t understand." Sheehan protested, "at least explain to me what''s going on now?"

    Sean''s dissatisfaction is already expressed in words.

    No, it can''t be said that it''s discontent. It should be said that it''s all kinds of complex emotions that lead to irritability.

    As the saying goes, things are hard to predict. We haven''t seen them for some time. The situation on Sheen''s side is completely different from before.

    He has not only grown up, has a certain degree of power, but also come into contact with a part of the world''s unknown secrets.

    For example, the real reason for the birth of protoss is to cultivate the brave.

    For example, the Terran is a kind of life created by the brave.

    For another example, there is an incomplete demon man in this world.

    And the first generation of brave people.

    Perhaps read the heart of Sean, the helplessness on ninen''s face gradually disappeared.

    Instead, calm and indifference.

    Just as Sheehan had just been summoned to this world, had not completed the reincarnation, and had just seen the goddess.

    "I know you have a lot of questions." Ninen said quietly, "but if you can, I don''t want you to know too much."

    "Why?" Sheehan looked directly at ninen and said aggressively, "is it because you want to play the Riddler game again?"

    To this point, ninen also deliberately hide, do not want to say anything, this is really annoying.

    To this, Ni en is faint sigh one breath.

    "Don''t think too much." "I don''t want to say it. I don''t want to hide it from you on purpose. It''s just that it''s not a topic that can be mentioned casually to me," she whispered to herself

    "It''s not something that can be brought up at will?" Sheen was stunned.

    "That''s right." Ninen is very indifferent, and even very cold way: "just think of it, I can''t help but want to destroy all the impulse, such a topic, how do you let me say it?"

    "This..." sheen was speechless.

    At the same time, sheen felt palpitations.

    Because, he can feel, what Nina said is true, not joking.

    She really has the idea of destroying everything.

    It''s just that she''s restrained.

    "Because even if you do that, nothing will help." "Even if the world is destroyed, I will still be me, the goddess who is forced to bear the most pain and stay in the cross world super large-scale summoning ceremony [call of the brave], which is integrated with the ceremony itself and shouldn''t exist," she saidNinen''s words shocked Sheen''s heart.

    "A goddess who should not exist as one with the call of the brave?"

    Sheen looks at Nina in amazement.

    Facing Sean''s astonished eyes, she suddenly smiles.

    That smile, very calm, very cold.

    "You heard me right. I am the call of the brave, the largest ritual of omnipotence. I am also the goddess of omnipotence."

    "An existence that no one knows except the Supreme God and the devil."

    "An existence that should not exist."

    With that, she said.

    "I can summon you to this world because I am the technique of call of the brave. After thousands of years of accumulation, I have absorbed enough magic of the world without any trace, and then I started the technique by myself, which is myself."

    "The blessing of the Supreme God is also given to you, because it is the thing stored in the deepest part of the operation by the Supreme God. It was originally left for the last brave. Only when the protoss suffered the disaster of extinction would it be started. As a result, I pulled it out of my own mind and pressed it on you."

    "It can be said that you are the miracle that I personally call for, and you are the brave one that belongs to me alone."

    With these words, a series of mysterious lines suddenly appear on ninen''s body.

    The texture is as mysterious as the truth of the universe, which makes people''s mind boil at a glance.

    The texture is as complicated as chaos, which makes people dazzled at any glance.

    That''s the way it works.

    Engraved on the body of a goddess named ni''en, the only greatest miracle and mystery in the world -- [call of the brave].

    "I can summon you here at any time by this technique."

    Ninen opens her hand, shows herself as a "technique" and makes a sarcastic voice.

    "I am the call of the brave, and the call of the brave is me, so the connection between me and the brave is the closest. No matter where he is, I can see, find and even read him, including his heart."

    "At the same time, because it is a cross world magic way, I can also observe and monitor the world itself through this way."

    "This is the greatest masterpiece of omnis, the Supreme God, after she created the world."

    "How''s it going? Isn''t that great? "

    Ninen said so, but the irony in her tone became more and more strong.

    Sean can only look at her like this, her eyes are very complicated.

    "... I have a question." Sheehan suppressed the complex emotions in his heart and asked in a low voice, "why do you have the same name as the first generation of brave people?"

    Nina''s movement was slight.

    Then she regained her composure.

    "Although I don''t really want to answer this question, since I have forced you to come here, if you don''t solve some of your questions, you probably won''t give up?" Ninne cast her eyes on sheen and said, "I''ll answer that question."

    Words fall, the lines on ninen''s body dim down, gradually disappear.

    Then, she said so.

    "I will get this name simply because the Supreme God has an obsession with it."

    Nien''s words made sheen frown and wonder.

    "Obsession?"

    What does that mean?

    "I''ll tell you a story."

    Ninen saw Sheen''s doubts, sighed and said slowly.

    "A long time ago, protoss, Terrans and demons were not born, and there were only two lives in the world."

    "They are omnipotent goddesses and destructive demons, but they are always fighting like natural enemies."

    "The sky was shattered by their collision."

    "The earth is occupied by their power."

    "The world has been destroyed several times, renewed several times, and ended several times. Because of the battle between the two supreme beings, it has been smashed again and again."

    "Until the Almighty goddess began to create other worlds, ordinary worlds without any power or mystery, and not connected with Ohm niepertanson."

    Hearing this, sheen is not calm.

    "Wait!" Sean quickly interrupted, swallowing a mouthful of saliva at the same time, careful way: "you say those world, should not be the world I once lived in?"

    "To be more precise, it should be said that you brave people have lived in the world." Ninen said with a smile: "yes, those worlds are also created by the Supreme God omnix, which is used as the soil of" the third person "to cultivate the third existence opposite to the goddess and the devil, that is, the brave."

    As I have said before, the world only allows the birth of existence beyond two specifications, and there is no room for the birth of a third existence of the same level.In this case, where are the brave people who live and conquer with the goddess and the devil?

    "The Almighty goddess peeps into the possibility of the birth of this third being. With the power of omniscience and omnipotence, she knows the existence of the concept of" brave person ". She also knows that although she is restrained by the demon king, she also suppresses the existence of the so-called brave person. Then, the existence of the so-called brave person suppresses the affairs of the demon king."

    However, this world is not enough to breed the existence beyond the third standard, and the birth of "the third person" is not allowed.

    "Nisi, as the most famous God of creation, decided to be the soil of the world."

    This is the truth of the existence of the alien world.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    "This..."

    Sean was a little surprised by the surprising truth.

    He knew that although the world he lived in was correctly recognized by Ohm niepertanson''s people, and even ordinary people knew the existence of those worlds, everyone thought that they were just ordinary worlds without power and mystery.

    Because of this, people all believe that those worlds have nothing to do with the Supreme God who created ohm niepertanson.

    If it is the world created by the Supreme God, it should not become the ordinary world without any mysterious power.

    Therefore, in the eyes of Ohm niepertanson''s people, the countless different worlds where the brave people live are just some scattered worlds that are naturally born. There is no intersection with Ohm niepertanson. Only the Supreme God ohmis has the ability to cross the world and interfere in those alien worlds, so as to create magic rituals that can summon the brave.

    But now, Nina tells sheen that the creators of the world are also omnix, the Supreme God.

    Moreover, the Supreme God omnis created those worlds to serve as the soil for the birth of the brave.

    "In order for the brave to be born smoothly, the goddess also imposed strict restrictions on the alien world, so that there was no mysterious power in those worlds."

    Neon''s voice spread slowly.

    "It''s just like in omnipotence, there was no way to give birth to a third life of the same level as the Supreme God and goddess. Therefore, in order to give birth to life smoothly, the supreme god added the concept of the limit of life in order to reduce the difficulty of the birth of life."

    In other words, in order for the brave to be born smoothly, the Supreme God set the "limit of life" of innumerable different worlds to level one, or even level zero, so that the mysterious power did not appear in the different worlds.

    The result is that all the soil of the alien world is used to cultivate the brave, and the conditions are incomparable.

    Therefore, every once in a while, one of the countless different worlds will give birth to a human who has the qualification to become a brave person and become the carrier of the concept of "brave person".

    They will live normally in the alien world like ordinary people, and only after they die will they be summoned to omnipoten by the great secret instrument of "call of the brave", so as to awaken their own holy sword and unique skills.

    "The Almighty goddess''s plan was successful. She successfully used countless different worlds as soil to cultivate a" third person "called the brave."

    "And these human beings who have become brave, just like the truth that the goddess has seen, have become individuals who can restrain the devil and have the ability to attack the devil."

    "Under such circumstances, the first generation of brave people were called to this world."

    At this point, she didn''t know what she thought of, and her tone became low.

    Different from the previous calm and cold, also different from the past holy and jump off, but as if into a sad, with a touch of sadness.

    "I believe you''ve heard about the fate of the first generation of brave people?" "She was killed by the devil before she was fully grown up," she said sympathetically

    This is exactly what nadura told Sheehan.

    However...

    "the first generation of brave people will be killed by the devil, not because she is in a hurry on the battlefield and driven to the shelves, but because she is suddenly found by the devil."

    Nina told Sean things like that.

    "Before the king, the first generation of brave people have always been with the Supreme God."

    "It was a short time."

    "At least, compared with the Supreme God and the devil who have lived for many years, those years are just too short a memory."

    "But it was in those years that the company of the brave ninen made the Supreme God, who had been aloof from the world, have feelings for the first time."

    "A strange relationship named" friend "has thus won the approval of the Almighty goddess, making the brave and the goddess the first couple in omnipotence. They need each other, love each other, and accompany each other all the time."

    "Well, that''s probably the first and last time that omnis, the supreme goddess, had such things as heart."

    "Until the appearance of kratis."

    Ninen looks directly at sheen, but sheen can''t understand the emotion in her eyes.

    But sheen knows what she''s trying to say.

    "In this way, the first generation of brave people were killed."

    "Because he was killed by the devil, the Supreme God, who had nothing to do with the devil''s power, could not revive his only best friend, so he fell into despair."

    "On that day, heaven and earth were filled with goddess''s wailing, which made the heavy rain fall for several years and submerged the whole earth."

    "Then, the Supreme God completely closed his heart and became the real God who regarded the devil as an enemy, cold and detached."

    Nina''s voice is slow, slow.Sheen couldn''t hear her voice very well.

    Because, I don''t know why, Hean felt heartache when she heard about it.

    Suddenly, in Sheehan''s mind, an inexplicable dialogue emerged.

    "You''re in a daze again. Can you do something serious? "

    this is his voice.

    "Oh, you found it again. "

    this is a soft voice that Sean has never heard, but has a very familiar feeling.

    "I''ve grown up so big that you''re still like a little girl. Don''t say it''s me when you go out. I''m afraid I can''t afford to lose this person. "

    this is Sean''s voice full of disgust.

    "You''re not big or small. You want to be scratched by me again, right? "

    this is the gentle voice, full of angry rebuke.

    Then the conversation continued.

    "After all these years, you should tell me what you are thinking when you are in a daze? "

    -"... Nothing, just thinking about a friend. "

    -" friends? "

    -" yes, my friend. "

    -" do you have a good relationship with her? "Well, she''s the best friend I''ve ever known in my life. "

    -" do I know you? "

    -"... Maybe you will get to know each other later. "

    -" that is to say, I don''t know you now? "

    -" well, that''s about it. "

    -" since you think so about her, why don''t you go to her? "

    -"... Because I can''t go back. "

    -"... How old are you? How old are you? How old are you? "

    -" you stinky boy, you really don''t clean up... Forget it, I tell you you don''t understand, you just need to remember one sentence. "

    -" what? "

    the following dialogue doesn''t appear again.

    Instead, a face.

    A gentle woman''s face with a little severe appeared in Sean''s mind, smiling at him and saying a word.

    "It''s really mine..."

    Sean didn''t catch the words behind.

    Sean could only shake his head to revive his trance.

    With this cheering up, Sheehan found out that ninen was looking at him.

    "Are you all right?"

    With a look sheen couldn''t understand, she asked him.

    "Nothing." Sean shook his head, pressed some inexplicable emotions in his heart, and said, "what''s the purpose of telling this story?"

    That''s the answer to this question.

    "The purpose is to tell you how I was born." Ninen light way: "you should have a little guess?"

    "... a little bit." Sean was silent for a moment, and said, "after all, you said yourself that you were just a little obsession of the Supreme God omnix to the first generation of brave people, weren''t you?"

    This statement, combined with the story just now and the name "neon", Sean has a bold guess.

    "Aren''t you a goddess made by the Supreme God with the first generation of the dead brave?"

    Sheehan made his guess.

    Nina shook her head and nodded again.

    "Your guess is only half right." Nine said like this: "as I have said, I am the big secret instrument of [call of the brave], which existed before the first generation of brave people were called to this world. It is not made of her corpse after the first generation of brave people died. Don''t confuse me with the" demon prime body "around you."

    "So you Sheen frowned.

    Seeing this, Nina didn''t hide it.

    "The grand secret instrument named [call of the brave] was originally just a ceremony. Although it was large in scale, it was just a combination of a bunch of techniques, not a life, just like the general magic ceremony."

    "It was not until the death of the first generation of the brave and the three-year mourning of the Supreme God, omnis, that her sorrow and pain were integrated into the call of the brave with the great turbulence of the world."

    "And then I was born."

    She was transformed by the obsession of omnis, the Supreme God, to the first generation of brave people.

    She was born with pain and despair.

    It is generally believed that Ritas, the goddess of destiny, is the third being born in omnipotence after the Supreme God and the devil.

    Not really.The real birth of the third life in this world is not Ritas, the goddess of fate, nor the first generation of brave people from a different world, but her - [call of the brave].

    "Born from the Almighty goddess, but condensing all her pain and sadness, the chief summoned the goddess of this concept."

    "This is me."

    Neon''s voice came into Sean''s ears very clearly.

    "I named myself neon because in my existence, this name takes up a lot of weight."

    "I have the same appearance as omnix, the Supreme God, because I am the embodiment of her pain, her sorrow and all her feelings for the first generation of brave people."

    "This is the greatest sorrow of my existence."

    "Do you understand?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    Nina''s identity is very mysterious.

    The protoss didn''t know she existed.

    The demons don''t know her existence.

    The world does not know that there is such a goddess in this world. What''s more, this goddess is actually a super large-scale magic ceremony called "call of the brave". Its summoning power can not only summon the brave from different worlds, but also connect the brave and call them to their own side at any time.

    But her real origin is not only the magic ceremony of the call of the brave, but also the embodiment of all the obsessions of the Supreme God omnis on the first generation of the brave.

    As a result, she has survived so many unknown years until now.

    Sheehan looked at the goddess rather complicatedly, which was a little clear.

    "Do you hate omnix, the Supreme God, because she has put all the pain and despair on you?"

    Sheehan hesitated to say such a thing.

    But Nina shook her head.

    "Although she was born from pain and sadness, she is my mother God no matter what. I can''t blame her for that."

    When she said that, she didn''t know when to hold her hand tightly.

    No way.

    "What I really can''t accept is that the goddess seems to have lost interest in everything after the death of the first generation of brave people. She only wants to revenge on the devil king and fight against the devil king. For this reason, she doesn''t care what I think, and only treats me as a tool to summon the brave people."

    Neon''s voice began to shake.

    "Can you imagine the feeling that you have never seen your mother God since it was born, only being thrown in the corner of the world as a prop, and no one has found it for countless years?"

    "Can you imagine the feeling that whenever a person with brave talent appears in a different world and needs to use my power, he ignores my idea and directly unfolds the technique in my body and throws it to the goddess of the protoss for calling, but he can''t even participate in it?"

    "I haven''t even seen my mother God again. Since I was born, I have been alone in the corner of the world. Whenever I need to use my power, I will be forced by a force from the sky to return to the body of the operation. I can''t even say a word. I can''t even see the face of the goddess. I''m called by the protoss goddess who hasn''t even found my existence The brave. "

    "When the call is over, the brave will be taken away by the goddess of the protoss, and the power acting on me will disappear. I will continue to be left there as if I have lost my use, and I will be left alone all the time."

    "All the time...

    as she said this, she began to bite her lips unconsciously.

    "The most hateful thing is that after the end of the war, the protoss no longer need brave people. As a result, what do you say about me?"

    "Sealed!"

    "Even the reaction did not have time to react, it was forcibly transferred to the edge of the divine world and sealed here!"

    Nina''s body began to roll up a wave of strength.

    "From that moment on, I knew that my use was over, and that I would be abandoned here from now on. No one cared, no one cared."

    "I will always be alone in this temple until the world is destroyed."

    "How can I not hate her?"

    Ninen''s voice gradually emerged a strong hatred.

    That hate, let sheen silence again.

    However, this hatred comes and goes quickly.

    When sheen reacts, Nina has come to him and looks at him with burning eyes.

    "Don''t you always wonder why I call you?"

    Nina reached out and stroked Sheen''s face.

    Sean didn''t know how to reply.

    He does doubt that all the time.

    Although neon once said that she would summon sheen, the reason is that [the original devil] reversed his ways and tried to create a seventh devil and a second devil.

    Therefore, in order to prevent the birth of the devil, she chose to call the brave.

    But the reason doesn''t hold water at all.

    Sean already knows that there can''t be a second devil born in this world. Although the devil is the closest to the existence of the devil, he can grow up to the level of the devil in theory, but that is only theory after all.

    In fact, there are not enough conditions in the world for the birth of a second devil.

    There is only one devil, and there will only be one.

    [original demon] at most, it is to create a demon man, but it is impossible to create a demon king.

    And a devil, in this world is certainly a very terrible existence, but how big a storm can he set off?

    There are three goddesses of the protoss, the goddess of justice, the strongest evil god and the three goddesses of time and space.

    There are six demons in the demon clan, and each one can deal with him.There are more than ten supercedars in the garrison. Among them, there are such beings as lidas, the goddess of fate, and sera, the moon demon, who can exert their power beyond the demon man. Just a demon man, what can we do with the world?

    Even if it brings harm, it can''t be more dangerous than the former devil, can it?

    Under such circumstances, there is no need for ninen to take the risk of the breakdown of the peace among the three ethnic groups and summon the brave again.

    But that''s exactly what she did.

    The reason is simple.

    "I am the goddess summoned by the commander, and I am the way to summon the brave."

    "If the meaning of my existence is to summon the brave, and there is nothing else to do and nothing else to do, then, in any case, I want to summon by my own will."

    "It''s not a mandatory call, it''s a call I decide to make."

    "As a result, I have accumulated thousands of years of magic power, and finally I have accumulated enough basic conditions to summon you to this world."

    Ninen stares at sheen, her eyes are burning, and even possessiveness is growing.

    "Originally, I was still afraid that I would finally be able to summon, but there was no brave person born in the alien world."

    "Fortunately, at last you showed up."

    So Sean is the only brave person who belongs to nean.

    It is a brave man who is not expected by anyone, nor needed by the world, but is called just because of this goddess who has a miserable life.

    "Although I didn''t expect that this last call unexpectedly happened, anyway, you are my pursuit of a thousand years of existence, which will never change."

    In an inexplicable tone, she said something sheen didn''t understand, and she was so persistent.

    "No matter what others say, no matter what the facts are, you are a brave man."

    "I''m a brave man on my own."

    "No one can doubt that."

    At this point, even in ninen''s voice there has been a morbid frenzy.

    If it was normal, sheen would have wanted to give up and stay away.

    But at this moment, sheen couldn''t bear it.

    There is no reason for it, just because, he knows very well, what is the reason why Nina became like this.

    There are two fundamental reasons why she calls herself.

    One is that she wants to realize her meaning of existence.

    One is that she has been lonely enough, lonely enough, really can''t stand, need someone to find her, accompany her, look at her.

    And this person is the brave one she wants to summon.

    Sean, that''s what it is.

    Pursuing a thousand years?

    No, it''s not.

    If the goddess is really alone all the time, the company she pursues is at least ten thousand years late, even tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years.

    The goddess, who can summon others, is almost alone all her life.

    I have to say, it''s really ironic.

    "Alas..."

    sheen could only sigh, and could not say anything else.

    On the other hand, neon is back to what she was.

    "Do you feel a lot of pressure?" "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you," she said with a smile

    That''s what Nina looks at Sean in the eyes, but it makes him more stressed.

    The imitation Buddha is trying to swallow Sheen''s eyes. It doesn''t look like it won''t do anything to him.

    But sheen is more concerned about something else.

    "Why did you call me here all of a sudden?" Sheehan asked suspiciously, "don''t you want to expose yourself? How did you drag me here in spite of the risk of exposure this time? "

    Smell speech, Ni en''s action stopped a meal, immediately did not have the trace the recovery to come over.

    "Anyway, it''s no use hiding like this. The moon devil has noticed something unusual and noticed my existence. Last time a wild cat came here and guessed my identity. My existence will be exposed. It''s just a matter of time."

    That''s what Nina said.

    "In that case, let me see if the devil''s daughter can come to me and meet me."

    Nina gave an excited smile.

    The expression, like finding a new pleasure, is a bit like that of Schaffner.

    Unfortunately, sheen was not distracted.

    "You don''t seem to have answered my question?"

    Sean squinted.

    "It doesn''t matter." Ninen is not happy like way: "the important thing is that you are all here, just want to ask these boring questions?"

    Because of the investigation between Sela and anima, ninen has been breaking off contact with sheen for some time.This time, she couldn''t help but expose her own existence, and she let it go.

    "What do you want?"

    Sean''s expression is subtle.

    Because he had a hunch.

    It''s not the same foreboding as before, but it''s the foreboding that something worthy of happiness is going to happen.

    Nina smiles at sheen.

    Smile very charming.

    "Here, I''ll show you something."

    Nina grabs Sean''s hand and pulls him into a nearby room with a smile.

    "This... This is...!"

    Before long, Sheen''s voice rang through the temple.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Full of moving and excited calls will continue to resound up.

    This night, Sean tasted the greatest happiness after coming to this world.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    The next day, early in the morning.

    When the day began to dawn, the square in front of the supreme castle was still overcrowded.

    One by one, the demons and even the cadres of the demons stayed here all night. Some of them were already sleepy, but they still forced themselves to get up and dare not fall asleep.

    From time to time, these demons will look to the front of the supreme castle.

    There, the six sisters of the devil were present, together with a Lilith, and the seven super level beings stayed here all night.

    It''s just that...

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    accompanied by a series of suppressed silence, many of the six demons have appeared extremely unhappy emotions on their faces.

    AI Yi, Schaffner and Kamina, in particular, are all going black.

    Sarah and lied were not like this, but they sighed and said nothing to each other.

    As for milu, she had been asleep for a long time, lying on lid, who turned into a giant beast several meters high, and sleeping so soundly.

    Originally, Lilith should go to sleep just like Milu, regardless of the sweet occasion.

    But since last night, the little goddess''s face has been worried, and her evil spirit has been fluctuating violently for several times, which makes the surrounding demons feel scared. Looking at Lilith''s eyes is like looking at a fierce beast that may lose its reason and intelligence at any time. It''s a double battle.

    Fortunately, Ayi and Schaffner are watching, otherwise, this little goddess may have gone away?

    But at this time, the patience of AI Yi and Schaffner is almost worn out.

    At last, Schaffner couldn''t help it.

    "That soul is thin, after all be abducted to where to go, unexpectedly did not return all night?"

    Schaffney gritted her teeth. Her voice was like a wife who had been waiting for her husband all night, which made the expressions of Lille, Hart and gray not very good-looking.

    "Hum."

    AI Yi is cold to hum a, full face evil spirit.

    "I said, can''t he really have an accident?"

    Kamina proposed such a possibility.

    "I don''t think so." Sarah frowned and said, "no one but the one I guessed can take away people without a word under the eyes of Ayi and Lilith."

    And if her guess is accurate, or if there is one, then she has no reason to harm Sheehan.

    But in this way...

    "what was the brave man doing when he didn''t come back all night?"

    The words that lied murmured made Ayi''s expression even colder. Even Schaffner had a feeling of bitterness.

    After all, it''s like something happened which is very pleasant to Sean and extremely unpleasant to himself and others.

    "Just leave him alone."

    Schaffner made such a suggestion.

    "... my people will die in front of me."

    AI said coldly that the implication was that he would wait, but when the people came back, he could probably start cooking.

    "Maybe something happened that we didn''t know?"

    For the time being, lied said a good word to Sean.

    "No matter what happened to him, since we are so worried, he should be prepared to pay the price." Kamina said to sera irritably, "I think we''d better tie up the brave man and keep him at home, so that he won''t run around. Anyway, it can give play to his value."

    Hearing Kamina''s words, Galati and bratti were inspired and almost raised their hands on the spot to express that they had something to say.

    Unfortunately, Sarah didn''t give these two dragon girls a chance.

    "I don''t mind." Sarah glanced at the demons and said, "you''re not afraid of the terrible consequences of his trouble."

    Hearing the words, Kamina is speechless.

    She actually knows that this is not realistic.

    Sean is not an ordinary brave person. Although she has not entered their field, she has the strength to compete with them.

    In addition to the Tianke of the holy sword, the blessing of the Supreme God and the demon king Baoyu who is likely to join in the fight, it really makes the brave man make trouble, and the demon world will be restless.

    Not to mention, there is also a hear her words, is staring at her evil god in covetous.

    Therefore, if you really fight against that brave man, even if you can succeed, you may lose more than you gain.

    This made Carmina even more upset.

    "Forget it, I don''t care." Carmina simply gave up and said, "this is not my fiance, AI Yi. You can handle his business by yourself."With that, Kamina turned directly and entered the supreme castle.

    "I went back, too."

    Schaffney turned and left, as if she was really angry, which made Lille, Hart and gray follow. It seemed that she was not happy that schaffney was angry with Sean.

    "Alas..."

    with a sigh, lied turned away without saying a word, carrying Milu, who was sleeping soundly.

    With the departure of these four demons, the demons and their cadres around you look at me and I look at you. At last, some of them also left, some of them entered the supreme castle, and some of them still stayed here, accompanying the last two demons, and they did not dare to leave.

    Such as Galati and bratti.

    Hutt Adele is also quietly stay aside, nothing to say, only a pair of eyes from time to time fluctuations revealed some of her inner feelings.

    Most of the people scattered at the scene, and only Ayi, Sela and Lilith were left in the lead.

    "Sister Sila, go back, too." Aiyi said to Sarah faintly: "I''ll do it here."

    Hearing this, Sarah shook her head.

    "I want to see how that brave man disappeared and appeared."

    Sela rejected Ayi only for this reason.

    Ayi knew that Sarah must have some ideas and some things to prove, so she would stay here all the time.

    Therefore, Ayi didn''t say much, just took Lilith''s hand and motioned her to calm down.

    This evil god''s out of control index has almost burst. If we don''t take some measures, we will be in trouble.

    Thinking of this, Ayi looked around.

    "You all step back first."

    AI Yi''s words are aimed at the demons who are still around.

    If you look at it carefully, some demons have been affected by Lilith''s evil spirit from time to time, and they look a little ferocious and crazy.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    There''s something glatti and blatti want to say.

    "Come on, you go down and have a rest." AI Yi didn''t give them the chance to object, and ordered in an unquestionable tone: "it''s enough to have sister Sela and me here."

    When Gladys and brattington didn''t know what to say, they had no choice but to retreat.

    "You all go."

    Even Sala opened his mouth, let the surrounding demons look at each other, and finally all quietly stepped down.

    The square in front of the gate of the supreme Castle became empty at last.

    At the scene, only Ayi, Sarah, Lilith and Hutt Adele were left.

    "I''ll stay here."

    Hutt Adele''s calm expression.

    "Then you stay."

    When Sarah saw this, she didn''t want to rush people.

    With her strength, even if she stays here, she won''t be influenced by the evil spirit that she sends out unintentionally.

    Even if Lilith runs away, with her and Ayi, hetter Adele is enough to protect herself.

    Sarah trusted her subordinates for many years. Seeing that she didn''t want to leave, she let her go.

    What''s more, Isabella''s mind can naturally guess what is the purpose of her staying here waiting for sheen.

    As a result, Sarah did not pay any attention to her, and she stood there in silence.

    "All right, Lilith, calm down. That guy''s fine."

    AI Yi is still holding the restless Lili''s hand, let Lili calm down.

    "Woo..."

    Lilith''s big eyes were full of uneasiness. She was restless and wanted to make a scene.

    If it wasn''t for the good relationship with AI Yi, AI Yi would have been unable to bear to make trouble for a long time.

    Now Lilith is just like an irregular bomb, very dangerous.

    On one side, Sarah saw it and couldn''t help sighing.

    "It''s worthy of being the strongest evil god who once turned the earth into Purgatory. This instability and danger, I don''t know, I think she is the demon family and the real demon man."

    Sometimes, Sarah is thinking, what kind of luck did the brave man take to subdue such an evil god.

    Even she didn''t want to hold such an unstable bomb in her arms. It''s incredible that sheen had such courage and successfully became the restriction of this evil god.

    "No wonder the protoss is willing to put her here and not bring her back to the divine world. I''m afraid even they are not confident that they can control Lilith?"

    Sera is thoughtful.

    In addition to evil, Lilith is also in charge of chaos. She is a real God of chaos. It is normal for her to be unstable.

    Think of here, Sela has secretly gathered strength, ready to help Yi control Lilith at any time.Just then...

    "buzz!"

    The atmosphere trembled abruptly.

    Ayi, Sheila, Lilith, and Hutt Adele were among them.

    "Back

    "Back

    Ayi and Sarah react at the same time. Even Lilith is surprised and pounces forward.

    A figure in the air tremor, smooth return.

    "Bang!"

    Lilis forced into each other''s arms, so that a dull sound of the impact are ring up.

    "Goo Hoo!"

    Sean only felt dizzy in front of him, and finally he came back to the devil''s world. He was hit hard as soon as he was down-to-earth.

    "You...

    AI Yi and saila both saw the return of sheen, and they came to him and wanted to ask him something.

    However, the next second, the two steps a stagnation.

    There was a strange look on Sarah''s face.

    AI Yi''s expression is completely cold down.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    Holding Lilith, who rushed into her arms and buried her small head in her chest, sheen seemed to be in a trance.

    It looked like a man who had just come out of the custom place, with a rippling face.

    Looking back on all kinds of unforgettable memories, Sean''s face became more and more unrestrained.

    "Hee hee... Hee hee...

    the next second, sheen giggled.

    "..."

    as she watched this scene, she was very eloquent.

    "... what on earth did he do last night?"

    Sarah held her forehead and laughed bitterly.

    Aiyi didn''t say anything, just calm face, came to the giggle in front of sheen.

    But sheen didn''t realize it at all and was still giggling.

    Seeing this, AI Yi''s anger rose.

    "Bang!"

    Without any hesitation, his Royal Highness''s small fist, like a bullet, burst out and heavily rammed into Sean''s abdomen.

    "Cough...!"

    In a trance, Sheehan only felt a pain in her abdomen and a thrill all over her body, and finally bent down toward the reality.

    "Awake?"

    AI Yi stands in front of sheen and looks at him coldly. His eyes are just like looking at an angry orangutan.

    "AI... AI Yi?"

    Sean then responded, covering her abdomen and holding Lilith, her expression twitching because of the pain in her abdomen.

    "Go ahead." AI Yi didn''t show any pity. She said coldly: "where did you go last night?"

    This is no different from the interrogation of the wife of her husband who stayed up all night.

    Sean finally understood what was going on and realized that something was wrong.

    "No, I didn''t go anywhere."

    Sheen can only smile, weak said such words.

    "Is it?" AI Yi sneered: "do you think you are persuasive like this?"

    "Why isn''t it convincing?" Sheen quickly tensed his face, straightened his waist muscles, and said in a rather positive way: "I really didn''t go anywhere, believe me."

    That serious speech, deliberately calm, don''t say, is really persuasive.

    Unfortunately...

    "cough."

    On one side, Sarah coughed and winked at her.

    With a deep understanding, she stretched out a pair of white hands and let the cold gather on them, turning them into a mirror.

    Then, Hutt Adele manipulated the mirror, let it fly in front of Sean, suspended there.

    Sean dropped his eyes and almost stopped beating.

    The reason is simple.

    In the mirror, Sean''s face was clearly imprinted one after another.

    Those marks, some red, some purple, some black, some pink, can be described as everything.

    But they are all unified graphics - "lip print".

    Yes.

    Sean came back with her lips on her face.

    "Come again, let me believe you."

    AI Yi''s face is expressionless looking at Xi en, and his eyes are all cold and murderous.

    (die, die, die...!)

    Sheehan''s sense of crisis broke out and almost didn''t run away on the spot.

    What''s more, Lilith, who looked up from Sheen''s arms, saw Sheen''s face. After she calmed down, she blinked. Then she suddenly realized that she had a big kiss on Sheen''s face, leaving a lip shaped mouth.

    At this moment, the explosive murderous gas swept out of AI Yi''s body.

    "Lord Ayi?"

    Sean looks at Ayi with fear.

    AI Yi is more and more expressionless, and finally turned his head, silent left.

    Sheen subconsciously wants to follow up, in exchange for a secluded word from Sela.

    "I advise you not to touch the mold of little Ayi." "The girl in anger is not so easy to coax. If you are not careful, you may be missing one or two parts."

    As she said that, Sarah also glanced at Sheehan''s crotch, full of implication.

    Sean''s feet stopped when he was ready to go forward.

    "Scared?" Selaton also sneered: "since you know how to be afraid, how dare you do that shameless thing for women who stay up all night and don''t know where?"

    Hearing the speech, sheen showed an ugly expression than crying.

    "If I say I didn''t do what you think, do you believe it?"

    Sean was dying to say something like this."What do you think?"

    Sarah did not answer the rhetorical question, even her eyes became full of disdain.

    "I..."

    sheen opened his mouth, but he had nothing to say but tears.

    He knew that the cars in these women''s minds had been driven into outer space and could not be pulled back.

    But he really didn''t do such a favorite thing!

    Although... It''s not that there is no good health at all, and some sick goddess seems to have endured for a long time, and almost lost control yesterday, Sheehan is not so unruly as to push that goddess away that night.

    So Sean yelled in his heart, "I really didn''t make the last step!"

    Of course, in addition to the last step, a lot of things have happened...

    thinking about this, sheen can''t help but think of the memories of last night, and her heart suddenly becomes hot again.

    He really didn''t expect that the goddess played such a trick, and the trick hit his weakness, so that he almost couldn''t control it last night.

    If it wasn''t for a goddess who couldn''t control him better than him, she would jump at him and kiss him in the face. On the contrary, she would have made a mistake that all men in the world would have made.

    All I can say is, it''s really hard. (1)_ The grievances in Sheen''s heart, of course, are beyond Sarah''s understanding and she doesn''t want to understand.

    "To explain, you''d better go to your fiancee yourself." "I''m more interested in where you went and who you met last night than that," she said

    Hearing Sarah''s words, sheen couldn''t help whispering.

    Nina said it herself before she let sheen come back.

    "After the exposure this time, the moon demon must be holding on to me and investigating me. If she asks about me after you go back, you will do so."

    At that time, neon asked Sean for a favor.

    Thinking of that, Sheehan looked at Sarah.

    "Are you really interested in it?"

    Sean made sure to Sarah.

    "Of course." Sarah smiles and says with deep meaning: "if you don''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have a clue. Even if I spend more time, I can find out something."

    Sela''s words are extremely confident.

    Sheen was not surprised.

    "That''s what she said, and that''s what you''re going to say."

    Sheehan shrugged.

    "She?" When saraton looked at sheen, her eyes were burning and she said, "well, who is she?"

    Obviously, Sarah has paid 100% attention to the existence of neon.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan did what ninen asked of him.

    "She asked me to bring you a message."

    Sean said so.

    "If you want to see her, take the magic pith diamond to the valley of God."

    As soon as the words came out, Sarah''s eyes suddenly turned.

    "Magic pith drill? The valley of the gods? "

    Hutt Adele was also surprised, as if she knew what these two were and where they were.

    On the contrary, Sheehan asked almost immediately.

    "What is this so-called magic pith drill? Where is the valley of God? "

    Sheehan raised his own questions.

    The same question, Sheehan also asked ninen, the other side only gave him a mysterious smile, nothing to say.

    Sela, too, said nothing but pondered for a while and breathed out a breath.

    "I''ll try."

    Sela gave such a reply.

    Looking at her, it doesn''t seem easy to do it.

    It''s as if Sarah really wants to see Nina.

    Sean wanted to ask something else, but gave up after a while.

    He has learned that the summit of Ohm niepertanson and the existence closely related to the summit, one or two of which only show off the mysterious spirit.

    Those things that need to be explained, one or two of them will rush to explain to sheen, for fear that sheen does not understand the seriousness of the matter.

    But those things that don''t need to be explained, or they don''t want to say, they won''t say even if Sheen''s mouth is broken.

    One or two of all or hide, or tuck in, with a Riddler like, really annoying.

    Do you think this will make you mysterious, intelligent and tall?

    Do you believe that if we sweep the hall, you beauties will have to eat on the ground?

    At that time, all the big and mysterious figures will fall to negative numbers. Hum! (`¤Ø¡ä*)¥ÎIgnoring the shrewish of the heart make complaints about the insane Tucao in the heart. After getting satisfactory answers, she was ready to go back.

    Just, looking at Sheehan''s face full of lip prints, Sarah finally didn''t hold back and scolded him severely.

    "Fortunately, we dismissed the people first. Otherwise, you would have lost all the face of the brave people!"

    "If you don''t want to be laughed at by the whole demons tomorrow, or your engagement with AI Yi to be laughed at, please wash your face for me!"

    "Shame

    Leaving such words behind, Sarah left in a rage.

    At last, she sighed, followed Sarah''s steps and left.

    "I..."

    Sean looked at it in a daze. It took him half a day to react and wipe his face bitterly.

    "That goddess, it''s absolutely on purpose to see me so embarrassed that she left these things."

    Sean can only bury, while holding a crooked head in the puzzled Lilith, into the supreme castle.

    Next, she had to think about how to please her own dragon girl.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    Supreme castle, top floor.

    Sean holding Lilith, while walking here, is constantly apologizing to this little goddess.

    "I really didn''t mean to leave you alone and disappear."

    "I didn''t lie to you. I was dragged by force. It was quite sudden."

    "Well, well, not next time. It won''t worry you any more."

    Sheehan waited for himself in his arms all night, and even apologized to the little goddess who was almost out of control.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith didn''t seem to take her heart at all. As always, she nodded and grinned. She didn''t need to coax or worry that she would be angry. It was so clever that Sean had the impulse to cry.

    "Sure enough, this is my most intimate little cotton padded jacket."

    She is obedient and sensible. She never loses her temper with herself. She works hard and bears no grudges. To tell you the truth, if she wasn''t too young, sheen would definitely try to marry her home.

    Of course, even if you don''t marry home, this girl can''t do without herself.

    If you can''t be a daughter-in-law, then you can be a daughter.

    Sheen felt the girl''s head with great satisfaction, which made her happy again.

    However, at the thought of having to coax some cold Dragon Girl later, sheen felt a headache again.

    That girl is not easy to coax.

    "Forget it, if I can''t do it, I''ll just get started."

    Sean made up his mind.

    So, Sheehan turns across the corridor and goes in the direction of Ayi''s room.

    But just as sheen turned a corner, a beautiful girl turned and met sheen head-on.

    "It''s you?"

    Sean quickly steadied his steps and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him, stunned.

    The other side, impressively, is that extreme level Dragon Girl, that is, you Lin.

    "Hum!"

    Yulin didn''t seem to expect to meet sheen here, but after she reacted, she gave a cold hum, as if she was very disdainful, and turned away.

    See, sheen brow a pick, fiercely stretched out a hand, grabbed Youlin''s neck.

    "Ah

    The scream of baby voice burst out from the girl''s mouth.

    Sean grabs Yulin''s neck and makes no noise.

    "Well, you violent dragon, you''ve learned to shake your face at me after you become a person. Are you gone with the wind, or can''t I lift a knife?"

    Having guessed the identity of the girl, Sheehan is no longer polite and takes out the dignity of the host directly.

    But Yulin didn''t seem to comply.

    "Let me go! Stupid master As she struggled, Yulin yelled, "it''s the stupid master who didn''t recognize me!"

    "So? Is it my fault? " Sheehan said with disapproval: "you are changing people, and even your breath has changed. I can''t recognize it. Isn''t it normal?"

    "People have already given you so many hints!" You Lin yells: "don''t quibble, you are just stupid, stupid master!"

    "Ho ho..." sheen narrowed his eyes and pulled a startling arc from the corner of his mouth, saying: "it seems that I haven''t cooked you for a long time."

    With these words, Sheehan directly mobilized her magic power, transformed her nature, and injected her into the girl''s body along the palm of her hand that held down Yulin''s back neck.

    "Woo

    Yulington, shaking all over, cried.

    At this time, the magic injected into Yulin''s body, just like before, slowly integrated into Yulin''s whole body in the most easily absorbed form.

    Familiar feeling, should be very comfortable, this will only let you Lin feel uncomfortable.

    Sheehan slightly changed the wavelength of the magic power, so that although it was still as easy to be absorbed by Yulin as before, it was extremely itchy when it could be absorbed, making Yulin''s knees soften and almost fell to the ground.

    Yulin could only cry.

    "Don''t... don''t... don''t be like this... Smelly master... Stupid master...!"

    Yulin has lost her strength and turned into a doll that Sean can swing.

    "How dare you scold me?"

    Sheehan sneered and increased the magic power injected into Yulin''s body, which made Yulin scream again.

    "Don''t... Don''t... Stop... Woo woo... Stop...!"

    Yulin struggled powerlessly, trying to escape from Sheehan''s clutches.

    Unfortunately, Sheehan not only strangled the fate of the throat, but also to force.

    "Now you know what to do to your master?" "How dare you scold me again?" she said

    "No, I dare not..."

    "do you dare to shake my face again?""No, I''m afraid..."

    "do you know what to say at this time?"

    "Wu Wu Wu..."

    "eh?"

    "I don''t dare any more! Master

    Under the coercion of Sheehan, Yulin finally gave in with tears.

    That''s why sheen let go of her neck.

    Who knows, this dragon wench is to sit on the ground directly unexpectedly.

    "I''m... I can''t do it..."

    you Lin fell down powerlessly, her cheeks flushed and her whole body twitched, as if she had been hurt by something.

    "... seems to have taken off?"

    Sean looked at the scene, blinked for a while, then suddenly realized something, raised his eyes and looked around.

    I saw that the passing demons all stopped and looked at the "crime scene" in front of them. Their faces were extremely strange.

    Especially in the sight of Yulin collapsing to the ground convulsively, they looked at Sean as if they were looking at a criminal.

    "Well, would you like to call the patrol?"

    "Call over, it''s already a crime."

    "But he seems to be a guest of his highness?"

    "Then find a chance to report it to your Highnesses and let them decide."

    From time to time, such whispers came into Sean''s ears.

    "Aha... AHA..."

    sheen laughed a few times, immediately grabbed the weak Yulin and ran away without looking back.

    ...

    about ten minutes later, Yulin came back to life full of blood.

    But the first thing she did when she was full of blood was to rebel.

    "Hateful soul, master! I''ll... I''ll bite you to death...! "

    With tears in her eyes, Yulin, like a defiled girl who is no longer pure, pours on sheen with extreme indignation and humiliation.

    "Don''t make any noise."

    Sheehan held out his hand and pressed the girl''s forehead, relying on the arm length to control it out of the contact range.

    "Bite you, bite you, bite you, bite you..."

    Yulin is pounding and waving her arms to hit sheen, but because her arms are not as long as Sheen''s, she can only do body stroke in front of sheen.

    Sean was bored and said something.

    "No matter how much noise I make, my magic will be too much to bear?"

    As she said this, sheen pressed the palm of her hand on Yulin''s forehead and felt a slight fever.

    Yulin felt it and jumped out of the room. She didn''t dare to get close to Sean''s hand.

    But she felt that this seemed weak, so she glared at Sean and grinned her teeth. I didn''t give in, but I didn''t want to fight close combat and long-range, so from now on, I want to show the ferocious expression of "eye killing".

    "GAW! GAW

    Finally, this wench also called twice, cast a dragon roar.

    Sean almost didn''t laugh.

    "You can do it." Sheen did not give the slightest face of the way: "you are now playing fierce, not terrible, but called can pa, or honestly be a cute thing."

    "Who''s cute?" Yulin extremely dissatisfied with the way: "don''t think I''m the same as I used to be. I''m not a demon anymore. I''m a demon. The ultimate dragon demon. Besides the demon, I''m the strongest one in the demon world. Who dares to treat me as a cute thing?"

    "Me." Sheen pointed directly to his nose and said, "I will not forget my original intention and continue to treat you as a cute thing. Don''t worry."

    "You...!" You Lin was so angry that she opened her mouth and said, "smelly master! Stupid master! Wicked master! Sick master! The scum man who didn''t go out all night looking for the wild woman! "

    Sean vomited blood.

    "Who taught you that?" Sean was annoyed and said, "shut up! No more

    "I''m partial..." just as Yulin wanted to take it back, she saw sheen raise her hand, which was still waving hot magic.

    At the moment, Yulin swallowed the words from her heart.

    Before long, the girl was wronged.

    "Obviously you didn''t recognize me, and you still treat me like this. I''m so looking forward to you seeing me now..."

    you Lin broke down and burst into tears.

    That made Sheen''s heart twitch.

    "You are a human being, and your character has become quite outrageous...

    in the past, this female Tyrannosaurus rex was still a violent maniac who could only" roar "all day. How could she use women''s weapons like now?

    As an extreme dragon full of dignity, shouldn''t you look at others with the same eyes as insects all day?Like a little girl, it''s good to say that she is the strongest one in the demon world below the demon man.

    It''s crazy.

    However, it has to be said that after humanization, this kind of performance not only does not make you feel out of place, but also increases a lot of vitality and flexibility.

    In the past, Yulin was just a demon after all. No matter how smart she was, she couldn''t be as flexible and intelligent as a real person.

    Now Yulin is like a real person, not a dragon.

    Is this the Dragon tribe of human beings?

    Thinking of this, Sheehan sighed, came to Yulin, reached out and touched her head.

    "Well, I''m wrong, OK?"

    Sean can only coax.

    "Hum."

    Yulin did not turn her head, but did not avoid Sheen''s hand.

    Not only did not avoid, the girl also did not trace the rub rub rub, mouth slightly up, it seems that the mood began to get better.

    No way.

    Feeling the hand on her head, Yulin felt very familiar.

    You know, before she was human, sheen was like this, often touching her head.

    For the sake of this stupid master who has admitted his mistake, I''ll forgive him.

    Yulin was so comfortable that she narrowed her eyes. After two days of depression, she finally got better.

    "Hee hee."

    Lilith, who had been watching, also laughed.

    At this point, Sean, Yulin and Lilith, who were separated when they came to the demon world, finally reunited and gathered in a real sense.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    Now that we have officially met again, Yulin will not act by herself any more. Instead, she follows sheen honestly and looks happy.

    Lilith and Yulin have a good relationship. Before Yulin became human, they had a cross server conversation more than once. Now Yulin is back, and the little girl doesn''t recognize her. She comes down from sheen and follows sheen hand in hand with Yulin. From time to time, she still whispers a few words. She looks like a good friend.

    Sean is in a good mood. She just thinks that she can take advantage of the victory to cheat her. No, it''s because she just confirmed her relationship with her daughter-in-law.

    Who knows...

    "the master is asleep."

    "And I told you before I went to bed that no one wanted to see me."

    Glatti and blatti stood in front of AI Yi''s house like two obstacles, and refused to let sheen out.

    "Not even me?"

    Sean pointed to her nose.

    "That''s right."

    Gratie told the truth.

    "It''s better to say that the master deliberately ordered, especially you. She doesn''t want to see you now."

    Bratti didn''t even give sheen any face.

    This makes sheen realize that the Dragon girl is really angry this time.

    No way, Sean disappeared under her eyes, she also waited for Sean all night, but Sean came back with a face full of lipprints, if it had been in the previous life, I''m afraid she would have packed up her clothes and returned to her mother''s home.

    But sheen was also wronged.

    "I didn''t want to leave. I was dragged by force too?"

    Sean wants to cry without tears.

    Of course, it''s impossible for the Dragon cadres of glati and blati, who only obey their master''s orders, to pity sheen.

    "In a word, the master doesn''t want to see you, and we can''t help it."

    Gratty took the barrel, poured two mouthfuls into her mouth, and then followed sheen with the breath of wine.

    "In my opinion, you might as well go back to the wild woman outside, so that the master can give up his heart and cancel his engagement with you."

    Bratti even had a delusion.

    Sean really wants to show these two women some color.

    Yesterday, he dragged people to death, saying that he wanted to squeeze them dry. If he couldn''t, he couldn''t leave. Today, he just picked up his pants and didn''t recognize people?

    Dead Master!

    In sheen so secretly scold of time, perhaps is can''t see down, lead Lilith of Yulin came forward.

    "I said, you two should get out of the way." You Lin extremely direct way: "anyway AI Yi elder sister can''t really don''t want to see my home silly master, maybe now just waiting for silly master to coax her, you stop like this, afterwards silly master and AI Yi elder sister make up, it''s you who suffer."

    Well said!

    It''s worthy of being an adult dragon. They all know how to support and reason for their masters, and they are also very smart. They are much better than those who only know how to fight before. Here''s a compliment!

    Of course, if you can not open your mouth and shut your mouth, it will be more satisfying for you. This simple dragon!

    Sean thinks so, but Gladys and bratti argue with Yulin.

    "The master is not so girlish. Do you think the king of the dragon clan is the kind of fool who can cheer up with two words of coax?"

    Galati set up the flag directly.

    "That is to say, the dragon master and I used to kill two brave monsters by ourselves. Do you really think we can do whatever we want to do with our master by virtue of our unmarried relationship?"

    Blatti sneered, and the flag was more cheerful than Galati.

    "Two idiots, they''ve lived for nothing for so many years."

    Yulin despised both of them.

    All of a sudden, glatti and blatti were directly angry.

    "Were you still angry with this brave man yesterday? How did you help him talk today? "

    Gladys came back with a reply.

    "Thanks to you, you are the strongest dragon that I have been looking forward to for a long time. I thought you would turn around after yesterday. I didn''t expect you to give in so soon. It''s useless."

    Blatti directly mocks the stimulus.

    However, Yulin is not only not angry, but more despised.

    "Yesterday, I was still greedy for my master''s body. Today, I''ve brought it up again. Do you think it''s a bad thing for me to follow my stupid master?" Yulin said contemptuously, "I don''t think you two guys can break through to the limit level in your life."

    "You...!" Two dragon girls exploded in an instant.

    Just when the strongest existence of the three dragon groups was about to fight together, AI Yi''s cold voice finally came out of the room.

    "What are you arguing about outside?"

    The cold words made the smell of gunpowder disappear.

    "Master...""Didn''t you sleep?"

    Glatti and blatti looked at each other.

    On the contrary, Yulin turned her lips.

    "I''ll tell you, sister Ayi is waiting for my stupid master to coax her."

    This girl''s head is much better than before since she became a human being, and her EQ is also rising.

    However, the girl''s EQ is higher, but her IQ is lower.

    After all...

    "bang!"

    The fist made of magic came out of the room and smashed on Yulin''s head, which made the girl cry and squat down.

    "Do you think I didn''t hear you? Smelly girl

    AI Yihuo''s loud voice came out.

    "Master!"

    "Master!"

    Glatti and blatti reacted and quickly turned to the direction of the room.

    "Good chance!"

    One side has been quietly covetous of sheen finally seized the opportunity, eyes flash, a moment move, disappeared in place.

    Instead, there was a noise in the room.

    "Who let you in?"

    "Can''t I come in by myself?"

    "How dare you enter my room without my permission?"

    "Do you expect me to inform you twice, like your mindless subordinates?"

    "... get out!"

    "I don''t know!"

    "Don''t think I''m really afraid to do it."

    "I should have said that."

    After such a while of noise, it seems that someone really started, or started, the noise began to become noisy.

    "Let go!"

    AI Yi yelled.

    "I don''t know!"

    Sean is still so tough.

    "Who allowed you to carry it up?"

    Ayi''s completely burned.

    "You said it yourself. You can hold my words at any time."

    Sheen began to talk about the past.

    "You...

    AI Yi is angry and helpless.

    "I hear you''re sleepy? Then let''s sleep! "

    The voice of Sheehan''s victory came from the room.

    After the dialogue, people outside can''t hear clearly.

    Obviously, Ayi has been defeated by Sheehan''s cheekiness and has entered a state of submission.

    Next, it is only possible that the two will enter a new round of dispute over the issue of "sleeping together".

    It''s just that the dispute, even glatti and bratti, can be heard. It''s not so much a quarrel as a flirtation.

    "..."

    "..."

    the three views of the two dragon girls have been broken.

    Even the mentality is a little broken.

    Master, aren''t you always so dignified that you won''t let your sisters touch you?

    Master, aren''t you a ferocious dragon devil who even killed two brave people?

    Master, are you sick?

    Master, are you really hugged and ready to sleep with a human opposite sex?

    Master...

    at this moment, Galati and bharatti only feel dizzy in their heads and have a dream feeling.

    "I said it."

    You Lin felt her little brain and repeatedly confirmed that she didn''t have a long bag. Then she held up her dignity again and continued to despise the two elders.

    Galati and bratti can only glare at Yulin.

    You Lin naturally also unwilling to show weakness of stare back.

    It''s just two defeated generals. It''s true.

    Just then, the two women are still greedy for their master''s body. Taking this opportunity, they can give them some color to see, so that they can know that they are the only one who can be "filled" by the stupid master!

    That is to say, it''s impossible for three people to do it here.

    Anyway, this is the supreme castle, the most important administrative organ in the demon world. As long as it''s not too long-lived, it won''t want to fight in private here.

    With this in mind, Yulin took the lead in regaining her momentum.

    "Let''s go back to sleep, sister Lilith."

    Yulin picked up Lilith.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith also stayed with sheen all night, which was a bit sleepy. Besides, sheen seemed to be busy and not suitable to disturb. She didn''t refuse eulin''s invitation and nodded her head.

    Yulin immediately turned to leave.

    Until...

    "wait!"

    Galati stops Yulin.

    "What for?"Yulin turned her head rather displeased.

    This silly dragon, can''t really have no brain, want to do it here?

    Gratie didn''t want to do it here, of course.

    "... are you really going to stay with that brave man all the time?"

    Glatti looks at Yulin holding Lilith, and makes a final confirmation of Sheehan''s obedience.

    "Again?" You Lin is a little annoyed, direct way: "no matter how many times you ask, I still answer that, I will not stay in the dragon."

    This answer, without any hesitation.

    "Why?" Brarti was still reluctant to say: "anyway, you have reached the limit level, and then it is impossible to improve your strength. You don''t need to rely on the special ability of that brave man, do you?"

    Indeed, Yulin, who has reached the limit level, can no longer continue to absorb Sheehan''s magic and improve her own strength.

    She has reached the limit of her life, and then it is beyond the level.

    But the level of detachment can not be crossed by ordinary life, only the brave can rise up with their own strength.

    The rest, such as Demi demons and great spirits, are just special cases of special cases.

    It can be said that Yulin has come to the end.

    From now on, no matter what she does, she will not be able to improve her own strength. At most, she will start from external conditions, such as equipping with some equipment, to improve her combat effectiveness.

    She should be able to get away from sheen.

    But she just didn''t want to.

    "As I said, without a stupid master, I''m just a country dragon. I won''t have today."

    Yulin left such words behind.

    "So, from now on, I will always be with the silly master, when he is surrounded by a dragon who can help him fight."

    With that, you Lin left without looking back.

    Only glatti and bratti were left, looking at Yulin''s back, speechless.

    Finally, the two looked at each other.

    "It seems that we still have to find a way to keep the brave man."

    "That''s right."

    The two dragon girls strengthened their determination.

    I just don''t know if it''s useful.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    Two scheming dragon girls are making their own calculations. Naturally, sheen is not clear.

    He is just shameless, relying on his own skills, all kinds of grinding, finally grinding the Dragon devil his Highness has no temper.

    "Listen, it''s not going to happen again."

    AI Yi can only throw such cruel words in the end.

    "Yes."

    Sean didn''t care. He agreed first.

    Anyway, it''s OK to muddle through now.

    As for the next thing, it''s natural to wait until the next chance.

    AI Yi also seems to see the insincerity of sheen, but has no strength to say anything.

    His royal highness, the Dragon demon, who was already sleepy, was exhausted after spending the whole night for sheen, so he almost fell down to sleep.

    But before falling asleep, Ayi had something to say.

    "Where on earth have you been?"

    Ayi looks at sheen.

    "This...

    sheen is in a dilemma.

    It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, but that he didn''t know where he was called by ninen.

    He only knows that...

    "it''s used to seal [call of the brave]."

    Sheehan made the answer.

    Originally, Sheehan thought that this answer would shock Ayi.

    It''s a pity that AI Yi was not shocked, but also showed an unexpected expression.

    "It seems that sister Sela is right. There is an unknown goddess there..."

    AI Yi murmured.

    "What''s the matter?" Sheehan didn''t hear clearly, and asked subconsciously, "what are you talking about?"

    "Nothing." AI Yi did not say, glanced at Sheehan and said, "as long as you know that your situation is more complicated and involved than anyone imagined, that''s enough."

    "So, what can''t you tell me directly?" Sean was not used to seeing it. He said calmly, "I hate you riddlers most."

    Really, I hate it.

    "Don''t look at me like that." AI Yi is not angry way: "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but I just know some things, and I haven''t sorted them out. In addition, what happened last night has told me that some people don''t want you to know too much, I''m afraid you can''t open it, so I''d better wait until the mystery is solved by myself honestly."

    That''s something Ayi thought about last night.

    After all, it was when she could not help saying something that Sean was forcibly summoned to the past and disappeared in front of herself.

    Thus it can be seen that the goddess who called sheen, even if she exposed her own existence, did not want sheen to realize some truth.

    No matter what, the truth, for Sheehan, is too shocking, which may lead him to be unable to accept.

    The other party should also do not want to see what happened to sheen, just did not hesitate to expose their own existence, called sheen to the past.

    Now, since the other party has been exposed, it will be more unscrupulous and may be monitoring the situation here at any time.

    Under such circumstances, once they realize something is wrong, the other party will call Sean away as they did last night.

    In other words, even if AI Yi wants to tell sheen the truth, sheen can''t hear it.

    In addition, AI Yi has really thought about it seriously. He thinks it''s better not to be known by sheen too soon. He and others also need more evidence to prove the correctness of that guess. Under the current situation, it''s better not to say anything.

    Especially here in the supreme castle, there is no border protection shield on the other side of the conference room, so it may be heard by others at any time.

    And among these people, if there is the existence of the old demons, then sheen will be miserable, and will be attacked by all the old demons.

    Sheen may not be afraid of it, but the reason why the old demons are terrorists is not for no reason.

    if they really get up by all means and look at the demons who have been arranged for hundreds of years in demon city, they will know that they all committed suicide because of Palin''s plan a while ago.

    No matter what the reason is, it is not suitable to talk about it with sheen.

    So...

    "don''t worry, when it''s time for you to know, someone will tell you the truth."

    AI Yi said such a not painful, a little comfort feeling can not feel the words.

    "Forget it." Sheehan did not tangle, said: "you do not want to say, do not say it."

    It''s better to leave it alone than to tangle all the time.

    If you can''t get the answer, you have to investigate. I''m afraid you''re going to have a crisis.

    As a result, Sheehan once again to play out their too strong ability to accept, this matter in the bottom of my heart, no longer think about it.On the contrary, Ayi seems to think of something.

    "By the way, you''re going to a place with me tomorrow."

    AI Yi remembered what he had been waiting for the demons to decide in the conference room.

    "Where?"

    Sheen was puzzled.

    "Good place." AI Yi said bluntly: "if you can really get benefits there, then your strength may be able to go up a bit."

    "A good place to improve your strength?" Sean was no longer sleepy. He even asked, "is it a place like the inner Temple of the human world?"

    "Almost." AI Yi didn''t explain. He didn''t know whether he was lazy or sleepy. He began to yawn and said impatiently, "in a word, you can go with us tomorrow."

    "You?" Sean found Hua Dian.

    "That''s right." AI Yi said: "six of our sisters will go with you. It''s better to say that you can''t go there without us."

    This treatment is definitely the highest level in the history of the demon world.

    As the top six demons of the demon clan, they were accompanied by one person collectively. It was definitely the first time in a thousand years after the death of the demon king.

    "Remember to have a rest tonight. Don''t run around. You can eat dinner, but don''t eat anything after night. Just drink some water properly."

    AI Yi yawned.

    "Why does it sound like going to a hospital?"

    Sean is speechless.

    Ignoring Sheen''s speechless choking, Ayi seems to have reached the limit.

    "I''m going to sleep. I''m so sleepy. Don''t wake me up again."

    With that, AI Yi lay down, with a pillow in her arms, closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Sheehan shrugged, and then very naturally lay beside AI Yi, and even put the little girl into her arms.

    "... what are you doing?"

    "Sleep."

    "I didn''t say you could sleep here, did I?"

    "But you didn''t say you couldn''t sleep here."

    "... why do you want to go back to sleep and take my pillow away?"

    "Because it''s an eyesore."

    "..."

    in the end, Sheehan achieved something and went to bed with Ayi.

    AI Yi seems to be really sleepy. If she doesn''t want to worry too much with Sean, she will fall asleep.

    For several times, Sheehan almost couldn''t control his claws of Anlu mountain and grabbed some places he shouldn''t.

    Fortunately, Sean didn''t sleep all night last night. Finally, sleepiness occupied his whole brain and made him sleep to death.

    In the dream, Sean dreamed of many exciting scenes.

    Those scenes told Sheehan that "sure enough, it''s very coquettish to call your own goddess..."

    ...

    time flies by just as Sheehan and his party are making up for sleep.

    In the twinkling of an eye, night is coming again.

    In the dead of night, Sean, who had been sleeping all day, finally woke up.

    In his arms, his royal highness Longmo is still sleeping comfortably. He doesn''t seem to wake up.

    is worth mentioning that this girl is in the arms of sheen, and a pair of small hands firmly control her hands, like what suspect he has caught.

    Sean pondered for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion calmly.

    "I''m sure I didn''t do anything. It''s this girl who has a strong sense of self-defense that she doesn''t trust me as a simple, honest and honest person like this."

    This sentence, if AI Yi hears it, he will surely spray a long breath on Sheen''s face.

    Are you honest, honest and honest, you don''t count in your heart?

    Why do people hold your hand? You don''t count in your heart?

    Oh, man.

    It''s bound to be Ayi''s mental activity.

    It''s a pity that AI Yi is really completely asleep. I don''t know how shameless she made her own argument.

    Sheen got up slowly, unconscious.

    "Well?"

    As soon as he got up, Sheehan''s unconscious action made him find a piece of parchment falling from his body.

    "This is

    Sean was stunned at first, then thought about it.

    "By the way, I haven''t gone to the appointment in the woods last night."

    Think of here, sheen is to think of this morning in front of their own Hutt Adele like a desire to talk and stop.

    "It seems that I have to look for her."

    Sheen patted her face, reluctantly released the little dragon girl in her arms, and let Aiyi finally get free.

    Immediately, sheen quietly left AI Yi''s room.

    I have to say that he looks like a miserable husband who is ready to slip out in the middle of the night....

    "Shua!"

    With a faint sound, sheen moved in an instant and left Ayi''s room, even the area.

    The top floor of the supreme castle is not like the top floor of the magic castle, where strangers are not allowed to enter. There are not only patrols of the demons guarding the night, but also people rushing to work all night. From time to time, there are some voices and lights.

    Moreover, the supreme castle has distinct areas, including working area, living area and visitor accommodation area.

    For example, chavne, Lide, Kamina, Milu and Ayi all occupied a small area and lived there. Those places were also reserved for the use of celA''s sisters, so that they could be used when the demons gathered.

    Sheehan left the area that was divided for the Dragon demon leader.

    He knew that both Yulin and Lilith were resting in the same room, and that even Galati and blatti were waiting outside Ayi''s door, sleeping like two door gods.

    If he doesn''t directly move away from this area in an instant, those little things may wake up these girls.

    Sheen thought for a moment. Instead of disturbing them, she was ready to solve the problem by herself.

    The problem is that Sheehan was just about to leave the supreme castle when he was blocked.

    "So late, you want to go missing again?"

    The moving voice line, which seemed to be smiling, came into Sean''s ears, and Sean was stunned. He turned his head and looked aside.

    There, I do not know when, appeared a tall graceful figure.

    "Schaffner? What are you doing here? "

    Sheen was surprised.

    Here comes Schaffner.

    He was wearing a silk Pajama, holding his chest, leaning against the window of the corridor, bathing in the moonlight, and looking at sheen with a playful expression.

    Sheen could not help glancing at each other''s figure and swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    This witch is always attractive.

    Sean had just come up with such an idea when Schaffner turned her eyes.

    When he saw this, sheen thought of the other party''s [Lianxin demon] and could also read his own inner thoughts to a certain extent. Although he didn''t foul like "brave summon ¡¤ Nien" who had a deep connection with him, he could read everything, but he could also roughly understand some of Sheen''s thoughts.

    At the moment, Sheehan quickly eyes nose, nose heart, diverged from the topic.

    "If you come out and run like this, you don''t want to catch a man, do you?"

    Sheehan''s tone was more acid than provocative.

    I didn''t realize it at first, but now when I think about it carefully, I really feel that some ideas are not accessible.

    But Schaffner''s brow was raised.

    "Fishing for men?" "I was transferred out by a man. Before I appeared here, I just woke up from the room," she said

    The demon also waited for Sean all night last night, and didn''t go back to his room until dawn. He even went to sleep until he felt Sean''s breath.

    As soon as she wakes up, she finds sheen, who is sneaking away from the supreme castle.

    As a result, Schaffner would come directly, not to mention Lille who was guarding her door.

    Therefore, only sheen was lucky to see this dress of Schaffner.

    Knowing this, Sean''s idea of not being accessible suddenly became accessible.

    It''s just that...

    "I was just going out and you came here? What''s wrong? You want to stop me? "

    Sheehan expressed doubts about this.

    Schaffner shook her head.

    But that''s what she said.

    "It won''t stop you, but it won''t let you go out alone." "Who knows if you''re going to meet some wild woman again and come back with a face of lipstick?" she said sarcastically

    "Cough..." Sheehan coughed twice and said awkwardly, "how do you know about this?"

    "What do you say?" Schaffner had a bad look.

    Than this woman''s ability, since she can read Sean''s heart, is it possible to read the hearts of those who are infatuated with her?

    It''s no surprise that she will know the "flag" that Sean carried when she returned today.

    "I have something to do, not go out and fool around."

    Sheehan felt that he had to explain.

    But Schaffner is more direct.

    "Whether you''re going out or not, I have only one word."

    Schaffner looked directly at Sean and gave him a smile.

    "Take me with you."

    At this moment, sheen admits, he''s gone.

    Why don''t you just hang out?

    It seems that there is no loss...

    there is no loss www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    The castle, the gate.

    Sean waited here for about ten minutes before Schaffner appeared again.

    "Well, let''s go."

    She has changed into a sultry Pajama and put on a dress like dress. She smiles.

    That beautiful and moving posture, touching smile, all make men obsessed.

    Even sheen couldn''t help but live on each other''s body and cut several eyes hard. Then he pressed the feeling of heart beat. He didn''t know how many times he made a sound.

    "It''s said that I''m not going out to look for a wild woman. Why follow me?"

    Sean always feels that her image in these women''s minds is greatly damaged, and her trust value is directly negative.

    But she didn''t like it.

    "Since it''s not, what''s the problem with letting me follow?"

    She said so obstinately.

    "I''m afraid that people will think I''m making a mountain out of a molehill or find it inconvenient."

    Although Sean didn''t talk to Schaffner about hetter Adele, he knew that with the ability of the heart demon, the demon must have understood the matter very well.

    Sure enough...

    "it''s not that I don''t know that Hutt Adele is going to ask you." Schaffner glanced at Sheehan and said, "it''s better to say that it''s not a secret in the eyes of some people, and my sisters all know about it."

    In other words, even if Schaffner went with her, she would not find it inconvenient.

    "After all, just don''t believe me, right?"

    Sean for Schaffner in any case to follow the move, can only make such detoxification.

    Schaffner did not reply. She laughed and said nothing.

    In fact, whether Sean is going to go out to find a wild woman, Schaffner really doesn''t care.

    She can be regarded as the wild woman that Sean was looking for by accident if she counted up strictly. How could she care about such a thing?

    Even if Sean really went out to find a wild woman, anyway, everyone is nameless, what can he do?

    Therefore, Schaffner did not let Sheehan leave the supreme castle alone, not to watch him, but to protect him.

    As I said before, the demons have decided that if there is no accident, they must leave a person to take care of Sean.

    This brave man... No, it should be said that the safety of this man, who may be more special than the brave man, is not only related to himself, but also to them, even to the demons.

    The importance of other jade is self-evident.

    The demon king Baoyu, who has been taken away by the Supreme God for thousands of years, has finally returned. No matter for the sake of the demon family or for the sake of the demon king''s feelings, the demons can''t watch it running around.

    Last night was just an accident, which could not be stopped, but also caused the six sisters to stay all night, which shows the importance of this matter.

    In addition, Sheen''s special identity is no longer a factor of the devil. Anyway, the demons have to protect him.

    Even if he has great strength, he always has such a strong evil god around him, so the demons can''t feel at ease.

    When he was in the imperial capital, didn''t Sean nearly turn over?

    Don''t they disperse when they come to the demon world?

    Considering these problems, no matter how many people are crammed into Sheen''s side, it is not enough for the demons.

    If it wasn''t for the fear of being too shocking and attracting the prying eyes of the people who have the intention, the demons would like to arrange a full guard for sheen, and even let two or three demons join hands to protect sheen nearby.

    In view of this, Schaffner would immediately appear and stop Sean when he realized that he was going to leave the supreme castle.

    It''s not just Schaffner.

    Schaffner himself has the feeling that, in addition to the sleepy AI Yi and Milu, who has a simple mind and doesn''t have many ideas, the rest of the sisters, even if they are not around sheen, have arranged some means to watch Sheen''s every move.

    By virtue of the ability of Lianxin demon, Schaffner has been connecting with Sean and peeping at his every move.

    When Sheehan was ready to leave the supreme castle, besides herself, Schaffner felt that the air engines of Sela, Lide and even Kamina had moved a little.

    This proves that Sylla, lied and Camina are all the same as Schaffner, who have been watching Sean all the time.

    However, as the supremacy of the demons, cella is still dealing with the affairs left by the day, so she can''t protect sheen personally. Lild has to accompany Milu to prevent the girl from getting out of control. Let alone Kamina, her relationship with sheen is not so good, so the three people didn''t show up at the first time.

    Of course, if Schaffner didn''t appear here and stop Sean, one of them would appear here and stop Sean in the end.For this reason, Schaffner could not help feeling up.

    "Even if we look at the whole history of Ohm niepertanson, you are the only one who can get us to this point except the devil."

    Schaffner patted Sean on the shoulder.

    "You have to be honored? My brave Lord? "

    Smell speech, Xi en ha ha.

    "Yes, I''m honored. All right, your highness demon?"

    After leaving such insincere words behind, Sheehan ignored Schaffner and walked directly out of the supreme castle.

    She chuckled and followed her step by step.

    They left the castle together.

    About a few minutes later, in a dark corner of the supreme castle, a figure appeared quietly.

    He looked at Sean and Schaffner, who left together with each other in a friendly manner while fighting. On their clenched fists, the depressing magic was fluctuating.

    ...

    Central City, border area.

    Here, there are basically no buildings, only patches of grassland, forests and even mountains.

    In a city, there are grasslands, forests and mountains. It might be a strange thing to put them in other places, but not in the demon world.

    Because there are not only demons in the demon world, but also demons raised by demons.

    Some demons need to be kept in a specific environment.

    Therefore, in the demon world, it is not uncommon to see such a border area in the city.

    Sean took Schaffner, under the guidance of parchment, into a small forest.

    There are only a few scattered demons in the grove. Besides, there is no life.

    With the ability of external awareness of destiny, Sheehan not only detected these scattered demons, but also found that their levels were all above 70.

    "Is such a high-level demon kept in the woods?"

    Sheen couldn''t imagine what level of demons had been raised in the grasslands, forests and alpine lakes.

    Schaffner did.

    "After all, demons are created by the demons. We brought many demons to the demon world thousands of years ago, and most of them are of very high level. For us, if we want to discuss the variety and strength of demons, only Tagore''s forest in the human world is qualified to compare with the demons in the demon world."

    In other words, in the demon world, it''s not rare to see a demon settlement like Tagore''s forest in the human world.

    Not only in quantity, but also in quality.

    "It''s not the ultimate level of demons. There are only two or three levels of demons in the demon world. Even the demons dare not provoke them. Only the demons like us can command them. But if we only talk about the legendary level, there are many demons in the demon world, even in the edge of the central city."

    Schaffner''s random and incomparable explanation makes sheen have no fuck to say.

    It can only be said that it is worthy of being hailed as the strongest race. There are many powerful demons and even powerful demons in the demons. No wonder the protoss have to cultivate a human race to compete with the demons.

    While Sean was thinking about it, Schaffner did something that made him feel that heaven had no eyes.

    "I''m tired. I don''t want to go. I''d better find a substitute."

    So she waved and let the magic out.

    The magic outside is like a tornado. It passes through the distance in kilometers in a flash and takes in a magic object.

    "Roar!"

    The legendary level of ninety-two was like a lion and tiger in scales. When it fell on the ground, it was stunned. Then it noticed the breath of strangers and roared angrily.

    But when the lion tiger scale beast cast its fierce eyes on Schaffner, it suddenly froze.

    She said, not surprisingly.

    "Sit down."

    At the command of Schaffner, the lion tiger scale beast hesitated for a second, then decisively obeyed. In Sheehan''s slightly collapsed eyes, he was like a tamed pug, lying in front of Schaffner.

    The ferocity in his eyes was gone, and there was only a flattering face left, and even a trace of obsession appeared in Schaffner''s eyes, which made Sheen''s heart like thousands of grass and mud horses galloping by.

    "NIMA, even the demons will fall?"

    Isn''t this demon''s unique skill a temptation or something?

    Shane''s heart make complaints about it.

    She just jumped on the back of the lion and tiger, sat down lazily, or sat on her side, her jade like feet swaying in the air, which was very comfortable.

    "It''s much more comfortable."

    Schaffner nodded with satisfaction.The lion, tiger and scaly beast did not show any disobedience after she sat on it. On the contrary, she had a very happy expression, which made sheen have a few words about MMP.

    "I..." Sean resisted the impulse to curse and gave up. "Forget it, don''t worry about so much."

    With that, sheen turned and went into the woods without looking back.

    It seems that the lion tiger scale beast has only discovered the existence of sheen until now. Looking at Sheen''s back, it shows a murderous look.

    Until, a light sound came into its ears.

    "If you touch it, you will die."

    The sound of laughing and chanting makes the lion and tiger scale beast excite on the spot, quickly converges its murderous spirit, and gasps again like a pug.

    "Follow up."

    Schaffner just threw out such a sentence, and the lion tiger scale beast jumped up quickly, followed Sean, and even wagged its tail.

    Fortunately, sheen didn''t see this scene, otherwise he would curse again.

    Unexpectedly, there are licking dogs in demons, Gan! Maybe it''s because of the smell of liger and scaleball. When sheen enters the woods, he finds that several monsters that originally inhabit here are far away from here as if they were startled.

    Sean felt it for a while and found that there was no magic smell in the woods. Then he ignored it, took out the parchment, followed the instructions above and came to the destination.

    Here, in an open space surrounded by trees, the figure of cold wave around him stands quietly.

    "Lord Schaffner?"

    Hutt Adele saw Schaffner, who was riding on a huge lion and tiger, following behind sheen, and showed a stunned expression.

    Obviously, she didn''t expect that Schaffner would come with her.

    "Leave me alone." She still sat on the body of the lion and tiger, yawned lovingly and waved lazily: "I just follow this little man to go out for a night outing to have fun. Don''t care about me too much."

    Sean vomited blood immediately.

    Hutt Adele frowned and looked at sheen as if she were looking at him again.

    "Don''t listen to her!" Knowing that she would die if she didn''t explain, sheen quickly said, "I just came to see you. This guy wants to come with me!"

    This sentence, Hutt Adele has not yet had time to respond, Schaffner will step out first.

    "How can you say that?" Xiafune couldn''t believe it and said: "it was you who said that you would not go to other wild women that I came out with you. I didn''t expect that you could...

    with that, xiafune wiped the corners of her eyes and looked like tears.

    "I..."

    Sean''s eloquence for two generations, but he couldn''t say a decent word at this moment, only MMP burst out in his heart, so that he almost didn''t burst out rude words.

    Just when Hearn is angry with danbiansheng and is ready to have a war of words with Schaffner, Hutt Adele makes a sound.

    "I know about it."

    That''s what Rhett Adele said.

    "Is it... Is it?"

    Sean was stunned for a moment, and then she felt a little relieved.

    "Yes." "It seems that I''m interrupting you. Don''t worry. My business will be over soon. After that, I will leave decisively. Please forgive me."

    The joy in Sheehan''s heart was gone.

    Do you know something about it?

    Know a wool!

    "Anyway, please follow me first." After saying this, she looked at Schaffner, hesitated for a while, and sighed, "if Lord Schaffner is a little bit idle, please come along."

    "Good ~ ~" Schaffner immediately broke tears into a smile, or there was no tears at all, which made her smile beautiful.

    What can Sean do?

    Can only in the heart again and again will her circle fork.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    In the deserted woods in the middle of the night, Sheen''s figures were looming. Except for the lion, tiger and scale beetle, which was a little bigger and looked very obvious, the rest of them were completely covered by the shade of trees, so it was difficult to distinguish the human form.

    But none of them was bothered by the boundless darkness. They all moved freely through the woods.

    Hutt Adele is at the front, leading the way.

    Sean walked in the middle, looking at the back of Hutt Adele.

    She sat on the back of the lion and tiger, and fell behind. She was still lazy, but she exuded boundless charm.

    Unfortunately, no one is lucky enough to enjoy this scene, including Sean, who is walking in front of it.

    Of course, Sheehan did it on purpose.

    He doesn''t want to talk to this woman now, so let alone appreciate it, he feels bored at a glance.

    Anyway, he has seen all the things he should or shouldn''t watch, which can only slightly quench his thirst.

    As a result, Sean soon didn''t care about the existence of Schaffner. He just looked at her leading the way. After a while, he made a sound.

    "Well, what do you want me to do for you?"

    Sean finally got the question.

    Yesterday, Hutt Adele had said that she had a favor to do for sheen.

    For this reason, even if sheen broke his appointment yesterday, today, Hutt Adele still quietly came here to wait for him, and did not even mention a word during the day. It can be imagined that this matter should be quite important for Hutt Adele.

    The same is true.

    "... I want you to help me save people."

    There was a silence in her voice, and then she said something like this.

    "Save people?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    Hutt Adele nodded and pondered for a moment, as if thinking about what to say next to express her request.

    Then, Rhett Adele spoke.

    "Before that, I''d like to ask Lord Sheehan, do you know the existence of the ice women

    Hutt Adele asked this question.

    "Ice women?"

    Sean''s confused.

    As you can see, Rhett Adele knows that sheen doesn''t know about this group.

    Until a sweet, moving and lazy voice rang.

    "It''s a small ethnic group with a very small population, no men, only women. Like the stonewomen, they reproduce through special methods, but their reproductive ability is extremely weak. At the peak, there are only a dozen people."

    Schaffner glanced at her, then looked at Sheehan, and Sheeran explained.

    "They have no fixed clan land. They have been drifting all over the world before the birth of the demon kingdom. In addition, they are sparsely populated, so only a few people or on special occasions can be lucky to see them. Even on the battlefield of the gods and demons, it is very difficult to see an ice girl."

    This shows how mysterious and rare this group of people are.

    But...

    "every member of the bingnu clan is very strong. As an adult, she is a master of the 80 level demon clan. Like the dragon clan and the shinu clan, she is a rare and scarce unified clan in the demon clan."

    Schaffner''s explanation makes Sean suddenly and doubtfully.

    "Unified ethnic group?" Sheehan was not ashamed to ask, "what''s that?"

    "It means that the life structure is very close, and the soul composition is very similar, so the unique skills of awakening have almost the same effect." Schaffner didn''t feel impatient either. He explained patiently and unexpectedly: "the world knows that there are no exactly the same unique skills in the world. The unique skills of each individual are different and belong to all the miracles of one person. However, there are some special groups that will awaken unique skills with the same name and very similar effect ability."

    For example, once the dragon people are transformed, they will wake up to a unique skill called "dragon transformation". The only difference is that the effect is different.

    You Lin is seven times as powerful as ever, while AI Yi, the leader, mother and king of the dragon people, is ten times as powerful. That''s the gap.

    But in addition to the effective gap, the Dragon demons have unique skills with a unified name.

    In this way, the group that can awaken the unique skills of unified name is the so-called unified group.

    "The stone maids with magic collar are also a unified group. Once they wake up to their unique skills, they will have an ability called [stone''s magic eye], which can gradually turn the visible individual into inorganic matter. Depending on the magic power of the users, some people can even turn everything they can see into stone statues, which is very powerful."

    Sean can''t help but think of seeing Lille for the first time and almost fighting with her.

    At that time, Lille''s eyes once became very strange, seemed to contain a very powerful force, so that Sean was a little serious at that time.Now in retrospect, that should be the ability of a unique skill called stone eye.

    "Unified ethnic groups like the dragon and the shinu are very powerful. They are born with great power, and they are bound to rise to a certain level in adulthood. They are the best among the demons. They stand at the top of the demon world. They are admired and feared by people."

    At this point, Schaffner is not without regret.

    "It''s a pity that the number of Manchu demons is too small to be unified."

    For example, the dragon race is originally incarnated from the dragon race. Only a small part of the dragon race can successfully awaken its unique skills. This small part of the dragon race is less than one percent of the whole dragon race. In addition, the number of pure blood dragon races is rare, which leads to less than ten Dragons of the whole dragon race.

    Even so, the Dragon tribe is also known as the strongest group in the demon world, so we can see how powerful they are.

    The same is true of the shinu people. Because there are only women and no men, but they reproduce in a special way, the population must not be much, and few people can successfully awaken their unique skills. As a result, they have become the first group of demon collars.

    This is the so-called unified ethnic group. There is a special existence in the demons. Although it is rare, it is powerful.

    If there are more such groups, maybe it would be very difficult for the Protoss and the Terran to compete with the demons?

    "As one of the unified ethnic groups, bingnu is the most sparsely populated, but everyone can wake up to the unique skill called bingluo dispatch, which can control the cold ice and cold winter. In the past, they were even regarded as the ice goddess of the demon clan, which means that their ability is no less than that of the goddess in charge of the concept of winter."

    Schaffner burst into laughter.

    "Because of this, the Bing Nu nationality is also known as the strongest group under the Dragon nationality, ranking higher than the Shi Nu nationality, which is also a unified group. In addition, they are all female only groups. The Shi Nu nationality has always regarded the Bing Nu nationality as a strong enemy, and they have been competing secretly, whether in the past or now."

    Sean''s mouth twitched at this.

    "It''s no wonder that the nervous stone girl stares at her all the time as soon as she comes here..."

    sheen thought there was something wrong between them, but now it seems that it''s the result of the competition between ethnic groups.

    However...

    "we ice girls have never regarded the stone girls as enemies."

    Hutt Adele''s understatement was enough to make Lille angry on the spot.

    "I think it''s interesting." "It''s a pity that Audrey doesn''t want to join my magic collar. Otherwise, my magic collar will be very busy," she said with a smile

    This demon is totally afraid of chaos in the world.

    She just shook her head lightly.

    "The bingnu people vowed to be loyal to his Royal Highness the moon demon a long time ago. As a member of the bingnu people, I will not disobey their vows."

    Even if the target is a charismatic demon like Schaffner, Hutt Adele also insists on this point.

    Of course...

    "that''s why I didn''t have much interest in you later. I only like obedient dolls and so on. I don''t like them the most." "If not, this group of ice girls, whose heart seems to be frozen and whose temperament is cold enough not to fall in front of me, is really in line with my hobby," she murmured

    What she likes most is the person who can be calm in front of her, who can resist her own charm and who doesn''t listen to her own words.

    Ice women are indifferent by nature. They can resist the charm of xiafune to a certain extent even in the face of xiafune. In principle, they should be very popular with xiafune.

    However, the people of the ice women are indifferent, even their hearts are frozen.

    It''s not ruthless, it''s not cold, it''s just a group of people who, like machines, only follow the policy of a group of people, have no regrets, no dissent or even abnormal fluctuations.

    In view of this, the people of bingnu are strong, but they seldom express any opinions, and they have few opinions. They are born with no characteristics and wonderful life, and can only be led by others and obey others.

    Perhaps, for many superiors, this kind of Bing Nu clan can be regarded as the most excellent and trustworthy subordinate, but for Schaffner, this kind of obedience is her most disgusting.

    If she accepted her, what would happen if she could be calm in front of her?

    It turns out that you''re not following her?

    As a result, she lost interest in bingnu.

    On the contrary, they are the stone girls. Their hearts are as firm as rocks, and they are hard to conquer. They despise things like love and love, and sometimes they even look down on men.

    She became interested in them, so she accepted Lille.

    Although, that wench also obeyed to the words of Xia Fu Nie now, but once, Xia Fu Nie spent a little effort in order to capture her.This little bit of Kung Fu is enough for Schaffner to give Lille a ten point review, right?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Sean is not interested in Schaffner''s personal comments.

    This bitch is affectation, still want to play, forget how to roll over in their own hands?

    If you were not a demon, you would have overturned into a deep ditch for tens of thousands of years.

    Sean kept on murmuring in his heart, completely forgetting that a certain demon can read his heart.

    "..."

    feeling Sean''s thoughts, Schaffner was filled with anger.

    But the thought that she did turn over in this guy''s hand made her depressed again.

    How can I be so unlucky?

    It''s been like this for tens of thousands of years. It''s always the only one who plays with others. How could this time he just overturn in the hands of a man who didn''t know for a few days and lose the most important thing?

    Glamour, the most beautiful woman in the three realms, the peerless enchantress, has made countless heroes sink, and hundreds of millions of lives are intoxicated by it, but they can''t ask for it. They can only grieve for the existence of their whole lives, but they lose their lives to a man who can''t meet for a few fingers?

    If this incident broke out, it could turn the whole ohm niepertanson into a purgatory on earth, and make many men and even women cry bitterly and feel despair and pain.

    That''s nothing.

    The real absurdity is that this person is still her brother-in-law who is about to pass by.

    It''s very coquettish.

    Fortunately...

    (he was chosen by his mother.)

    And very special, very different, not the type she would hate.

    On the contrary, Schaffner has also been in the heart of the list of Hearn rated 98 points, almost catch up with the first AI Yi.

    Therefore, although she was in a very complicated mood, she didn''t have much rejection.

    In addition, she can often read Sean''s heart, know some of his ideas, several reasons superimposed, Schaffner also gradually gave birth to a lot of favor to Sean.

    You know, with the "Lianxin demon", she has many people who can read her heart.

    For those who have long been unable to extricate themselves from Schaffner, what kind of thoughts they have in their hearts, Schaffner is clear.

    Including the man who just felt in the supreme castle, his heart was full of jealousy, which had been clearly observed by Schaffner, but Schaffner didn''t care.

    Over the years, Schaffner has peeped into the hearts of all kinds of people. He has seen through all kinds of human beings and all their ugly hearts.

    Among them, there are even some crazy people who frown and disgust at her naked and strong desire.

    Only sheen, who clearly got himself, not only didn''t give birth to ugly thoughts to her, but also often despised her and cursed her in his heart. Just now, he was still crossing her in circles, completely treating her as an ordinary person.

    Of course, he is not without desire, and sometimes he will be very explicit to Schaffner, and even very evil in the heart of fantasy all kinds of make her gnash teeth, blush posture.

    But it was only for a moment. As soon as he turned his head, he would immediately change his mind.

    This proves that Schaffner is attractive to him, but he will not lose his mind.

    His ability to accept is very strong, even strong to the point of abnormality, no matter in the face of anything can easily pick up and put down.

    Some people may think that this is heartless, but can read the heart of the xiafune is to know that he has heart, but also love, just see very open, very free and easy.

    There are several figures in his heart, which always emerge quietly, and each time they appear, they will make Schaffner feel the strong warm feelings.

    That feeling transcends simple desire.

    Schaffner could feel that Sean''s heart and palpitation would drop sharply and even completely calm when he thought of them.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that even his royal highness, the most beautiful demon in the three realms, can''t match her lovers in his heart.

    This surprised Schaffner more than once.

    After all, in the past, no matter how infatuated a man is, when he sees himself, he will resolutely abandon his former lover and become infatuated with her.

    Even those famous heroes, even if they don''t abandon their original lovers after they see Schaffner, their status in their hearts will be immediately behind Schaffner.

    Schaffner despised it very much.

    Once vows, but because of a love at first sight was completely subverted, such a so-called hero, but also vulgar mortals.

    As a result, Schaffner despised those heroes, and even despised the emperors who had three thousand beauties in the harem.

    Only sheen is the only one she has seen for tens of thousands of years who still loves her and her confidants after seeing and even getting herself.On the contrary, she could do nothing but stir up his desire.

    He has no love for himself, let alone affection, only occasional desire.

    This, on the contrary, made Schaffner resentful.

    Sure enough, good men belong to others

    That''s all Schaffner can say.

    On the other hand, Hutt Adele has been paying close attention to Sean and Schaffner.

    Because, from the time they came to the central city, the behavior between them was very unusual.

    In particular, Schaffner, a demon who is indifferent to anyone and has no interest in others, has been so intimate with a man for the first time, which really surprised the cold tempered jade Hutt.

    Tonight, Schaffner went out alone with Sean, explaining for Sean, talking to Sean, even fighting with Sean. All these are telling hetter Adele how special Sean is to Schaffner.

    (he is worthy of being a brave man who can make his royal highness fall in love with him.)

    She didn''t think about it too much. She just said a few words.

    Sean still doesn''t know how the two women at the scene, who are kaolin flowers in various senses, are evaluating themselves in their hearts.

    He just looked at her again and asked the most fundamental question.

    "The people you want me to save are the people of your bingnu clan?"

    Sheen realized that.

    "... yes." Then she nodded and said, "I''m the only one left in the ice girl group, and the rest are frozen."

    "Frozen?" Sheen raised her eyebrows.

    "Yes, it''s frozen." Hutt Adele was sure.

    Schaffner took advantage of the opportunity.

    "Bingnv is very strong, very strong. At the same level, they can even compete with the dragon like dragon like Huaren. Even our demons think that their unique skill [bingluo dispatch] is very powerful. If they have enough magic power, even flames, lightning, magma or volcanoes can be frozen. In theory, they can even freeze the sun. But if we want to achieve that, we can''t even surpass the level There''s no magic beyond existence, it''s impossible. "

    There is no need to explain how strong such an ice woman is.

    But in this world, not everything is the stronger the better.

    "Bingnu people''s [bingluo dispatch] is too strong, but the owners of this ability are indifferent by nature and don''t care about their own lives. This kind of mentality leads them to burst out the power that even they can''t control, and the final result is that they are affected by their [bingluo dispatch], even they are frozen, and can''t control any more Get out of trouble. "

    Schaffner said such a dumb thing.

    Hutt did not deny it.

    "I broke through to the limit level and had the most powerful hard power. I had few rivals all the time, so I never got to this step."

    Hutt Adele is to say that she has never been to the point where she needs to be desperate to burst out a force that even she can''t control.

    As a result, she did not follow in the footsteps of her people.

    "The population of our bingnu people will be so small. Apart from the problem of reproduction, another important reason is that we do not cherish our own lives."

    In the same way that she is talking about other people''s affairs, she evaluates herself, or her own group.

    "Since ancient times, the powerful ice women have rarely died in the hands of others."

    "Because, when we encounter a strong enemy that is difficult to deal with, we will only choose to fight to the death to break out and freeze the enemy, including ourselves."

    "Even if we don''t meet a strong enemy, if necessary, we will use [bingluo dispatch] to freeze everything and let everything return to silence."

    Hutt Adele used plain words to tell the things that should be very sad.

    For them, it doesn''t seem to be worthy of sorrow or glory. It''s just a very plain course of action.

    To tell you the truth, Sean can hardly agree with this kind of psychology.

    But it''s someone else''s business, and he won''t comment on it.

    So, Sheehan only asked, "can''t those people who are frozen get out of trouble?"

    With the ability of Hutt Adele, it should not be difficult to lift the icebound state of a group of people less than the limit level, right?

    Even if we can''t, can''t the demons?

    As the right subordinate of Sarah, Hutt Adele is only one of the three extreme powers in the demon world. She should be able to invite Sarah and other demons to fight.

    When Sheehan thought so, Schaffner shook his head and denied his statement.

    "Ice women''s ice is different from ordinary ice."

    Even the sun can be frozen in theory. How can such ice be ordinary ice?"It''s not the force acting on the temperature, but the force acting on space or time. The object of freezing is the space and individual time of the enemy, not the enemy itself."

    So she spoke.

    "To get rid of this ice, you have to be someone whose power is far above it, or the ability to work on space and time."

    "In the former case, although we can be satisfied, we can''t guarantee that even the ice women who are sealed in it will be safe and sound."

    "In the latter case, only lydas, the goddess of fate, and the three goddesses of time and space can do it."

    In addition to that, there''s another one.

    "The sword of the brave, which can purify all evils and restrain all demonic forces."

    Schaffner looks to Sheehan.

    "That''s you."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    Her purpose is self-evident, that is to let sheen use the sword to liberate her frozen people.

    She herself has said before that this matter may be very troublesome for others, but for sheen, it is just a matter of lifting a finger.

    Therefore, after knowing that the brave will appear again, she will not hesitate to go to the human world in person.

    "Originally, I wanted to ask her royal highness, Paolo siluti, the kingdom of Mithra, to give a hand. But her Royal Highness has not yet grown up. Her talent and potential are terrible, but she may not be able to cope with her strength. In addition, she has a special identity, and behind her are the goddess of fate, lidas, and many goddess guardians of the Protoss. Even I don''t dare to act rashly."

    Hutt Adele told sheen.

    "Over the years, I''ve been looking for people with space and time-related abilities, but people with such abilities, whether they have them or not, may not have enough power to lift the ice women''s icebound state."

    The ice women are 80 level demon masters when they grow up, and some of them even have legendary existence. This kind of existence erupts out of their own uncontrollable power at the critical moment of life and death, using the ability of [bingluo dispatch], we can imagine how strong this power will be.

    At least, Hutt Adele, a strong man in the extreme level, has nothing to do with the ice cover of these people.

    As long as the ice level of Adele is out of control, the power of Adele will be out of control.

    Even for those ice women who have not reached the legendary level, their [bingluo dispatch] may not threaten her, but it is also uncertain that she wants to use her own strength to lift the ice without affecting them.

    As for the devils, their power is too strong, and they don''t have the ability of "bingluo dispatch" like Hutt Adele. It''s just like that there''s something wrong with their profession. If they want to solve it, they have to be reckless.

    But in this way, it is difficult to guarantee that the ice women will not be harmed.

    "In a word, this problem is rather intractable." Chafresne shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly: "it''s not that we can''t solve it, but it''s just that it''s stuck in a very uncomfortable point, so that we don''t know how to do it. Only in this way can we be sure."

    If the ice women are weaker, they don''t need the demons to do it. Hutt Adele can easily solve it.

    The problem is that there are no weak people in the ice girl clan. They are Grade 80 when they grow up. The power released when they get out of control, even the weakest one, can completely freeze a legendary strong man and make him sleep forever.

    This is the unique skills, unconventional power, always in some unexpected places to play a magic effect, or unexpected trouble.

    Some people''s unique skills even give them a lot of trouble. For example, tyer''s unique skills make her grow horns. Others'' unique skills make a good person become a monster. Even some people''s unique skills will bring unimaginable side effects, endanger their own lives and even the people around them.

    Compared with this type of person, those who have awakened unique skills that are useless are lucky.

    The bingluo dispatch of bingnu tribe is very powerful and should not be owned casually.

    There is no matching mind, spirit and realm, but it has too strong power, and the final result must be runaway.

    The fate of the ice women is a living example.

    "In the past, when his Majesty was still alive, he could easily solve this problem. Even if I lost control and ran away, who could free me with a wave of his hand?"

    She said this, and then she shut her mouth.

    "... yeah." Schaffner shrunk her smile and murmured, "although she is always ruthless, she can''t accomplish anything as long as it''s something we ask for."

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy.

    Sean took a look at hetter Adele, another at Schaffner, and suddenly made a sound.

    "As you say, I can do the same thing with my hand, but I''m not ruthless at all?"

    In a word, the heavy atmosphere was immediately broken.

    "You guy..."

    shyne gave Sean a white look.

    But she also knew that sheen was deliberately cutting the subject.

    So Schaffner went on as Sheehan said.

    "If you can really solve the problem of bingnv, the influence of the demon world will be greatly changed."

    Isn''t it?

    As the second only to the dragon in the demon clan, though the population of bingnu clan is small, they can all awaken the powerful and unique skill of bingluo dispatch. They are all strong, and even have a lot of legendary strong people.

    There are three legendary strongmen in the stone maids, which are known as the first group of magic collar, while the ice maids, even if not counting Hutt Adele, have no less than five legendary ones.In addition, the rest of the ice women are all time bombs, which may break out at any time, drag the enemy together, and fall into a situation where even time and space are frozen. If such an ethnic group reappears, it can be imagined how much turbulence it will bring to the demon world.

    Of course, as the top of the demons, the demons must be happy to see this scene.

    After all, this means that the deterrent power of the demons has become much stronger.

    "Now, my baby Lille is in a hurry."

    Xiafune said such words happily, not distressed at all.

    "Are you the devil?"

    Sean is serious about that.

    Hutt Adele is more serious commitment to sheen.

    "This time, if my Lord can help me save the people, the bingnu people will owe you a big favor. No matter what happens in the future, we will repay it."

    Hutt Adele''s promise is not serious, and the content does not appear to be so sensational. However, Sheehan thinks that the more this is done, the more unimaginable the benefits will be.

    No way.

    "The people of the ice women say that there won''t be too many twists and turns. Since they say they will pay back anyway, they will not hesitate to do so even if you ask them to risk their lives for you?"

    Schaffner smiles at Sean.

    "You''ve found quite a bargain this time, my brave man."

    Indeed, sheen found a big bargain.

    For him, it''s not difficult to lift the ice of [bingluo dispatch], it''s just a little work.

    It''s like a pie in the sky if you can exchange your Kung Fu with the help of one extreme level, five legendary level and a number of demon experts.

    Although there are more powerful forces around with Sheehan''s ability, it''s absolutely a good thing to win over a force with such ability if [bingluo dispatch] is so strong that even the demons don''t know how to deal with it.

    "Yes, I''ll try my best."

    Sheen nodded and answered.

    "Thank you very much."

    Hutt Adele relaxed her face and whispered her thanks.

    The speech is simple, the tone is not grand, but it is very sincere.

    Sean was very comfortable to hear, and followed her to the deepest part of the grove.

    Here, there is a sudden snow.

    In the snow, the astonishing cold air filled the air, which made sheen, who was protected by waituo''s destiny, shiver and feel a little chilly.

    Almost subconsciously, Sheehan diffuses the perception of the outer sense of destiny.

    Sheehan immediately found a clue to this spread.

    "The space here has been frozen..."

    Sheen''s eyes twinkled.

    "See, this is the effect of bingluo dispatch."

    Schaffner looked as usual, and had time to tease sheen.

    Sheen ignored her, just felt it silently and came to some conclusions.

    "Here, there is no way to use instant movement, and the magic can''t be released. The magic in the atmosphere doesn''t even flow. In such a situation, no matter how strong the magician is, he can''t even use a magic."

    The ability to freeze time and space is really good.

    "It''s no wonder that Sarah will send her to receive the apostles of the original devil."

    With this ability, the frozen gold could not escape at all.

    Hutt Adele even moved it to 10000 meters underground, which is probably due to the interference effect of [bingluo dispatch]?

    "Although my unique skill is plug-in, this unique skill... Well, I''m a little greedy."

    Sean tried not to show envy.

    His unique skills are very strong, and there are two other abilities, both of which belong to the foul level.

    Unfortunately, both Tianen and Mingli are unique skills to assist the growth type, and they do not add to Sean''s combat power.

    As Sheehan gets stronger and stronger, all kinds of skills have been learned and integrated into the seven skills of destiny, and the level is about to rise to the top. These two skills will completely lose their role.

    Just like now, sheen doesn''t know how long it has been since she learned new skills, and the seven destiny skills can''t be further integrated. Only when she upgrades, can the growth value of all aspects be increased to the maximum, which has a little effect.

    However, when Sheehan reaches the limit level, this effect will also be lost.

    In such a situation, Sheehan certainly hopes that his unique skills can be as powerful as [bingluo dispatch].

    "Well, I''ll be content to be greedy and swallow the elephant."

    Sean''s wishful thinking subsided.

    "Here we are."Ahead, Hutt Adele also stops and slowly unfolds her hand.

    "Hum!"

    In the cold snow, the whole world began to shake suddenly.

    "Boom..."

    the ground vibrates frequently, making snowflakes fly.

    The cold wind is rampant, making the frozen space in disorder.

    Before long, on the ground, icicles rose one by one.

    In the snow, a rather spectacular scene is gradually taking shape.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    In the woods in the middle of the night, in the snow, the white cold air spread rapidly like fog, which was more intense than just now. I don''t know how many times.

    They enveloped the surrounding area and covered many trees.

    Although the trees covered by the white fog did not freeze into ice, they were locked in space. Even if there was a strong wind, none of the leaves moved.

    The space in this area is completely frozen.

    "Roar!"

    The lion and tiger scale beetle under the body of Schaffner noticed the crisis and uttered a cry of panic. Then the cry stopped suddenly, making it pour out there, as if frozen and unable to move.

    "That''s great."

    Schaffner exclaimed, with layers of magic rolling up on her body, like a burning flame, making the white cold unable to get close.

    "Zheng!"

    The bright light from the hand of sheen do not know when to pull out, and lifted the seal of the sword shining, protect sheen into the white cold.

    In the face of the cold that even time and space can freeze, Sheehan did not arrogantly think that only relying on the protection of [waituo Tianming] can resist, so he did not hesitate to liberate the holy sword, with the help of the power of the holy sword, to resist the extreme cold that is ready to erode himself.

    With the holy sword in hand, Sheehan just like walking on the ground to put himself in the ice.

    But Sheehan''s eyes were drawn to the scene.

    In front of her white and cold air, icicles stand up.

    Some of them seem to be ready to soar up and stand tall.

    Some of them are like the sharp blades of ice, which look extremely sharp.

    Some of them are like statues, some are like rock plates made of ice, some are like miraculous glaciers, and some are like huge sharp barbs.

    And in their interior, there is a figure, like sleeping in the ice.

    That''s...

    "ice girls...

    Sean whispered.

    "Yes." Hutt Adele also looked at this scene, as if looking at the past time in general, said: "they are my people, respectable and formidable ice women soldiers."

    Some of them are her acquaintances, some of them are her predecessors, some of them are her former friends and family.

    Unfortunately, in the long years, they have contributed themselves to the battlefield, sacrificed themselves and become what they are now.

    "It''s really respectable and awesome."

    She looked at the scene, glanced over the icicles, and then began to smile bitterly.

    Obviously, there are also a few things that even Schaffner once paid attention to.

    Hutt Adele''s voice spread.

    "Some of them have been frozen for more than ten thousand years, while others have been frozen for thousands of years."

    The millennium is already the smallest number.

    Because, in the final World War I a thousand years ago, all the ice women sacrificed themselves, broke out a force that they could not control, and fell into a semi permanent sleep with the ability of [bingluo dispatch].

    Only at that time was the limit level of the Hutt Adele, did not encounter such a situation.

    After all, if you want to force such a Hutt Adele to break out of control, it is impossible unless there is a superclass.

    At that time, there were only Mithra the brave, the three goddesses, the goddess of justice and the three goddesses of time and space.

    The brave Mithra is under the cover of all people directly rushed to the devil, naturally will not be on the Hutt Adele.

    The three goddesses, the goddess of justice and the three goddesses of time and space were separated by the six demons.

    So, at that time, the existence of Extreme class like Hutt Adele could be regarded as an invincible general in the battlefield, and no one could force her to explode.

    Even in the second half of the war, when she met the sun goddess, a famous Protoss, who was in charge of the extreme level of light and heat, she had a good match.

    In view of this, until the end of the war, Hutt Adelaide was not forced to give up her life.

    As a result, she was the only ice girl to survive.

    "After that, the war between the gods and the demons lasted for countless years, and the demons began to integrate into the world of the gods and the demons. However, the time of one thousand years is still not enough for the two sides to let go of all their disagreements and help each other selflessly."

    "So I didn''t ask the goddess of fate, lidas, or the three goddesses of time and space to save my people."

    "I don''t want to help her grow up until she has inherited the kingdom of Mithra for a thousand years."

    "Just did not expect, before that, adults will come to this world."

    As she spoke, she turned and bowed to sheen.

    "Lord Sheehan, please help my people out."Hutt Adele''s tone, until this moment, more or less with some feelings.

    This makes sheen understand that the ice women are just apathetic in nature, not without people.

    Maybe it''s not only their enemies and their bodies, but also their hearts that are frozen.

    When did I become so emotional

    Sheen smiles in her heart and looks at her.

    "Don''t worry."

    Without more comments, Sheehan simply and directly nodded.

    "Be careful." Schaffner was also concerned about all this, and immediately said: "the holy sword is very poisonous to the demons. You can cut the ice that freezes them, but you can''t touch their bodies, you know?"

    Otherwise, it is not saving people, but harming them.

    "I see."

    Sean certainly doesn''t understand.

    As a result, Sheehan tightened his sword, felt the power flowing from it, and stepped forward to the nearest icicle.

    What''s frozen inside is a little girl whose appearance age is similar to that of AI Yi, Milu, Lilith and others. She looks as if she is still under age. But through the peep of "outer sense of destiny", sheen finds that the little girl''s grade is as high as 88.

    Although the ice women can reach grade 80 as adults, it refers to the situation that they grow up naturally without any training.

    If you consciously exercise yourself from childhood, it''s also very easy for you to reach level 80 with the talent of ice girls before you reach adulthood, isn''t it?

    And if there is a genius in such a group of ice girls, it is not entirely impossible to reach the level of 88 at a young age, close to the legendary level.

    "It''s really cheating. No wonder the population is small."

    After Sean''s visual inspection, there were no more than 20 ice women here.

    This shows that the population of this group is very small.

    "Come on then."

    Sean calmed down, then raised his sword without any hesitation.

    "Choking!"

    There was no force, and there was no indifferent movement. Sheehan seemed to cut off the holy sword as if he had done it at will, and let the holy sword covered with a layer of bright light turn into a golden light, cutting the icicle in front of him.

    "-"

    silence, instant.

    A few seconds later...

    "click..."

    a crack suddenly appeared on the icicle in front of Sean''s eyes.

    "Click, click, click..."

    it''s like a chain reaction. When cracks appear on the icicle, cracks come one after another, making the crack sound endless.

    "Bang!"

    Until a certain moment, icicles full of numerous cracks burst open.

    Inside, the little girl of the ice girl clan who has been released from the ice falls down.

    Sheehan reflexively reaches out his hand and puts the other person in his arms.

    "Woo..."

    in the middle of the sound, the little girl made a voice like exhortation and slowly opened a pair of eyes.

    Ice blue eyes appeared in front of Sheehan and printed his appearance.

    Looking at the little girl of the ice girl clan, sheen said something out of the blue.

    "All right, it''s OK."

    Smell speech, the little girl Zheng Zheng looked at Sean for a long time.

    Immediately, as if she had lost her strength, the little girl closed her eyes again and fell into a deep sleep.

    It''s just, this time, she''ll wake up sooner or later.

    ...

    in the next period of time, Sheehan used his holy sword to cut apart the icicles in the snow one by one, so that all the people of the ice women were liberated.

    They, like the first liberated little girl, fell into a coma after a brief awakening.

    It''s a sign of magic overdraft.

    Who let them burst out the power that they could not control before they were frozen?

    With such an outbreak, the magic will be overdrawn, isn''t it normal?

    Schaffner then helped to check, and finally said a word.

    "Just take a break and they''ll wake up. It won''t hurt."

    Then, it is just around the corner that the frightening people in the history of the demons return to the world.

    "Is that all right?"

    When Sean liberated the last icicle and handed over the ice women from it to Schaffner, his task was completed.

    However, I don''t know why, just still taking care of the clan, Hutt Adele was standing in the same place, and fell into a long silence.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheehan asked suspiciously.

    Hutt Adele did not answer in the first place.

    She just stares at all around, eyes around a circle, after confirming that there is no other icicle, eyes emerge who can not understand the waves."... gone."

    It took a long time for her to say that.

    "What?"

    Sean and Schaffner were stunned.

    Hutt Adele was silent for a long time, then said: "there is another icicle, gone."

    "This..." Sean and Schaffner were surprised at the same time.

    Hutt Adele was staring at the snow.

    It took a long time for her to mumble.

    "The way of reproduction of bingnu is different from that of ordinary people. They don''t need to have children, so they don''t have the concept of relatives."

    "But if there is a feeling that the ice girl''s ancestors are running out of time, she will also give birth to her own offspring at the cost of exhausting her whole body''s vitality."

    "There are not many ice girls born in this way, which accounts for about 20% of the whole ice girls."

    "And I happen to have a sister."

    At this point, she said nothing more.

    But what she wanted to say, whether it was Sean or Schaffner, could be understood.

    That is to say, the sister of Hutt Adele is gone.

    It''s completely lost.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    Moon collar, central city.

    This is a space ten thousand meters underground in the central city.

    At first glance, it looks like a stalactic cave buried deep in the ground. There are sharp rock spikes everywhere, and the sound of water droplets reverberates constantly. It is very clear in the ground where the needles can be heard.

    Take a closer look, in the middle of the underground space like a stalactic hole, there is an icicle standing.

    Inside the icicle, gold''s figure is clearly visible.

    That''s right. This is where Hutt Adele used to hold gold.

    Gold was frozen here, completely unconscious.

    In principle, it is impossible for anyone to come under the ground, which is ten thousand meters deep.

    But at a certain moment, a figure appeared here silently.

    It was a woman with a cold and gorgeous face, a relatively soft breath, like a fairy falling from the moon, and a pair of eyes full of cold and fierce color, which seemed to be more dangerous.

    The woman looked at gold, who was frozen here, and snorted coldly.

    "That''s rubbish."

    With that, the woman reached out and put her slender palm on the icicle.

    "Chi...!"

    The chill of the white fog on the icicle immediately fluctuated, followed the woman''s hand and climbed onto her body.

    Naturally, it is impossible to touch the ice cover imposed by Hutt Adele.

    Even time and space can be frozen extremely cold. If you touch it casually, you will be frozen into an ice sculpture in an instant and follow the people in the icicle.

    However, women turn a blind eye to the cold.

    His hand, like the soft moonlight, was twined with the cold air along his arm.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the moonlight and the cold counteract each other.

    That moonlight, unexpectedly will be able to freeze the extremely cold time to eliminate.

    So, the woman manipulated the moon, let it attached to the icicle.

    But after half a sound, the woman frowned.

    "Sure enough, I can''t eliminate the ice cover that the woman put down by herself."

    Although it''s not like those mindless women of the ice girl clan, who exert their terrible freezing ability through runaway rampage, that woman, like herself, is an extreme existence, and it''s not so easy to eliminate the ice seal imposed by herself.

    Unless...

    "regardless of the lives of the people in the ice

    Just as the demons dare not do anything at will, they are afraid that they will even hurt the frozen women. If a woman wants to eliminate the extreme cold, she can''t do it with her strength, but she can''t worry about the safety of the people inside.

    In that case...

    "you''ll go."

    Women did not hesitate to let the moon soar, completely shrouded the icicle.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, the icicle turns into ice dust.

    And then there''s the frozen gold.

    The top legendary strong man, once a cadre under the command of the poison devil, has been wiped out.

    A woman takes her hand back as if she had done a disgusting job.

    At this time...

    "it''s all your apostles. Isn''t it a pity to abandon them so simply?"

    Gentle voice from behind, let the woman body meal, cold turned.

    The next second, a courteous demon man sitting on a rock, surrounded by a black robed demon fighter guard, imprinted into the eyes of women.

    It''s Danas.

    The woman looked at Danas coldly.

    "Are you qualified to talk about me?" The woman said coldly: "isn''t the evil spirit who acted recklessly in Tagore''s forest also your apostle? Is it not that you have abandoned it? "

    "It''s really wrong." Danas spread out his hand and said innocently: "she was solved by that brave man because she was in a mess. I didn''t kill her."

    Even if you didn''t kill her yourself, you gave her up.

    Otherwise, you were there at that time. Why didn''t you save yourself?

    The woman wanted to say that, but she held back.

    She knew that no matter what she said, as long as there was no conclusive evidence, she would not be able to get the man who only played tricks in front of her.

    No matter how much he criticizes him and points out his abnormality, he will put off with an innocent smile.

    That''s why women don''t trust him all the time.

    Even if he is the adult''s son, it is the same.

    "It''s not up to you to tell me what I''m going to do." The woman''s tone is colder and colder: "in order to avoid [the original devil] information being leaked, it''s just an apostle. If you give up, you give up.""Is that so?" Danas did not think so. His expression gradually became intriguing.

    No way.

    "Are you sure you''re trying to keep the original devil''s information from being leaked, not your own?"

    Danas said that.

    "... what do you mean?"

    The woman was silent for a while and squeezed out such words.

    "You should know exactly what I mean."

    Danas didn''t like it. He just looked at the woman and laughed.

    In a moment, Danas opened his mouth little by little.

    "If you knew that you had already got out of trouble and joined the original demon, and became the great apostle of the original demon, your sister''s expression would be wonderful."

    "Don''t you think so?"

    "Miss aiyagelin."

    The air in the whole underground space has changed.

    The temperature seems to drop in a straight line, so that the whole underground space is covered by amazing ultra-low temperature.

    It''s not the ordinary low temperature, but the unimaginable ultra-low temperature that can make everything collapse instantly.

    "Boom!"

    The whole underground space in the unimaginable extreme ultra-low temperature under the cover of instant collapse, completely turned into powder.

    ...

    "bang!"

    The shadow of a few devils came to the center of the underworld.

    "Shua!"

    A piece of moonlight also broke through the earth and appeared in an instant, which made the temperature of the whole world drop several levels.

    "Oh, it''s terrible."

    Danas patted his chest like a lingering fear, and was heavily guarded by the devil fighters.

    And in the moonlight that cools the sky and the earth, the cold and gorgeous women also appear quietly.

    "Do you really think I dare not kill you? Danas

    The woman, aiya Gelin, looked at Danas with a murderous look in her eyes.

    Bathed in such a murderous atmosphere, Danas only felt that the space around him seemed to be frozen, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, one by one of the magic fighters will protect Danas in the middle, magic shock between, for the time being or protect Danas comprehensive.

    Danas felt chest tightness, but the smile on his face did not weaken.

    "It''s true that the woman who survived the experiment not only promoted herself to the extreme level, but also made the power of [bingluo dispatch] so terrible."

    Danas said to herself, regardless of the murderous eyes of aiya Gelin.

    "But, miss bingnu, I heard that people in your family are naturally indifferent and care little about anything, including your own life. Now it''s just about your sister, so you can''t help it. It doesn''t conform to the characteristics of your family at all?"

    Danas seems to be challenging the limit of aiya Gelin, with a gentle expression, saying words full of provocation.

    Aiya Gelin wanted to kill the pretending young master, but was stung by his words.

    "... I''ve long forgotten that woman."

    Aiya Gelin can only suppress the inner feelings, so low voice negative.

    "Is it?" Danas said with a smile: "then you can become so excited for someone who has long forgotten. It''s really more human than I thought. We are the great apostles of the moon."

    Ayagren was silent.

    Around his body, the moonlight, which seemed to crush the space, was taken back by him.

    The low temperature that shrouds the whole venue is gradually disappearing, allowing the frozen space to return to its original state.

    Aiya Gelin once again coldly looking at Danas, leaving such a sentence.

    "Don''t let me seize the chance, or I will kill you."

    With that, aiya Gelin disappeared in the same place.

    Danas watched the scene, and his smile faded away.

    Instead, there is a little fear.

    "This woman is really terrible."

    So Danas murmured.

    Behind it, a girl''s voice sounded.

    "Is this the ice girl clan?" The girl sighed: "no wonder the ability to turn the situation around in the battlefield thousands of years ago and even freeze time and space is amazing."

    "Yes." Danas said frankly: "not to mention, that woman''s ability has evolved, not only to freeze time and space, but also to smash and destroy time and space. Such a power is her sister''s coming, I''m afraid it''s out of reach."

    "I''m curious about what kind of experiment she went through to become so powerful."

    That''s what the girl said."Never." But Danas said with a smile: "believe me, you will never want to know. Although it is not as profound as the refining ceremony of your great spirit, the cruelty is much higher than that."

    "All right, then I won''t ask." The girl simply gave up, and said: "such a strong woman, you''d better not provocation her, otherwise, only with your empty power, no unique skills of dolls, it''s impossible to get her."

    "I know." Danas face calmly way: "but, isn''t there you?"

    "Oh?" The girl seemed to pick an eyebrow and said, "do you want me to do it?"

    "Depending on the situation, maybe." Darnace did not deny it, and said, "that woman has always been suspicious of me, and has been on guard against me, and even has been secretly investigating me. In this case, I fear that sooner or later, she will have to kill her."

    What he wants to do is really out of sight.

    At least not now.

    "I see. I''ll do it if necessary."

    The girl didn''t care.

    "Thank you very much."

    Danas nodded his head and laughed with indifference.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    At the same time, in one corner of the human world, a young lady who was drinking tea in a beautiful mansion suddenly raised her head.

    "Miss?"

    , a girl as like as two peas, dressed in a maid''s clothing, holding a teapot in her hand, ready to give the girl who was pouring tea from her own family was puzzled.

    Instead of taking care of her twin maid for the first time, the first lady kept looking out of the window as if she were peeping at something.

    After a while, the young lady gently put down the tea cup in her hand and said a word to her maid with inexplicable emotion.

    "It seems that the" experimental body "that once took away my power has appeared."

    In a word, the action of making the maid prepare to pour tea is also a surprise.

    Because, she is very clear, what does this sentence mean.

    So the maid was silent for a long time before she spoke.

    "Are you sure?"

    The maid asked only such a question.

    "It should be." On the contrary, the young lady was somewhat indifferent and said: "although she felt very weak, there might be some emotional fluctuation in the other party, which made it impossible to cover up the fluctuation of strength as before. I felt it."

    That being the case, this matter can be regarded as a matter of fact.

    "What is the first lady going to do?"

    The maid asked in a low voice.

    "Me?" The young lady''s eyes twinkled. At last, she suddenly laughed and said, "I don''t do anything."

    The maid was slightly stunned.

    "Don''t worry." Seeing this, the young lady said directly, "I have a hunch that the other party will come by herself sooner or later."

    If so, she doesn''t need to do anything more, just wait here.

    Of course, if this premonition is correct, it may involve a lot of problems.

    There is no reason.

    "The talks among the three ethnic groups will be held in the capital of Mithra a month later, but I have a hunch that the other side will come by itself." "In this way, I''m afraid the talks in a month''s time will not be peaceful," she said

    Apart from that, the first lady can''t think of anything else that can attract those lunatics.

    "In time, your brave man may have to get involved."

    The eldest lady said so in a rather bad mood.

    The maid did not respond to this sentence, but quietly poured tea for the first lady, silent.

    Seeing the performance of the maid, the smile on the young lady''s face gradually lost.

    She knew that the other side was worried.

    I''m worried that something out of control will happen after I regain my power.

    After all, if you regain that power, you will become a real demon.

    In addition, the maids like twins and the combination of the two demons may lead to something.

    But that power, she must come back more.

    For nothing else, it''s just that if we keep it, the old demons will surely use it to make more "experimental objects" appear and make more people encounter misfortune.

    That''s one''s own strength.

    Although she is also the one who gets this power from the existence of the demon king, it is better to keep it by herself than to let it continue to fall into the hands of the old demon sect.

    "One month... Talks among the three ethnic groups..."

    the girl, laixia, continued to look out of the window.

    "..."

    Rasha watched the scene quietly for a long time without words.

    ...

    at the same time, aiya Gelin also appeared in another corner of the demon world.

    She was bowing her head and accepting a cold voice.

    "I should have told you that you can''t use that power too much if you don''t have to. You don''t seem to have heard much about it, aiya Gelin."

    Hearing the words, aiya Gelin lowered her head deeply.

    She didn''t retort or beg for mercy, as if her head had been cut off without blinking.

    This gesture made the voice more relaxed.

    However, the tone of the other side is still heartless.

    "Remember, you can''t fight without my command, or I''ll take back the power I gave you and make a more obedient apostle."

    If you leave it like this, the convenience seems to disappear.

    Instead of raising her head for the first time, aiya Gelin maintained this posture for ten minutes before lifting her head.

    "The power given to me..."

    Aiya Gelin can only laugh at himself.

    "If I can, I really don''t want these so-called powers."

    Unfortunately, both in the past and now, she seems to be suffering from strength.Because, no matter the former strength or the present strength, it only brought her misfortune.

    There are two forces, one is from the blood of ethnic groups, the other is from legends and anecdotes.

    But they are not easily controlled by aiya Gelin.

    "If I were as strong as my sister, would I be able to completely control these forces?"

    Aiya Gelin''s voice spread slowly.

    "But I am stronger than my sister..."

    the lonely talk reverberates in the moonlight for a long time.

    ...

    Moon Magic collar, central city.

    In a far away from the hustle and bustle of the outskirts, I do not know when, there is a small tribe.

    In the tribe, one by one, the ice women have woken up and are surrounded by her, listening to her instructions.

    "From today on, this is where you''re staying for the time being."

    Hutt Adele used as if not in the face of their own people as indifferent tone, one by one to tell.

    "It''s very remote here, and it''s ordered by Lord Sila. No one will come here and disturb you."

    "You can live here at ease, first take good care of your body, and then slowly recover your own state."

    "You''ve been sleeping too long, at least for a thousand years."

    "The Millennium freeze, coupled with the runaway explosion before the freeze, makes your bodies weaker than ever before."

    "So, for the sake of your safety and to give you a place to recuperate, Lord Cyra will assign this place to us."

    "Remember, keep fit so that you can continue to serve Lord Sela."

    Hutt Adele went on with her orders one by one.

    A group of ice women also listened quietly, no response, no objection, and even like Hutt Adele, they were all expressionless and indifferent, as if they didn''t care what they would do next, or even didn''t feel happy and happy about what they woke up, so they accepted the arrangement of others.

    This scene, let originally heard of the ice women powerful, so some eager to try Youlin suddenly lost interest.

    "Can''t these women express their emotions?"

    Yulin is very dissatisfied.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith didn''t know if she understood what Yulin was dissatisfied with and nodded directly.

    "Is this the ice girl clan?"

    Sean, who was holding Lilith''s hand, was speechless.

    I have to say that the people of bingnu are really indifferent.

    She didn''t care about her own life or death, much less what to do in the future, which made Sean understand why she thought they were boring.

    They are really like dolls without heart, regardless of everything.

    This kind of character, no matter how strong, will only make people feel chilly.

    But...

    "the happiest thing about their return is the elder sister." Schaffner laughed and said: "now, the fighting power of the demons can be raised to a higher level. No matter how turbulent the situation will become, it''s a strong psychological agent."

    On one side, AI Yi, holding the pillow, nodded as well.

    "Thousands of years ago, the performance of the ice women on the battlefield was better than before. The outbreak caused by their self sacrifice made the Protoss and Terran soldiers not know how much they suffered. If they knew that they were back in the world, the Protoss and Terran would have to reassess their attitude towards the demons."

    As a demon who has witnessed the contributions of the bingnu people over the years, AI Yi knows very well that in terms of strategic significance, the bingnu people are much bigger than the dragon people.

    The power of [bingluo dispatch] is too dangerous, so that every bingnu people can be regarded as an irregular bomb, or once it explodes, even the existence of detachment level will feel a little tricky.

    With their existence, the demons are like having a nuclear bomb for deterrence, and the resulting tactics, I''m afraid that the supremacy of the demons, sera, can come up with a number of unknown ideas.

    In addition, they are loyal, will not betray, not stingy sacrifice, for the superior, such subordinates, can make people satisfied to no more satisfaction.

    Of course...

    "this is a time of peace. Can you stop thinking about war?"

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    "Do you mean it?" AI Yi glanced at sheen and said, "I haven''t heard from you yet. I suddenly slipped out in the middle of the night and came back with so many women. What''s the matter?"

    "So I said it?" Sheen said wearily, "I''m entrusted. Can you stop treating me as a fool?"

    "Little Ayi is blaming you for not telling her or waking her up." "Of course, she is more likely to be jealous of me," she said with a smileAfter all, Sheehan didn''t take Aiyi with him in the middle of the night, but she took Schaffner with her. There are reasons for dissatisfaction.

    As it should be, Ayi will not admit it.

    "Who''s jealous?"

    AI Yi strongly refutes.

    Unfortunately, no one paid attention.

    Only Galati and bratti, looking at the ice women with strong breath, felt a sense of crisis in their hearts.

    "I didn''t expect them to come back."

    "Now, the status of our dragon clan will be in danger again."

    The founders of the two dragon tribes only felt Alexandria.

    The power of the bingnu has been threatening the overlord position of the dragon from the past.

    If it wasn''t for their small number, the most powerful group of the demon clan might not be their dragon clan.

    Now, these ice girls are back, gratti and blatti don''t feel pressure, it''s impossible.

    Sure enough...

    "we have to make the dragon clan strong."

    The green eyes of the two dragon girls turned to someone.

    "Hiss ~ ~"

    sheen felt a chill surge, which made him shiver.

    And then... And there''s a villain who wants to harm me?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    The group chatted for a while, and sometimes they made a fight, which seemed to be a bit comfortable.

    There were only two people, waiting by, and their mood was not very beautiful.

    No, to be more precise, it should be said that one man and one beast are right.

    This is Lille.

    The stone girl is now staring at a group of cold faced ice girls in the village. It seems that she is looking at the enemy of life and death, so she almost didn''t challenge directly.

    Even the dragon people, known as the strongest ethnic group, feel pressure because of the return of bingnu, not to mention the shinu people, who are lower than bingnu.

    How can Lille''s mood be beautiful?

    What makes Lille feel extremely unhappy is that her beloved master actually went out alone with sheen in the middle of the night and witnessed the return of the ice girls.

    But she, a loyal servant, stood guard outside the master''s room all night. She was unaware of the master''s sneaking away, and foolishly guarded an empty room all night.

    When she learned about it, she was stupid.

    Therefore, she realized what is called Double unhappiness. From the very beginning, she had been stretching her face beside her. She almost painted the color of stone and became a real stone statue girl.

    And next to Lille was the liger.

    Yes, this dog licking Warcraft also came with us.

    It seems that it can''t leave Schaffner completely. Since that night, no matter where Schaffner goes, it follows, trampling on the dignity of legendary monster and becoming a obedient pet.

    Li Elben wanted to stew it, and told everyone in front of everyone that not all cats and dogs could come in and out of their own owners (strongly suggesting someone), but Schaffner dropped a word.

    "Forget it, keep it first. When you are tired, take it out and ride it."

    In the face of Schaffner''s speech like a pig and dog, the lion, tiger and scaly beast... Well, instead of uncovering its coffin, it was overjoyed.

    As a result, this dog licking Warcraft will appear here, stay by Lille''s side, ready to come forward at any time, as a mount.

    But... The master of his family, it seems that when he no longer exists, he doesn''t ride him any more. On the contrary, Yazi, who has been walking in and out of the human body who doesn''t look very delicious...

    in view of this, the mood of the lion, tiger and scaly beast also becomes less beautiful.

    Under such circumstances, Lille stares at the ice girls, liger stares at Schaffner, and Galati and blatti stares at Sean. The strange scene of silence of the four appears here.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith caught a glimpse of this scene by chance, and as always, she made a question mark firmly and slowly.

    "Don''t look, it''s contagious."

    When Yulin saw it, she immediately covered Lilith''s eyes and took her away as if she had seen some virus.

    Aiyi and Schaffner are totally unaware of this. They are quarreling around sheen. One is teasing her sister, the other is refuting her sister.

    The two demons were chattering in their ears. If it wasn''t for their beautiful voice, Sean would be a little annoyed.

    It was not until a long time later that the ice girls gathered in front of them seemed to have accepted the advice and began to spread around and find their own houses to live in.

    Obviously, they are a group of people who are strong enough to burst their watch. At this time, none of them has any objection to their living in a remote village. I have to say that they are really well fed.

    "Well?"

    Sean looked at it leisurely, but suddenly felt a very obvious sight cast on him.

    But as sheen was about to follow her gaze, Hutt Adele came back.

    "Excuse me for your company, your highness Schaffner, your highness Ayi."

    At first, Hutt and Adele pleaded guilty to Schaffner and Ayi.

    "Never mind." "Elder sister has already said that your people are in a weak state now. They may be murdered by someone who has a heart. It''s better to take care of them."

    In addition, Sean also plans to come and have a look, so naturally, Schaffner is free and comes together.

    For her, looking at a group of ice women is just by the way.

    Otherwise, she''s not interested in coming.

    Ayi is more direct.

    "I just came with him."

    AI Yi lightly attributed the reason to Sean.

    "Well Sheehan spread out his hand and said, "I just care a little. You just think I have nothing to do and come out for a stroll."

    Hearing this, Audrey did not say any more affectation and nodded.

    Then she began to talk about the status quo.

    "At present, the return of the bingnu tribe has not been announced. Lord Sala said that in order not to create new problems, it''s better to wait for the ethnic people to recover and then announce the news to the public.""For this reason, before the restoration, my people will live here, and Lord Sala will send someone to look after them."

    "If there is no accident, Lord Sala will come to express his sympathy and set up a border to protect the ice women here."

    Hutt Adele told the public about the ice women.

    "It''s very cautious."

    Schaffner murmured.

    "It''s really prudent."

    AI Yi also frowned.

    Sheehan also knows why Sarah is so careful.

    "... because of the disappearance of your sister and the disappearance of the Apostle?"

    Sheen sighed.

    These are two very unusual things.

    "I didn''t expect that they had been completely frozen with [bingluo dispatch], and also transferred to the underground space of ten thousand meters for imprisonment. As a result, there was something wrong with the apostle. The guys of the old demon sect [original demons] were really all pervasive."

    Schaffner turned her lips.

    "To be able to release your [bingluo dispatch] detention, it must at least be the actions of people of your own level or even above you?"

    Ayi looks at Hector Adele.

    "... I don''t know." "Generally speaking, even if I''m at the same level, I can''t untie my detention without special ability," she said

    Like the ice women, when they are frozen, their time and space are completely frozen. If they want to remove it, they have to be far above the power of ice, or they have to be able to work on space or time, and the holder of the ability can''t be too weak.

    From this point of view, the person who can solve the detention of "bingluo exile" set by a person of this level, even if he is the same level, must have the corresponding conditions of special ability to successfully lift.

    "Even so, it is impossible for the other party to rescue the detained person intact." "So, I think that the other party may have destroyed my detention in order to kill me, regardless of the life or death of the object," she said faintly

    At this point, Hutt adette gave a meal and apologized to sheen.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sheehan. I''ve said that I''ll take good care of your prisoner, but there''s still something wrong."

    Hutt Adele really didn''t know how to explain to sheen.

    They have saved their own people, but they have failed to see the prisoners whom they attach importance to. This is simply incompetent.

    "I have begged Lord Sela to send someone to investigate the place where she was detained. There has been a large-scale destruction there. It is very likely that there will be any clues left. With Lord Sela''s eyes, we can see something."

    Hutt Adele cast her eyes on sheen.

    "I''ll give you an account of this sooner or later."

    Hutt Adele has made such a determination.

    No matter who makes it impossible for her to fulfill the benefactor''s instructions, she will figure out the account with her.

    Sean seemed to see her plan and waved.

    "Now that everything has happened, it''s no use worrying." Sheen had already opened his eyes and said, "those guys are all pervasive. So far, I have experienced several incidents in which there are their shadows. Liang Zi has been settled for a long time. Even if I can''t set up something now, I will be able to settle accounts with them sooner or later."

    At this point, sheen is in the eye of Hutt Adele.

    "But what about you, your missing sister?"

    Sean''s words made Ayi and Schaffner look at her, and glatti, bratti, Lille, Yulin and even Lilith also turned their eyes.

    But there was no change in her expression.

    "Lord Cyra is already investigating this." Hutt Adele just said like this: "the disappearance of an ice woman can be big or small. Maybe there is a shadow of the original devil behind it. Lord Cyra has paid attention to it."

    The implication is that she will treat it as a business.

    Even if it''s her sister, it''s the same.

    "All right."

    Sean said nothing more.

    But this time, he has realized that maybe the [original demon] penetrated into the demons more thoroughly than he imagined.

    How many things did the other party do in secret that others didn''t know?

    What will it mean?

    Sean thought wildly and suddenly felt the obvious sight again.

    This time, sheen followed her gaze.

    As a result, he saw a little girl hiding in the corner, looking at him quietly.

    "Is she..."

    Sean almost didn''t remember who he was.

    Hutt and Adele seem to have seen it, too, and speak directly."She was the first girl you rescued from the ice last time."

    Hearing her words, Ayi and Schaffner subconsciously look at each other.

    The other side is not afraid, still standing there, quietly looking at Sean.

    It looked as if I was particularly impressed by Sheehan.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    "She seems to like you very much."

    Hutt Adele made such a comment.

    "..."

    Ayi and Schaffner gaze at Sheehan coldly and smilingly.

    "It''s a stupid master."

    Yulin threw out such a sigh and made Lilith nod.

    As for Lille, Galati, bratti and others, they cast a scornful look at sheen.

    Sean blinked.

    We are... Innocent!

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    Bingnu village.

    This is the name given casually by Schaffner to the village where the ice girls lived before she left. What

    is not what culture, and no particular attention, very simple and rude, so that Shane does not know whether to make complaints about it.

    But Hutt Adele accepted the name as usual, which made sheen doubt whether it was called Mitian village. This woman could accept it without changing her face.

    The people of bingnu nationality live here for the time being. They are not expected to be born until they have taken good care of themselves.

    Even, sheen seriously doubts that Sela will simply hide them as a dark soldier and quietly do something that can''t do for the outside world.

    At least, Sean was warned by AI Yi and Schaffner that the existence of bingnu village must be kept secret.

    Along with that, Yulin, Lilith, Lille, Galati and bratti were warned.

    "I don''t have that big mouth."

    This is Yulin''s response.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith is still Lilith. She probably doesn''t know anything, but it''s reassuring.

    "I don''t disdain to use mean means to attack those ice girls. If I want to defeat them, I have to be honest."

    Lille yelled, looking like a single celled girl with no brain but a way to yell.

    As for Galati and bratti, they didn''t say much.

    "I think we have more important things to do than that."

    "Master, if you can, I hope you can give us some time. We have something to discuss with you, and we may need to borrow someone from you..."

    the two dragon girls said that to AI Yi.

    Sean always felt that the two women were going to plot against themselves.

    If the two women don''t have the same plan, they won''t go wrong.

    This made sheen want to grease the soles of his feet and slip away.

    But before sheen was ready to slip, Ayi stretched out his little hand, played a terrible force, grabbed his back collar, almost did not pull him out of breath.

    "What for?"

    Sheehan made a complaint.

    AI Yi didn''t give him any face.

    "What did I say last time?" AI Yi''s face is not good way: "all said to take you to a place, as a result, do you forget all?"

    Hearing Ayi''s words, Sheehan immediately thought of it.

    "It''s the good place that you said can improve the strength, right?"

    Sheen''s eyes brightened, and he directly dismissed the idea of escaping.

    "A good place to improve your strength?"

    By the side, Yulin''s eyes were bright.

    On the contrary, Lille, Galati and blatti seem to think of something.

    "Is it there?"

    Lille looked surprised.

    Glatti and blatti spoke in a hurry.

    "No way! Master

    "How can you use it freely? And it doesn''t work for human beings either! "

    The two dragon girls are in a bit of a hurry.

    "What? What are you talking about? "

    Yulin is full of curiosity and leads Lilis to come over to find out.

    Unfortunately, they were all mercilessly driven away by AI Yi.

    "You don''t understand, so don''t ask so much." AI Yi is very crisp to interrupt a group of cadres to stop, but also to you Lin way: "and you, excitement is useless, all limit level, even there, it will not have any improvement?"

    "Cut..." urington smacked his lips in despair.

    "Lord Schaffner." Lille looks at Schaffner and stops talking.

    "All right." Schaffner didn''t let Lille have the chance to speak. The old God said, "if we have a sense of propriety, you can go straight back to the supreme castle. You don''t have to wait for us."

    "You too." AI Yi said to Gladys, bratti, even Yulin and Lilith, "go back to the supreme castle first. Remember, don''t let the news slip."

    Lille, Galati and blatti look at each other, and finally they can only reluctantly comply.

    Yulin has some objections, but when she thinks that it''s about Sean''s promotion, she is the first to hold Lilith, spread her wings and fly away.

    This dragon girl is more mature than before.

    On the other hand, Lilith seems to be reluctant to leave sheen, but in the end, she is obedient. Under AI Yi''s persuasion, she leaves with you Lin.

    They disappeared in a flash.

    At the scene, only Sean, Ayi and Schaffner were left.

    Looking at this scene, sheen suddenly felt guilty for some reason.

    It''s OK to be alone with either side.But in this meeting, one is a fiancee who has a formal engagement with him, and the other is an underground lover who has an unclear relationship with him. They are still sisters, so they can get along together. Won''t anything happen?

    When Sheehan thought about it, a jade hand suddenly slapped him.

    (? ''?????????????????.

    "Second sister?"

    AI Yi is also slightly stunned by the sudden situation.

    Just now, naturally, Schaffner slapped Sean hard.

    "Nothing." Xia Fu Nie lightly takes back a hand, way: "hand suddenly a little itchy just."

    Such a peaceful heart of Schaffner is resentful.

    What is an underground lover?

    When did we become underground lovers?

    Don''t think you''ve taken advantage of all the advantages, we''ll be your underground lover!

    Even if there is no clear relationship, then we have never thought why we become an underground lover! Obviously, his royal highness, the demon in anger, once again knows what sheen is thinking through the [Lianxin demon].

    "Cough..." sheen gave a dry cough, and even said: "it''s normal that my hands itch. I also itch from time to time. Well, that''s right."

    With that, Sheehan seemed to want to prove it with a wave of his hand.

    "Pa!"

    In the clear sound, our little Ayi''s little head was hit by love.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    AI Yi people are confused, can only play a question mark.

    When she came back to her senses, the little girl was silent, and her eyes staring at sheen burst out murderous.

    "What... What''s the matter?"

    In fact, Sheehan regretted it after he made the move, but he didn''t dare to say it, let alone ask. He was forced to bluff and try to muddle through.

    There is no doubt that he failed.

    "Bang!"

    In a cracking sound, a huge rock on the side of the road was smashed by a small fist.

    Small AI according to then took back a small fist, the facial expressionless said a.

    "Next time, if my hands itch, I hope you don''t feel too strange."

    His royal highness, the Dragon demon, shows a little tender voice, which makes the tough brave silent.

    Looking at the broken rock, sheen turned his eyes slowly and looked at the source of all this.

    "Puchi!"

    Demon''s Royal Highness then very unkind smile voice, a pair of can''t help laughing appearance, happy that call a happy.

    Sean looked at it in silence. At last, she didn''t hold back and waved her hand again.

    "Pa!"

    Once again aroused a crisp sound, Sean moved for a moment and disappeared in the same place.

    "Ah

    Half a ring, a scream.

    "Light soul!"

    Schaffner jumped for a while, only felt a burst of pain in the back buttock, and told the crowd where Sean''s big hand finally fell.

    "Don''t run!"

    Schaffner gritted her teeth to catch up.

    Aiyi was left alone, standing in the same place, with a muddled face for the second time.

    What just happened?

    After a few seconds, the Dragon Girl, who confirmed that everything just happened was real, launched her dragon wings and started the chase battle with a murderous look on her face.

    ...

    Central City, outside the city gate.

    In an open space which avoided the main road, several demons came one after another quietly.

    "Here it is

    Milu came down from the sky with a cheer and landed in the open space.

    "Elder sister, you have come here."

    Lied sat on Milu''s head and looked at cella.

    "I''m new here, too."

    After a long night''s work, although she was not tired, she couldn''t help yawning.

    In addition to Sala, Kamina arrived first.

    "Ai Yi, haven''t they come yet?"

    Kamina asked, and gently pointed his finger at a nearby tree, which made it wither and shrivel quickly. It looked very frightening.

    "Don''t spoil the plants, carmine." Lied scolded, and then said, "they should still be with sheen, on the ice girl side."

    "Wuwu..." Milu hugs her head and holds her in her arms like a doll. At the same time, Milu wrongly says: "Milu, I want to go too."

    "Don''t go. There''s nothing interesting." Kamina gave Milu a verbal lesson, and then said, "is the ice girl family really back?"

    "It''s really back." With a little smile, Sarah said: "fortunately, before the brave man was ready to come to the devil''s world, I expected and made arrangements in advance. Otherwise, the news of the return of the ice girl clan would spread immediately, right?"Sera had guessed everything in advance.

    After all, how to achieve the liberation of the ice women, she is also clear, more clearly know that Hutt Adele once went to the human world, what is the purpose, it is self-evident.

    Therefore, under the condition that the rest of the demonic cadres who went to the human world without permission were punished, only hete Adele was not punished by saila.

    Because Sela knows very well that Hutt Adele went to the human world not to find trouble for the brave, but to ask him to help.

    So, when she confirmed that sheen would come to the demon world, Sarah was convinced that Hutt Adele would ask sheen to help liberate the frozen women.

    In such a case, saila naturally made all the preparations and was able to arrange all the affairs of the ice girl clan in a short time.

    I didn''t expect that there would be something wrong with gold, and that her sister was missing.

    When she thought of these things, Sarah''s mind turned.

    (the person who can solve the problem of "bingluo banishment" of hetter Adele...)

    Sarah is not without some bold guesses.

    It''s just that, after all, it''s a guess. It''s not easy to say so.

    But she has a direction, and I believe she will soon catch the tail of the mouse.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    The four demons chatted with each other in the open space, and then they waited for the person who was waiting.

    "Shua!"

    See, a light broken empty sound, Sheen''s figure appeared in the eyes of all the demons.

    The demons immediately cast their eyes on Sheehan.

    "You...

    the leader, Sarah, was ready to make an opening speech.

    However, before Sarah could make a sound, sheen had already taken the first step to hide behind her.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Sarah was stunned.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Reid and Carmina were equally stunned.

    "Hide and seek ~ ~"

    only milu, after reacting, immediately cheered, learned from sheen and hid behind cella.

    But this time, sheen was knocked out.

    See, Sean immediately survival desire explosion, quickly hide again.

    "Ah

    Milu and sheen are fighting for the position behind cella. Should they think sheen is playing with her?

    This led to two people either hide their heads or hide their tails, but also fight each other, so that there was a quarrel behind Sarah.

    "Milu, get out and give me your seat!"

    "No! I want to play, too

    "I''m not playing!"

    "Pills, pills!"

    "I did take the pills! If you don''t give up your seat to me again! "

    "Hee hee! Fun

    "... (ìá ¦Ø ìá) life has no face to love."

    Two people''s playfulness, all quickly crowded to the body of saila, this demon clan supremacy was squeezed to the ground.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    Sera couldn''t help making a sound.

    Reid and Carmina also looked at each other.

    However, at this time, two figures appeared one after the other.

    "Sean boztute!"

    She cried out with an angry face.

    "Light soul!"

    AI Yi is also a dragon wing vibration, a fire big appearance.

    As soon as they appeared, they rushed to Sheen''s direction without waiting for the other sisters to say hello.

    However...

    "go

    With such a voice, a petite body was thrown over.

    "Ah

    Milu let out a cry of surprise.

    Sean doesn''t want to talk to Ayi and Schaffner, and throws a Milu at them.

    Milu

    "Be careful!"

    Both Schaffner and Ayrton had to stop and catch Milu who was thrown.

    But at this moment, the two are undoubtedly more angry.

    "You hateful brave man, how dare you lose my sister...!"

    Schaffney was blown up.

    "I''ll clean you up today!"

    AI Yi even threw the pillow, and the towering mountains rose and fell with her rapid breathing.

    But when they were ready to continue to rush in the direction of sheen, sheen spoke.

    "Now! Milu! Get both of them

    Hearing Hearn''s voice, Milu, who is caught by shavnet and Ayi, is obedient immediately. She reaches out her little hand and grabs shavnet and Ayi one by one.

    "Milu...!"

    "You...!"

    Schaffner and Ayi were stunned.

    Milu is happy.

    "I want to play, I want to play!"

    The child thought that Sean, Schaffner and Ayi were playing games.

    "Let me go! Milu

    "I want to play!"

    "Sister Milu, if you don''t let me go, I''m not welcome!"

    "To play, to play is to play!"

    "You..."

    "I..."

    the three demons twisted into a ball. For a moment, no one could get away from each other, and they were directly entangled together.

    "This..."

    Sarah, Lide and Carmina were stunned.

    "Oh, good relationship."

    Sean did not know when he came out from behind Sela and clapped his hands. He looked like he had finished some extremely hard work. His expression was a satisfaction and a gratification.

    "... what are you doing?"

    Sarah was speechless, and it took quite a while to ask sheen this question.

    "Nothing. Don''t mind." Sheehan waved his hand, trying to muddle through, while deliberately changing the topic, said: "are you waiting for me?"

    "Yes..." lied responded reflexively, saying: "today, six of our sisters will go there with you..."A word, haven''t had time to finish, was interrupted by Sheehan.

    "Then let''s go. Don''t delay."

    Sean looked impatient.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Carmina is beginning to suspect.

    But Sheehan said it in a righteous way.

    "You are born to be demons, and you don''t understand the feelings of those of us who have come to this stage step by step from zero." With a strong voice, Sheehan said firmly: "as long as there is the possibility of progress and strength, people like me will be so anxious."

    "Is it?" Sarah made a rebuttal and said: "but as far as I know, you have only been reincarnated in this world for half a year. Up to now, you have almost never been promoted from one level to another. Instead, you have jumped several levels or even dozens of levels in a chain. With this appalling growth rate, you have soared all the way to the legendary level?"

    "That''s right." Kamina also responded, staring at Sheehan, said: "moreover, the world does not have the concept of level zero, the lowest level one."

    The two demons refuted Sean''s tearful remarks with a positive argument, which nearly broke Sean''s firm expression.

    Fortunately, sheen held on.

    "Don''t care about the details." Sean said, "in a word, I''m in a hurry. You must want to go home from work early, do your own work and find your own mother. In that case, let''s go."

    With that, sheen didn''t want to hear these demons chirp, so she picked up lilde, who had just thrown Milu to the ground.

    "What are you doing?"

    Lied raised an objection.

    "Let you lead the way." Sheehan once again said with righteous words: "I don''t know the way."

    "I..." lied wanted to say, let''s go on the road together... Bah, let''s go together?

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t want to talk to her. Although she had nothing to throw, she put out her hand and blocked lid''s mouth.

    "Wu Wu Wu!"

    Lied struggled.

    "What? You told me to go? Are you in a hurry? " Sheehan understood and said, "got it! Then let''s go! "

    After that, sheen hugged (chi) Lide and flew to the sky.

    "Wait!"

    "Stop!"

    Seeing this scene, Schaffner and AI Yi rush to catch up.

    "Hee hee

    Milu is still hanging on the two people, with a small expression called Kaisen.

    Everyone come to play with me! (¡Ý ¨Œ¡Ü))

    in this way, all the people went away.

    Only Sela and Carmina are left, staring at all this.

    "... now what should we do? Elder sister

    Kami was puzzled for a long time, so she had to say this.

    "What else can we do?" "Follow up!" said Sarah

    Carmina stopped talking.

    I don''t understand the development, but... Just be happy. (''omega ¡ä)

    ...

    in the end, Sheehan and his seven members set out on the road smoothly.

    Sean''s speed is not bad, and he has the ability of instant movement. He is not caught up by Schaffner and AI Yi. At last, when they see that their destination is almost there, they can only yell at Sean and ask him to come back, saying that they don''t have the same understanding with him and have forgiven him.

    Unfortunately, they don''t know. Sheen knows the truth of women''s mouths and deceiving ghosts. His mother taught him that the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceiving she is.

    And the two women who chased him, one was more beautiful than the other, and there was even the most beautiful woman in the world.

    In this way, it is impossible for the two women not to cheat him.

    So, sheen resolutely refused, and continued to slide with Schaffner and Ayi, until they were out of temper.

    Of course, Sara and Kamina, who are chasing Sean, Schaffner, Ayi and others, are also out of breath, almost losing their mentality.

    Originally, they were going to use the crystal pen to deliver and reach their destination in one breath, but they were pulled onto the track of the long-distance marathon.

    Who should I talk to?

    On the contrary, Milu really thought everyone was playing, and she never stopped smiling from beginning to end.

    For her, today is probably the happiest day of her life, right?

    On weekdays, she is either too busy to play, or her sisters, who only stop her from playing, actually accompany her to play hide and seek today. It''s the same sentence - Kaisen! ©d (@ ^ ¨Œ ^ @) ¥Î

    under such circumstances, the party ran all the way, made a lot of noise, and successfully arrived at the destination of this trip.It''s a huge lake.

    And it''s not on the ground, it''s a lake on the mountain.

    "This is... Volcano

    Sean held her in her arms, looked at the volcano shaped mountain below, and then saw the place where the crater had been replaced by a huge lake. Suddenly, she felt like seeing the Tianshan Mountain in the previous life.

    The rest of the demons had already fallen on his side and looked at the lake with him. They didn''t want to talk to him.

    Except Milu.

    "Go in! Go in

    Milu pounced on Sheen''s back, as if having a good time. While hanging Sheen''s back, Milu urged.

    "Go in?" Sean pointed to the lake on the mountain and said, "do you want me to go into that lake?"

    It''s not Milu who answers this question, but Lide who is held by Sheehan.

    "There are treasures left by our mother." Reid raised her eyes, looked at sheen and said, "if the inner Temple left by the Supreme God is a treasure of the human race, the treasure left by her mother is a treasure of the demon race, and its value is not under the inner Temple of the human race at all."

    "I see." Sean understood.

    The Supreme God can leave a treasure for the Terran to enhance its strength, so as to increase its fighting power and the victory rate of war. Then, in terms of strength, the devil who is stronger than the Supreme God has no reason not to leave something.

    Even if the devil is not as omnipotent as the Supreme God, he can solve a lot of things with his power to a certain extent.

    Now, Sheehan is going to get a lot of benefits.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    "Boom!"

    The huge sound of water from the top of the lake caused a huge rush.

    Sean rushed into the water and subconsciously held her breath, only to find that she could breathe underwater.

    What''s more, my clothes are not wet at all. It''s like I''m not entering a lake, but a lake like cloud pool. I can''t even feel the water pressure.

    That makes sheen curious.

    "Go on, go on."

    Was held in the arms of sheen, but lied was urged.

    Her voice is also unimpeded in the underwater transmission, only when the opening will appear a series of bubbles, as if there is water in the inlet.

    Sean tried to open his mouth. There were bubbles, but the water didn''t flow into his mouth.

    "It''s neither magic nor science."

    Leaving such a message, Sheehan took lied in her arms and swept to the bottom of the water.

    The other demons immediately followed and kept diving.

    With the continuous diving of a group of people, the visibility is not magic and unscientific, and has not been reduced.

    But sheen was no longer surprised. He just dived down and didn''t express any feelings.

    I don''t know how long after diving like this, Sean finally saw the bottom of the lake.

    There, there is a mansion, like an underwater villa, standing quietly.

    "Is that

    Seeing the mansion, sheen couldn''t help but stop diving.

    The reason is that this mansion is no stranger to Sheehan.

    Although Sean has only seen it once, he is still deeply impressed by the beautiful mansion.

    That mansion has another name.

    "Huaming hall".

    Or the devil''s house.

    It was when she was in lamignon that laixia invited Vivian''s team and sheen to enter the mansion which is said to be the prince''s private residence.

    On one side, Sarah spoke.

    "That''s the magic house, the treasure that kratis left to the demons." As she said this, she noticed Sheen''s stunned expression and asked, "what? What''s the problem? "

    "No, nothing." Sheehan shook his head subconsciously, but he couldn''t help asking, "isn''t the devil''s house in laixia''s hands?"

    "Lesia?" Sera was stunned at first, and then immediately responded to who Sheehan was talking about.

    The rest of the demons frowned one after another, but none of them spoke.

    The existence of laixia, and even the existence of Rasha, these demons are clear.

    One is the magic life created by using the magic of the devil as the core medium.

    One is the magic life created by using the devil''s body as the core medium.

    The master and servant of the twins are all closely related to the demon king. The only demon king element in the world is the remnant copy of the demon king.

    The demons don''t know the existence of the master and servant. It''s impossible.

    It''s just that the demons obviously don''t want to talk about it.

    Including Sheila, I just said one thing.

    "You''re talking about the space magician who defected from the slayer faction, stole his mother''s body from the palace of Mithra, and took her away by the way?" "The one in her hand is also the devil''s house, but there is no special place. The only thing that can be called special factor is that her mother used to live there, right

    In front of us, the magic hall is different.

    "This is not my mother''s farewell hall, but the magic Holy Land forged by my mother. It has the effect of drawing out other people''s magic power, turning it into pure power, and passing it on to others."

    Sylar''s explanation made sheen stunned again.

    "Adoptive power?"

    Sheehan looks at Sarah in surprise.

    But the rest of the demons spoke at this time.

    "Don''t be surprised, it''s really an adoptive force." Schaffner said: "the inner hall left by the Supreme God to the human race can make the human race directly contact with the existence of Li, so as to enhance their perception and strength. Our demon king can''t do such a magical thing."

    "That''s right." Lied also said: "although, in terms of power, the devil must be higher than the Supreme God, but the Supreme God is the real Almighty goddess. Even the world is created by that one. The devil can destroy the world, but he can''t create it."

    "That''s the difference between the demons and the Protoss." Kamina said: "the demons are famous for their powerful power. The pure power is undoubtedly better than the Protoss. However, the protoss'' unique ability in various fields and all the magical effects that the power called power can achieve are beyond our expectation."That''s why the demons are so strong that they can''t solve the problem faced by an ice maiden. Instead, there is more than one goddess of the protoss who can do it.

    There is no doubt that the demons are more powerful than the protoss, but the protoss also has its own advantages. They can play a strange power in all kinds of fields. Each goddess has different fields and different concepts, and can do things that the demons and the Terrans can''t do.

    Therefore, as a real omnipotent goddess, the inner Temple created by the Supreme God can make the human race easily touch the existence of Li without side effects, and obtain extraordinary understanding, so as to enhance the combat effectiveness.

    On the contrary, the demons are proud of their strength, but they can''t do such a thing.

    Of course, as mentioned above, the power is strong to a certain extent, and many things that can''t be done can also be done.

    Like magic, that is the concept created by the demon king. The protoss can only follow suit in using the system of power, and then create the holy system, restoration system and other magic.

    Demons are also created by the demons. They use the power of magic to create life. That''s how life creates magic.

    It is undeniable that what can be achieved only by strength can not be as perfect as the Protoss.

    For example, the original intention of the demons to create them is to imitate the protoss to create the Terran, and use them as combat effectiveness on the battlefield.

    Unfortunately, most of the demons created by the demons are not intelligent and cruel. They only know how to drink blood like wild animals. In the end, most of them don''t obey their orders. Unless they are domesticated, even the creator of the demons can''t make them obey their orders.

    This has shown that the demons are not as clever as the protoss in the fields beyond power.

    The devil is like this. Although he can build a devil hall to enhance the fighting power of the demon clan, it is undoubtedly flawed compared with the inner hall built by the Supreme God.

    Its flaw is the need for "materials" to enhance power.

    And this "material" is magic.

    It''s not the ownerless magic that exists in the magic crystal, the source of magic and even the atmosphere of the world, but the ownerless magic with natural strength.

    Through the sacrifice of those who supply magic, this part of magic will be transformed into pure power by the magic hall, absorbed by others, so as to achieve the purpose of enhancing power.

    "Once upon a time, there were many people in the demon clan who used this magic hall to cultivate their descendants."

    AI Yi, in a calm tone, tells a more cruel history.

    "Some old and dying demons, or those who are dying because of injuries, will come here with their descendants when they feel that their time is running out and sacrifice all their magic to enhance their power."

    Therefore, the use of the demon king hall is not as gentle as the inner hall of the Terran. It is based on a lot of sacrifice.

    "Of course, since the end of the war a thousand years ago, the devil''s palace has been sealed here by six of us. Unless there are special circumstances, it will not be used any more."

    Sera points to the surrounding lake.

    "Don''t look at your ease when you come in. It''s because we''ve come with you. If someone intrudes here, the water will turn into poison instantly. Even if it''s beyond the level, you can''t get good fruit."

    Even beyond the level of existence can not avoid the poison?

    Should not...

    Sheehan turned to Carmina.

    "It''s the way I set it up." Seeing this, Kamina said straightforwardly: "it''s not only me, but also my sisters and sisters who have left their own ways."

    "Yes Milu raised her hand and echoed, "Milu''s left too!"

    In other words, if you want to enter here and the devil''s palace, you must use all kinds of protective means left by the six demons.

    Throughout omnipoten, the only one who can do this is lidas, the most powerful goddess of fate?

    And the goddess should not be interested in such a magic hall.

    As a result, the people who can enter here and enter the demon king''s Hall safely are equivalent to none.

    But...

    "what did you bring me to this place for?"

    Sean poked at the bull''s-eye.

    It''s a matter of course.

    Listen to a group of demons, they want to let themselves into the devil''s pavilion, and use the effect of the devil''s pavilion to enhance their own strength.

    But the premise is that some people are willing to sacrifice themselves and sacrifice their magic to be absorbed by sheen.

    Today, there are only six demons besides sheen himself.

    What does that mean?

    Sheen had guessed, but couldn''t believe it.

    However, his guess is undoubtedly correct."We''ve made a deal." AI Yi looked at sheen and said word by word, "it''s up to us to provide magic for you to absorb."

    AI Yi''s words perfectly hit the guess in Sheen''s heart.

    These demons are actually planning to use their own strength to complete the growth of sheen.

    "Well, let''s go back."

    Without hesitation, Sheehan turned and was ready to leave.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to improve his strength, but if the price of improving his strength is the sacrifice of others, then he will lose interest.

    In particular, the presence of the six demons, either his fiancee, or his underground lover, the rest are also the existence of friendship, even Carmina has the identity of aunt.

    Let them sacrifice their own strength to help themselves?

    No!

    As soon as Sheehan was ready to leave, Schaffner took his arm as if he had expected this.

    "Don''t get excited." "It doesn''t affect us as much as you think," laughs Schaffner

    "That''s right." AI Yi also grabbed one hand of Xi en, looked at him and said: "we are demon people, and the power of each one is stronger than that of the goddess of life and the goddess of nature. If it is us, we only need to sacrifice a little power, which will benefit you a lot."

    "What''s more, we are six people sacrificing together, and each one needs less power to sacrifice." "In this way, the influence of sacrifice will be negligible for us, and you will be able to take advantage of it to promote yourself," said lied

    This is the decision the demons made at the meeting that day.

    It''s a gift to sheen, and it''s also to prove something.

    "Don''t worry." "If there is no accident, even if you break through to the limit level, the cost will not be worth mentioning if it is shared with the six of us," she said to Sheehan

    It''s not that Sarah and others are deliberately trying to coax Sheehan, but it''s true.

    Each of the six demons only needs a little bit of power. The sum of that little power is amazing for those who are not yet detached.

    As long as Sheehan can absorb it, he has a good chance to break through to the limit level.

    And the power of the six demons is not much lost, which is not worth mentioning. Maybe it''s exaggerated, but it doesn''t affect them too much.

    Otherwise, AI Yi doesn''t care, and Schaffner doesn''t say whether the rest of the demons are willing to pay so much for sheen, that''s another matter.

    "... are you sure?"

    Sheehan was silent for a while, and immediately stared at the demons.

    The demons nodded one after another.

    Including Carmina, the same is true.

    "You can put down 120 hearts. You really have to sacrifice so much. Don''t say I don''t want to, and I won''t watch my sister and sister dedicate to a foreigner."

    Kamina claims that directly and realistically.

    But this claim, on the contrary, really reassures Sheehan.

    At the same time, Sheehan also understood that he might owe these demons a lot of favor.

    Perhaps, for them, this power is nothing, but sheen finally got a big benefit.

    Is this the way the demons woo and make friends with themselves?

    Or is it all that Ayi or Schaffner arranged for himself?

    "Don''t think too much."

    Unlike Schaffner, who can read Sean''s heart, Sela can see through Sean''s thoughts at this time and suddenly smile at him.

    "We help you in this way, besides that you are going to be our family, we also have other considerations. It''s not all for you. You can accept it with ease. There''s no need to worry too much about it."

    The rest of the demons were either laughing, nodding, or disapproving, or even very happy, but in the end, they didn''t seem to be deliberately giving grace to sheen.

    Sheen didn''t know why they made such a decision.

    But he can not trust cella, can not trust Reid, can not trust Carmina, and even can not trust Schaffner and Milu, but absolutely trust AI.

    So...

    "OK, I see."

    Sheen nodded.

    It also means that this human feeling is recorded by Sheehan.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    The reason why Sarah and others will help sheen is that they have their own purpose and have little influence on themselves. Let him accept it with ease, but help is help after all.

    Even if Sheehan didn''t want to help him, he felt that he could accept it.

    This is different from the situation in the inner hall at that time.

    At that time in the inner hall, Sheehan gained the opportunity to enter the inner hall by fighting against the [Slayer faction], and the incident itself would not cause any loss to anyone, so he naturally accepted it with peace of mind.

    But this time, it''s the six demons who help themselves to improve by consuming their own strength. In any case, sheen will admit it.

    Of course, there''s no need to say that. Sheen knows it.

    Then, he followed the six sisters and entered the demon house.

    Compared with the one in laixia''s hands, the appearance of this demon Pavilion is not much different.

    Apart from the fact that some details are not too delicate, it should be the absence of an open maid to take care of the relationship, the other general scenes are the same.

    However, after entering the demon hall, the difference between the two began to appear.

    The devil''s house in laixia''s hands is a special one for the devil himself to live in, so naturally there are all kinds of decorations, including hall, canteen, room, reception room, bathhouse and so on, and even an open balcony specially used for drinking in the afternoon.

    The devil''s Pavilion here, after entering, did not see any decoration. There is only a very large one, which can directly reach the ceiling of the pavilion, a hot spring below, and only walls on the left and right. It looks like a large bath, not like a mansion.

    When Sheehan came in, his eyes immediately turned to the steaming hot spring.

    The hot spring is a bit like the one he used in the village of elves. The spring water contains rich magic, but it is not the source of magic. There is an inexplicable force in the operation, leading to the magic flowing back and forth in it and making a mechanical rotation.

    "This is the magic pool."

    Sarah explained.

    "It can absorb all the magic released by the people who enter it, and transform it into pure power. People who come here absorb the magic released by the sacrifice people by entering here, and enhance their strength."

    With that, Sarah winked at Schaffner.

    Schaffner immediately came forward with a smile.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sean was suddenly alert.

    The woman''s smile was telling him there was a problem.

    "Nothing." Naturally, Schaffner would not show the problem on her face. She was very understanding and said, "I just want to ask you to sleep."

    "Sleep?" Sean blinked.

    But before he could react, an unbearable sense of sleepiness suddenly poured into his mind, making him sleepy.

    "You... Plot against me..."

    Sean''s face was full of amazement and pointed to Schaffner. Finally, he could not resist the surge of sleepiness and fell down.

    AI Yi subconsciously steps forward and plans to catch sheen.

    Among the people present, in addition to heartless Milu and impersonal lied, she is the only one who doesn''t mind Sean leaning on her... Right?

    This idea just flashed from AI Yi''s mind, and the scene of her consternation also happened.

    "Oh, dear."

    Schaffner does not mind extending her hand, catching Sean, let Sean fall in her arms.

    "Sister Schaffner?"

    AI Yi was stunned.

    The rest of the demons also turned to Schaffner.

    "What''s the matter?"

    She naturally knew what it was because of, but pretended to ask innocently.

    Sarah didn''t speak, just looked at her with deep eyes.

    "Second sister, are you willing to let a man lean on you like this?"

    As if she had just discovered the blind student in Huadian, her face was full of surprise.

    "It''s not like you."

    Kamina''s speech was still so straight.

    "Hold! Milu, too

    Milu didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, and she was making a fuss there.

    "Well, this guy is special, you know."

    Schaffner was laughing with indifference.

    But as her sisters, a group of demons will not be easily fooled.

    "... it seems that you have a close relationship with this guy, sister Schaffner."

    AI Yi in silence suddenly said such a sentence.

    "What happened when he was with this spirit light in the magic collar?"

    AI Yi actually wanted to ask this question for a long time.

    After all, she couldn''t have seen the extraordinary sense of distance between Sheehan and Schaffner.I had no chance to ask this question before.

    Now, Ayi felt that she had to take it seriously.

    But she wanted to be serious, but Schaffner was a banter.

    "Don''t worry, little Ayi. I won''t rob your partner."

    Schaffner said such words as a joke.

    Ayi didn''t speak, just staring at her, as if to see through her heart.

    Sarah, on the contrary, said something.

    "Attention." "He''s aii''s fiance, anyway," said sera to Schaffner

    The implication is that it''s not a joke if Schaffner does something to rob love.

    Isabella''s understanding of Schaffner makes it easy for her to see that Schaffner is playing again, so she wants to make people laugh.

    But this guy clearly has a deep understanding of his charm, but he still indulges his playfulness like this and teases others casually. If one of them fails, Sean will fall in love with her and abandon Ayi. That''s a big joke.

    In view of this, Sela felt that she needed to warn Schaffner.

    It''s a pity that Sarah only thinks that Schaffner''s playfulness is back and she wants to tease Ayi, so she deliberately shows her closeness to sheen. However, she completely ignores the posture of Schaffner holding sheen, which is not at all unnatural.

    She even let Sheehan''s head pillow in his greatest place, the gesture, how ambiguous, how ambiguous.

    AI Yi saw it and wanted to say something.

    "Who hasn''t?"

    As a result, shame held her back.

    "Don''t play, sister Schaffner. It''s important to get down to business."

    At present, AI Yi can only warn her coldly.

    "Good, good, business." She rolled her eyes and complained, "if it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t be so easy for you to take this guy down. Now it''s my fault again."

    It''s true that at this stage, only Schaffner can bring down Sean so easily.

    With the connection between her and sheen, as long as you use the power of the [heart demon], you can easily bypass the protection of the holy sword, blessing, skills and so on, and let the power directly act on sheen itself and immediately work on him.

    The reason for doing so is also very simple.

    "Just in case, cover his eyes, too."

    Sarah is not at ease on the charge.

    "It''s already ready."

    Carmina immediately raised her hand, and a steel eye mask flew out automatically, put it on Sheen''s face, and firmly fitted together.

    "Remember to block his perception so that he doesn''t suddenly wake up or subconsciously search for something."

    Lied also told Milu.

    "Good ~ ~"

    Milu didn''t have any objection, so she did it immediately, letting bursts of ghost gas gush out, filling the whole space of the scene, isolating all perception.

    In this way, even if Sheehan wakes up, he will never see or feel anything.

    "Good." Sarah was a little relieved. She looked around at her sisters and whispered, "well, let''s start."

    The demons all nodded their heads.

    The next second, one by one of the demon''s body, rustle sound began to appear.

    These days, the girls are starting to get rid of their equipment!

    That''s right!

    Since we are going to hold a ceremony in the hot spring, we should be honest!

    Under such circumstances, as the top of the demon clan, how could the six heavenly girls let sheen take advantage of it?

    No, maybe Lide doesn''t care. After all, she''s just a furry little beast. She cares about an egg.

    Milu probably won''t care about it, for men''s defensive heart, this girl probably hasn''t been cultivated.

    I don''t think it''s necessary for Schaeffer to care?

    AI Yi... Same as above?

    Well, it turns out that only Sarah and Carmina will care about it.

    And in order not to show her true feelings, she has to keep up.

    AI Yi is also not cheeky enough to be able to face up to sheen in front of her sisters, even though they haven''t been there.

    Milu doesn''t care, but her sisters won''t let her go.

    To sum up, a plan to bring Sean down with a lot of insurance came into being.

    If Sean was still awake and knew something like this, how would he feel?

    He must think that it''s better not to be awake.

    No way.

    "We take it off, and this guy has to take it off, too?"

    "Little Ayi, it''s time to test your ability to serve your husband?"

    "Or I''ll do it."

    "Wait! Wait till I turn around! ""I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"

    "... you all get out of here!"

    In the museum, the six sisters had such a dialogue.

    This shameful scene, if Sean is still awake, will he have to be stimulated to faint on the spot?

    ...

    the sound of water soon rings from the magic pool.

    Sean and his party finally moved to the pool and soaked in the magic water.

    Sean was in the middle, blindfolded, sitting there, asleep, not knowing what was going on.

    The six demons came to a corner and just presented a hexagon, which surrounded sheen in the middle.

    At this time, the six people also put away the idea of joking and began to be serious.

    "The moment has finally arrived."

    Kamina seems to have been waiting for a long time, and can''t wait.

    "Whether he is what the elder sister guessed depends on whether the magic pool can work on him."

    Lied said in a deep voice.

    The rest of the demons were silent.

    One thing they didn''t mention to sheen.

    "Although the magic pool in the demon Pavilion can enhance the power of specific objects by absorbing the magic of other individuals, it is only effective for the demons."

    Schaffner said it.

    "In principle, as a human, he can''t use the magic pool."

    AI Yiding looks at Sean with a complicated tone.

    "But if he can use the magic pool smoothly, it proves that my guess is right."

    Sarah''s eyes twinkled.

    The demons decided to use this place just to prove it, to enhance the power of sheen.

    And...

    "the magic pool is made by my mother. Together with the Rainbow Magic diamond, it''s the holy thing of our demons."

    So said Sarah.

    "By turning the magic pool and pouring our strength into Sheen''s body, we can feel our magic power and the power left by ourselves. The mother''s consciousness of the demon king Baoyu is likely to wake up."

    In this way, they may have a chance to have a dialogue with their mother.

    Thinking of this, the emotions of the six sisters inevitably fluctuated.

    That''s excitement.

    That''s uneasiness.

    That''s uneasiness.

    That''s expectation.

    It''s hard to hide the feeling at the thought of meeting a mother who thinks she can''t see again in this life, whether she is sensible and intelligent, such as Sarah, playful Schaffner, mature and steady Lide, cruel and cruel Carmina, naive and romantic Milu or mischievous Ayi.

    They miss her so much.

    In particular, Carmina, Milu and Ayi, who were relatively young, ran out of control because of her death, which almost caused death.

    If it wasn''t for Cyra, Schaffner and lied who stopped them, perhaps, a thousand years ago, more than half of the demons would have died with Kamina, Milu and Ayi, together with the Protoss and the Terran.

    Now, thousands of years have passed.

    This millennium is not a long time for a group of demons.

    Of the six, even the youngest Ayi has survived for more than ten thousand years, let alone the biggest Sala.

    But in this thousand years, lost the demon king, lost the mother, lost the demon has always been the king, that kind of feeling, for them, how painful, can imagine.

    Therefore, this millennium is definitely the longest one in the life of the six sisters.

    They thought that such a long time would continue in the future.

    Who ever thought that the mother who thought it was impossible to come back in her life had the possibility of returning.

    Even if there are many strange things in it, the six sisters still hope to see that person.

    See that has been in the castle''s highest level overlooking the distance, do not know what to think, often sad tears of mother.

    "Let''s go."

    Sarah took a deep breath and said this in a slightly decisive tone.

    "Well!"

    Schaffney, Lide, Carmina, ayne and Milu all nodded heavily.

    "Boom!"

    Sarah was the first to release her magic.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    The rest of the demons have followed the release of the magic, so that the magic of terror set off waves, into bursts of wind, wandering around for a long time.

    Of course, if they want to, they can release enough magic to smash the ceiling and even blow the whole demon house away.

    But they didn''t do it, they just released part of the magic and let it melt into the water.Suddenly, the magic in the water began to work.

    They entangled the magic released by the six demons, as if pulling them, pulling the magic in one direction.

    In the process, the nature of magic seems to have changed, turning them into rainbow like air currents.

    The air rushed in the direction of Sheehan, and then, into his body.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    "Boom!"

    Just as six rainbow like air streams penetrated into Sheen''s body, Sheen''s magic began to burn.

    That magic, is not like the six sisters of the devil as restrained release, but a burst of breath.

    That is to say, the magic of the ocean in Sheehan''s body is all burning up at this moment.

    The air wave raised by the terrible magic directly turned into a storm, or even into a shock wave, shaking the whole magic hall.

    "Good guy...!"

    Sela''s face was slightly frozen.

    "What a magic..."

    Carmina has the same dignified face.

    As a person who had a brief confrontation with sheen when they first met, Kamina was very clear that Sheen''s own magic was very powerful, powerful enough to be beyond the limit of life.

    But now it seems that Sheehan''s magic is even more powerful than what she had seen.

    Such powerful magic, without any use, can cause no less damage than that caused by large-scale superior magic if it is simply released?

    "Milu!"

    Reid has turned into a beast of adult size, looking at the shocking magic that has shaken the whole magic hall, and quickly yelled at Milu.

    "Sister Schaffner!"

    AI Yi couldn''t help making a sound.

    "Good!"

    Milu immediately opened her little hand and let the ghost air blow in the hall like a strong wind, stopping the magic wave.

    "It''s not easy."

    Schaffner also raised her hand. She didn''t know which admirer''s power she borrowed from [Lianxin demon], but she let the space fluctuate and directly locked the whole space of the demon hall.

    In this case, the magic from Sheen''s body is extremely terrifying, but it is first intercepted by the strong ghost gas, and then imprisoned in the air, unable to sweep around.

    "A little more reinforcement!" "He is going to upgrade and break through one after another, and his strength will definitely become stronger and stronger," said sera

    As soon as Sarah''s voice fell, Sheen''s magic became stronger with a bang.

    The fire like magic kept burning, even skyrocketing, in an attempt to smash the ceiling of the devil''s palace and go up to the sky.

    "Upgraded!"

    Kamina called.

    That''s right. Sheen''s upgraded.

    Under the influence of the magic pool, Sheehan finally went up to a higher level, and his level rose again, from 95 to 96.

    "It''s just a promotion. It''s so much stronger...!"

    Lied looked at the burning magic from Sheen''s body, felt the huge momentum, and showed a look of consternation.

    Although, to the legendary level, every promotion is a huge growth, but Sheehan''s growth is somewhat exaggerated.

    No, it''s not just that the growth after upgrading is exaggerated.

    "He''s absorbing magic faster!"

    Schaffner breathed out.

    See, from the water flow, drill into Sheen''s body rainbow streamer will become much stronger than before.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that Sheehan absorbed a lot of power and more magic from the six demons.

    This trend has made many demons understand.

    Today, Sheehan is really going to break through several levels at a time.

    The magic pool, though it can make people absorb the magic of the sacrifice and become stronger, has a limit.

    If a person''s potential is limited, no matter how many people are willing to sacrifice magic to him, he can''t absorb it.

    If a person can only rise to a certain level, then his potential will be exhausted and he can''t grow any more, then his upper limit will be so much, and this upper limit will not be broken just because someone is willing to sacrifice magic to him.

    Otherwise, there must be many ethnic groups in the demons who are willing to sacrifice a group of old people, the wounded, the sick and the disabled, and even ordinary people with little value, and use their strength to forcibly pile up the existence of extreme level. Those ethnic groups without legendary level strongmen are also willing to pile up a legendary level strongman at all costs, so as to enhance the status of the ethnic group in the demons.

    The reason why this did not happen is that the use of magic pool can not be unscrupulous to pile up a strong, but also depends on the potential of each other.

    In other words, the role of zhuanmo pool is equivalent to shortening the growth speed of this person and stimulating the state he can reach in advance.

    If the opponent does not have the potential to grow into a legend, even if he uses the magic pool, he will never be promoted to legend.

    In the same way, if there is no potential to grow into a strong person at the extreme level, it is impossible to upgrade to the extreme level in any case.In view of this, since ancient times, there are many demons who use the magic pool, but most of them just reach the legendary level. They can use the power of the magic pool to upgrade to the extreme level. Even if we look at the whole history of the demons, there are less than three.

    Because of this reason, the limit level is still very rare in the demon family, there are only three.

    But Sheen''s potential is unquestionable.

    Among the brave men of all ages, even the weakest can grow to the top legendary level, and many can grow to the extreme level, and even break through to the super level.

    Sean may not be a brave man, but his potential can be seen from his growth in the past six months.

    At least, compared with those brave men in the past, his potential is absolutely high.

    Even, if he is really so special, his potential is hard to reach even those brave people in the past.

    Therefore, the demons do not doubt that he can be promoted to the extreme level here.

    However, Sheehan''s desire to ascend to the extreme level may require much more sacrifice than the demons think.

    "His growth is extremely high. Every level of promotion means a huge growth, and the power of promotion is also great after upgrading."

    Sera told me why.

    "In other words, he needs more magic to continue to break through?"

    Schaffner put it right.

    The cost of using the magic pool to enhance power is the power of the sacrifice.

    The more power you have to ascend, the more magic you need to sacrifice.

    This caught the demons by surprise.

    After all, according to the original plan, six of them would sacrifice together, and only a little magic would be enough for sheen to be promoted to the extreme level, which had little impact on them.

    But now it seems that this "little bit" is likely to become a "hundred million little bit"...

    thinking of this, the demons feel that they are not good as a whole.

    Only AI Yi, after a moment of silence, even released more magic without expression, let the magic turn into a rainbow streamer, drill into Sheen''s body.

    "Ai Yi!"

    Kamina''s face changed.

    "... this guy is my killer."

    Schaffner was also silent for a while, and then sighed. Like Ayi, she released more magic.

    "Second sister!"

    And lied couldn''t help making a sound.

    But, not sensible Mi Lu see this situation, unexpectedly is also unwilling to show weakness increased the release of magic, to keep up with the pace of AI Yi and Xia Fu Nie.

    "You...

    Carmina doesn''t know what to say.

    Sarah looked at the scene and laughed bitterly.

    "Now that everything is like this, let it be."

    Sarah said so.

    What else can reed and Carmina say?

    If Yifu and Nemi are not together, they will lose more power.

    Only six sisters together, as far as possible to share the loss, so that the loss can be minimized.

    "You''re cheap, boy."

    Kamina increases the release of magic.

    "I hope the result doesn''t disappoint us."

    Lide''s body swelled once again, reaching more than three meters high, occupying a large part of the magic pool, but her output of Magic also increased.

    Sela naturally won''t just let her sisters pay, just keep up.

    A strong rainbow air rush into Sean''s body, making his breath more and more powerful.

    "Boom!"

    Before long, Sheehan broke through again.

    "Boom!"

    After a while, Sheehan ascended again.

    "Boom!"

    After half a sound, the magic that burned up from Sheen''s body soared several times, setting off the most terrible storm so far.

    The storm, even Milu''s ghost gas has been intercepted a bit reluctantly, can only rely on the blockade of space to completely block the momentum.

    "Level 99!"

    Carmina''s voice is much louder.

    In the devil''s palace, it was because of Sheen''s magic that the wind became strong. It was like a typhoon coming. All the demons were like being in a storm. They could only speak loudly against the storm.

    The rest of the demons are naturally in a spirit, one by one involuntarily increased the output of magic.

    To this point, the loss of magic, has been a lot more than a group of demons expected in advance.

    Although it will not cause great losses to them, if we say that the losses predicted before are only very small and have little impact on them, then by now, part of the power of the losses can have a little impact on their strength.The impact is not big, but it is not small.

    For example, if they fight with the former ones, they will start to fall behind after thousands of rounds.

    "It''s a big loss."

    Schaffner complained.

    "I knew..."

    Carmina wanted to say something, but he stopped and sighed.

    What if I had known?

    Even if they knew in advance that this would happen, they would probably do so without hesitation.

    No, it''s just because it''s something they can''t ignore.

    As long as you can succeed and see that person, no matter how much you pay, it''s worth it.

    Among them, AI Yi is the most magnanimous.

    Anyway, it''s good for Sean. Even if there is no other purpose, she will willingly give him a small part of her strength.

    That''s what Schaffner thought.

    Even though the relationship between her royal highness and Sheen has not been established and is in a very delicate stage, she is still willing to do this for sheen.

    No matter how to say, there is a bad relationship, so it is necessary to pay for it.

    Like those who fall in love with themselves, they are certainly willing to devote their strength to themselves.

    Now, this man is just himself.

    Even if I don''t want to say that I am infatuated with the man in front of me, isn''t there a saying like this?

    The first one loses.

    That''s it.

    So, in each have their own ideas, a group of demons looked at each other, as if to see the emotion in each other''s eyes, suddenly and coincidentally released a lot of magic.

    The rainbow colored air stream has turned into bursts of light beams and disappeared into Sean''s body, just like washing his whole body, making him reborn.

    "Bang!"

    Sean''s body, originally used to shield his perception of ghost gas was blown away.

    "Bang!"

    The steel blindfold on his face was suddenly smashed and turned into a pile of debris.

    And the momentum on him suddenly rose.

    In the end, the successful breakthrough of that boundary.

    "Boom!"

    When the huge momentum of Extreme class swept out of Sheehan, Sheehan was shocked.

    "Zheng!"

    The sword, which was placed on the edge of the pool, was shining in a flash. It directly shattered three seals, making pieces of steel blades become fragments, revealing the brilliance and magnificence of the sword.

    At the same time, Sheen''s body, there is also a flash of light shining up.

    It''s not as bright as the sword.

    No, it should be said that it''s not just as brilliant as the holy sword.

    At this moment, from Sheen''s body, there are three shining up.

    It''s as bright as a holy sword, sacred and incomparable.

    It''s as blue as a gem, and it''s out of the ordinary.

    It''s as red as red wine, and it''s as red as blood.

    The three radiances made sheen have three kinds of power fluctuations, intertwined with each other and never give up.

    "That''s...!"

    Ayi, Schaffner, Lide, Carmina and Milu opened their eyes wide.

    "Sure enough..."

    Sarah stares at the scene, feels the three familiar forces, and finally confirms that her absurd guess is true.

    Of course, at this time, Sarah can''t think too much.

    Because, let them a line of six people are excited about the scene, finally appeared in a thousand calls.

    "Hum!"

    With a tremor, a red jade from the top of Hearn''s head, slowly suspended in the air.

    It is so dribbling rotation, blooming red light.

    "Mother!"

    Carmina stood up in excitement.

    The rest of the demons are the same, one by one are extremely excited to stand up.

    Even Milu, who is naive and romantic, and Schaffner, who has seen this scene more than once, are like this.

    Ayi is no exception.

    "Baoyu... Is actually on him..."

    AI Yiqiang can''t help but hold back his fluctuating emotions, but his little hand has already clenched.

    The six demons were all excited to watch this scene.

    I don''t know how many people were stimulated by this scene.

    ...

    "did the result come out?"

    In the temple, ninen looks at the light curtain reflected from the fluctuation of space in front of her, and looks at the scene in the magic pool of the demon king hall, with a complex color on her face.

    "This feelingIn an unknown mansion on the outskirts of Wangdu, the young lady of the demon family, who was still drinking afternoon tea, seemed to feel something. She covered her chest and looked to the horizon.

    "..."

    the maid stood aside, silent for a long time, only the pulse in her heart kept strengthening.

    Then, in a sea of flowers that no one could reach, a sleeping goddess lying in the flowers finally moved her eyes.

    Immediately, he opened his eyes.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    In a daze, Sheehan felt that he saw a dream.

    It was a very old and familiar dream.

    In the dream, the world has not yet been born, only boundless nothingness and endless darkness exist, as if there were no celestial bodies or starlight in the universe.

    Sean was suspended in such a place, looking at the darkness and nothingness in front of her eyes. After thinking for a long time, she remembered where she had seen this place.

    "It''s the dream I saw when I saw omnix in the Holy Land

    Sheen is not sure.

    But he still flew in one direction as if he had a feeling in his heart.

    He flew so long... So long... So long that he even forgot the concept of time.

    Can be incredible is, I do not know why, sheen was not boring, there is no bit of impatience, like something traction like, keep flying forward.

    Finally, sheen saw it.

    In the endless darkness and nothingness, two familiar light sources appeared.

    Light source is the only thing out of the boundless nothingness that is incompatible with darkness.

    However, what is more out of place is the existence inside - two pink carved jade carvings, which are extremely lovely and have an incredible aesthetic feeling. They seem to be sleeping with their eyes closed, like a baby in a mother''s womb, waiting for a little girl to be awakened.

    One girl has shoulder length silver white hair, the other has shoulder length black hair, a pair of blue eyes can be seen under her trembling eyelids, and the other has a pair of red eyes, just like Gemini in the opposite nature, which is impressive.

    However, what is more impressive is that they hold a star like treasure in their arms.

    One of them is blue jade, the other is red jade. They are all shining with charming color.

    "It''s the dream."

    Sean finally determined that what he saw now was the dream he had seen in the holy land.

    He remembered the follow-up to the dream.

    "The little girl with the blue jade in her arms will wake up first and leave."

    Sheen''s voice just fell, and the little girl with silver hair holding the blue jade woke up as she said.

    Her pair of blue eyes, like the vast ocean and the blue sky, look so beautiful.

    Unfortunately, the beautiful eyes, not too much emotion.

    And this little girl just like Sean said, after waking up, she quietly looked at the little girl with black hair for a long time, and then, like giving up something, she looked away and looked at the blue jade in her arms.

    Baoyu suddenly burst out a dazzling light, creating a blue world in this nothingness.

    When she first saw this scene, sheen didn''t realize what it meant.

    Now, he knows.

    "This is the omnipotent goddess creating the world."

    Yes.

    This is the Almighty goddess, the Supreme God omnis, who first exercised her own power after her birth, thus creating the world.

    There is no doubt that the little girl with silver hair in her arms is the newly born supreme God, omnix.

    In this case...

    "she is the new born demon, kratiss

    Sean turned to the little girl with black hair.

    On such a close look, Sheehan found many details.

    For example, at first glance, this little girl looks like lesha or Rasha when she was a child.

    The red jade in the little girl''s arms also quickly attracted Sean''s attention.

    "This precious jade..."

    sheen frowned.

    He felt that he had seen this treasure.

    And, again, in a dream.

    is not as like as two peas in the dream, nor in the same dream as before.

    Sean still remembers that he boldly held the supreme goddess and slept in the sea of flowers for a whole night.

    That night, Sean had a dream.

    Dream of this red jade, directly flew into his body, drilled into.

    Since it is confirmed that the jade belongs to kratiss, Sheehan doesn''t think it will be a simple dream.

    "What happened?"

    Sean can''t think of an answer.

    But that doesn''t stop sheen from looking at it.

    At this moment, omnix, the Supreme God who has completed the first creation, is flying to the heaven and earth created by herself with the precious jade in her arms.

    "She didn''t realize that just as she left, the little girl who was born with her woke up."Under Sheen''s murmur, the little girl with black hair''s eyelids suddenly trembled and really opened her eyes.

    Last time, Sean''s dream was here, and then it stopped.

    But this time, the dream seems ready to continue.

    The little girl with black hair came back to life with a red jade in her arms. She wandered in the nothingness constantly. In her ruby red eyes, although there was no fluctuation, people could clearly feel the emotion.

    It was loneliness.

    It''s loneliness.

    The strong loneliness, the thick loneliness, made sheen feel a little tingling in his heart. He could not help but want to hold her.

    And just when sheen was so distressed, the little girl finally moved.

    She turned her head and saw the blue world.

    At this moment, a pair of red eyes of the little girl appeared weak light.

    She wanted to enter the blue world, and she didn''t want to stay in the nothingness and be lonely.

    She did.

    So, like the little girl with silver hair before, she flew to the blue world.

    But when she entered the blue world, an accident happened.

    "Zheng!"

    The red light suddenly flashed from the red jade in his arms.

    It''s like seeing the beast of food, and it''s like seeing the hunter of prey. The red jade blooms brilliantly and releases the power of terror at the same time.

    The power, like an invisible tide, overturned the whole blue world in an instant.

    In this case, the sky broke.

    In this case, the ground collapsed.

    The whole blue world was shattered and disintegrated in an instant in the terror released by the red jade.

    Before long, the blue world was completely destroyed.

    The little girl with black hair looked at the scene stupidly and seemed to be at a loss.

    At this time, the little silver haired girl with blue gems appeared.

    She coldly looked at the little girl with black hair, just like her life and death enemy. She angrily raised the blue jade in her arms, which made the blue jade release its amazing power.

    It''s a pity that the power, before reaching the little girl with black hair, was erased by the red jade in the little girl''s hands.

    The little girl with silver hair frowned and looked at the little girl with black hair. There was a trace of fear in her eyes.

    The little girl with black hair reacted and looked at the little girl with silver hair.

    At this time, the little girl with silver hair turned around and left. It seemed that she wanted to be far away from the little girl with black hair and flew out.

    The little girl with black hair''s lips moved. She seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t say it.

    The little girl with silver hair didn''t care about her. She just flew to the distance and immediately raised the blue jade again.

    The next second, a new world was created.

    The little girl with silver hair flew into it, leaving the little girl with black hair alone in the boundless darkness.

    Loneliness and loneliness once again around her body.

    She looked at the blue world, with hesitation and longing in her eyes.

    Finally, the desire to overcome the hesitation, so that she can not bear to enter the blue world.

    Seeing this, Sheehan guessed what would happen later.

    "Don''t go in!"

    Sean couldn''t help crying.

    His voice, however, could not reach each other''s ears at all.

    So the little girl with black hair entered the blue world.

    The red jade in her arms released the power of terror for the second time.

    did not have any suspense. The new world was destroyed.

    And this time, the angry little girl with silver hair no longer has scruples, directly rushed to the little girl with black hair.

    The little girl with black hair had to fight.

    Thus, in the boundless darkness and nothingness, the two streamers of red and blue kept chasing and flashing back and forth with amazing speed, and they collided again and again.

    Every time they collide, they will stir up terrible ripples and shake the nothingness.

    Every time they chase, they seem to be crossing time and space, leaving a fierce confrontation.

    In particular, the power released from the two gems made sheen tremble.

    The two gems, one can create the world in an instant, and the other can destroy the world in an instant. It is impossible that the movement caused by such a full-scale collision is not terrible.

    If it is not that there is nothing here, not even the concept of time and space, it would be more than such a movement.

    The Gemini of destiny is like this, ceaseless collision, with black hair little girl''s absolute advantage finally, came to an end.

    The little girl with silver hair was not as good as the little girl with black hair, so she had to retreat.Seeing this, the little girl with black hair kept silent for a long time and followed up again.

    What happened next, as if it had been repeated, did not change.

    The little girl with silver hair created the world again and again, in exchange for the little girl with black hair''s destruction and destruction again and again.

    When the little girl with silver hair creates a good world, the little girl with black hair can''t bear loneliness and loneliness, and finally enters the world.

    Her power was undoubtedly terrible, and it was something she could not control at that time.

    Unlike the little girl with silver hair, she seems to be destined to have everything in her life. At the beginning, she perfectly controlled her own strength, which is to defeat the little girl with black hair.

    so, the silver haired girl kept on creating. The little girl with black hair ceased to be killed. Then the little girl with silver hair was angry with the little girl with black hair, but every time she was beaten by the little girl with black hair, she could not retreat willingly and continue to create a new world.

    It''s not that she didn''t want to avoid the little girl with black hair, so that she couldn''t find herself, but she found that no matter where she was, the little girl with black hair could find her.

    She is not the opponent of the little girl with black hair. She can only create the world more perfect, stronger and more difficult to destroy in the process of creating the world.

    I don''t know how long these days have passed.

    Unconsciously, the little girl with silver hair became a beautiful goddess.

    Unconsciously, the little girl with black hair became the same beautiful devil.

    They fight again and again, create and destroy the world again and again, and the final result is the birth of the world named "ohm niepertanson".

    This world is undoubtedly the most satisfactory one created by the goddess.

    At this time, the devil can finally control his own power and will not be forced to destroy the world.

    In this way, she entered the world called ohm niepertanson with great expectation.

    At this time, she did not know that the world was not friendly to her at all.

    There she saw a second life different from her own except the silver haired goddess.

    That''s what happened in an endless sea of flowers.

    At that time, "she" so suddenly from the flowers, came to her.

    "Are you..."

    A girl with long straight hair as black as hers looked at her strangely.

    She could feel that the girl in front of her was very weak, so weak that she could press her finger to death.

    But at the same time, she has a force that she has to be afraid of and pay attention to.

    That power is in her hands.

    It''s a gorgeous sword with flowing light.

    That sword is a threat to her.

    That''s how she judged it.

    Even instinctively, she wanted to destroy the sword, including the girl who held it.

    But, long loneliness and loneliness, let her silent for a long time, until the girl more and more feel incredible, just slowly out of the voice.

    "My name is... Kratiss..."

    this is the first time that a demon named kratiss has spoken in his life.

    The girl knew nothing about it, but blinked.

    Immediately, the girl laughed.

    "My name is neon. I heard I''m a brave man." The girl said with a cheerful smile, "please give me more advice, kratiss."

    Then the girl stretched out her hand to the devil.

    The devil didn''t know what it meant, but he couldn''t resist the glittering look in the girl''s eyes. He could only extend his hand mechanically.

    The girl immediately took the devil''s hand and laughed more happily.

    "That''s great. I''ve been here for a long time, and I''ve finally met a second person besides the boring ohmnis."

    The girl kept shaking the devil''s hand, and said that in the future life, the devil will never forget the words.

    "From today on, we are friends!"

    "Best and best friend!"

    "To protect me from being bullied by that bad goddess?"

    "Kratis!"

    In this way, the brave and the devil became friends.

    This is the end of the dream.

    The last thing sheen saw before waking up was a smile.

    A very beautiful smile that never appeared on the devil''s face.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    At the same time, in the magic pool of the devil''s palace, the red gems are still dribbling on Sean''s head, blooming red light, illuminating the whole devil''s palace.

    The demons looked at the red jade excitedly, and even couldn''t help but want to come forward and take down the red jade.

    However, the red jade suddenly turned and released a terrible magic.

    The magic is very different from the normal magic.

    If we say that the magic in normal state is a stream of gas, then the magic is a solid condensed by a very thick gas.

    If the general magic is like a thread, then the magic is a needle.

    That''s the difference in quality.

    So, in the face of this magic, the demons just feel stiff, even can''t move.

    "Mother...!"

    The demons could not help shouting.

    This situation, just like the one who refused them, made them sad.

    However, immediately after that, the terrible magic fluctuated again. It turned into a rainbow like air stream through the magic pool and flowed into the demons'' bodies.

    The demons look up one after another, and their breath rises suddenly.

    This phenomenon, so that the demons were first stunned, and then reacted.

    "Is mother making up for our lost strength?"

    Kamina found out and looked happy.

    So are the rest of the demons.

    The terrible magic released by the red jade, after the transformation of the magic pool, fills the small part of the power that the demons have just lost.

    In other words, the demons not only did not weaken this time, but also successfully pushed sheen to the limit level.

    But, compared with this, the demons are more concerned about another thing.

    "Are you awake? Mother

    Lied called out.

    Cella, Schaffner, Milu and Ayi also look forward to the red jade.

    They just hope that all this is what their mother has done and that it is a sign that she has come to life.

    In this way, they have a chance to see their mother who has passed away.

    That''s what they''re looking forward to most.

    It''s a pity that Baoyu doesn''t have any movement. She just keeps turning there, like an instrument without emotion. She has no reaction except strength.

    "Mother!"

    "Mother!"

    Sela and Schaffner immediately cried out.

    The demons spoke out one after another in an attempt to call out the existence of that yearning.

    "Mother..."

    AI Yi also whispered, with endless sadness on her face.

    Under such circumstances, the red jade finally had a little movement.

    It floated up and down for a while and then flew out.

    Its speed is very slow, so that the demons can clearly see its every action.

    It''s like a very soft hand, passing in front of each one of the demons. When it comes to each one, it will stop, stay for a while, and then fly to the next person.

    The demons only felt as if they saw a familiar figure, accompanied by the action of red jade, appeared in front of them.

    The owner of the figure seems to be looking at them and touching their cheeks, so that they can clearly feel the warmth.

    "Mother..."

    after all, the demons did not hold back and shed tears.

    That''s true for both Sela and Schaffner.

    In a trance, they seem to go back to the past, back to the time when they were not born.

    At that time, they were just small lives in the magic of the devil, without power and form, just like the water drops in the vast sea that suddenly had consciousness.

    At that time, it was the vast magic like the sea that had been gently nurturing them, giving them warmth and life, so that they gradually became what they are now.

    felt as like as two peas at that time.

    Because, their mother''s magic appeared again, and once again gave them warmth, helped them make up for the lost strength.

    Red gems like this, one by one across a demon, with their own magic, gently wrapped them, as if telling something.

    Finally, the red jade flew back to the top of Hearn''s head, and disappeared into Hearn''s body without a trace of nostalgia under the gaze of the demons.

    "Mother!"

    "Mother!"

    A group of demons subconsciously jumped on it.

    But in the end, all they can do is hold a hot body.Sean has slowly convergence of magic, let the body of the three light all retracted his body.

    Soon, sheen slowly opened his eyes.

    However, the eyes, as soon as they were opened, were immediately opened to the maximum because of the terrible situation in front of them.

    Looking at the beautiful girls who were crying and hugging themselves tightly and were still naked, Sean''s head went down completely.

    "What''s the situation...!"

    Not long after that, Sheehan''s big voice broke out in the demon hall.

    For a long time, it didn''t subside.

    ...

    the divine world, a remote place of seal.

    In a temple, ninen looks at everything in the light screen, and looks at Sean, who is full of love and is in the state of downtime, and sighs silently.

    "It''s difficult."

    Neon got a little upset.

    Looking back at the three extremes of Guanghua, ninen mumbled.

    "I''m afraid that the power in his body will really begin to wake up after this stimulation."

    Again, no one knows Sean better than Nina.

    This is the valiant summoned by her, and she is also the goddess summoned by the commander, who is the incarnation of the Supreme God with the valiant summon.

    In this world, except for the omniscient goddess, no one knows the brave better than her.

    Especially Sean, as early as the successful call to Sean that day, Nina knew how special he was.

    Of course, neon also knows how terrible power is hidden in Sheen''s body.

    That power, to be honest, is not comparable to that of "just brave".

    However, that force is very dangerous and uncontrollable, and it is also very deep. If possible, she really does not want it to wake up.

    She just wanted sheen to be her brave, and the rest didn''t need to be.

    So, for Nina, Sean just needs to grow up as a brave man.

    Even if it''s just like this, when Sheehan breaks through the signs of life and enters the transcendental level, he will never be weaker than the existence of lidas, the goddess of fate.

    That kind of existence is invincible in a world where the devil has passed away and the Supreme God can''t hide from the world.

    That''s enough.

    In this way, it has been the biggest expectation of Nina to sheen.

    Who ever thought, in the end, Sheehan not only got the treasure of the demon king, but also inspired the hidden power in his body.

    "There is a demon king Baoyu who has been working in his body. This time, six demons use magic to stimulate his potential and enhance his power. In addition, he has grown to the limit level, the theoretical limit of life, and under the guidance of multiple factors, he has finally successfully awakened that power."

    Although, that power is only initially awakened, Sheehan certainly can''t control it, use it, or even feel its existence, but with Sheehan breaking through the limit level and stepping into the super level, maybe that power will be completely aroused.

    At that time, Sheehan will no longer be a simple brave man.

    "Should I do it?"

    Nina''s hesitating.

    She wanted to use her own power to seal the hidden power in Sheen''s body.

    With the connection between her and the brave, it is not impossible to seal that power before it is fully stimulated.

    It''s just that...

    "if you do that...

    Nina murmurs.

    But at this time, another voice sounded, interrupted ninen''s whisper.

    "If you do that, you will exhaust all your strength, and you will no longer be able to maintain the goddess''s body. You will collapse and fall back into the original" summoning "form."

    When such a sweet to the extreme, but not much emotional voice into ninen''s ears, ninen heart a violent shock.

    She turned around and looked behind her.

    There, I don''t know when, there was a figure.

    "She" back to ninen, did not turn around, only a head of silver knee long hair gently swaying, as if no wind automatically.

    "She" slender limbs, beautiful back to the heart can not help reverie, a pair of bare feet, revealing a detached temperament.

    "She" just stood there, not releasing any power, better like no power.

    However, no matter who sees "she", they will be worshipped.

    It is the instinct of life that tells them that the man in front of them is the creator.

    The origin of everything, the beginning of everything, the mother of everything, the creator of everything, the supreme being.

    "She" is God."You...!"

    Neon can''t help but step back.

    Her face was full of shock.

    No way.

    "Impossible...!"

    Nina can''t believe her eyes.

    Because...

    "you... Don''t you have fallen into eternal sleep and won''t wake up again?"

    Nina''s voice was shaking.

    Hearing the words, the goddess raised her head.

    "It''s true that I''m no longer interested in everything in the world. If I can, I don''t want to wake up any more."

    Like singing in the sky, the goddess gave out the sound of orchid in the empty valley that reverberated in the temple.

    "At least that''s what I decided before I fell asleep."

    That is to say, there is an accident now.

    There is something worthy of "her" attention, and even the existence of emotional fluctuations has appeared in this world.

    So the goddess, who should sleep forever, wakes up.

    If the protoss knew about this, would they be overjoyed?

    The three goddesses, in particular, are bound to cry with joy and lose all their manners.

    The goddess in front of them is their belief and their supreme spiritual support.

    Many goddesses had expected her to wake up and even shed tears when she was going to sleep forever, but they could not wait for the Mother God''s response for a long time. They could only take over the management of the world and guide the direction and development of the world for their own God.

    Now they wake up and believe in the highest gods.

    At least, it will not be inferior to a group of demons who have seen the demon king Baoyu.

    It''s a pity that...

    "... Since it''s decided, why do you wake up?"

    As the only goddess who didn''t welcome her presence, she made a hostile voice.

    "The world no longer needs you, and there is nothing worthy of your attention. You''d better go back to your holy land and continue to sleep."

    This speech made by ninen can already be regarded as very rebellious.

    For all the creator of this world, the real Almighty goddess, only dare to show hostility, ninen has reason to be killed.

    Of course, she also knew how dangerous it would be to say such words in front of the real God.

    But she, like the demons, can''t bear the surging emotion in her heart.

    For the existence of her mother God in front of her, there was only hatred in her heart.

    And she is also very clear, in front of this real omnipotent goddess, any hiding is useless.

    She can easily see through a person''s reality, essence and even the future.

    The only thing that can show resistance in front of her is the devil.

    Nina is not a demon, nor does she have the power of a demon.

    Therefore, she can''t make any resistance to the present existence, including concealing her inner thoughts.

    In that case, why pretend?

    Nina then expressed her true feelings.

    "..."

    the goddess did not express any feelings about this, but was silent, as if looking at a human man in the distant distance, for a long time.

    It makes neon very irritable.

    But before she was about to vent, the goddess spoke.

    "He is not only your brave man, but also mine."

    Goddess''s words, let ninen finally burst out.

    "No! He is not Ninen, as if she had been touched, called out, "he''s just my brave man! It has nothing to do with you! "

    For such a gaffe, the goddess is very indifferent.

    "I''m just stating the facts." The goddess said indifferently, "since the power in his body has awakened, I can''t sleep any more."

    The implication is that the Supreme God is going to be born.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to interfere with him." "But I will keep looking at him until he comes to me again," murmured the goddess

    Hearing this, Nina almost didn''t rush up.

    But she took it.

    "... he''s mine." "Even you can''t take him away," she said

    "Is it?" The goddess said coldly, "let''s wait and see."

    With that, the goddess turned and looked at ninen.

    The same face as ninen, actually has feelings that ninen can''t understand.

    Then the goddess said so.

    "By the way, there is one thing you may have misunderstood for a long time."

    What''s the matter?

    It''s very simple."In fact, I only knew your existence a thousand years ago."

    The goddess revealed an amazing secret.

    "Before that, I didn''t know that [call of the brave] had a will, let alone that I had an incarnation in this world."

    As soon as the words came out, ninen''s pupils shrank.

    She wanted to say no out loud.

    If so, who is the person who used to use her as a simple summoning skill and constantly summon the brave regardless of her will?

    The goddess saw through her mind.

    So...

    "it''s not me."

    "It''s not me who has always used you to summon the brave."

    "I have only summoned the brave once in my life."

    "It''s not me who uses you, but the poor woman who hopes to complete her self salvation with the help of the strength of the brave."

    Leaving such words, the goddess disappeared.

    Only ninen was left, shocked by the sudden fact, unable to recover for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    The devil''s pavilion.

    At this time, all the movement has been calm.

    Sheen and his party have come out of the magic pool one after another and put on their own clothes.

    Sheehan was dressing, but he glanced at the demons from time to time.

    Don''t get me wrong, he didn''t want to have a good eye.

    Although the scenes that appeared after he woke up may have been kept in his mind for a lifetime, sheen was more worried about being beaten than peeping after the incident.

    After all, he couldn''t understand how cruel it was for a woman to be unreasonable.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan felt that "it''s not my fault, it''s all your fault. I didn''t blame you for putting me down and taking off all my clothes without saying a word", which had no effect at all.

    Therefore, he seems to be wearing clothes, but in fact, he is ready to slip away at any time.

    However, the demons don''t seem to be in good shape.

    They did not blame Sean, nor did they force the titles of "pervert", "sex wolf" and "beast" on his head, and then beat him violently. On the contrary, they seemed to have been hit by something and were in a low mood. From the beginning, they kept their heads down and were silent. They even ignored Sean''s side and were in a state of loss In this state, I put on my clothes.

    To tell you the truth, sheen can''t imagine these demons showing such a lost expression.

    In his eyes, no matter which demons are full of personality, almost no one is a coward, even Milu is a naive and romantic look, once launched ruthlessly, ferocious to make people palpitating, when will be like this, showing such a lost expression?

    In particular, sera and schafne, one of them is the most intelligent and the other is the most beautiful devil. They charm all living beings. Only others are lost because they can''t get her favor, but they are always there. Even if they are picked by sheen... Cough, they have never been so lost as they are now.

    Sean couldn''t help thinking about it.

    "I said," what''s the matter with you? " Sheehan then said, "is there something unexpected that has caused your strength to lose too much?"

    That''s all sheen thought about.

    If so, then you will have unavoidable responsibility.

    Unfortunately...

    "it''s none of your business. Don''t think too much."

    Lide doesn''t need to wear clothes. After landing, she just shakes her body, shakes off the water, and then waits quietly. Naturally, this will be the first time for her to answer Sean''s question.

    "So you''re

    Sheehan pointed out tactfully.

    Lied was silent.

    The rest of the demons continued to be silent.

    Obviously, they don''t want to talk about it at all.

    "Well, I won''t ask."

    Sheen had no choice but to frown and stop talking about it.

    But he finally succeeded in breaking the silence, so that the heavy atmosphere appeared a bit of relaxation.

    The demons recovered a little bit and focused on him.

    "And you?" AI Yi takes the lead in making a sound and asks, "how do you feel?"

    "Me?" Sheehan scratched his head, confused, but direct: "I think it''s OK."

    With that, Sheehan felt his current state.

    He can clearly feel that his strength is much stronger than before.

    Nothing else, just magic, he is a big part of the surge, and even can be said to double the growth.

    With his current amount of magic power, if it is used to cast reincarnation destiny, it should not be a problem to maintain 30 minutes.

    In other words, Sheehan has been able to break out the super level combat power in 30 minutes at its heyday.

    No.

    If it''s just the general super level combat power, he can enter even if he doesn''t use the increase of reincarnation destiny and only relies on the blessing of holy sword.

    Now the level of sheen is the limit of life that all people in the world can reach - "Lv. 100".

    To the level, Sean can be regarded as catching up with the top strong in the level, becoming a veritable Extreme class existence.

    And...

    "I can feel that I can control the power of the sword."

    With these words, Sheehan''s hand stretched out, and the holy sword on the bank suddenly flew and fell into his hands.

    The seal on the holy sword has been destroyed. It can no longer hide its edge and strength.

    However, Sheehan felt that the sword now seemed to be an extension of his arm, just holding it in his hand, and the power was continuously transmitted.This is still a powerful force, as always.

    However, the power flowing from the holy sword is no longer the same as before, which can only be passively accepted by Sheehan. However, between his thoughts and movements, it stops flowing, and the bright light and sacred wave on the holy sword are converged.

    This kind of holy sword looks like a gorgeous and luxurious sword. It is no longer shining as it used to be. The fluctuation of holy power can''t be hidden.

    In this way, sheen no longer needs to worry about being recognized and sealed.

    From now on, the sword does not need to be sealed.

    Anyway, my identity has been exposed, even if I can''t hide the holy fluctuation of the holy sword, it doesn''t matter, let alone I have the ability to hide.

    When sheen doesn''t need it, it''s just a flashy sword.

    But when sheen pulls it out, it can show amazing power at any time.

    According to Sheehan''s own feeling, even if he doesn''t use the special skill of reincarnation, which has side effects, he can fight head-on with the transcendent level of the goddess of life and the goddess of nature by virtue of the holy sword.

    That is to say, without limitation, Sheehan also has the fighting power of super level!

    So Sean was happy.

    The only problem is...

    Sheehan quietly opens his skill bar.

    In addition to the seven fatalistic skills and two magic skills, there should be three more skills.

    Needless to say, it must exist.

    In addition, there are two unique skills - [Tianen] and [Mingli].

    But now, take a closer look, on Sheehan''s unique skills bar, these two skills have disappeared.

    Yes!

    It''s gone!

    Instead, it''s a skill like this...

    = = = = = = = = =

    [?????]???? ¡¿

    ¡¤ unique skills.

    ¡¤The combination of the three supreme concepts, the power of the truth of the universe, cannot be used at present.

    ==========

    looking at this so-called unique skill, Sheehan has no idea how to express his feelings.

    [Tian''en] and [Ming Li], the two unique skills, were very helpful to him. Now they suddenly disappeared inexplicably. If you don''t panic, it''s impossible.

    But when I think about it carefully, I think that when I reach the limit level, these two unique skills will have little effect on me.

    Now, Sheen has grown to the limit of his level, and has learned most of the skills that can be learned in the world. Naturally, heaven''s grace is no longer useful.

    In terms of [numerology], it''s the limit to help him fuse and tamper with the seven skills of destiny. There''s no way to make any changes to the seven skills later. In this way, unless Sheehan spends a lot of time to learn a new skill system, his role will stop here.

    However, Sheehan''s combat system has been completely stable, and it is no longer necessary to make great efforts to learn other skill systems.

    In view of this, these two unique skills are not so much disappeared as retired.

    But what''s the matter with this unique skill?

    Looking at the effect, it seems to be very tall, but what''s the matter if it can''t be used at present?

    Sean only felt a pain in her skull.

    However, he did not choose to say it.

    Are there few strange things that happen to him?

    This wave, to Sean''s feeling, just as if another inexplicable hang up.

    It''s all basic exercises, and there''s no need for people to shout 666.

    So Sean simply expressed his feelings.

    "I feel like I can beat you six now."

    That''s the expansion.

    Sure enough, the six demons all responded to this.

    "One hit six of us?"

    Sarah gave sheen a white look.

    "Are you sure?"

    Schaffner began to smile.

    "It''s the first time I''ve been said that after living so long."

    Lyde felt a burst of laughter and laughter.

    "This kind of big talk, even the goddess of fate dare not say."

    Carmina sneered even more.

    "Are you going to fight?"

    Milu''s face was blank.

    "It seems that you have gained so much that you can be so blind."

    Yulin''s face was expressionless.

    The mood of the six demons seems to be much better.

    Seeing this, sheen was secretly relieved.Although he is inflated, it is not that he has no pressure at all.

    No matter what, he doesn''t think he can really fight six at a time.

    if it breaks beyond the detachment level, it is possible. Now, in the face of Kwai''s existence, he is still a thirty minute quick hand.

    no, no, Kwai can be called a real man in thirty minutes, not a fast man.

    Of course, if you are yourself now, in the half an hour when reincarnation is effective, you should not be as reluctant as before for the existence of the supernatural level.

    Conservatively, there should be no problem if you come and go, if you break the ice, or even if you get the upper hand.

    "How are you?" Sheehan''s eyes swept over several demons one after another and asked, "does the power of loss really have no effect on you?"

    Hearing the words, a group of demons looked at each other.

    "Don''t worry." "We have nothing to lose," said Sarah

    Even if the process is bumpy, but as far as the result is concerned, the demons do not have any loss.

    Even the little loss predicted in advance does not exist. Now it is in perfect condition, without any defects.

    Baoyu completely made up for the lost power of the demons, so that they did not lose, nor gain, not to mention a blessing in disguise, but also much better than originally expected.

    During the visit to the devil''s palace, the purpose of the demons was basically achieved.

    First of all, they successfully promoted Sean to the limit level, and let him touch the limit of his life.

    Secondly, they confirmed some of their previous guesses and confirmed the origin of Sheehan.

    Third, they also successfully met Baoyu, and may even wake up the consciousness of the demon king.

    It''s just that the one didn''t show up and had a conversation with them.

    At the thought of this, a group of demons can''t hide their depression.

    But they have also confirmed that the demon king Baoyu is indeed in Sheen''s body.

    Their mother, who has not completely left, is by their side.

    Although she is not resurrected now, she has been staying in the body of the brave man and guarding him silently, maybe there will be another chance in the future.

    Thinking of this, a group of demons gaze at sheen.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Sean can''t help but feel a little flustered.

    These women, should not want to settle accounts after autumn?

    Should I escape?

    Sean thought seriously.

    Fortunately, it seems that the demons really gave up investigating what happened in the magic pool.

    They just think that.

    Since my mother chose to stay with him, we must protect him

    All six demons came up with this idea.

    Sean is no longer just on behalf of himself, but also on behalf of their beloved and always missing mother.

    Once he has an accident, Baoyu will certainly have a problem.

    So, never let him have an accident.

    Even if it is to fight all the power of the whole demon clan, we should protect him.

    That''s how Sarah, lied and Camina came up with this idea.

    Schaffner is no exception.

    As for AI Yi, she is the one with the strongest desire to protect sheen, which will undoubtedly become stronger.

    The two people I love most in my life are now in the same individual. With double happiness, double sense of mission and determination, naturally the Dragon demon''s desire for protection is completely burst.

    Now, AI Yi said a word.

    "From now on, don''t leave me one step."

    AI Yi''s face is very serious.

    Sheen blinked and looked confused.

    But he was forced to ask a question subconsciously.

    "Does it include bathing and sleeping?"

    As soon as the problem came out, sheen knew it was bad.

    Sure enough, AI Yi''s serious face was instantly stamped with a red well print.

    But when sheen thought she was going to be angry, she was silent.

    "Ai Yi?"

    Sean called tentatively.

    AI Yi looked at him coldly and finally sighed.

    "Including."

    After throwing out this sentence, AI Yi spreads a pair of dragon wings and flies away.

    The rest of the demons also thought about themselves, and then flew away one by one.

    It''s just Sean. Stay where you are.

    "... what did she just say?"

    You and I under the tree are talking about Sean''s current state.

    It took a long time for sheen to react.

    Then he realized.

    My good day has come.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    In the distant horizon, seven streams of light were flying at a high speed towards the central city.

    Sean followed the six demons behind, looking at their backs, but his mind was completely on his own.

    At this time, sheen only felt that he was full of strength, and the magic in his body was flowing more smoothly than before. Even his spirit was unexpectedly good, and he felt completely reborn.

    "Is this the ultimate level?"

    After sinking down to experience for a while, sheen sent out such feelings.

    It''s not the first time Sean has experienced the feeling of upgrading.

    Every upgrade, for Sheehan, can be regarded as a sublimation, let his strength greatly improved.

    However, the previous upgrade experience is obviously different from this one.

    Before the upgrade, even if it is upgraded to legendary level, Sheehan only has the feeling of becoming stronger, and no other aspects of experience.

    But this time, when he reached the extreme level, Sheehan felt that even his vitality had improved a lot, as if every cell in his body had become active. It was very wonderful.

    Such a feeling, before any upgrade is not.

    "It seems that there is a big difference between the limit level and the level not reaching the limit."

    Sean thought in silence.

    What it refers to is not the difference in strength, but the difference in the essence of life.

    It''s like before reaching the limit, all the upgrades are just normal growth and development, and only after reaching the limit can they be regarded as fully mature.

    Faintly, Sheehan even felt a barrier.

    They can only stop in front of the existence of "life" and can''t break down further barriers.

    It made sheen understand in a flash.

    "As long as I break through this barrier, I will be able to break through the limit of my life and step into the super level."

    This idea has been recognized.

    "After all, the limit level is the limit in the true sense. All life bodies are bound to the limit. Once they can cross the past, nature will be completely detached and will no longer be limited to the general level of life."

    It''s not other people who say this, it''s Schaffner who can read Sean''s heart.

    See only, this sorceress then don''t know when came to the side of Xi en, looking at the him that sink into meditation, said so.

    "However, the limit of life is the rules and rules that exist in reason. The truth of the world itself, as long as it is life, can not cross that barrier."

    This is not a question of whether it can be done, but whether it can be done.

    It''s like a game, where the top level is. How can you go beyond the design of the system and raise your level to higher than the top level?

    It''s impossible.

    In the world of Ohm niepertanson, the so-called "reason" is the game system.

    It stipulates that the apple will fall and the apple will fall.

    It stipulates that water will only flow to the lower part.

    It stipulates that fire can burn and fire can burn.

    It stipulates that people will have birth, aging and death, people will have birth, aging and death.

    It is the law of the world, the rule of the world itself.

    If the world is a game, it is undoubtedly the system of the game.

    In this case, as long as it is a living body, it can only be upgraded to level 100, which is the supreme principle and regulation of the world.

    If you want to cross this limit, you can''t do it unless the game designer has dealt with it, or there is a bug that can even destroy the game.

    The three goddesses and the six demons are born superclass. The former is the daughter of the game designer, which is equivalent to the existence of administrator authority. The latter is derived from the bug, which can naturally break the rules of the game.

    The existence of other transcendental levels or the existence of transcendental realm is also inseparable from the influence of the two.

    "Only those who belong to a different world, not to this world, and are as famous as the devil and the Supreme God, can succeed in surmounting the barrier with their own efforts."

    Schaffner looked at Sean and said so.

    "Although few of the brave people in the past dynasties have been able to succeed, I think you can certainly succeed."

    Schaffner gave sheen the most praise.

    Sean also knows that since he can feel this barrier, it should not be impossible to cross it.

    I''m afraid the existence of other limit levels can''t even feel this barrier, can they?

    If you can see obstacles, you can cross them.

    If we can''t see the obstacles, how can we cross them?

    This is the extreme level beyond the brave. You can''t see the wall you can cross, so you can only wander in the same place all the time.

    Only special beings such as the half devil and the great spirit can bypass the wall and let themselves see the world behind the wall in a special way.Unfortunately, they just made a detour and didn''t cross it at all.

    Therefore, even if they can see the world behind the wall, it is only temporary. It does not mean that the wall does not exist and will no longer hinder them.

    Sean thought for a moment, then turned his eyes and looked at Schaffner.

    "How can I break through to the super level?"

    Sheehan asked the most fundamental question.

    Now he is already the existence of the limit level, and has the possibility of crossing to the super level. In this case, Sheehan naturally has to find a way to get rid of it.

    At that time, he will really enter the field of demons, and the holy sword will be transformed and detached, no longer limited to the power that can be shown in the data, and will show its original appearance.

    At that time, Sean was really not afraid of anyone.

    However...

    "don''t ask me, I don''t know." She said something like this: "don''t ask others, they won''t know."

    "This..." sheen was confused.

    As the existence of super level, I don''t know how to break through to super level?

    Are you kidding?

    "I''m not kidding."

    Schaffner seemed to see through the idea of Hearn and began to laugh.

    "I''ve said it many times? Since ancient times, only the brave can normally break through to the super level

    Sean understood what Schaffner said.

    "You mean, you''re all born superclass, you don''t know the way of normal breakthrough, do you?"

    Sean said his thoughts thoughtfully.

    The answer is right.

    "Not to mention the breakthrough from extreme level to super level, we have never experienced the upgrade after the normal life training and growth." Schaffner shook his head and said: "those uncompleted transcendental existence are the same. They all have transcendental combat power with the help of natural characteristics or external forces. Even if you ask them how to break through to transcendental level, they can''t answer this question."

    The only people who can answer this question are the brave ones who have succeeded in surmounting.

    But...

    "as far as I know, the way for the brave to break through to the transcendental level is not fixed."

    Schaffner said that to Sean.

    "Like Mithra, he entered the inner hall after reaching the limit level, and with the help of the understanding obtained in the inner hall, he broke through to the super level at one stroke, while the existence of other limit levels could not break through even if he entered the inner hall."

    People''s gains in the inner hall are not consistent. Some of them are directly upgraded, some of them acquire some special skills, and some of them simply increase magic power. It can be said that there are all kinds of gains.

    In view of this, even entering the inner hall, sheen may not be able to make a successful breakthrough.

    Moreover, Sheehan had already entered the inner hall once and could not enter again.

    "In history, there are other extreme brave people who have entered the inner hall and want to break through with the help of the inner hall''s understanding, but the only successful person is Mithra. The understanding of the other brave people in the inner hall is not enough to make them break through to the transcendental level."

    Schaffner talks.

    "There are also brave people who do nothing but exercise as usual, but suddenly break through inexplicably."

    "Even some brave people are killing the enemy on the battlefield. When they come back, they have broken through the original limit and completed the detachment."

    "In this way, no one can understand what is the reason for the brave to break through the limit and step into detachment."

    To sum up, no one is clear about the method of breaking through to the super level, and it can not be copied.

    "I think there are different ways for the brave to break through. If the experience of predecessors is applied to you, it may not work for you." Schaffner chuckled and said, "if you want to break through, you probably have to walk out of a road that belongs to you alone."

    "The road that belongs to me alone..." Sean was lost in thought.

    As a result, in addition to Schaffner, the rest of the demons were also unconsciously appeared around sheen.

    "Don''t worry." "Your potential is extraordinary. Even Mithra can''t reach it. If it''s you, it''s sure to make a breakthrough."

    "That''s right." Lied nodded and said, "maybe if you settle down for a while, you can feel the way to break through."

    "Of course, detachment is not so easy to achieve." Kamina poured a basin of cold water and said: "for thousands of years, there have been many brave people in this world. Only a few, very few, may be able to get rid of them successfully."

    "Well!" Milu nodded seriously and said: "many brave people are weak!"

    It''s enough to make many people feel dizzy.

    At this time, AI Yi also made a sound.

    "You''ve just reached the limit level. It''s too early to think about detachment." AI Yi said straightforwardly: "I don''t think you need to worry about it at all. When it''s really necessary, your blessing will surely guide you and let you have a chance to break through smoothly."After all, it was a blessing from the Supreme God.

    This blessing, which is equivalent to being sheltered by the world itself, will surely guide sheen in the future to find opportunities for breakthrough.

    Sean''s road to transcendence is smoother than that of the brave men of all ages.

    What is lacking may be just a little time and opportunity.

    "All right."

    Sean can only nod.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    After that, Sheehan and his party flew directly to the central city and returned to the supreme castle.

    No one knows that this time, Sean is already a strong man of extreme level as soon as he comes back.

    Sean didn''t mention it to anyone. Apart from talking to Yulin, there are several cadres who know where Sean has gone this time. No one knows Sean''s current rank.

    Even the cadres are speculating about the level of Sheehan.

    Lille, Galati and bratti wanted to compete with Sean to see what level he was promoted to, but Sean didn''t agree.

    "Soon there will be talks among the three ethnic groups. Don''t think about fighting and killing all the time. Think about how to deal with this one."

    Sheehan dropped such a statement and drove away all the cadres who were very competitive.

    Of course, Lille doesn''t care, but granti and bratti are entangled with Sheehan.

    They try their best to recommend the dragon magic collar for sheen, and it seems that they want sheen to go to the dragon magic collar with them.

    But sheen had already seen through their plot and knew that it would be very difficult for her to come out again.

    At least, it''s impossible to come out without soft legs.

    So, sheen again and again refused the invitation of the two dragon girls and ran away in their gnashing teeth.

    On the other hand, Yulin, seeing that Galati and brarti have been pestering sheen all the time, is in the unbearable situation, dragged out the two dragon''s Dayuan elders and had a big fight.

    As a result, Yulin successfully got the double, so that glatti and bratti never mentioned it again.

    Sheehan immediately gave Yulin a big thumbs up.

    "It''s amazing, my dragon."

    Sean gave Yulin a big compliment.

    "It was."

    Yulin was also praised a burst of nostrils, think it is the praise of Sean is very useful.

    If there is a tail behind the Dragon Girl, then her tail must have wagged, right?

    Yes, it''s quite lovely. After seeing this scene, Lilith has the impulse to go to glatti and blatti to fight each other, so as to win Sean''s praise.

    Of course, sheen and Yulin tried to stop her.

    If the girl makes a move, it''s not a single choice, but a sadistic killing.

    As a result, Sheehan''s small days in the demon world began to become commonplace.

    He was either playing with Lilith and Yulin in the supreme castle, or taking someone to the street with him. It was a pleasant childhood.

    The demons didn''t leave the supreme Castle either. I don''t know if they had an agreement in private. They plan to live in the supreme Castle until the beginning of the talks.

    Now and then Sean would meet a demon man, sometimes Schaffner, sometimes lied and Milu, sometimes even Camina came out.

    Especially when Ayi is not around him and staying in the room to sleep, Sheehan can always meet a demon and be entangled by the other party.

    Therefore, during the period of entering and leaving the supreme castle, Sheehan always has a demon man with him.

    This incident not only confused sheen, but also stunned many demons.

    "What''s the matter with your Highnesses?"

    "Why do you go around that brave man all day?"

    "Don''t worry, your highness. After all, they are already married...

    " yes...

    "but what''s the matter with the rest of your Highnesses?"

    All the demons could not understand it.

    Especially when they see Schaffner and Kamina will follow Sean''s ass from time to time and wander around, they are even more puzzled.

    "Isn''t your Highness the poison devil not very fond of that brave man?"

    "It''s said that when the brave man came to the supreme castle, his Highness the poison devil gave him a hand."

    "Why are you tired of being together all day now?"

    "And... And your highness demon...!"

    "How can his royal highness be with a man all the time?"

    "It must be an illusion..."

    in this way, sheen gradually degenerated into being examined and even hostile in the mouth of the demons.

    The six sisters of the demons are not only the summit of the demons, but also the flower of kaolin that no one can reach. I don''t know how many demons secretly yearn and admire, and many of them become subordinates of the demons because of their yearning and admiration.

    Now, seeing a group of demons wandering around sheen all day, many of the demons can''t stand it.

    Among them, the cadres who directly belong to the demons and are closest to the demons are the most.

    Sean can''t count how many times she''s been picked by Lille.

    Hart once turned around and left when he saw sheen, even ignoring him.Even gray, the former prince who volunteered to be Schaffner''s guard and came with him to the moon demon collar, had something wrong with his eyes when he saw sheen these days.

    Sheehan knew that he had become a thorn in everyone''s eye.

    "But I''m innocent!"

    Sean just wanted to be vindicated.

    He really didn''t know what these demons were doing. They were around him all day.

    It''s natural for AI Yi to follow her. There''s no problem. Recently, Sheen has been allowed to sleep with this girl every day, so she almost goes to the bath together. Sometimes she even has a good hand and won''t be beaten again. The relationship is progressing well. It can be said that she is in love and sticks together all day. That''s normal.

    It''s not surprising that Schaffner appears around her. She has a delicate relationship with her. She is so playful that she will take the initiative to appear around Sean and stare at him. It''s understandable.

    But from time to time, lied, Carmina and Milu all appear around them and depend on themselves, which makes Sheen''s own incomprehensible.

    "Once or twice, it''s OK. At this time, people will appear from time to time, and they don''t want to leave as soon as they appear. It''s normal

    Carmina, in particular, was not pleased with herself before. She was very angry when she talked to her. But somehow, she was always around her. She would follow her wherever she went. She didn''t lose sight of herself.

    It''s not that Sheehan didn''t ask this question to the demons.

    It''s a pity that the demons always talk about him. The answer is that there are all kinds of reasons, but none of them sound reliable.

    "These guys, in fact, are secretly hating the thing that I saw all that time, so they plan to join hands with me?"

    Sheehan had a 120 percent sense of vigilance.

    The demons seem to have seen nothing and still do what they should do, so that there is no shortage of demons around sheen.

    On the contrary, sera, the demon supremacy, didn''t show up around sheen. She was still doing her own business as before.

    However, this time, the demon supremacy seems to be preparing something in the dark. From time to time, he will leave the supremacy castle, and even hertadette doesn''t know where he is going.

    Sean only remembers that he once went to bingnu village to stroll, saw her and asked her about it. That''s what she said.

    "Lord Sala has been doing a lot of things recently. Sometimes he is collecting information about the valley of God, sometimes he is looking for the trace of the emissary behind gold''s assassination, and sometimes he claims to catch some lost goddess. In addition, the talks among the three ethnic groups are about to start, so the Lord is very busy. Even I seldom follow her and serve her at any time."

    Hera has entrusted her with a task, that is, to take care of the ice girls and protect their safety, so as to avoid the idea of the ice girls.

    Naturally, Hutt Adele is duty bound to this task. Recently, she has been staying in bingnu village. As a result, Sean would come in to have a look when she passed bingnu village.

    It is worth mentioning that every time he comes, there is always a little girl of ice girl group secretly hiding in the dark to observe him.

    Sean didn''t want to talk to the little girl, but every time he approached, the little girl would run away.

    As time went on, sheen stopped caring about it.

    "If you like, let her see it."

    Sean only feels that she has been in trouble recently. She is always worried about women''s affairs.

    In this way, Sean''s comments on the wind in the demons were killed.

    The main reason is that there are too many excellent women around him. It''s impossible to keep going in and out without being envied.

    On this day, Sean just left the supreme castle for a little while, and was entangled by Schaffner.

    This woman is more and more unscrupulous recently. Sometimes she leans on sheen deliberately. In front of everyone, she acts like a lover with sheen. Sheen is bathed in the sight of killing people.

    If it wasn''t for his own strength and the threat of the holy sword, many demons would be scared. He would have been challenged by countless people.

    After returning to the supreme castle, Sean finally sent off Schaffner. Before he had time to complain, he was found.

    "It''s you?"

    In the corridor back to the room, Sean looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him and raised his eyebrows.

    Each other has a very beautiful appearance, like a prince charming, handsome and elegant, just standing there is enough to attract the attention of women, and even make girls scream.

    It''s gray.

    Gray suddenly appeared and stopped in front of Sean.

    Sean took a look and gradually found something unusual.A closer look shows that although gray is still so handsome, his brows are full of gloom, and his eyes are not as deep as they used to be, but a little gray.

    The way he looked at Sean was complicated.

    Sean''s brow gradually tightened and narrowed.

    "Are you free?"

    At this time, gray finally made a sound.

    "What do you want?"

    Sheehan did not answer his question, but went straight to the subject.

    "Let''s talk."

    Gray did not fall into the rhythm of Sheehan, is very calm to say so.

    "Yes."

    Sheen nodded his head indifferently.

    Then they left together.

    After half a sound, a figure appeared quietly. Looking at gray who took sheen away, his eyes were cold.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    Moon Magic collar Center City, suburb.

    Under the leadership of gray, Sheehan followed his steps and came to a wilderness together.

    There are bursts of roar in the ups and downs, there must be a lot of demons here.

    Sean and gray, however, seem to be in a state of no man, ignoring many demons all the way and going directly into the wilderness.

    Sean stopped as gray tried to move on.

    "Well, here it is."

    Sean said so.

    Gray immediately stopped and landed in front of Sean.

    Sean was not polite either. Looking at the back of the former prince, he said directly, "what can I do for you?"

    Although this is a question, Sheehan has actually guessed the other party''s intention.

    I don''t know if gray knows. He didn''t turn around and just spoke.

    "I said, I want to talk to you."

    Gray''s voice was especially heavy.

    "What does the prince want to talk to me about?"

    Sean made a voice out of indifference.

    "... you know that." Gray was silent for a while. Then he said, "I gave up everything and came here for one person."

    The implication is that he will only care about things related to this person.

    But sheen didn''t cooperate with him.

    "What does that have to do with me?"

    Sheehan pointed out calmly.

    "Doesn''t it matter?" Gray finally turned to Sean and said, "don''t pretend you don''t know, Sean the brave. You know that. I want to talk to you about your highness schaffney."

    Sure enough, gray went to Sean for Schaffner.

    Sean can naturally guess why.

    "You can''t help warning me because I''m so close to Schaffner, can you?"

    Sheen''s tone was slightly ironic.

    "I didn''t mean that." Gray frowned, looked directly at Sean and said, "I just want to know what''s the matter with you and your highness?"

    Gray thought about it for half a month, but he couldn''t figure out why.

    He really doesn''t understand.

    "Why do you suddenly become so close to your highness? Because you''re her brother-in-law? " Gray shook his head and said, "I can see that''s not the main reason."

    "So?" Instead of answering, Sheehan asked, "do you want to learn from me and know how to get into a relationship with shafnera?"

    "... I said, I didn''t mean that." Gray''s tone fluctuated inexplicably.

    Sheehan knew that his Royal Highness''s mentality might have been unstable.

    But Sheehan still didn''t care about his mood.

    No way.

    "What do you mean?" Sheehan said straightforwardly, "I''ve been asked out of the blue to talk to me about Schaffner. If it''s not because of the relationship between me and Schaffner, what''s the reason?"

    At this time, Gretchen''s mood can be seen through.

    "Do you see that the distance between me and Schaffner is getting closer and closer to make you feel that something is wrong, so you can''t help coming to me like this?"

    Sean spoke to gray.

    His mood, in fact, is very simple.

    "You are envious, or even envious. You feel that your efforts over the past 20 years are not as good as those of a younger generation who came to the demon world for only a month. You are not reconciled, are you?"

    Sheehan pulled Gray''s Fig Leaf straight away.

    Gray has nothing to say, only more and more clenched hands in telling others, his mood is absolutely not calm.

    Sean''s eyes at gray grew compassionate.

    "I said, your highness, it''s almost time you realized the reality."

    Sheen said without mercy.

    "You and Schaffner are impossible."

    Simple words, but directly into the heart of gray.

    His breathing became heavy, and the magic gradually surged out, making the atmosphere produce a little buzz.

    Sheen continued, as if unconscious.

    "In more than 20 years, you haven''t even entered her vision, and she doesn''t have any interest in you or even most people in the world. Do you think you can really move her successfully?"

    The most cruel reality was put on the table by Sheehan.

    This is the last thing gray wants to face.

    He is neither a fool nor a fool. How can he not be clear? According to the current situation, even if he invests 20 years, 30 years, 40 years or even all the rest of his life, it is impossible for his highness to look at himself directly?

    It is well known that Schaffner is so indifferent and heartless to people who have no interest.Countless heroes of all ages are examples.

    They gave everything for this woman, but who can really do it?

    It is a luxury to let Schaffner have a look.

    He is just a very small and insignificant person among these countless people.

    Therefore, his so-called infatuation can not get anything at all.

    Of course, it''s heartbreaking, but it doesn''t make gray despair.

    Anyway, we can''t get it. Why can''t we just die for this unforgettable love?

    Gray did not dare to expect to get the favor of Schaffner, just hope to see her figure and hear her voice in the nearest place, that is enough.

    In addition, he did not dare to expect too much.

    Originally, he had been psychologically prepared for this life.

    However, the arrival of Sheehan broke the peace.

    Looking at the younger generation''s bravery getting closer and closer to his highness in less than a month, even the atmosphere becomes more and more ambiguous, Gray''s mentality is directly out of balance.

    If no one gets it, he can naturally accept his defeat.

    But if someone successfully touched his desire, he naturally can no longer maintain calm.

    No one wants to see their beloved woman in the arms of other men.

    In particular, this woman is the most beautiful woman in the world. She is known as the No.1 Beauty in the three realms. She is a demon who makes countless heroes bow down. If someone gets something from others, even a man who has nothing to do with it will feel envious, not to mention the admirers who have already fallen into infatuation.

    Gray just like this, more and more unable to calm look at all this, see Sean and Schaffner closer and closer, finally according to the impatient heart, came to Sean.

    What he wants to do is actually very simple.

    "... I know that his highness doesn''t look up to people of my level." Gray said in a deep voice, "but you''ve got Anxi''s daughter, your royal highness, and even I''ve heard that you still have her confidant. Aren''t you satisfied?"

    Yes, gray just wanted to tell sheen that it''s time for him to be content and not touch the wrong person again.

    It''s just that...

    "is this really a warning to me?" Sheehan said more sarcastically: "but don''t you think you are too broad-minded? His royal highness

    To tell you the truth, Sean really looked down on gray at this moment.

    Originally, for the sake of a woman who can''t ask for her own, gray abandoned her hometown, relatives, and even the country, and ran to the unfamiliar world of demons. He willingly stayed with others for more than 20 years, just for the sake of seeing them.

    It''s called infatuation in a good way, and licking dog in a bad way.

    It''s another matter if he can hold a beautiful woman back, but in order to see more people, gray abandoned the country and relatives who had high hopes for him, which was a humble act to the extreme.

    However, if people want to lick it, sheen won''t say anything. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. He at least gives gray enough face and regards him as an elder.

    But he licked, actually want to control his own head, then sheen really don''t need to be too polite.

    "I only give you some face because you are the elder of the Roxie family. But after all, you have already abandoned your relatives in the country. I don''t need to give you this face, do you understand?"

    Sean has been very straightforward.

    "What do you mean?"

    Gray''s expression became extremely ugly.

    "I mean it''s simple." Sheehan said bluntly: "you and I have no intersection, I will not care about your business, I hope you do not care about my head."

    With that, Sheehan turned to leave.

    "Wait!"

    Gray flashed behind sheen and grabbed his left shoulder.

    "Let go!"

    Sean''s left shoulder jerked open Gray''s hand.

    But gray didn''t step back. Instead, he played a bigger role and grabbed Sheen''s right shoulder.

    And this grab, gray heart suddenly rose a chill.

    Because...

    "let go again."

    Sean didn''t shake him away any more. He just said this.

    The tone is very flat, but it makes people palpitating.

    Gray had an urge to let go.

    But he held back.

    Now that they''ve all been said to this point, gray won''t let go easily.

    "I''ll say it again." Gray said in a deep voice: "that highness should not belong to anyone, but should always sit on the top of the cloud. Anyone can only look up to her, but can''t touch her, and pull her down from the top of the cloud.""Is it?" Sheen said calmly, "take her down from the altar, and let you down?"

    "No Gray''s tone gradually calmed down, and immediately said, "it''s just that if she''s pulled down, those of us who can''t reach will have a chance to touch."

    Sitting on the altar, no one can touch it. Naturally, everything is well.

    But if the goddess comes down to earth and falls to the altar, then everyone can reach for it.

    Under such circumstances, it is clear at a glance what will happen.

    That is, everyone will go crazy to rob, to rob.

    Gray didn''t want to steal.

    He just wanted to help the goddess to the altar again, and let her continue to sit on the top of the cloud, always so high, always so far away.

    That''s the same thing.

    "She shouldn''t belong to anyone." "Including you," Gray said word for word

    Hearing this, sheen smiles.

    Laughing with ridicule.

    "Self righteous licking dog."

    Sheen''s body, the terrible magic gushed.

    "Get out of here!"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    "Bang!"

    Deep in the wilderness outside the central city, a magic storm suddenly swept up and set off bursts of air.

    Gray was shocked by the oncoming magic storm and retreated suddenly on the spot, flying hundreds of meters backwards before he had a reaction.

    He''s not a nobody, either.

    As a level up to 99, his strength may even be higher than alidia''s, gray almost instantly mobilized his magic power to shake his whole body and disperse all his strength.

    Then, without saying a word, gray broke the ground under his feet and swept toward sheen.

    The speed was as fast as a flash of lightning.

    It''s complicated to say. In fact, the whole process from Sheehan''s shock retreating gray to Gray''s re plundering behind Sheehan is less than a second.

    Within a second, gray hit again, reaching out and clasping his hand to Sheen''s shoulder.

    But Sean can''t be met by this guy again.

    He turned abruptly and kicked out the palm of Gray''s hand mercilessly.

    That foot out, the wind is a burst, and then a burst of whistling, told gray, Sean how heavy to start.

    Gray''s face changed a little, but not to be outdone, he grabbed it and slapped it hard on Sean''s feet.

    "Bang --!"

    In the loud crash sound, the palm and the sole of the foot collided heavily, making the shock wave explode.

    Sean and gray step back at the same time in the impact.

    It''s just that sheen just took a step back, but gray took a full four.

    This is high and low, make a judgment.

    Sheen glanced at gray, who was slightly embarrassed, and made a sarcastic sound.

    "You''re determined to insult yourself, aren''t you? His Royal Highness the former prince? "

    Sean''s sarcasm made Gray''s face look ugly.

    He knew that if he started with sheen, he would not be able to get a bargain.

    Although gray didn''t see Sean put out all his strength, didn''t see his four apostles and a great Apostle who killed the original demon, and even blocked a half demon man, when he arrived at the central city and the supreme castle, Sean and Carmina collided, but gray was present.

    So, gray knew that Sheehan was strong, and much stronger than he had expected.

    But in Gray''s view, Sheehan still exists at the same level as him. The reason why he can fight Camina is because of the blessing of the holy sword.

    As a member of the royal family of Mithra Kingdom, gray had seen the holy sword left by his ancestors, and even tried to inherit it and get its recognition.

    Unfortunately, he failed. He was not recognized by the sword.

    But gray has seen the power of the sword, and knows how powerful it is. He also knows how much more powerful it will be if he can use it.

    If he also has the holy sword, he also has the confidence to fight with the devil.

    After all, Sheehan is too young. It''s a miracle to achieve legendary level at such an age, but he can''t surpass himself.

    Among the brave men of the past dynasties, there are some geniuses who have become legendary strong men at the age of 20, but none of them can become extreme class at such an age.

    Even Mithra, it was only at the age of 30 that he became a strong man in the extreme level, and with the help of the inner temple''s understanding, he broke away at one stroke.

    Therefore, in Gray''s view, Sheehan is probably between himself and himself, and even worse than himself. Even if he is stronger than himself, he is not much better. With the power of the holy sword, he can resist the suppression of the demons.

    If he uses the holy sword, even if he uses his own unique skills, he may not be an opponent.

    The problem is that Sheehan didn''t even pull out the sword, but he let himself down.

    This is not a very comfortable thing for gray.

    He asked Sean out, but he didn''t expect to fight with Sean.

    He also thought of some countermeasures, relying on his understanding of the holy sword, and drew up some means to limit the holy sword.

    In his view, as long as he can seal the holy sword of Sean, it is not impossible to compete with Sean and even win with his own strength.

    Who ever thought that if Sheehan didn''t even pull out his sword, it would be enough to push him back.

    In addition, Sheen''s sarcasm, which is sharp and vicious, is not concealed in his words. Gray''s head is hot almost instantly, and his whole body is full of magic.

    "Hum!"

    In the trembling sound of the atmosphere, gray gathered the burning magic all over his body, and let the red magic light soar, and gathered into a whole body red magic sword.

    See this scene, Sean brow a pick.

    "[magic sword]

    Yes.

    This is the trump skill of the melee Department - [magic sword].

    However, gray did not use weapons to display his magic sword skills, but only by his own magic, condensed a magic sword.Sean can see at a glance that this is a skill that can only be completed by improving the control of magic to the extreme and after years of hard training and adjustment.

    In Gray''s skill bar, the skill named magic operation is full level, which also shows this point.

    "Draw the sword."

    Gray held up his sword and pointed to sheen, looking cold.

    The magic sword, which is made of magic power, is extremely red and solid. It looks like a red light. In fact, the power inside is terrible. It is no exaggeration to say that it can cut mountains and seas.

    After all, Gray''s [magic sword] skill is also at full level. Even the two major weapon skills [one handed sword] and [two handed sword] are at full level. In addition, there are several skills at full level and several skills at level 8 and 9, all of which are combined to form an extremely gorgeous skill bar.

    From this, Sheehan can see that his royal highness, the former Prince of Mithra Kingdom, is indeed a non ordinary person. No wonder he can counter attack as a collateral and become an orthodox Prince recognized by the royal family.

    However...

    "we don''t need to draw a sword to deal with you."

    Sean shook his head, although did not show any contempt and contempt, but the meaning of the words, simply did not say that gray should be an opponent.

    Gray stopped talking.

    The magic sword in his hand was cut down when he looked indifferent.

    This cut, heaven and earth change color.

    "Boom!"

    The magic sword in Gray''s hand, after being cut off, suddenly soared and turned into a huge magic sword, smashed on the earth and blasted the ground, so that countless gravel winds swept up like sandstorms.

    Only this strike, the earth is a huge gully, can be called terror.

    However, sheen disappeared in the moment when the magic sword fell, and suddenly appeared behind gray.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Gray heart feeling, fiercely turned around, without hesitation again cut out the magic sword in his hand, with terror power, roared to Sean.

    Sheen''s face didn''t change. Instead, she spat out the mantra.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    The invisible waves spread out, so that the magic sword which suddenly rose and fell dissipated at an amazing speed. When it was near the top of Hearn''s head, there was only a storm left, which could only blow Hearn''s bangs.

    "Bang!"

    Sean then in this instant mercilessly blew out a foot, fell on Gray''s chest, kick him to fly.

    "Guwu!"

    Gray only felt a sharp pain in his chest, which made him groan. He hit the ground, rolled away and stopped.

    "Shua!"

    At this time, a strong wind came from Gray''s side.

    Sean, as if unreasonable, suddenly appears beside gray and kicks out.

    "Bang!"

    The stuffy sound comes out again, and the strong wind spreads with it.

    But this time, gray got in the way.

    At the critical moment, he actually stretched out a hand, gathered magic, and rigidly condensed a magic shield.

    This is the shield version of magic sword.

    [magic sword] how can it be used like this?

    Sean was surprised.

    He didn''t know. That''s what gray is good at.

    As a result, Gray was not interested in any weapon in the legend.

    At that time, he was in a high spirited and complacent age. After seeing the power of the holy sword, he didn''t look up to the Magic Weapon Master of the dwarves or the highest level magic weapon forged by the most outstanding blacksmith in the kingdom.

    So, he had a whim. With the magic sword skill as the core and the magic operation skill as the auxiliary, he honed a technology that can gather magic into any weapon.

    This technology not only requires high-level [magic sword] skills and high-level [magic operation] skills as hard conditions, but also requires special manipulation methods, which can be regarded as a special skill created by ourselves.

    In view of this, when he was still in the human world, gray even broke the name of "thousand blade Prince", which was famous among the human race and was a household name at that time.

    It was not until gray saw Schaffner that he fell down, abandoned his country, resolutely entered the demon world and went to the demon family that he was regarded as a disgrace by the royal family. The former king also banned people in the kingdom from mentioning the prince again. Now, for more than 20 years, all the Legends of his royal highness have become unknown and forgotten by the world.

    He is indeed a genius. Although he is still a step away from the extreme level, in many ways he is no less than the extreme level.

    "Boom!"

    At the moment, the magic of Gray''s body suddenly burns up and turns into a red magic sword around him, which makes the atmosphere tremble.

    "Don''t look down on me!"At this moment, gray just felt as if he was back to the time when he was in the world. His gloomy heart turned into domineering, which made him grasp the foot that Sean kicked on the magic shield. At the same time, he blasted a magic sword around him, making them fall like shells.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ...

    all of a sudden, the magic swords fell one after another and hit the ground, arousing a continuous roar.

    The earth was ravaged and crumbled.

    It was like the end of the day.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" ...

    deep in the wilderness, the rainstorm of magic sword is still pouring down, constantly crushing everything on the earth, making the ground break and collapse, instantly turning into ruins.

    This kind of power is more terrible than the destruction magic performed by the legendary mage, which turns everything within a few kilometers into rubble.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    Unfortunately, many demons around them were affected by this natural disaster. They either ran away in a hurry in wailing, or were killed by the rain of magic sword, leaving only blood.

    Even a relatively close distance to the woods have been severely cut off a corner, was razed to the ground, beauty no longer.

    In such a disaster, even a top legendary strong man, without any extraordinary means of protection, can only drink hatred here.

    Gray thought that his hand, even if he would not let sheen how, can be hard to peel him a layer of skin.

    Unfortunately...

    "that''s it?"

    In the storm of magic sword, sheen stood there, letting the surrounding collapse and destruction continue. The falling magic sword was also powerful, and it was just like the invincible God of war.

    It''s not hurt.

    "What...!"

    Gray''s pupils contracted.

    Sheehan, however, looked at the destructive power of the magic sword like nothing and said it with a smile.

    "It seems that you can''t even break my defense."

    With that, Sheehan shakes open Gray''s hand holding his feet, leaving the soles of his feet imprinted on Gray''s chest.

    "Bang!"

    Gray was once again kicked to fly, even hit a magic sword, let the sword explode on the spot.

    As a result, Gray''s figure is completely shrouded by the smoke and dust, and he doesn''t know how to live or die.

    The rain of magic sword falling in the sky also condenses and dissipates.

    Sean patted the dust on his body, looking so relaxed and comfortable.

    If there is a third party present, to see this scene, it will certainly have compassion on gray.

    Because Sean''s appearance is not a true portrayal at all.

    Not to mention the proud holy sword and the power of reincarnation, but the power under normal circumstances, sheen may not have given much.

    But even so, gray has come to this end.

    "Cough..."

    in the sound of a cough, gray, whose clothes are stained with blood, pushes aside the rubble on his body, kneels on one knee and looks at sheen with disbelief in his eyes.

    "You... How can you be so strong?"

    Gray can''t believe that he can''t even shake each other with his own strength.

    As sheen said, he couldn''t even break Sheen''s defense.

    This result is undoubtedly a major blow to Gray''s confidence.

    But where does he know?

    "I can crusade against Bedouin, the leader of the slayer faction, when I''m less than 30. When I''m only 55, I can fight against the legendary strongman. When I enter the inner hall, I can understand and integrate all my skills to form a complete skill system. When I reach level 77, I can even defeat alidia, the strongest man of the human race, Even if it''s a battle with the extreme class, it''s not without a chance of winning. "

    Sean, for the first time, recounts his legend in front of others.

    "Now that I have reached the limit of my life, my strength has improved a lot compared with that when I defeated alidia. Even if I don''t use the holy sword, what can you do for me?"

    For a month and a half, Sheehan had already known his strength.

    Now that he has been promoted to the extreme level, even if he does not use the holy sword or the ability of reincarnation, he can reach the level of transcendence as he used reincarnation with double increase.

    In such a situation, even in the normal situation, Sheehan can win the extreme class and play the top legendary class as a monkey.

    If he uses the holy sword, he will step directly into the transcendental level, and can compete with the goddess of life and nature.

    This is not the restraint effect of the blessing of the Supreme God.

    It is said that the supreme power of the goddess of heen can''t avoid being blessed by nature.

    With the effect of blessing, Sheehan doesn''t use the holy sword, and is expected to have a little fight with the goddess of life and the goddess of nature.

    Once he used the holy sword or even the power of reincarnation, Sheehan thought that he was able to shake hands with the goddess of fate.

    Therefore, after consideration, Sheehan thinks that his current strength can be roughly divided into three stages.The first stage is normal, half step beyond the level, can trample the extreme level strong, unless the other side has extremely strong or special unique skills, such as Palin''s [red sun hell] or Hutt Adele''s [bingluo dispatch], can make sheen have scruples, otherwise, the ordinary extreme level strong, can''t be his enemy.

    The second stage is to use the holy sword. With the help of the blessing of the Supreme God, it can even win the existence of the goddess of life and the goddess of nature. Even if the opponent is a demon, with the holy sword''s restraint on the demons, it''s not impossible to fight. Only sera who has inspired the "dim moon Tour" and schafne who has "Lianxin demon" can win, Will make Sean feel hard to defeat at this stage.

    The third stage is to use all means to defend the enemy with the holy sword, increase the reincarnation of destiny by ten times, and go all out.

    At this stage, Sean may be no less powerful than the strong one in the level of the demon man, with a holy sword on top to Tianke the demon man, and a blessing on the bottom to suppress the goddess. Even if the opponent is sera who inspired the "dim moon Tour", Sean has the confidence to fight with her to the end. Even the goddess of destiny, who is known as the most powerful one in the three realms, can also fight with her.

    In view of this, although Sean has not yet stepped into the transcendence, he has initially possessed the qualification of being invincible to oppertanson.

    Although the use of reincarnation is limited by time and consumes a lot, at least it can be used without fear of any opponent.

    Moreover, even though he had some scruples about the use of reincarnation, so that Sheehan could not show his third stage combat power without fear, the use of the holy sword had no side effects.

    That is to say, Sean can play the combat power of the second stage anytime and anywhere.

    Even in the second stage, Sean has the same level of fighting power as the demons. Unless Sean has inspired the power of the dim moon parade, the strength of which is comparable to that of Cyra, the goddess of fate, or with the help of the rippled heart demon, shavne, who can play a direct role in Sean, otherwise, Sean does not need to fear the power of the demons.

    Of course, for Sheehan, gray is just a small role.

    Even if he doesn''t use the holy sword, now that he has half step detachment level combat power, Sheehan doesn''t need to fear an ex prince who can''t even reach the ultimate level.

    "If you really want to be my opponent, use unique skills."

    Sheehan''s blunt claim.

    "If your unique skills are strong enough and special enough, maybe you can make me draw the sword."

    That''s it.

    If you don''t reach the super level and want to pose a threat to sheen, you can only rely on the power of your unique skills.

    In addition to the unique skills that can give full play to the unconventional ability, without the existence of the unconventional level, it is not qualified to be Sheehan''s opponent.

    "Don''t tell you that you don''t even have your unique skills awakened?" "I''ll be disappointed," sheen said with a smile

    For the self righteous gray, Sean no longer has the slightest respect between words, only cruel, and more cruel.

    Naturally, gray could not bear such contempt.

    "I don''t believe you, a young comer, have reached the limit level!"

    Gray got up with his teeth clenched.

    "Even if you are brave, today, I will frustrate you!"

    Said, Gray''s body, surging magic burning up.

    It seems that gray will be enveloped in a few kilometers of invisible space.

    "This is

    Sean moved in his heart and expanded his perception of destiny.

    Sean was surprised at the unfolding.

    Because, in his perception, a hostile reaction began to appear.

    Sean immediately felt something in his heart, moved for an instant, and left where he was.

    As soon as he left, an incredible scene appeared.

    "Roar!"

    In a roar like a wild animal, Sean''s position a second ago was like a big invisible mouth suddenly appeared, biting the ground like a piece.

    Sean flashed out not far away. Before he had time to make any feelings, he was aware of the enemy reaction, which made him move away from here.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    With a roar, there was no sign, and the area was bitten by several unseen beasts, one by one.

    Sheen flashed out of the sky and looked at the scene as if he understood something.

    "Invisible beast..."

    Sean''s whisper is in exchange for Gray''s response.

    "It''s just an invisible attack with the concept of beast."

    Gray took out some bottles and jars from there, and opened his mouth to sheen as he treated himself."Can cast invisible attack, let the attack appear in the form of" beast attack ", attack all areas that I can see."

    "This is my unique skill - [the beast without appearance]."

    With that, gray looks at Sean.

    "Under this ability, as long as you are in the field that I can see, you will not be able to fly."

    As soon as the voice fell, it seemed that countless beasts appeared around Sheen''s body. With the roar of beasts, sheen was surrounded.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    The next moment, countless invisible teeth gnawed at sheen and fell on him.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    It has to be said that Gray''s unique skills do have their own characteristics.

    In every field of vision, it can turn an attack into an invisible beast and attack the enemy. It is not limited to one, but can form multiple invisible beasts and form a siege.

    If this ability is not too limited and can form invisible beasts at will, gray just needs to sit at the top and take the whole battlefield into his eyes. Even if there are thousands of troops, can he fight on his own?

    Even if the enemy can find the existence of invisible beasts according to the human perception, but in the face of these invisible beasts, they can only dodge and can not make the rest of the countermeasures.

    Because, in essence, they are attacks, not creatures, not hidden helpers. They are not only invisible, but also untouchable. Even if they wield a sword, they can''t cut anything.

    In this way, gray doesn''t even need to attack himself. With such an attack caused by his eyes, he can easily siege his opponent continuously until he kills him.

    Such ability, even if it can''t match the chill of the ice Luo dispatch which can freeze time and space, is no less than that of the Volta which is famous by alidiarai.

    It can be seen that Gray''s strength is really above alidia''s.

    Without Sheehan, gray would be the most powerful man in the human race.

    Unfortunately, there is no if in this world.

    "Bang!"

    When the invisible bite fell on sheen, what it aroused was not the sudden blood light, nor the flesh and blood of the flying sword, but the sound of a golden and iron strike.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The invisible beast''s attack fell on sheen one after another, and one after another aroused the sound of gold and iron strike, which made Sheen''s body burst out with Mars.

    Gray''s face suddenly changed.

    It was sheen, as usual.

    That look, let gray''s ear once again echoed the words -- "you can''t even break my defense."

    In his heart, Gray was furious. He not only launched countless invisible beasts to bite sheen, but also raised his arms to gather magic, so that countless swords appeared and roared at sheen.

    For a while, visible attacks and invisible attacks all formed a rainstorm, which covered Hearn in the sky.

    For this, Sheehan actually slowly closed his eyes.

    In this moment, Sheehan will expand the perception of "outer sense of destiny" to the greatest extent.

    In his perception, the visible attacks or the invisible attacks all seemed to become a light in the dark, and he could see them all.

    In this case, Sheehan raised his hands and clenched them into a fist.

    "Dang!"

    A magic sword was blasted away by sheen, and it broke on the spot.

    "Dang!"

    As soon as an invisible animal''s mouth was about to fall on Sheen''s body, it was also opened by a blow, which aroused a ringing bell.

    Sean, like this, closed his eyes and turned his fists into a storm. With amazing speed, he roared at the incoming swords and beast mouths.

    "Dangdangdangdangdangdang!"

    In the fierce crisp ring, Sean''s fists were like the wind, and all the magic swords that he attacked in the future were blasted away, and all the invisible beasts that he attacked were bounced away.

    Suddenly, the blasted sword burst around Sheen''s body, and the invisible beast disintegrated on the spot.

    The former is broken, while the latter is released by itself.

    Since they are attacks in essence, they will naturally disappear after the attack.

    Sean suddenly had a great power, and with his hands alone, he blocked all of Gray''s attacks.

    "No way!"

    Gray''s eyes widened.

    He can''t believe that his full burst in exchange for such a result.

    Unfortunately, all this is reality.

    "Your unique skill is really interesting, that is, the attack power is not high after all. No matter how mysterious it is, it doesn''t work for me."

    Sean opens his eyes and looks at gray.

    "Now that you''ve done your best, it''s time for me to end this farce."

    With these words, Sean''s body slowly floated up.

    On his body, the earth shaking magic is surging.

    "- - lead the aurora out of the sky with the vast magic power -"

    Sean sang the magic.

    "-- the tears of the sky, the rain of the stars, the bright sky, can now shine on the earth --"

    "-- accept the call --"

    "-- accommodate and dispatch --"

    "-- punish the world with the shining sword --""-- come down, stars --"

    the terrible magic rolled up from Sheen''s body turned into endless starlight in an instant.

    As a result, the night sky also lit up.

    Countless stars appeared, gathering the starlight from sheen, and gradually began to shine.

    A terrible sense of crisis will come to gray at this moment, let gray face changed greatly.

    Then...

    "[Aurora meteoric]."

    Sean released the most powerful and destructive move in her own magic.

    The stars in the night sky will fall at this moment, turning into meteors, dragging the long tail, falling from the sky to the earth.

    It was beautiful.

    However, under the beautiful scenery, it is the disaster of huge meteorites crashing into the earth while burning.

    "Sean boztute --!"

    Gray had no time to make such a loud cry.

    The next second, the meteor shower submerged his figure.

    ...

    the central city, the supreme castle.

    At this time, many people from the castle''s various windows, balconies, open-air venues and doors and so on the direction of the head, into the noise.

    They look at the gorgeous meteor shower that suddenly appears from the horizon, but none of them sighs for this beautiful scenery.

    Because, there has never been a meteor in the demon world, and the meteor shower has never been so close to others, and it will not fall outside the city one after another, setting off waves of shaking tremors, leaving the whole central city in chaos.

    Among the demons, many people have been disturbed by the meteor shower. Without saying a word, they are ready to send people to go outside the city to find out.

    The so-called skilled people are bold. Unlike the Terrans, most of the demons are just ordinary people who have no combat power at all, but all the people are powerful. Even children have at least level 10 and one or two skills, which can form effective combat power.

    In addition to the multi-ethnic group in the demon world, many powerful ethnic groups living in the central city have expressed great concern, making many people prepare to go to the suburbs to see the truth of the meteor shower.

    Until one voice stopped everyone.

    "All the demons listen to the order. No one is allowed to go out of the city and get close to the place where the meteor shower is located. Those who violate it will be severely punished."

    This is the supreme voice of the demons. No one will admit it wrong.

    Thanks to this, the demons who were ready to leave the city gave up their thoughts, and even the riots were calmed down a lot.

    Although I don''t know what''s going on, since the supreme has orders, no one will disobey them.

    What''s more, the demons don''t think that at this time, who will make trouble.

    After all, during this period, all the six demons were concentrated here, and none of them was absent.

    There are six demons sitting here together. Even lidas, the goddess of fate, dare not be presumptuous here.

    So, all the demons stopped to go out of the city, only pointing to the meteor shower in the distance, I don''t know what to say.

    Only on the top floor of the supreme castle, an open-air balcony, several demons appeared.

    There are lied, Milu, Carmina and Ayi, but there is no sign of cella.

    AI Yi then looked at that meteor shower, light said a.

    "The voice just now belongs to sister Schaffner, isn''t it?"

    Yes.

    Others may think of that voice as Sarah''s, but the demons don''t.

    They almost immediately guessed that the voice they just heard was disguised.

    No way.

    First of all, Sela was not in the central city at all, but went out to do business.

    Er Lai...

    "the voice just now doesn''t spread into everyone''s ears by magic or magic, but rings directly in the heart. Only the second sister''s [Lianxin demon] can do this."

    That''s what lied said.

    "That is to say, is the second sister responsible for the meteor shower?"

    Kamina asked.

    It''s Milu who answers this question, not Lide or Ayi.

    "Not the second sister!"

    Milu shakes her head and looks at the meteor shower from the sky. Her eyes are full of joyful stars.

    It seems that the girl likes the beauty of the meteor shower.

    As for how dangerous it is, what''s the matter with Milu?

    All she knows is that it''s beautiful. It''s o * * K.

    AI Yi is also the voice that still complexion is indifferent.

    "It''s not my second sister."

    Ayi could roughly guess what had happened.

    Of course, Carmina couldn''t guess.

    "What? Is he in danger? "Kamina straightened up almost in an instant, ready to rush out.

    Fortunately, lied stopped her.

    "I don''t think it''s dangerous." Lied said like this: "otherwise, the second sister won''t let everyone go."

    "That''s true." Kamina thought about it, felt it was reasonable, and relaxed.

    "All go back." AI Yi said directly: "it seems that it is not something worth mentioning."

    With that, Ayi turns back to the house.

    The rest of the demons nodded one after another. Except for milu, who was reluctant to give up, they had no nostalgia and worry.

    With Schaffner by Sean''s side, people don''t think there will be any problems in such a close place.

    What''s more, Sheehan''s strength today is also different from what it used to be. Maybe she''s not under them, so it''s unnecessary to worry.

    Even Yulin took Lilith by the hand and had this conversation on another open balcony.

    "Let''s go back, sister Lilith."

    "Mm-hmm!"

    So they went back to the house, not worried about Sean''s safety.

    Maybe it''s also something that Schaffner did with [Lianxin demon], so that everyone was unconsciously pacified, right?

    There is only one person, looking at the meteor shower in the distance, a burst of cloudy and sunny in my heart.

    Finally, the man could not help turning into a streamer and flying out of the city.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    The meteor shower lasted a long time.

    With the great improvement of Sheehan''s strength, this extremely terrible celestial magic can be called a natural disaster that can destroy the sky and the earth in the real sense.

    If it wasn''t for the demonic world, the vast territory and the strong people, and the only living environment around the central city except for a few main roads, Sean would never have used this magic in personal combat.

    This magic is not used to deal with a person, but to annihilate the destruction of the big magic.

    In principle, using such magic against a person is the same as killing a person with a nuclear bomb.

    In other words, it is to use big guns to fight mosquitoes.

    And this time, Sheehan was no longer as merciful as before, but for the first time, he didn''t make any self convergence and completely used this celestial magic.

    As a result, not only did the meteor shower last for a long time, but beside the central city, a wilderness larger than a city was mercilessly razed to the ground.

    There, in addition to the rolling sand and dust, the wilderness has become the surface of the moon, filled with huge pits, which looks very shocking.

    "Sure enough, it''s overdone."

    Sean was suspended in mid air, scratching his head as he watched the terrible scene below. His magic gradually subsided.

    But sheen didn''t have much to worry about.

    Because, he already felt, Gray''s magic reaction disappeared.

    In this situation, either the other party is dead, or the other party is no longer here.

    Sheehan preferred the latter.

    If you want to say why...

    "the woman who has been peeping also disappeared, should it be her hand?"

    Sheen curled her lips.

    "Forget it. It''s her licking dog. Let her handle it by herself."

    Sean''s not going to argue with lick dogs.

    The reason why he did it today is that he was angry with his Royal Highness''s views.

    It''s your business to be a licking dog. We can be at peace. We won''t have any opinions about it. But if you want to impose your idea on me, it''s your fault.

    So, sheen did it, and in the end he even did it.

    In his words, that is...

    "I''ve been very lenient."

    Leaving such words, Sheehan turned around and disappeared in the same place.

    Before long, a figure swept out of the central city and came to the scene of turning into the surface of the moon, which was full of huge pits. First, he looked at all this stupidly, then he bit his teeth, changed his direction and continued on his way.

    ...

    this is the middle of a hill.

    "Bang!"

    In the heavy dull sound, gray fell on the ground, raised the dust.

    "This is...!"

    Gray jumped up at once, and there was magic all over him, and his face was still in shock.

    Obviously, gray hasn''t recovered from the disaster.

    He only knew that one second before, he was looking at the meteors falling all over the sky in despair, and the huge meteorites came towards him, drowning him. One second later, he was suddenly attacked by a whirling feeling. When he reacted, he had already come here.

    "Is this hell?"

    Gray''s still a little nervous.

    Until...

    "unfortunately, there is no hell in this world, only the demon world."

    Calm and cold voice into gray''s ears, but let gray a shock.

    No way.

    The sound was so sweet and familiar that gray would never admit it wrong.

    Gray turned his head in disbelief and looked behind him.

    There, it seems to gather all the splendor of heaven and earth in one, like a star of all eyes, standing in the wind.

    "Your Highness

    Gray''s eyes widened and he was in a trance.

    But Schaffner just looked at him indifferently, calm to abnormal.

    The indifference and calm shocked Gray''s heart, and the trance on his face turned into fear.

    Because he had never seen Schaffner like this.

    You know, in the past, no matter who she saw, she was either indifferent or uninteresting, which was true to anyone.

    She will never treat a person indifferently, and will not face others with such a calm expression without emotion for no reason.

    It''s not because of how kind she is.It''s the most helpless thing to ignore, on the contrary.

    She doesn''t even think that others have the right to make her indifferent.

    Therefore, Schaffner will not show indifference to a person for no reason, only completely ignore those who are not interested in it.

    But when she put this expression on a person, it proved that someone really angered her.

    That calm performance, just like before the storm, made gray feel afraid, afraid.

    In this case, Mingming is finally being infatuated with the goddess of dream for more than 20 years, but gray is not happy and happy at all, there is just a chill like falling into an ice cave in his heart.

    Then Schaffner spoke.

    "Do you know why I saved you?"

    Schaffner''s tone was also extremely calm and indifferent.

    "No... I don''t know..."

    gray shakes his head subconsciously, with a blank face.

    Schaffner nodded.

    "I didn''t save you because I didn''t want to see you die, but because I thought it was really unpleasant to let you die like that." Schaffner looked down at gray who fell to the ground and said, "do you know why?"

    Gray shook his head blankly.

    Schaffner laughed.

    Laugh with no emotion.

    "Because you are such a guy that I don''t even want to look at on weekdays. You are so shameful to my brave man."

    Voice a fall, a sword suddenly appeared in Gray''s body around, as if ten thousand arrows in general, constantly cut from Gray''s body.

    "Poof "Poof "Poof ...

    with the sound of tearing, the Flying Magic Sword cuts many wounds on Gray''s body.

    All of a sudden, blood light suddenly appeared.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    The fleshy Gray was attacked by the sharp pain without any defense, and gave out a painful scream.

    Those magic swords, of course, are what Schaffner did.

    Gray''s unique skill was actually taken out by Schaffner and used on its founder.

    She looks at this scene without joy or sorrow.

    "Actually, I''m not really interested in you." She said to herself like this: "not only do I have no interest in you, but I have no interest in what you do."

    As she spoke, she continued to gather the magic sword and let it cut gray.

    That cut is not deep, every one is just skin injury.

    But sometimes, it''s just these skin injuries that torture people.

    Schaffner then concocted gray bit by bit, and said so in Gray''s scream.

    "If you just move around me and don''t affect me, I don''t care what you want to do." She said to herself: "I don''t intend to ask you to do anything for me, even if you keep saying that you can do everything for me, it''s the same."

    At this moment, Schaffner''s voice is so heartless.

    But that''s what Schaffner really thinks.

    "To me, you are really unimportant people. I won''t even remember your names, let alone ask for anything from you."

    "We are two lines that will never intersect each other. Even if you are full of love, I''m not interested in you, but I''m really not interested."

    "In this case, you do you, I do me, we are only strangers to each other, isn''t that good?"

    Schaffner looks at gray coldly.

    "But just because of your so-called love, so-called infatuation, you have to make a positioning for me, and also for the people I am interested in. I will ask you, why do you rely on it?"

    This time, Schaffner was really angry.

    As she said, since she was not interested in others and was destined not to give them anything, she never expected others to give anything for her.

    No matter what other people want to love her or think of her, it''s all other people''s business. As long as she does well in herself, it''s enough.

    Although these people are all fallen because of themselves, Schaffner has never seduced anyone. What is the need to be responsible for this?

    Anyway, she thinks that her attitude is obvious enough. Even if she is not interested in these people, she also hopes that these people will not be interested in themselves. She will go back to their own homes and find their own mothers. The two sides are doomed not to meet in a real sense.

    But if the other party is full of love infatuation, ready to do something to her or the people around her, that is to offend her.

    "Should I sit on top of the clouds?"

    "That guy should be content, not with me?""Who prescribed it?"

    "Do you like it?"

    "Who are you? What qualifications do you have to teach me and that guy to do things? "

    "Because of your love and infatuation?"

    "It''s a joke!"

    Schaffner scattered the magic sword all over the sky.

    "Bang..."

    gray immediately fell to the ground, a large amount of blood red appeared under his body, and his skin was split, which was terrible.

    "I don''t want to kill you for Hart''s sake."

    Schaffner spoke coldly.

    "But next time, I won''t wait for that guy to clean you up, or even give you a chance to get close to that guy."

    "Believe me, if there is any evil intention in your heart to that guy, I will send you to hell immediately."

    "Even if there is no hell in the world."

    Leaving such words, Schaffner turns around and leaves slowly.

    "Schaffney... My lord..."

    gray reaches out to schaffney, as if to save something.

    But she didn''t even look at him and flew away.

    Gray''s hand hung in the air, and finally fell heavily.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    Supreme castle, in front of the gate.

    When sheen came back here, the fallen witch had already come back first.

    "Thank you so much."

    As if nothing had happened, and as if she was comforting Sean, she had completely lost her previous performance of indifference and heartlessness, and only had the same playful face as in peacetime.

    Sean rolled his eyes and stepped forward.

    "Solved?"

    Sean asked casually.

    "It should be." Schaffner also did not care about the general, or the follow-up of this matter, and said: "if there is another person who doesn''t have eyes, then I don''t mind playing with him."

    "Is it?" Sheen said with a smile but not a smile: "if it turns out that way, people may feel happy instead."

    After all, it''s better than being completely ignored, right?

    Therefore, there must be many people who would rather be resented by Schaffner than ignored by Schaffner.

    Of course, even if she understood that, she would not be interested.

    "It doesn''t matter what they want to do, just don''t affect me."

    As a demon, the requirements of Schaffner are very Buddhist.

    Sean would not say anything more.

    Whether for him or for Schaffner, it was just a trivial episode.

    "Go back."

    "Good."

    So they talk to each other in a very natural tone, and then they enter the supreme Castle together and go in the direction of their own room.

    in the middle of the hill.

    Vaguely, gray seems to find someone approaching him.

    He tried to open his eyes, not let the blood flow into his eyes, to see the full picture of the comer.

    "..."

    a man stood in front of gray and looked at him lying in a pool of blood, saying nothing.

    But his face was full of sadness.

    "Hart..."

    Gray''s hoarse voice calls out the name of the comer.

    Here comes Hart.

    Hart did not respond, just took out a bottle of magic medicine, directly pulled out the cork, fell on Gray''s body, hoping to help gray heal his wounds.

    It''s a pity that the magic medicine doesn''t work at all.

    "... it''s no use." Gray naturally knew what the reason was, and with a voice of no emotion, he said, "that''s the wound your highness engraved directly into my body and mind with the ability of [Lianxin demon]. Although it''s only skin trauma, it''s never good."

    Once the connection is too deep, users can interfere with each other''s state at will, including power, memory, appearance and even existence itself.

    Schaffner directly engraved these wounds into gray''s body and mind, making these wounds never heal.

    In other words, gray will always bear the pain and state of these wounds on his body until the end of his life.

    This is the most cruel punishment given to gray by Schaffner.

    Hart actually saw that for a long time.

    If these injuries are so easy to heal, with Gray''s ability, even if they are not all healed, at least the blood will stop.

    But gray has been bleeding so much that he lost all the blood on his face. If it wasn''t for him, he was a top legendary strong man who was only one step away from the extreme level and had extremely strong vitality, he would have lost too much blood and died long ago.

    But Hart still gave gray precious magic medicine.

    "Even if the injury is not good, at least the blood can be recovered." Hart said in a tone of suppressed sadness: "if it goes well, you can still rely on your own ability to restrain the wound from bleeding, so that at least you won''t lose blood again."

    This is the only thing Hart can do for gray.

    As a result, Hart sprinkled bottle after bottle of magic medicine, finally let gray''s face recover some blood color, the wound no longer bleeding.

    Then Hart takes off his coat and puts it on Gray''s body to cover Gray''s shocking wound.

    Then Hart lifts gray up and puts one of his hands on his shoulders to support him.

    Gray looked at all this in a daze, and didn''t make a sound until his body was propped up.

    "Oh, Hart." Gray whispered, "am I wrong?"

    This sentence, gray asked, does not have a prefix.

    Hart, who had just arrived here, had no idea what had happened.

    The question of gray, to Hart like this, would only be puzzling.

    However, with the understanding of gray and the speculation of the whole thing, Hart easily understood the things.

    Under such circumstances, Hart was silent for a long time before responding."You are not wrong."

    Hart said so.

    "... but that one said, I am not qualified to manage all this, and that brave man also said that I am self righteous." Gray said bitterly: "they are right. I''m just a guy who has forsaken the country''s relatives and betrayed the cultivation and expectation of many people for my own selfish desire. What''s the qualification to teach them how to do things?"

    Gray''s heart will also follow a body of wounds, together become scarred.

    It can be said that every word of Sean and Schaffner, like the sharpest blade, penetrated his heart deeply.

    Hart is sure to understand the pain of gray.

    It''s definitely worse than death.

    It has to be said that Schaffner is really very cruel, so that a life with such admiration for her is better than death.

    But this admiration was originally spontaneous by gray. Schaffner never gave him a positive response, nor did anything sorry for him. On the contrary, gray, driven by jealousy, found Sean, intending to force him to give up approaching Schaffner by force. This is reasonable, and it is not worthy of sympathy to come to such an end.

    Gray was determined to die.

    Perhaps, until this moment, he realized how humble his love was and how worthless it was?

    Still, Hart would say that.

    "You are not wrong." "After all, it''s a dying struggle that little people like us have to do," Hart said in a trembling voice

    In a word, let gray''s heart with a slight tremor.

    He knew that the little people in Hart''s words didn''t mean their position in the eyes of the world, but their position in the eyes of Schaffner.

    They have never entered the vision of Schaffner. Naturally, they are too small to be small.

    The end of the little man is either lost in the public, or desperate struggle.

    Whether it''s gray or Hart, it was the former before, but it could become the latter at any time.

    "Yes, dying." Gray seemed to understand, murmured: "only in this way, the adult may look at us more?"

    In the final analysis, everything is because of jealousy, is just because not reconciled.

    That''s why I struggle to do something.

    Seeing this, Hart said nothing, picked up gray and began to fly out of the mountain.

    A moment later, Gray''s voice came from behind Hart.

    "I kind of miss our past."

    Gray''s voice was filled with weakness and nostalgia.

    Hart''s nose is sour.

    "Me too."

    Trembling voice, let gray''s face finally appeared a trace of smile.

    Hart left with gray behind his back.

    They didn''t go back to central city.

    It took them a while to get back to succubus.

    Back in succubus, Hart did only two things.

    One is resigning as the head of the clan.

    One is to disappear with gray.

    From that day on, the demons lost a cadre and a human prince who betrayed his country.

    But in this world, there is an extra pair of wandering around, experiencing all kinds of adventures, going south and North, almost all over omnipotence''s mysterious brothers.

    ...

    at the same time, at a very long distance from the moon demon, a ray of light swept by at an amazing speed and finally exploded in mid air.

    Sela''s figure appeared from the light, holding a crystal pen in her hand. It looked like a goddess falling from the sky, especially beautiful.

    "Should it be here?"

    Sera looked around, and after a while, fixed her eyes in the air.

    There, a rainbow of light was shining.

    "Not yet? "

    in the overlapping voice of depression, a real goddess appeared in the rainbow light and flew feebly.

    "I found you."

    Sarah outlined the corner of her mouth, a flash, stopped in front of each other.

    "Ah! "

    the goddess was startled and let out a cry.

    Sela looked at each other with a smile.

    "Long time no see, goddess of time and space."

    Sarah said hello as if she were very kind.

    The goddess of time and space saw the whole picture clearly.

    "You... You are sera the moon demon...!"!? "

    the goddess could not help covering her little mouth with a look of shock.

    Although she thinks that the other party is a little fussy, she also knows that the other party''s brain circuit is strange. No matter what she does, it''s not surprising.

    So think of Sela just ready to make a sound, the other party''s words, directly let her on the spot confused."Don''t you have a tenth child? Why did you come out and run? "

    the opening mouth of the goddess of time and space is such an earth shaking speech.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    The sera are confused.

    How to raise a baby?

    Or the tenth?

    What the hell is this?

    "Ah! "

    at this time, the goddess of time and space seemed to think of something, her hands covering her mouth.

    "I almost forgot. This is the original time. "

    the other party seems to be very upset.

    "..."

    Sarah was silent.

    Reason told her that this strange goddess seemed to know something extremely important to herself.

    Combined with the other party''s speech just now, and the other party''s power, the smart Sela almost instantly thought of a possibility.

    But the brain refuses to understand.

    Therefore, Sarah almost instantly decided to seal this memory, just as she had just appeared and didn''t know anything, she looked at the goddess of time and space.

    "There''s one thing I want you to do."

    Sarah said that.

    "What? "

    the goddess of time and space was stunned.

    Sela was straightforward.

    "Take me to the valley of God."

    That''s why Sarah came to see each other in person.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    Sean naturally didn''t know what happened to Sarah.

    All he knew was that the next day, as soon as he woke up, Sarah sent for him.

    "You''re wanted. Good luck."

    After seeing sheen, Sarah said such a sentence.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Sean could only stand the question mark all over his head, with a blank face.

    Until, a rainbow wrapped figure appeared in front of him.

    "You finally found it! Brave! "

    the voice of the other party is very unique. It seems that there are several young voices stacked together. It sounds like a kind of ethereal valley.

    But, I don''t know why, the other party''s beautiful voice is full of the general sense of relief that the long journey has finally ended, as well as the indescribable touch.

    Sheen could not help but take a step back, just to see each other''s appearance.

    I saw a girl who was wrapped up in rainbow like brilliance, and her body and limbs were very slim. She felt like a gentle lady. She was floating in the air, looking at herself with a face of... Tears of joy.

    Yes, it''s just crying with joy.

    "It''s hard for me to find you, do you know. "

    Yes, it''s a lot of bitterness to come to Sean with tears.

    "The human world and the demon world are too big. They are much bigger than the divine world. We often get lost in the divine world. After we came to the human world, we lost our way for a long time. After we came to the demon world with you, we lost our way for a long time and finally found you. "

    " you say, as a human, why don''t you just stay in the human world, in the capital of Mithra, and wait for me to find you? "

    " promise me not to run around next time, OK? "

    as she said that, the goddess gazed at sheen with tears in her eyes. If she didn''t agree, she would cry immediately.

    Sean''s mouth twitches and turns to Sarah.

    "Where did you bring back such a masterpiece?"

    Sean just felt unable to communicate and understand each other''s words, so he refused to communicate and asked Sarah directly.

    Unfortunately, Sarah was busy all night and didn''t rest at all.

    So Sarah just waved to sheen.

    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything. Ask her. I''ll go back to sleep."

    If she stays like this, Sarah turns around and goes.

    "Wait..."

    as soon as Sheehan wanted to stop her, the goddess of time and space immediately floated in front of him, opened her hand, and did not let him pass.

    "No more running! "I don''t want to find you for hundreds of years! "

    why can I understand every word of this woman''s words, but I can''t understand even a word?

    Sheehan could only rub his temple and look at the goddess in front of him.

    On this look, Sheehan found something wrong.

    First of all, Sheehan found that although the other party''s words and deeds are as hard to understand as a letter from heaven, there is an indescribable breath around him, just as the other party does not exist here, but also exists in any place, which is very wonderful.

    Secondly, the other party''s body contains a very powerful force, and the brilliant rainbow light around his body is faintly making the surrounding space fluctuate, and the fluctuation range is so large that it makes people feel whether there is a hole or an invisible channel.

    In the end, he could not see each other''s level.

    The signs of this species are telling Sheehan that the goddess in front of her is not ordinary.

    She is a super strong!

    "Are you Artemis, the goddess of justice?"

    Sean was surprised and unsure.

    In the whole Protoss, there are only three goddesses, the goddess of justice, the goddess of evil and the three goddesses of time and space.

    The three goddesses Sheen has known and seen all of them. Lilith, the evil goddess, has his little cotton padded jacket. If you think about it, the other one can only be Artemis, the goddess of justice, or the three goddesses of time and space.

    But there was obviously only one, not three.

    Therefore, sheen would guess that the other side was Artemis, the goddess of justice.

    However...

    "" no! "The goddess said angrily:" people are not the ferocious goddesses who are all in a rut all day and only ask people to work hard and not let them play! "

    " er... "Sean was confused.

    Not Artemis, the goddess of justice?

    "So you are the three goddesses of time and space?" Sheehan said strangely, "but aren''t the three goddesses of time and space three in one?"

    "Yes. "The goddess then showed a smile, hands akimbo, a proud look of the way:" we are three sisters of the Trinity, now this gesture, only after we become one. ¡¹¡±With such words, the rainbow light on the goddess suddenly soared.

    Sheen stepped back and raised his hand in front of him, blocking the glare and seeing the scene through his fingers.

    Under Sean''s gaze, in the light of the rainbow, the girl''s figure suddenly turned into light and shadow, and suddenly separated.

    Then, three Petite figures appeared in the light one after another.

    Those are three very distinctive little girls.

    Standing in the middle is a little girl who looks soft and cute, with medium long straight hair.

    Standing on the left is a little girl who looks more intellectual and has a unilateral horsetail.

    Standing on the right is a lively looking girl with two horsetails.

    The three little girls, who are cute and delicate like dolls, appear in front of sheen.

    "I''m Nord of my eldest daughter..."

    the soft little girl spoke to sheen in a weak voice.

    "I''m second daughter''s violet."

    The proud and cute little girl has a very serious and lovely face.

    "I''m shierti of the youngest daughter!"

    The cute little girl is full of vitality.

    Seeing this, sheen confirmed.

    Among the protoss, the youngest, least experienced, but the most special three goddesses actually came to him.

    They have only been born for more than 2000 years. Compared with other goddesses of the protoss, they are undoubtedly very young.

    But it was the youngest goddess of the three Protoss, who became the same as Kamina in the final battle thousands of years ago.

    The three goddesses of time and space come here.

    Of course, that''s not necessarily a good thing for Sheehan.

    ...

    maybe knowing that sheen needs time to sort out the status quo, Sarah seems to have deliberately told people not to get close to this room.

    Sean was alone with the three little sudden goddesses and chatted with them.

    That''s what I said, but what I talked with Sean was actually the second daughter''s willt. The eldest daughter''s Nord had always been hiding behind willt with a timid expression. The youngest daughter''s shierti was a bear child who couldn''t sit and grow up at all. After a while, she walked around, looking here and there like a silly girl who had never seen the world.

    In addition, although willt looks calm and has the feeling of a little adult, in fact, it is difficult to hide a little tension between her words and behavior. The communication between sheen and the three goddesses is extremely difficult.

    In this way, it wasn''t until an hour later that Sean figured out the whole story.

    "That is to say, you were sent by nadura to watch me, right?"

    Sean finally figured it out.

    Sean spent a whole hour just trying to figure it out.

    It''s bad for him.

    Looking back at the three goddesses of time and space, seeing that sheen understood the situation, she was also relieved.

    "Lord nadura said that you are brave and very important to the protoss, so you must send capable people to watch you and protect you."

    Willt said so seriously.

    "Yes... Yes..."

    Nord plucked up his courage and only said these words.

    "This is the most important task we have received in the past 1000 years. We must achieve it perfectly!"

    She even became enthusiastic.

    "But it took you so long just to find me."

    Sean would like to say that.

    From the mouth of the three little girls, Sheen has learned that they were sent out when they left the land of elves.

    But now, at least a month has passed since the day when I left the land of elves.

    It took them a month just to find themselves?

    Sean thinks that this is as unreliable as it is unreliable.

    Fortunately, sheen didn''t know that in order to find him, the three men forced to open the channel of time and space, which not only caused the collapse of the demon world channel, but also caused the three culprits to wander in different time and space for hundreds of years, and finally successfully returned to this time and space.

    If Sheehan knew about it, he didn''t think the three men were unreliable, he thought they were coming to make fun of them.

    If Sean knew that even after returning to this time and space, the three people were all lost for half a month and could not find him, he would suspect life on the spot.

    It can only be said that people don''t know too many things. Sometimes, it''s also a kind of luck.

    Of course, after being found by the three goddesses, sheen may not be so lucky any more."In a word, from today on, we will all follow you!"

    Willt threw out the conclusion directly.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Nord nodded, quite like Lilith.

    "Well, big brother, are there any interesting places here?"

    Shierti seems to have forgotten the task, directly wrapped around sheen, eyes shining, it seems to be really going out to play.

    "..."

    Sean suddenly felt that his future life might become dim.

    Are these the three goddesses?

    These are three pitfalls at all!

    I''ve just been supernatural, so I have to take three pits?

    Seriously, can you run?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    A long time ago, Sheehan saw a statistic on the Internet.

    According to the statistics, when there are more than two children in an occasion, and the relationship between these children is still good, the probability of this occasion becoming cocky is about 73%.

    Sheehan didn''t know how to get this probability.

    But he already knew what it was called.

    "Are you... Are you Lilith?"

    "The most powerful evil god..."

    "how powerful! She likes a good man

    In Sheen''s room, or sheen''s and Ayi''s room, three little goddesses appeared here, surrounded Lilith in the middle, making Lilith show a blank face.

    But the three goddesses didn''t seem to find this. After confirming Lilith''s identity, they gradually began to become noisy.

    "Can I call you Lilith directly? You can also call someone "shierti" directly

    "Hey, syldi, you can''t be so rude. Lilith was born 10000 years ago. She is much older than us. She has to be respectful."

    "So... That''s Lord Lilith?"

    "But they look like we''re about the same age. It''s too strange for adults, Nord!"

    "I think you are too casual! Stupid

    "Wuwu... Willt is angry again...

    " yes, always angry. That''s why people think you have a bad temper, Nord. "

    "I don''t have a bad temper! It''s you... You... Ah! I''m so angry

    "Wuwuwuwu..."

    the three little girls gathered around Lilith for a while, and some of them kept laughing, some of them kept angry, and some of them kept crying. It can be said that they have a distinct personality, but they are not noisy enough.

    At least, the awakened Ayi is in a bad mood.

    "Why are you bringing these three annoying guys here?"

    AI Yi questions sheen, and his face is full of unhappiness.

    "Do you think I will?"

    Sean himself is getting fed up.

    He would not have brought them into the room if they hadn''t stuck behind him and made three little tails that couldn''t be quiet at all.

    As a result, Yulin and Lilith came together and were naturally caught by the three goddesses.

    "Those are the three goddesses of time and space?" Yulin looked at the three little gossiping goddesses and said suspiciously: "are you sure it''s not the three idiots?"

    Sean has nothing to say.

    His impression of the three goddesses can only be expressed clearly by the description of "three fools".

    But these three stupid goddesses are really the three goddesses of time and space.

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, these three goddesses are indeed the three goddesses of time and space."

    AI Yi rubbed his eyes, and at the same time put on a full performance of getting up.

    "All right." Yulin accepted the fact, but said: "it''s true that they, as Trinity goddesses, can even compete with demons, and they even tied with sister Carmina a thousand years ago?"

    No wonder Yulin is so suspicious.

    It''s not only because the performance of the three goddesses is really unsatisfactory, but also because you Lin has seen that although all the three goddesses are strong at the extreme level, they are at the same level as themselves, but the three strong at the extreme level can''t beat a demon man.

    It''s hard to fight the lowest level detached existence of the goddess of life and nature, not to mention the demons.

    Therefore, Yulin is more suspicious.

    She always felt that if the three goddesses brought out one by one, they might not be able to beat themselves.

    In this case, the three goddesses together can beat the devil. It''s just a joke.

    But...

    "despite their appearance, in fact, their power is quite powerful."

    AI Yi gave an objective evaluation.

    "As the goddess of time and space, the three of them share the concept of time, and they can control time and space, even shuttle time and space."

    "It can be said that although they are only at the extreme level, they can win the battle even against Hutt Adele, who has bingluo dispatch, by virtue of their power to control time and space."

    "They are much more powerful than the general limit class when they are carried out alone. If they work together, they can completely control the time flow and control the past, present and future."

    Only these three goddesses were able to compete with the demons.

    Carmina will take them. It''s normal.

    Sean also knows that people can''t judge their appearance. Once these three little girls are integrated into a complete goddess of time and space, it''s a perfect superclass.It''s just that...

    "I always feel that even an ordinary person, that lollipop can easily deceive them into doubting their life and defeat them easily."

    Sheen couldn''t help saying what she wanted.

    "..."

    "..."

    AI Yi and you Lin were silent at the same time.

    Obviously, they can''t argue at all.

    At this time, Lilith seems to be a little scared, directly squeezed out of the three goddesses of time and space, trotted to sheen, and plunged into his arms.

    "Don''t go! Lilith! Make friends with sildy

    She rushed over without thinking.

    "Stupid shierty! I told you to be polite! "

    Yelled willt, trying to catch up.

    "Don''t... Don''t leave me alone...!"

    Nord watched his two younger sisters run away, just like a frightened child, and quickly followed.

    The three people gathered in front of sheen and turned a blind eye to sheen. They kept talking to Lilith and quarreled with each other from time to time, making the whole room full of chirping.

    Sean felt as if hundreds of ducks were crowing in his ears, which made him dizzy.

    "... I''ll sleep with sister Lide."

    AI Yi couldn''t stand it any more and left without hesitation.

    "I''ll go to Galati and bratti to practice!"

    You Lin sees the situation not well, similarly unfolds the Dragon Wing, flew out from the window.

    "Wait..."

    Sheehan wanted to stop the two men who abandoned their husband and the Lord, but as soon as the voice rang out, it was drowned by the chirping voice.

    "The Dragon devil left with the powerful Dragon Girl!"

    She had a feeling that she wanted to keep up.

    "Don''t follow! Syldi! If you get lost again, it will be miserable! "

    immediately make complaints about Celti, but the reason is very strong, so that people can not Tucao.

    "I... I don''t want to follow. The Dragon devil is fierce, and the dragon is fierce too!"

    Nord turned a small head into a rattle.

    The three little guys argued about whether to leave here and go out for a walk.

    Sean and Lilith look at each other.

    Soon Sean spoke.

    "Let''s go, too."

    Sheehan suggested.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith is still the nodding machine with no emotion, but the frequency of nodding this time is undoubtedly faster than that of any previous time. She tells sheen that this little goddess who doesn''t care is also bored.

    So sheen, holding Lilith in her arms, began to creep out of the room.

    Unfortunately, in the end, sheen was found.

    "Ah! Nord! Willt! The brave are going to run

    She was the first one to find out, pointing to Sheehan and looking like she had caught the prisoner.

    "Wait! Why run...! "

    Willt looked over, a look of consternation, seems to do not understand why sheen sneak away, the heart is not a bit of the number.

    "Well? Why

    Nord was completely at a loss.

    See, sheen was silent for a while, and then ran without hesitation.

    "Don''t run! Brave

    Without saying a word, she exclaimed, with an uplifting look on her face.

    "You... You are being watched by us now!"

    Willt is in a hurry.

    "Whoa... Whoa, whoa..."

    Nord is still at a loss.

    The next second, the three ran out of the room together and ran after sheen.

    ...

    at the same time, Kamina came out of her room.

    Instead of taking cadres with her, she walked alone in the corridor.

    Around, many demons pass by. When they see Kamina, they bow respectfully.

    However, their eyes are full of fear of Kamina, and they are also a little hasty away from Kamina''s position, and even a little exaggerated, they dare not approach the road Kamina has gone through, like they can''t avoid Kamina.

    Kamina''s face was expressionless, and he seemed to be used to the scene.

    No way. Who made her a poison devil?

    As a poison devil, her breath may contain terrible poison, which is enough to instantly poison a legendary strong man and make people drink bitterness on the spot.

    Under such circumstances, naturally, no one would like to approach her, let alone touch her. No one dares to walk on the road she has taken.Because they don''t want to be poisoned or die.

    Camina, who has long understood this, is not surprised at all.

    Of course, her mood is not as smooth as it seems.

    (one or two of them are just like cowards. They dare not even approach the road I have passed.)

    This situation, let Kamina has been very disdainful.

    Carmina may not feel too much about it.

    However, since meeting sheen, Kamina can''t help thinking.

    (everyone dares to hold me directly. The gap is really huge.)

    In Kamina''s heart, Sean''s unbridled embrace of himself that day was still vivid.

    (when can I have such an interesting person from the demon clan.)

    Camina was a little absent-minded for a moment with such an idea.

    The result was that she didn''t notice at all, and a disordered sound of footsteps approached her with amazing speed.

    "Well?"

    When it was about the corner, Carmina found something wrong.

    But it''s too late to react at this time.

    So...

    "Bang --!"

    With a loud collision sound, three figures and Carmina heavily collided with each other.

    "Ah

    "Ah

    Exclamation and pain, almost at the same time ring up.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    "It hurts!"

    At the corner of a corridor on the top floor of the supreme castle, she fell on the ground and her forehead was red. She asked her to cover her head and buttocks, and tears came out of her eyes.

    Kamina also fell on the ground, which was heavier than shierti. But because she was taller than shierti, shierti''s head hit her. Although Kamina felt very painful, she didn''t hit her head red like shierti.

    "Poetry... Poetry...!"

    "Are you ok?"

    Seeing this scene with their own eyes, Nord and willt didn''t run into each other because they ran a step slower than shierti. They got away with it and picked up their sisters in a hurry.

    "Wuwu, it hurts so much..."

    shierti is still in tears, rubbing his forehead, just like a naughty and playful bear whose head is pinched by the door.

    "Really! I told you not to run so fast! "

    Willt began to lecture like a fire.

    "Right... Right...

    Nord is ready to apologize to the person who was bumped into by shierti.

    At this time, Kamina also some fire big cover chest, raised his head, ready to see who is so bold, dare to hit himself, also hit so fierce.

    Thanks to this, Kamina and the three sisters looked at each other at the same time and saw the whole picture of each other.

    The next second, both sides opened their eyes.

    "It''s you...!"

    "Poison devil!"

    "Carmine

    All of a sudden, the three goddesses of time and space recognized this once powerful enemy.

    Camina, of course, recognized the three idiots.

    "Why are you here?"

    Kamina stood up and looked at the expression of the three goddesses.

    There is no way.

    Thousands of years ago, the two sides of the highest level of fighting power, which belong to the Protoss and the demon respectively, had the most intense collision, and they were the strongest enemies of each other in that war.

    At that time, in order to protect the brave people who went to the location of the demon king, the demons were hindered by the top powers of the Protoss and the Terran one after another.

    Sela and Schaffner were stopped alone by lidas, the goddess of fate, who could be called the strongest goddess.

    Lied was besieged by thirteen heroes.

    Milu and Artemis, the goddess of justice, were at war.

    AI Yi was stopped by the goddess of life and nature.

    Finally, even Kamina herself was blocked by the Trinity goddess of the protoss, and launched an earth shaking war with the other side. Until the demon king was killed and the war was announced to end, she was fighting with the other side.

    It can be said that the battle with Lizzie was no better than that with Lizzie.

    Even, in terms of danger, that battle was far more dangerous than that of Carmina and Lilith.

    What''s more, they were all on the battlefield at that time. The two sides had a life and death relationship. Unlike Carmina and Lilith, they seemed to fight fiercely at first sight. In fact, they didn''t want to kill each other.

    Therefore, if Kamina is just a little bit aggressive and unwilling to lose to Lilith, the three goddesses are Kamina''s real enemies.

    During the time when the devil had just passed away, Carmina hated the three sisters very much.

    If it wasn''t for the three sisters who wanted to hinder her in any case and didn''t let her rush to the devil''s side, maybe, with her support, the devil would not be attacked.

    With this idea, Carmina hated the three sisters to the bone during that time.

    At that time, if Kamina went a little wrong and didn''t want to bow down for the peace of the three races, but also wanted to avenge the demon king, it was certain that she would be the first to find the three goddesses of time and space.

    This shows how Kamina''s sense of the three goddesses of time and space has changed.

    Of course, the three goddesses were also hostile to Kamina.

    "Bad... Bad people!"

    Nord gave a weak cry.

    "I met you here..."

    willt was full of vigilance.

    "Why are you here?"

    She was even more straightforward.

    "Me?" Kamina, as angry and laughing, said: "this is the demon world, the central facility of our demon family. Is it strange that I am here?"

    It is these guys who suddenly appear in the supreme castle. That is a strange thing.

    "Is it true that you are the goddess who brought him to the valley of God because of the collapse of the passage of the demon world, as the elder sister said a while ago?"

    Kamina finally thought of it.

    Indeed, if they are the three people, they really have a way to help elder sister find the valley of God.In that case...

    "did you come back from the elder sister?"

    Kamina asked without any politeness.

    Unfortunately, the three goddesses of time and space did not answer her question at all.

    "Who said we were brought?" "Can''t we come here by ourselves?" said willt

    "Yes... Yes!" Nord, hiding behind willt, poked his head out and echoed.

    They are not willing to expose the humiliating process they have experienced in front of their rivals.

    But...

    "we''re not lost!"

    She said such a sentence in a loud voice.

    "Syldi!"

    "Idiot!"

    Nord and willt were speechless.

    "I see. You lost your way. That''s why you were brought here by the elder sister." Kamina seemed to have seen all this, and sneered: "it''s worthy of being the most immature and immature three goddesses in the Protoss. Nadura''s face will be lost by you."

    The three sisters of Nu Na are irresistible.

    "No... don''t speak ill of nadura!"

    Nord called out with courage.

    "We are not naive! Childish and immature is just poetry

    Willt is also fried.

    This goddess has always considered herself to be the most mature and intelligent of the three sisters, and has always hoped to be recognized by nadura. She regards nadura as her idol and role model. Now that Kamina says so, it is impossible not to be angry.

    Only shierti, still dying there.

    "We''re not really lost, Nord, wilt, are you?"

    She turned to her two sisters, hoping to get the support of her little friends.

    But soon, she responded.

    "How do I feel like I''ve been scolded for my innocence?"

    Pity our shierti, with her head tilted, and wondered there.

    This girl, always like this confused.

    Kamina could not have been unaware of the character of the three goddesses.

    I saw her disdain like curled his mouth, said a mouth.

    "Whether you get lost or not, no matter how you get here, it has nothing to do with me." Kamina said coldly, "but how can you calculate that you bumped into me?"

    Said, Kamina''s body gradually fluctuates from the intense toxicity.

    The poison is like a miasma, which surrounds Kamina. Although it is perfectly controlled by Kamina, every bit of it is enough to make the air full of poison.

    I believe that in the face of such virulence, even the existence of detachment level will feel thorny.

    Looking back at the three sisters, except for the weak and timid Nord, the other two looked indifferent.

    "Cut it out!"

    Willt even put out his little hand to make his fingertips shine.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The poisonous moment in the air seems to be locked by the long river of time, just like the back of time, all disappear completely.

    It''s not that the poison has been eliminated, but that the time when it was produced has been eliminated.

    With the help of the power of time, willt cut off the period from the generation of the poison to the spread of the poison, resulting in the present continuous tense of "the poison did not appear from the beginning to the end".

    The other two goddesses also exerted their powers.

    Nord recalled the time, let the time of the poison itself retrogress, and eliminated the poison.

    On the contrary, shierti accelerated the time, making the poison gradually thin in the constant acceleration of time, and finally self dissipation.

    Three goddesses, one for the past, one for the present and one for the future.

    Therefore, in the state of no combination or joint efforts, if the three people exert their time power, one can control the "past" time, one can control the "present" time, and one can control the "future" time.

    The past, the present and the future are combined to form a complete time.

    In the past, the three goddesses, like this, used the power of time to suppress Kamina''s poison.

    "Bang..."

    seeing that the serious poison she made was easily removed, Carmina couldn''t help but wonder.

    These three goddesses are all idiots. Why do they have such powerful power?

    The three goddesses don''t know how Kamina has done this to them.

    They only know that, after a thousand years, the poison devil has attacked others.

    "Poisoning us again?"

    Willt was very unhappy.

    "Do you want to fight?"

    She is more direct."I... we''re not afraid of you!"

    Nord spoke in the most suggestive tone, not too hard.

    But that''s what makes Kamina so angry.

    Originally, Kamina is not a good tempered master.

    This will be touched by these three idiots, new and old hatred, what kind of action she will take, at a glance.

    "Not bad." Kamina then said coldly: "let me have a clear account with you once a thousand years ago."

    With these words, Kamina''s whole body is showing amazing toxicity.

    "Here it is

    The three sisters were all surprised, and then they held each other''s hands without hesitation to let the colorful light bloom.

    "Boom!"

    The top floor of the supreme castle, a corner of the ceiling will suddenly burst broken, let a colorful figure and a purple figure swept out together.

    "Boom...!"

    Heaven and earth, under the action of amazing power, suddenly trembled.

    "What''s the matter?"

    At this moment, many people were awakened by this scene.

    "Well?"

    Sean, who is running away with Lilith in her arms, is also aware of this scene and is stunned there.

    "What happened?"

    Sean''s face was blank.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith''s head was askew.

    Two people looked at each other, and finally went back without hesitation.

    A good play is about to begin.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    What is the battle between super level and super level?

    Presumably, the vast majority of people in this world can only see the description related to this from books, but they have never seen the battle between the strong at this level, have they?

    It''s better to say that since the demon king was crusaded and the three clans moved towards peace, it''s almost impossible to start a war between the super existence.

    After all, they are all at peace, and the super existence is a figure at the top of all ethnic groups. Naturally, it is impossible for them to fight when they fight.

    Even Sheehan has never seen a fight between characters of transcendent level so far.

    If you have to worry about the super level battle he experienced, the battle with Moro can be included.

    At that time, the Moro really had the power of super level at the last moment. Sheehan also used all the means to unseal the holy sword, used the ability of reincarnation, and also had the fighting power of super level.

    It''s a pity that both of them were parallel goods at that time. One of them exploded with one move, and the other collapsed after the outbreak. They were right only once, and the outcome was divided.

    Therefore, that battle, really pursuing, can''t be regarded as the battle between superclass existence.

    Lilith and Carmina had a fight before, but sheen was not there.

    In other words, the battle between Kamina and the goddess of time and space is the first real super level battle that Sheehan saw and experienced with his own eyes.

    "Dong --!"

    When Sheehan arrived at the scene with Lilith in her arms, the thunderous roar over the supreme castle had already appeared.

    It''s a ring-shaped ripple that spreads with the magic of the atmosphere.

    The central city is also shaking frequently, as if it had been hit by an earthquake, which makes a lot of startling voices ring from all directions.

    Even Sheehan felt his ears buzzing for a moment, and his mind went blank for a moment. Then he saw the situation clearly.

    I can see that the battle between the devil and the goddess has already begun in the sky of the supreme castle.

    One of them, wrapped in a poisonous fog, set off waves of poison and roared towards each other. A colorful and shining one has become a real goddess of time and space, calling for bursts of halo.

    The poisonous wave and the halo collide with each other, causing a roar as if the sky were falling apart, and then they are deadlocked together.

    That is to say, stalemate. In fact, poison gas and color light are in fierce conflict with each other.

    The poison gas wants to erode the other side and make the other side be infected with terrible poison.

    However, the rainbow like halo is mysterious and unusual. It is to set off waves of time and space, at the same time, it can''t stop or even eliminate the poisonous gas, so that the wave of poisonous gas can quickly annihilate.

    "Is that the power to control time?"

    Sean, with his supernatural perception of the outer sense of destiny, peeps at something.

    The ripple of time and space is a very unstable time flow, where it passes, the time of all things will be completely disrupted.

    It was a very terrible thing.

    For example, if a person falls into such a space-time flow, his time will accelerate, regress, and be cut off.

    That is to say, in less than a second, he will make part of his body aging and decaying, and then make part of his body rejuvenate. Time goes back, until he returns to the state before he was born, and becomes a nothingness. Even the time of internal organs in his body is cut off, as if there had never been a general situation.

    The final result of this chaotic time distortion is that it will collapse and disappear in an instant when it touches the flow of time.

    Such elimination is more thorough than destruction and elimination in physical or magical nature. Even existence itself will become uncertain, and then become the most chaotic state in this time and space, corrected by the world.

    If it turns out that way, even if there are all-weather means, it is estimated that it will not be able to return to its original state.

    Therefore, it is to touch will die, touch will die, and absolutely can''t cure, can''t recover, fundamentally put an end to all means of rescue and protection means of attack.

    If you are hit by such an attack, no one can save you unless you are attacked by the Supreme God.

    Including the demons themselves.

    Therefore, the poison released by Kamina, which can''t even be ignored by the existence of superdetachment level, will not only be blocked, but also have no effect in the face of this terrible time stream attack.

    It''s useless to take others as opponents, even to block Carmina''s poison.

    Because, even if Carmina''s poison is blocked, the poison that penetrates into the atmosphere will diffuse until it touches the opponent and kills him silently.

    The poison of the poison devil is the most terrible thing in the world. It can be seen by the naked eye, invisible by the naked eye, colorless and tasteless. It also has the characteristics of being able to blend into the atmosphere, dissolving in water and being defenseless.

    It is because of this that Lilith, who had been poisoned after the first world war with Carmina, spent a lot of time sending them out.Looking at the goddess of time and space, there is no need to worry about such things.

    In front of the time stream that can distort everything, there is no chance for the poisonous gas to spread. Once it is touched, the "cause" produced by it will be eliminated from the root immediately.

    Even if there is some invisible poison in the play, the goddess in the unstable time stream will not be affected. No matter how hard it is, she can regress her own time and return to the state before poisoning.

    But Kamina is not a vegetarian either.

    Although it is difficult for her poison to affect the goddess of time and space, her poison affects not only herself, but also everything around her.

    As long as the poison gas is spread to every corner, and one after another, it will continuously attack the other side, then the other side can only stop it and consume physical strength and magic power.

    This war is a protracted and time-consuming one.

    Anyway, Sean saw the toxic gas waves all over the sky surging back and forth, and the rainbow like time stream flying vertically and horizontally. The two sides could not stop colliding in the high altitude, and the movement was just like Mars hitting the earth, and each roar could shake the whole world.

    If such a fierce battle had been carried out on the ground, the central city would have been gone for a long time.

    Even if it is carried out at high altitude, there are many buildings in the central city that have been broken and cracked, and the ground is also shaking frequently, giving people a feeling that they are about to collapse.

    Clouds have long been dispersed by the waves of poison gas and the time flow of rainbow, and the sky is occupied by both.

    Kamina and the goddess of time and space seem to be leading two armies respectively, one controlling the huge waves of poisonous gas, the other controlling the flow of time and distorting everything.

    Gradually, there were more and more screams in the central city, and some poisonous gas began to spread to the city, making many people poisoned.

    "These two crazy women!"

    Sheehan had already grasped the sword and pulled it out.

    Seeing that the central city was about to collapse, Sheehan said something to Lilith in her arms.

    "One side, stop them."

    With that, sheen let Lilith go.

    "Well!"

    Lilith immediately spread out twelve pieces of black wings, and her whole body was filled with amazing evil spirit, and rushed into the air.

    Her goal is Camina.

    No way.

    The power of the goddess of time and space is too dangerous for her. Sheen won''t let her little sweetheart take risks.

    On the contrary, Sheehan himself, with a few moments of movement, jumped into the air and stepped into the battlefield faster than Lilith.

    "Boom!"

    Sean was burning with magic and rushed into the time stream that just came, like a flood dam.

    "Danger! "

    the goddess of time and space finally realized the arrival of sheen, and watched him rush here to face the scene of twisting the flow of time, which she set off. She couldn''t help shouting anxiously.

    "What

    Kamina also just set off a tsunami like toxic wave again, let it gush out, facing a huge time stream, but because of Sean''s sudden intervention, it turned into a rush to Sean''s back.

    Sean was caught in a trap.

    There is a terrible distortion of time and space in front of us. We can''t cure it if we touch it.

    After that, there is a tsunami with amazing toxicity, which can be corroded and detached.

    At this moment, Sean is in a desperate situation.

    However, he rushed into the time stream called by the goddess of time and space without looking back, just like a bullet going up against the current, riding the wind and waves all the way to the goddess of time and space.

    In theory, the power that can make everything in the world twist and collapse has no effect on sheen.

    "This...!"!? "

    the goddess of time and space was surprised.

    On the other hand, Kamina set off a highly toxic tsunami was also rushed to Lilith in time to block.

    "Boom!"

    Lilith''s body then rolled up the dark evil, let the evil turn into another tsunami, stopped Kamina''s poison sea, and even pressed it back.

    "It''s you!"

    Carmina saw what Lilith had done.

    But Lilis didn''t pay attention to Carmina. The black wings behind her suddenly expanded and suddenly everything happened. She actually split Carmina''s sea of poison.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Kamina subconsciously wanted to fight back.

    Lilis didn''t give Carmina such a chance. She hit the black wing and rushed up.

    At the same time, Sheehan broke the impact of time stream and came to the goddess of time and space.

    "Choking!"

    The holy sword bloomed and turned into a bright sword light under the wave of sheen, cutting to the goddess of time and space.

    "Wait!? "

    the goddess of time and space panicked.

    In the face of the holy sword that can kill the demon king, even if it is not a demon, it will not want to face its edge.If you are cut down, you will lose half your life even if you don''t die.

    Therefore, in order to protect herself, the goddess of time and space can''t help but show her hand. The whole person is integrated into the ripples of time and space and disappears.

    However, it didn''t make much difference.

    "Poof

    The holy sword disappeared into the ripples of time and space and glowed.

    "Bang!"

    Rippled, let a rainbow like figure fly from the upside down.

    "Woo! "

    the goddess of time and space uttered a sad cry.

    "Shua!"

    At this time, Sheehan appeared behind the goddess of time and space, stretched out her hand and tied her up.

    "Bo yo ~ ~"

    an inexplicable voice sounded at this moment.

    "Ah! "

    the lament of the goddess of time and space turned into a scream.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    "..."

    Sheehan swears that he didn''t really mean it.

    Although the unexpected event of the goddess of time and space surprised him a lot, Sean didn''t even have any fluctuation in his heart when he thought that this person was still the three idiots in essence, even a little disgusted.

    Therefore, the scream of the goddess of time and space did not let sheen show mercy. Instead, sheen raised his holy sword and knocked the goddess of time and space on the head.

    "Dang!"

    The clear and loud percussion immediately resounded through the air.

    "It hurts! "

    the scream of the goddess of time and space has once again become a lament.

    She just covered her head and squatted down with tears in her eyes. She was as pitiful as she could be.

    On the other hand, Lilith also successfully broke through to Carmina. The twelve black wings behind her spread out and turned into a chain of evil. When Carmina didn''t respond in time, she whirled around Carmina.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Carmina wants to fight back to break free, but is hugged by Lilith.

    This is what sheen taught Lilith to do.

    Lilith''s strength and Carmina are between Bozhong and his. Unlike him, Lilith has the means of restraint. Even if the sudden intervention can surprise the other party, when the other party reacts, it will be counterattacked soon.

    If there''s a counterattack, it''s not so easy for Lilith to control Carmina.

    So, sheen directly ordered Lilith, let her toward the person to hold up, and immediately lift the body''s defense after holding up.

    In this way, Kamina will not dare to struggle too much, subconsciously will stop to break free, so as not to hurt the innocent.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sure enough, Carmina stopped struggling and glared at Lilith.

    Lilith turned a deaf ear, only hung on Carmina, and her eyes were already in the direction of sheen.

    At this time, Sheehan is already carrying tearful goddess of time and space, came to Kamina.

    At this moment, Carmina knew no matter how impulsive she was, that the two men had come to stop her from fighting.

    Before Kamina can question, sheen will take the lead.

    "What are you doing?" "Want to destroy this place?" sheen asked

    Sean points to the city on the ground.

    There, the city''s residents of the demons are still some fear, constantly making noise, there are many people are looking at this side, looking at sheen and his party, a look of fear.

    The central city is a bit dilapidated, everywhere you can see the split ground and a part of the buildings were shattered.

    Of course, the demons and cadres living in the supreme castle can''t fail to pay attention to the situation here. Now many cadres are being sent out from the supreme castle to appease the citizens and deal with the mess.

    Sheehan even saw Yulin, Galati, bratti and even Lille flying out of the supreme castle, paying attention to the situation here.

    As for Kamina''s sisters, although they didn''t show up, they could still feel their sight.

    In particular, one of the lines of sight, very, very cold, fell on Kamina and the goddess of time and space, which made them both feel the chill.

    Obviously, the other party''s mood is very bad, very bad.

    Who this person is also need not be deliberately explained.

    After all, we all know whose territory it is and who brought back the goddess of time and space.

    If sheen hadn''t already done it, the demons might have all set out to tie up the two girls who made trouble?

    Think of here, Kamina and the goddess of time and space almost do not want to, pointing to each other.

    "It was the stupid goddess who provoked me first!"

    "The bad tempered woman did it first! "

    their voices overlap, telling others that they are blaming each other with one voice.

    Then, they stare at each other.

    "Who has a bad temper?"

    "You are the fool! "

    they started to scold each other, and then they had to roll up their sleeves and continue to fight.

    Of course, I feel the magic waves around me, and all the lines of vision are also here. I stare at myself tightly. Neither Kamina nor the goddess of time and space do any more.

    Otherwise, it would be the scene of inhuman domestic violence.

    Sean was a little annoyed by the two men''s quarrel and made a direct noise.

    "Are you kids? Is it a kid? Do you know how strong you are because of the conflict of one or two sentences? Should I give you a good compliment? "

    Sean''s original intention is to make them angry but unable to refute.Who ever thought, these two wenches are not that kind of normal thinking master.

    "Are you helping her? It''s a shallow man indeed

    Kamina turns to sheen, with an unhappy face.

    I was just thinking that you are totally different from others. You are a very special person. As a result, you are just like those brave people in the past. You only know how to lick these goddesses?

    White pain you all!

    The goddess of time and space is a strange brain circuit.

    "If you hadn''t run around, we wouldn''t have met this bad tempered woman. It''s your fault! "

    in turn, the goddess accused sheen, as if sheen had done something unpleasant to make her work so hard.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Sheehan was confused.

    We''ve come here to try to fight. What''s the result?

    You''ve set fire to me, haven''t you?

    Good...

    "isn''t it just fighting? Come on! I''ll fight with you! ©¥ (* ''§Õ'') Ø³ (''§Õ'' *) ©¥! "

    he just said" I know how strong I am, but also because of the conflict of one or two words? " In this case, the brave will be the first to be ignited.

    However, Lilith is also obedient to sheen, see sheen are angry, he is also a huff and puff look, once again spread out 12 pieces of black wings.

    Kamina and the goddess of time and space are natural.

    "Fight, fight!"

    Carmina''s body is full of gas.

    "I''m not afraid of you! "

    the goddess of time and space is also touching the bag on her head. She has only one idea in her heart, which is revenge.

    The original two person white-edged battle suddenly turned into a four person two by two team battle.

    Under such circumstances, the demons in the supreme castle could not sit down at last.

    "... you really don''t think I exist, do you?"

    Sala with a face of lack of sleep is also unreasonable wake up expression, the emergence of anger.

    "I think you''re all idiots."

    Lied also showed up, and it was a reproach.

    "Fight! Bad, bad

    Milu has a serious face of condemnation, but her eyes are full of eager to try.

    In contrast, Schaffner and Ayi, one of them seemed to be watching a good play and winked at sheen, while the other was also facing a wake-up face, which was as black as the bottom of the pot.

    Below, there is a noise of demons in the city.

    After all, in addition to the people in the supreme castle, it is not a simple thing for ordinary demons to see six demons gather at the same time.

    Now, the demons show up in the sky of the city, which is impossible without causing noise.

    Only the goddess of time and space, seeing this scene, instantly counseled.

    "This is the base camp of the enemy. There are six demons, but the goddess is only miss Lilith and I."

    it doesn''t look like the situation of getting help.

    If you are surrounded by six demons, you can only escape.

    It''s just that...

    "" you''re not big. I can hardly recognize you. "

    the goddess of time and space couldn''t help whispering.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    At this moment, all the demons'' heads are full of question marks, and even their faces are black.

    What does it mean that you can''t recognize it without beating your stomach?

    Is this stupid goddess slandering them?

    At the moment, Schaffner, Lide, Kamina and Ayi are all staring at the goddess of time and space, like they want to eat her.

    "Shut up

    Sela is even worse.

    Others may not think of what the fool said, but she was clear-minded.

    It''s not a good thing to be too smart. Even things that you don''t want to know or even don''t want to think about will be associated in an instant. It''s really a pit.

    Sela can only seal the thoughts in her heart once again and take a deep breath.

    "I can probably guess what''s wrong with you, but I''m sorry that I''m very tired now and I''m not in the mood to take care of your business, so I''ll just say one word."

    Sera''s eyes swept over Kamina and the goddess of time and space one after another.

    "It''s not going to happen again, do you understand?"

    This is an unquestionable order.

    Of course, such an order, I don''t know, is not easy to accept.

    "I..."

    Carmina wants to say something.

    "Do you want me to tell you how I took care of you when you were born? Carmine

    Sarah said this without expression.Kamina just opened his mouth, suddenly a shake, immediately turn.

    "I mean, I get it."

    Known as the most ferocious devil, he was defeated by his sister in disgrace.

    "Then i..."

    the goddess of time and space wanted to express her unwillingness.

    It''s a pity that...

    "nadura and I have a lot of contacts. When you were born, I knew exactly how nadura took care of you."

    Sarah glanced at the goddess of time and space.

    The time and space goddess''s unwillingness suddenly turned into compromise.

    "I want to say that if she can understand, then of course I understand! "

    the goddess in charge of time and space has only one idea now, that is, she doesn''t know whether she can shuttle back to the time when she and others were just born, and erase the black history that can''t be recalled.

    Thus, a ferocious devil, a noisy goddess, are in front of the demon supremacy, into two partridges.

    "Good." Sarah nodded with satisfaction and said, "let''s go."

    With that, Sarah left first.

    The rest of the demons left one after another.

    Only sheen, after watching for a while, couldn''t help asking curiously.

    "What did you do when you were born?"

    This sentence, let the existence of the two super off level are non-stop slip.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    A super level war, under the obstruction of various forces, ended in nothing.

    In this era, it is really difficult to have a beginning and an end to the fight between people of this level.

    The fight between Lilith and Carmina was later stopped by saila. It can be imagined that the fight between characters of this level is no longer tolerated by the times.

    Unless there is another war, it will be very difficult to see this level of existence win or lose in a real way?

    Sheehan understood this and went back to the supreme castle.

    There''s no way. If he runs away again, the three stupid goddesses don''t know what more outrageous things they will do.

    He just ran away for a while, and these three guys were directly against their enemies in the past. If he really slipped away and never came back, they might make more trouble.

    Sarah thought of it, and asked for it from sheen.

    "Don''t let them out of your sight, and don''t let them out of their sight, even for the world."

    In order to deal with the affairs of these three stupid goddesses, Sala, the moon demon, the supreme of the demons, said such serious things.

    To be honest, sheen was in denial.

    But...

    "look at our six sisters pushing you to the extreme, help us."

    When Sarah said this, sheen knew that she couldn''t refuse.

    Who made him owe the six sisters of the demon a big favor?

    They even want to sacrifice part of their own strength to help themselves. In this case, they have to help themselves with such a "small favor" both in emotion and reason.

    So sheen compromised.

    But it was followed by very cruel treatment.

    "Since you are going to take these three stupid goddesses, go back to your original room."

    AI Yi threw him out of his room mercilessly.

    Obviously, the Dragon demon didn''t want to be disturbed by three noisy guys every day.

    "Sister Lilith should live on my side, master."

    Yulin is also quietly Mimi''s appearance, and then quickly took Lilis away, it''s like worrying that her lovely little sister will be infected by a fool, and will be damaged by a fool.

    Sean would like to say: you have changed, you have all changed.

    It was not only Alice and others who disappeared in the past, but also Alice and others.

    Sean knew they didn''t want to come.

    Naturally, Kamina didn''t want to see the three goddesses.

    Lild and Milu, like Yulin and Lilith, are worried that their padded jacket will be damaged, and that if one is protected, it will no longer appear.

    Ayi... Sheen''s treatment has clearly expressed her attitude.

    There are a lot of things about seraben, which didn''t appear before, and it''s even more impossible now.

    There was only Schaffner left, which had been expressed.

    "Well, I prefer people who are noisy and disobedient to those who are quiet and do nothing but obey orders. But if these three stupid goddesses can make trouble inadvertently, I also want to stay away from them."

    The implication is that she doesn''t want to come.

    "..."

    Sean looked up at the sky and said nothing for a long time.

    What kind of sin did you create to become what you are now?

    One God with three pits is a must, isn''t it?

    Give me a break.

    At this time, the three goddesses of time and space naturally did not know what Sheehan was thinking.

    When they were returning to the supreme castle, they directly and collectively changed back to the original three. They were following sheen and looking at him secretly.

    Sean found out the scene and made a little bit of a noise.

    "If you have something to say, you can retreat."

    Sean is tired.

    Well, I''m tired.

    Unfortunately, the three stupid goddesses didn''t seem to see anything. When they saw his voice, someone immediately raised his hand.

    "Can we ask you some questions?"

    This is willt''s voice.

    Among the three goddesses, willt, who plays a more mature role for the time being, seems to care about what she wants to ask.

    "Ask." Sheehan did not go to tangle these, still not interested in the way: "but a person is limited to ask one."

    he is really tired, but he doesn''t want to be asked by these three idiots again any strange and strange questions that people can''t make complaints about.

    Therefore, he preempted and limited the three girls.

    As a result, Nord was the first weak one to raise his hand and ask a question.There is no doubt that she is also concerned about something.

    And what she cares about is simple.

    "Why... Can you ignore our power and not be affected by the distorted flow of time?"

    Nord asked the question carefully.

    Yes.

    That''s what the three goddesses care about.

    "So you''re thinking about it?" Sheehan suddenly, but also did not hide, straightforward way: "because my blessing can let me avoid being interfered by the power of all the goddess of the protoss, so, your power want to directly affect me, that is impossible."

    "Blessing?" Nord was stunned.

    "But... Blessings that can prevent one from being interfered by the power of all the goddesses of the protoss?" "I''ve never heard of that kind of blessing," said willt in a hurry

    "But it''s true." Sheehan shrugged his shoulders and said, "believe it or not, it''s because of the power of blessing that I can ignore your power. You have to admit it."

    "Can you tell us?" Wilt frowned and asked, "who gave you that blessing?"

    "Are you sure you want to ask this question?" Xi Enshi Shi ran said: "it''s your question, and then you don''t have a chance to ask any more questions?"

    Smell speech, on the face of Wei te appeared a little tangle.

    But it''s obviously a little girl.

    So, after a while, willt nodded heavily.

    "I want to know, please."

    Willt asked seriously.

    It seems that there are reliable people in these three little girls when there is no trouble.

    Sean thought that and said it.

    "My blessing was given to me by a goddess named neon."

    As soon as the words came out, the three goddesses were stunned.

    "Nina?"

    Nord''s face was blank.

    "Who is that?"

    Willt was equally puzzled.

    "Is there a sister with that name in the protoss?"

    Even shierti was confused.

    The three little guys were born only 2000 years ago. Compared with other goddesses of the protoss, they are very young.

    In addition, they have always been carefree. It is obvious that the three of them did not expect that there was a goddess named ni''en in the protoss for a while.

    Unfortunately, they don''t know. No one knows the existence of ninen. Even the three goddesses don''t know her existence, let alone them.

    If there are some experienced goddesses, they can still associate the first generation of brave people with this name. Unfortunately, these three stupid goddesses don''t know about the first generation of brave people.

    And they do not know, although Sean''s blessing is given to him by ninen, this blessing is not ninen''s own blessing.

    Sean''s blessing, in essence, is given by the Supreme God. It''s just taken out by Nina and imposed on Sean.

    In view of this, even if the three goddesses racked their brains, it was unexpected from which goddess and who gave Sheen''s blessing.

    Sheehan didn''t give the three idiots time to think, so he turned directly to shierty.

    "It''s your turn. What do you want to ask?"

    Sean said like this.

    "Me?" At first, she blinked her eyes, but she didn''t know what to think. As soon as her eyes lit up, she yelled loudly and asked happily, "what do we feel when we get together?"

    "Poof!" Sean''s spraying.

    "Shierti Nord''s face was flustered and flushed.

    "What strange question are you asking?" Willt''s broken, too.

    "Oh, they are curious." Shierti is not ashamed, but very dissatisfied with the way: "the three of us are not fit at ordinary times, and after fit, we basically have business to do, and will not take a bath or sleep, so people are very curious about what it feels like after we fit."

    The consciousness produced by the combination of the three is not a new consciousness, but a combination of the three.

    Just as the soul which was originally divided into three parts is restored to one, the goddess of time and space after the combination has the memories of Nord, willt and shierty, but it is not someone else or themselves.

    It can be imagined that three people grow up in the same direction, and finally grow into people with completely the same character, concept and so on. That is the goddess of time and space after the combination of three people.

    But they can also be separated again at any time and become the original three.

    Therefore, just like what shierti said, after the combination, they basically want to do it, and have no chance to do anything else. As a result, they naturally feel particularly curious about the "self" after the combination.

    It must be compared to the feeling of "want to know what I am like when I grow up"?However, compared with Nord and willt, the artless and playful shierti must be more heartless and not shy.

    So she asked the question directly.

    "Aren''t you curious?"

    She asked Nord and willt in return.

    The two goddesses were immediately dumb.

    "Really... Really curious..."

    Nord said.

    "Although it''s only a little..."

    Wilder wants to be less childish.

    "That''s all right!"

    Regardless of this, he turned directly to Sheehan again.

    "So? How do we feel? Big brother

    There was curiosity in her big, shining eyes.

    "Nervous..."

    "nervous..."

    Nord and willt can''t help but look over, with evasive curiosity in their eyes.

    "..."

    sheen fell into a long silence.

    Is this a public sentence?

    Gan! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    It''s no surprise that sheen escaped.

    In front of the three little girls who don''t seem to be adults, even sheen can''t express what it''s like to touch them.

    Especially when these three people are still troublemakers, Sheehan always feels that once he makes any inappropriate evaluation, it won''t take long for his evaluation today to be known by people all over the world in a way that can''t be washed out by jumping into the Yellow River.

    At that time, he will have to die socially.

    So, sheen ran away without hesitation, and let the three little girls scream behind her.

    If it wasn''t for the fear that they wouldn''t find themselves and come up with a moth, sheen really wanted to move and disappear in an instant.

    At last, he took the three pit goods and went back to the room where he lived when he came to the supreme castle.

    As a matter of course, three stupid goddesses also live in this room.

    "I... we have a mission..."

    "yes, we have to watch you."

    "This is an important task given to us by goddess nadura!"

    The three goddesses chirped like this.

    Sheen has to admit that she has never hated nadura as much as she does now.

    What''s the grudge and what''s the grudge that makes you send these three top-notch men to torture me?

    "I hate you, nadura."

    ...

    "Ha jo!"

    In a corner of the divine world, nadura suddenly sneezed for no reason.

    "How does it feel like someone is calling my name?"

    Nadura covered her face a little, just like trying to cover up the sneeze, but her big eyes were full of confusion.

    At this time, a voice sounded in front of nadura.

    "What''s the matter? Lord nadura

    This is a sweet and pleasant sound, which sounds very clear and crisp, and makes people feel as comfortable as the autumn wind.

    It was a girl who made such a sound.

    She was dressed in a wizard''s robe, with emerald green long hair like willow, delicate and lovely appearance, and a pair of long ears. She was a pure and beautiful fairy girl.

    At this time, the fairy girl sat on the ground and seemed to be practicing her magic.

    If the sensitive people are here, they will find that the magic of the fairy girl seems to be slight, but in fact it is incomparable, massive and unusual.

    What''s more, the magic power of the fairy girl has been flowing in her direction and into her body.

    Thanks to this, the magic in the elf girl''s body is growing almost all the time.

    It''s a terrible ability.

    Nadura looked at this very special fairy girl, her eyes full of softness and love.

    "You''re more and more proficient in power control, melica."

    Nadura has been urging each other to practice. She has also witnessed how each other has grown from an insignificant elf in a short period of about a month, so she is praising each other without stinging.

    The fairy girl, melika, was also very happy.

    "It''s all thanks to Lord nadura''s help. If Lord nadura had let me into the inner palace, I would not have controlled such a powerful force so easily."

    Melika thanks nadura.

    Nadura shook her head.

    "The inner hall is originally a treasure given by the Mother God to the human race. The purpose of existence is to help the human race cultivate talents and heroes. As long as you have enough ability, it''s just a matter of ease to enter the inner hall. Even if you don''t have my help, you can enter the inner hall sooner or later."

    That''s what nadura said.

    "What''s more, everyone''s understanding of entering the inner hall is different. This time you enter the inner hall, you not only successfully control your own soaring strength, but also awaken your unique skills and greatly improve your strength, which shows that your own quality is not low."

    In this case, helping such talents is what the protoss in charge of guiding the human race should do.

    And if this person is still her own child, a member of the elves, it''s time to help her.

    "So, you don''t have to thank me. It''s better for me to thank you for giving me such a good blessing." Nadura chuckled and said, "if you have to thank me, it''s not me, it''s the talent."

    Who is that man?

    It''s not necessary for nadura to say that melika understands.

    But for him, he would not have got such a terrible chance and reached such a state.

    During this period of time in the divine world, melika has been missing each other, and even saw him countless times in her dreams, which shows her deep love.

    Of course, although melika is in the divine world, she is blessed by nadura and knows her partner''s current situation like the back of her hand."Is he all right now?"

    Melica couldn''t help asking.

    "Don''t worry." Nadura said in a relieved tone: "although his bravery has been exposed, thanks to the timely remedy of the moon demon Sala, now the chaos among the three ethnic groups has gradually subsided, and the demons are no longer as fierce as before. Except for some intentional people making trouble, both the divine world, the human world and the demon world are relatively calm at present."

    That is to say, but now the brave are in the demon world, and they have an engagement with the Dragon demon. Such a thing has caused quite a stir among the Protoss.

    No way.

    Since ancient times, the brave has always been the trump card of the Protoss. The protoss'' partner is the one that the protoss should assist and help, and is also a reliable comrade in arms who fights side by side with the Protoss.

    In other words, in the concept of protoss, the brave should be on their side.

    But now, the brave actually had an engagement with one of the top points of the demons, and was attracted by the demons, which really aroused a lot of reaction within the Protoss.

    A while ago, many goddesses said that they should take the brave back immediately and not let him stay in the demon world. Some goddesses even thought that even if they were married, the brave should marry the goddess of the Protoss. Why should they marry the devil of the demon family?

    In particular, a few more impulsive God of war, military God, evil god or demon God, at that time, they could not help but almost rushed to the demon world to rob the brave.

    Well, it''s the same with some easily out of control fate goddess. At that time, she wanted to rush to the demon world to ask for someone. If she and anima didn''t try their best to stop it, the demon world would have been fried.

    Fortunately, in the end, all the goddesses were pacified by nadura and anima.

    In the current form, if the protoss dares to go to the demon world to ask for people, the demons who have managed to calm down will become suspicious again, thinking that the protoss really wants to use the strength of the brave to eradicate them.

    To sum up, the protoss will stay put.

    Otherwise, how can they watch their brave people being abducted by the evil demons?

    It''s just helpless.

    It''s just that this kind of thing should not be bothered by melica.

    So, nadura didn''t plan to say that she basically reported the good news but not the bad.

    However, nadura told melika about Sean''s engagement to Ayi.

    There''s no way to hide it. The whole people of Ohm niepertanson have already known about it. Even in the divine world, they can hear the discussion of the goddesses from time to time. As long as melika goes out for a walk, she can''t be locked up all the time, can she?

    Fortunately, this fairy girl is very kind, simple and easy to satisfy. Even though she knows her lover is engaged to another woman, and the other woman is still a dragon demon, she doesn''t feel depressed.

    Rather, she felt that she was the one who came after.

    Who made the relationship between sheen and Ayi good from the beginning?

    Although melika was the first one, she was not as close as sheen and Ayi. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the peace offering, maybe the girl was still in front of a little transparent girl beside sheen.

    Now it''s the happiest thing for the elves who can only have sad love.

    Even if, today''s melika is not what it used to be, not weaker than most women in the world, it''s the same.

    "I have a present for you, melica."

    That''s a staff that nadura got.

    A staff is made of wood, but it is crystal clear as amber, and its top is like a tree root, twining an emerald green pearl.

    "This is..."

    melika was attracted by this staff almost instantly.

    Just because there is amazing magic on this staff.

    Just this, melika can be sure that this is definitely the highest level staff in the world, and its power may even surpass the scepter handed down from generation to generation by the elves in the hands of the elves queen.

    For magicians, it is no less important than the sword for the brave.

    "This is a staff made by the most excellent forging God of the protoss, using the branches of the magic tree that I gave birth to for thousands of years and the core of the magic crystal vein."

    Nadura stroked the staff with her hand, as if stroking her own child, and spoke very gently.

    "I call it the wand of nature. I used to use it myself for some time. It''s my favorite equipment."

    With that, nadura hands melika the stick of nature.

    "With it, plus your unique skills, you can compete with one of the strongest players in the upper limit level at your current level."

    Nadura is ready to give such a precious weapon to melika.

    "It''s... It''s too expensive!"Melly carton was in a state of panic.

    "Don''t refuse." Nadura shook her head and said very seriously, "are you my benefactor or the companion of the brave? In this era, there are many strange things that even we and the demons of the demons have not fully peeped at. I have a feeling that something extraordinary will happen in the future."

    This is a matter generally recognized by the top of the three ethnic groups at present.

    "I hope that at that time, you will have enough strength to protect yourself, even your brave."

    Nadura makes a sound like this.

    All of a sudden, melica was silent.

    Half a ring later, she solemnly took over the stick of nature.

    Magic and magic intersect, so that waves of appalling fluctuations are emerging.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    In this way, ten days passed quietly.

    By this time, there is not much time left for the start of the talks.

    In a few days, the talks among the three ethnic groups will officially begin.

    Therefore, these days, there have been people in and out of the supreme castle, coming and going, it seems very busy.

    I believe that both the divine world and the human world must be like this at this time.

    For the first time since the end of the war a thousand years ago, the protoss, the Terran and the demons, the top of the three races, gathered together to discuss.

    It can be said that this is the highest level meeting of omnipotence. Not only the three goddesses and six demons will be present, but also the leaders of various forces will be present in the Terran.

    For example, the kings of the major countries of mankind, the leaders of the dwarves and orcs, and the queens of the elves are bound to be present.

    Under such circumstances, the closer to the talks among the three ethnic groups, the more lively it will be. All kinds of preparations need to be made, and even escorts and followers need to be arranged.

    Take the demons as an example. Now it''s not only Sala who is busy with business, but also the major demons have to make some arrangements.

    After all, when the demons go out, they need to make collective arrangements with each other to protect their own family. It''s a matter of who will be left in the old world and who will be left behind The preparation of the problem, let alone Schaffner, Lide and Carmina, is Milu and Ayi are reluctant to work under the instructions of their sisters.

    Thanks to this, Sean and his party became the most idle people in the supreme castle.

    but if so, Sheehan really wants to give a few big mouths to those who think they are idle.

    There is no reason for it, just because the people who make trouble for him also exist.

    For example, three stupid goddesses... Three stupid goddesses... Three stupid goddesses...

    these three stupid goddesses who say they want to take good care of sheen have not given sheen less trouble in the past ten days.

    For example, when they were walking on the road, these three guys suddenly disappeared, causing sheen to go all over the city to find people. When they found people, they got lost and lost outside the city. It was just a basic operation.

    And then there are three little girls who fall asleep in the middle of the night and suddenly feel their body is different. As soon as they open their eyes, they find three little girls who intend to study men''s body with curiosity and so on...

    or they are soaking in the bath, and someone suddenly falls off the ceiling and hits themselves on the head and so on...

    even when they want to go to the demons to have a good complaint After a while, I was filled with a magic sound, and I was dragged down by those who said "I can''t go to those bad women"...

    in short, when I think about it a little bit, I have an impulse to cry without tears.

    However, a few demons who had been going in and out around them had disappeared and no longer appeared.

    It really made sheen want to lift the table.

    Seeing that the people in the supreme castle are getting busier and busier, the little girls around them are more and more capable of making trouble. Finally, sheen makes a decision.

    ...

    "eh?"

    On the top floor of the supreme castle, in the meeting room of the demons, Schaffner suddenly frowned and seemed to notice something, showing a little surprised and helpless expression.

    "What''s the matter? Schaffner

    Sela, who was discussing with a group of younger sisters about many issues to be dealt with during the talks, saw this scene and couldn''t help asking.

    "What happened?"

    Lied turned around, too.

    "Isn''t it the three stupid goddesses who did it again?"

    Kamina hummed coldly.

    "Good thing?"

    Milu tilted her head, puzzled.

    Only AI Yi, I don''t know why, has a bad premonition.

    Sure enough...

    "our brave man seems to be gone."

    She said this with a shrug of her delicate shoulders.

    "Go... Go

    The demons didn''t react in the first place.

    "You mean

    Sera was the first to think of something, but the whole person was not good.

    "That''s right." Schaffner immediately said with a smile: "he is probably ready to leave the demon world, leaving a note in little Ayi''s room, and then immediately disappeared, not in the central city."

    This is not only AI Yi''s mouth, but also all the demons changed their faces.

    "Leave the demon world?" Kamina got up and said anxiously, "where is he going?"The rest of the demons also looked at Schaffner.

    Sean''s safety should not be compromised. This is the common sense of the six members of the party.

    Although the demons haven''t been around Sean for a while, they have their own magic powers. It can''t be said that it''s easy, but it''s not impossible, to look at him without being found by Sean.

    In particular, Schaffner has such a super God level ability as [Lianxin demon]. It''s very easy for him to share his vision and sense with him, not to mention looking at him.

    Sheen thought that these demons were scared away by the three bear children, but they didn''t know that the demons were still paying attention to him.

    So, as soon as Sheehan left, Schaffner, who was connected to him with the [Lianxin demon], immediately found out about it.

    Even Schaffner knew exactly where Sheehan was going.

    Actually, it''s not hard to guess.

    "Does he want to go back to Mithra first?"

    Sarah guessed.

    "Yes." Schaffner said with a smile: "although there is a big stall in Mithra kingdom that he needs to deal with, it seems that he would rather be killed by firewood knife than be dragged to death by the three goddesses."

    "Chaidao?" Milu tilted her head again.

    "What kind of firewood knife?" Kamina was puzzled, too.

    Obviously, no one can understand such a new language except ninne and Schaffner, who can read Sean''s heart.

    Of course, this kind of thing is not the most important right now.

    Now, there''s only one thing that matters most.

    "Since he''s back in the human world, should we have someone to look after him first?"

    Reed raised the question.

    Aiyi, who had been silent, immediately spoke out.

    "I''ll go." AI Yi is duty bound to say: "in the human world, I always take care of him."

    Hearing the words, the demons were full of complaints.

    You take care of him?

    Is it true that he takes care of you sleeping sluggard?

    At the thought of ayina''s lethargy, the demons were obviously not at ease to give her the task.

    "You''d better forget it. You haven''t finished all the arrangements in your own territory."

    Sela denied Ayi''s proposal.

    "Don''t you just leave that to Galati and bratti?" AI Yi frowned and protested: "I''m his fiancee, and I''m familiar with his family. It''s most appropriate for me to pass by."

    Unfortunately, the demons still unanimously rejected it, making AI Yi feel that these sisters are deliberately interfering with her, and her face is black.

    Reed even said one.

    "Unless you can guarantee that no matter how much you sleep, you will wake up in the first time, and you can''t sleep more than seven hours a day."

    In a word, let Ayi completely silent.

    It''s pinching her to death.

    "Me! I''ll go

    At this time, Milu raised her hand in high spirits and proposed.

    "You can''t do more!"

    But this time, all the demons, including AI Yi, rejected it.

    "Sam!"

    Milu immediately puffed up her cheeks and was not happy.

    But no one dares to let this girl go to Sheen''s side. It''s not protection, but trouble, just like the three stupid goddesses.

    Then...

    "I''m sure I can''t go. There are still many things I need to deal with."

    Sarah was the first to abandon the ticket.

    "Since it''s a city for human beings, I''m not going to be popular either?"

    Kamina also said so without expression.

    As a demon with poison all over his body, entering the city of human beings is a nightmare for human beings.

    So Kamina can''t go.

    "Same as above."

    Lied sighed.

    She is not the type that can fight casually. If she wants to play a certain combat effectiveness, it must be bigger. If there is a battle that even Sheehan can''t solve, she doesn''t put out all her strength, it won''t help at all.

    But once Reid takes out all her strength, any step can crush a human city.

    Like Kamina, she could not act without scruples in the human world.

    In this way...

    "can I go only?"

    The summer lotus Nie picked to pick eyebrow, on the face emerge a smile like a flower.

    The smile was so beautiful that all the sisters couldn''t move their eyes.

    Looking at such a Schaffner, AI Yi had to raise her hand.

    "I object." AI Yi followed a subtle sense of anger in her heart and said, "sister schafner, if you go to the human world, it will make the country chaotic."

    It''s clear how much turbulence will be caused if the peerless devil moves around the human world.Besides, AI Yi was always on guard against the playful second sister, and always worried that her LSP would be fascinated by the charming second sister.

    If that guy turns out to be a tool for Schaffner to play with, Ayi''s going to lift the table.

    It''s just that...

    "besides me, who else is suitable for the past?" She said with an innocent look: "my ability is also the most suitable for protecting people. No matter what situation he encounters, I can find out in time. I will also know where he goes. It''s perfect, right?"

    "Sister Schaffner..." Ai Yi''s mood is getting worse and worse.

    Maybe it''s psychological effect. She always feels that this annoying second sister is looking at herself with the eyes of the winner, which makes her think that she may get... Green?

    In fact, Egan didn''t know that.

    In terms of the degree and even the speed of the relationship, she, the nominal fiancee, has no idea how many blocks she has been left behind by her second sister.

    In the end, it was Sela who decided.

    "Let Schaffner go."

    "Reid and Milu, go and watch the three stupid goddesses. They can''t find anyone now. They may have gone away."

    "Some time, throw those three goddesses back to the divine world."

    In this way, the demons determined the action behind, but also determined the fate of some people.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    Human world, a continuous large mountain range.

    This is a very famous mountain range.

    Because there are three large magic sources in the mountain range, which is called the source mountain range. There are many high-level demons, which can be regarded as a forbidden place by adventurers.

    Although there are three magic sources in the legend of Tagore.

    Each of the three legendary monsters leads a group of monsters, with all kinds of monsters, big and small. Among them, there are some high-level monsters of grade 70 and Grade 80. They can be said to be the real Three overlords in this area.

    In the nearby cities, no matter adventurers or private Knights of nobles, they are all afraid of this place. Let it be peaceful for a moment.

    However, the peace here, on this day, was broken.

    "Boom!"

    In one of the big magic fountains of the headspring mountains, the huge water burst out suddenly.

    A huge dark shadow appeared from it, bathed in water and swept all the way to the sky.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    The demons who inhabited this large magic source were immediately awakened, and then they were furious, and they roared at the huge dark shadow in mid air one by one.

    "Roar!"

    Nearest to the large magic source, it can be said that a dragon like monster lying on the shore was drenched by the huge water spray, and was stunned for a while. When the reaction came, he was furious on the spot and roared hysterically at the dark giant shadow in mid air.

    If you look at it carefully, except that it has no wings, the rest of it is no different from a dragon. It not only has sharp claws and strong scales, but also has hot magic in its head. It seems to be ready to breathe at any time.

    There is no doubt that this is a dragon.

    Although it is not a pure blood dragon, it is also a earthworm. It belongs to one of the sub dragon species. Except that it has no wings and can''t fly, its other abilities are no different from those of a real dragon.

    This Earth Dragon is the overlord of the large magic source here, and also one of the three legendary monsters in the source mountain.

    Its level is 93, and it has the ability to break through all defenses. Even the top legend level strongman, when he meets it, the first thing he wants to do is to avoid the edge.

    It has long been used to bullying in the Yuanyuan mountains. Now it seems that there are some people who disturb its rest and make it embarrassed. How can it not be angry?

    It''s a pity that this earthworm can be regarded as a real iron today.

    "Hoo - Hoo -"

    in the falling water, the dark giant shadow gradually showed the whole picture, let a pair of huge wings up and down in the mid air slowly incite, stir up waves of wind.

    It just stopped in mid air, and the terrible momentum released from it stopped the roar of the Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    It''s not only the Earth Dragon, but also the cries of the demons around the area under the command of the Earth Dragon are as if they were strangled.

    The dark dragon looked down at these ants, and the golden longan was cold.

    See the moment of this scene, including the dragon, all the demons are aware of one thing.

    That is, this dark dragon is definitely not their hostile existence.

    It is a genuine pure dragon, known as the existence of the king of demons.

    Moreover, the opponent''s level is very high, very high, and very strong. Even as a legendary earthworm, once he dares to call again, he will be burned to ashes in an instant.

    "Ouch..."

    the Earth Dragon is very aware of the current affairs, so it sends out a low chant and lies down to the black dragon in the sky.

    That''s a sign of submission.

    And even the leader knelt down, how could the rest of the demons continue to stand?

    One by one, they followed and bowed to the black dragon in the sky.

    On this day, the incomparable demon king came in a corner of the headspring mountains.

    If it wants to, it only takes a short day, all the demons in the whole mountain range will naturally submit to it, right?

    Unfortunately, the other side has no idea at all.

    While agitating his wings, the black dragon spewed words.

    "It''s a smooth passage this time, master."

    Black dragon''s words were not aimed at other places, but at the master on his back.

    There, a noble young man of human being is holding a lovely little girl like a pink carving jade, standing on the back of the black dragon, facing the wind.

    "I wish I could come back smoothly." The youth also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ve been worrying about whether I''ll wear it halfway this time. As a result, the passage will collapse."In that case, his mentality will collapse with him, right?

    The noble youth of mankind is Sean who came back from the demon world.

    Can''t bear, don''t want to bear again, so only to Aiyi left a note of Sean will be in a hurry with Yulin and Lilith together, back to the human world.

    "Finally get rid of those three stupid goddesses, and also get rid of those demons who envy and hate me all day in the supreme castle. It''s good."

    Sean has a new look.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith was still in doubt and didn''t understand what happened.

    ...

    at the same time, in the supreme castle of the demon world, after playing for a day, I found that the three goddesses, who had not appeared for a long time, were at a loss.

    "People... People?"

    Nord looked at the empty room and stayed there.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah..."

    Weierte seemed to see the future of mission failure, holding her head and uttering a cry of pain.

    "Want to play hide and seek with us again?"

    She was dissatisfied, as if she didn''t understand the status quo.

    After a while, the three goddesses got angry.

    "Go... Go find someone...!"

    "Ah, ah, ah

    "Run away again! That brave man

    The three goddesses rushed to the door.

    However, the appearance of several figures blocked their way.

    "Hee hee

    Milu opened her hands and refused to let the goddesses pass the performance here.

    "Well, I''m sorry to see that you''ve been delayed by the time and space, so you''re not the ones who want to watch."

    Lied lay on Milu''s head, so she claimed.

    The three goddesses were silent.

    After a while, the three people who felt something bad looked at each other.

    Then, without hesitation, they turned around and ran away from the window.

    "Don''t run away!"

    Lied seemed ready to speak out.

    "Hey

    Milu turned into a ghost and rushed up.

    The combination of the devil sisters and the goddess sisters began to play the chase.

    And when they are in full swing, on the other side, ready to go to the human world, Schaffner also looks at the silent AI Yi with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, little Ayi." "I''ll take good care of your man for you," she said with a smile

    The charming and attractive tone can stir up the evil fire of all men in the world.

    Of course, listen to the voice of AI Yi heart without fluctuations, and even a little want to curse.

    Are you sure you want to take care of me?

    No, I should say, are you sure this "take care of" it is serious?

    Why do we have a bad feeling?

    "Sure enough, I''d better go back myself."

    AI Yi couldn''t feel at ease at all, so he launched a pair of dragon wings and wanted to rush out directly.

    It''s a pity...

    "you''re too young, little Ayi."

    Xiafune is the first to send. As soon as she raises her slim hand, AI Yi''s figure is wrapped by a wave of space and instantly sent to an office.

    "..."

    looking at the people in the office, AI Yi is speechless.

    "I was really guessed by the elder sister. In the end, you will be sent here by the second sister."

    Carmina''s face was speechless.

    As she looks at a document, she glances at Ai Yi, then makes a faint sound.

    "Be good, little Ayi."

    In a word, let Aiyi can only put out the drum.

    Now she just wants these days to pass quickly, and the day of the talks among the three ethnic groups will come quickly.

    In this way, he has the slightest possibility to save his man before he is eaten and wiped clean by evil hateful women.

    Don''t know AI Yi''s idea, but have been "eaten dry wipe clean of the summer Fresnel has set out.

    "Human world?" "I haven''t been there for hundreds of years," she murmured

    With that, she thought of the figure of the man who had a delicate relationship with her.

    Think about, beautiful smile will appear in the face of Schaffner.

    "Do you want to leave after taking advantage of others? It''s not that easy? "

    Leave such words, Schaffner disappeared in place.

    After that, a stone girl who regarded the Lord as her destiny found a piece of parchment with a message in her master''s room.

    "I''ll go first. You stay in the demon world. Don''t disturb me and the little man? "Heart to heart"Looking at such a message, the stone girl with her parchment hands trembled.

    "Xia... Lord Schaffner --!"

    A cry of tears from those who heard it and those who saw it resounded throughout the supreme castle on this day.

    ...

    at the same time, you Lin of Longhua has already come out of the Yuanyuan mountains.

    She carried her little master and sister, looking at the familiar environment below, and asked a little excitedly.

    "Shall we go straight back to Mithra? Master

    Yulin asked.

    Sean holds Lilith, but in her head, she can''t help but see the beautiful face that can be called the first of the human race.

    Then sheen laughed.

    "Go straight back to Mithra!"

    Sean gave such instructions.

    "Got it!"

    You Lin''s loud response, happy to fly forward.

    The brave in the eyes of the world return here.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    Kingdom of Mithra, capital of kings.

    Recently, Wang has become more lively than ever, and more guarded than ever.

    No matter from which gate, the gatekeeper has become a very high-level knight, and no longer like before, only some Knights about level 30 are on guard.

    On the city wall, soldiers and knights were also patrolling. Their strength was stronger than ever before. The faces of soldiers and knights were also serious from the beginning to the end. They were scrupulous and precise, and did not dare to be half negligent.

    If a sensitive person is observing the capital at this moment, he will also find that the fortress of the capital is not only in full power operation, but also in all directions of the capital there are a lot of obscure magic techniques and even magic props, forming a very powerful protection system, which protects the capital inside and outside, up and down.

    Under such circumstances, there were long queues in front of the gates of the capital.

    All the people entering the city need to go through the strict inspection of the guard, whether they are civilians, caravans or nobles.

    Especially those aristocrats, whose faces are full of impatience, still have to accept the inspection of the guard.

    It can be seen from this that the vigilance of Wangdu is very strict today.

    There is no way.

    At this time, in the streets and alleys of Wangdu, there are teams that look gorgeous and luxurious and drive by frequently, in exchange for the public''s comments.

    "Is that the motorcade of the king of the neighboring small country in the south?"

    "And the king''s guards of the western countries."

    "It''s like the high-level motorcade on the other side of the dwarves."

    "And over there, it''s a convoy of ORC gods."

    The citizens looked at the luxurious motorcade passing in front of them and were very sorry.

    "It''s the first time that I''ve seen so many foreign celebrities appear every so often."

    "Who is not?"

    "I thought it was amazing that there were so many princes and young men of different countries and races when her highness Lucie lusty chose her son-in-law."

    "Which once thought, just in the past not long, Wang Du ushered in so many big people."

    "This time it''s the pinnacle of all ethnic groups, countries and forces."

    "They are all real high-level people with real power in their hands, much better than those princes and young masters who rely on their backgrounds."

    "It''s said that the great figures of the Protoss and the demons will come to the capital."

    "Three goddesses and six demons..."

    "originally, I thought that it was impossible for civilians like us to see such a level of great people."

    "If you''re lucky this time, maybe you can see it."

    "I... I want to see the goddess nadura of the protoss! It is said that goddess nadura is the most perfect goddess of the protoss! I''ve been longing for her for a long time

    "I want to see the demon''s highness Schaffner, who is the most beautiful woman in the world according to the legend!"

    "I''d rather see her Majesty the queen of the elves. I heard that her Majesty the elves is as beautiful as her royal highness Rosie lusty!"

    "It''s not bad for the orcs to be crowned with a saint. But the old people have said that Fox people can basically compete with elves in beauty!"

    "The goddesses who used to dare not think about it are coming to the capital now."

    "I hope I have a chance to have a look."

    In this way, one by one, the citizens are happily discussing all kinds of things, showing the bustle and prosperity of Wangdu incisively and vividly.

    This kind of scene, in the next period of time, may always appear.

    After all, the talks among the three ethnic groups are about to start, and the big figures of all ethnic groups, countries and forces will continue to appear in the capital, making the capital more lively than ever.

    As we all know, this place has been chosen as the venue for the talks among the three ethnic groups. Therefore, it is really possible for those legendary figures that could not have been seen in the past to appear.

    This makes the citizens of Wangdu excited and proud.

    "It''s the honor of our kingdom of Mithra to be chosen as a place for the three nations to talk."

    "Anyway, this is the land of the brave."

    "There is really no better place to be a meeting place for the three ethnic groups than here."

    That''s the truth.

    At the beginning, when deciding the place for talks, the Protoss and the demons did not consider their own territory, but they denied it in the end.

    Who made the Protoss and the demons still doubt each other at that time? The demons thought that the protoss quietly called the brave and prepared to make trouble. The protoss also thought that the demons planned the unexpected call of the brave and intended to start a new war?

    At that time, no one was willing to believe that the other side was innocent and had a little doubt about the other side.

    In this way, both sides naturally do not want to let their leaders step into the enemy''s territory to avoid being trapped.Therefore, it is an inevitable event to set the place of discussion in the human world.

    And in the human world, where can it be more representative and symbolic than Mithra, the kingdom of the brave?

    A thousand years ago, Mithra the brave fought against the demon king and ended the war. Mithra the brave also founded this country where he killed the demon king, and held the first meeting among the three nationalities here, so that the three top people of the God, man and demon families could come together and conclude a peace treaty.

    In view of this, the final place of the talks will be set in the kingdom of Mithra, the kingdom of the brave to preside over the talks.

    This is naturally an honor, but also a great pressure.

    The kingdom of Mithra is one of the most powerful nations in the human race. Its military power is second only to the ragnard Empire, which is known as the number one in the human world. It has a high status. However, if it is put on the map of omnipotence, the kingdom of Mithra is actually not so great.

    After all, Mithra kingdom is only one of the nations of the human race, and it is also one of the nations of the human race. It is only a small part of the human race, not to mention the whole human race. Compared with the elves, dwarves and orcs, it is more reluctant.

    In contrast to the Protoss and the demons, one is the belief of the whole Terran, which has been guiding the creator of the Terran since ancient times. The status and strength can only be higher than that of the Terran, and the other is even worse than that of the Protoss. Even if the Protoss and the Terran join hands, they will be lacking in pure combat power. If they are compared with the Terran alone, it will be better It''s all right.

    Even the whole human race is not as good as it is, or even just one of the countries of the human race. It is undoubtedly a very challenging task for the kingdom of Mithra to entertain all the great figures of different countries, races and forces.

    In addition, we have to arrange the meeting place, prepare all security related protection matters of the meeting place, and deal with the balance among countries, ethnic groups, and forces to prevent conflicts. After dealing with these things one by one, we can almost imagine how much hair the royal family and high-ranking nobles of the Kingdom will lose recently.

    But even so, at this juncture, the kingdom can only go up.

    They are not afraid that someone will not give the Kingdom face.

    "The brave man after a thousand years is the nobleman of Mithra."

    "There are real brave people in our kingdom again."

    "Besides, he is the fiance of the Kingdom''s treasure."

    "Even his royal highness, the Dragon demon of the demon clan, has got an engagement with the brave of our country."

    "There is also the goddess of the Protoss. It is said that there is a goddess named Lilith who has a lot to do with the brave people in our country."

    "Of the three goddesses, lidas, the goddess of fate, and anima, the goddess of life, both attended the engagement banquet of heen the brave."

    "The gods of the elves and orcs have also publicly expressed their support for the brave sheen, saying that the brave sheen is their forever friend."

    "There are so many brave people in our country. Who dares to make trouble openly?"

    "That''s it."

    The citizens are full of confidence and pride.

    However, some of the comments are contrary.

    "It''s a big laugh that the brave man left her royal highness Rosie lusti to get engaged to the demon people of the demon clan."

    "Your Highness, Roxie lusty, is that betrayal?"

    "They are all engaged to the Kingdom''s treasure. Why should they openly announce their engagement to the demons?"

    "Isn''t Sean the brave one trying to abolish her royal highness Rosie lustit''s wife and let her royal highness serve as a side room for the devil?"

    "If he really dares to do so, he must be released from the engagement."

    "That''s right. What''s the reason for China''s treasure to be the foil of the demons?"

    "Her royal highness Rosie lusty is such an excellent, beautiful and noble princess. It would be a shame to be a side room."

    "I see, the count boztut has been completely captured by the demons."

    In the dark, such comments have been appearing in every corner of the capital, even in every corner of the kingdom.

    In the past, Sean and Roxie''s engagement banquet was as amazing as it could be, and the rebound was as strong as it could be.

    You know, the original kingdom for this wedding banquet, but the whole country celebrates, all big and small cities across the country are celebrating.

    The people finally recognized such a princess and son-in-law. They were envious of the other party''s ability to marry the Kingdom''s treasure. As a result, the other party turned around and got engaged. It''s impossible to be indignant.

    Fortunately, the Kingdom has never publicly accused Sean, and the royal family has kept silent and did not respond to this incident. In addition, Sean is a brave man, who still has a high position in the eyes of the people. After all, only a few people are hostile to him.

    No one knows whether these few people will ferment and make the situation uncontrollable.However, people know that during the talks among the three ethnic groups, not only big figures from all ethnic groups, countries and forces will be present, but also the brave man Sean himself will be present.

    At that time, not only will the brave summon many matters, but also the engagement between the brave and the devil and the Kingdom''s treasure will surely be put on the negotiation table.

    What is the outcome of the talks?

    A lot of people are waiting to see.

    At this juncture, over the capital, a dark dragon finally came down from the sky and arrived here.

    "Roar --!"

    The sound of the dragon''s song resounds through the sky and spreads to everyone''s ears.

    At this moment, there was a brief silence in the king.

    Immediately, it broke out completely.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    "Roar" -- "

    the sound of the Dragon sounds like an earthquake, like an invisible sound wave, echoing in the capital.

    At this moment, all the citizens in Wangdu were shocked and stunned on the spot. After the reaction, one by one, they glared.

    Not to mention the ordinary citizens, the big people from all over the world who have entered the capital and are going to attend the talks among the three ethnic groups in a few days, all react fiercely. One of them is one. All of them run out of carriages, luxury houses and buildings and look into the air.

    The black dragon spread its wings and roared at the sky, which deeply shocked everyone''s heart.

    The shock is accompanied by the shock of shock, hesitation, joy, excitement and so on.

    "That... That''s...!"

    "The black dragon of atru!"

    "It''s the black dragon of ataru!"

    As the people of the capital, those citizens were the first to recognize the origin of the dark dragon.

    After all, not long ago, the Dragon had been flying over the capital, and it would appear from time to time.

    Everyone knows who it belongs to.

    Now, it''s back, and no one is unaware of what that means.

    "The man is back!"

    "The count of boztut is back!"

    "Our brave are back!"

    Many people cheered one after another.

    "He''s... He''s back!"

    "Finally back..."

    "finally back..."

    those who also live in the capital of kings, have had such and such relations with sheen, or have no relations, but know that Sheen''s nobles have complexion.

    "That''s

    "Ah, that''s it."

    When I first came to Wangdu, I also saw you Lin for the first time. The world''s great figures were deeply shocked and did not respond for a long time.

    In the center of the aristocratic area of Wangdu, the boztute family, one by one servants and maids have been running out of the residence one after another, and they all fell into surprise when they saw the familiar black dragon.

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    Lumiya looks at the black dragon in mid air, surprised.

    "Are you willing to come back?"

    Vivian is still a body of armor, carrying a huge shield, with a gentle smile on her face.

    Beside Vivian, there are two more people.

    One is tier, who wears a black robe and half a mask.

    Diye son then tightly stares at half sky of you Lin, eyes twinkle, don''t like not sad.

    There''s another, but I haven''t seen him for a long time.

    "That''s the dragon he took in the rumor?"

    Riley stares at you Lin''s eyes, more or less showing the essence.

    The daughter of the lazahad family, the president of lamignon adventurers Association, once helped sheen forge his identity and provided many conveniences for sheen. Vivian finally returned to the capital.

    Of course, it''s not just Riley who goes back to the capital.

    After a closer look, lumiya was followed by seven small figures. They were either afraid, or timid, or worshiping, or looking at Yulin in awe.

    On the outskirts of the capital, in an unknown luxury mansion, two figures appeared in front of and behind, seeing the roaring black dragon in mid air.

    "Does this guy know he''s coming back?" "I thought he was already in the devil''s world," said laixia

    Rasha stood beside laixia, as if she could see the figure standing on the dragon''s back. Her eyes were full of light that others could not understand.

    All those who are familiar, unfamiliar, good and bad with sheen are absorbed by the Dragon shadow in mid air at this moment.

    Of course, the people in the palace are unavoidable.

    "It''s very elegant. As soon as I come back, I''ll make such a show. Do you want to give us a bad impression?"

    Anxi didn''t know when he appeared on the open balcony of a palace. Looking at Yulin in the air, he looked very bad.

    "..."

    alidia stood behind Anxi, silent, but there was a little war in his eyes, and even his breath fluctuated, which was even stronger than that of the last war with sheen.

    Liya also in his bedroom, standing at the window, saw the black dragon in the air, some angry and some reassuring mouth.

    "Just know to come back early."

    Leia could imagine how her sister was feeling now.

    "The brave..."

    Sanai also stands behind Liya, looking at the air, with complex eyes and a trace of looking up.

    It''s not only Shane, but also many people who are familiar with, unfamiliar with, good and bad with sheen.After all, Sean today is totally different from her previous identity.

    In the eyes of many people, Sheehan is still a gifted man who can climb from the bottom of the common people all the way to the noble position, and finally "climb the high branch" to become the Kingdom''s most precious fiance.

    Such existence, people will admire, but will also be unwilling, will not resent.

    But today, Sheehan is not only the count of boztut, but also a real brave man.

    It is conceivable how special this identity is in the kingdom of Mithra, the kingdom of the brave.

    The thought that two months later, the famous count boztute has changed into a brave man who hasn''t appeared in a thousand years, or even should not have appeared, inevitably complicates many people''s minds.

    There was only one person, looking forward to Sheehan, but not to his brave identity.

    "-"

    on the balcony of a palace in the depth of the palace, the figure seemed to have taken away all the glory around, and then stood for a while in the wind, with a pair of golden eyes showing no emotion.

    "Hum!"

    After a while, the other party gave a cold hum, the gold in his eyes faded, turned into the original wine red, and gradually surged into a strong mood.

    "Dong Dong -"

    it seems that there is such a rhythm in the other person''s body, mysterious and mysterious.

    This rhythm, then smoothly spread to the sky of that figure body.

    "Dong Dong -"

    the pulsating movement of his heart appeared in his chest, which made him stand on the back of the dragon, hold Lilith, and look down at Wang Du''s Sean with great emotion. He turned his head and looked in a direction.

    That direction is the center of the capital, the location of the island in the middle of the lake, or the location of the palace on the island in the middle of the lake.

    Apart from a long distance, heart beating men and women seem to let the line of sight through the space in general, in a piece.

    It''s like being able to see each other at this moment.

    Sean just kept looking at the direction for a long time...

    "hmm?"

    Lillis, who was held by Sheehan in her arms, didn''t know if she was aware of anything, so she tilted her head and didn''t understand.

    "Nothing."

    Sean responded and touched Lilith''s little head to calm her down.

    Immediately, Sheehan took a deep breath and made a sound to Yulin.

    "Well, let''s go in."

    With Sean''s order, Yulin seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a long time. She roared happily, and then rushed to the king below.

    This scene was naturally seen by all the people in the capital.

    "Wait!"

    A lot of people can''t help shouting.

    These people, including ansey, including Leia, also include most of the nobility.

    Because, they are most clear, at this moment the king is no longer than before.

    For the sake of safety during the talks and order management in all aspects, the high altitude of Wangdu has been banned. Even jiejie has been operating 24 hours a day, and there is no way to fly into Wangdu from mid air.

    At present, Wangdu can only get in and out from the gate of the city, and it also needs extremely strict investigation. Except for the gate of the city, other places can''t get in and out at all, including high altitude.

    Of course, no one doubts that the dragon will not enter the capital.

    No matter how high the border level of Wangdu is, in the face of the dragon breath, which can break through all the defenses, if the level of border protection is not the strongest defense magic [clean flower screen], which the elves are proud of, it is absolutely impossible to stop a dragon.

    You Lin flies down like this. Either she is stopped by the border, or she destroys the border with dragon breath. There is no third possibility.

    People are only afraid of the latter.

    So the insiders all screamed.

    It''s a pity they underestimated Sheehan.

    "Shua!"

    Just when you Lin was about to touch the border, her figure suddenly flickered. She moved through the border and came to the inside of the border.

    Under such circumstances, Yulin continued to fly down, all the way unimpeded.

    "Hoo..."

    many people, including Leia, can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "That boy, just came back, not only gave me a bad impression, but also intended to scare me to death?"

    Anxi was angry.

    "... can you even walk through the border of Wangdu now?" What alidia noticed was something else. He looked deep into the air and said, "it seems that he has become stronger again."

    "Stronger..." Anxi calmed down and murmured: "indeed, as a brave man, he will only become stronger and stronger. He can''t stay in the same place all the time."

    I don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.No matter how to say, the other side still needs an explanation from the royal family.

    The engagement to the Dragon demon is a matter of resentment among ordinary people, not to mention in the palace.

    If it wasn''t for the over excellent daughter of her family who had achieved that goal and completely transformed herself, so that the royal family no longer dared to arrange her affairs casually, it would have caused a lot of rumors and queue problems in the palace.

    Now, the other side has come back and become stronger, which is not a good thing for the royal family who wants to talk to the other side.

    "Can''t he have anticipated this situation for a long time, so that he can come back in such a high profile and show his ability to frighten people who live in small minds?"

    Ansey had to be so skeptical.

    "Very likely." Alidia light way: "Your Majesty plans how to deal with this matter?"

    "How to deal with it?" Anxi was also very distressed. After a while, she gave a cold hum and said, "let''s see what that guy''s attitude towards this."

    With that, Anxi turned back.

    Alidia followed in silence, her sword hand tightening.

    Alidia doesn''t care much about the royal family right now.

    That''s a political problem, and alidia has always been indifferent to it.

    More than that, he wanted to know how strong Sean had become.

    "Can I touch him now?"

    Alidia thought.

    ...

    in fact, Anxi really guessed this time.

    With such a high-profile return, Sheehan really had some thoughts of deterring the curfew.

    He knew that when he was officially engaged to Rosie, he suddenly engaged to a person whose status and strength were higher than that of Rosie, which would make it very difficult for the royal family.

    surely they will not be willing to see their Royal Highness become a foil to others, rather than a dignified kingdom.

    Therefore, even if Sheehan has not yet made his position known, those people will certainly think more or less carefully.

    Even, Sheehan can guess that many people will take this opportunity to openly propose that they should terminate their engagement with Roxie.

    lost to all sense of shame, if he is brave, the country of brave warriors will not be hard to put his royal highness as his treasure.

    Even though Roxie is still in the palace, sheen doesn''t think that everyone in the kingdom will be happy about Roxie''s marriage to herself.

    What''s more, Roxie is the treasure of the Kingdom, the first beauty of the human race, the spiritual pillar of all people in Mithra Kingdom, and the idol class existence that men, women, old and young all yearn for and admire.

    those who have a heart to heart with Rosie fear that there is a lot of desire that Rosie quickly dissolves the engagement with sheen and their family has the chance to continue to pursue this princess''s highness.

    Therefore, after much consideration, Sheehan decided to be a bit high-profile and tough, which made many people wake up and realize how to weigh in advance if they want to fight against themselves.

    As for Roxie''s place...

    well, Sean was worried about being cut down before, but now he''s back, instead of thinking so much, he just wants to take the pretty girl home quickly.

    With such an impulse, Sheehan did not return to boztut''s house at the first time, but went to the Palace first.

    "Hoo

    All the people who watched the king''s palace pass by in the dark.

    When she was still in the capital, Sheehan often did the same, riding directly on Yulin and flying into the palace.

    Now it is the same. He is not polite at all. Even the boundary of the palace is much more stable than before, and the guard is more strict than ever before. Sheehan also drives Yulin to fly straight to the palace, and only when he is about to touch the boundary, he uses the ability of instant movement to transfer himself, Lilith and Yulin to the interior of the boundary and enter the palace smoothly .

    After entering the palace, sheen didn''t let Yulin stop in the familiar magic square, but continued to fly inside.

    Until I saw the familiar palace.

    "Why?"

    All of a sudden, sheen was startled.

    You Lin also stopped her body and looked at the bedroom in front of her. Her scales all stood up, and she let out a low roar subconsciously.

    Even Lilis couldn''t avoid looking up and looking in the direction of the bedroom.

    There, an indescribable breath is fluctuating.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    "Dong Dong" -- "

    at this moment, the rhythm appeared in Sheen''s chest seemed to become more intense.

    Sean even felt his arm burning, which made him roll up his sleeve and look at his arm.

    Sean was stunned at this.

    On his arm, a mysterious and ancient mark was shining and even heating. With the rhythm of his chest, it fluctuated.

    Sean naturally knows what this mysterious and ancient mark is.

    "The tooth marks left by Roxie..."

    Yes, this is the mark that Roxie left on Sean''s hand before.

    The same imprint is on Sheehan''s other hand.

    That''s Lilith''s true seal.

    Sheehan still remembers that when she was with ninen, the goddess told him that the mark that Rosie left on him was also the true seal, which symbolized the existence of the protoss goddess.

    Why does Roxie have the core of existence that the goddess of the protoss has?

    This question has been in Sean''s mind for a long time.

    But seeing that Roxie didn''t want to explain, and didn''t even mention it again, sheen pressed it into her heart and chose not to interfere.

    Gradually, sheen almost forgot about it.

    I didn''t expect that today, the real seal has produced such an inexplicable reaction.

    "No, it''s not a strange reaction."

    The reason why this [true seal] has such a reaction is completely because of the breath that is winding around Roxie''s bedroom.

    Sean has only seen the extraordinary and refined spirit of holiness in one kind of existence.

    That''s the goddess.

    Besides, they are not ordinary goddesses.

    "What happened?"

    Sheen became suspicious.

    Not to mention Sean, even Lilis was staring at the direction of the bedroom. There was a little seriousness on her face, and Yulin almost didn''t roar out to intimidate her.

    Thus we can see how strong and powerful the air is.

    After thinking about it, sheen made a sound.

    "Land, Yulin."

    Sean is not going to take Lilith and Yulin in directly.

    "Master."

    Yulin whispered, as if to make sheen careful.

    "Don''t worry." Sheehan whispered, "I have a feeling that it won''t be a bad thing."

    Smell speech, you Lin hesitated for a while, just ordered a little dragon head, descend square.

    "Bang..."

    in the dull sound, the dark dragon heavily fell on the front door of the bedroom, raising a burst of dust.

    Sean took Lilith in her arms and jumped off Yulin.

    "Zheng!"

    Yulin immediately full of magic light, gradually shrinking in the light, and finally turned into a beautiful girl with long straight black hair, and fell on Sheen''s side.

    At the same time, the door of the palace was opened.

    A group of female Knights came out of the door and came to the three men.

    It was the Knights of the order of the sword.

    "Count boztut!"

    A group of female Knights gave a knightly salute to sheen.

    Sheen nodded and said, "where''s Roxie?"

    He only cares about it now.

    A female Knight came out of the line and saluted sheen again.

    "Your Highness has been waiting for you for a long time."

    Obviously, it was all arranged by Roxie.

    The atmosphere of solemnity, preciseness, strictness and solemnity fills the whole bedroom at this moment.

    The pressure, to be honest, is not small.

    Fortunately, Sean has not seen the world any more. He doesn''t know how much more than that.

    So Sean didn''t talk nonsense.

    "Take me there." Sean said so, and gave Lilith to Yulin, touched her little head and said, "wait for me outside."

    "Yes, yes." Lilis was undoubtedly very sensible and obedient. Seeing that the situation seemed very serious, she immediately nodded her head cleverly.

    "Be careful, master." You Lin also some don''t trust, can''t help but ask such a sentence.

    The air that permeates here gives the dragon a strong sense of deterrence.

    You Lin, who has already reached the extreme level, successfully transformed people and awakened the unique skill of dragon, has brought such a strong sense of deterrence, which proves that the owner of this air, even if it is not beyond the level, is much more terrible than the ordinary extreme level.

    Yulin even doubted whether the three goddesses and the goddess of justice appeared here, deliberately showing their momentum and provoking themselves and others.Therefore, even Yulin, who has always been fearless, can''t help feeling a little nervous.

    On the contrary, Sean, feeling the rhythm of his chest and the fever of the seal, didn''t feel worried at all.

    "Don''t worry."

    He only left such a sentence, immediately, under the reception of a group of female knights, he entered the bedroom.

    Yulin and Lilith were left.

    Of course, the two are also engrossed, all their attention on the bedroom in front of them.

    Once something happens, they will break in at the first time.

    It''s just that it doesn''t seem to be necessary.

    ...

    after two months, there will be no big change in Roxie''s bedroom, which is still so brilliant and luxurious.

    Without the many noble young masters we met when we first arrived, and without the sight of those damned enemies, Sheehan almost walked in the quiet and solemn hall corridor like stepping into the temple.

    Along the way, the female Knights saluted sheen one after another.

    They kept one person in three steps and stood guard in five steps. They occupied every corner of the whole dormitory. Compared with the past, their vigilance was very strict and solemn.

    See this, Sean is thoughtful.

    "If it''s the former Knights of the sabre, it can''t be like this."

    Because the number of Paladins in the past was not very large. It is impossible to imagine that they occupied every corner of the palace and there were people standing guard at any position.

    As a result, the Knights of the Knights of the sabre basically only stay in the corridor leading to Roxie''s room, instead of having people in every corner like now.

    What does that mean?

    "Has the Knights of the sword been enlarged?"

    What''s more, it''s not about expanding a little bit.

    The female knights, who seemed a little strange, were telling sheen that the scale of the paladins was much larger than before.

    There must be more than a few hundred people. There may be thousands or even tens of thousands of people.

    The scale of the private Knight Order of this scale is far larger than that of the private Knight Order of ordinary nobles.

    You know, even the Knights of the kingdom had only tens of thousands of people at their peak, and the Knights of the guards had only seventy-seven people. If the Knights of the sabre of Roxie had thousands or even tens of thousands of people, that would be enough to become a military force in the face of the Kingdom.

    However, it is not so easy for a few thousand female knights to be ready.

    Sheen found that the highest rank of these female Knights was only 60, and the lowest was only 30. Only among the female knights who went out to meet sheen at the beginning, the one who stood up reached 73.

    But this rank is as high as 73 female knight, before, Sean has not seen.

    In other words, she was recruited in these two months.

    "It seems that Roxie''s position in the kingdom is more special."

    Sean saw such a thing from this phenomenon.

    If it wasn''t for this, how could the Kingdom suddenly release its authority to allow Roxie to form such a large-scale private Knight order?

    It is only possible that Roxie''s status has become more special. On the one hand, the Kingdom pays more attention to her, so for her safety, it intends to increase the defensive strength around her. On the other hand, it allows Roxie to have more power and do more things.

    Thinking of such a thing, Sean was finally led to Roxie''s door.

    Here, there are three female Knights of grade 70 or above guarding the gate.

    In addition to the female knight who leads the way, there are four female knights with more than 70 ranks in the paladin order under Roxie''s command.

    As far as Mithra kingdom is concerned, such a garrison force is already the highest level, comparable to the Knights of the Duchess who own the territory.

    "Duke treatment?" "It''s interesting," sheen murmured

    Just then...

    "Your Highness, count boztut has arrived."

    The female knight who leads the way comes to the door, knocks on the door and reports to the inside in a low voice.

    The next second, a very familiar, but very indifferent voice sounded.

    "Let him in."

    The sound fell and the door was opened.

    "Come in, count boztut."

    The knight made a "please" gesture to sheen.

    Sean walked slowly into the door without saying a word.

    "Bang."

    The door was immediately closed, and the silence filled the room.

    Sean walked in the familiar room, raised her eyes and looked ahead.

    There, the shadow of the dream clearly imprinted into his vision.

    "Are you back?"Her royal highness, standing by the window, turned around.

    Her face was still delicate and beautiful.

    She was still slim and graceful.

    Her voice is still sweet.

    Her temperament is still out of the ordinary.

    However, her voice is indifferent to heartless, looking into Sheen''s eyes, the wine red in the past has disappeared, replaced by a pair of noble, bright, elegant, indifferent golden eyes.

    Being watched by the golden eyes, sheen felt that there was an indescribable pressure and courage coming towards him, as if he wanted to crush him.

    even more stressful is that the exquisite face of Princess highness, who was once very attached to sheen, completely lost its original vividness and aura.

    It was like looking at a stranger, not at your lover.

    Sean''s heart sank.

    Roxie, on the other hand, spoke faintly as if she were doing routine work.

    "Just come back."

    Just this sentence, no more words.

    This performance can be described as extreme indifference.

    Sean was silent.

    Then, he couldn''t help but move for a moment and appeared in front of Roxie.

    Then Sheehan reached out and grabbed Roxie''s head.

    Iron claw, instant launch.

    "It hurts, it hurts...!"

    the indifferent princess''s Royal Highness suddenly broke down and screamed.

    A pair of golden eyes, suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    When a rather pleasant scream rang out from the room and came to the ears of all the female Knights outside the room, most of those loyal female knights were suddenly surprised and their faces changed greatly.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Princess highness!"

    "Your Highness, Rosie lusti!"

    Several female Knights of grade 70 and above were even more anxious. On the spot, they pulled out their swords and prepared to rush into Roxie''s room.

    However, when these female knights were shocked, those female knights who were the elders of the order of the sabre stopped them.

    "No! Don''t go in

    "Your Highness, it''s all right!"

    "Now is not the time for you to break in!"

    Those female Knights stopped the shocked female knights, with a look of sighing, just like those who came over.

    The appearance made all the female Knights confused.

    "Why can''t you break in?"

    A straightforward high-level female Knight asked so.

    "Your Highness has already screamed

    "I... I''ve never heard her highness Rosie rusty utter such a cry...!"

    "Something terrible must have happened?"

    The cute new female knights were all worried.

    in their eyes, Luo Si is the perfect Princess Royal Highness, the Kingdom''s most precious, superior, no mother''s world, how can normally make such a screaming?

    Unless it''s a terrible, terrible danger!

    At the thought of this, these female knights who undoubtedly have a longing for Rosie are very anxious.

    But a few old female knights were still sighing and sincere.

    "You don''t understand."

    "Yes, you don''t understand."

    "How could it be that her highness Rosie and boztutching were alone without two calls?"

    "It''s normal for those two people to be together, no matter what sound they hear."

    "Yes."

    "We''re all used to it."

    A group of old female Knights looked like this.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    A group of cute new female knights can only play one question mark after another.

    Is this driving?

    No?

    So why does it feel like a wheel is running over your face?

    There''s no evidence, but do you really think it''s serious?

    We don''t think so anyway!

    The cute new female knights are going to be confused.

    But an old lady Knight said enough to persuade them.

    "You have never felt how powerful your highness is now. In addition to the bravery, they are still unmarried. Do you really think that your highness is still in danger under such circumstances?"

    This is a very convincing argument.

    "But...

    there''s something else the cute new Knights want to say.

    Unfortunately, the old Knights won''t give them a chance.

    "All right, everyone, go back to your posts. It''s OK."

    "We are all from the past. You should get used to it in the future."

    "It''s just normal, but when your highness is alone with count boztute, you don''t care what you hear."

    "Yes, today is a scream, tomorrow is a wail, the day after tomorrow may be a wail."

    "Get used to it, you know?"

    The words of the old Knights made the eyes of the young people jump.

    ... it seems that those two have a great time in private.

    Many young Knights obviously want to skew, listening to the scream from the room, pretty face pink.

    "It''s really worthy of being a brave man. You can enter the main play in less than ten seconds and play so fiercely."

    A group of female Knight faintly some admire in the heart.

    Of course, they didn''t know that this time, Roxie was in danger.

    Because Sean obviously didn''t let her go that easily.

    ...

    "it hurts! Good pain, good pain! Let go

    In the room, by a claw to hold the head, the whole skull in the crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack crack.

    But Sheehan didn''t even have a little sympathy, only gradually rising in his heart.

    "Good guy, I haven''t come back for only two months. How dare you go to the house to expose tile?" Sheehan said with no expression: "give me the cold and heartless way. It''s like I''m going to meet the queen in the palace. You really think that you can pretend to be true after 17 years of hiding your nature, don''t you?"With that, sheen kept on exerting force, which made Roxie''s scream louder and made her heart beat when she heard all the cute new female Knights outside the door.

    Roxie had to fight and complain in tears.

    "Who let you go out for two months and make so many things inexplicably? And abducted such a terrible fiancee! Do you know how hard I worked to clean up the aftermath for you? "

    Roxie was wronged, too.

    Sean is not without guilt at all.

    But guilt comes from guilt. This guy dares to fight against his man when he is not easy to come back. If he doesn''t give her a good treatment, he may go to the house to uncover the tiles. If he has nothing to do, he will kneel down on the durian.

    This is not going to work!

    As a result, Sheehan compulsorily removed his conscience and spoke out mercilessly.

    "One yard to one yard, I can bear what I have done wrong, and you have to bear what you have done wrong."

    For this sophistry of Sean, Roxie was directly angry.

    "You are muddling through! Not only didn''t want to admit it, but also wanted to turn it upside down! Damn it! Are you still a man like this...! "

    As soon as this sentence came out, Roxie regretted it.

    I can''t help it. With her understanding of sheen, it''s clear what will happen next.

    Sure enough, a shuddering smile appeared on Sean''s face when she heard Roxie''s words.

    "If you are a man, you can verify it."

    Sean''s smile at this moment is so kind and kind.

    But when Rosie saw it, she just wanted to shout.

    "save..."

    , "save life" has not yet time to say all, the poor princess''s Royal Highness was towed away.

    ...

    "-"

    outside the door, all the female Knights have been quiet, and they are still quiet to frightening.

    Whether they are old female knights, or cute new female knights, or even the four high-level female Knights above grade 70, they are all good. At this time, one is quieter than the other, only one is blushing with blood.

    Listening to the faint and provocative calls coming out of the door, for a long time, an old lady knight who had dissuaded her said it.

    "I said, it''s normal for those two people to be together, no matter what sound they hear?"

    Smell speech, a group of lovely new female Knights blush with shame nodded.

    So, from this day on, there is a rule in the order that only internal members will know.

    That is, when Sean and Roxie are alone, no matter what sound they hear, they can''t break in.

    ...

    at the same time, in the king''s bedroom, Anxi was waiting for sheen to come.

    Sean riding a black dragon straight into the palace scene, he could not have seen.

    Anxi knew that Sean must have gone to her baby daughter first.

    After such a big deal, the other party must be very guilty now that he has come back. He was so impatient that he didn''t even come back home. Why don''t he go to his daughter''s bedroom first?

    Anxi understands this.

    "How can I say that my precious daughters are the first beauty of the human race and the most precious treasure of the kingdom? Even if the opponent is a demon man and the fiance is a brave man, how can she be underestimated for her beauty and excellence?"

    "What about the brave? I''m sure I''m not willing to give up my baby daughter? "

    "Isn''t that right? Don''t you have to go there and ask for forgiveness first? "

    Anxi was secretly proud.

    Anxi is confident in her daughter''s charm.

    And he knows that men are greedy, even out of possessiveness, they will not watch such a beauty leave themselves.

    Therefore, he did not believe that Sheehan would treat his daughter badly because of his engagement to dragon demon.

    Rather, in terms of personal charm, her daughter is obviously bigger than her royal highness?

    My daughter is beautiful and has such a good figure. Although her royal highness Longmo is also very lovely, she is still a child. How can she compare her charm with her daughter? At this time, Anxi didn''t know the seriousness of the matter

    That man will be eaten to death by his daughter! you ''re right!

    But...

    "my baby daughter is not what she used to be. Sean the brave, even if you want to get her understanding easily, it''s not so easy."

    Anxi sneered.

    Although it took my daughter so long to get to this stage, she still had a special preference for the man who had made a lifelong commitment with other women. She was unwilling to break the engagement anyway, and even beat those who advocated breaking the engagement to death, but Anxi could naturally see that her daughter was not without resentment.Even as a member of the royal family, he has already accepted the reality of polygamy and can understand that his formally engaged fiance is engaged to someone else without his consent, or to someone with a higher background and ability than himself, which leads to his embarrassing situation. In any case, there will be complaints.

    "I''ll see if you can make Roxie give up now."

    Anxi has been able to see the end of that hateful boy.

    Seeing Roxie after her transformation, the boy must have been scared, right?

    If it''s Roxie now, even if the opponent is the Dragon demon, it''s not that she can''t pull her wrist well.

    Think about it, Anxi couldn''t help laughing.

    ...

    "I give up."

    With such an exhausted voice of begging for mercy, sheen finally released her little death expert with satisfaction.

    Rosie was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, limping from strength to tears.

    Why are you so frustrated?

    I have no face to see my parents and fellow villagers again...

    hate! o(¨i©n¨i)o

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    After the event, head to the sky, happy as a fairy.

    Even Sheehan didn''t expect that this time, he would come back with such a good Kang first, instead of being cut off.

    if his own princess is too fond of death, he will surely fail to achieve such a success.

    "After all, I have a conscience, don''t you think?"

    Sean hugged Roxie, with a natural look of approval.

    "..."

    Rosie didn''t want to talk and even wanted to kill.

    Naturally, she could see that this guy was proud now, and he was the super proud one.

    After such a toss, I had been famous for the censure, but now it has become a misnomer.

    Her people have been cleaned up. Is it meaningful to come back to settle the accounts in autumn?

    No!

    So, Roxie was also a little regretful. She regretted why she wanted to make a show and deliberately frighten her family.

    I should have known for a long time that this guy is just eating soft but not hard!

    Roxie, that''s a regret!

    It happened that some animal who had taken all the advantage of it was satisfied with such a promise.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t want you. Even if you are engaged to the top of the demon clan, you will be the first one to enter my door."

    Sean still has to give such a promise.

    Anyway, it''s Roxie who comes first. Sheen doesn''t want to come up with a white school scene.

    "..."

    Rosie still didn''t speak, but she began to hate herself.

    Why?

    Why is it that because of this guy''s words, his whole heart is down, and most of the resentment in his heart is gone?

    Is it so easy for you to handle it?

    The Kingdom treasure, known as the first beauty of the human race, began to suspect that people were born.

    It''s the treasure of the kingdom. It''s so easy to deal with it. It''s really a bit of a loss.

    But there is no way, all to this point, what else can I do?

    Don''t you have to get married?

    It''s better to say that if I can''t get married, I''ll be a headache myself.

    ''s Royal Highness, Princess of hate, has a melancholy in her heart.

    finally, for a long time, her royal highness could only suppress a sentence.

    "Don''t your highness care if you marry me first?"

    Roxie''s voice was quiet.

    If Roxie married first, her position as wife would be stable. Would dragon devil like to see this?

    Roxie was a little suspicious.

    Sheehan nodded his head for sure.

    "She said it herself, not me."

    Sean told Roxie like this.

    Yes.

    This is what AI Yi said to Sheehan himself, not his own invention.

    "there is a lot of customs and etiquette in the Terran, although it seems very boring to me, but your princess''s position should be very particular about these things. You tell her, I don''t care about that. She wants to do whatever she wants."

    AI Yi once said this to sheen.

    "In the final analysis, there is no saying that the demons have a partial wife, nor does the Protoss. Only the various ethnic groups of the human race have all kinds of stress, especially the human race whose life span is generally shorter than that of other ethnic groups."

    Sean told Ayi that.

    "In the demon world, as long as you are strong enough and high enough, you can marry a lot of women. Of course, if others are better than you, you can become a part of her harem."

    Therefore, the demons only look at their abilities and strength, not their status.

    As a well-known brave man, Sheehan''s strength can also be regarded as the existence of demons. In the eyes of demons, they can do whatever they want.

    In view of this, aygen didn''t care about what he had or didn''t have.

    "She also said that you are entitled to let her obey the first come, last served rule." Sheen tut tut said strangely: "that is to say, you are recognized by the Dragon demon."

    So, AI can take a step back for Roxie.

    "... is that so?"

    Roxie murmured, but a big stone lay down in her heart.

    Although she had made up her mind not to marry sheen, she had been coming to the palace for a long time.

    Under such circumstances, if someone intervenes, it''s hard for Roxie to be in a good mood even if she doesn''t turn over.

    Besides, Roxie has her own position to consider.

    In terms of her own position, she did not want her mother''s face to be too ugly.

    Thanks to this, Roxie is even ready to fight with Ayi.Now she is barely qualified to compete with AI Yi.

    In other words, of course, Roxie has complaints about sheen, but she doesn''t plan to give him anything about it.

    She is more want to fight with AI Yi, let the long-standing dragon devil know that he is not vegetarian.

    Who ever thought that before he made any effort, he was first tossed by sheen, and then the enemy gave up the fight.

    This wave ah, this wave is his own day show in his little theater, and found nothing to use.

    Thinking like this, Roxie can''t help but feel a little nervous.

    She also understood why this Hun Dan dared to come back ahead of time before the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    Feelings, he is able to give an account, only then has a little confidence to come back.

    Roxie''s hard... Fist.

    I really want to hit people! Naturally, Sheehan didn''t know that her fishing princess had fallen into her own little theater again and couldn''t extricate herself.

    He sat up as if he suddenly remembered something.

    "By the way, what''s the matter with you?"

    Sean looks at Roxie.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Rosie glared at him and pulled up the fallen quilt again to cover the beautiful scenery.

    Sheehan glanced at it and almost couldn''t bear it. She jumped on it again to show her respect for beautiful things.

    But he put up with it.

    Now, he cares more about another thing than that.

    "What''s the matter with your eyes? All of a sudden, it will change color? " Sheehan was both puzzled and stunned: "also, your strength now is quite different from that before."

    Not to mention the extraordinary air that he felt when he arrived here, now, with the power of identification, sheen saw an incredible scene.

    Specifically, Roxie''s current level.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¸¡ª¡¹¡£

    That''s right.

    At this moment, Roxie''s level is displayed, which is an incredible symbol.

    Sean has never seen such a situation.

    If you can''t see through their grades, sheen can''t see through their grades.

    However, it means that you can''t see through, that you don''t see anything, and that your vision is blank. It doesn''t mean that there''s a situation like this.

    What''s going on?

    Of course, Roxie knew that Sean couldn''t have ignored it.

    So, Roxie asked a question very simply.

    "Do you know what my unique skill is?"

    This question directly knocked Sean down.

    For Roxie''s unique skills, Sheen has never known.

    "I''ve only heard that you, like tyel, are born with a very powerful unique skill, but I don''t know what that unique skill is."

    Sheehan was honest about his situation.

    The main reason is that Roxie didn''t say it herself, and sheen didn''t ask. As a result, it has been delayed until now.

    Roxie was not surprised.

    "My unique skill has always been a secret deliberately hidden by the royal family. No one knows about it except some people who want to do it. To the outside world, I only say that my unique skill is very strong, and I have never met the situation that I need to use it."

    Roxie gathered her hair and opened her mouth slowly as she exuded an amazing sense of languidness.

    "In fact, before that, my unique skills were still unavailable."

    Sean was stunned by this.

    "Unique skills that cannot be used?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    "Well." Roxie nodded, looked at sheen and said, "because my unique skills take a long, long time to shape."

    With that, Roxie stretched out her white jade hand and took out a scroll.

    It''s an encrypted file.

    "The day I was born, this information was written out, and then it was sealed in the magic guide library under the palace. It was not until recently that the ban was lifted and handed over to me."

    Roxie gave it to sheen.

    "It''s all about my unique skills. You can see for yourself."

    Smell speech, sheen is not polite, directly took over, untie the wax and rope above.

    Sheehan found that in the process of untiing the wax and the rope, some magic residue appeared.

    This shows that the data is not only sealed physically, but also sealed magically.

    Looking at its ancient appearance, it must have existed for many years.Sheehan had reason to suspect that he had been lying in the magic guide library under the palace for seventeen years.

    Then Sheehan unfolded the scroll and let a piece of parchment full of words from different worlds appear in front of him.

    It''s written on parchment.

    "983 years of peace calendar, the official descendants of the royal family of the kingdom of Queen millera, and the royal highness of the royal family, the second royal family after the first daughter of Ella."

    "When she was born, the world seemed to tremble with joy for her appearance."

    "After testing, the Kingdom found that the newly born second king girl was born with extremely powerful magic power."

    "The magic penetrated the barriers of the world, reached the divine world, also reached the demon world, and even reached every corner of the human world."

    "On this day, the Kingdom''s holy sword, which has been handed down for thousands of years, appeared to respond, and the goddess of fate, lidas, came in person to bless the second king''s daughter."

    "Afterwards, we were extremely shocked to find that her royal highness Roxie lusti, the second queen, not only had the natural powerful magic, but also had the natural unique skills."

    "The power of that unique skill surprised the goddesses of the protoss, and also surprised the goddess of destiny, lidas."

    "Its name is - [blessing and praying]."

    "It is a unique skill that can trace the source of the blessing according to the blessing received by the holder himself, and finally shape the power consistent with the source of the blessing."

    "In other words, with this unique skill, her royal highness will be able to exercise the power of blessing her destiny."

    "The power of the world''s most powerful man who manipulates fate will be in the hands of her royal highness Rosie lusty."

    See here, Sean suddenly opened his eyes.

    "You... You can use the power of destiny?"

    Sean looked at Roxie in amazement.

    Seeing this, Roxie suddenly laughed.

    "That''s right."

    Princess Royal gave such an answer.

    Keep Sean silent for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    The power to manipulate fate.

    This is the closest to the almighty power recognized by the world.

    Being able to control the fate of all things, to a certain extent, the goddess in charge of fate has become the second only to the demon king and the Supreme God. Now that the demon king has passed away and the Supreme God has retired, she is recognized as the first strong one of Ohm niepertanson.

    The other side is called the strongest power in the battle. Now, it is in the hands of Rosie.

    [blessing and wish].

    This unique skill, which can trace the origin of blessing and shape the power consistent with the origin of blessing, makes Roxie the second existence that can control fate after the goddess of fate.

    "If I had been blessed by a subordinate God, my unique skills would have shaped the power of a subordinate God."

    "If I had been blessed by a superior God, my unique skills would have shaped the power of a superior God."

    "This is not an ability I can control, but an almost passive effect. When God''s blessing appears in me, it will play its own role and start to trace the source of blessing and shape the ability consistent with the source."

    "This process will only happen once in a lifetime."

    "Therefore, if the power of the goddess who blessed me at the beginning was not strong, or even had no combat effectiveness, then my unique skill would be useless."

    Roxie told the story.

    "Fortunately, I was born with a powerful magic power, which even shocked the divine world. Finally, the goddess lidas came to bless me."

    It was at that moment that Roxie''s unique skills started, and her future became limitless.

    "In order to shape the power of the goddess of destiny, my [blessing and praying] has been running for 17 years, and it was not until more than a month ago that it finally succeeded."

    That''s what Roxie said.

    "Thanks to this, part of my concept of being has been transformed to be similar to goddess, so it becomes like this."

    With that, Roxie pointed to her eyes.

    That pair of wine red eyes suddenly turned into bright, noble and indifferent gold.

    Sean got it.

    "Is it because a part of the concept of being has been transformed to be like a goddess that you have the core of being like Zhenyin?"

    Sheen felt the old mark on her arm.

    "Well." Rosie nodded and said, "although not completely transformed into a Protoss, I do have the same nature as the goddess of the Protoss. This [seal] appeared when I was 15 years old and has been hidden in my body."

    It was not until she identified sheen that Roxie entrusted him with the seal.

    In this way, even if she dies, Roxie will be revived by Sean. Only when Sean dies and the seal of existence is destroyed, will Roxie really die.

    "No wonder..."

    Sean finally understood.

    "No wonder you have such a special position on the protoss side."

    Ninen once said that Roxie is excellent, but she will become the favorite of the whole Protoss. She is loved by the goddess of fate as if she were her own. It''s not just because she is excellent.

    It was not until this moment that Sheehan realized that Roxie would be respected and loved by the high goddesses, because of the unique skill of blessing and praying.

    This unique skill enables Roxie to inherit the power of the goddess of fate, and even transform part of Roxie''s concept of existence into a Protoss.

    Such Roxie, even if she is a goddess, it is not too much.

    In the face of such Roxie, the goddess of the protoss naturally regard her as her own person, and even as the second goddess of fate.

    Lidas, too, knew that Roxie would become like herself sooner or later, and that she must be loved as a real daughter.

    But...

    "now that you have successfully mastered the power of destiny, how can the rank become so strange?"

    Sheehan was puzzled.

    In principle, since Roxie has inherited the power of the goddess of fate, it is possible for her to become the real second goddess of fate and step into the superclass.

    If you step into the super level, sheen should not see the level of Roxie.

    However, Roxie''s rank is in such a strange state.

    Sean didn''t understand what it meant.

    Roxie herself had a wry smile about it.

    "Although I have the power of lidas, that doesn''t mean I have become lidas."

    Roxie said something profound.

    "What you mean is that power is the power possessed by a goddess after all. Although you have a part of the concept of a goddess, you are not completely a goddess. In essence, you are still human, so you can''t exert this power without hindrance?"Sean is thoughtful.

    "That''s it."

    Roxie agreed with Sheen''s guess.

    Now the concept of Roxie''s existence is not very stable. Some of them are Protoss, but they are human in nature. However, they have the core of Goddess like Zhenyin, and they can use the power of destiny goddess. In terms of their own strength and nature, they are closer to Goddess than human.

    However, as far as the concept of existence is concerned, there are not many parts of Roxie as a goddess.

    There are not many concepts of being a goddess, and it has such obvious Protoss characteristics, which leads to the instability of Roxie''s strength and state.

    That''s why Roxie''s rank is so strange.

    "Now in my words, when I use power, the part of Goddess will appear directly, and expand rapidly, so that I have the power to compete with transcendental existence."

    "But because I am not a goddess after all, when that part of the goddess expands to a certain extent, it will be like a flood stopped by a dam, restrained by death, and finally discharged."

    "After releasing, the goddess''s part will drop rapidly until it disappears completely."

    "In that case, my strength will also plummet, until I can''t even use my power, or even my own original strength."

    Roxie told Sheehan about her biggest weakness.

    Roxie didn''t tell anyone about it. Maybe only the goddess of destiny with the same power could guess it.

    Sean sort of figured it out.

    Now, Roxie''s state is similar to that of the half demon in the original demon, both of which are not completely detached.

    The difference is that the half demon is in an unstable state anytime and anywhere. At one time, it is a super demon, at the other hand, it is a super demon. It can''t be controlled at all.

    Roxie is able to decide whether to use this power or not. Once she decides to use it, she will become stronger and stronger with the passage of time and become more and more like a goddess. Until she reaches a critical point, she will suddenly drop to zero and become extremely weak and without combat effectiveness.

    "When the [blessing and prayer] was finished, I went to the divine world to meet the goddess lidas."

    "It was also at that time that the goddess lidas helped me make an evaluation."

    "After evaluation, the goddess lidas thought that when I reached the critical point, my strength would be no less than her."

    So said Roxie.

    "But after reaching the critical point, I only have a few seconds to be able to compete with the goddess of lidas. After conversion, I can give a blow that is as powerful as the goddess of lidas in the battle, and then I will crash and fall into weakness."

    As for the switch to enter this state, it is power.

    Once Roxie begins to use power, her goddess side will begin to appear, and the expansion speed of this side will be determined by the frequency, time, intensity and other factors of using power.

    The faster the expansion, the stronger Roxie will become, but the faster she will reach the critical point.

    On the contrary, if the speed of expansion is not fast, Roxie will not reach the critical point so quickly, and her strength will not be too strong.

    "What about normal times?" "What''s your rank when you don''t use power?" sheen asked

    Roxie answered the question immediately.

    Obviously, Roxie has also tested it.

    "Because some of the existing concepts have become goddesses, and the state is unstable, my hierarchy can no longer be regarded as a normal one." Rosie some tangled way: "now I, even if I don''t use power, have part of the goddess''s characteristics, power has become stronger than before, probably equivalent to a legendary strong."

    "If I use the holy sword, I can fight with the extreme level strong."

    "But my own life form is in an extremely unstable state, which is considered by the goddess lidas to be possible to break through the limit of life at any time and step into a real transcendental level."

    "Lady lidas thinks that if I am lucky enough to break through the limit of my life and step into the transcendental realm, then my state will be completely stabilized after breaking through the limit of my life."

    "At that time, I will be able to completely control the power of fate, and truly become a level of existence with the goddess lidas."

    Hearing this, sheen was speechless again.

    Looking at the tangled face of Roxie, sheen really wanted to say that the girl did not realize the seriousness of the matter.

    According to her, what should be shocked most is not that she can shake hands with Ritas, the goddess of fate, after she enters detachment, but that she... Has the possibility to break through the limit of life and enter the real detachment level!

    You know, under the restriction of Li, the limit of life is level 100. Except for the brave, no one can really break through this limit!But Roxie has the possibility!

    This is the treasure of the kingdom!

    This is the second queen daughter of Mithra, which is famous in the world!

    Sean also understood why Mithra''s sword recognized her!

    everything is because this Royal Highness has the ability to catch up with her ancestors and catch up with the potential of the brave man.

    Genius!

    This is the real genius!

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    Seeing that Roxie was still tangled and distressed, sheen felt an impulse to knock her on the head.

    This wench, is the body in the blessing does not know the blessing.

    There is the possibility of breaking through the limit of life and entering the super level, which is greater than any harvest.

    What''s more, once the girl breaks through the limit of her life and enters the super level, she will gain more.

    It is enough to envy others that we can completely solve the problem of our own existence, that is to say, we can become the same level of existence as the goddess of destiny after we get into detachment.

    Not to mention, the girl also inherited Mithra''s holy sword and possessed the power of the brave. Once she stepped into detachment, the holy sword would also change, and her power would only be stronger at that time.

    Originally, Mithra was known as the existence of lidas, the goddess of fate. We can imagine how powerful the sword became after he stepped into the super level.

    If Roxie enters the superclass, she will not only have the power equivalent to Mithra, but also the power equivalent to lidas.

    The effect of one plus one is definitely more than two.

    Of course, Mithra has a very powerful unique skill in addition to the sword. Only when the two add up can Mithra compare with meridas.

    Roxie only has Mithra''s sword, but her unique skills also give her the power of destiny.

    As a result, when Roxie reaches the super level, she can only be stronger than lidas, but not weaker than lidas.

    At that time, the strongest position of oppertanson will have to be replaced.

    Suddenly, Sean thought of something.

    I don''t know if my blessing is immune to Roxie''s power

    Sean thought of all kinds of unscientific things that used to ignore her resistance skills.

    At that time, Sheehan thought that Roxie had some skills similar to Longxi that ignored defense.

    But now think about it, maybe Roxie didn''t use any skills at that time, but used some power to control her fate.

    Although Roxie''s unique skills at that time had not yet been shaped, since it had been 17 years and Roxie had the concept of "real seal" at the age of 15, it''s not surprising that she could use some of the power of fate?

    If it is this power, we just need to set the fate that "resistance skills can''t work for us". Isn''t it easy for Rosie to ignore Sheen''s resistance skills and pinch him?

    If so, it will prove that her blessing did not take effect on Roxie''s power, immune to the influence of her power.

    (in this case, my blessing should be invalid only for Roxie.)

    Sean thought.

    No way.

    The effect of the blessing of the supreme god clearly means that "only for the protoss, all interference can be avoided. "

    in other words, only when the other party is a Protoss can sheen be immune to the interference of their power.

    Roxie is not a Protoss, and her power is shaped by her own unique skills, not like her goddess, from the Supreme God. The blessing given by the Supreme God will only be invalid, not incomprehensible.

    (however, some of Roxie''s existing concepts have been transformed into Protoss. Can the power of blessing work for her?)

    Sheehan thought for a while and found that he couldn''t come up with an answer.

    So Sean decided to do an experiment.

    "Pa!"

    Without any warning, sheen patted Roxie''s pretty face.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Still tangled and distressed, Roxie was stunned, and her eyes looking at sheen were full of disbelief.

    On the contrary, sheen became interested.

    "Pa!"

    The next second, sheen patted Roxie''s pretty face again.

    It''s not strong. It doesn''t hurt at all.

    However, the injury is not big, but the insult is very strong.

    Roxie felt insulted.

    now, your highness is angry.

    "I''ll bite you to death, you dog scum man

    Roxie pounced on sheen and bit him on the shoulder.

    "Hiss ~ ~"

    Sheen''s face twisted instantly.

    Real hammer!

    This woman''s power really works for her!

    Feeling the wave of air on the woman who gnawed hard on her shoulder, sheen only felt that her status was threatened.

    This woman''s power can work for her, and to a certain extent, she still has super level combat power. Now she really can''t beat her.

    No way!

    Must revive the husband Gang, lets this woman''s body remember cannot resist own fact!

    Think of here, Sheehan did not hesitate to push down the woman on the body.¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Roxie just wanted to say that she couldn''t see through the rapid development of the plot.

    Only one thing is certain.

    That''s...

    "I may not be human anymore, but this man is a real dog."

    ...

    on the other side, the palace of the king.

    "... not yet?"

    Looking at the fading sky, Anxi doubted life.

    He''s still waiting for sheen to hit the wall on Roxie''s side and run to his side for help.

    According to the script in his mind, Sean wants to ask Roxie''s forgiveness, either to intercede with himself or to intercede with Leia.

    But Liya is separated by herself to deal with the influence of Hearn''s high-profile return. Now that she is not in the palace, he just can''t find her.

    In this way, Sean can only find himself?

    "Is it that Rosie is too soft hearted to forgive him?"

    Anxi thought so and soon shook her head. A contemptuous disregard of what amiable and easy of approach, Princess

    , "my daughter is not an easy-going princess. She was very independent since childhood, and she has completely disregarded all those young men who come to her side." now, "blessing and prayer" has fulfilled her mission, so as to increase her strength and make her character cold.

    The old father, who failed to see the essence of drama that his daughter had cultivated since childhood, swore that.

    "It must be the boy who is still fighting and hasn''t given up."

    "It''s a pity that my daughter, who is so arrogant and powerful, can''t be easily dealt with by rhetoric."

    "I''ll wait."

    "Wait for that kid to come crying and beg me."

    Anxi pressed the doubts in her heart and became old again.

    ...

    "please! Let me go

    the royal highness of the princess can no longer afford to cry like a cry.

    But sheen, who should have cried and asked for his father, was like a ruthless aggressor, questioning strongly.

    "Dare you bite me later?"

    "I dare not!"

    "Dare you resist in the future?"

    "I dare not!"

    "Do you have to open your mouth, husband? Shut up and I''ll take it?"

    "No..."

    "eh?"

    "... yes."

    Hearing the answer, sheen released Roxie with satisfaction.

    Roxie''s face was full of humiliating tears.

    It was you who took my picture first!

    Is it reasonable!

    Is it necessary to live with this dog man all the time?

    suddenly did not want to get married... Swollen do...

    Princess Highness has been unable to think again.

    In fact, Sheehan has almost been unable to toss any more.

    this royal highness is not a vegetarian. Now she is reborn, and now she has made considerable progress in physique.

    Sean had a lot of trouble trying to get rid of her.

    Fortunately, his limit level, normal ability comparable to half step off, and finally won the victory.

    If it was Schaffner...

    sheen could not help shaking.

    Seeing that it was dark, sheen was no longer nostalgic and put on her clothes.

    "I''ll go home first and see you tomorrow."

    Sean poked her finger into Roxie''s ruddy cheek.

    "Don''t hurt me!"

    In a bad mood, Roxie opened her mouth, which was a native dialect taught by Sean.

    "Well?"

    Sean''s eyebrows were raised and her eyes were cold.

    Roxie''s body trembled.

    "... I mean, I know." Princess

    spoke the most grieving words in her most rigid tone.

    "That''s good."

    Sheen nodded with satisfaction and gave Roxie a kiss on the forehead.

    "Then I''ll go."

    With that, Sheehan turned and left the room.

    Only Roxie was left, still lying there, doubting life.

    ...

    "bang."

    With the door closed, sheen came out of Roxie''s room.

    But as soon as Sheehan came out, all the female knights in the corridor looked at him.

    They were silent, but their cheeks were pink, as if they were looking at some animal. Their eyes were very complex and shy.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    This time, Sean was confused by the question marks.

    How do you feel that the eyes of these female knights are not right?Why are you so shy?

    Sean scratched his head, but he didn''t say anything, and walked out.

    The female Knights watched sheen leave all the way, making sheen clearly feel the strong concentration of vision behind, which was quite uncomfortable.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen muttered and left.

    The Knights waited until Sheen''s back was gone, then they looked at each other, blushing and whispering.

    "Boztutching is very powerful..."

    "yes..."

    the little girls are smiling shyly.

    As she walked out of her bedroom, sheen felt chills coming from behind.

    "... always feel someone stabbing me in the back."

    Sean began to get suspicious.

    "Master!"

    At this time, a sound came into Hearn''s ear.

    Sean was awakened, looked up and looked ahead.

    There, holding Lilith, Yulin, who seemed to have been waiting for a long time, came running.

    "Are you all right? Master

    You Lin asked with concern.

    Although Lilith didn''t say anything, she just stares at Sean with concern in her eyes.

    "Nothing."

    Sean put down all doubts in his heart and laughed at them.

    "Well, let''s go home first."

    "Yes

    "Well!"

    Yulin and Lilith didn''t ask anything, so they agreed.

    Together they left the palace.

    ...

    in the middle of the night.

    Anxi silently looked at the full moon hanging high in the sky, her eyes hazy because of drowsiness.

    "Why don''t you come..."

    The faint voice came out of his mouth without any trace and did not get any response.

    That night, Anxi stayed up all night.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    Today''s Wangdu will undoubtedly boil like a frying pan.

    As the talks among the three ethnic groups get closer and closer, there are more and more leaders of various forces arriving in the capital, which makes the capital more lively and noisy. I don''t know how many times, let alone the disturbance caused by Hearn''s high-profile return today.

    People have been wandering in the street, and some are concentrated in every corner, constantly talking about the return of sheen.

    Including those from all over the world are focusing on this issue.

    So when Sean returned to boztut''s house, it was already crowded.

    The square in front of the door of boztut''s house is a scene of traffic.

    One after another, carriages rushed here, and even formed a long line in front of the boztute house.

    The riders guarding the carriage, the horses riding by the riders and even the demons were all crowded together, creating a crowded scene.

    Sheehan noticed that a lot of people who were extremely extravagant and apparently in high positions kept shouting in front of the door of the boztute''s house.

    "I''m an important minister under the king of the Oriental magic power. I''d like to see Sean the brave!"

    "I am the king of a small and remote country. I want to see Sean the brave!"

    "My master begged Sean the brave to give him a chance to visit!"

    "Please come out and see me!"

    This kind of call is the ups and downs, see Sean a daze.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Sheehan turns to Yulin beside her, and almost doesn''t ask her if she has mistaken the direction of her home.

    But Yulin turned her lips.

    "It''s really our family here. Those people just want to visit you, the brave master."

    Yulin didn''t seem very interested in it.

    Sheen thought about it, and then sort of figured it out.

    "So it is. Do you like to make friends?"

    That''s right. It''s about making friends.

    "after all, the host is not only the princess''s princess''s fiancee, but also the fiance of her sister, one of the top of the magic clan, plus the brave, no matter the strength or the power behind them.

    Yulin actually saw these things very thoroughly.

    In fact, Sean doesn''t understand that either.

    When I first became a nobleman, there were a lot of people who came to make friends. Now my status is constantly rising, and there is a tendency to become the center of the three ethnic groups. It''s quite reasonable that these forces from all over the world would want to visit me.

    It''s just that...

    "isn''t that crazy?"

    Sean was a little tongue tied.

    He saw with his own eyes the figure who claimed to be the king of which country was crowding in the crowd like a street vendor, yelling at his own door, and even pretending to lick the dog and obey his orders. As long as he could see sheen, he would surely bow and bow. He really looked at sheen in a daze.

    Is this really a king?

    How can those guys who are crowded together sound like they have good status?

    "I didn''t know I had become so popular."

    Sheen choked speechless.

    Yulin is also very disdainful, but she was surprised to see very thoroughly.

    "Today''s master is not only a brave man in legend, but also a great man who may grow up to be detached in the future. He also has a demon man and an orthodox Royal descendant of Mithra kingdom as his fiancee."

    "One can determine the attitude of the demons, the other can determine the attitude of Mithra Kingdom, which has a very special status among the Terrans. In addition, the protoss has always been a firm backing for the brave, and the master has more or less relations with the elves and orcs. All these forces together can determine the scale of the future situation of the world. ¡±

    "if you are the current master, you can let the demons, Protoss and even the Terrans out at any time if you want."

    "Isn''t it normal for such a host to be flattered by others?"

    Yulin was just talking.

    "Do you know that?"

    Sean was stunned again.

    Looking at Sean''s unexpected appearance, Yulin is proud and proud of her.

    "The degree of personification of other people is very high among the dragon people, and their minds are totally different from before. Don''t think they are the same as before, stupid master."

    Yulin''s nose is up.

    But that proud look, not only did not destroy my aesthetic feeling, but also set off a lovely feeling.

    "Well, hum!"

    On one side, Lilis seems to be learning from Yulin. She also holds her chest up, hands akimbo, and looks proud.Sean almost didn''t laugh.

    "Don''t be funny."

    Sean crumpled Yulin''s and Lilith''s hair.

    "Oh, don''t mess up my hair, silly master!"

    Yulin struggled in protest.

    "Hee hee."

    Lilith is a face happy to accept, as always lovely.

    It was then that the door of the boztute family was opened.

    Sean''s eyes were immediately drawn to the past.

    No, it''s not just Sean''s three. Everyone''s eyes on the scene have been attracted.

    "Sean the brave?"

    "Is Sean the brave out?"

    "Boztutching!"

    The crowd is a burst of excitement and commotion, leading to a higher level of congestion.

    Everyone is trying to push forward, as if trying to squeeze into the boztute house, it seems very noisy.

    "I came first!"

    "I came first!"

    "Do you know who I am?"

    "I''m not afraid to frighten you. Actually, I''m..."! Don''t step on my feet

    The commotion became more and more intense, which made the scene a little out of control.

    Gradually, the Knights and guards who are responsible for protecting the adults have a tendency to get angry.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Asshole!"

    "Go away!"

    Several knights with bad temper and upbringing break out first, either pull out their weapons or release their magic.

    All of a sudden, it can be regarded as igniting the fuse, making many people angry.

    "Who do you think you are?"

    "What''s the right to let us get out of the way?"

    "I''ll see how you''re going to get me out of here."

    The high-level Knights came out, and their magic directly shocked many people.

    But there are a lot of people who are not scared.

    "Who is afraid of whom?"

    "Do you think we''re going to shrink back?"

    "Let me teach you how to do things."

    With such remarks, knights and soldiers began to fight each other, which made the atmosphere extremely dangerous.

    The scene, until this moment, was completely out of control.

    "That''s good."

    Sean''s brow was straight.

    "A bunch of scum!"

    Youlin is a little bit offended, just like seeing a group of ants make stupid in their own territory, so angry that the magic is almost released.

    Under such circumstances, no one noticed that there were many figures in the door of the boztute''s house.

    That, unexpectedly is also a fully armed, obvious level is not low, and skill extraordinary knight.

    The Knights came out of boztut''s house and supported several figures.

    Seeing those figures, Sheen''s eyes brightened and she laughed.

    Next moment...

    "silence!"

    In a cheering voice, everyone in the audience turned their heads and looked at the door of the boztute''s house.

    There, the figures supported by the Knights exposed themselves in the field of vision of all the people.

    There are four of them.

    A timid Orc girl in light armor.

    A cold girl in black robe and half mask.

    A gentle girl with full body armor in place and a huge shield on her back.

    A well-dressed intellectual girl in a high position.

    "Lumia."

    "Tiel."

    "Vivian."

    Sheehan whispered the names of the first three.

    It''s the three girls in Vivian''s team, except melika.

    The last girl, however, surprised sheen.

    Because, he didn''t expect that this one also appeared here.

    She was the one who just made a noise and made the whole audience quiet.

    "I''m Riley lazahad, acting president of the adventurers Guild Headquarters and temporary external agent of the boztuts."

    Ms. lazahad, who once served as the president of the adventurers guild in lamignon, appeared here and introduced herself in this way.

    "We have made it clear what you are coming for." "It''s just that the master of the boztute family is not at home at the moment. Please come back," Riley said in a business tone

    Obviously, Riley and others came out to clean up.

    The house is in such a mess that they can''t clean up the house without coming out.

    It''s already a bit of a hindrance to our daily life. If we don''t clear the venue, I''m afraid the door of the boztute family will be jammed.Unfortunately, the people present are not willing to retreat easily.

    "I am...

    " we are...

    "we come from...

    there are several people who just want to say something.

    But Riley didn''t give them a chance.

    "I know you have a good identity, but Mr. boztutchen is not at home at the moment. It would be a bit of a loss of identity for you to keep up with each other?"

    Riley threw out such a sentence, blocking the self introduction of those who are ready to speak.

    This made their voice suddenly stop, some embarrassed, and some angry.

    As a result, a few people were reluctant.

    "We''ve been waiting for so long. It''s not right to rush us back in a word?"

    "Boztutching is also a man of status. Is it too merciless to treat guests who come all the way?"

    "At least I should be invited to sit in?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    In the crowd, sounds like this constantly appear.

    Even, there are some people who are very angry.

    "I think the count of boztute has deliberately asked people to come out and deal with us because he thinks that our status is too low to talk with him?"

    "As a brave man, is it really good to be so powerful?"

    "The brave people we admire are not people who can hold their own dignity like this!"

    "That''s it

    Such remarks made Riley frown.

    When Riley was ready to say something, there was a cry in the crowd.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    "What are you doing...!"

    When such a cry of surprise sounded, all the people present were startled.

    People subconsciously looked in the past.

    Then they saw, in front of the person who had just uttered a cry of surprise, a very beautiful girl appeared.

    "Wow..."

    many people exclaimed at the girl.

    No way, suddenly see such a beautiful girl, is a person will subconsciously make exclamation.

    Especially those high-ranking men, looking at the girl''s eyes, there is a trace of surprise, a trace of desire.

    "Is she..."

    Riley and others are also very surprised, do not know why such a beautiful girl suddenly appeared.

    As far as appearance is concerned, the girl''s beauty is better than all of them.

    This alone is enough to surprise Riley and others.

    But the girl didn''t even look at the people present. She just looked at the men who were greedy and amazing. They just looked at the people in front of them.

    That person, at the very beginning, maligned sheen, saying that sheen thought their identity was too low, and then deliberately let people come out to treat them.

    "What did you just say?"

    The beautiful girl questioned the people in front of her with her heart numbing baby voice.

    "What... What?"

    The man was also surprised to see the whole picture of the girl. Suddenly, he was questioned by the girl, but he couldn''t react.

    The girl''s patience is not so good.

    "Just now, you slandered my master?" "What are you?" said the girl? How dare you make a rumor about my master

    Then the girl slapped the man on the chest.

    "Bang!"

    With the sound of a loud dull blow, the man didn''t even have time to utter a scream. Just like a ball, he was slapped by the girl''s playful slap and flew up into the sky, and disappeared in the night sky.

    Such a scene made most of the people who looked at the girl with fiery eyes seriously frightened.

    "So strong...!"

    Both Riley and Vivian look different.

    "It''s amazing..."

    lumieya also exclaimed.

    "..."

    with him, tyer, who had been standing on one side, also raised her eyes and looked at the beautiful girl with a baby voice.

    The rest of the people present were even more so. They were all one by one. They were all shocked by the terrible power of the girl.

    "Who is she?"

    "When will there be such a young and excessively strong man in this world?"

    "That power, at least legendary."

    "Who is the master of her word?"

    A person who has a heart will have a sudden change in mind, resulting in a one by one idea.

    This makes many people who are just staring at the girl with greedy eyes quickly restrain their evil thoughts and dare not make the girl''s idea any more.

    Of course, there are some people, not only did not retreat, but the eyes of greed more and more bright.

    "If such a strong and beautiful woman can be recruited, wouldn''t it be...

    that part of the story has such an idea, which leads to the increase of her enthusiasm instead of decreasing.

    But what happened next quickly cooled the heat of these people''s hearts.

    "You just said that my master is very powerful, right?"

    The girl came to another person and asked.

    "I... I didn''t..."

    the man''s heart shrank sharply. He seemed to realize something was wrong and wanted to deny it.

    Unfortunately...

    "bang!"

    In the heavy loud noise, the man was slapped by the girl''s slender hand, turned into a star in the sky and disappeared.

    Obviously, the girl didn''t come to listen to each other''s sophistry, just to teach others.

    The evidence is that after she finished all this, she came to the third person without looking back.

    "You also said that my master would be noble, right?"

    The girl made a death question.

    That straight stare, lovely and aesthetic expression, but let that person shudder.

    "I''m... I''m wrong..."

    as soon as the man wanted to admit his mistake, he received a powerful slap from the girl.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of thumping seemed to ring in everyone''s heart, which made everyone''s face changed greatly and there was no blood on their faces.

    Of course, that person became the star in the sky after the first two.The girl''s unreasonable posture was deeply engraved in the bottom of everyone''s heart, which made a group of people who were still thinking about her look frightened.

    At this point, it''s not clear who the owner of this girl is?

    "Are you..."

    Vivian moved in her heart and couldn''t help asking.

    Under such circumstances, the girl finally stopped her violence.

    "I''m Yulin. That''s the name my master gave me."

    Yulin introduced herself in front of everyone with a proud baby voice.

    "Yulin!"

    Vivian and others naturally opened their eyes in amazement.

    Naturally, they don''t know whose name Yulin belongs to.

    Yulin took a look around the whole room and opened her mouth indifferently.

    "A lot of people used to call me" black dragon of atru ", although I don''t like it very much."

    Words fall, you Lin spread out a pair of dragon wings, slowly flew into the air.

    On his body, the terrible Longwei, like the real gravity, swept the whole audience in an instant.

    That pressure, that momentum, so that all the people present were terrified.

    Yulin looked down at all the people present.

    "Now, get out of here."

    Yulin''s cold cheers exploded in everyone''s ears like the roar of a dragon, leaving their heads blank.

    I have to say that this is an extremely offensive behavior.

    Most of the people present were high-ranking figures from the top of the major forces all over the world. Some of them were even famous in history, and they could read their names in books.

    Such a group of powerful people gathered together, even Mithra Kingdom did not dare to offend easily.

    But today, they are all insulted by a girl who looks too young.

    At ordinary times, even for the sake of face, these people will directly make trouble on the spot.

    But now, feeling that terrible to frightening momentum, looking at the scene of the Dragon Wings covering the sky, none of the people present dared to rise the idea of resistance.

    Because, they know, it''s a dragon that has become human.

    Besides, it''s a very powerful dragon.

    What does that mean?

    It means that the other side not only has the power to crush the whole court, but also stands behind the whole dragon clan and even the whole demon clan.

    In addition to the identity introduced by the other party, as well as the host mentioned all the time, how could the spirits on the scene not guess that it was the terrible black dragon who returned with a high profile today?

    Black dragon of ataru!

    That was the occupation of the valley for hundreds of years, has already reached the legendary level of the king of demons!

    Now, the other party has turned into a human, which means that the strength of the Dragon girl is likely to easily crush the legendary strong!

    Such existence is not something they can afford to offend!

    "... let''s go."

    "It seems that at our level, it is very difficult to see the brave person himself."

    "It''s all the Dragon devil''s fiance anyway."

    "Even if we haven''t grown up, we can''t compete with the energy behind it."

    "Let''s go."

    "That''s right. It''s not so terrible for the dragon people to be fierce."

    After all, several people who knew the current affairs failed to resist the pressure and retreated one by one.

    And some people take the lead, others naturally no longer hesitate, one after another look at each other, and finally reluctantly leave.

    The carriages gradually left, making the crowded square spacious again.

    Before long, all the carriages were scattered, and all the visitors left without a stop.

    That is to say, it is impossible for these powerful people to go back without doing anything.

    some of them left letters and gave them to Reilly and others. Others arranged their eyes around them so that they would not come in white.

    "Do you want to clean it up?"

    Tier seemed to find something and asked faintly.

    "I''d better not."

    Vivian thought about it, then shook her head and said no.

    "Take it as if you didn''t see it."

    That''s what Riley said.

    After all, it''s the people who come to visit. Although some of them have no self-knowledge, it''s not easy to kill them all.

    To the extent that they can tolerate it, it is the best way to deal with these people to turn a blind eye.

    What''s more, people have no mind to deal with these people.

    Compared with them, Riley and others are more concerned about the figure that folds up the dragon''s wings and falls from the sky.Where it fell, I don''t know when, there was a young man holding a little girl.

    "Are you too violent?"

    Young people turn their eyes to bury the Dragon girls.

    "Who let those guys have no self-knowledge?" You Lin was discontented, and said: "it''s only when you come to visit the host, make good relations with the host, and make friends with the host, but you look like you have a nose in the air. You don''t know who invited them."

    In the final analysis, it is they who come to make friends with each other, intending to achieve some political and interest goals with the help of the energy behind Sheehan, not Sheehan''s intention to make friends with them.

    That being the case, if we don''t put ourselves in the right place and move our attitude well, isn''t it just plain?

    If sheen lets them in and meets them, it''s a shame.

    And if sheen doesn''t let them in, doesn''t meet them, that''s right.

    It''s not Sean''s duty, is it?

    Therefore, it is only normal for Yulin to be dissatisfied.

    "Well, it''s a lesson for those guys."

    Sheen stopped talking about it.

    Those people may be in a high position in the human world, but Sheehan''s current status and strength really don''t need to be paid attention to.

    Presumably, those guys don''t dare to say anything about it.

    As a result, sheen soon put the matter behind her and turned her eyes on the excited girls.

    "I''ll come back."

    Sheen smiles.

    The girls laughed, too.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Sean''s return is undoubtedly the most sensational thing for the boztuts.

    Because Sean was the master of the boztuts, the real Earl of the kingdom.

    It''s a sensation for the nobles to come back, no matter what.

    , and if this man is still the princess of the Royal Princess, he has a marriage contract with one of the top points of dragon magic, or even a brave man who has been in a thousand years behind him. With the support of the Protoss and demons at the same time, it is more likely to cause a great sensation.

    Even if Sean returns in a high profile during the day, the boztuts have already known about it and have been excited. But when Sean really goes home, the bustle here is still comparable to that of the market.

    At this moment, countless maids, servants and even Knights gathered at the gate to greet sheen with grand cheers.

    Sean still leads Lilith and Yulin, followed by Vivian, Riley, tyer and lumia, walking on the road to the main residence.

    Along the way, all the servants, maids and knights were beside him. The brave man looked at him with excitement, admiration and adoration, which made him feel his nose.

    "Why didn''t you find that they liked me so much before?"

    Shane make complaints about it.

    On one side, a group of accompanying girls looked at each other and immediately laughed.

    "It''s not that they don''t like you, it''s that you don''t find out." Vivian, as always, said softly to sheen, "you are the future star of the kingdom. There are many young people who adore you, but the people who entered the boztut family at that time didn''t have that idea."

    After all, at the beginning, there were only Sean and Vivian in the boztut family, and at most one Ayi, and then there were no others.

    The first group of maids and servants were all recruited by Rasha from outside.

    Those people are of high quality and have extraordinary beauty. Sheehan doesn''t know what means Rasha used to find such a group of excellent servants and maids, and let them work in boztut''s house willingly. The only thing to be sure is that those maids adore Rasha more than themselves.

    There is no need to question the face of my elder sister. At that time, the popularity of the boztut family was almost concentrated on her. The servants and maids would only be reluctant to give up Rasha. How could there be sheen in their eyes?

    But now it''s different.

    Now, the boztute family is not only the first group of maids, but also Sean''s identity.

    Sean had endured for a long time, until this time, she finally asked a question in her heart.

    "Why are there so many people at home?" Sheen is very strange way: "and there is a knight order, I clearly did not establish a private Knight Order ah."

    As the nobles of the Kingdom, no matter the Duke with the highest rank or the Baron with the lowest rank, they all have the right to establish a private Knight order or even a private army.

    As Earl of the Kingdom, Sheehan naturally has such rights, but he doesn''t think he needs them, so he doesn''t have them.

    But look at the boztut family now, not only the number of servants and maids has increased, but also there are armed Knights lining up beside them, who are obedient to their own orders.

    This puzzled sheen.

    In this regard, Riley turned her eyes.

    "What do you mean to say?" Riley is not very angry way: "just because you are lazy, did not do enough preparation, this time, we will be busy because of these things up and down."

    Hearing this, sheen blinked.

    Can you blame yourself?

    Seems to see the loss of Sean, Vivian explained in a voice.

    "After the exposure of your bravery, the boztute family once became the focus of attention of all forces in the whole human world, attracting the peep of many people."

    The rebirth of the brave is a great event in omnipotence, let alone in the human world and the human race.

    If the world knows that the present brave man is count boztut of the Kingdom, how can the boztut family not become the target of public criticism?

    Therefore, during the period when Sheehan''s identity was exposed, the boztut family was indeed watched by many people with a heart.

    "Some people want to meet you. If they can''t find you, they can only look here."

    "Some people want to find out whether it''s true or not, which makes the boztuts suffer a lot."

    "There are also some people with ulterior motives who want to find something valuable from the home of the brave, or who want to threaten you or use you by secretly manipulating here."

    "Even the old demons are peeping in the dark, intending to invade the boztuts."

    Vivian''s voice makes Sheen''s face slightly changed."Did the old demons invade here?"

    Sheen frowned, his face was cold, and even the magic had a little fluctuation, which made the temperature around him drop a lot.

    Those damned scum flies...

    sheen couldn''t help feeling a little angry.

    Not to mention Sheehan, even Yulin is a little angry.

    "If I were still here, how dare those dregs be so presumptuous?"

    Yulin was furious.

    "Yes, they are scum."

    Sheen''s face was getting colder and colder.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, Vivian and others only feel a chill in their heart, and instinctively feel a shiver.

    "Mr. sheen

    Lumia was a little timid and a little frightened.

    "Don''t worry." Tier is no longer silent, no longer in front of the small transparent, hand out, took Sean, said: "I have solved them all."

    This sentence successfully pacified sheen.

    Sean tightened tyer''s little hand and took a deep breath.

    "Sorry."

    Sheehan suppressed the emotional fluctuations, calmed the magic, restored his slightly chilly face, and gave the girls a bitter smile.

    "It''s OK. I can understand you."

    Vivian soft voice relief, but the heart is some emotion.

    After two months, this man seems to be stronger again.

    Lumia seems to think so, looking at Sheen''s eyes with some invisible worship.

    As for Riley, she was even more astonished.

    For her, Sheehan was the new adventurer who just left lamignon half a year ago and went to Wangdu.

    Although, at that time, Riley had more or less peeped into Sheen''s identity, and together with Vivian, she provided sheen with a lot of cover and convenience. Later, she learned about Sheen''s various feats and achievements through various channels, so she had already made psychological preparation for Sheen''s future. But when she felt Sheen''s extraordinary face to face, she was still very happy It''s shocking.

    (he is no longer just a new adventurer who doesn''t know anything.)

    Riley was filled with emotion.

    Don''t know Riley this feeling of Sean will restore the usual appearance, said a word.

    "That is to say, because the boztute family encountered a lot of security problems, did you help to set up the escort and the order?"

    Sean seems to understand.

    "That''s right." Riley nodded her head and said, "originally, no one else had the right to form a knighthood in your name without your permission. But after we reported this to her royal highness, Lucie lusty, in the name of your fiancee, she obtained the privilege from the kingdom."

    Therefore, Vivian and others could recruit knights and guards in the name of the boztut family and sheen, and set up the private Knight Order of the boztut family.

    "Can they all be trusted?"

    Sheehan didn''t have any objection to this, just worried about it.

    He didn''t want to form a knighthood. First, he didn''t think it was necessary. Second, he didn''t want his family to be mixed with some crooked melons.

    Since I became famous, I have always been at the mouth of the wind and waves, whether before or after the exposure of the identity of the brave.

    Coupled with their own behind the energy is not vulgar, ulterior motives of the guy is certainly countless.

    , if you want to attract people, you will be forced to enter your home and plug your eyes and even assassins.

    This is by no means what Sheehan would like to see.

    In this regard, Vivian and others naturally do not understand.

    "Don''t worry." Vivian smiles and says to sheen, "those knights are from Riley. They are absolutely safe."

    "Is it?" Sheen is slightly stunned and looks at Riley.

    "Why do you think I''m here to be your agent?" Riley spread out her hand and said, "one is because of the entrustment of Her Highness, the other is that one of my family also wants to help you."

    Riley was referring to her father, the owner of razahad''s house.

    The owner of the family is very friendly to sheen and others. As early as sheen came to the royal capital, he took care of them. He is a very friendly and trustworthy person.

    He also helped sheen a lot. For example, when sheen first came to the palace to meet him, the Duke of the Stirling family stumbling him, but Riley''s father was quite supportive of him, so that he would not fight alone.

    In view of this, Sheehan has a good impression of the owner of the razahad family.

    As a result, Riley, who had just returned to Wangdu, was entrusted with an important task. She not only took over the post of acting president of the headquarters of the adventurers Association, but also became the agent of the boztute family.

    "Vivian, after all, lacks some means and brains to deal with these noble ways. They also live here as your friends in the boztut family. They want to be the agents of the boztut family, set up a guard system, and set up a knight''s order. After all, they can''t do what they want."That''s what Riley said.

    "so I was appointed by the highness of the princess, and I was invited by Vivian to become the hard worker who helped you run and run."

    At this point, Riley''s tone inevitably brought some complaints, which made Sheen''s expression become angry.

    Who makes the backbone of his family not very competent?

    I can only be blamed.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    Later, under the leadership of Vivian, Riley and others, Sean visited the whole boztut house, which was a preliminary understanding of what his family had become.

    On the whole, the boztute family today is no doubt different from before.

    In order to resist evil intentions from all sides, under the support of Roxie and the shock of Sheen''s energy, Riley can be described as a bold development, adding a lot of power to the boztut family.

    The number of servants and maids has increased. Not to mention the knights who have been selected by Riley, Roxie and lazahad''s family are better than one.

    Sean even found two high-level Knights above 70, which surprised him.

    This kind of strength, in the kingdom of Mithra, is enough to join the Knights of the guards. Even in the territory of other nobles, they are all the proper knights, with high power.

    It''s incredible that such two people should come to join their own Knight''s order.

    Of course, if you think about it carefully, it''s too early to say it''s incredible.

    That''s what Riley mentioned.

    "Both of them came here to join. It is said that they grew up listening to the story of the brave. They worked hard to follow the example of the brave until now. They had suffered a lot in the past, but they struggled all the way because of their longing for the brave. They didn''t join any forces. They just registered in the adventurers association to live for the adventurers. They are quite famous in the kingdom The seventh class adventurer of the sound didn''t decide to join the boztuts until he heard about you

    That''s it.

    In the demon world, although Sean''s brave identity has caused a lot of sensation, it is not all a good thing.

    Because, for the demons, the brave are the enemies of the past and the nemesis of their lives. There are few demons who have good intentions for them.

    But it''s different in Terrans.

    Although a lot of forces are also making some crooked ideas, otherwise things would not happen so much when sheen is not at home, more people still worship the brave and highly respect them.

    There are many such people in the Knights'' order of the boztute family, including many servants and maids. It is because this family belongs to the brave that they will come to surrender.

    So when sheen returned to boztut''s house, the servants, maids and knights would all look at him with adoring eyes.

    Vivian even said that.

    "In fact, there are still people who come to join the boztute family every day, but the quality of these people is uneven. Some of them are not for you, but for fame, interests and so on. Some of them are simply unknown, so we can''t accept them casually."

    It is impossible to join the boztute family without the rigorous investigation and test of Riley and Vivian.

    Only through the endless investigation and testing, and ultimately qualified people, will be allowed to join the boztut family.

    Including servants and maids, if they are not innocent, they will never be recruited.

    Even so, there is still an endless stream of people running for the name of brave.

    "Now there are 131 servants and 102 maids in the boztute family. The maids are responsible for the management and maintenance of the garden, the repair of the house and the kitchen, while the maids are responsible for cleaning and shopping. Everyone has a clear division of labor, and none of them is mediocre."

    "The order of knights has developed into three brigades, each of which has 111 members, a total of 333 members. Two of them are above grade 70, 24 are above grade 60, and 87 are above grade 50. The rest are knights of grade 30 to 40."

    "In addition, we also set up a team of 21 magicians. Although their ranks are uneven, they are all magicians who can use at least intermediate level magic. They are also responsible for the maintenance and layout of the magic protection system in the residence."

    Riley told sheen about these things bit by bit.

    This made sheen feel a little bit.

    "In just two months, the family has changed."

    Now the boztut family is like an aristocratic family. It has all kinds of talents and facilities, and it is powerful and powerful. It is no longer supported by Sean''s fame and reputation as before.

    It can be said that until this time, the boztute family was complete, and in a real sense, it became the aristocratic family of a kingdom.

    With the power of the boztute family today, it was already worthy of the title of earl.

    It is still under the intentional control of Riley and Vivian that the momentum of development has been restrained. Otherwise, if the restrictions are really relaxed, more people will join the boztut family and the boztut family will only be more powerful.

    However, if that happens, there may be some hidden dangers in the boztute family.

    "By the way."At this time, Vivian suddenly told Sean something.

    "I, Tyrell and lumia have joined the Knights of the family and decided not to take risks any more."

    Sean was stunned at this.

    "True or false?"

    Sheen was too surprised.

    "Really." Vivian nodded with a smile, then sighed and said: "you are no longer the new person we need to bring. Instead, you have become enough to influence the situation of omnipoten. As the people around you, we may have been involved in the situation caused by you. It''s not impossible for us to stay away, but we still want to do our best Share the power. "

    Speaking of it, the fate between Vivian team and sheen is really wonderful.

    At the beginning, the people of Vivian team only treat Sean as a promising newcomer. They don''t have many other ideas to help him grow up.

    They didn''t even want Sean to stay in the team all the time, but they were ready to let Sean go out on his own after he was full of wings.

    Who would have thought that during the trip to Wangdu, the momentum of sheen began to soar, but it could not be pulled.

    As a result, when Vivian reacts, she is surprised to find that Vivian team has completely become a part of Sean''s absorption and absorption in the process of growing up.

    "A few of us have lived in your house. We are tied to this house." Vivian glanced at Sean and said with a smile: "in addition to the extraordinary relationship between tyer and melika, it''s hard for Vivian team to get away from you again, isn''t it?"

    Sheen was embarrassed to hear that.

    On one side, tyer looked as usual. Even though Sheen''s return didn''t make the girl too excited, she was following like this all the time. It was as if the sky would fall down and her face would not change. She was really powerful.

    But lumia, a little embarrassed, said, "I''ve been taken care of by Mr. sheen. My sisters also live here."

    Lumiya''s seven sisters were also brought by Riley when she returned to the capital.

    Now, the seven little girls live in boztut''s house. Sheen has just seen them and is almost surrounded by those excited little girls. Sheen is so scared that she drools on the spot... Ah bah! It''s a run!

    Lumieya and her family settled down in boztut''s house, and under the care of Riley, they entered the palace training facilities of Wangdu. In time, they may become more remarkable than their elder sister.

    Under such circumstances, lumiya will also make the boztute family her own dependence and a family sharing weal and woe, let alone escape.

    In addition to the relationship between tyer and melica, everyone has a point in their heart. Vivian sees that her little sisters can''t leave this family, so how can she get away from it again?

    Fortunately, Vivian is also a man of courage.

    Since I can''t run away, I''d like to join her.

    So Vivian decided on the spot that all the members of the team would join the order of boztut, leaving melika alone. Because she had not come back, she couldn''t decide where she was going for the time being.

    But can the girl escape from Sheen''s Wuzhishan?

    It doesn''t exist.

    "You''re really powerful. You''ve brought in all the children I''m proud of. I should say, are you really brave?"

    Riley once again complained to sheen.

    You know, although Vivian''s rank is not high, and her strength is not strong, she has a very special background and ability. In the eyes of many insiders, her value is even higher than that of tyer, who is praised as a genius.

    If only on defense and defense, she won''t even lose to the legend level strong, or even the extreme level strong. It''s unknown whether the super level can bypass her shield and attack her and the things she guards.

    In the Kingdom, only a few people know that Vivian is regarded as the patron saint of the Kingdom, which is a solid barrier to protect the kingdom in the eyes of the high-level people in the kingdom.

    Otherwise, Vivian would not have been adopted by the razahad family, whose status is comparable to that of the Duke''s family, and become the heir of the razahad family.

    But this important little girl has been abducted by Sheehan.

    How can Riley not complain?

    But she also knows that Vivian''s joining Sean is just a matter of time.

    For nothing else, just because Sean is brave and the center of all kinds of huge whirlpools that may appear in the future.

    Maybe Vivian saw through this and thought that her shield should protect more people in this huge whirlpool before she decided to join the boztute family?

    "The captains of the three brigades of the order of boztut are now the two knights of grade 70, and Thierry."

    "Lumiya''s strength is weak, can only become the squadron leader temporarily.""Because of her special ability, Vivian was recognized as the head of the knight order."

    "As for me, temporary agent, when you come back, I may be able to retire."

    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied? "

    So Riley asks Sean.

    Sheen didn''t say anything, just thumbed up in admiration.

    All the women laughed just like they were praised.

    Only Yulin, holding Lilith looking around, turned her lips.

    According to the Dragon Girl, these are just hot chickens.

    "With me, all knights are empty."

    The girl of the Dragon nationality felt that she had to do well in this family and tell the people here who was the strongest patron saint in this family.

    In the past, I was looking at this home. In the future, I will be looking at it myself.

    Everyone is just delivering food. Let''s eat one by one!

    Hum! (??¤Ø??¨p)

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    In the dead of the night, Sheehan basically finished visiting his house, which gives him a general impression of his current situation.

    Although, for himself, this is only a very insignificant force, which is nothing compared with those forces opposed by Sheehan''s former enemies, maybe it''s because these are the relations of his own team. Looking at the prosperity of the boztut family, Sheehan has a feeling of satisfaction.

    "Anyway, this is my first home since I came to this world."

    Even, it may be the last one that will accompany Sean for a long time.

    That''s what Riley said.

    "In your present status, it is absolutely impossible for the kingdom to deprive you of your title. As long as you can handle the affairs of your highness Rosie, they would like you to stay here forever."

    There are brave people living in the brave country, which itself is a great gimmick, and has a very big role in the future development of the Kingdom and the expansion of its reputation.

    and Shane as the nobleman of the Kingdom, the future of his royal highness is so great that the kingdom of MTV must be able to have such a noble person.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan''s status in the kingdom is as solid as gold. Unless there is any major problem, the kingdom will be happy to see his existence.

    One of the major reasons why those high-level leaders of big and small forces are so keen to have a good relationship with Sheehan is that they think that the momentum of Sheehan''s rise is irresistible, and the future status and energy will be frighteningly high.

    In this way, those powerful people naturally want to have a good relationship with Sheehan, or even win him over.

    It is conceivable that a strong, strong, powerful friend who will not fall will be attractive to those big forces.

    So...

    "it''s OK for you to be the boss, but you can''t delay the development of the boztut family?" Riley said: "in your condition, even if it is limited to the Kingdom, you are bound to become a marquis in the future. You may even marry your highness Rosie, who has become a duke, and move towards the future of merging titles."

    The so-called amalgamation of titles refers to a way of succession when the heads of two aristocratic families are unable to inherit their titles for various reasons.

    This kind of succession usually takes place in the two aristocratic families who are about to get married.

    When the two masters can not pass down their titles and decide to get married, they can choose to merge the titles of the two families after they get married.

    For example, when the head of a baron''s family marries the head of another Baron''s family, and both sides have their own families, but they are unable to pass down the title, they can choose to merge the two barons and take a new surname, or use the surname of one of the families, so that the power of the two families can be passed on to their next generation in the future .

    The families that have merged titles usually have a big rise in power, and even their evaluation in the kingdom will rise a lot, so that they will finally get the chance to be promoted.

    Sean and Roxie are likely to be in this situation.

    After all, Sean was the first generation of the boztut family. He had no children, no marriage, and no family. His title could not be passed down in such a situation.

    It is the same with Rosie. In the future, if she goes out on her own, she will not be a princess of the Kingdom, but a prince like a relative. As the first generation head of the Duke''s family, her title will not be passed down.

    In this way, if two people get married, which door should they choose to enter?

    Sean in the Duke''s house?

    The boztuts were left alone.

    Roxie married the boztuts?

    Then the highest rank she got was equivalent to being thrown away.

    Of course, sheen can choose to have a child with another woman, and let that child inherit the boztut family, and then join the Duke family. Roxie can also choose to adopt a child, and let that child inherit the Duke family. But how can they do such a thing for a so-called title?

    Therefore, if this happens, Sean and Roxie have basically only two choices.

    One is that both parties get married, but they don''t go in. They continue to manage their own families. When they have more than two children, they let the two children inherit one family.

    One is to merge the titles, so that the boztute family and the Duke''s family obtained by Roxie can be treated as the same family.

    The advantage of the former is that the family name can be retained, so that the family can be inherited.

    The advantage of the latter is that it can expand the power of the family and even be promoted to a higher rank.

    In the human country, many nobles meet the above situation and make two different choices.

    As for Sean and Roxie, they don''t really care whether the so-called family can be passed on or not, and whether the surname can be preserved.

    If the elbain family or the lazahad family are such a big family that has passed on for hundreds of years, they will not be willing to merge their own family into other families in order to live up to the contributions of their ancestors and countless people in the family for thousands of years.But it''s very likely that there will be a merger between Jayne and Roxie.

    At that time...

    "by merging with the dukes, the boztuts will be the real dukes." Riley said solemnly: "if you become the highest aristocrat, then the boztuts need to develop their power, and even obtain the fiefdom to become the Lord of a territory."

    It can be said that the future of the boztuts is full of light.

    Such a prospective family, Riley naturally does not want to be taken away.

    Not to mention, now, the family has its own small, as well as in the past has been concerned about the adventurer colleagues.

    "If you don''t have leisure to meddle in these troubles, you can choose someone you can trust to help you." "Think about it," she said

    Leave such words, Riley and Vivian and others together, back to his room.

    During this period of time, Riley has been living in the boztute family and handling all kinds of affairs for the boztute family as a temporary agent.

    That''s why Riley knew about the boztuts'' problems.

    That is, there is an urgent need for a real leader.

    With a leader, the boztute family can grow and prosper.

    Originally, this person should be Sean.

    But sheen really didn''t have the leisure to meddle in these troubles.

    In this case...

    "I really have to think about who I should find as my agent to help me manage my family."

    Sean is thoughtful.

    There are only a few standards in his mind.

    "First of all, this man has to be someone I can absolutely trust to avoid an ambitious intruder breeding in the boztuts."

    "Secondly, this person''s business ability, management ability and even political sense of smell need to be very sensitive, so as not to be nibbled by those aristocrats who eat people without spitting bones."

    "Again, this person has to have enough time, or even enough strength, to be able to hold this home."

    "In the end, this person''s mind and nature have to pass the test. We don''t want to find a guy who doesn''t like me to deal with ourselves, or even can''t stand the external temptation."

    That''s what Sheehan thought.

    Thinking about it, Sean suddenly looked at her side as if she had a sense of it.

    There, Yulin was holding Lilith''s hand and talking happily.

    "I used to sleep directly in the big courtyard, but now I''m finally human. Can I have my own room?"

    Yulin can''t wait for that.

    She didn''t notice that. Sheen looked at her strangely.

    Sheehan looked at Yulin and began to measure silently.

    "People who can absolutely be trusted -- ¡Ì."

    You Lin''s loyalty is beyond doubt, otherwise people would have gone to the dragon clan.

    "Business ability, management ability, and even political sense of smell - ¡Ì."

    After she became a human being, she was more than one level smart. Before, she explained to herself the mentality of various forces. When she faced Galati and bratti, she did not fall behind. She even had a better understanding of some things than the two dragon founders. If she had a good training, she would not be inferior to Riley.

    "Enough time, enough strength - ¡Ì."

    People who know how long the life span of dragon species is. This girl has reached the limit level. She is not afraid of the existence of super level. Undoubtedly, her strength is quite reassuring.

    "Nature of mind - ¡Ì."

    Although sometimes very childish, very uncomfortable, irascible, willful unreasonable, but want to know, Yulin will not be seduced by foreign things, and will not make a mess of what he told.

    To sum up, that is -- "the perfect tool man."

    Thinking of this, Sheehan''s eyes to Yulin began to become evil unconsciously.

    "Master?"

    You Lin seems to feel something. Her delicate body shakes slightly. She looks at sheen suspiciously as if she is cold.

    Sheehan is in front of Yulin, suddenly said such a sentence.

    "Dragon." Sheehan said earnestly: "do you think that there are still some deficiencies in yourself now?"

    "What... What?" Yulin blinked, not sure why.

    "Nothing." Sheehan patted Yulin on the shoulder and continued to say, "I just think that since your strength has reached the peak, should you pursue progress elsewhere?"

    "... for example?" Yulin was silent for a while, then asked the question subtly.

    To tell you the truth, eulin is still very interested in the topic that Sheehan raised.

    The pursuit of progress is really attractive to you Lin, who has reached the limit of her life.But being a wild dragon is telling you that Sheen has a bad intention.

    Sure enough...

    "for example, you can read more books, study hard, make progress every day, and be a cultural dragon."

    Sean said that.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Yulin slowly made a question mark.

    Sheehan, however, began to arrange as if he had seen nothing.

    "I''ll ask someone to find some books about management, business or politics so that you can study hard."

    ¡°£¿¡±

    "I will also give you some homework every day, so that you can apply what you have learned and really eat the knowledge into your stomach."

    ¡°£¿£¿¡±

    "If you need to, I can ask someone to teach you. It''s not a problem to study twenty hours a day."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    "By the way, when you are free, you can go to Riley and Vivian to walk around and learn more."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±

    "How''s it going? Are you happy? "

    "..."

    after a conversation, Yulin, who is full of question marks, is silent at last. When she looks at Sean, her eyes are not like looking at a respectable host, but like looking at a devil.

    I''m not human, but you''re a real dog.jpg.

    So, Yulin picked up Lilis who was at a loss and ran away.

    Sean watched her go, her eyes full of love.

    "It''s like a kid who doesn''t want to go to school."

    Sean has many ways to deal with such a little boy.

    For example, spanking and so on...

    ...

    in the middle of the night, the boztut family has recovered its calm and is no longer as noisy as before.

    Many people are no longer out to walk, in addition to some night staff, the rest have returned to their rooms, ready to rest.

    Of course, there are a lot of people who don''t rest at night in boztut''s house today.

    Like the knights on patrol at night, they are ready to stay up all night.

    Thanks to this, the scene of knights walking around with magic lights can be seen everywhere in the courtyard of the boztute family.

    Even the residence has a lot of patrols, so we can see how well the protection work of the boztut family is now. Many of the

    ''s forces around the home of the house of ertout looked at this scene.

    Presumably, there must be some unscrupulous people among these people who want to sneak into boztut''s house and do something harmful to others and themselves?

    And at this time, Sheehan is taking a bath.

    "It''s still comfortable to soak in the bath at home ~ ~ ~ (* ^ ¨Œ ^ *)"

    Sean, with a towel on his head, leans against the edge of the huge bath and unfolds his hands, looking very happy.

    "The last time I was so happy, I was in the land of elves?"

    The magic source of the hot spring type in the land of spirits is good, which is unforgettable to Sean.

    But after that time, Sheehan rarely enjoyed it.

    "It''s needless to say that the emperor and his party didn''t have such leisure at all."

    "At the beginning of the trip to the demon world, the situation was frequent. Later, the life of the demon people was fully improved, but they didn''t have such a comfortable bath."

    "The magic pool in the devil''s pavilion looks good, but it''s not for bathing."

    In this way, Sheehan has not been so relaxed for a long time.

    After relaxing for a while, sheen moved again.

    "Hua la..."

    some water sounds suddenly came into his ears and recalled his memory.

    "Yes..."

    when you take a bath at home, you have your own friends.

    Thinking of this, sheen immediately wanted to take the towel off her face.

    However...

    "don''t move."

    An unexpected voice interrupted his action.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    "This voice is...

    hearing the unexpected voice, sheen was stunned and then surprised.

    "Lesia?"

    That''s right.

    The voice''s owner is Lecha.

    "Why are you here?"

    Sean was surprised, subconsciously ready to open his eyes.

    However, before he opened it, he stretched out his hands and covered his eyes.

    "I told you not to move?"

    Laixia didn''t make a good voice.

    "What for?"

    Sheen frowned, ready to fight.

    For this young lady, Sheen has nothing to be polite about, and has no choice to be obedient. She has always been bullying her.

    So Sean can''t be said to stay still.

    However, perhaps seeing the strength of Sheehan''s resistance, leixia said quickly.

    "I''m already in the bath and I''m not dressed."

    As soon as the words came out, Sheehan''s movements became stiff and silent.

    "Hoo..."

    laixia was relieved.

    But, this tone, laixia obviously relaxed too early.

    See, after silence, sheen suddenly increased the strength of resistance.

    "You... What are you doing!? hold it! Don''t move! I''m not dressed! I''m not wearing any clothes

    Laixia directly flustered, the hand that covers up on the face of Xi en is being pulled by him forcefully, almost did not pull open.

    Leixia could only scream and fight with Sheen''s hand, which made the sound of water become loud.

    Seeing that sheen seemed to be more and more excessive and almost magical, lesha let out a cry of exasperation.

    "If you move any more, I''ll move you directly to the street, and let all the citizens of the whole King''s capital come to look at the strong body of the brave man!"

    The threat worked for Sheehan.

    Think of this woman''s magical space, worried about her virginity, sheen can only reluctantly stop the resistance.

    Laixia was greatly relieved, but also gritted his teeth.

    "You''re so insipid. I said that. You''re still moving. What''s the matter...!"

    Miss lesia is so angry.

    In this regard, sheen just snorted and threw out a word.

    "In front of me, there is a woman who is soaking in a pool with me and keeps saying that she is not dressed. At this time, I just need to raise my eyes to satisfy my eyes. But this woman is still running by herself. She takes off her own clothes, and even can''t beat me. Then I won''t send her Haokang to Xiaona. Aren''t I sorry for the LSP in front of the screen?"

    Sean''s natural speech made lesia''s lungs explode on the spot.

    "I just want to see you come back and find a time when there is no one nearby and it is quiet enough!"

    What leixia wants to show is that she can hardly find any other time like this except this time for bathing.

    Therefore, she will take the opportunity to transfer a space, rather than specifically to send benefits to sheen.

    Of course...

    "you don''t have to." Sheehan said so, in a tone of anger, Shi Shi ran said: "after all, someone may come soon, don''t think I really don''t have good health to accept."

    The implication is that even at this time of bathing, there may be someone around you.

    As for whether it will be very quiet... Guess?

    "..."

    laixia no longer spoke, but stared at Sean with a bitter hatred, hoping to bite two pieces of meat from him.

    "You are still so shameless, you fellow."

    Lesia can only give such an assessment.

    "Thank you very much." Sheehan naturally would not put laixia''s words into his heart. He said leisurely: "I just don''t know what the eldest lady is going to do when she comes here and even goes to the bath with me."

    That sounds hateful, but it''s also on the point.

    Laixia could only resist the impulse of transferring sheen to the street for people to observe, and gave a cold hum.

    "I just came to see what you got after you went to the demon world." Laixia said: "I''ve heard that you''ve caused a lot of trouble in the demon world."

    "What do you mean?" Sheehan said, "I''ve met a lot of things, but it''s the things that come to me, not the things that I find out. You have to find out."

    "It''s all the same." Lesia turned her lips and said, "anyway, there must be no shortage of riots around you. In the words of your world, is this called the forced property?"

    "... you keep up with the times. You even know the word force." Sean was speechless for a while, and then he was too lazy to argue with laixia. He said directly, "if you have anything, just tell me."Hearing Sheehan''s words, laixia hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth.

    But before she could speak, Sheehan added.

    "Don''t make me do anything thankless."

    This words a, Lai Xia Liu Mei all jumped up.

    It was infuriated.

    "What is thankless?" Laixia angrily way: "all the time, is not you let me do those so-called thankless things?"

    For example, in the case of tier, laixia followed up the whole process and provided assistance in secret.

    If it''s thankless, it''s thankless.

    It''s just that...

    "have you ever fooled me into helping you deal with the [Slayer faction valve]? What happened? I''ve raised all the ashes of others, and you didn''t show up! "

    Chen Xi''en turned over his old account in this way.

    "I..."

    lesia has nothing to say.

    I can''t help it. At that time, she did deceive sheen to deal with the old demons of Bedouin, but she was absent on the spot, didn''t show up, and didn''t provide any help. If sheen wasn''t strong enough, one person could deal with the whole [Slayer faction], it would kill people.

    When it comes to this, even laixia will inevitably feel embarrassed.

    "What? Nothing to say? "

    Sean was covered in his eyes, and could not see the expression of laixia at this moment, so he became expressionless.

    It made lesia feel guilty.

    In desperation, laixia could only bring up the old things again.

    "Then you took my Rasha!"

    Lesia was up to it.

    That is to say, when it comes to this matter, laixia still feels a burst of anger.

    But sheen sneered at laixia''s mention.

    "Do you mean to talk about Rasha?" Sheehan said contemptuously, "in this period of time, hasn''t she been abducted by you?"

    When she came back, sheen had found that her home was not as clean and beautiful as before.

    Although the house was cleaned clean, without any dust, it did not feel as if the floors were shining before.

    The flowers and trees in the courtyard are the same. Although they are well pruned, they don''t have the amazing feeling like art before.

    In addition, the number of maids and servants in the family has become more and more, which seems to be to fill some serious vacancy. Why doesn''t Sheehan know that when she is not at home, Rasha is also not at home?

    If my elder sister was at home, the family would not be the same as it is now. The servants and knights who yelled because of his return and seemed to meet the fans of the stars might not worship him... (Wangtian)

    later, from Tier''s mouth, Sean learned that the last time he went to the devil''s world, tier and Lai came back to the king''s capital Xia and Rasha were also separated.

    Tiel is back at the boztute''s.

    Lesha and Rasha did not return and disappeared.

    So, Rasha has been taken away by Rasha.

    Thanks to this, sheen would say so.

    Which once thought, laixia instead rightfully said a sentence.

    "Rasha is my person, and I don''t want to come back here. I don''t know the people here very well. Then take Rasha away, isn''t it?"

    Lesia''s swearing in sovereignty.

    The same is true.

    Originally, these people in the family of laixia and boztute could not talk about their feelings or friendship.

    Not to mention, laixia is also the most wanted criminal in Mithra kingdom. According to principle, he and the kingdom will only be enemies, and can not live in harmony.

    Lesia didn''t want to make friends.

    It can be said that if it wasn''t for Sheen''s presence and their master and servant''s deep entanglement with sheen because of such and such things, then lesha would have taken Rasha to travel around the world again with her.

    That''s what lesia has been doing for the past decade.

    It would be better to say that laixia would stay in one place all the time. That''s strange.

    Especially here.

    Where is this?

    The capital of Mithra Kingdom -- Wangdu.

    As a wanted criminal who once attacked the capital, attacked the palace, and stole the body of the demon king and his private residence, he actually lived here. If it wasn''t for the bravery of skilled artists and the magic of space, few people could catch him. How could laixia still be free from the law up to now?

    This time, sheen didn''t come back, so it''s impossible for laixia to want to stay at boztut''s house.

    So she left with Rasha on the spot, just staying near the capital.

    Until today, Sheehan returns, laixia just found a chance, a person slipped over.Sean just wanted to say.

    "Are you sure Rasha''s your man?" The brave villain grinned and said, "I''ve turned her into mine, haven''t I?"

    After hearing this, laixia reacted immediately.

    "How dare you say that!"

    Laixia was so angry that she wanted to do something.

    Sean seems to feel it.

    Without any hesitation, Sheehan reaches out and grabs laixia.

    "Ah "What are you doing?" she screamed

    "I got you, of course." "If you move me to the street, I''ll die with you," sheen said, with a sense of permanence

    As long as you catch lesia, this girl will surely follow where you are transferred.

    "Who''s going to die with you?" Leixia realized Sheehan''s sinister intention, and immediately struggled and yelled: "let me go!"

    "I don''t know!" Sheehan not only didn''t let go, but grasped more tightly. He also said, "I advise you not to struggle, lest I slip my hand and touch something I shouldn''t touch."

    "I don''t know!" Laixia did not hold back, destroyed the lady image of her eldest daughter, and vomited fragrance.

    In the next second, sheen felt that her hand had disappeared, and her vision had recovered. Even the girl she was holding in her hand had disappeared, making the whole bathing place as quiet and silent as if there was no other person.

    But before long, a figure appeared in front of the bath.

    It''s lesia, of course.

    There was still a little moisture left on her body, her hair was wet, her skin was moist and red, and she knew that she had just left the hot water bath.

    She has been dressed up, standing on the shore, looking at Sheen''s eyes full of killing, like a butcher is thinking about where to start the knife, obviously has collapsed mentality.

    "What do you want?"

    Sean stood up with an alert face.

    At this stop, lesia''s face was distorted.

    This soul is light, don''t you know how to cover it!?

    Laixia wanted to help him cut off the superfluous things.

    But when I think about it, it''s also related to my family''s life-long happiness.

    Thinking of this, lexia wanted to squat down with her head in her arms.

    "It''s not good for me to provoke anyone. Why did I provoke such a devil as you?"

    Lesia is so sorry.

    This guy is here to piss himself off, right.

    When you think about it, it''s like destiny.

    After all, he is the prime of the demon king, and this guy is the brave one who crusades against the demon king. How can the brave one and the demon king not kill each other when they meet?

    This guy is his nemesis.

    At the moment, lexia stares at Sean.

    "I wanted to tell you something, but now I''ve changed my mind!" Laixia said viciously: "you are going to deal with those troubles by yourself. I''m waiting to sit in the back and collect fishermen!"

    If she stays like this, she''s ready to leave.

    "Wait!"

    Sean saw through the action and quickly stopped her.

    "Even if you don''t regret it..."

    laixia just wanted to say a cruel word to let sheen know that it''s useless to regret, but before she finished, sheen threw a word.

    "If you want to leave, leave Rasha for me."

    This is what Sean said, with every bit of regret.

    "I don''t know!"

    Laixia once again vomits the fragrance, immediately a hideous space shift, disappears.

    Before she disappeared, laixia still made up her mind to be a villain.

    My own Rasha, even if you stay around and hide all the time, you should never be the soul of the brave here.

    "I''ll let Rasha come back again, and I''ll jump from here and die!"

    Lesia took a poison oath.

    Only sheen was left, looking at the position of leixia, who had disappeared, and turned his mouth regretfully.

    "Unfortunately, I didn''t get my elder sister back."

    Sean''s voice just fell, a light voice then remembered.

    "Who do you want to hook?"

    The beautiful girl with purple hair, who had stripped herself of her mask, didn''t know when she was standing on the bank and staring at him.

    "..."

    sheen gave a dry smile and shut up.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    The arrival of miss laixia is like a typhoon, coming and going quickly.

    Although Sean is concerned about the things she mentioned, she still has leisure to quarrel with herself and show anger with herself. Maybe it''s a big thing, but it''s not too urgent.

    If it is true that something extraordinary is going to happen, that guy will tell himself even if he is very angry.

    After all, Sean''s safety is related to Rasha''s mood. With the maid''s degree of favor, she would be forced to remind herself for Rasha''s sake.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan would not take this matter seriously, and immediately put it behind him.

    In the middle of the journey, tyer seems to find that there are people other than sheen here just now, but he doesn''t say anything. He just immerses himself in the water silently as usual, and even pours into Sheen''s arms and warms up with sheen.

    Sean naturally will not forget this silent but hidden deeper than anyone''s little lover, caressing her soft purple hair, satisfied with the mouth.

    "How have you been?"

    Sheehan asked a little.

    "No big deal." But tier shook her head and said simply: "most of the troubles are handled by Vivian and President Riley. I just want to carry out what they told me when they need my help, so the things at home don''t affect my life very much."

    The successor of the elbain family has brought all kinds of disturbances in the past month with such a sentence, as if nothing serious had happened, and his tone is flat and indifferent.

    But sheen knows that this girl has changed a lot.

    "Have you ever been different from before?"

    Sheen looked at Tyrell.

    He''s not talking about body. As in the past a tiny bit of

    , as like as two peas, did not fully open, but the suffocating beauty of the sixteen year old girl was as young as ever, and nothing like the memory of Shane.

    But after returning to boztut''s house, sheen found that tyer''s feeling was not the same as before.

    In the past, tyer gave people the feeling of indifference and sharpness, just like a sharp blade that may be pulled out at any time. It''s OK when you don''t pay attention to her existence, which will make people feel that the girl''s sense of existence is not high, and it doesn''t attract people''s attention.

    But if you really pay attention to her and notice her extraordinary, you will find how cold and dangerous the girl is, which makes people shiver.

    But now, tier feels like a fierce beast with no sharp edge to sheen, just like she is dozing off. At first glance, she looks ordinary. At the second glance, she will find something wrong. At the third glance, she will feel chilly, just like an evil ghost, which makes her face change greatly.

    This kind of feeling, compared with the previous feeling of tyer, can only be said to become more convergent, but also more dangerous.

    Compared with such a change, Thierry''s rapid upgrade did not surprise sheen.

    He knew what kind of man tyel was and what a genius he was.

    Roxie, known as the most gifted figure, now has the possibility of breaking through the limit of her life and getting into the superclass. As a second to Roxie, tyer is also favored and blessed by the goddess of fate. Even if she is not as abnormal as Roxie, her level is advancing by leaps and bounds, which is not surprising.

    Not to mention, tier is also very diligent. When sheen first came to the capital, she has been striving for improvement. She even took the aristocracy who was hostile to her as a discipline and devoted herself to fighting every day. When she was in the capital, the girl also went through many difficulties and grew up in adversity. Now, when she returns to the capital, tier also has a lot of exercise Environmental Science.

    I don''t have to say that when Vivian and Riley need her help, she just needs to carry out the things they told her, and the things at home don''t affect her very much?

    This sentence means that she is still as diligent in training as before, and even most of the things that need to be fought in boztut''s family are handed over to her, so that she still has many strong enemies to fight, constantly improve herself and improve herself.

    As a result, it''s understandable that tyer''s level will advance by leaps and bounds.

    Now that she has reached level 78, I believe it will not be a problem to break through to level 80 in a short time.

    But even if it reaches grade 80, in Sheehan''s view, it''s just pediatrics.

    Not to mention level 80, as long as it doesn''t reach the limit level, in today''s sheen''s view, it doesn''t need special attention.

    In such a situation, Thierry would give himself such a feeling, which really surprised sheen.

    Tiel looked at Sean straight for a while, then stood up.The drops of water fall from the body, forming a very attractive scene.

    Unfortunately, before Sheehan could appreciate it more, what happened next surprised him.

    "Hum!"

    See, the atmosphere around tier suddenly trembled.

    A lot of magic began to gather on the forehead of tier, which gradually made a horn grow on the forehead of tier.

    Yes.

    At this moment, tyer actually launched his own dangerous unique skill - [ghost].

    "You...!"

    Sean could not help but stand up.

    It''s not something to joke about.

    Once tyer''s "demonization" is launched, it will not only lose control, but also absorb the magic around him all the time, and turn the continuous magic into pure power to make himself stronger and stronger.

    It''s a promotion without limits.

    In theory, as long as the magic power is sufficient and the absorption time is enough, nadier can be strong enough to defeat any existence, including the devil and the Supreme God.

    Of course, that''s just theory.

    It''s not enough for the devil to absorb the magic of the whole world.

    The devil king and the Supreme God are above the world. It is impossible to upgrade to their level by sucking up the magic of their world.

    But even so, as long as there is enough magic and enough time to absorb, the power of nadier will be promoted to the level of destiny sooner or later.

    Tier had just absorbed the magic for a period of time, and he was able to make two moves in AI Yi''s hands, which made Sean at that time have to untie the first seal of the holy sword to cope with. We can imagine how powerful this ability is.

    But because his mother cut the horn on the day of his birth and gave it to the leferut family, once he started this ability, tyer would lose control and go crazy.

    More than a month ago, in order to solve this problem, tyer went to the imperial capital of the Empire, intending to find his own corner.

    Unfortunately, that horn has been destroyed by the Moro.

    In other words, tyer has no way to make up for this defect.

    Knowing this clearly, sheen was startled by tyer''s ability to launch suddenly.

    Who ever thought...

    "I''m fine."

    Against that single character, tyer actually spit out an unexpected sober words.

    "Well?"

    Sean was a little stunned.

    As if she had guessed how sheen would react, tiel pointed to her own horn.

    "Don''t you find that my horn is a little different from before?"

    When tier said that, sheen found out that the angle of tier''s condensation was much more real than before.

    "You see."

    Tier pinched the corners on her forehead and lifted up the bangs to let herself see her forehead hidden under the bangs.

    The forehead was smooth, white and greasy. It seemed to be tender.

    However, what really caught Sheen''s attention was a short little horn on her watery forehead.

    It''s not a magic horn, it''s a real horn.

    "You... Your horn

    Sheen looked at tyer in amazement.

    "Well." Tiel nodded, with a calm expression and tone, affirming Sheen''s guess, and said, "it''s growing again."

    "This..." Sheehan asked blankly, "when did it happen?"

    "Right now." Tier replied calmly: "to be more precise, I have the feeling that my horn is growing again after it was destroyed by the Moro."

    In other words, because the original horn was completely destroyed, tyer began to grow a new horn instead.

    This horn is very short and small. It looks like a bud just coming out of the ground, but it has grown out.

    "After it grew up, I found that even if it was demonized, it would no longer be out of control. In the process of transforming the absorbed atmospheric magic into power, it was no longer as difficult to control as before. Instead, through the neutralization and transformation of this angle, it became possible for me to initially master it."

    So said Thiel.

    "Now it''s just growing up, there''s no way to transform too much power."

    "When it''s full grown, I''ll probably be able to completely control the power I got after [demonization]."

    "Although, I feel that it will take a lot of time for this horn to grow."

    But, at least, tyer now has the hope of completely controlling the power of his unique skills.

    "Good guy..."

    Sean is completely numb.He has only left Wangdu for two months. As a result, not only does the first wife soar day by day, but also she becomes so powerful. Does she even grow up quietly?

    What do these two girls want? What do you want to do when one or two of them suddenly change?

    No, no, it''s not just these two.

    When she thinks about it, sheen suddenly remembers that melika seems to be in the divine world. With the plug-in she has given her, she is getting stronger at a very fast speed, right?

    Ayi, not to mention, is very strong.

    Even Schaffner, who has a relationship between yin and Yang, is the existence of a demon man.

    This is...

    originally, I thought it was great to grow up now. How can I feel like I can''t live in the backyard?

    Sean couldn''t help suspecting life.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing Sheehan''s suspicious life on her face, tyer frowned and asked while canceling her ability.

    "Nothing... Nothing."

    Sheen gave a dry smile, which suppressed the weakness in her heart.

    Naturally, tyer doesn''t know how much pressure her breakthrough has brought to sheen.

    She is not a very good thinker. She is not so good at thinking that she has to go straight, or even go her own way. Seeing that sheen doesn''t explain anything, she doesn''t have too many doubts and inquiries, and directly expresses her own thoughts.

    "I want to challenge that man."

    As soon as the words came out, Sean''s eyes were instantly solidified.

    He knew, of course, who the man tiel had mentioned.

    "Alidia elbain?"

    Sheen murmured.

    "That''s right."

    Tier nodded faintly, not realizing what astonishing remarks she had made.

    At least, if there is a third party here, it will be scared by tyer''s remarks.

    "Do you know how strong the opponent is?" Sheehan then reminded: "that''s the top legendary strong man of level 98. Now the first man of the human race, are you sure you want to challenge him so soon?"

    Sean is not surprised that tyer wants to challenge alidia.

    With the dispute and fate between the girl and the knight, the emergence of this challenge can be said to happen sooner or later.

    Tiel said more than once that she wanted to be stronger than that man.

    In this way, she may be able to get rid of the shadow of childhood and achieve real independence.

    Sheehan never doubted that one day, tyer would have the ability to challenge alidia.

    No matter how to say, they are all the blessers favored by the goddess of fate. Even though they are not as special as Roxie, tyer is undoubtedly the pride of human beings, whose talent potential is even higher than that of alidia.

    In addition, tiel is so independent and self-improvement, in time, she will certainly be able to grow to a stronger level than alidia.

    At that time, it''s not too late for tyer to challenge the other side.

    But even sheen did not expect that this day would come so quickly.

    As soon as Sean felt a little untrue, some could not help worrying.

    So sheen couldn''t help offering advice.

    "You are still small, and your strength is also in a period of rapid improvement. You haven''t even grown up. The space for growth is very large. Why worry so much?"

    What Sean means is that she wants to develop for a little longer.

    Today''s tier is just a superior of level 78 after all. Compared with the legendary level of level 90, there is still a long way to go, let alone the level 98, which is not too far away from the extreme level.

    Although level does not represent everything, compared with level and skills, the strength of unique skills is also crucial, and everyone''s growth is different when upgrading. Some are big and some are small. It''s not that tyer does not have the possibility to defeat alidia, but in Sheehan''s view, this possibility is not big at present.

    "Even if you have the ability to ghost, I think you should be promoted to legend level first."

    Sean suggested that.

    After level 90, with the ability of ghost, it will not be too difficult for tyer to defeat alidia.

    Unfortunately...

    "I want to try."

    Tier didn''t contradict Sean''s words, but didn''t intend to back down. Instead, she said so and stared at Sean.

    In her eyes, Sheehan saw a determination to break the south wall without looking back.

    It''s not a gamble. It''s just a challenge to one''s goals and limits.

    "Even if I lose, I also believe that this battle will become the nourishment for my growth and make me stronger."

    Tiel was quite determined.

    But sheen still has to say...

    "you have a very small chance of winning." Sean met tyer''s eyes, no longer beating around the Bush, and said frankly: "even if the ability of [demonization] is very strong, it also needs time to develop. I don''t think alidia will let you become stronger and stronger."

    This is the drawback of the powerful and unique ability of ghost.

    That is, even if it is not out of control and can be launched at will, it will take time to absorb the magic and transform the power, so as to make tyer stronger and stronger.

    Even in theory, it is an ability that can ignore the limit and constantly improve the strength, but in reality, the improvement brought by this ability really takes time and cannot be achieved overnight.

    At the beginning, Sheehan restrained tyer before her demonization was developed.Alidia, as the father of tyer, has been monitoring tyer from the side because of his ability of ghost since he was a child. He will take tyer with him to prevent him from suddenly running away. In this way, he must be very aware of the weakness of ghost and will never let tyer grow up in battle.

    As long as alidia''s reaction is not slow, she will be able to bully tyer at the moment when she starts to demonize. She can completely defeat tyer when the "ghost" in her body is not too strong.

    It''s not a good chance for such a tyer to win.

    Of course, tiel didn''t understand that.

    But...

    "I want to try."

    Tier seemed to compress all his thoughts and considerations between these four words, and spit them out again.

    "..."

    Sean is speechless.

    Tiel didn''t speak any more and just kept looking at Sean.

    After a long time, sheen sighed.

    "All right." Sheehan compromised and said, "I''ll find the right time to ask him out for you."

    Smell speech, di Ye son heavy nod next head.

    The next moment, the girl once again into the arms of Sean.

    "Play with me."

    Simple and rude to vulgar words, from the girl''s mouth was spit out.

    Hearn''s blood was awakened, and without hesitation he hugged tyer.

    After a while, in the bath, the sound of people''s imagination began to appear.

    ...

    at the same time, on the outskirts of Wangdu, laixia appeared here and swearing.

    "Hateful soul light, kind-hearted want to remind you what, also so to me, curse you toilet no paper, no shoes on the street, walk on the devil dung, when you get married was put up."

    The demon girl cursed sheen very maliciously. It can be imagined that she was really angry by sheen.

    Until...

    "aren''t you scolding the unreliable brave man in our family?"

    With the sound of such a smile, laixia''s body was stiff, and her steps were still in the air, and she could not step out any more.

    The sudden sound is so sweet, such as the sounds of nature, like songs, people have a kind of heart itching, palpitating feeling.

    This is not like all the voices in the world, so that the whole person of laixia is like being splashed with a basin of cold water, and her anger is calmed.

    But instead of feeling comfortable, laixia was a little frightened.

    "Da!"

    A figure fell from the mid air, like a fairy falling from the sky, falling lightly in front of laixia, looking at her with great interest.

    Laixia almost instantly saw each other''s full picture, and was also shocked by each other''s appearance in an instant.

    No way.

    The comer is a beauty.

    It''s a peerless creature with an angelic and pure face, a devil like hot figure, incomparable charm and the embodiment of the concept of "beauty".

    As far as Lecha knows, there is only one such peerless creature.

    "Enchantment, Schaffner..."

    in a hoarse voice, laixia calls out the name of the other party.

    Suddenly, it was Schaffner.

    Sean''s front foot came back, and Schaffner''s back foot followed.

    "Are you the one in the rumor?" After looking at laixia for a long time, she didn''t know whether it was a sigh or a moan: "it''s so like that."

    It''s about who you are, people who know it.

    Laixia looked at each other''s pity, almost did not resist to put down the heart of the alert.

    (this woman, as it is said in the rumor, is so beautiful that she can''t help falling in love with being a woman.)

    Lesia began to laugh bitterly.

    She could only summon up the courage to speak to Schaffner.

    "I didn''t expect that his royal highness magic came. It''s really impolite."

    With that, laixia saluted Schaffner.

    Chavne is like to see through the worry in the heart of laixia, once again issued a smile rather than a smile voice.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." Schaffner said with a smile: "we have an agreement with the three gods of the divine world and the royal family of Mithra kingdom. For your sake, we won''t interfere with you too much, so you don''t have to worry about what I will do to you, let alone what I will do to you."

    Of course...

    "if you want to follow me, it''s another matter?"

    With this saying, she did not know when she appeared in front of laixia, but raised her chin and looked at her pretty face which was familiar to her bones, showing a meaningful smile.

    "You...!"Laixia was startled, but she didn''t dare to move. Her whole body was stiff.

    There is no reason for it, just because the beautiful face is less than five centimeters away.

    Looking at that face, laixia had the impulse to fall into the enemy.

    "Well, I won''t tease you."

    Schaffner just let go, and turned away, leaving a figure of laixia.

    Laixia just woke up. When she reacted, she was scared out of a cold sweat.

    Just now, it was almost captured by this demon.

    To understand this, laixia did not even dare to look at the back of Schaffner and bowed her head directly.

    "Thank you very much, your highness."

    Lesia''s voice was trembling.

    Schaffney, on the other hand, seemed to have lost interest in her and waved her hand.

    "Look at you, it seems that you are involved with the brave man in our family. In that case, I believe we will have to deal with each other in the future." Schaffner glanced at lesha and said, "if you have a chance, let me see what the maid you made out of your mother''s remains looks like."

    Leave this sentence, and Schaffner disappears.

    "Hoo..."

    laixia breathed a heavy sigh of relief and made a sound like a lingering fear.

    "What a terrible woman."

    Such a woman actually appeared here alone before the meeting of the three ethnic groups. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing.

    The only sure thing is that from the moment she stepped into the capital, the whole capital will be restless, right?

    "I hope the moody devil in the rumor doesn''t bring us too much trouble."

    That''s the only way lexia can pray.

    I just don''t know whether it works or not.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    A noisy day, under all kinds of restlessness, finally came to an end.

    As for Hearn''s hot topic the next day, it was not as hot as yesterday.

    After some people calm down, they also begin to pay attention to some realistic topics.

    For example...

    "now that Sean the brave is back, how is he going to deal with his engagement with her highness Rosie lusty?"

    "To break the engagement? Or should his highness Rosie rusty be his side room

    "Then the royal family will agree? Will we agree? "

    "I won''t agree with you anyway!"

    This kind of dialogue has appeared from time to time and intensified.

    Those who have a heart will find that these topics spread quickly, like someone deliberately spreading rumors with rhythm in the dark, ready to control public opinion, gradually pushing sheen to the wind.

    But it is undeniable that many people are really waiting for news from the royal family to see how they will choose to deal with the problems with the brave.

    Of course, the attitude of the brave is also very important.

    Although he is a nobleman of the Kingdom, people with clear eyes can understand that the identity of a nobleman of the kingdom is just a pediatrics in Pediatrics for the other party.

    People are willing to admit that it''s OK. If you mess up the relationship, I don''t think the other party will have too much nostalgia.

    In that case, the appearance of the brave in the kingdom is no longer the glory of a kingdom, but the shame of the kingdom.

    Will the Kingdom and the royal family compromise because of the energy behind Sheehan, so as to continue to attract the brave man who has risen for only half a year and obviously does not have much sense of belonging to the kingdom?

    A lot of people are beginning to pay attention to this.

    Of course, this will not have much impact on the upcoming talks among the three ethnic groups.

    On this day, Wangdu still welcomed the big figures from all over the world, creating a busy scene.

    These great figures from all over the world are received by special nobles. Some of them live in nobles'' homes, some in high-class hotels prepared by the Kingdom, and some in royal palaces.

    To this day, even the orcs, dwarves and other big people of different races are beginning to appear.

    It is believed that the closer to the date of the talks among the three nationalities, the more lively it will be in the king''s capital, until even the great figures in the divine world and the demon world come.

    At that time, the king''s capital will be the most lively.

    Under such circumstances, the boztut family, who has already welcomed Sean, is undoubtedly the place most concerned by all parties.

    So, today, there are still a lot of people who come to see Sean and the brave, and once again create a scene of bustle at the front door of boztut''s house.

    However, this time, these people will not visit as they did yesterday.

    After all, at the entrance of boztut''s house, a black dragon was lying there all the time, dozing. The dragon''s power from his body made the horse''s legs tremble and he didn''t dare to get close. Naturally, the great figures of all parties and factions all looked frightened. He could only wait honestly, hoping to have a chance to see Sean.

    They didn''t know that Sean had already got up early in the morning and was not at home.

    He went to the palace early, and he still used instant movement to go on his way. Only when he was found can he have a ghost.

    Sean didn''t even take the Royal keepsake from Rosie to announce at the door and let people let him go. Instead, he moved directly into the palace, silent, fast and convenient.

    Of course, his destination is also Rosie''s bedroom.

    "Lord Hearn!"

    "Lord Hearn!"

    Once inside, a group of female Knights of the order of sabre knights would seriously kneel down on one knee to sheen. Sheen was surprised by the etiquette.

    "Why have you suddenly become so respectful today?"

    Father-in-law Xi en couldn''t figure it out, so he nodded and went into the bedroom.

    As a result, Sean heard such a murmur before he was far away.

    "Has the count of boztute come to see his highness again?"

    "Is it not enough to toss your Highness for so long yesterday?"

    "It''s really... It''s really amazing..."

    "I thought even the brave had to rest at home today."

    "Shh, don''t speak so loud."

    Sean couldn''t help turning black at the whisper.

    There''s no doubt that Sheehan is a bad person.

    "What are these Coquettish female Knights talking about?"

    Sheen walked darkly down the corridor to the door of Roxie''s room.

    "My Lord!"

    The attendants, headed by four female Knights of grade 70 or above, all knelt down on one knee when they saw sheen.But now, instead of feeling happy, Sheen has a sense of privacy being peeped at.

    He always felt that these female knights were not respecting themselves as brave men, but respecting themselves as LSP...

    HMM... should be an illusion?

    Sheehan selectively escapes from reality, ignoring these female knights who look at her with strange eyes, directly pushes the door and enters Rosie''s room.

    As soon as she came in, sheen found that someone had come to Roxie first.

    "Should I say welcome back? Your honor

    With this kind of words, Leia was sitting in the room, facing the door and Sean, with the same expression.

    Behind Liya, shanai is always with her. Her eyes are complicated and strange, and there is a little respect she didn''t have in the past.

    Rosie is sitting opposite Leia, drinking tea with her.

    just, at this moment, the princess''s eyes are high and cold, and the atmosphere is mysterious and holy.

    As soon as Sean saw it, he knew that the actor was pretending again!

    used to be a perfect princess. Now, after blessing and fate, has she begun to install the mysterious goddess of high and cold?

    This product is really good at playing...

    without choosing to tear down Roxie, sheen looks at Liya with a resentful face and smiles.

    "You look like you don''t welcome me back very much, my first Royal Highness."

    Sean''s teasing didn''t make Liya feel better.

    On the contrary, Leah sneered.

    "If the former Earl of boztut came back with the status of a brave man, lyard Ella would naturally welcome him. Unfortunately, the Earl of boztut brought back not only the status of a brave man, but also a marriage contract."

    Liya''s meaning has a kind of strange feeling.

    Sean also knew that the girl was fighting for her sister, so she touched her nose and opened her hand.

    "If I say that I was beheaded before I was told, will your Highness believe it?"

    Sean''s words in exchange for Leia''s sniffing.

    That appearance, with the words of previous life to interpret, that is -- "I believe you a ghost."

    "I think so."

    Sean knew that was the result.

    In order to get married, even the two demons, who were named as one of the most ruthless, were killed?

    Who would believe it if it was said?

    The brave is great, but not so great that the demons will marry their own demons.

    As for quelling the disturbance caused by the rebirth of the brave, it is even more unnecessary.

    To tell you the truth, if it were not for the particularity of heen and Ayi himself did not object to this incident, the relationship between him and heen would have been obvious. Sela could not have calmed down the chaos among the three ethnic groups in this way.

    In order to calm the commotion and marry the devil''s daughter to the brave man of mankind, that sounds very fake, doesn''t it?

    Therefore, Sheehan knew that no one would believe what he said.

    At the moment, sheen simply said so.

    "You may not believe it, but my engagement is a hateful girl. Although Her Highness calls her all day, she wants to get married more than anyone else."

    Sheehan said this with a very positive tone.

    "..."

    Roxie almost couldn''t keep up her new high-level and cold style.

    I think you''re implying me, and there''s evidence.

    Liya naturally does not think that sheen is talking about her sister, but thinks that sheen is talking about Ayi.

    It''s just that Leah wants to laugh.

    "Do you mean that Tang Tang dragon devil is a married woman?" Liya was about to laugh and said, "do you think I''ll believe this ridiculous statement?"

    Sean''s answer to this is simple.

    "Believe it or not." Sheen rolled a white eye, not angry way: "anyway, it''s like this, you can do whatever you want."

    "You..." Liya didn''t expect that Sean would be such a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water. She was also in a hurry.

    "All right, sister Leia." Rosie happened to stop her everywhere. She didn''t know whether she wanted to stop sheen from continuing to express herself or to speak for sheen. She said faintly, "we''ve settled this matter. Don''t worry about it."

    "Hum!" Leia snorted coldly. Don''t turn your head. She didn''t speak any more.

    obviously, this princess''s Royal Highness knows the same way, and sour Hsin can say that if they really part of it, they will be in trouble.What''s more, sheen was kind to her no matter how much she said. She helped her solve the major issues of her life, so that she could get the life she is today.

    For this reason, Liya once made up her mind to help sheen and Roxie reach the summit of the world.

    So far, there has not been any change in this determination.

    At the moment, Leia is enough.

    , of course, did not put these in mind, and sat down directly beside his two princesses.

    "I know you all care about it."

    Sheehan is very straightforward.

    "Let''s settle this matter today."

    Smell speech, Luo Xi, Li Ya and even Sha Nai three people all turn head, looked at Xi en.

    Sheehan shrugged and said.

    "Go and see your father."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    The king''s palace.

    When Sean, Roxie, Leia and shanai all arrived here, they were stunned by each other''s state when they met Anxi.

    "Are you losing sleep? Your majesty

    Sheehan spoke out his feelings.

    No way.

    At this moment, Anxi, who is sitting in the room waiting for Sean and others, is not only very tired, but also has dark circles in her eyes. She almost has not engraved the six words "I am very sleepy, want to sleep" on her face, which is quite a kind of weakness after a night.

    Alidia was with him, as always indifferent, as always holding the sword, standing there without saying a word, but somehow, he was faint, also with some dark circles under his eyes.

    This made sheen have some evil thoughts in his heart.

    These two big men don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are they doing here?

    Do you practice fencing?

    It''s so elegant...

    before Sean had time to brainstorm, he was watched by Anxi.

    That look, incredibly full of murderous.

    "So, did boztutching know that he had to come to see me?"

    Anxi''s tone was particularly strong.

    This tone, when sheen could not help but be stunned, also made the two sisters look at each other.

    How do you feel father''s resentment is very heavy?

    Is it because you (Roxie) are complaining about Sean?

    But it seems that this is not just the degree of complaint, but can be called resentment, right?

    Roxie and Leia were puzzled.

    Three people completely did not know, Anxi''s mood has how bad.

    After all, he had been waiting for sheen to come, and waited all night, but he didn''t wait for sheen to appear for a long time, resulting in sitting here all night.

    In order to wait for sheen, Anxi didn''t know how many cups of tea she had drunk, or how many times she had used the toilet. Sometimes she deliberately endured it until her bladder almost burst. Sheen still didn''t show up.

    Under such circumstances, Anxi''s state of mind naturally collapsed. It''s strange that she can still have a good face now.

    Sheehan didn''t know this, but he could guess Anxi''s state of mind at this time.

    So...

    "I''m sorry to disturb you when you look so tired. Why don''t we come here first today and then find a chance to visit you."

    Sheehan was very considerate to say these words, and make a gesture to go.

    "Wait!"

    Anxi could not help but stop him.

    Another chance to visit?

    In other words, we have to wait another round?

    Don''t even think about it! (¨s£à£à '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß

    "if you have anything to say, I can hold it."

    Anxi can only hate in her heart, and at the same time, she can make herself look more dignified.

    Unfortunately, that pair of thick black circles destroyed everything, not only did not let Anxi''s serious appearance become full of dignity, even a kind of unspeakable sense of humor.

    "Puchi."

    Leia laughed unkindly.

    "..."

    Rosie is still maintaining her cold image, only a little shaking of her shoulder tells sheen how hard she has endured.

    As for Sean, naturally, he once again showed consideration.

    "Are you sure you can hold it? Don''t be too excited to faint when you hear something too exciting later? "

    Sean seems to be a kind reminder.

    Anxi didn''t want to talk to this guy. She even wanted to throw stones at him.

    Although this is a brave man, is a great talent, Anxi in the past did not spend less effort to woo him, but now, Anxi actually has a feeling of regret.

    What''s wrong with me at the beginning that I left such a disaster in the kingdom?

    Don''t you let yourself suffer?

    Anxi wanted to look up and sigh.

    At this time, alidia, who has been watching sheen silently, suddenly makes a sound.

    "You are stronger again."

    With the reputation of the first Terran knight, it is very sudden to speak to sheen.

    However, as alidia said, Anxi, who was a little dull because of staying up all night, also reflected and carefully looked at sheen.

    At first glance, it seems that the count of boztut has not changed much, and there is no place to be brilliant. He looks like a very ordinary young nobleman. Even if he can''t be seen everywhere, it can''t be said that he has anything extraordinary.

    But as long as you feel it carefully, you will find that a little bit of pressure and unspeakable sense of existence are slowly emanating from each other, which makes people feel more and more frightened.In addition, Sean''s sword, which is very familiar to Anxi and others, is gorgeous and not vulgar, although it is worn around his waist without any fluctuation of power...

    in this way, anyone with keen sense will know how powerful and extraordinary it is.

    This kind of sheen, compared with the time when she left the capital two months ago, has a general qualitative difference.

    In addition to the fact that Sheehan broke out in the empire a while ago, as well as the feat of going to the demon world, then everyone can guess that Sheehan has experienced some growth again.

    "What level are you now?"

    Anxi could not bear to ask such a question.

    Sheehan didn''t answer the question directly.

    "What level is not very important to the Terran?"

    Sheen began to smile rather than smile.

    Anxi understood what Sheehan meant.

    Two months ago, Sheehan had defeated alidia, who was the number one of the Terrans, and became the most powerful Terran in the true sense known to a few people.

    Now, Sheen has become stronger, which is still the first of the Terrans. For the Terrans, the difference is not big at all.

    "It''s you, chief alidia. You seem to be getting stronger, too."

    Sheen''s eyes twinkled as she looked at alidia.

    Because Sean found out when he came in.

    Find alidia''s level and get a promotion.

    Yes.

    This was supposed to be the top legend of level 98, but now he has gone a step further to level 99.

    Such him, compared with gray is not inferior, from the rumored limit level is only one step away.

    The knight leader of the Knights'' order of the guards was promoted again, which sheen did not expect.

    Alidia himself is still so indifferent.

    "It''s just that after losing to you last time, I think about it a lot."

    In other words, in the defeat to Sheehan, alidia didn''t get nothing at all.

    He sorted out the causes of his defeat, combined with the experience gained in the war, and after some training, he successfully upgraded his level.

    "Originally, I wanted to be ashamed."

    As she said this, alidia looked at the sword around Sheen''s waist, and her voice became heavy.

    "Now it seems that you didn''t do your best in that war."

    Everyone knows what kind of weapon the holy sword is, and how much help and promotion it can bring.

    You know, if ordinary people can awaken a powerful unique skill, it will be enough to use this power to subvert the difference between the enemy and us. As the real reliance of the brave, the holy sword will never bring help under a very powerful unique skill.

    It is because of the powerful unique skills and the divine weapon such as the holy sword that the brave with the two trump cards have a lot more advantages than the ordinary people, leaving countless strong behind.

    But what about Sheehan?

    He is a brave man and has a holy sword, but he did not use his own holy sword in the battle with alidia.

    Even so, Sheehan still won.

    Therefore, in that battle, sheen hid himself clumsily, and hid deeper than the sea.

    If it wasn''t for the legend that Sheehan''s unique skill was that he could adjust his level and skill at will under certain conditions, so that he could fight against the existence of high level when he was at a low level, and he didn''t find Sheehan using his unique skill in that war, then alidia would be autistic.

    Of course, Sheehan''s unique skill is actually an auxiliary growth skill, not a combat skill. No one knows that Sheehan can not provide any assistance in combat.

    However, in that war, Sheehan did not use the means of reincarnation, which is comparable to the subversive promotion brought by his unique skills. Indeed, Sheehan hid deeper than the sea.

    As for now, Sheehan has reached the ultimate level, the pure level is better than alidia, let alone the pure strength, even if the normal has half step beyond the level.

    In view of this, Sheehan did not choose to stimulate the Knight Commander.

    "In that war, I just wanted to verify my growth and ability at that time, and I didn''t have any other ideas."

    Sean said so.

    "... is it?"

    Alidia was silent for a moment, then nodded and said nothing.

    On the other hand, Anxi''s mood also improved a lot.

    Anyway, this guy is a rare talent, which is a fact.

    With such a brave man in charge, Mithra kingdom will be able to dominate the whole human world, even if it can''t dominate the whole omnipotence.

    From this point of view, my daughter and her own eyes are still good. She took a fancy to him early and left him in the kingdom.Thinking of this, Anxi''s resentment instantly disappeared, and Sean became more agreeable.

    "Are you here to talk about the engagement?"

    Anxi took the initiative to get to the point.

    Everyone turned their eyes to Anxi.

    "That''s right." Sheehan nodded and asked, "I want to know what the Kingdom thinks of me?"

    There was no outsider here, and Sheehan didn''t want to beat around the Bush at all, so he asked directly.

    Anxi is also a pleasant person. In front of sheen, she tells him what the Kingdom thinks.

    "We don''t think your engagement with your highness is a bad thing. On the contrary, it''s a good thing, whether from the perspective of our relationship with you or from the perspective of the human race."

    Anxi''s implication is very simple, that is to say, as a human being, it''s a good thing to marry back the top of the demon family.

    Moreover, the Terrans can have such a deep connection with the demons, which is also unimaginable in terms of interests.

    Even if the Terrans want this benefit, it depends on Sheen''s face, but at least sheen is a human being and his own. There is something to discuss.

    Therefore, the engagement between sheen and Ayi is not bad from the perspective of human race.

    But...

    "from the standpoint of the Kingdom, we really don''t want the Kingdom treasure that we are proud of to become the foil of her people or even other people."

    Anxi looked directly at Sheehan and said so.

    "If it''s an ordinary princess, it''s nothing compared with the devil. Be a side room, be a side room. But how special is Roxie? Don''t you understand?"

    Indeed, Roxie''s status in the Kingdom and even in the human race can not be compared with that of her Princess.

    She is the blessing of the goddess of fate, the favorite of the protoss, the miracle person who can master the power of fate, and even has the possibility of detachment. With the recognition of the holy sword, her future will never be under a demon.

    So she''s going to be someone''s wife?

    Tyranny!

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    It can be said that the problem actually lies in the identity of Roxie.

    If Roxie is just a princess, it is absolutely impossible to compare with the demons.

    But Roxie is not.

    She is not only the successor of Mithra''s sword after thousands of years, but also inherits the power of the goddess of destiny. Even part of the concept of existence has been transformed into a goddess, which makes the goddess of the protoss treat her as her own person, or even as the successor of the goddess of destiny.

    Behind such Roxie stands not only the Kingdom, but also the Protoss.

    As a result, in terms of strength, Roxie has the possibility to catch up with Ayi, or even become more powerful than her. In terms of the power behind, Ayi has the support of the demons, and Roxie also has the support of the Protoss. The two sides are in the middle of each other, and no one is inferior.

    If such Roxie is really married, I believe that all the men in ohm niepertanson are willing to give up everything for her, and the kingdom will only treat her as a treasure among treasures. How can she be wronged and become a side wife?

    Even Rosie herself, considering her position, did not dare to compromise on this matter.

    Of course, it is certain to marry, and it is absolutely impossible not to.

    We all have suoha in this dog man''s body. If we don''t marry, that''s the real loss.

    Moreover, Roxie does not think that in this world, in addition to sheen, who is qualified to marry themselves.

    If you don''t talk about your status, strength and potential, just talk about your nature. If you marry someone else, you won''t want to fish in your life.

    So, Roxie''s attitude is very clear.

    "How to solve this problem, you can come up with a satisfactory solution, but in any case, our engagement can not be voided."

    That''s what Roxie threw to the kingdom.

    If it had not been for this, sheen hadn''t come back for a while, and those noble high-level people with ulterior motives would have been using some tricks in the dark.

    In that case, when sheen comes back, the day lily may be cold.

    Now, Roxie once again put out her bottom line, and her attitude can be said to be quite clear.

    "Roxie..."

    Anxi''s face broke.

    My good daughter, you just throw out the established facts, don''t you let that boy have no fear?

    What do you want us to do if he makes any rude demands based on this?

    Sure enough, it''s the water splashed by the married daughter. Her elbow will only turn out.

    Anxi''s heart is cooling.

    Such Anxi didn''t know that sheen had no fear.

    Even without Roxie''s clear line-up, he would not have been intimidated by ansey.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan spoke out.

    "I''ll talk about my attitude first, your majesty." Sheehan raised his eyes, looked at Anxi and said, "personally, I don''t want to give my women a row. Who is big or who is small? I will definitely treat them equally."

    There''s no need to say more about this, otherwise don''t be the leading role of harem flow, just be the scum man.

    Anxi nodded without any objection to Sheehan''s words.

    He is a king, and there is not only one woman. Of course, he knows how sheen feels at this time.

    It''s just that...

    "it''s your business, you can decide for yourself." Not to regard it as right, but to be a local customs and practices, others should be disregarded. But Luo Si is a member of the royal family. The real princess is not free from vulgarity.

    It''s about the face of the royal family, the majesty of the kingdom.

    If we don''t pay enough attention to it, there will be more and more people who despise the law in the future, and the country will become more and more chaotic. This is something Anxi doesn''t allow to happen.

    Gray used to be like this. He was so dazzling and full of legend. In the end, he was willing to be the licking dog of the demons. It was a disgrace to the kingdom.

    If this gives the Chinese people the impression that the kingdom can only lick the demons, how disappointed they will be with the Kingdom and how humble they will feel in front of the demons will be clear.

    Therefore, the former king did not hesitate to abolish the once dazzling collateral prince, did not recognize Gray''s royal status, and forbidden the kingdom to mention his affairs again, which was treated as a disgrace.

    Face, in some people''s eyes, does not matter, but when it comes to the level of state and power, it can have a substantial impact.

    I don''t know how many enterprises had image problems in the previous life, which led to a sharp drop in shares, unable to turn back the capital, and finally to decline. Sheen himself can''t be more clear.

    Therefore, he did not impose his ideas on the Kingdom, regardless of their scruples.But Sheehan said the same.

    "His Royal Highness Longmo is indifferent to this matter. She thinks it''s a human custom and has nothing to do with her as a demon. She doesn''t care and won''t fight for anything with Rosie. She even told me that it''s OK to marry Rosie first."

    Sean said it.

    "Is that true?"

    All of a sudden, Anxi came to the spirit.

    If so, the location of Roxie''s main palace would be right.

    Under the condition of having an engagement with Rosie and Eyre at the same time, sheen married Rosie first. Naturally, people in that world would think that Rosie was the main room and was recognized by Eyre.

    Even the devil is willing to give in, which will help Roxie''s reputation, you can imagine.

    At that time, the reputation of the kingdom will rise.

    When Anxi was excited about this, sheen poured a basin of cold water on him.

    "It''s true, but I don''t want AI Yi to be so competitive. In the end, I think that she is not as good as Roxie, and let the Kingdom step on AI Yi''s fame to achieve herself." Sean pointed out: "you should know what I mean, right? Your majesty

    "This..." Anxi had nothing to say.

    He knew that Sean was warning himself.

    If the king really made a fuss on this matter, and let the world think that Rosie trampled on AI Yi, and AI Yi could only serve as a foil for Rosie, the Kingdom certainly gained great fame and benefits, but sheen and even the demons behind sheen would not give up.

    To sum up...

    "I don''t know who is the right wife, let alone who is the side room."

    Sean finally came up with his own idea.

    "I will marry Rosie and Ayi at the same time. That''s my decision."

    That''s it.

    Although Aiyi said in advance that she didn''t care about this, she didn''t care, which doesn''t mean that Sheehan can ignore her reputation.

    AI Yi, the Dragon demon, is the peak of the demon clan. A person above should have enjoyed the greatest reputation in the world, instead of being spoiled by himself.

    In a word, he didn''t want any of his women to be aggrieved.

    Now it''s Roxie and aylie, and then tiel and melica, and Sean will marry one by one.

    Besides, Sheehan has to consider the position of the demons.

    AI Yi doesn''t care. It doesn''t mean that the demons are willing to see their proud demons set off by the Terrans to set off Roxie''s reputation.

    If you can''t do it well, you''ll have to make trouble.

    "Marry at the same time?" Anxi frowned and said, "it''s not in line with the rules."

    "Your Majesty, please find a way to make it conform to the rules." Sheehan obviously won''t compromise on this matter and said directly: "I think the Kingdom doesn''t want to offend the demons on this matter, either?"

    Anxi is speechless.

    It''s true.

    "Whether it is to let Roxie be the right wife, or let Ayi be the right wife, it may lead to the dissatisfaction of the forces behind one of them." Sheehan said: "I know that in this matter, the Kingdom has the support of the Protoss and is not afraid of the difficulties of the demons. But once there is friction between the Protoss and the demons, what impact will it have on the upcoming talks among the three nationalities? I think your majesty will not be surprised."

    This is not a human situation. Sheen doesn''t want to encounter it.

    Therefore, Sean''s attitude is very firm only in this matter.

    On one side, all the people who had been listening in expressed their opinions one after another.

    "I think what boztutching said is quite reasonable, father." Liya then supported Sheen''s way: "because this matter offends the demon clan, let the friction between the three clans, really not desirable."

    This Wang''s sister is very aware of the overall situation. Even if she has some complaints about sheen, she still wants to stand on his side.

    "What''s your opinion, Roxie?"

    Anxi frowned deeper and deeper and turned to look at Roxie.

    Roxie''s face was expressionless, but in her heart was a cry.

    "My opinion? My opinion is that the position of the main palace is gone! "

    Baby Roxie is very thin and blue. She has mushrooms, but they can''t come out.

    But she had some guesses that sheen would do it.

    What is the palace side room? For people from this strange world, it has no concept at all.

    In addition, Roxie doesn''t want to take advantage of AI Yi and offend the demons. As a result, she naturally chose to default.

    Anyway, if no one is in the palace, he will not lose much.

    It''s a big deal. When you grow up, you can compete with the Dragon devil.

    If you go fishing, you can''t be persecuted by others.

    With that in mind, Roxie nodded.

    "As I said, in addition to the annulment of the engagement, you can come up with a satisfactory result."

    That is to say, now, it''s OK to get married. It''s not demanding."..."

    Anxi would like to say that not everyone is satisfied with the result.

    But what else can he say?

    It''s better to avoid offending the demons.

    even if you think of Anxi Kingdom''s strength, you will feel a little empty.

    "I''ll come up with a way."

    Hearing this, sheen smiles.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    When it comes to this, it''s a matter of course.

    The atmosphere between Sean and Anxi was no longer as serious as it had been at the beginning And heavy (?) It''s a lot easier now.

    But before sheen wanted to leave, ansey thought of one thing.

    "By the way, it''s time to raise your title."

    That''s what Anxi said all of a sudden.

    "Exalted?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    "Now?"

    Rosie and Leia were also a little stunned.

    In principle, this should not have happened.

    You know, it''s only about half a year since sheen became a nobleman.

    In half a year or so, Sheehan was first made a Viscount, directly skipping the lowest rank Baron, and then became a count because of his engagement with Rosie, becoming a real superior aristocrat. The speed of promotion can be described as fast as appalling.

    For an ordinary family, it would take at least a hundred years of accumulation and development to make enough contributions to the kingdom before they would be granted the title of superior aristocracy.

    It took Sean half a year to complete this process. If it wasn''t for his good achievements and excellent strength, it would have caused criticism and dissatisfaction.

    Even so, Anxi had planned to wait until Sheehan and Roxie got married before he was promoted to Marquis, making him a great nobleman next only to the Duke.

    In other words, in the original plan, Sheehan should settle down for a few more years before he can be promoted to nobility.

    Now, ansey is ahead of schedule.

    No way.

    "You are a brave man. All the people in oppertanson know that if you don''t raise your title, not only will the foreign powers be ready to move, but also the kingdom people will feel uneasy?"

    Anxi sighed helplessly.

    This is not a big problem for the Kingdom at present.

    Liya also said thoughtfully.

    "It''s true that many people have visited the boztut family recently, especially the great figures of foreign countries and foreign forces, who are several times more than their native visitors."

    Among so many people, no one would believe that none of them came with the idea of digging the wall.

    They will definitely feel excited about the strength, potential and energy behind the brave, and then have the mind to dig the wall.

    And in the current situation, what the other side will use as the number one target of attack, think clearly.

    "I see." Rosie murmured, "it''s really hard to keep a brave man, just a count''s words."

    Those forces of foreign countries and nations will certainly aim at this and throw an olive branch at sheen.

    They will say that to stay in the Kingdom and be a little count with Sheehan''s ability is to be humble and buried.

    Not to mention the influence of foreign countries and nations, even the people of the kingdom will worry about whether Sheehan will eventually abandon the Kingdom and go to another country because of his low title.

    "This kind of voice is still very small, only appears in the high level of the Kingdom, but if it is not solved, it may become a hidden danger."

    That''s what Anxi thought.

    "So I want to raise your title now and make you a marquis."

    This is already the highest level of nobility that anyone outside the royal family can get.

    The highest level of the Duke is only the Royal relatives will be granted, the next level of the Marquis is is the highest status of the nobility.

    Among these nobles, there are even some forces and strength that are no less than those of the Duke.

    Like the elbains.

    Like the razahad family.

    These two Marquises are the typical pillars of the country that even the Duke''s family dare not provoke casually.

    It has already been explained that we should use this title to retain the brave.

    Of course, this will never be Sheehan''s end.

    "Now think about it carefully. According to the situation of you and Roxie, you will probably have to merge the titles after you get married. Then you will be the Duke''s family. It''s meaningless to upgrade your title to Marquis at that time." Anxi said helplessly: "in this case, it''s a good choice to let you become a marquis while your reputation is at its peak."

    When sheen and Roxie get married and the two families merge, sheen is likely to become the head of the Duke''s family.

    Unless Roxie wants to fight him.

    But is it possible for Roxie to be the owner?

    She would like to be able to fish at home every day!

    Anxi does not know the nature of Roxie, but she knows that her baby daughter is not a person who likes power. After she gets married, nine out of ten of the family''s leaders will fall on sheen.

    , a kinsman of the emperor, who married the royal highness of the royal highness of the princess, and the sister, who is worthy of the name of the queen, will be queen. Such an elder sister is in the mask.This kind of power, perhaps just barely worthy of Hearn''s brave identity.

    At that time, no one would think that Sheehan would abandon his position in the Kingdom and leave it.

    Anxi just wants to give sheen a future that he can look forward to and let him know that the kingdom of the future is his world.

    Obviously, as the king of a country, Anxi has to worry about whether Sean might be poached.

    "All right."

    Sean could see Anxi''s concerns, but he didn''t refuse.

    He is not very greedy for his noble identity, only regard this identity as a destination in the world, a shelter that can be found.

    If he really wanted to pursue status, the boztuts would have taken off early. How could they wait for someone else to deliver the title to him?

    But it''s all at this point. As the saying goes, don''t let it go. It''s good to send it. Whether it''s big or small, take it first.

    In this way, if you suddenly want to play the strategy game of the different world, you can take it as a starting point to start the expedition against the world.

    As for his current status and the energy behind it, sheen does not want to consider whether a royal nobleman is worthy of his own.

    What else?

    Create a country to be king?

    It''s not impossible, but Sean is in trouble.

    It''s better to be an aristocrat who has a dream of life and death. If you leave all the troubles to others, you can do something you love to do at home, flirt with your wife, and develop new postures. Isn''t it fragrant?

    After all, I''m an ordinary person, not the material to be the protagonist. To conquer the world, I''d better leave it to other walkers.

    So... That''s it!

    "You and Roxie have to get married a little earlier. You''d better finish it as soon as possible."

    Anxi tangled for a long time, and finally reluctantly said the plan.

    Now, Roxie came to her senses.

    If you say this, I won''t be sleepy!

    "Should the date of marriage be advanced?"

    Leia was just right to express surprise.

    "What else?" Anxi said: "I don''t want to regenerate any branches, which makes me worried."

    Sean is not what it used to be. It can be said that Sean is a rare commodity and has become a hot potato in everyone''s eyes.

    If we don''t get him and Roxie married as soon as possible, who knows, will there be another heart breaking engagement?

    In that case, things will have to get more troublesome.

    In this regard, Roxie is 100, 000 points agreed.

    "Yes, as soon as possible."

    The fishing princess was there, with a cold face and a crazy hint. She just announced on the spot that she had become Sheen''s shape.

    On the contrary, Sean...

    "how fast should it be?"

    Just as unprepared, Sheehan put on a look of a man who was not ready for marriage.

    It seemed that I didn''t expect that I would step into the grave so soon, which made Roxie, Anxi and even Liya want to beat him up.

    "As fast as you can!"

    Anxi even said such hard words like fire.

    "Do you have a problem?"

    Leah stares at Sean.

    "..."

    Rosie didn''t say anything, just released her death gaze at Sean.

    Sean''s gone.

    "All right, you set a date for me to inform the demons."

    Sean can only accept his fate.

    Looking at the emotion on his face, the royal family on the scene could not help rolling their eyes.

    If he couldn''t be beaten, Sheen''s eyes would have been swollen.

    "I''ll discuss the wedding date with the supreme Sala after the talks among the three ethnic groups." Anxi thought for a moment and said, "the talks among the three ethnic groups are almost here. At that time, you all have to attend. Go and make good preparations. Don''t lose face."

    Smell speech, Sean regardless, Roxie and Liya is heavily nodded.

    One of them is the successor of Mithra, the goddess of fate and the brave one, and the other is the next heir to the throne of the kingdom.

    It''s good not to talk to people of all nationalities, countries and forces, but to show your face there.

    After all, the gathering of all the influential and racial bigwigs in omnipotence would be a harvest if they were to show their faces and make a deep impression on that occasion.

    That''s the end of the conversation.

    Seeing this, alidia seems to have grasped the right time and stepped forward.

    "I know that I''m probably still not your opponent at the moment." Alidia looked directly at Sheehan, eyes burning with war, said: "but I still want to challenge you once."Alidia''s speech changed the faces of all the people present.

    "Chief!"

    In front of the transparent man, shanai couldn''t help making a sound.

    "Alidia!"

    Anxi also called out.

    "Teacher..."

    Rosie frowned.

    "Elbain?"

    Leia was completely at a loss.

    It occurred to alidia that no one would challenge her.

    Even sheen didn''t think of it, which led to his stupefaction.

    But after a while, sheen shook his head.

    "It''s not me you should fight against."

    Sean actually said such a thing.

    "Not you?" Alidia frowned and said, "who else can that be?"

    Sheehan turned his eyes and looked at alidia.

    The next second, sheen spat out a name.

    The appearance of that name suddenly changed the whole audience.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    After a while, Sean, Roxie, Leia and xanai left the king''s bedroom.

    Anxi and alidia watched them go, but they looked different.

    Anxi was a little sad.

    Alidia is still expressionless, only those who are familiar with him can find the flicker in his eyes.

    "Is that good?" After all, Anxi could not hold back and asked, "you should know that the child is definitely not your opponent, right?"

    Remembering the name of the man Sheehan just mentioned who should fight with alidia, Anxi felt ridiculous.

    He did not expect that, in the end, the man who fought with alidia would become that man.

    The problem is, alidia actually agreed.

    This made Anxi really doubt her ears.

    But alidia is obviously serious.

    "Although the relationship is not very good, but I still understand my daughter''s character." Alidia said faintly: "she is not the kind of person who is impulsive and self-confident. Since she dares to challenge me through boztutching, at least she has mastered some means to defeat me?"

    This sentence left Anxi in a daze.

    He doubted his ears again.

    "You say that child is sure to beat you?"

    Anxi didn''t believe it very much, and his face was full of disbelief.

    "I think so." Alidia is still so indifferent, so indifferent, said: "a while ago, that girl went to the Empire, it seems to break out a lot of things, may be what great harvest?"

    What wonderful harvest can make a 16-year-old girl who is less than 80 level have the confidence to defeat a top legendary strong girl who is 99 level?

    Anxi thought about it, and at last she could only think of one possibility.

    "She shouldn''t...

    Anxi was a little surprised.

    It''s not just Anxi, but alidia seems to have a certain degree of speculation, which makes his eyes twinkle again.

    Soon alidia whispered.

    "Let me see how far you have grown."

    Thinking of such a thing, alidia clenched her sword in her arms, her breath rising and falling.

    ...

    on the other hand, as soon as sheen and others had just stepped out of the king''s bedroom, Roxie couldn''t bear to ask.

    "Is the child really going to challenge the teacher?"

    The bright gold in Roxie''s eyes has disappeared, replaced by the original wine red, which is full of worries that ordinary people can easily see.

    "It''s reckless."

    Even Liya said that, obviously not hopeful of the challenger.

    "The leader is the first master of the Terran. Although her talent is only under her royal highness Rosie, she is still so young, not to mention the legendary level, even if she has not reached level 80, how can she defeat the leader?"

    Sha Nai, who has been watching, said such words in amazement.

    It can be imagined that all the people present felt that the winning rate of this challenge was quite slim.

    Especially Roxie.

    "Even if I don''t use the power now, I have to unseal the holy sword to win against the teacher, and the chance of winning is not 100%. Only after I use the power can I have the power to stabilize the teacher and win steadily. The child doesn''t have the holy sword and doesn''t have the power of Goddess like me. How can I defeat the teacher?"

    Roxie had already expressed her worries.

    the royal highness of the princess was quite concerned about what happened to her childhood friend. In the past, Shane had helped her to take care of each other more than once. Now that the other side has made such an astonishing challenge, how can he not worry about Luo Xi?

    Of course, it doesn''t matter if it''s just a challenge.

    With the strength of alidia, it''s very easy to beat the child with mercy.

    I believe that even alidia will not be cruel to her daughter.

    The terrible thing is that alidia has to fight hard.

    Because if the child really wants to put all his eggs in one basket, he will surely use the power of taboo.

    What will become at that time, Roxie dare not think about it.

    "No, I have to persuade the teacher to give up the challenge."

    Roxie''s already concerned, but she''s in a mess.

    "Come on, don''t make trouble."

    Sheehan holds on to Roxie and doesn''t let her turn around.

    "Don''t you worry at all?"

    Rosie blamed Sean instead.

    In this regard, Sheehan just said a light.

    "I''m more worried that if she can''t achieve her goal, she will do something to make her heart bad."

    Sean''s words made Roxie dumb.With her knowledge of the child, if everyone stopped her from challenging alidia, she might have gone her own way and done something.

    That child is like this, calm, independent, self-improvement, have their own ideas, also very adhere to their own decisions.

    So, if it really hinders her, it may lead to a difficult situation.

    "That girl..."

    Liya seems to know something about it and looks like she has a headache.

    Shanai just put on an expression of distrust, as if she heard someone preparing to die.

    "Is there no way?"

    Roxie was very upset.

    She never wanted to see anything happen to her childhood friends.

    "Don''t worry." Sean tightened Roxie''s little hand and said, "it''s a big deal. At that time, I''ll take Yulin and Lilith with me, plus you. Four people will watch together. Even if anything happens, they can intervene immediately to avoid the worst."

    "Yulin and Lilith?" Roxie was slightly stunned, then relaxed a little.

    "That''s the best." Liya also in front of a bright, even way: "have you four at the side to watch, won''t have too big problem."

    For the strength of Hearn and others, although Liya does not fully understand, but there are some numbers.

    She doesn''t know how strong Sean is now, but Sean was able to defeat alidia before, and now he is stronger. Not to mention the holy sword, it''s not difficult to stop alidia.

    Rosie is not to mention that the existence of the successor of the goddess of fate, without the use of power and power, is not inferior to alidia. After the use of power and power, it is needless to say that she can absolutely suppress alidia.

    What level is Yulin at present? Liya is not very clear, but she was already the famous legendary king of demons before, and now she has become a human. That will only be stronger, maybe not under alidia.

    In addition, Lilith, the most powerful evil god in the legend, who can compete with the Devil Man...

    Liya suddenly realized that such a combination was a little scary.

    It''s clear that alidia is already the first master of the Terran, but some of these four people are not below him, some are just above him, all of them gather together, it''s so strong that it''s explosive.

    However, the relationship between the four is not general.

    There''s no doubt about the relationship between sheen and Roxie. The couple who will enter a door in the future will not separate for the rest of their lives.

    Yulin is a horse domesticated by Sheehan. She is loyal to Sheehan, and is afraid that she will always be with him.

    Lilith, as a goddess, is supposed to be far away from ordinary people, but this innocent evil god almost sticks to sheen directly. Leia can''t see the sight that she will leave in the future.

    The whole family gathered together, and there will be another dragon demon AI Yi in the future...

    hiss...

    Liya just felt numb.

    This wave, this wave is the rhythm of preparing to be full of martyrs.

    It seems that if I become queen, this family will be my biggest support.

    Thinking of this, Leia felt a twinge of joy. Beside

    , Sha Ming Ming also noticed the look of his royal highness. As if she could understand her feelings, he looked at the sight of two people.

    Originally, for xanai, alidia is undoubtedly the strongest knight, the pillar of the Kingdom, and the character that all Knights yearn for.

    Now it seems that this family is the real big man. The king is even the future ruler of the human race.

    ... should I follow these two thighs?

    There was a tangle in shanai''s heart.

    In this way, the whole Party has decided how to deal with this matter.

    "Remember to let me know as soon as the child enters the palace."

    So Roxie told Sheehan.

    "I see."

    Sheen would not refuse.

    That''s what he meant.

    Although he himself has enough control over the war situation, in order to be just in case, all the measures he can take must be repeated.

    No matter how to say, it''s related to the safety of my little wife. I can''t be too cautious.

    If the demons weren''t here, Sheehan would have taken all six of them.

    By the way, there are three goddesses...

    No, they''re not.

    Feeling that he saw something unfair and anti chaos in the future, sheen resolutely abandoned the three pits.

    ...

    "Ha jo!"

    "Ha Choo!"

    "Ha Choo!"In the demon world, in one of the rooms of the supreme castle, three goddesses who were suppressed by inexplicable power sneezed one after another.

    "What... What''s going on?"

    "Suddenly sneezing..."

    "I always feel that someone is slandering us!"

    The three goddess of pit goods looked at each other, and after a while, they fell down again.

    "Well, wilt, sildy, when can we get out of here?"

    "Didn''t the hateful moon devil say that? When the three ethnic groups talk, they will take us to... Return the goods? "

    "They are not goods!"

    The three goddesses began to complain.

    Unfortunately, they can''t get away.

    ...

    at the same time, on a street in Wangdu, an incredible scene is happening.

    "-"

    all the men and women in the street seemed to see something incredible. One or two of them were stuck there, unable to move.

    The whole street was noisy not long ago. At this moment, it was quiet and frightening.

    In the street, only one footstep echoed.

    "Ha ha."

    Charming laughter rings, in exchange for countless people''s intoxication, long absence.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    At this time, sheen didn''t know how serious the situation was in the capital.

    After he came out of Anxi''s bedroom, he went back to her bedroom with Rosie.

    Liya is separated from them on the way. It seems that she has business to deal with.

    As the future queen who has made it clear that she will inherit the throne, Liya has gradually taken over some of the power in the hands of Anxi, and the power recovered from Rosie has been handed over to her. Her royal highness, the first queen, is very busy at ordinary times.

    Now it''s time for the talks among the three ethnic groups. As the host and the designated moderator of the talks, lya naturally wants to make all preparations for the talks on behalf of the kingdom of Mithra.

    Under such circumstances, it''s very rare for her to find time to criticize Sean and look at Roxie.

    On the other hand, Roxie''s power has been handed over, and she is also waiting to be married. As a princess who is about to get married, there is almost no official business of the Kingdom handed over to her.

    Now Roxie is much more leisurely than before, and even has nothing to do, which makes her happy.

    Of course, Roxie is not totally out of work.

    For example, the operation of the Knights of the sabre and other things, Roxie still has to deal with.

    That''s what I said.

    "The Knights of the sabre are my exclusive escort. In the future, when they go out on their own, they will have to go with me."

    That is to say, this is Roxie''s dowry, or dowry.

    "When you are free, you should be familiar with them. After all, they are all your people."

    Roxie said something that made Sheen''s mouth twitch.

    He knew, of course, that what Roxie meant was that the Knights of the sabre were bound to join the boztuts in the future.

    Roxie''s own will is also very obvious. After she gets married, she will give her Duchess directly to sheen. She won''t set up another door, just be a duchess in peace.

    In this way, the Knights of the sword will naturally merge into the boztut family and become the private Knights of the boztut family.

    At that time, Sean will be the master of the boztut family, which is of course the master of the Knights of the sabre.

    It''s just... Can''t you put it in a better way?

    What is "all my people" after?

    I don''t know. I thought I was going to do something about the knight''s order.

    Prepare the Hougong group?

    Emmmmm... It sounds beautiful, but sheen always thinks that if he really has no moral integrity, he will be killed either by the holy sword or by the dragon breath, or even by the ghost girl or the Dragon Girl. It''s not worth the loss.

    Roxie didn''t seem to realize what she said. She told sheen like this.

    "I have already said in the paladins that in the future when we get married, the people they serve will change from me to you, or they will serve us directly. So you can consider whether you want to cultivate them well."

    Roxie left the decision to Sean.

    "That''s a lot of power."

    Sean is thoughtful.

    He has also observed that all the female knights in the Knights of the sword are very young and beautiful girls.

    Don''t get me wrong, Sean is not looking at people and things with LSP''s eyes, but a very serious observation.

    No matter whether they are beautiful or not, they are young, and they are worthy of Sean''s support.

    After all, in such a mood for love, there are still four levels above 70 that can raise their own level to 30, which is undoubtedly a group of good seedlings with high talent potential.

    It is not impossible for such a good seedling to reach the level of the Knights of the guards in the future if it is cultivated with great efforts.

    Even, in Sheehan''s view, the four female Knights above 70 have the potential to reach the legendary level.

    Sean didn''t know where Roxie came from for such a group of gifted girls, but there was no doubt that if such potential and talents were not cultivated properly, wouldn''t it be outrageous?

    With that in mind, sheen made a decision.

    "I''ll have a good discussion with Riley and Vivian to see how they want to cultivate these girls."

    Sean made that decision.

    "Just make up your mind."

    Of course, Roxie won''t disagree.

    Although she left the decision-making power to sheen, she naturally hoped that her female knights would be reused and have a bright future.

    No matter what, she has worked so hard to select all kinds of talents. They are excellent in talent, appearance, etiquette and quality. If they are not well built, they will not be wasted?

    In order not to let those female Knights'' talents be abandoned, salted fish such as Roxie have made all kinds of training plans and training policies for the Knights of the sabre these days.Now, Sean is back. Of course, Roxie is directly in his hands.

    "It''s good that I can be free again."

    Back in the room, Roxie showed her true form completely, threw herself on the bed and groaned happily.

    listening to the sultry voice, sheen glanced at her royal highness showing a proud figure in the bed, reaching out and grabbed her as a jade like tender foot.

    However, the tender foot shrank away in an instant.

    "What are you doing?"

    Rosie sat up, raised her pillow, and looked at sheen with a wolf proof look. Her beautiful face was full of vigilance.

    Obviously, the girl was afraid. She was afraid that sheen would still toss her like she did yesterday.

    "I warn you, I don''t want to be so tired as yesterday. If you mess around, I''ll call you this time."

    Roxie gave such a warning.

    Sheen, of course, was dismissive.

    "It''s like you didn''t yell when I messed up."

    Sean said this with her lips curled.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Roxie just felt like she was run over by a wheel.

    This is definitely driving, isn''t it?

    Although the speed is not high, because of the vivid memory, it does great harm to Roxie who flashed thousands of shame pictures in her mind.

    "I''m TM..."

    at the moment, Roxie is ready to blow up Sean''s rude words.

    Unfortunately...

    "what are you doing?"

    Sean glared at the fishing princess.

    This guy, good don''t learn, bad learn a lot, even this kind of foul language dare to burst?

    Is this the treasure of the kingdom? Idols in the eyes of all mankind? The perfect Princess Royal Highness?

    I''m afraid there''s nothing more wrong than the sea.

    "I... I give up?" Roxie instantly counseled, but still quickly said: "but I really can''t today!"

    It seems that this girl is really afraid.

    Sheen didn''t force it either, just grunted and said, "OK, then I won''t touch you any more."

    Roxie was stunned.

    I''ll never touch it again?

    ... that doesn''t work!

    Without even thinking about it, Roxie grabbed Sean''s trouser legs and opened her mouth pitifully.

    "No, it''s just one day today. Let me have a rest today, OK?" Roxie desperately discussed: "well, tomorrow, tomorrow will satisfy you!"

    Humble princess, online courtship.

    If that pitiful look of begging falls into other people''s eyes, it is likely to be heartbroken.

    is this the highness of your royal highness?

    Is this still the treasure of the noble kingdom?

    Can you do something more in line with your identity?

    The most beautiful woman of the human race, the flower of kaolin in the eyes of all people, and the dream lover in the eyes of countless men, are so humble, let alone heartbreaking and spitting blood.

    Even sheen couldn''t see it.

    "You don''t have a princess, do you?" Sheehan squeezed Roxie''s face, tugging at it, and said, "can you leave some thoughts for me?"

    Hearing this, Roxie gritted her teeth.

    , when he played the perfect princess and his goddess of high cold, he felt he was showing off his racks, and was trying to clear up himself. Now he is so humble about giving him obey in every way that he wants to satisfy his big man''s self-esteem.

    Dog men are so hard to serve, aren''t they?

    Roxie slapped Sean''s hand.

    "Not today! If you can''t, you can''t! "

    Roxie simply the whole person into the quilt, cover the whole body with the quilt, shrink into a ball, into the defensive situation.

    "Well, I don''t want to do anything to you. Don''t lose face there."

    Sean''s eyes were pounding and speechless.

    To be reasonable, he is also a person, not a horse. He tossed Roxie so many times yesterday. After returning home, he tossed tyer all night. It''s good to be energetic today. How can he continue to toss?

    The sage''s state can''t be relieved in two or three days, unless it''s like when he was in the demon world, he tried to eat tonic....

    thinking of those hard days, Sean was not good at all.

    It''s the so-called small happy, big hurt, strong fly away, Sean had a period of time in the edge of fly away repeatedly horizontal jump, really think about all feel terrible.

    Therefore, Sheehan thinks that it''s better to cultivate one''s character for a period of time.

    Well, Chinese culture is broad and profound, self-cultivation, cultivation... Nice!

    "Get up and get down to business."Sheen took a picture of the place of the breech, and let the princess of the quilt get out of the head reluctantly.

    The dazzling hair not only didn''t destroy her aesthetic feeling, but also had a kind of unspeakable aesthetic feeling, which really makes people feel sad. This beautiful person is to do everything pleasing to the eye, and the proper God will enjoy food.

    "What''s the point?"

    Rosie asked reluctantly.

    "I ask you." Without beating around the Bush, Sheehan said directly, "what have you done with those who have invaded the boztut family, especially the old demons?"

    Yes, Sean is here for this.

    Rosie also understood that sheen was really going to get down to business, so she responded without thinking.

    "Some of them have been arrested, some have been executed on the way to battle, and some have committed suicide. Now there are only a few people left who are still hanging on their lives, but they can''t ask anything."

    Roxie''s honest answer.

    Sheen frowned.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    For the old demons, Sheehan was so disgusted that he couldn''t be disgusted any more, so bored that he couldn''t be bored any more.

    Those guys, to put it mildly, are called terrorist underground organizations. To put it mildly, they are a group of flies who are immersed in their own delusions and regard the so-called purpose as their ideal. In order to achieve it, they can openly ignore anyone''s feelings and even life, and achieve their own purpose by doing harm to them by any means.

    Sean doesn''t know how many times they have been involved in unnecessary situations, or even targeted by those guys.

    Even Moro has a lot to do with the original demons. At the beginning, it was the old demons in mirage that calculated Lilis. In addition, the slayer faction, which led to all kinds of tragedies of the kings ten years ago, was the culprit. It was also because of the action of the old demons that leixia and tyer had great changes in their lives It''s just like this all the time, doing things that people hate.

    Sean was a revenger and had written down all these accounts.

    Therefore, when he was in the demon world, Sheehan would choose to capture gold alive, intending to get the information of the old demons from him.

    Unfortunately, gold was abandoned mercilessly and disappeared.

    In fact, sheen is still very upset about this.

    As a result, after returning to Wangdu, Sean realized that those guys had taken advantage of their absence to attack the boztut family.

    In this way, is it possible for sheen to give up?

    He came here today to solve the problem of engagement and to see the situation of those old demons.

    He can''t wait to settle accounts, so he won''t miss any chance to get information.

    Sheehan''s idea is that since he can''t torture gold and he doesn''t get something from gold, he should start from here.

    As far as Sean knows, among the old demons who invaded boztut''s family, there was a very high-level master, who was eighty-eight, not far from the legendary level.

    Such a master, in his own power, certainly has a high position.

    Even if it''s not as good as an apostle like gold, it''s no worse than an ordinary messenger.

    Perhaps such a prisoner can really ask something.

    Of course, if the other party is a member of the original devil.

    The old demons not only have the group of [original demons], but also have other forces, big and small.

    If the other party is not an emissary of the original demon, but someone from other old demons, then even if Sheehan asked him about the original demon, he would not be able to answer.

    For this reason, Sheehan also asked Roxie.

    "Which group of captured old demons are they from the old demons faction?"

    Sheehan only wants the other party to be an old demon belonging to the original demon.

    There is no reason for that. It''s just that the guy of the original devil is the most hateful and the most threatening.

    But...

    "I said, we didn''t ask anything." Roxie said helplessly: "those guys were all planning to commit suicide. They were found by the person in charge of the guard and stopped them in time before they were left."

    Such a group of old demons, it can be imagined, no matter how torture, torture nothing.

    How can a group of crazy believers, who are not afraid of death, torture anything?

    "We even mobilized people who are used to psychic skills or magic to interfere with their spirit, trying to hypnotize them and control their spirit, so as to make them submit. Who knows, their will is so violent that they can''t control it at all."

    Rosie sat up, stroked her hair and said to sheen.

    "Of course, if you come hard, it''s not that you can''t get in, but in that case, before you ask anything, the other party will become an idiot."

    If that happens, the other party will be happy.

    Because if you become an idiot, you can''t say anything.

    "As a result, the process of torture has been deadlocked, and there has been no progress." Roxie looked at Sean and said, "can you think of anything?"

    Sean immediately pondered.

    There is no way.

    "I know that there is a person who can accurately let those guys'' hearts sink, completely expose all his own, and obey her orders."

    Sean thought of the devil in the first time.

    "Who?"

    Rosie didn''t think of it. She asked quickly.

    Sean just wanted to speak out, outside the door, a flustered voice will ring, into the ears of Sean and Roxie.

    "Your Highness!"

    It seemed to be the voice of a female knight.

    "What''s the matter? Flustered

    Roxie quickly convergence expression, tense face, let his nature hide, put on a pair of high cold appearance of inquiry voice.But it didn''t make the female Knight''s voice any more stable.

    "Something''s wrong in the street!" "His Majesty the king and her royal highness Leia will send for boztutching to go out on the street before the situation becomes too much for her to deal with," she cried

    Smell speech, Xi en and Luo Xi looked at each other, saw each other''s eyes a little surprised color.

    "Me?"

    Sheehan was even more puzzled and completely lost his mind.

    How do you call yourself?

    Do you have cat pie?

    After thinking about it, sheen stood up.

    "Go and see what''s going on."

    Hearing Sheen''s words, Roxie immediately rose to her feet.

    "I''ll go too."

    Roxie is no longer salting fish.

    Maybe, she also cares about this situation?

    Sheehan did not refuse and nodded directly.

    The next second, they left the room without any hesitation.

    ...

    Wangdu, southeast district, commercial street.

    Here is a prosperous scene.

    Because the kingdom is a famous potion power in the human world, the business district of Wangdu has always been the first place for foreigners to visit, and it is also the place where the citizens of Wangdu often come.

    Some of them come to buy goods, some to go shopping, some are adventurers, some are businessmen, and some are employed staff. They are one of the most lively areas in Wangdu.

    Especially now that the talks among the three ethnic groups are approaching, great figures from all over the world have flocked to the capital, which has brought countless business opportunities to the capital.

    Therefore, these days, the bustle and noise in the business district is getting stronger and denser day by day, and it is getting more and more crowded day by day. It is like holding a festival every day, which fully shows what is called a sea of people.

    However, the bustle and noise in today''s business district can not be compared with before.

    That can no longer be called bustle, but chaos.

    "Fight! Kill them

    "Don''t let them run away!"

    "Who''s going to run!"

    "Do you think we''re going to run away?"

    "Dream!"

    A group of citizens, businessmen, workers and even aristocratic figures seem to be crazy, but they are fighting together here.

    Some of them are armed with weapons, some move tables and chairs, some are unarmed, some even raise their magic wands and magic wands, and their eyes are full of blood, as if they have a deep hatred for others. They are fighting one by two.

    That scene, like the gang fighting in a group, made the whole street extremely chaotic and bloody.

    "Stop it

    "Stop it all!"

    "Do you want to rebel?"

    "Stop!"

    The Knights of the Knights of the Kingdom have poured in here, shouting and yelling, trying to stop the crazy people.

    However, their obstruction not only did not make things better, but also intensified the chaos.

    "Do you want to stop us, too?"

    "We just want to see the goddess!"

    "Just a look!"

    "Why? Why stop us? "

    "You noble running dogs again. Do you want to take the goddess for yourself?"

    "Dirty noble running dog!"

    "Don''t think you can be so arrogant all the time!"

    "I''ve put up with you for a long time! I can''t bear it today

    "Come on! Come here and I''ll fight one! If you have seed, you will kill me

    Those citizens who used to be in peace and self-discipline would not know if they were really crazy. Even the Kingdom knights with weapons and much higher level moved their hands. One or two of them seemed to be dying, and they rushed to those Knights crazily.

    The Knights defended themselves and resisted. On the contrary, they were dazed by the crazy citizens. For a moment, they could not control the situation completely.

    In the end, the situation here completely shocked the palace.

    After knowing the cause of the situation, the palace did not send any more people to stop it. Instead, it called sheen out directly.

    Sean took Roxie and appeared in this area with the ability of instant movement. Looking at the chaos on the street, she was directly shocked.

    "What... What''s going on?"

    Roxie was shocked, too.

    No way.

    She had never seen people in Wangdu fall into such crazy and bloody fights.

    Sheehan was also a little stunned, but then he seemed to feel something and looked up in a direction.

    There, a little bit of connection, if not, was springing up in Sean''s heart.

    This feeling...

    "no?"Sean''s eyes widened.

    At this time, Roxie was shocked.

    "Boom!"

    Without any hesitation, Roxie released her own magic.

    The magic like a column of air rolled up, it seems to be able to soar to the sky in general, instantly rolled up heavy air waves, swept the entire business district.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    All the people who fall into the madness and fighting will stop breathing, and their faces will turn crazy.

    The knights who came to stop also changed their faces and turned around.

    Roxie''s figure, which entered the eyes of all the audience.

    "Stop it all!"

    Roxie''s cold voice spread like the wind and came into everyone''s ears.

    The thunderous roar made many people wake up.

    "Your Highness, Roxie?"

    "It''s Her Highness Rosie!"

    "Princess highness!"

    People were surprised and happy, and then quickly knelt down one by one.

    In the business district, the chaos of fighting was replaced by the crowd kneeling down in the dark, and it became extremely quiet.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    "-"

    the oppressive silence filled the street, which made everyone bow their heads in fear and dare not look at Roxie''s expression at this time.

    Roxie''s expression at this time was naturally not so good.

    Looking at the people who were all covered with color, either bleeding or black and blue, and at the disorderly stalls, shops and the damaged goods spilled all over the floor, Rosie''s face was frosty.

    She was really angry.

    "Who''s going to tell me why?"

    Roxie''s cold voice enveloped the audience, and her eyes had already turned into gold, which brought incomparable pressure.

    People can only falter under this pressure, even the atmosphere dare not breathe, even those who come from afar are so, under the pressure of Rosie, do not dare to say anything.

    Even if they are not from the Kingdom, they are nobles of other countries. At this time of the three ethnic groups'' talks, they fight vigorously in the king''s capital. The Kingdom has reason to punish them.

    So, after calming down, they all regretted it one by one.

    But when I think back to that amazing shadow, these people''s hearts are hot again, their eyes are intoxicated, and their regret disappears.

    If it''s for her, even if it''s sanctioned, what does it matter?

    Such thoughts constantly appear in a person''s heart.

    Especially those noble children, the heart of the fiery feeling is not less than any one person.

    After all, unlike ordinary people, they are more qualified to get something.

    If you can hold the beauty back...

    think about it, several noble children are in a state of excitement.

    But the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel.

    No matter how beautiful they thought, they still didn''t dare to breathe under the gaze of Roxie''s cold golden eyes and the pressure that made it difficult to breathe.

    Seeing this, Sheehan felt that he should stand up.

    "Well, it''s no use blaming them."

    Sean patted Roxie on the shoulder.

    And his voice, also let all people present this just found him.

    "That''s Sean the brave...!"

    "Count boztut..."

    "He... He''s here, too?"

    "Sure enough, he''s back."

    There was a little commotion in the crowd.

    Sean''s return is the hot news in wangduli.

    Coupled with his identity, people are naturally shocked to see the brave man in this rumor suddenly appear.

    If it was not for the wrong situation, there might have been a grand cheering.

    But now...

    "Damn, even the brave are here."

    "Do the brave want to fight with us?"

    "He''s got his royal highness Rosie and his royal highness Longmo!"

    "Greedy fellow!"

    I don''t know why, some aristocratic children or big figures of foreign countries and forces all showed some anxieties one after another. Looking at sheen, they were full of hostility.

    Only Roxie, as sheen said, frowned.

    "Why is it useless to blame them?"

    Roxie looks at Sean.

    Sean''s expression became a little subtle and helpless.

    "Because it''s a strange thing that a guy who has seen that woman doesn''t look like this."

    Sean''s words stunned Roxie.

    No, it''s not only Roxie, but all the people present are looking at each other.

    This...

    sounds like this brave man... Knows that man?

    A lot of people''s mood suddenly became ups and downs.

    It was Roxie, on the contrary, who seemed to see something in Sheen''s expression, and her frown grew deeper and deeper.

    "Do you know what''s going on?"

    Rosie looked at Sean in surprise.

    "Well, sort of." Sheen was still helpless and said to himself, "I don''t know what the hell that woman is up to. She came here ahead of time and swaggered like this. I''m afraid the world will not be in chaos."

    Sean could understand how the chaos and fighting happened even if he thought with his fingers.

    The source of all, all because of the arrival of that woman.

    The arrival of that woman made everyone here intoxicated and occupied.

    Under such circumstances, attracting bees and attracting butterflies is nothing more than normal.

    See that the peerless magic Ji, whether male or female, must have been captured in that moment.

    And with that guy''s character, he would turn a blind eye to it and continue to walk along the street.In this way, people will be crazy to catch up.

    They may not dare to get close to the past, but they will definitely support and support that woman.

    In this case, as the crowd becomes more and more dense, it is only natural to create the scene of crowding, pushing and rushing.

    Then, because of the different status, class, mood, temper and patience, the conflict is almost inevitable.

    If it is normal, this kind of conflict will end with the victory of those noble or high class figures with higher status.

    It is impossible and impossible for the common people to fight with the nobility. They have neither the courage nor the ability.

    But the bad thing is that the charm of that woman is infinite, which can make people willing to pay everything for her, and even sacrifice their terrible charm.

    In history, countless heroes stooped in front of her, and countless emperors offered their own country to her in exchange for her smile.

    Even heroes and emperors are like this, not to mention the common people, they must be completely crazy.

    As a result, conflict evolves into more violent conflict, and chaos evolves into more violent chaos, which eventually leads to all this.

    This is the only and most convincing event that Sheehan can think of.

    With that in mind, sheen understood.

    "No wonder your father and sister asked me to come and clean up the mess. I had received the news a long time ago."

    Sean rolled her eyes at Roxie.

    He wants to know with his knee that Anxi and Liya must have got the information first and investigated the course of the incident before they can support him.

    No way.

    If that one comes, who else can deal with the whole King except sheen?

    As a character of the same era with gray, Anxi and gray are cousins who are related by blood. Naturally, it is not clear what Gray will be like when he sees that one.

    Liya may also be stopped by Anxi, thinking that her appearance is likely not only to solve the situation, but also to fall together.

    That one''s charm is regardless of men and women, old and young, can make everyone crazy.

    In other words, they were so afraid that they didn''t dare to show up at all. They could only support sheen, who had been to the demon world and had already dealt with the demons, as someone else''s brother-in-law.

    Of course, Sean knew all about it, but Roxie was still confused.

    "What happened?"

    Roxie had to ask Sean for an answer.

    Sheehan didn''t answer directly.

    "Let''s go." "I''ll take you to see her," Sheehan said

    Hearing this, before Roxie had time to respond, many people on the scene reacted.

    "No! You can''t go! "

    "Sean the brave..."

    "You can''t see her!"

    A few people with obvious status stood up from the crowd.

    They have lost their sense. They just feel that once sheen passes by and meets that one, he will have evil intentions and attack that one.

    In that case, there will be one more competitor as a brave man. How can we hope for ourselves and others?

    Thinking of this, these impulsive bigwigs can''t help but stand up and stop.

    Unfortunately...

    "go away!"

    Sean didn''t even care to lick the dogs, which directly released the magic.

    "Bang!"

    In the crackling sound, all the people who stood up gave out a howl and were blown away by the magic.

    What they did reminds Sean of is that guy gray, so he didn''t even have any politeness. He knew that it was impossible to reason with them, so he just started.

    The appearance of doing it without saying a word shocked the rest of the people.

    Roxie gave the order.

    "Take all the robots back to your highness."

    Roxie didn''t intend to let go of the people who made the mess.

    The talks among the three ethnic groups are coming. During this period, the occurrence of such a vicious large-scale fighting event will only bring great negative impact to the kingdom.

    Therefore, no matter whether the people present have a reason or no reason, innocent or guilty, since they have participated in this fight, none of them can be let go.

    It is absolutely necessary to take them all back and punish them.

    "Yes

    A group of Kingdom knights who came to stop fighting took orders one after another.

    Many people still want to resist, but under the magic suppression of sheen and Roxie, they can only be taken away one by one.

    "Let go of me!""Don''t let me get out of here!"

    "Give me another look at the goddess!"

    "Yes! Just have a look

    Those people like this, while making a plea and supplication, while in a weak struggle, by a kingdom knight to escort away.

    "Goddess?"

    Rosie heard these words, not only did not solve the doubts, but more and more rich.

    Sean was only amused.

    "Don''t think about it." Sean said, "when you see her, you''ll understand why these guys are so crazy."

    With that, Sheehan took Roxie''s hand and walked slowly along the street without using instant movement.

    Roxie was full of questions in her heart, but she didn''t ask any more. She was led by sheen and walked along with her strength.

    Two people slowly in the chaos, dirty street, see one by one by the Kingdom knight to escort away people.

    Until, they came to a booth together.

    Here, there are countless people.

    Even the knights in front of the kingdom are dull.

    "Sure enough...

    sheen noticed the amazing figure and sighed.

    As for Roxie, a pair of golden eyes had already been surging.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    In the corner of the southeast commercial street, a very strange scene appeared at this time.

    A witch with angel face and devil figure stands in front of a stall, surrounded by people.

    There was excitement and infatuation in the eyes of the onlookers. It was almost like seeing the goddess in the dream. Like the world-class idol stars, they began to tremble all over.

    However, they seem to be worried that they will disturb each other. Even if they are excited, they still keep their mouths closed tightly and dare not make any sound at all, for fear that they will be disgusted by the amazing figure.

    This is true of knights, aristocrats and other influential figures.

    At first sight, both sheen and Roxie felt ridiculous.

    After all, in the same street, the rest of the fight is so fierce, so bloody, but here is so quiet and peaceful, it''s just like two different worlds, very strange.

    But that''s what happened.

    In order not to let that amazing woman face even a trace of boredom, the people present, whether ordinary people or the aristocracy, are struggling to restrain themselves.

    And the amazing woman turned a blind eye to it.

    "This looks good."

    The gorgeous woman took a snack like a popsicle from the stall, gently licked it and laughed with satisfaction.

    It seemed that she really liked the taste. The woman also took several licks, which made everyone''s attention attracted by her little red tongue and her watery lips.

    That action, appears to be so natural, but extremely attractive and charming.

    "Gulu..."

    "Gulu..."

    without any suspense, the sound of swallowing began to ring from the crowd.

    In particular, the stall owner who is closest to the woman is already dull and absent-minded.

    "Here you are."

    The woman just threw a gold coin to the stall owner at this time. She didn''t even have any change, so she turned and left.

    The stall owner has just come to his senses.

    "I... I don''t charge you! If you like, these are for you! Here you are! "

    The stall owner was so excited that he held the gold coin as if it were a treasure. He also held up all the things on the stall for the woman.

    Unfortunately, the woman didn''t even look at him. She continued walking in the street until she reached the next stall.

    Of course, as soon as the woman left, all the onlookers immediately followed.

    Until then, the conflict happened suddenly.

    "Don''t squeeze!"

    "This is my place!"

    "Get out of here!"

    "Go away!"

    A group of people who are going to catch up with the women quickly begin to fight because of the conflict.

    The stall owner also left his stall in spite of his zealous intention to keep up, but he was kicked down.

    "Ha ha! The gold coin carried by the goddess is mine

    A young nobleman snatched the gold coin while his knight was kicking down the stall owner. He was full of ecstasy.

    But the next second, the young nobleman was kicked down by the knight.

    "Go away! This is mine

    The knight roared ferociously and took the gold coin from the master.

    But soon, another group of people came around.

    "Give it to me!"

    "That''s not something you can have as a knight!"

    "I''ll trade a thousand gold coins for the one in your hand!"

    "I use ten thousand gold coins!"

    "I use 100000!"

    "Asshole! Now give me the gold immediately

    This is what happened in a fight that made people look and fear.

    Therefore, the people in front of the black support in the women''s side, away from each other, backward and conflict in the back began to fight or even fight, completely separated the two scenes.

    So if it''s not weird, what''s weird?

    However, both Sean and Roxie have already understood why this strange scene appeared.

    Roxie stared at the beautiful figure, and sheen was a little worried.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ Shen Shui]."

    Sean used his magic to make all the people who were fighting and fighting stagnate, eyes closed, one by one fell to the ground and fell into a deep sleep.

    After all this, sheen looks at Roxie and shakes her.

    "No? Daughter in law! Can''t even you resist the charm of that witch? "

    Sean''s really flustered.Roxie came back to herself with a complexion and consternation.

    "Demon, Schaffner..."

    Rosie whispered and called out the woman''s name.

    "It''s her."

    Sean stares at Roxie with a nervous look.

    Fortunately, Roxie didn''t seem to be captured.

    She breathed out, as if relieved herself, and looked at sheen.

    "Why is she here?"

    Roxie was puzzled and suddenly surprised.

    I''m puzzled because I didn''t expect that the demon in the rumor would suddenly appear here.

    Suddenly, it was because she finally understood what the chaos was all about.

    There is no doubt that all this is the disaster caused by the enchanting devil.

    "I didn''t expect that she would come here ahead of time."

    Sean confirmed that Roxie had not been greatly affected, and then breathed a sigh of relief without any trace.

    "You had guessed it was her?"

    Rosie pursed her lips and looked at Sean.

    "No, I didn''t feel it was her until I came to the scene."

    Sheen shook his head.

    Smell speech, Luo Xi nodded, raised eyes, looked to the direction that Xia Fu Nie leaves.

    Looking back at the other party''s amazing posture, appearance and endless charm, Roxie didn''t know what she thought of, and there was sadness in her eyes.

    It was the first time she had met Schaffner herself.

    Because, in the demons, except for the moon demon Sara who will visit the human world from time to time for official affairs, the rest of the demons will not come to the human world casually.

    AI Yi, for example, sometimes sleeps for hundreds of years and doesn''t necessarily come to the human world when she wakes up. It''s rare to see her real face in the human race.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that one of the masterminds of the massive assassination in the capital ten years ago was a subordinate of Jacinta, who was nominally subordinate to the Dragon demon and a subordinate of AI Yi. In addition, the appearance of the demon prime body and the loss of the demon''s body led to the Dragon demon''s coming to the capital once afterwards, Roxie would not have recognized AI Yi when she met for the first time.

    So do the rest of the demons.

    The beast demons liddoma and milupesh have intelligence claims that they will often go to the gathering places of demons such as Tagore''s forest to fight against the old demons, but they have never openly appeared in the gathering places of the crowd.

    Kamina, on the other hand, seems to have no interest in the human world. Except for a few very limited special situations, he has not entered the human world for thousands of years since the establishment of the three worlds.

    However, the number of times the demon Schaffner appears in the human world is less.

    She stayed in the devil''s world all the time except that sometimes she would travel to the human world on a whim.

    However, every time she appears, she will set off an uproar in the human world and create a legend again and again.

    It is even recorded in the history books that when this figure appeared, countless ethnic nations would be shocked by it.

    Some people give up their wealth just to follow their steps.

    Some people give their lives just to show their heart.

    It is said that hundreds of years ago, there was also an imperial nobleman who was extremely rich. After he met Schaffner by chance, he was completely destroyed. In order to see the person in his dream all the time, he took out all his money and hired a painter to paint the appearance of Schaffner.

    Unfortunately, countless painters who have seen Schaffner claim that their poor skills are not enough to paint the beauty of his royal highness. If they paint casually, they will only tarnish the beauty. Therefore, in the end, none of the painters is willing to stand up for the wealth of this incomparable country and paint a picture.

    This is very incredible, but it really happened in a journey to the human world.

    There are many similar legends.

    In any case, no one who has ever met the demon Schaffner has fallen for her beauty. Some of them even dream of seeing her again all their lives, and finally die of depression. Some of them have never married, just to miss the distant demon.

    Even the royal family of Mithra seems to have a similar situation.

    Roxie had never seen Schaffner before, but when she first saw her, all that flashed through her mind was the records she had seen in the book.

    Therefore, Rosie recognized the identity of Schaffner.

    But just because she recognized it, many worries appeared in the girl''s heart.

    It''s not because of the chaos here, and it''s not because of Schaffner''s sudden uninvited arrival, but...

    "do you know her very well?"

    Roxie turns her head and stares at Sean.

    "Me?" Sean was stunned. Looking at Roxie''s expression at this time, he felt a desire for survival in his heart, which made him say without thinking: "no, I''m not familiar with her at all."The appearance of the desire to survive was a relief to Roxie.

    Yes.

    What Roxie worried about was whether her husband would be fascinated by the foul devil.

    In history, there are by no means a few lovers and couples who have fallen apart because they have seen the demon Schaffner.

    There are even several relatively bad incidents.

    For example, a man who has seen Schaffner peels off his wife''s face with the intention of pasting a face that looks like Schaffner. This kind of thing has not happened in history.

    Rosie didn''t worry that sheen would become like that, but she also worried that he would be captured by the demon and become a person who nobody could see except her.

    If it turns out that way...

    "I might be able to stab you to death."

    Roxie said something like this.

    "Hiss ~ ~"

    Sean took a cold breath and felt that his kidney was aching.

    Until...

    "it''s too much to say that we are not familiar at all."

    A very pleasant voice began to ring.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    When the most pleasant voice rang out, all the people present, whether Sean, Roxie or the fallen passers-by, could not help beating a spirit.

    The reason is not it, just because the voice is too ethereal, even goose bumps almost did not grow out.

    Sean and Roxie turned their heads at the same time and looked at the sound source.

    Only see, before is still walking forward as if no one else''s xiafune unexpectedly did not know when came back, still holding just snacks in hand, while licking, while looking at this side with a smile.

    There was an indescribable sense of enchantment in that look and gesture, which made Sean and Roxie speechless for a moment.

    Even Sean and Roxie are like this. It''s conceivable how the passers-by around them behave.

    Anyway, in addition to watching, they have to continue to watch.

    Of course, seeing their goddess suddenly come to sheen and Roxie, the people present finally noticed them.

    At present, bursts of exclamation appear.

    "Isn''t that... Isn''t that her royal highness Roxie rusty?"

    "And Sean the brave!"

    "Why are they here?"

    "Do I, my goddess and the two know each other?"

    People were surprised and at a loss.

    This makes Sean and Roxie feel helpless.

    You know, in the past, they were people who would be recognized as soon as they appeared in public, and they suddenly became the people who attracted attention.

    Which ever thought, this time, in his own Wangdu, his own territory, actually became the neglected one?

    Sean, it''s good that Roxie, the treasure of the Kingdom, has been ignored, which is really outrageous.

    For seventeen years, Roxie was the most dazzling existence in the kingdom. I don''t know how many people followed and supported her.

    In the past, in order to see Roxie every day, the palace also presided over how many times Roxie appeared.

    Sean still remembers the scenes at that time.

    At that time, Wang City People''s enthusiasm for Roxie was as good as it is now.

    However, because of the emergence of Schaffner, which should belong to the pursuit of Roxie, now it is so crisp and neat to change a person.

    If this changes to do jealousy heart quite strong woman to face all these, that afraid today this matter is not good.

    Fortunately, Roxie is not an ordinary person, and her pursuit of fame is not as strong and eager as ordinary people.

    Rather, if she could be ignored, Roxie would like to be ignored all the time.

    In this way, you can stroll freely on the street without worrying about causing disturbance.

    Thinking of this, Rosie looked at Schaffner.

    The appearance of this famous demon man will cause a huge disturbance. As a result, people still go their own way and wander on the street.

    While Rosie was thinking about it, Schaffner was actually looking at Rosie.

    She has a lot of interest in Roxie.

    the reputation of her royal highness is not only in the human world and in the holy world, but also in the demon world.

    demons have been paying close attention to this royal highness. This is the inheritance of the holy sword of MI La and the blessings of the goddess of fortune.

    So, Schaffner spoke out with great interest.

    "You''re Lucy Mistra, aren''t you? It''s so beautiful. Compared with my sisters, it''s no less beautiful. "

    Schaffner actually took the initiative to praise others.

    This is a very rare thing.

    , after all, Xia Fu Ni is famous for not interested in things that will ignore the extreme of the devil, and now he has taken the initiative to praise a man''s Royal Highness, so Shane raised his eyebrows.

    Rosie took a deep breath, looked at Schaffner, at her suffocating angel face, and spoke.

    "Your Highness is flattered. If you want to talk about your appearance, the world knows that you are the number one in the world. The rest of your highness are also national. Compared with you, I''m just Rouge powder."

    Rosie saluted to Schaffner, and said so faintly. She was so humble.

    "Oh?"

    The interest in Schaffner''s eyes grew stronger.

    This little girl is a little interesting.

    (it''s not only able to resist the enemy in front of me, but also has the divinity of being or not. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting.)

    Schaffner gave Roxie a blank look.

    she really wants to see if this Royal Princess is really so good.

    She nibbles all the snacks in her hand. Just as she wants to go forward, she comes to Roxie, but she is in the way.

    "Oh, dear."Looking at the familiar figure, Schaffner''s expression became a little funny.

    Others looked at the scene, looking at each other, not knowing why.

    Sean suddenly blocked in front of Rosie, will protect Rosie in his own behind, staring at Schaffner.

    "What do you want?" Sheehan was very angry and said, "don''t you want to play any tricks again?"

    Many people were stunned by the impolite speech, and even some of them glared at Sean as if they were accusing him of being rude to Schaffner.

    Schaffner is innocent.

    "I didn''t do anything."

    She blinked her big eyes, as if trying to win Sean''s trust.

    "Ha ha."

    Sheehan spits out two words of truth, which means he doesn''t believe it.

    "So protective?" The innocent on the face of Schaffner disappeared, and was replaced by a bit of resentment, which made her say: "at least I''m a family with you, and you''re worried that I will harm your little wife?"

    The appearance of the resentment, straight let sheen feel his body focused, don''t know how many full of anger and murderous sight.

    But Sean is not a vegetarian.

    Feeling those eyes, Sheen''s eyes swept around, full of sharpness and coldness, which frightened many lengtouqing.

    After being intimidated, Sheehan looked back at Schaffner.

    "It''s because I know you that I have to guard against you." Sheen sneered, "who knows if you''re going to do something just because you''re interested in Roxie? Like to see how good she is? "

    Hearing the words, the language of Schaffner stopped.

    "Here, am I right?"

    Sean pointed at Schaffner as if he were pointing at a proven criminal.

    This made Schaffner a little dissatisfied.

    "I didn''t!"

    Schaffner''s mouth was strong.

    "No, you have."

    Sheehan''s outspoken rebuttal.

    "I really didn''t!"

    Schaffner began to argue.

    "No, you definitely have."

    Sean, of course, didn''t believe it at all.

    "I..."

    there''s something else Schaffner wants to say.

    At this time, sheen suddenly asked a question.

    "How would you rate Roxie?"

    As soon as the words came out, Schaffner''s words rolled with her, and she blurted out the words in her heart.

    "Ninety."

    After that, Schaffner responded.

    "Ninety..."

    sheen was speechless on the spot.

    It''s a score given only when you are full of interest, isn''t it?

    I''m so interested in meeting you for the first time. If you say you don''t want to do anything, who believes it?

    Only Roxie, a blank face.

    "What''s the score? What''s 90? " Princess

    said what she did not understand.

    And Sheehan did not explain, advised like to say a word to Schaffner.

    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. How did you turn over when you were so interested in doing something last time?"

    In a word, let Schaffner''s brain flash hundreds, thousands of G images.

    "I..."

    Schaffner puffed at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t know what to say. She could only stare at Sean with an angry look.

    "Hum."

    Sheen lifted her arms and swaggered as if she had won a victory.

    One side, Roxie really can''t see through the dialogue and the secret confrontation between them, so she can only take the opportunity to stand up.

    "Your Highness, why did you come to the capital ahead of time?"

    Roxie finally got down to business.

    "Yes." Sheehan also thought of it and asked, "did you come here alone?"

    "I sneaked over?" Schaffner glanced at Sheehan and said with a smile, "it''s not me who''s sneaking in, but someone else, isn''t it?"

    Sean was embarrassed.

    He knew that Schaffner must be referring to himself.

    "... didn''t I leave a note?"

    Sean can only say that weakly.

    "You mean, it''s very right to leave a note for us?" Schaffner stares at Sean and says with a murderous smile: "you don''t even have the words to say goodbye. You don''t want to spend the time to say goodbye. Do you really think you are reasonable?"

    "... all right." Sheehan bowed his head and agreed.

    It''s really a matter of being unkind and not bowing your head.

    Anyway, the demonic sisters are very good to themselves, including Carmina who didn''t deal with them at the beginning. All the demons'' attitudes towards themselves and others are not the same order of magnitude. Sheen doesn''t have this self-knowledge.In addition, these demons are basically taking care of themselves during their stay in the demon world. It''s also thanks to their generosity that they can reach the limit level. There is nothing to say about their kindness and treatment.

    Under such circumstances, he left a note and left without saying goodbye. Is it kind?

    It''s just that...

    "you didn''t come after me because I left, did you?"

    Sheen''s face became inexplicable.

    Rosie was stunned and looked at Schaffner.

    The people around them were shocked one after another, and at the same time, they cast their eyes on Schaffner.

    In front of everyone''s face, she first turned her eyes, and then returned with a smile.

    "Yes, for you."

    The outspoken speech directly calmed the whole audience.

    Sean and Roxie are silent.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    the people on the road around are heartbroken.

    It turns out that the goddess came to the capital to pursue men?

    Or the brave?

    Have two fiancees, a kingdom treasure, a dragon demon AI Yi brave?

    Heaven has no eyes!

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    At this moment, Sheehan clearly felt countless murderous eyes focused on himself.

    Including those people who were scared away by themselves before, at this time, they even looked like they had healed the scar and forgot the pain. They gritted their teeth and glared at Sean again.

    This makes sheen have to sigh that licking dog is really a kind of no house species. It''s a group of weak chickens, and they dare to kill themselves so much. If they are a little grumpy, people here will never see the sun again.

    No wonder it''s said that the enchantment of the country and the city is not a metaphor, but it can really confuse all living beings with its charm, topple the country and destroy the city, right?

    This thought flashed through his mind, and sheen was a little bored.

    "Well, no matter what you''re here for, come with me first."

    Don''t want to be surrounded by people as monkeys here, sheen directly took Schaffner''s hand and turned away.

    "This..."

    looking at this scene, Roxie was surprised at first, and then quickly followed.

    "Wait...

    the onlookers around finally couldn''t stand it. They saw sheen holding the goddess''s hand, and one by one they were dazzled with anger, and they wanted to surround them.

    "Fuyu mengyan."

    Sheehan didn''t care about these irrational people at all, and directly released the magic.

    It is the magic given by the superior. It exists as the superior characteristic of "deep sleep". It not only has the effect of "deep sleep", but also makes people who fall into "deep sleep" see the most terrible nightmare in their heart.

    Obviously, for these irrational guys, Sheen has no patience at all, and has given them a severe punishment.

    At present, all the onlookers were in a rage, suddenly attacked by an irresistible sense of distress.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" ...

    one by one, passers-by fell to the ground, completely unconscious.

    Ironically, among these people, there are Kingdom knights who should have stopped everything here.

    "You really dare to attack a group of common people."

    Schaffner has been watching, see this scene, can not help but express feelings.

    "Who do you think is to blame?" Sean''s mouth flicked, and his eyes turned bad when he looked at Schaffner. He said, "you don''t know what will happen if you appear in public like this, do you? Can''t you be a little more restrained? "

    Sean was not angry at the devil''s wandering on the street.

    But Schaffner was calm.

    "I didn''t create this situation myself. What they want to do is their business. There''s no reason for me to sacrifice my own mood and freedom because other people will form chaos."

    I have to say that this kind of self-expression is really like what this demon will say.

    She has always been like this, dismissing the people who easily fall into her own charm, not interested in them at all, and even unwilling to pay a little attention to them, completely ignoring them.

    If this situation is due to her force majeure factors, then Schaffner may also consider.

    Like Carmina, if she appears in the city of human beings, her poison will certainly have a great impact. This is due to her own strength and nature. She has to be restrained for the time being.

    What''s more, if she takes out a certain degree of strength, she will have to expand her body size. By then, every move will ravage everything on the earth. Therefore, she can only maintain a harmless appearance and dare not fight casually.

    But Schaffner is not.

    Although she is a demon, her own strength has nothing to do with charm.

    People will fall in love with her beauty and fall in love with her pomegranate skirt, all because of her charm, not because of her strength.

    This woman is a unique work of art, the adjective "beauty". Every part of her body and even every move seems to be formed for the sake of "beauty". It is clear that she does not deliberately maintain any image, let alone any affectation. She reveals her own nature and naturally exists. The result is like real beauty Goddess in general, every action, every angle, every behavior are firmly pulling the heart of others, let people heart.

    For others, such a demon is undoubtedly a kaolin flower to look up to.

    But for Schaffner herself, she didn''t do anything at all. She just naturally did what she wanted to do, and the people around her gathered by themselves.

    This not only didn''t make Schaffner feel fulfilled, but even bored her.

    No one will like the flies that gather around and don''t want to disperse, right?

    That''s how Schaffner feels.So, it''s good that Schaffner doesn''t get angry because of this. She also deliberately limits her behavior so that she doesn''t go out openly in order not to cause a disturbance?

    Think too much!

    These unimportant human beings are not qualified to make Schaffner think so much!

    Therefore, Schaffner does not limit her behavior at all. She just wants to come here for a stroll.

    What about the others?

    It''s none of my business!

    Sean was naturally able to see what Schaffner thought.

    "OK, you are the best. No one can limit you, can you?" Sean said directly, "do you want to go back with me?"

    Schaffner blinked and then laughed.

    "Follow me

    So, Schaffner was obediently led away by Sheehan.

    Only Roxie was left standing there, watching the two people leave hand in hand, silent.

    "... I should say, did I come first?"

    Roxie''s voice was quiet.

    Unfortunately, Sean and Schaffner have gone far away, which makes Roxie gnash her teeth and feel complicated.

    Before long, at the command of Rosie, a group of Kingdom knights were transferred into the commercial street again, and the people who fell asleep and suffered from nightmares were taken back.

    The remnant of the commercial street is also handled by the Royal Palace directly, and temporarily blocked.

    After all this, Roxie went back to the palace and reported it to Anxi and Leia.

    Knowing that Schaffner had been taken away by Sheehan, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then they could not help worrying.

    "I didn''t expect that the demon would suddenly come to Wangdu, and still walk around at will with such a high profile."

    Leah has a headache.

    "Now, there must be a group of people who are depressed all day long and crazy because they can''t see his royal highness

    Anxi broke her heart.

    At this moment, Anxi was thinking of her former cousin.

    At that time, that one was so amazing and brilliant that he was unable to return because he saw the evil side.

    "The enchanter schaffne, who is not relying on his unique skills or divine power, but on his own beauty and charm, can make the world fall in love with her. How can such an existence be entertained?"

    Anxi was too worried.

    It can be said that the impact of the arrival of Schaffner on the kingdom is no less than a disaster.

    Don''t think it''s exaggerating.

    Think about it carefully. If the nobles and valuable talents like pillars of the country are obsessed with Schaffner and want to follow Schaffner regardless of everything and leave the Kingdom, will the kingdom be finished?

    Even if they don''t leave, they miss his highness all day long, which leads to extremely poor mental state and mental state. Will it have a great impact on the operation of the Kingdom itself?

    In history, there are even kings who are willing to give their country their hands in order to please Schaffner. If such a thing happens in the Kingdom, can the Kingdom directly announce the GG?

    Therefore, this is not exaggeration, but it may involve the survival of the country.

    Because of this, Anxi did not dare to see the demon.

    Yes, he was afraid, afraid that he could not stop the charm of his royal highness, and finally became the Minister of others.

    In that case, he would be a sinner in the history of Mithra.

    But in a short time, the talks among the three ethnic groups will begin, and I have to see the demon in the talks, right?

    With this in mind, Anxi became more worried.

    "That''s right." Anxi thought of something and asked Rosie, "how are you getting along with your highness boztutchen?"

    Smell speech, Liya also looked at Roxie.

    Roxie''s face was delicate, even uncomfortable.

    That expression, let Anxi and Liya see is a heart sink.

    "Isn''t it true that even he..."

    Leia said anxiously. It''s self-evident what she meant.

    Roxie shook her head.

    "No, he was not charmed by the enchanter. He seemed more natural in front of her, as if he had been used to it."

    Rosie''s words let Anxi and Liya breathe a sigh of relief.

    "If not."

    Leia was relieved.

    "It seems that it''s right to let him go."

    Anxi nodded, too.

    He felt that Sheehan had already been to the demon world. He must have met the six demons and Schaffner.

    After seeing Schaffner, Sheehan can come back ahead of time, which proves that he is not confused by Schaffner like most people.

    At least, Sheehan should not fall into the trap of losing his mind and ignoring other things.In view of this, Anxi will send someone to ask Sean to see Schaffner.

    Anxi didn''t find that Roxie didn''t look very good.

    this royal highness looks at her father and sister Wang with a reassuring expression. I really want to say something.

    "Although he doesn''t seem to be charmed, I think they have something fishy."

    After all, the two people walked away in front of her hand in hand.

    Every time she thought about it, Roxie had an impulse.

    "Well, go back and sharpen the sword."

    It''s time to use it to cut people, isn''t it?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    By this time, Sean had also brought Schaffner back to the boztute home.

    It''s needless to say how much commotion was caused on the way, which made sheen not dare to let his family see this charming demon.

    But besides the boztuts, Sean didn''t know where to take schaffney.

    As a result, Sean can only arrive at boztut''s house and immediately move back to his room with Schaffner.

    "Bang!"

    In a dull noise, Schaffner was pushed to the bed by Sheehan, lying there, directly stunned.

    "Can you be honest now?"

    Sean stood in front of the bed, looking at the flamboyant figure of Schaffner lying on it, but he was smiling with pride.

    "... you are the only one who dares to push me to bed like this."

    Schaffner was speechless.

    It can be said that Sheehan has done something that everyone wants to do, but it is impossible to do.

    Of course, to this extent, Sheehan was indifferent.

    What all people dream of doing, but can''t do?

    For such a thing, he had no idea how much he had done to the demon.

    "It''s called tit for tat." Sean held his arm, looked down at Schaffner and said, "it''s not like you haven''t done the same thing to me before."

    "What''s next?" Schaffner sat up and looked at Sean in this way. She said with a smile, "do you want to do something else?"

    When she said this, she licked her lips as if unconsciously.

    That extremely seductive action really made Sheen''s expression become a little unnatural, and he cursed the goblin more than a dozen words in his heart.

    I have been struggling for a day yesterday, and I think I should cultivate myself these days. As a result, when I was teased by this woman, I can''t help but be ready to move.

    Just, if oneself really pounce on, estimate this woman will turn over on the spot?

    So...

    "it''s a pity that my fiancee is here, and my family has a little wife. There are many happy things to do, so I don''t need to worry about her majesty."

    Sean said that provocatively.

    "Oh?" First of all, she saw her eyes squinting, and said in a meaningful way, "that is to say, your Highness has become your shape?"

    The evil words made sheen think back to the fight with Roxie yesterday.

    With Sean''s wishful thinking, Schaffner suddenly blushes and stares at Sean.

    Obviously, the woman read something that she didn''t have.

    "Cough." Sheen coughed to hide her embarrassment, and then said, "in a word, you should be honest with me, and don''t tease me. It''s useless for me."

    "Is it really useless?" A faint smile on one''s face, Shah said, "but your princess may not think so."

    Sean was dumb.

    Indeed, after seeing the beauty of Schaffner''s foul, Rosie will worry, will Sean be as fascinated by this demon as those heroes in history?

    It''s not a special ability. Even the holy sword and the blessing of the Supreme God can''t protect it.

    That being the case, no matter how generous a woman is, she will be worried about it.

    After all, this is a demon, not an ordinary woman.

    If you fall in love with ordinary women, it''s not a big deal in this world where polygamy is allowed. But if you fall in love with enchantment, it''s the kind that you don''t want to be married.

    Roxie can accept that Sheen has more than one woman, but it is absolutely impossible to accept that sheen abandons her.

    "you just make blind and disorderly conjectures her, directly led me away, do you think that princess''s highness will have begun to think about it?"

    Schaffner said such words playfully, which made Sheehan really want to beat her up.

    "If you hadn''t suddenly shown so much interest in Roxie, would I have separated you two?"

    Sean spoke out in hatred.

    That''s why he wanted to take Schaffner away so that Roxie would not suffer.

    The charm of this demon is that men and women take it all. Roxie is afraid that Sean will fall. Why isn''t Sean afraid that Roxie will fall?

    If his future wife falls in love with a woman and turns a blind eye to herself, sheen will probably die of depression.

    Thinking of this, sheen quickly took the woman away, lest she should make trouble again.

    "Please, Lord Schaffner, be honest and don''t disturb me."

    Sean said this in a threatening tone.It''s not easy to compromise in the face of Shane''s threat.

    "What if I don''t agree?"

    The smile on shaphner''s face did not diminish. She seemed to want to know what Sean could do to herself.

    "No?"

    Sean narrowed his eyes, suddenly took out his hand and knocked down Schaffner.

    "You...!"

    Schaffner looks at sheen in amazement. She can''t believe that the man really pounces on him.

    Sheehan is to this enchantment demon showed to make its frightened smile.

    "If you don''t listen, I can only tell you the truth. What will happen if you don''t listen to your man."

    Sean''s threat can''t be ignored by Schaffner.

    "You dare!"

    Schaffner can only try to suppress the accelerated heartbeat and disordered breathing, staring at Sean.

    If someone dares to be so rude to her, I believe that Schaffner will make him become foam on the spot.

    Unfortunately, sheen is not among them.

    "Stop pretending." Sean then pierced the disguise of Schaffner and said directly, "no matter what I say to you, you can''t refuse it, can you?"

    Once again, she was shocked.

    "How do you know that?"

    Schaffner couldn''t calm down.

    "Guess." Sean looked at Schaffner''s expression, slightly crooked the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "I didn''t feel right until later. With your temperament, how can I succeed easily?"

    Sean refers to the time when he sneaked into Schaffner''s room in the magic castle at night and finally got up with this woman.

    According to Schaffner, she and she had some problems in her dream because of all kinds of blunders several times before, so she couldn''t resist and finally overturned.

    But that time, both of them were sober, and sheen could not help jumping on them at last, so they did such and such things.

    That time, Schaffner did not resist.

    Afterwards, Sheehan wondered why the woman didn''t resist.

    Is it because it''s not the first time?

    No way.

    Even if she was pushed down by herself, she would tell him that she was only interested in those who would not be too addicted to herself. If sheen was occupied, she would turn around and leave immediately. How could she give up resistance because of several wrong experiences and let sheen succeed easily?

    Sean discovered this, felt the particularity of this ability, and finally came to the conclusion that this unique skill may be a double-edged sword.

    "The unique skill of connecting each other through the medium of mind. Since it is connection, you can interfere with the connected object, and the connected object can also interfere with you."

    Sheehan reasoned.

    "Otherwise, only your ability to interfere with others unilaterally is too foul."

    Even if this ability is not without the condition of starting, it depends on the degree of the soul''s occupation to determine the strength of the connection. Without the charm and beauty of Schaffner''s foul, it is not so terrible. But even so, it is too strong to have the sense organ, appearance, memory and even power of the opposite party regardless of the will of the connected object.

    It''s normal for such a strong ability to have one or two shortcomings.

    "Not to mention that Palin, who once wanted to do something to you, also said that the connection of your [Lianxin demon] is mutual, and the people who are trapped in you will become your property, and the people who can make you fall will naturally become the property of each other."

    Sean laughs very hatefully.

    "How could I not have guessed that you could not resist me?"

    With that, Sheehan reached out and scratched over the beautiful face of Schaffner, feeling the greasy and wonderful touch. The threat in the tone was obvious and could not be more obvious.

    "You don''t want to experience being put in a shameful position by me, do you? Your highness

    Hearing the words, Schaffner could not help but gnash her teeth at Sean.

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll complain?"

    Schaffner still refused to compromise easily.

    And who is the object of her complaint? No need to think, it''s definitely Ayi.

    "I don''t care." Sheehan shrugged and said, "as long as you are willing to be known by your little Ayi or your sisters that you have become mine, you can say it."

    "I''m..." said Schaffner.

    She didn''t really want her sisters to know about it.

    There''s no reason for that. It''s just that it''s too humiliating.

    If their sisters know that they, a demon who despises countless men, actually overturned the car in the hands of a future brother-in-law who had met for less than a few days and did whatever he wanted, their first reaction is absolutely not shock, but speechless.Then, with her eldest sister''s character, she may be able to arrange her marriage.

    If that''s the case, is she still mixing up with oppertanson?

    The most beautiful woman in the three realms has to commit herself to get married because of the established facts?

    This is definitely a disgrace to be famous in history.

    Schaffner''s face began to change.

    Until Sheehan was about to start, Schaffner finally gave in.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Sean was extremely satisfied with Schaffner''s surrender.

    Not only satisfied with this woman''s compromise, but also satisfied that he finally found a way to cure her.

    You know, before that, because of this woman''s charm, Sean was only teased and teased. Besides proving men''s dignity, she could get back some sense of accomplishment, and was eaten to death by this woman.

    This time, the witch finally gave in, which represents not only a victory, but also a significant milestone.

    In addition, this woman is willing to be obedient, no longer go out to attract bees and butterflies, causing trouble, sheen is very satisfied with the result of this time.

    However, Sean did not know that the influence of Schaffner''s appearance in the human world was far greater than he imagined.

    ...

    at this time, it was only an hour after the chaos of the southeast commercial street came to an end when Schaffner was brought by Sean.

    But in just one hour, the news that the demon schafner appeared in the capital spread as fast as possible.

    Many great figures of different countries, races and forces who came to the capital have received this news.

    And in these people, there are some people appeared extremely fierce reaction.

    "You say your highness is in the capital now?"

    The king of a country suddenly stood up from his resting place, his face full of ecstasy.

    "Where is your highness now? Where is it? "

    A legendary strong man from afar also seized an intelligence agent under his command and cried eagerly.

    "Your Highness has been taken away by the Braves of the boztuts?"

    When the owner of a noble family knew about it, he almost left his residence without thinking about it.

    "Go

    "Go

    "Go

    After learning the whereabouts of Schaffner, all the people, big or small, began to act without saying a word.

    Their destination is very much the same, the boztute''s.

    Although they come from different places, they all have a common characteristic.

    That is to say, they all met Schaffner who came to the human world by various coincidences.

    In other words, these people, as early as a long time ago, have been admirers of Schaffner.

    As a result, they appeared in groups on the streets, or by carriage, or directly on the road, to the center of the noble area.

    Even the nobles in the capital are no exception. Many people have taken action.

    These people all know that there are many people who are trying to visit count boztute in the meantime, hoping to get on with the brave man.

    But they are also very rational. They know that they can''t see Sean in this way, so they restrain themselves. Or for various reasons, they don''t intend to go to see Sean at all.

    Before that, these people have been watching the jokes of those who have been shut down. Some even look down on those people and think that they are not the people who go along with them.

    But this state of mind to see jokes, after learning that Schaffner was taken away by Sheehan, completely disappeared.

    In this way, the flow of people far larger than before began to gather in the direction of the boztut family.

    The news soon came back to the palace.

    ...

    palace, palace of the king.

    Anxi looked at the intelligence that was reported. Her brow was deeply wrinkled. She didn''t loosen it. Her brow was full of worry.

    On one side, Roxie, Leia, alidia and even Sanai are all watching this scene, one of them is the other, all frowning tightly.

    Liya, in particular, had a strong sense of sadness hanging on her face.

    She was holding a piece of parchment in her hand. She looked at what had been reported on it and whispered.

    "How can there be so many great people with names and surnames who have started to act because of a demon?"

    Leia''s words still carry a trace of disbelief.

    No way.

    "Located in the east of the human world, its military combat power is second only to ragna Empire and our magic power of Mithra Kingdom, misji lalabai, the king of lalabai."

    "The orcs are the second most powerful fighting tribe. Only the orcs, such as werewolves, tigers, pigs and leopards, can join in. Nobu, the leader of the tiger tribe, commands hundreds of thousands of ORC soldiers."

    "Joseph, a famous strong man in the mainland, announced his retirement 25 years ago. He is the top legendary knight who no longer cares about the world."

    "And the high-level, aristocratic, legendary and powerful people of all countries, nationalities and forces are all admirers of his royal highness magic, and they are gathering at the boztut''s house now?"

    Liya really didn''t want to believe her eyes, let alone her ears.Reason told her it was impossible.

    The reason is that all these people are enough to determine the future of a country, a family and a force.

    They are not in the same class as those who gathered at the boztute''s house and only wanted to make friends with the brave.

    If all of these people gather together, they can even decide the future direction of the Terran, and make everyone except the Protoss and the demons feel terrified.

    This time, they are the people who have come to attend the meeting of the three ethnic groups and will appear at the table of the meeting.

    Even without that status, it is the pillar of a country, an ethnic group and even a power.

    Among them, there are some legendary strong men who are already well-known in the mainland and only know their names.

    Such a group of people who can shake the world by stamping their feet, now they all go to boztut''s house for the sake of a schaffne, regardless of their reserve and identity. How can Liya believe it at the first time when she hears it?

    But these are obvious facts.

    "My biggest worry is that it''s happening."

    Anxi sighed with great sadness.

    "..."

    alidia also had a rare frown and a dignified expression.

    Even Roxie knows that this time, maybe it''s a big deal.

    "If the great men of this rank gather together and are still turned away from the door, it is very possible to vent their anger on the boztut family and even on the Kingdom, isn''t it?"

    Roxie said faintly.

    "That''s right." Anxi nodded heavily and said, "even our kingdom of Mithra is very small in the face of such a force."

    Let''s just say that lalabai, the magic power, ranks third in all the countries of mankind in terms of military strength, and it is also between the kingdom of Mitra and the kingdom of Bozhong, even compared with the Laguna empire.

    In this country, the strongest is not the order of knights, but the order of magicians.

    As a magic power, there are many magicians in this country, and they are generally quite powerful.

    Lalabai is proud of the thunder division, which has a total of 99 magicians with a rank of over 70. The leader is a legendary magician with a rank of 97. He can skillfully use the magic of fire, thunder and storm systems. He has used hundreds of powerful large-scale annihilation magic in one breath on the battlefield Tens of thousands of enemy soldiers were annihilated in just five minutes.

    If the prosperity of the Laguna Empire and Mithra Kingdom originated from the royal family and members of the royal family who are descendants of the brave, then the magic power lalabai is the only country in the human power that rises by its own strength.

    In this country alone, Mithra kingdom may not be able to be hostile, not to mention the leaders of great power and the long-standing strong.

    In that word, Mithra is still only one of the nations of the human race.

    Even the kingdom of Mithra can''t bear to face so many other powerful people in the human race at one time.

    "Is the demon really that beautiful?"

    It''s hard for shanai to believe that so many famous people are acting for the name of "Schaffner".

    The expression on Anxi''s face was more and more bitter.

    "You don''t understand. This is Schaffner the demon."

    In a word, it fully reflects the charm of the peerless enchantress.

    If it''s not so exaggerated, how can so many heroes and emperors in history be depressed?

    Anxi has been able to see the emergence of a grand conflict.

    "Father." Leah also said with a worried face: "why don''t we let sheen meet the adults, or just persuade his highness Schaffner to come forward."

    Leah is already thinking about solutions.

    She was a little worried that Sheehan would be as tough as before to refuse anyone''s visit.

    In that case, sheen is not afraid of it. Anyway, with the support of demons and Protoss, others dare not do too much. However, Mithra kingdom may be angry and its status in the human world may be affected.

    It''s not what Leia wants to see.

    However...

    "this will not solve the problem." Anxi sighed and said, "as long as his highness Schaffner is still here, in any case, conflict will happen."

    What happened in the mall has clearly told everyone this.

    That is, for the sake of a Schaffner, no matter how rational people are, they may become impulsive.

    There will never be a lack of conflict.

    The charm is as big as that of Schaffner, which is already a single name. A meeting may cause disputes.So it''s no use if Sheehan wants to see those people.

    After all, if you wish to give your opinion, who will see it first?

    Can''t we all meet together?

    And think about all know, in order to fight for the right to meet, those who rush to the past will be more fierce.

    Anyhow, Anxi can''t see the future of a peaceful settlement of this matter.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    In fact, if we really want to solve this problem perfectly, we are not totally helpless.

    As the saying goes, it''s up to the person who tied the bell to solve the problem. If someone else''s words, those adults may choose to ignore them under the excessive admiration. But if it''s Schaffner himself, it''s probably a word that can make them go through fire and water, and it''s not a pity to die.

    Therefore, as long as Schaffner is willing to come forward, it is not difficult to pacify these people.

    Not to mention that she is still a demon, one of the top points of the demon family. No one dares to offend her, no matter for strength or power.

    Therefore, as long as shafneken stands up and says a word, the situation can be solved perfectly.

    But does Anxi dare to ask Schaffner to stand up?

    I''m afraid not only can''t achieve the goal, but also may offend Schaffner, right?

    Schaffner''s disdain for the world who loves her is also a well-known thing to some extent. If she comes out to laugh with a group of people who usually can''t even take a look at her, she will definitely turn over on the spot.

    This is the description left by Schaffner in the history of human race.

    Coupled with the charisma of Schaffner, Anxi didn''t dare to see Schaffner, let alone ask her to come forward for such a thing.

    Instead of offending the demon man, it''s better to take on the troubles of the great figures of the various forces of the human race, which may be easier to solve.

    "No way."

    Anxi turns her eyes and looks at Roxie.

    Seeing this, Roxie understood Anxi''s idea.

    "I see." "I''ll go to the boztute''s house myself," she said faintly

    At this stage, if anyone can hold so many big people, it''s only Roxie.

    It''s not afraid that those people will not sell their face if such a person comes out, who is the treasure of the kingdom of the protoss, the successor of the brave Mithra, and the favorite of the goddess of fate.

    At least, Roxie is better suited for this than sheen.

    After all, Sean is a man, or the man who leads Schaffner away in public. Those admirers of Schaffner will have a little hostility to him. Sean wants to calm them. Unless he does it directly, he may not be able to let these beautiful characters who have been trapped in Schaffner for a long time.

    It can only be said that these people have been dazzled for a so-called love.

    Otherwise, how could it be so unwise to gather people and offend Sean?

    It happened that all the people present knew that sheen was a hot tempered man and would never let himself be wronged at all.

    If someone really doesn''t appreciate it, he will certainly make the other side look good and make the conflict become a diplomatic problem in the end, right?

    And that''s exactly what Anxi and others don''t want to see.

    Still in that sentence, sheen himself does not care, but as a royal family, Anxi and others can not help but care about these problems.

    In order not to let the Kingdom become the object of anger, it is inevitable to send a person with weight to stop it.

    "You get going, Roxie."

    Anxi urged.

    "Be careful."

    Leia made an order.

    Alidia and shanai are also watching Roxie.

    However, Roxie turned around and walked out with a pair of golden eyes.

    ...

    at the same time, Sean was still fighting with Schaffner.

    For things threatened by Sean, Schaffner naturally refused to give up, so she used her most powerful weapon to show her charm, tease Sean, and intended to make Sean ugly.

    Sean really can''t stand it.

    This woman was originally a demon who brought disaster to the country and the people. Even though she was a little used to it, she couldn''t resist her constant teasing and was so aroused that her heart was full of evil fire.

    The body, which needed to be cultivated for a period of time, became hot under this heavy attack.

    "Woman, it''s you who play with fire."

    At last, sheen couldn''t bear it and went straight to Schaffner.

    Seeing this, she realized that she had gone too far and was ready to flee on the spot.

    Unfortunately, because of the double-edged sword, when sheen grabs her hand, the power of Schaffner''s whole body is gone.

    "It''s over. It''s overturned again."

    Seeing her clothes flying, she felt cool and ready to cry.

    This dog man is really his nemesis.

    At the time of Schaffner''s helpless preparation for submission, there was a noise outside.

    The noise was so loud and warm that Sean was seriously disturbed and lost interest.

    "What the hell?"

    Sean rose from Schaffner with a black face and a bare arm, and the evil fire in his heart turned into anger.

    ¡°......¡±She quickly got up, picked up her clothes, and put them on. At the same time, there was a frost on her beautiful face.

    Though unwilling to admit it, her interest had just been fully aroused.

    The result is so disturbed, even if it is Schaffner, it will be full of anger.

    No, it should be said that it was Schaffner who couldn''t bear it.

    "The Terrans are still the same as before. Because of their short life and complex nature, they lack the awe of the strong."

    The seemingly calm words of Schaffner reveal the chilling coldness.

    With the power of Lianxin demon, chavne only needs a little induction to guess what happened.

    No doubt, it''s the rubbish that can''t bring people any fun.

    If they are in the demon world, they will not do this kind of thing even if they are infatuated with Schaffner for a long time.

    At the beginning, when Sean was in demon city, he was found fault for a period of time. After fully showing his strength, there would be no open-minded people to challenge again?

    The same is true in the supreme castle. Countless demons have seen sheen and the demons go in and out together all day. They are extremely upset, but no one dares to find sheen.

    Because they know that Sheehan is a brave man and a strong man.

    Since they are brave and strong, they are not allowed to be offended.

    It''s only self humiliation to dare to provoke.

    Finally, the person who comes to see sheen and says no is not Hart who is hostile to sheen at the beginning, but gray as a human being. I have to say, it''s ironic.

    Just like what Schaffner said, only the human race will show no awe of the strong. Only the memory of the human race will be so narrow that it will not learn lessons, nor can it see the essence of things. Instead, it blindly believes in itself and the things it depends on, and believes that it is qualified to do whatever it wants.

    People without power will be proud of the high status of the class, think that power is greater than strength, and those with power can be dominated by people with status, which is nothing at all.

    People without status will be proud of their intelligence. They think that brute force is not desirable, and intelligence is the key to success.

    As everyone knows, everything has a degree.

    People with high status may be able to dominate the legend level strong, but not the extreme level and even the super level strong.

    Intelligence can indeed overcome brute force, but when brute force can conquer heaven and destroy heaven and earth, no matter how clever the mind is, it is in vain.

    Why can the devil and the Supreme God always be above the others?

    Not because of their high status, not because of how smart they are, but because they are strong and invincible.

    The demons always carry out this idea, so they respect the strong.

    It is not to let the strong get a higher status, but to tell the people that only the strong can get everything. Therefore, everyone should strive to be strong.

    In view of this, the respect and awe of the demons for the strong has long been engraved in their bones. Even the extreme strong like Hutt Adele will bow down and salute respectfully when they hold the holy sword and threaten their own sheen.

    In the eyes of such a chefrene, what the so-called admirers of the human race have done is really childish.

    "Gathering together openly to challenge the brave may be effective for those brave people who were awe inspiring and serious in the past, but it has no effect on us brave people at all?"

    Schaffner has been able to see the future.

    Sure enough...

    "you''re waiting for me here. Don''t go."

    Wearing clothes, sheen threw such a sentence to Schaffner without expression, turned around and disappeared in the same place.

    That overbearing and powerful speech, but did not let xiafune produce a bit of displeasure, instead let her smile.

    "You are the only one who can make me wait like this, even if you search all over the world."

    She was not in a hurry to get dressed. She covered her front with a piece of clothing. She came to the window bareshouldered and looked out.

    There, a good play is coming.

    ...

    boztute house, Plaza in front of the gate.

    At this moment, the people gathered here have become incomparable.

    But the congestion like before, is no longer there.

    Because, a majestic motorcade suddenly burst in, directly pushed away the crowd, domineering occupied the square in front of the boztut house.

    Countless powerful Knights successively set up shields, pulled out weapons, surrounded the square, suppressed groups of visitors and expelled them from here.

    "Stop it

    "Why are you driving us out of here?""Do you know who I am?"

    "Asshole!"

    The people who were forced out swearing, but soon lost their words.

    There is no reason.

    Those who are supported by powerful knights and come down from the luxurious carriage are all big people they can''t afford.

    "Then... Isn''t that misji, the king of lalabai?"

    A man in a king''s cloak, a crown and a scepter got out of a carriage and was protected by a magician who looked extremely powerful.

    "That''s Joseph, the sword of the wind!"

    A knight with a sword appeared here with a group of people.

    "Even Pope Jules is here!"

    The Pope came down from the chariot with the help of a good God.

    In addition, there are also a succession of big names.

    All of a sudden, it was quiet.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    On the square in front of the boztute''s house, with the appearance of big people, their guards, knights and entourage also scattered, as if isolated out of a zone, occupying a corner of the square.

    There are so many people, those who are not high enough or strong enough are naturally excluded. They can only gather in groups outside the square. They dare to be angry and dare not speak when they look at the great figures in the square.

    But for those really big people, they don''t need to be noticed at all.

    They just look at others who are on the same level with themselves or have the ability to stand here with them, and there is a trace of vigilance in their looks.

    They know exactly why the other side is here.

    Therefore, they are undoubtedly competitors.

    Of course, at the same time of being vigilant, they still need to maintain their superficial Kung Fu.

    The first to break the silence was misji.

    "I didn''t expect everyone to come. It''s very lively."

    His majesty, the king of lalabai, a great power of magic, did not even have a bit of shelf. Like an uncle everywhere, he laughed heartily and said hello to everyone present.

    However, none of the people present dare to underestimate the magnanimous king.

    Because his majesty is not only very skillful, but also a magician with a high level of 88. What''s more, he uses a kind of rare and special magic. Even the legendary strong don''t dare to underestimate him.

    Not to mention, beside his majesty, there was a quiet, intelligent, calm and strong magician.

    That is the strongest one in the magic power of lalabai. Lalabai is proud to be the head of the magician group, and the legendary great magician with a level of 97 - Murdo bihughes.

    People looked at the two pillars of lalabai and kept silent.

    Only a few people dare to speak in front of them.

    "Misty got down in time."

    This is an orc who is bigger than Mordor, two meters tall, whose arms are thicker than ordinary people''s thighs, and whose muscles are bulging, full of a sense of strength.

    He has a pair of white tiger ears, a tiger beard on his face, and a tiger tail on his back. However, he is also full of a sense of strength. It gives people the feeling that the whip is beating the air, which makes people scared.

    He is the Minister of the second fighting ethnic tribe in the orc tribe. He commands hundreds of thousands of ORC soldiers. He is also a famous top legendary strongman. Like Murdo, he is up to 97 tiger soldiers Nobu.

    Around nob''s body, there are a group of ORC subordinates who are very strong.

    Several of them are above grade 80, and the others are above grade 70. Their faces are full of ferocity, which directly tells everyone present how difficult they are.

    Only those who have so many powerful subordinates and are very powerful themselves can dare to speak so impolitely in front of his Majesty the king of lalabai, right?

    The third largest military magic power in the world is not a casual name. His majesty, the king of another country, is present in person. Naturally, few people are qualified to have an equal dialogue with him.

    However, there is no shortage of such people.

    Nob, it''s just one of them.

    "I haven''t seen your majesty for a long time."

    The one who spoke like this was the knight with sword on his back and several powerful followers around him.

    He was the most unsophisticated person among the several big figures present. He was ordinary in appearance and shape. Even if he wore armor and carried a sword, he was still very ordinary. He belonged to the type that no one could recognize in the crowd.

    But if there is a sensitive person present, it will be found that the knight''s body from time to time there will be a very sharp sword gas, let a person''s heart micro screen.

    He is Joseph, a legendary strong man who became famous 25 years ago. He is called the sword saint of the wind, but he suddenly announced his retirement at the most dazzling time and did not care about the affairs of the world any more. He only appears here today.

    It''s no surprise that Joseph would say hello to misji.

    Probably because he once belonged to lalabai and was the strongest knight in lalabai.

    "Josephine." Misji was surprised and said to him, "I didn''t expect to see you here. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, have we?""Yes." Joseph nodded and said with a simple smile, "we haven''t seen each other since I announced my retirement."

    "Really, too long." "I often think that if Josephine didn''t leave at the beginning, then lalabai would not only be famous for magic," misji said with a sigh

    As soon as these words came out, before Joseph could say anything, Murdo began to speak.

    "I have often heard your majesty mention you, Lord Joseph."

    Murdo''s words were somewhat blunt.

    It was after Joseph left lalabay that he began to stand out, and was gradually valued by misji. He has grown up step by step to the present situation.

    Today''s Murdo can be said to be above one person and below ten thousand people in lalabai, but misji still often mentions Joseph and regrets that if lalabai had Joseph, it would be more powerful, and even make lalabai not only a magic power, but also a knight power.

    If you listen to this kind of words more, Murdo will naturally feel dissatisfied. He thinks that lalabai, even without Joseph, can become stronger and stronger with his promotion.

    In view of this, for Joseph, Murdo has a little bit of hostility that others can vaguely detect.

    In contrast, Joseph, the long-standing sword sage of the wind, shook his head as if he had found nothing.

    "You don''t have to praise me too much. I know my ability is limited. Otherwise, I won''t be defeated by the former owner of the elbain family. More than 20 years later, I still haven''t reached the limit level."

    This is a very important reason why Joseph announced his retirement.

    Twenty five years ago, Joseph was already a legendary strong man with a rank of 95. With his amazing sword skills, even those who were above him dared to challenge him and even took him off. He was very energetic.

    At that time, although gray also made a great reputation in the human world, gray at that time was just a junior in Joseph''s view.

    At that time, Gray was not a legendary strong man, but Joseph was already a famous legendary strong man, and in the legendary level, he was not only not weak, but also very strong.

    It was not until he blindly challenged the previous leader of the elbain family in Mithra Kingdom, alidia''s father, tyer''s grandfather, the former head of the Knights of the guards, and a top legendary knight with a rank of 98 that he was defeated and was severely taught a lesson.

    After that, Joseph realized his limit and ability, and declared his retirement and settled down in a remote mountain.

    Even so, Joseph was a legendary strong man in the world at the beginning. His name as the sword saint of the wind attracted countless young generations, many of whom traveled thousands of miles to seek a teacher and became Joseph''s disciples.

    At this moment, the people Joseph took with him were the disciples he had taught over the years.

    Some of these disciples are strong and weak, some are young and some are old. Among them, there are some masters above 80. They have been attracting the attention of people around them since the beginning.

    It can be seen from this that Joseph is quite famous in the human world. He is not only very powerful, but also has many disciples. There are a few well-dressed aristocratic children in his family.

    This time, Joseph was invited out of the mountain by his disciples.

    His purpose is also very simple, that is, to see the figure that once haunted him at the meeting of the three ethnic groups.

    So, knowing the news of Schaffner''s arrival, Joseph couldn''t sit still and came here in person with a group of disciples.

    Unfortunately, his competitors are everywhere.

    "The ultimate level is the shackle of life, the limit of countless creatures. Regardless of the Protoss and the demons, we all grow up from the beginning of the level. How easy is it to reach the limit of life?"

    Nob looked at Joseph, and there was a little war in his eyes.

    "In addition to the extreme level strongmen that don''t exist in the Terran, among the legendary level strongmen in the world, the sword sage of the wind should be ranked in the top five. I really want to ask you for advice to see if your sword is sharp or my claws are sharp."

    Nobu''s body on the emergence of a very strong breath, as well as breathing difficulties of the wild.

    In this regard, Joseph is still like a light cloud.

    "Minister Nobu doesn''t need to worry. We can exchange views at any time, but it''s not suitable here."Joseph declined Nobu''s challenge and turned to another big man who had been silent.

    The rest of them are also restrained and look at each other.

    There is no reason.

    "Under the crown of Jules."

    "Under the crown of Jules."

    "Under the crown of Jules."

    Misji, Murdo, Joseph and nob all saluted the old man respectfully.

    Probably because the other side is the Pope of the temple, the spokesman of the protoss in the human world. He is not only backed by the protoss, but also a legendary strongman who is more famous than Joseph.

    Joseph''s active period was 25 years ago, but the active period under the Pope''s crown was 50 years ago.

    That''s what people called him at the time - omnipotence, the most powerful user of divine and restorative magic.

    yes.

    Ohm is the strongest of the three.

    In other words, the three sectors are the strongest.

    This is the Pope, Jules.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    "I''ve met you all."

    Seeing misji and others salute to themselves, Euler smiles like a kind grandfather to everyone.

    That kind smile makes people feel close.

    But at this moment, no one knows. Euler looked at the door of boztute''s house, and his heart was filled with sorrow.

    At the beginning, he had a very deep impression on sheen. He thought that sooner or later this young man would be able to make his own name and become a hot figure.

    Sean didn''t live up to his expectations. Since he became famous, he has risen like a meteor. He has not only become a great nobleman in the kingdom in the shortest time, but also successfully squeezed out numerous competitors and become Roxie''s fiance.

    And the three goddesses of the protoss seem to be very optimistic about this rising star of mankind, and they are extremely kind to him, even vaguely regard him as a person of equal status.

    Euler was also surprised by this, but thought that the goddesses only looked up to him because sheen was the trustor of Lilith''s real seal and the relationer of Ayi, the Dragon demon, and the existence of Rosie.

    It didn''t take long for the news that sheen was a brave man to spread. All the three tribes were shocked by this. The goddesses believed in by the Terrans also paid close attention to sheen. If sheen had not gone to the demon world at that time, the temple would have received the Oracle''s instruction that Euler would lead the clergy troops in the temple to welcome sheen?

    When he thought of this, yoler felt more than once that Sheehan really exceeded his expectations in various senses.

    As a result, he did not have a complete feeling. This time, Sheehan was involved with his highness.

    When he thought of it, there was a wave in his heart.

    Although he has been famous for a long time, like Joseph, he only met Schaffner more than 20 years ago.

    It should be said that among the people present, in the presence of Schaffner, maybe all of them were completely captured by this demon because they saw Schaffner more than 20 years ago, right?

    In addition to her visit to the human world more than 20 years ago, it''s probably hundreds of years ago to trace back to her last visit to the human world.

    Among the human race, only the elves have such a long life span. The life span of the dwarves is only a few hundred years, but the life span of the human and the orcs is not so long. Naturally, it is impossible to see Schaffner hundreds of years ago.

    Therefore, in the present world more than 20 years ago, Schaffner captured the hearts of most of the people in power in the personal world.

    It''s the same with Euler.

    Even now, he can''t forget how shocked he was when he saw Schaffner.

    The beauty that does not belong to the human world, even the goddess of faith have to bow to the charm of the downwind, it is simply the materialization of the concept of "beauty", which is very shocking.

    From that moment on, Euler knew that he was finished.

    The firm and firm belief in my heart was shaken after seeing Schaffner.

    Because, he no longer only admires the goddess, but also admires his royal highness.

    Even if the other party has never seen her, even for more than 20 years, I can only see her in my dream. This admiration is still not fading.

    In view of this, after learning that Schaffner was taken away by Sheehan, Euler almost came here with an impulse.

    His arrival naturally caused many people''s doubts.

    "It''s beyond all of us to expect that mianxia will come here."

    Misji had a point.

    "Is it true that the crown to his Highness the demon..."

    Joseph was also a rather obscure inquiry.

    "No?"

    Nob was suspicious.

    ¡°......¡±

    Murdo remained silent, his eyes filled with surprise as well.

    As Pope, Euler has been alone for a long time.

    Although there is no rule in the world that the clergy can''t get married, many clergy also have their own families, wives and daughters, but none of the temple popes in the past dynasties has gone to the road of marriage.

    As agents of the human world selected by the protoss from the vast sea of people, they convey the will of the Protoss and the will of the human race to the protoss in the way of a bridge between the Protoss and the human race, which can be said to be popes with the greatest sense of mission and glory.

    In this way, they have the most devout faith, who claim to "dedicate their whole life to the gods".So, instead of getting married, they will devote their whole life to the position of Pope.

    The popes of all ages basically only choose those who are not married as their heirs, not because there are such rules, just because they want to let the people who sit in this position do all that the pope should do wholeheartedly, not to be entangled by the common things and lose the just position.

    Such a pope can be trusted by all.

    Under such circumstances, it''s not only surprising, but also surprising that Jules actually came here.

    Of course, Euler is not clear about what kind of criticism his arrival will bring.

    Fortunately, he''s got the words in his head.

    "I''m really here for your highness Schaffner''s business, but unlike you, I''m not here for your highness." "After all, his Royal Highness the demons came to the venue ahead of time before the meeting of the three races. What is the reason? The goddesses of the protoss are very concerned about it," he said with a smile

    As soon as these words came out, misji and other talents suddenly realized.

    One of the top points of the demons is to walk around the meeting place of the three tribes in advance. As the enemy since ancient times, the protoss can''t help thinking about it.

    They will care about the purpose of Schaffner, care about what Schaffner did, that is excusable.

    If Euler came here because of this, it seems justifiable to find out the purpose of Schaffner''s coming to the capital.

    Think of here, misji and others put down a little surprise, to a little hostility.

    It''s Norbu, the ORC. He''s very careless.

    "In that case, which one of us should first visit the boztuts?"

    The most sensitive issue was poked out by the tiger man.

    Everyone was quiet and the atmosphere changed a little.

    The people who have been watching are no longer silent.

    "I''ve been very much in love with Mr. boztute for a long time. Would you please give me a convenience first?"

    "The brave has always been the hero of our Terran. I''d like to see him as soon as possible."

    "People who can reach such a position in only half a year are very curious."

    "I''ve heard that the boztuts were formerly the residence of the brave Mithra, and I''m very interested in that."

    A voice began to scramble to appear.

    Some of them, like Nobu, are leaders of other forces, while others, like Murdo and Joseph, are legendary and respected strong men who have been famous for a long time, but they are all gathered here today.

    Naturally, their purpose is very simple, that is to go to his highness faster than anyone else.

    After all, who knows, there are too many people to meet. Will your highness treat all people equally as before?

    Or, who knows if the first person to eat crab will be remembered by his highness?

    What''s more, if your highness was in a good mood, but because there were too many people coming and didn''t want to see too many people, he would drive away what he didn''t see. What should he do?

    To sum up, everyone wants to see Schaffner first, no matter because of various considerations, or because of the urgency in his heart.

    Of course, those people whose identity, status and strength can''t be compared with those present are shouting as loudly.

    "We want to see your highness Schaffner, too!"

    "Let''s have a look!"

    "Please

    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for more than 20 years!"

    A group of aristocrats, knights, soldiers and even civilians who were excluded were shouting hysterically there.

    "Shut up

    "No noise!"

    "Don''t disturb your lordship!"

    Those who surrounded the square, the identity, status, the lack of strength of the people to stop outside the knight and his entourage are denounced.

    Misji and others also ignored those people.

    They were too weak, and their status was seriously inconsistent with those present. Considering the competition, whether it was misji or Joseph, or even Jules, they chose to ignore it.

    Those who can see Schaffner are doomed to exist only at their level.

    If you are not the king of a powerful country, you have to be a person comparable to the king of a powerful country.For example, legendary strong.

    Another example is the leader of the powerful forces of his clan.

    Here has already turned into a huge magic cave, only the group of people standing at the top of the Terran can stand here.

    The rest of the people, that can only be excluded.

    Misji couldn''t help making a sound.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, why don''t you sell me face and let me visit boztutching first?"

    The king of lalabai can no longer sit.

    Unfortunately

    "In front of his highness Schaffner, his highness misgish''s face is not very easy to use."

    Nob said so impolitely.

    "I''m sorry, sire."

    Joseph bowed his head apologetically, but he didn''t want to give in.

    "Shall I finish my business first? Everybody

    For the first time, he broke his principle of no fight, no fight, no fight, just for his own selfishness and lied.

    The last thing to say is that Murdo, who has never seen Schaffner, just came here as the escort of misji.

    "Since we all want to go in, it''s better to find a way to decide the order of success or failure."

    The proposal put forward by Mordor finally led to a tense atmosphere.

    The crowd was silent for a while, and their fighting spirit and fighting spirit were burning in their eyes.

    Joseph and nob, in particular, are the most powerful. Their rising sword power and fierce wildness are frightening.

    until...

    "None of you want to go in."

    A cold voice came out and held everyone down.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    When the cold voice resounded all over the audience, a terrible sense of oppression also instantly shrouded the audience, making all the people present suddenly change their faces.

    "Who...!"

    Murdo, the legendary magician, was the first to respond to this. Without any hesitation, he released his magic in the direction of oppression.

    It''s the superior magic of the fire system, the Destructive Magic of single breakthrough type - [blaster].

    The magic was released with the outstretched hand of Mordor, and turned into a burst of fire. With the red and dazzling brilliance, like a spear, it blasted at the source of the sense of oppression with amazing speed.

    It has to be said that this legendary magician is really not Gai. He can use his superior''s magic in an instant. He doesn''t even sing much. He must have reached the full level of [chanting] skill, so that he can give up the incantation to cast his magic to a certain extent?

    Even if the higher level magic has the full level of [chanting] skill, it''s not impossible to abandon the mantra and release it directly.

    Of course, the power of the superior magic cast in this way will certainly be discounted, but it is better than launching and releasing fast enough.

    It''s no wonder that Murdo can use hundreds of superior magic on the battlefield without interruption and burn tens of thousands of enemies.

    However

    "Bang!"

    When the powerful explosion was about to fall on the target, it was directly scattered by a slender jade hand, turned into a spark and dissipated in the world.

    "What

    Murdo was shocked.

    "The magic is scattered...!"

    Misji, Joseph, nob and Uller''s expressions all changed slightly.

    Until then, all the people present could see the full picture of the comer.

    It was a girl.

    A beautiful girl, with wings on her back, is hovering over the door of boztute''s house, looking down at all the people present, with extremely cold look and extremely impatient eyes.

    The oppressive feeling like Longwei rises from the girl who looks weak and boneless, and makes people''s faces change again and again.

    However, the young girl did not care at all, even sarcastically.

    "You people really don''t know how to learn a lesson. Yesterday is like this, today is like this. You know that my master is brave and much better than any of you. You dare to gather here to make trouble like this. Do you really think we dare not kill you?"

    With that, the murderous spirit of the girl really came out, which shocked people.

    That oppressive feeling, that murderous spirit, are telling everyone present, in front of this young girl is very strong, strong terrible.

    "... Hello, sword of the wind." Nob pulled up an ugly smile and asked Joseph, "are you sure you can win her?"

    Hearing this, Joseph was silent.

    After a long time, Joseph said a word.

    "No

    Once this is said, the whole audience will be on the screen.

    Because the amount of information contained in this simple admission is not low at all.

    You know, Joseph was a top legend more than 20 years ago. Now, even if he didn''t reach the ultimate level, it''s not too far away.

    As nob said before, Joseph''s strength, even in the whole Terran, is enough to rank in the top five.

    He is probably the strongest person here.

    But even he claimed that he was not sure that he could win the Dragon wing girl. No one could think of what it meant.

    "Extreme class..."

    There was a cold sweat on misji''s forehead.

    "She''s a dragon?"

    Murdo''s face was just as ugly.

    Only Euler, with a wry smile, stood up.

    "Are you miss Yulin?" Euler saluted to the girl in the air and said, "I''ve heard that Miss Yulin has successfully transformed herself into a human being. She has become more powerful than before. Sure enough, congratulations."

    At this moment, the Pope Eule, who enjoys a very high status in the human world, is respectful to eulin.

    Because, he knows, this young girl has not only been reborn, but also may have reached the level that these legendary strong men dream of - extreme level.This is not even a dragon in the birth of a strong.

    Now, this strong man has appeared, and he still regards sheen as the master. The information behind the scenes that can be seen from this is frightening to think about.

    But Yulin didn''t slow down because of a compliment or two.

    "Don''t give me that. Even if you flatter me, I won''t be discouraged." You Lin snorted coldly and said: "the master asked me to guard the door here, but you two and one gathered here to discuss how to break through. Do you want me to give you a good look?"

    Yulin''s words made everyone look at each other.

    Euler is more quickly out of the voice.

    "We didn''t mean to rush in, we just wanted to visit boztutching."

    Obviously, even in Eulerian''s capacity, he did not dare not to cover it up.

    Otherwise, it will be regarded as a forced invasion, and the boztut family''s self-defense against them is what they should be dealing with.

    Although they don''t think that one boztut family alone can deal with so many forces and strong people here, Sheehan is backed by the Protoss and the demons, and there is an evil god Lilith in his family, which they can''t resist.

    Therefore, although they came here with impulsive factors, they didn''t want to offend Sean blatantly.

    That doesn''t do them any good.

    Most of them think that in their own status, even the brave should not refuse their visit.

    Therefore, they are not here to fight against sheen. At least their superficial Kung Fu needs to be maintained. That''s the most appropriate way.

    No one is a fool. It must be a big mistake to think that these big people came here without any consideration.

    But

    "You tell me that you''re only here to visit?"

    You Lin looks at you le and others with the eyes of a fool, and makes a sound like this.

    "Do you think I believe it?"

    In a word, people were speechless.

    Indeed, if it''s a visit, the battle set by the people has gone too far.

    Occupy the square in front of the boztut''s house, isolate the area with the knight''s order or escort, gather one after another, discuss the "visit" without authorization, and ignore the feelings of the host here. It''s a threat that people believe, and it''s no exaggeration to say that they are ready to attack here.

    Visiting?

    That''s just an excuse.

    "You just want to see sister Schaffner, but you don''t think about my master''s wishes at all?" Yulin sneered: "even, are you still worried that my master will take the opportunity to do something to sister Schaffner?"

    There was nothing to say.

    Although it is naive and shameful, some people do think so.

    It is said that his highness, who is dismissive of any man, was led away by sheen. It seems that he can''t resist this action. It''s impossible to say that no one is cranky.

    Frankly speaking, some people are envious, some people are envious, some people are worried, some people are afraid. That''s why the present scene is created.

    There''s no way. After more than 20 years of love and admiration, once it breaks out, people who are calm will lose their manners.

    In particular, charismatic, such as xiafune such a fallen witch, the attraction of men, it is not necessary to say.

    All sorts of factors and reasons add up, these talents can''t help coming over.

    Moreover, they have taken some tough measures more or less.

    When there was nothing to say, misji, the king of lalabai, finally stood up.

    "You are mistaken, Miss Yulin." Misji laughed and said to Yulin like this: "we just don''t want to see so many people crowded here, which will affect the efficiency of the visit. That''s why we overstepped and did some self righteous things. Please forgive me."

    "That''s right!" Nob also said in a loud voice, "it''s not right for people to gather here all the time to harass the count of boztute, is it?"

    "Now that both his majesty and the Pope are here, it''s natural to dismiss those who have nothing to do with it." Mordor just right added: "you can''t let your adults crowd around and yell like those people, can you?"

    This is a reasonable statement.On the whole, these people''s superficial Kung Fu has been well maintained.

    How can we say that they are all the leaders of the major forces? How can they really act on impulse without any words?

    In any case, in terms of status, Sheehan was still a count, and he had to sell the face of the adults.

    If even the king of a world-class big country would shut the door to the other party, even the Protoss and the demons would feel guilty and dare not openly support sheen, right?

    Therefore, these people have made great efforts to see Schaffner.

    The rest of the legendary and powerful people also seized the opportunity to speak freely.

    "We''re just visiting."

    "Is count boztut going to shut us all out?"

    "The brave are the heroes of our human race. Don''t you even see the leaders of the major forces of our human race once?"

    "And please let us in."

    "Let''s go in."

    These people made such comments one by one.

    "You..."

    Yulin became angry, and her sense of oppression became even more terrible.

    Just as Yulin''s mouth began to gather breath, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of boztut''s house.

    "I don''t know. You want to see me so much."

    The young brave man suddenly appeared, raised his eyes and showed a smile.

    In his eyes, he didn''t even smile.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Quiet.

    Dead silence.

    When the upright brave man quietly appeared, into the eyes of all people, whether they know him or not, they can''t help falling into an unspeakable silence.

    This is especially true of misji, Nobu, Murdo, Joseph and others who have never seen sheen.

    "Is he Sean boztute?"

    Misji''s eyes were fixed.

    "Sean the brave..."

    Nob and Joseph held their breath at the same time.

    "He is

    Murdo looked at the brave man who was much younger than himself, and his eyes twinkled with inexplicable emotions.

    As for the other legendary and powerful figures, they all looked at sheen and changed their faces.

    The crowd around gradually became noisy.

    The silence in the air is gradually replaced by the noise.

    Sean''s sudden appearance not only boosted everyone''s spirits, but also caught everyone off guard.

    "Boztutching..."

    Euler also looks at Sheehan, who seems to have no change compared with before. For some reason, he feels ashamed in his heart.

    After all, the relationship between him and sheen is good. This time, he came with the general trend. He felt like he was in the same boat with others and oppressed sheen together. This is a betrayal. Maybe it''s exaggeration, but it''s enough to make Euler feel a little ashamed.

    Sheehan, on the other hand, seemed not to notice yoler. He stepped out of the room with a clear and audible footstep and swept his eyes to the whole room.

    "Master!" Yulin put away her cold appearance, shook the dragon''s wings, and fell beside sheen. She said angrily: "they..."

    A word, haven''t had time to finish, was Sean stretched out his hand to interrupt.

    "Nothing."

    Sean, as if nothing had happened, was still that expression.

    However, looking at Sheehan''s calm appearance, the people present felt a burst of unspeakable pressure.

    So, for a moment, the whole square, one by one of the existence of the great, there is no one to speak.

    Sheehan turned a blind eye to this and came to everyone. He glanced at everyone one by one, as if he wanted to recognize them. After a long time, he suddenly laughed.

    "What''s the matter? Everybody Sheehan said with a smile: "don''t you want to see me? Now I''m here, right? Why do you look unhappy at all? "

    The meaning of the words, so that the whole day and people, have already been very thick skin exercise upper people are a little embarrassed.

    Misji, nob, Mordor, Joseph and others soon put themselves in a good mood. Looking at Sean, they suddenly changed their mind.

    For this brave man who is at the mouth of the wind and waves recently, people are not without curiosity, let alone the idea of making friends.

    If you can really visit and chat with sheen, it''s also a very good thing.

    In the past, the big people here must have been full of smiles and had a good talk with sheen.

    It''s a pity that, compared with the beautiful image in my heart, even if it''s a matter of bravery, I have to lean back.

    That''s what people think, and they are going to try to find out the news of Schaffner.

    However, these people who stand at the top of the human race do not have such good patience for the rest of the miscellaneous characters.

    A legendary strong man with a strong back was the first to press the button. Seeing Sheen''s appearance, he immediately stood up and yelled.

    "Sean the brave! You take his highness Schaffner to... "

    "Where''s it going" -- the other party can''t say the words behind it.

    "Bang!"

    A loud crack suddenly broke out.

    "Goo

    The legendary strong man only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then he was severely punched in the abdomen, which made him feel that all the viscera in his body had moved. Under the attack of severe pain, he couldn''t help crying, holding his abdomen and falling down.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    The sudden violence shocked people''s hearts, even made them tense, and let the magic permeate from their bodies."What

    The onlookers were also surprised by the sudden change.

    "Boztutching, you..."

    Euler also looked at sheen with a look of astonishment.

    See, sheen is still standing in the same place, did not move the appearance.

    But sensitive people are aware of it. Just now, Sheen''s figure swayed slightly, became blurred, and then immediately returned to its original state.

    "So fast...!"

    Joseph, who has the title of sword saint of the wind, seems to have seen some incredible scene, and his pupils shrink.

    Against the incredible or incredible eyes of all the people present, Sheehan glanced at the legendary strong man who couldn''t get up and said a word lightly.

    "Don''t worry. It''s just teaching this kind of uncivilized person how to respect others. Don''t learn from him."

    Light floating words, but it made everyone look at each other.

    Misji, nob, Mordor, Joseph and others looked at sheen with a dignified face, and the color of fear began to appear in their eyes.

    This brave man doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with and has a bad temper.

    A little bit of trouble

    People''s hearts began to become heavy.

    One of the reasons why they dare to gather so blatantly is that they think that the brave should choose to compromise.

    Because the brave men of all ages are famous for their awe inspiring justice, scrupulous adherence to principles, and will never repel force.

    It is the so-called people who hold out their hands and don''t smile. For the same race and the same camp, the brave will only do their best to protect, protect and fight for justice and reason. How can they change their faces when they don''t agree with each other?

    It can be said that the brave are all guangweizheng''s existence. In the eyes of the world, they should be very good at speaking and kind. Even if others make trouble out of reason, they will tolerate and love each other, instead of doing it directly.

    In view of this, before coming here, everyone thought that the brave should not unilaterally refuse everyone''s meeting, let them all be rejected, but will be helpless to make it convenient for everyone.

    That''s the brave, isn''t it?

    But... There seems to be something wrong with this brave man''s painting style.

    Seeing sheen standing there with a calm face, her eyes were full of palpitations. The guys who had planned to scream and scold all closed their mouths, and they didn''t dare to speak out.

    "Hum."

    Only Yulin stood by Sean''s side, looking at all this, quite a kind of "should severely teach them a meal" shelf.

    At the end of the day, it was yuler who came out.

    "We have no malice, boztutching. Please believe us."

    Euler chuckled bitterly.

    Sean nodded calmly.

    "I know you have no malice. You are not all against me." Sheehan admitted this, but his tone was still very blunt: "but you are in trouble in my territory after all. In this case, as the host, I don''t teach you how to behave. Isn''t it a special dereliction of duty?"

    Hearing this, Murdo couldn''t help it.

    "What do you mean? Sean the brave Murdo looked closely at Sheehan and said, "none of you are below you in terms of status and status. Even our majesty has arrived in person. It''s just that you don''t treat me kindly. It''s still so rude. Can I regard it as a provocation of the kingdom of Mithra to our magic kingdom lalabai?"

    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere began to get worse.

    It''s not a joke.

    With one sentence, Murdo raised this issue to the conflict between countries. If this is not well answered, the diplomatic problem will be very serious.

    In particular, the kingdom of Mithra and the magical kingdom of lalabay, which can rank among the top three countries in the whole human world and all the countries of mankind, may lead to some serious trouble if they fail to do well in diplomacy.

    Moreover, lalabai has a very special position in human power. If it can, no one wants to offend it easily.

    Why?

    Because the situation doesn''t allow it.

    The three great nations of mankind are the ragnard Empire, the kingdom of Mithra and the Magic Kingdom of lalabai.Among them, although lalabay is the weakest of the three powers, its military combat power is not inferior to that of Mithra kingdom alone. It is also the country that can most contain the Laguna Empire and Mithra kingdom.

    Who let the ragnard Empire and Mithra kingdom be regarded as feuds, maintaining the opposition for thousands of years?

    Under such opposition, if lalabai favors one country, that country can unite with lalabai and eat up the other country, right?

    At the same time, the country has long been isolated from disputes, watching the tiger fight on the mountain, giving people a feeling that it is possible to take advantage of the fierce struggle between the Laguna Empire and the Mithra Kingdom at any time before running out to reap the benefits of the fishermen.

    Therefore, there is such a powerful country in the vicinity of covetous, ragnard Empire and Mithra kingdom in opposition at the same time, but also completely do not want to offend this country, to their own country to create disaster.

    That is to say, if lalabai and Mithra have a bad relationship, it may lead lalabai to fall to Laguna Empire and cause great trouble to himself.

    Under such circumstances, if this problem is raised to the international level, Mithra kingdom will be difficult to deal with.

    It''s obviously that''s what Murdo said on purpose.

    "Oh, don''t say that, Murdoch. Boztutching didn''t mean it."

    Next to him, misji patted Murdo on the shoulder, as if to say something good for sheen. In fact, he did not deny that this matter would be handled by lalabaidan.

    It can only be said that this one is worthy of being the king of a country, and this kind of means is quite smooth.

    But

    "I don''t mind much."

    Sean was just like watching a monkey play. After watching it, he said such a sentence.

    The smile on misji''s face froze.

    "... what did you say?"

    Murdo hardly doubted his ears.

    "Bo... Boztutching!"

    Euler is a little calm.

    As for nob and Joseph, they were also a bit unresponsive.

    "I said, I don''t mind." Sheen said faintly, "no matter what Mithra Kingdom thinks, you can take it as my provocation, if you want."

    At this point, Sheehan shrugged.

    "Although, in my opinion, I am the one who was provoked by you."

    Such words made everyone present at a loss.

    "Do you... Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know how serious a situation this will lead to? "

    At the same time, Murdo cried out to sheen.

    But that''s a bit harsh.

    Sheen smiles.

    Laughing makes people numb.

    Because Sean''s smile has no emotion, which makes people feel chilly.

    Then Sean spoke.

    "I should have said that."

    Sean raised her eyes and all the expressions on her face disappeared in an instant.

    "You make me unhappy like this. Do you know how serious the situation will be?"

    At the end of the speech, Sheen''s body, the magic of terror, finally without any cover up, broke out.

    Magic disturbs the atmosphere.

    The atmosphere is whistling.

    Heaven and earth tremble slightly.

    In Wang Duzhong, the exclamations also appeared one after another, which made the riots and panic suddenly appear.

    From Sheehan''s body, the terrible pressure of half step superelevation swept out and enveloped the whole court.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    All the people on the scene changed their faces. One or two of them fell down as if they were crushed by a mountain, or bent down or even knelt on the ground as if they were restrained by the increasing gravity, and their faces turned pale.

    "The pressure

    Misji had knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up. His eyes were full of fear when he looked at sheen.

    "Guwu...!"

    Nobu and Joseph knelt down on one knee and wanted to get up, but they couldn''t do it. They could only make their muscles burst."This is legendary

    Murdo cried, pale and dull.

    "No, it''s not legendary, it''s not even extreme, it''s...!"

    Euler looked at Sean with wide eyes and a face full of horror.

    And even these famous strong people are like this, the rest of the crowd and the general legendary strong people at this time of the situation, you can imagine.

    Some of them had already fallen down, some had fainted directly, some had been gushing blood, they just felt Sheen''s momentum and were shocked.

    Sean was so strong, such as overbearing, such as insolent, such as unreasonable general to suppress the whole court.

    At boztute''s house, those who did not come out were also shocked by the scene.

    "He... He..."

    Riley was already stuttering.

    "... so strong."

    Vivian''s eyes fluctuated violently.

    "This is... This is the strength of Mr. Sheehan now

    Lumia was scared.

    ¡°......¡±

    Tyel was silent, just gazing at Sheen''s figure.

    "Hee hee."

    Only Yulin, smiling triumphantly about it.

    No, it''s not only Yulin, but also Lilis who was woken up. Looking at this scene, a pair of good-looking big eyes are bent into crescent shape.

    Schaffner was watching the same scene.

    "It''s worthy of being the most special brave person, who won''t be bound by those boring rules and regulations."

    Schaffner smiles contentedly.

    "That''s the man I can recognize."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    At this moment, Sheehan is undoubtedly the most eye-catching presence.

    The leaders of the various forces of the human race and the world-famous strongmen all fell down in front of him, like meeting a king, and their eyes were full of fear.

    They know that sheen is strong.

    Among other things, Hearn''s actions in the imperial capital tell others how powerful he is.

    The people present are not ordinary people, and they have their own intelligence channels. After Sean''s brave identity was exposed, they collected Sean''s experience after he came to omnipoten through various ways.

    However, the intelligence they collect is very limited.

    Because the Kingdom has concealed the fact that Sheehan defeated alidia, and the events in the imperial capital of Laguna have also concealed a lot of truth under the secret operation of the Protoss and the demons.

    As a result, how many people in the world really know the strength of Sheehan?

    The elves have seen sheen show his superior fighting power, but as a rare race living in seclusion in the forest of Tagore, what happened here can''t be disclosed so easily.

    The orc God officials once knew that sheen resisted Lilith out of control, but under the instruction of anima, the goddess of life, they also gave sheen intelligence protection.

    In addition, when Sheehan showed his strength in the later stage, he was in the demon world. People in the human world didn''t know these things at all.

    To sum up, the Terran forces'' understanding of Sheehan is only limited to Sheehan''s deeds before he entered the inner hall and acquired the second unique skill, which led to his first power change in his life.

    Before that, what kind of focus did Sheehan have?

    1£º It has unique skills that can adjust its own level and skills to a certain extent, so it can attack the old demon faction of the slayer faction at a low level.

    2£º With a very high level of [domestication] skill, he has domesticated all the Black Dragons of ataru into his own mounts.

    3£º It has a kind of celestial magic which is suspected to have been lost and a kind of universal magic. It once called a meteor shower and almost destroyed the Knights of the kingdom.

    Then there are a series of events that happened to him, such as the rebellion of the galuoli family, the destruction of Kosmos, the coup of the Laguna Empire, and so on.

    Then there are several nobles who offended sheen, such as the family of the Duke of Stirling and the family of the Duke of Lucca, who are all in Sheen''s hands.

    All of these, to a certain extent, show the strength of Sheehan to others.

    In contrast, the fact that Sheehan is supported by the Dragon demon and the most powerful evil god is just the energy behind him, which has nothing to do with his own strength.

    Under such circumstances, although sheen is still a very bright existence, it is impossible for people to think that sheen is far beyond the existence of all the strong people of the human race.

    Even if he is brave, in the situation that he has only been in the world for more than half a year, it is not likely that he will be strong enough.

    People have looked at him as high as possible, but in the end, they still think that Sheehan''s level should not be high, just with the strength of his unique skills, he has the strength to compete with the legendary strong.

    Even if he later entered the inner hall, became stronger, and still had a big killing weapon such as the holy sword, people just thought that he might not be inferior to the existence of extreme level, but they didn''t think that Sheehan himself had reached the extreme level.

    Not to mention above the limit level, even the brave men of all ages have only a very small number of people arrived. Sean has only been in ohmniputansen for less than a year, so it is absolutely impossible to reach this level.

    Even Mithra, who is known as the strongest brave man, only entered the extreme level at the age of 30, and only by his understanding in the inner hall can he get rid of himself once and achieve fame.

    Before that, Mithra had been in omnipoten for ten years.

    With such an example, who would think that Sheehan could reach the limit level in less than a year?

    No matter how high you look at him, you can''t think that way.

    Including Jules, he is very optimistic about Sheehan, but never thought that Sheehan will have such strength at this time.

    In other words, Sheehan''s fists in the human world are not hard enough.

    Therefore, today''s scene came into being.

    "Let''s not waste each other''s time."Sheehan made a peaceful declaration in front of everyone present.

    "I know you didn''t come to visit me."

    "I know who you want to see."

    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance."

    With that, Sheehan waved his hand, and the magic came out of it, like a real wave. With Sheehan''s action, he cut through the door of boztute''s house.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of the explosion, a ravine in front of the door of the boztute''s house was cut out of the broken stones and debris by the magic air blade. It looked like a scar carved on the earth. It was very shocking.

    And this scene is a shock to everyone''s heart.

    How could the release of magic alone cause such a chop?

    Don''t know in the hearts of the people shocked Sean convergence from the magic.

    This move is also inspired by gray.

    Although he didn''t learn Gray''s trick of turning the magic sword into a weapon, it was not difficult for sheen to release the magic into a gas blade by virtue of the non-human magic power.

    So

    "As long as you can cross the line in an hour, I''ll let Schaffner see you."

    Sean''s voice was heard all over the room.

    "Whether it''s a single person or a group attack, or even with magic props, there''s no problem."

    "It doesn''t matter if you want to use strategy, but I hope you can grasp the degree well. If you do something I don''t like by any means, I don''t know what I will do to retaliate."

    "Come on, let me see what you can do."

    Leaving such words behind, Sheehan''s voice finally became sarcastic.

    "Of course, that''s all. Don''t back out?"

    Ironic voice, in the ears of a group of strong and superior people constantly around.

    The crowd was silent, and the heart began to hold a breath.

    At this point, there is really no exit drum to play.

    What''s more, no means of diplomacy, power or political containment can be used here.

    In the most direct way, Sheehan gave everyone a way that they could not escape.

    If you don''t want to break this path, there will be only one end - to be the laughing stock of the world.

    After all, there are so many of them together, and each of them is big enough to influence the future trend of the human world. Wouldn''t it be a joke to shrink back and dare not fight at this time?

    In other words, face, when it rises to a certain level, will be linked with the actual interests.

    Therefore, they can no longer escape this war.

    In that case

    "I''ll do it!"

    Murdo clenched his teeth and stood up with his anger.

    Sheen turned her eyes and looked at each other.

    He didn''t know who the magician was wearing a robe and holding a magic wand.

    It''s better to say that Sean didn''t know anyone except Jules.

    But that doesn''t stop Sean from doing things.

    Even if you don''t know who the other party is, sheen can guess that anyone who dares to come here at this time will not be easy.

    Not to mention, with the ability of "external awareness of destiny", sheen also saw the other party''s level -- "Lv. 97".

    This is a top legendary magician who is not inferior to the elves, Niya and Leia.

    you ''re right.

    It''s just legendary.

    So, Sheehan didn''t say much, and he pointed to Mordor.

    The gesture, which was not so harmful and insulting, made Mordor''s blood surge up in an instant.

    He is a genius himself. In his thirties, he was already the strongest magician in lalabai, and even the top legendary magician in the whole Terran. Naturally, he had a pride that others didn''t have.

    It is also because of this that the so-called young and vigorous, the head of the sorcerer group of lalabai would not accept Joseph and think he was more excellent than Joseph.

    In his opinion, Joseph is a strong man who hasn''t broken the limit level for more than 20 years.So long has not reached the limit level, his potential has certainly been exhausted, can not further.

    What about yourself?

    Murdo thinks that if you give yourself another ten years, you will be able to reach the limit level.

    At that time, he will be the most powerful magician in the whole Terran. Even the cadres of the demons will have to bow down, and the superior goddess of the protoss will have to treat him with courtesy.

    You know, it''s very difficult for the Terran to be born into a strong man of extreme level.

    Only three of the demons have reached this level, and so have the Protoss. Naturally, there are not many strong people of this level in the whole history of the Terrans.

    Otherwise, thousands of years ago, the heroes who fought against beast demons were not made up of 13 top legendary strong men.

    In other words, at that time, the Terrans were not as strong as the limit class, let alone now.

    To some extent, the strong of the limit level is more rare than the strong of the super level.

    If he could really get to that level, Murdo felt that it would be worthwhile for him to come to this world.

    This kind of Murdo has strong self-esteem and full pride. In addition to being restrained in front of the loyal misji, he dares to claim to be better than him in the face of others, even in the face of alidia elbain, who is known as the first of the human race.

    Probably because, at the age of Murdo, alidia didn''t achieve what Murdo did now.

    Now, he was provoked.

    "Fire gun."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Murdo released his magic.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    "Boom!"

    When the hot flame burst open in front of the door of boztut''s house, the square, which was full of pressure, was instantly filled with an atmosphere of killing.

    Mordor mercilessly released the magic of "blaster gun" in the direction of Sean, and let the blaster burst out like a flame gun. It blasted in front of the door of boztut''s house and dyed boztut''s house red.

    The power of the fire magic of the superior was displayed. Even without complete singing, it had great power to turn the area in front of boztut''s house into scorched earth.

    Shrouded in such an amazing flame, Sheehan was standing like facing the wind, still standing in the flame, even the corner of his clothes was not lit.

    "Bang!"

    Sean''s magic was shocked, and the amazing magic scattered the surrounding flames and blew them away.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Mordor''s face changed slightly, but he also knew that it was impossible for him to do anything by himself.

    The other side is brave.

    Moreover, it is a very likely existence that has broken through the legendary level, reached the extreme level, and even touched the realm that ordinary life can''t touch in any case.

    Even though he is proud, he is not a fool. He will not be dazzled by anger, so that he will forget how sheen just managed to suppress everyone by magic.

    Therefore, Mordor has already prepared for the failure of the first strike.

    "Oh, fire"

    So, Murdo began to sing the mantra and raised his staff.

    "Hum!"

    The bead on the top of the staff began to give off a dazzling light, and even trembled.

    "Murdo is serious."

    Misji has stepped back for some distance, looking at this Murdo, his eyes begin to twinkle.

    Joseph also retreated to misji.

    "I remember that murdochine''s unique skill is not the ability to work on magic, but the rare ability to work on magic weapons and magic props used by users?"

    Joseph turned to misji.

    "Yes." Misji nodded and said: "murdochine''s unique skill [magic guide] can greatly enhance the power of his own magic weapons and magic props, and even increase the effect of his own magic potion, so that the upper limit of any magic equipment used by murdochine can be increased to more than three times of the normal level."

    This is murdolai''s famous stunt.

    "The magic wand of the magician has the effect of increasing the magic power and reducing the consumption of magic power. After the increase of the magic guide, the effect of the wand used by murdoching is even more terrible. The magic power he used has been greatly enhanced, and the power is more than several times that of the magician of the same level."

    Misji is quite proud of this introduction.

    "Because of his unique skill, lalabai has prepared a staff for him, which is the one he is using now."

    "The level of the staff belongs to the highest standard. Even the masters of magic weapon forging of the dwarves claim that it is rare to see it in a thousand years. Except for the natural staff treasured in the protoss, there is no staff of higher level in omnipoten."

    "Such a staff, combined with the increase of [magic guide], I personally think that in terms of power alone, without considering the restraint to the demons, it is no less than the ordinary holy sword."

    "Its name is the wand of magic guide. It is a magic weapon tailored for the most powerful magicians in our country."

    At the same time of misji''s explanation, the light from the staff in Murdo''s hand also climbed to the top.

    "Annihilate Longyan."

    Murdo''s chant fell suddenly.

    The next second, a stream of hot flames came out of thin air, hovering around Murdo''s body, like two fire dragons. First, the two dragons kept climbing up like beads, then turned around, like a storm of two flames, and roared to Sheehan.

    The high temperature is burning the atmosphere, which makes the temperature of the scene rising, and instantly becomes extremely hot.

    The fiery red fire of the dragon is also like the roaring fire of the dragon, thundering at sheen, the potential to devour it.

    "Cut."

    I do not know when to fly in the air again, you Lin looked at this scene, disdain like curled up his mouth."The magic..."

    Sean stood there, watching the roaring fire dragon, thinking.

    Murdo''s magic is far beyond the scope of the superior magic.

    That power, though not as powerful as his own celestial magic, is absolutely the strongest fire magic that Sheehan has ever seen.

    As users of fire magic, melika''s magic is quite different from that of Murdo''s.

    If you don''t take any protective measures and are bombarded by such magic, then even the extreme level strong can''t stand it?

    Unfortunately

    "You met me."

    Sean didn''t draw his sword either. He sang it.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    The vast magic immediately came out of the body and turned into invisible waves to meet the two fire dragons.

    "Hoo

    Like the wind blowing, the two roaring fire dragons are instantly dispelled by the invisible magic waves, turning into Mars and dissipating between heaven and earth.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Murdo''s pupil shrinks, and then he shouts out. He raises his staff and chants the mantra constantly, using all kinds of amazing magic.

    Among these magic, some are flame, some are thunder and some are storm. They have everything.

    These three kinds of Magic have been tempered by Murdo for decades, and now they have reached the full level.

    Therefore, Murdo spared no effort to use one kind of magic after another, and each kind of magic is superior magic, which is far more powerful than ordinary superior magic, which is eye opening.

    However, in the face of all kinds of magic that can raze the surrounding areas to the ground and burn the whole noble area to the ground, Sean stood there with a calm face from the beginning to the end, singing a short mantra.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Only in this way, the ripple of magic instantly dispels one kind of amazing magic after another, making those magic appear and disappear like a mirage.

    If it wasn''t for the extremely strong magic residue in the air, the people present might regard everything just as an illusion.

    "How could...!"

    Murdo''s eyes widened, his voice full of disbelief.

    Not to mention Murdo, but misji, whose face was full of pride, lost his smile.

    Sean, on the other hand, not only didn''t move half a step, but also frowned.

    "That''s it?" Sheen said bluntly: "I said, as long as you cross the line, you''d better not stand there and release the magic to bombard me, run two steps quickly, then maybe you can cross the line?"

    Sean said this with a serious face.

    "You...!"

    Murdo''s face was twisted.

    He really wanted to burn the whole boztut house to ashes.

    But Sean, who was standing there, was like a mountain. The magic of his body went up and down, and he was completely out of breath.

    "I don''t believe it!"

    Murdo was unwilling to cry out. He raised his staff and was ready to cast his magic again.

    However

    "It seems that you are just like this. You''d better change people."

    Sheehan, like losing his patience, appeared in front of him in an instant.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull sound, Murdo''s abdomen was hit by a heavy knee.

    "Cough...!"

    Murdo let out a cry and fell down on the spot.

    "Murdoch!"

    Misji saw this scene, and finally could not calm down.

    By his side, Joseph had drawn his sword.

    Because of Sean''s haunting, this famous swordsman is also stimulated to the instinct of defense.

    A breeze appeared around the sword, like wrapping him, blowing his clothes noisily.

    Sean immediately turned to Joseph.

    "Are you next?"

    Sheen grinned playfully.

    Seeing this, Joseph was silent, but suddenly he flew out like a strong wind.His speed is amazing, during the charge, the wind and waves are constantly surging around his body, so that his momentum kept climbing up.

    The crowd immediately recognized the power Joseph was using at the moment.

    "There it is! Joseph''s unique skill -- "wind spirit encircling"! "

    As a legendary strong man who was famous in the mainland 25 years ago, Joseph was able to be so beautiful, relying on this ability.

    That is the ability to attract the magic of the wind in the atmosphere, let the magic of the wind surround itself, greatly improve the sensitivity and mobility.

    This ability is a unique skill that Joseph was awakened when he was born. Because of its existence, silver, the goddess of wind, blessed him personally and gave him the protection of the God of wind.

    With the protection of the wind god and the power of the wind spirit, Joseph''s speed can be rated as the first in the human race. Even when he was young, he was beyond the reach of the legendary strong men of the older generation.

    For this reason, Joseph also deliberately created a set of sword skills to match his own, known to the world as the first swordsman of the human race, and won the title of sword saint of the wind.

    After 25 years, the sword sage, who has lived in seclusion for a long time, finally shows his edge again.

    The figure galloping by the wind almost reached sheen in the blink of an eye.

    "Shua Shua...!"

    The next second, countless sharp wind blowing to Sheehan.

    No, it''s not the wind.

    That''s sword light.

    One after another, continuous, can''t see clearly, the sword light of the storm formed the blade.

    Countless sword lights burst up with amazing speed and fell on sheen.

    "Dang Dang..."

    Before long, the sword light just like cutting steel, burst out a scene of Mars, appeared.

    "What...!"

    Joseph rose in astonishment.

    Printed into his eyes is Sheen''s smiling face.

    "Chop again, maybe it will break the skin?"

    At the end of the speech, a fist came from Joseph''s eyes.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    "Hiss!"

    In the faint air, Sheehan''s fist was like a bullet approaching Joseph at a high speed, as if to smash his head. The strength on it made Joseph a little pale.

    If you look carefully, you can find that Sheen''s fist is wrapped with a touch of magic, which makes that ordinary fist seem very terrible.

    That''s one of the effects of "waituo Tianming" -- "in the empty hand state, depending on the current physical condition, your body will gain 3-10 times of power increase, and have perfect skills.".

    At present, Sheehan''s physical condition is naturally the best, so his body has gained ten times the strength increase.

    Under such circumstances, coupled with the growth of power brought by Sheehan''s promotion to the extreme level, the power of this punch naturally appears very terrible.

    At least, Joseph didn''t dare to do it.

    "Shua!"

    At the moment, Joseph took advantage of the sudden retreat of the wind and turned into a remnant light, looking extremely dazzling.

    But

    "Shua!"

    Sheen''s figure was also a sudden flash, came to the sudden retreat in front of Joseph.

    "Bang!"

    Finally, Sheen''s fist fell on Joseph''s chest.

    "Poof!"

    Joseph spewed out a mouthful of blood. His whole body flew upside down like a shell. He cut through the air and made a sharp noise. He crashed into a building in the distance and was buried in the thick smoke and debris.

    "Josephine!"

    Misji cried out.

    The crowd of onlookers was also noisy.

    That famous sword sage of wind was defeated?

    How could it be!?

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Next to him, Nobu, who had been waiting for an opportunity, no longer kept silent and gave out a wild roar.

    His body is like an instant surge of a circle, muscle uplift, height, even the back has appeared ups and downs, from two meters of tiger man to three meters of little giant.

    "The brave!"

    This rank is as high as 97, with many Orc warriors and the second largest tribe in the orcs. The leader of the tiger tribe, who is among the strongest in the orcs, finally roared and broke the ground under his feet and rushed to Sheehan.

    He was like a giant beast, and he came up behind him in a flash, and then swung his huge fist to him.

    To meet him was a fist wrapped with faint magic, much smaller than it, but strong and powerful.

    "Bang --!"

    The big fist and the small fist collided with each other, but the result was a loud crash. On the one hand, they set off a storm, and on the other hand, they were deadlocked.

    Sheehan directly stopped the tiger warrior''s attack with his fist. Looking at the ferocious Nobu, he raised his eyebrows.

    "I didn''t expect that you orcs would join in the fun."

    Sean did not know whether he was laughing or surprised.

    Nob felt the power from Sheehan''s fist, and looked at him angrily as he was frightened.

    "Others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you, brave man!" Nobu said loudly: "there are no timid soldiers in our tiger tribe! Even if you are the ultimate class strong! I''m going to beat you, Nobu the tiger

    The sound was deafening, very loud, and it made people''s heart beat wildly and scared.

    Only sheen could not help but show a strange smile instead of being frightened.

    "Then I want more than the limit class?"

    Sean''s happy meaning has been pointed out.

    "Ga

    Nob''s loud voice suddenly stopped.

    Sean is suddenly burst up, swung the other hand''s fist, toward nob''s abdomen, hard blow.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Nobu responded and immediately shook his fist to meet him.

    "Bang --!"

    Fist to fist collisions occur again, causing shock waves to appear.

    Sean and nob, like two barbarians, totally abandoned their fighting skills and started to fight each other with pure brute force."Bang!"¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang

    All of a sudden, with the constant collision of fists and fists, the thunderous sound is also constantly appearing, which makes the strong wind dance and the waves break out. It is shocking and frightening.

    Of course, misji, Youle and others are also among them.

    "Can he compete with Minister nob?"

    Yoler didn''t know how many times he was shocked.

    "Is that brave man still a man?"

    Misji was even more afraid.

    Nobu''s unique skill is very simple and crude, that is, the ability to make his own strength rise by a large margin - [Juli].

    With this unique skill, Nobu is regarded as the most powerful creature in the Terran. As long as he is given time to prepare, he can even move a mountain.

    In the face of such a huge force, not to mention the Terrans, even the Protoss and the demons dare not fight head on.

    But sheen did.

    It''s not only because of the ten times effect of waituo''s mandate on the body, but also because of the protection of rittuo''s mandate, which prevents him from being shocked.

    That''s why Sean dares to fight nob like this.

    People also found out.

    "When dealing with murdochin, he uses magic."

    "When dealing with Josephine, he will show the speed of blinking."

    "When dealing with Minister nob, he will show physical strength."

    "Is he... Is he going to defeat everyone on the strength of others?"

    Misji was hardly surprised to bite off his tongue.

    Euler also had a heavy face.

    If that is the case, it will prove that Sheehan is much better than what they see now.

    He still has the spare power, and is the one who is very skillful.

    It''s not just misji and Uller who found out.

    Most of the people present are the strong and the leaders of the major forces. Naturally, there are a lot of elite among them. It is impossible not to find this.

    However, it was because of this discovery that they were frightened.

    "The brave are so strong, how can we fight?"

    "I can''t beat it at all!"

    "Even the most powerful magician of lalabai and the sword saint of wind have lost!"

    "I... we can''t win!"

    A group of legendary strongmen and power leaders who had stood together with misji and others could not help but despair.

    until...

    "No, the condition offered by the brave is to cross that line, not to defeat him...!"

    A legendary strong man suddenly screamed, which shocked the whole audience. Almost subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at the door of the boztut family.

    There, it''s a guard that''s lost Sean.

    Sean, who is fighting Nobu, has already deviated from the position of the gate.

    Only that line, still clearly located there.

    Looking at this scene, everyone was silent.

    After a while, the impulse came to them.

    "Go

    A legendary strong man was the first to press the button and finally moved to the door of the boztute family as fast as he could.

    This action ignited the impulse in other people''s hearts.

    "Rush, rush

    The next second, a lot of people screamed and rushed to the door of boztut''s house like a hound smelling meat.

    "No!"

    Misji and Uller saw the scene, and their faces changed at the same time.

    Naturally, they don''t want to be given the chance to get ahead of others.

    But those people are legendary level strong, and no matter how bad they are, they are the same as misji. Their level is over 80, which is not far from the legendary level. Naturally, they can''t be stopped in a hurry.

    Just as they were about to watch the men rush across the line that Sheehan had drawn, a figure came down from the sky.

    "Didn''t you say that already?"

    The baby sound was all over the room."None of you want to go in."

    Words fall, a burning incomparable dragon breath was suddenly landed in front of the door of the boztut girl to spit out.

    The girl puffed up her cheeks, just like a little girl was ready to blow, but it turned out to be a hot breath.

    "Boom!"

    The dragon breath fell on the ground accurately and set off a grand explosion with a roar.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah --!"

    A group of legendary strongmen and power leaders who rushed to the gate were blown up one after another, rolling in the flames and falling to the ground like garbage.

    "Hum!"

    You Lin mouth Long Yan ups and downs, hands akimbo, a pair of "can force my cow bad" appearance.

    "You... You..."

    "Sneak in... Step in..."

    "Mean...!"

    Fell to the ground, dying like the strong and the leaders of the painful condemnation.

    Unfortunately

    "Didn''t you hear what my master said?" Yulin sneered: "he said, you can cross this line in an hour, then you will win, but he didn''t say that he alone will stop you."

    With that, Yulin turned her lips.

    "Although, even if there is only one master, you can''t think about the past."

    You Lin''s voice just fell, not far away, a huge dull sound.

    "Bang --!"

    In the fight with Norbu, sheen blows Norbu, who has no time to defend, and flies it like a ball, setting off a storm.

    "Oh...!"

    Nobu can only howl, like a huge rock, heavily hit the ground, the smoke raised all his figure to cover up, can no longer see the shape.

    So nob lost.

    "This big fool, his strength is really exaggerated."

    Sheen shook his fist and grinned a little.

    Nob''s power is really terrible, even Sean''s body can''t reach it after a ten fold increase.

    If he had not reached the limit of his level, much higher than Nobu, and the strength growth of each level was also full, plus he had perfect skills, and [Rito''s destiny] took off the anti shock force, he would not have been able to fight Nobu head-on by taking off the force.

    Sean looked around.

    Nob and Joseph have been buried in rubble.

    Murdo still covered his stomach like a shrimp and fell there, struggling to get up.

    The rest of the legendary strong and power leaders are also lying under the dragon breath of Yulin.

    All that''s left is

    "You two, aren''t you?"

    Sheehan raised his eyes to Euler and mischief.

    "Gulu..."

    Misji couldn''t help swallowing.

    ¡°......¡±

    Euler was silent.

    "Do you want to fight?"

    Sean also made a kind reminder.

    In this regard, misji''s face was bitter, and Euler sighed.

    Then they both raised their hands and made a surrender.

    At this point, the whole army was annihilated.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    At this time, the one hour declaration that Sheehan said was just a few minutes away.

    In a few minutes, not only the top legendary giants like Murdo, Joseph and nob, but also the other legendary existence and power leaders have fallen to the ground, groaning like pain.

    Sean is standing among the fallen Terran strongmen, like the king standing in the sea of corpses. His posture is not lofty, but full of strength.

    The onlookers looked at such a scene, and their fear turned into numbness. They stood there, staring at Sean stupidly, unable to recall for a long time.

    Including those who are attracted by the movement here, as well as those who are watching the development here in the dark.

    "Is this the brave man?"

    "Is this the real strength of Sean boztute?"

    "He didn''t even pull out his sword."

    "It''s only half a year since he came here. How did he grow up so fast?"

    People''s minds are full of such ideas, and can''t understand them. They are extremely distressed and can''t come to any conclusion at all.

    But there was one thing that everyone understood.

    That is, although Sean is young and has not been in this world for a long time, he is definitely not a soft persimmon.

    Not only is it not a soft persimmon, but this brave person is essentially different from the past brave people, which can not be measured by common sense.

    At least, none of the brave men in the past dynasties has been as strong as sheen, and none of them has been so reckless and reckless as sheen.

    "This brave man can''t be provoked."

    This is the idea that all the people present, both in the open and in the dark, have come up with at the same time.

    Sheehan told everyone with the facts that he was not a rigid hero who obeyed the rules.

    On the contrary, he has a bad temper, and his mood swings are more intense than anyone else. Even if he can''t hold sand in his eyes, he is not willing to eat at all.

    In my words, that is

    "It''s a shame to be a grandson after crossing the river."

    Therefore, even in the face of Jules, who is still a little friendly before, Sheehan''s attitude is extremely tough.

    It''s the same now.

    "Since no one can cross this line, please exit here."

    Sheehan dropped the words, his voice full of no doubt.

    This makes many people''s hearts sink.

    "... we just want to see his highness Schaffner. Can''t we accommodate ourselves?"

    Misji had an ugly face and a bitter voice.

    He is really not willing to quit.

    For more than 20 years, the figure of Schaffner appeared many times in his dreams, which made him feel very lonely every time he woke up.

    Obviously, he is the king of the most powerful country in the human race. He can be described as a man of honor and wealth. He has enjoyed all his life. There is nothing he can''t get if he wants anything. But here in Schaffner, misji can''t ask for anything.

    He didn''t want to do good things with Schaffner.

    He knew that he was one of the pinnacles of the human race, but he was still very different from Schaffner.

    So, he just wanted to see Schaffner again and let her have a look at herself. If she could say a few words to herself, she would be satisfied.

    It''s not just misji, it''s all the people present.

    They didn''t dare to imagine what could happen with the demon, just wanted to ease the pain of Acacia in their hearts.

    It has to be said that Schaffner is really a disaster to the country and the people in all kinds of senses. It''s exaggeration that she has become a woman in countless people''s minds without any intention.

    What''s more, this charm is owned by Schaffner himself, not because of some mysterious power.

    She has captured the hearts of countless people simply by virtue of her beauty, her manners, her movements, her smiles and her natural expression of true feelings.

    Even if I don''t care about it at all, I''m not interested in anyone, I don''t even have a decent conversation, and I don''t give any attention to it. People who see her will still be fascinated by it.

    Therefore, she won the title of "demon".The rest of the demons are based on their own characteristics of power to get the title in line with their own situation, but the title of Schaffner has nothing to do with their own characteristics of ability, just relying on the pure attraction to others to get the title of "demon", which shows how special she is.

    It''s not that sheen can''t understand what these people think.

    After all, even he can''t resist the temptation brought by Schaffner. He doesn''t know how many times to support him. Naturally, others can''t avoid vulgarity.

    But

    "I said," Why are you doing this? " In front of all the people present, Sheehan said so bluntly: "I don''t believe you don''t know. Schaffner doesn''t want to see you at all, and even never pays attention to you. Why are you so paranoid?"

    As soon as the words came out, everyone was silent.

    Even misji and Yule were so bitter and heavy that they fell into silence.

    Joseph, who limped back from a distance, stopped there and said nothing.

    Nobu also pushed open the rubble on his body, covered his abdomen, and was silent with scars all over his body.

    All the people present were either silent or full of tears, so that a faint sadness shrouded in the air.

    Sheehan''s outspokenness tore apart a reality they were most reluctant to face.

    They knew that sheen was right.

    She had never seen them face to face, and she would not want to see them.

    More than 20 years ago, the people who came here because of Schaffner were just a part of the countless people who looked at the demon''s body from a distance and were lost.

    It''s very small.

    It''s humble.

    It''s far away.

    Out of reach.

    They are just like ordinary people watching the stars. No matter how crazy they shout or how happy they shout, they can''t get the attention of all the people and gather the spotlight.

    In the end, they could only watch her go away gradually, and feel melancholy and lost.

    Today, even if they come here, what can they do?

    For her royal highness, they are still just a small part of her admirers, right?

    Their identity, their strength, their status and their power may be dazzling in other people''s eyes, but they are just so in that person''s eyes.

    In that case, what qualifications do they have for her attention?

    "There''s really no need for that."

    Sean then outspoken throws out own idea.

    "In your status, in the human world, it can be said that you want the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. Why do you have to be so humble for a demon who can''t ask for it?"

    That''s the only difference between sheen and the people here.

    He also can''t bear the temptation of Schaffner, but can''t accept that he is wronged.

    Hot face to cold ass?

    Persistent pursuit?

    Even if be treated coldly, all good voice good spirit of go coax?

    It''s a pity that sheen doesn''t suffer from this.

    What''s more, although she is the best woman in various senses, isn''t the woman around her a good woman?

    Isn''t the first beauty of the human race who bullies her as much as she likes?

    Isn''t it nice to be an active and frank little wife who gives you welfare every day, takes a bath with you, and "plays with me" all the time?

    A obedient and obedient, submissive, would rather quietly in the dark love you, love you, do not want to see you unhappy, will be shy blush, because of your words and deeds and fear of the fairy girl, she is not fragrant?

    Now there is a dragon demon coming to the bowl, and even a goddess who takes over you all day in disguise and flatters you. In all ways of giving away, Sheehan can be said to be a winner in life in all kinds of senses, including daughter (Lilith) and pet (Yulin).

    Aren''t these women the best? clumsily?

    The result is to give up the whole forest for the sake of a tree. Not to say, the tree is still so proud that it doesn''t even dump you?

    How stupid is it to think so hard?

    In view of this, although Sean was upset and ready to move by Schaffner more than once, he did not dare to let himself fall into the enemy. He held her tightly and even kept away from her.It''s not that he wants to be a gentleman, but that he is a man of chauvinism and doesn''t want to be wronged.

    If you don''t dump me, I won''t dump you either?

    Who''s not a baby, is he?

    Of course, that''s what Sheehan thinks. It doesn''t mean that others can understand.

    As the only person present who may not have seen and fallen for Schaffner, Murdo struggled to get up and sneered.

    "It''s so nice. Who knows if you just want to occupy the demon and keep her away?"

    Murdo was so sarcastic.

    Sheen looked cold.

    However, before Sheehan could make trouble, the vision happened.

    "Boom!"

    An amazing magic turned into a shock, like a shell from boztute''s house, and in an instant, it was in front of Murdo and exploded on him.

    "Poof!"

    Murdo spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body flew upside down and fell to the ground. After rolling on the ground for several times, he stopped.

    He''s not moving anymore.

    He also gradually formed a pool of blood.

    "Murdoch!"

    Misji''s face changed wildly.

    Before he got angry, a sound like the sound of nature came out and came into everyone''s ears.

    "It''s just too much for me."

    The sound is so sweet, so beautiful, so that all the people present are like lightning strike, face happy.

    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the door of boztut''s house.

    There, a shadow that eclipses the world comes slowly.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    "Da Da Da Da"

    It was a very clear step.

    In this crowded square, there are people lying on the ground who can''t get up on the battlefield, but the sound of the footsteps seems to beat on everyone''s heart, turning into reverberation.

    With the pace of nature, she walked out of boztut''s house slowly.

    That posture, that beauty, it seems that everything is eclipsed.

    "Ah ah..."

    Misji, Joseph, nob and others opened their eyes wide and trembled.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    People around one by one fell into a dull, eyes full of shock.

    "Demon... Your highness..."

    Youle could not help trembling, looking at the beautiful shadow that had not been seen for many years, his hands clenched.

    And moribund, lying in a pool of blood, raised his head in the difficult struggle, saw the figure, and then his eyes widened completely.

    Not to mention the people present, even the boztute family saw this scene.

    "She... She..."

    Riley stammered in consternation and confusion.

    "Schaffner the demon..."

    Vivian was also slightly absent-minded.

    "Good... Beautiful..."

    Lumia murmured as if she had seen something incredible.

    "Is that the devil?"

    It''s just that tyer breathes and looks at the beautiful figure. His voice is full of amazing feeling.

    This is the natural appearance of Schaffner.

    Clearly is so abrupt, so suddenly, but instantly became the focus of the audience, took away all people''s mind.

    "Well, why did you come out?"

    Yulin looks like she has a headache.

    "How did you get out?"

    Sean also looked at Schaffner, in a tone of displeasure.

    Does this woman think this occasion is not chaotic enough?

    They told her to wait for herself in the room and run out. It''s not clean up.

    Sean''s heart was full of resentment.

    And the sallow appearance of Schaffner is not even look at anyone around one eye, in the eyes of all the dejected and disappointed gaze, eyes straight to the body of Sean.

    "Don''t look at me like that, little man." Schaffner gently smile, so that countless people are heart pounding at the same time, in front of Sean, said with a smile: "I''m here to help you out, aren''t you happy?"

    "Help me out?" Sheen curled his lips and said ungratefully, "do you think I can''t deal with a so-called great magician who talks wildly?"

    Who do you look down on?

    Who ever thought, Schaffner shook her head.

    "It''s not whether you can handle it, but I can''t help it. I just want to do it." Schaffner glanced at his Mordor with a dull face and said with a smile: "for this kind of loser who slanders the strong and maliciously slanders the winner because of a little unwillingness, don''t you think it''s too light for you to do it?"

    From Sheehan''s point of view, it''s not a problem to beat these guys in the face of conflicts. However, if we lay heavy hands on them, the problem is not just conflicts and disputes.

    Therefore, Sheehan will teach everyone here mercilessly, and don''t mind letting them feel desperate, but they can''t kill people directly.

    Otherwise, sheen may be OK, but the people around him may be involved.

    In view of this

    "I''ll help you fight hard. Isn''t that good?"

    Schaffner smiles, but the content of the words makes Mordor feel cold.

    The rest of the people are also looking at the sight is not in their own body, as if they did not see their own these people''s Schaffner, I do not know why, rising up in the heart is infinite loss and sadness.

    That''s what I mean?

    "Since the trouble is caused by me, it''s good for me to solve it." Schaffner naturally followed her long hair and said in an indifferent tone: "although, I never remember them in my heart."Merciless words, let all people''s heart pain up.

    In particular, misji, Joseph, nob and others, with a silent and bitter smile in their hearts.

    "Sure enough, there is no us in your Highness''s eyes."

    At this moment, no matter how high the status and strength of the big people, they will feel a chill in their hearts. They just feel a little frustrated.

    Sean so strong attack did not let these people down, Schaffner is just a few words to create this effect.

    But it is.

    She didn''t care what these people came for, and even didn''t have them in her heart.

    People are crazy because of themselves, intoxicated because of themselves, obsessed because of themselves, lost because of themselves. Schaffner has seen too many such things.

    For her, it was just one of those dull scenes in her long life.

    If it was another time, she would completely ignore these guys and stay in the house all the time. She should eat and sleep. She would never spare a little effort to deal with them just because they came.

    As Sean said, Schaffner didn''t want to see them at all. Even if they succeeded in visiting boztut''s house, they couldn''t see Schaffner.

    But today is different.

    Today, not only Sean is resentful for being disturbed, isn''t she in a bad mood?

    Just because sheen wanted to vent her anger, she chose not to worry about it and stood by at home.

    It wasn''t until Sheehan got rid of everyone that Schaffner felt that his affair was over.

    In this case, the next is yourself, right?

    In other words, it''s fake to help sheen suppress. Schaffner just wants to teach these guys a lesson.

    Murdo, just hit the muzzle of the gun.

    So Schaffner stepped forward and came to Murdo.

    "You... I..."

    Mordor looked at the most beautiful demon man who had been eclipsed by the world. His lips trembled a few times, but he could not say a word.

    His heart beat faster than ever.

    no way out.

    This woman is so beautiful.

    It''s beauty that doesn''t belong to the world.

    It''s more beautiful than a dream.

    It''s not that Murdo has never seen such a beautiful person, but he has never seen such a beautiful person.

    That kind of extreme beauty even makes Murdo feel that all the women in this world have become mediocre, and the most beautiful people he has seen in the past have become rouge, which can''t be compared with the people in front of him.

    At this time, Murdoch finally understood why this woman could make so many great people in the world dream of her.

    It''s not that those people are too vulgar, but that this woman is so beautiful that it makes people feel that everything in the world is not as good as her skin and hair. If people can have her, it''s equivalent to having something better than this world.

    Murdo looked at Schaffner, and gradually saw the gains and losses of God.

    But

    "Look again, I''ll dig out your eyes."

    Schaffner''s understatement, like the coldest winter, instantly cooled the heat in Murdo''s heart.

    Schaffner did not let him go.

    "Although I''m used to other people''s sight, I still feel that even his gaze will make me feel unhappy when I''m not happy."

    Schaffner''s words, like a sharp sword, tore Mordor''s heart.

    Murdo''s heart is very painful.

    Why?

    Why do you say that?

    How cruel!

    So Murdo cried in his heart.

    I don''t know if I heard Murdo''s voice. Schaffner lowered her eyes and looked down at him lying in the pool of blood.

    "To tell you the truth, the mood of those of you who don''t matter in my life is of no value to me."

    "I don''t care about your life or death, and I don''t care about what you want to do. Even if you say that you love me and want to see me, that''s why you do all this. I still feel that it''s your business and has nothing to do with me.""In contrast, my brother-in-law''s mood is what I care about."

    Schaffner laughed, beautiful, but heartless.

    "As a result, those of you who are unimportant to me say that people I care about occupy me?"

    "What is occupation?"

    "Taking other people''s things is occupation."

    "Robbing other people''s women is occupation."

    "If it belongs to all people, it can be called occupation if it is occupied by one person."

    "But who are you?"

    "Do you want to say that I am your thing, your possession?"

    "Who do I want to be with? Do you have to agree that it''s right and normal?"

    "Come, tell me, isn''t it?"

    With the questioning of this sentence by Schaffner, Murdo was speechless, even in a cold sweat.

    "I''m not..."

    It was very difficult for Murdo to say something, but he couldn''t do it.

    She doesn''t want to waste her time on a person who doesn''t even know his name, let alone want to know.

    "I''ll give you a curse as a punishment for talking nonsense."

    "You will never have a partner in your life. You can only watch your loved one fall into the arms of others."

    "Let you know what is occupation."

    With that, Schaffner stretched out a jade finger, and the cold magic gathered on the fingertip.

    "No... don''t...!"

    Mordor responded and begged for mercy.

    But it''s too late to ask for mercy at this time.

    "Boom!"

    The magic of Schaffner''s fingertips went into Murdo''s body.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Mordor uttered a cry of dying. Under the curse of the cold magic, it seemed that life was breaking.

    Before long, Murdo fainted, completely unconscious.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Silence began to appear on the square.

    All the people present were watching the scene and finally lost their words.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    "Well, I''ll go back first."

    In the extremely oppressive atmosphere of the whole audience, Schaffner just like finishing a rare and ordinary work, after making Murdo, he just dropped such a sentence.

    Stepping on the still clear and audible footsteps, Schaffner walked back to Sean, leaned forward, chuckled and murmured in his ear.

    "Come back quickly, don''t waste too much time?"

    With that, Schaffner, as if in a better mood, walked slowly back to boztute''s house.

    Sean was the only one left, rubbing his ears and muttering.

    "What a witch."

    This sentence can be said to be quite clear at the scene where the needle can be heard.

    But no one commented on this.

    They just looked at Schaffner, who walked back to boztute''s house without looking back. They wanted to shout out for many times, stop each other, stop each other, and don''t leave their sight.

    But they can''t.

    Because the words of Schaffner were still around their ears.

    "The mood of those of you who don''t matter in my life is of no value to me."

    "I don''t care about your life or death, and I don''t care about what you want to do. Even if you say that you love me and want to see me, that''s why you do all this. I still feel that it''s your business and has nothing to do with me."

    "In contrast, my brother-in-law''s mood is what I care about."

    All these words are telling them that what sheen just said is right.

    "She didn''t want to see you at all. She never even focused on you."

    This is the reality.

    The cruelest reality.

    A reality that everyone knows but doesn''t want to admit.

    And the evidence is, from the appearance to now, Schaffner has not seen them even a glance.

    It''s like they don''t exist here at all.

    "Wuwu..."

    After a while, a restrained cry began.

    This is like causing a chain reaction, so that one or dignity, or strength of the big people are either face gloomy ashes, or do not strive to shed tears.

    Before long, many people left quietly.

    Misji is also very nostalgic to see the direction of the departure of Schaffner, and then came to the side of Murdo, quietly told the knight around, let him take Murdo, silent to leave.

    Joseph also seemed to cut off the feelings in his heart and limped away, which made his disciples follow him in a panic.

    Nobu seems not reconciled, not believing in life, clenched his fist tightly, and finally left with the orc soldiers full of gloom.

    "Lolong lolong..."

    On the square in front of the door of the boztut''s house, the sound of the wheels rings intensively, which makes the vehicles and motorcade gathered here leave one after another.

    Did not appear, but hide in the dark to spy on the occurrence of all these people also melancholy if lost like opening.

    "Let''s go."

    "Today''s dispute has passed without danger."

    "I didn''t expect that Schaffner would come out."

    "But a lot of people would rather she didn''t show up?"

    "Yes."

    "After all, people''s dreams are broken."

    "It''s a dream. Even if it''s not broken, it will wake up sooner or later."

    "The first beauty in the three worlds, maybe no one deserves to have it?"

    "Nonsense, I have lived in the world for tens of thousands of years, and have gone through countless times. The demon doesn''t take a fancy to any man. How can he take a fancy to anyone in our time?"

    "Come on, come on, that''s a woman we can''t get."

    "Go back and get drunk."

    In this way, everyone left quietly.

    The last one to stay was Jules.

    The Pope of this temple just kept staring at the direction of the boztut family, and his old eyes were full of feelings that others could not understand.Sean thought for a moment, but for the time being, he raised his pace and came up to him.

    But before Sheehan spoke, yoler spoke first.

    "In fact, I knew for a long time that I was just delusional." With a lonely voice, Euler said: "compared with his Highness''s life of tens of thousands of years, I''m just an old man who has lived in the world for a hundred years. Even when I met him by chance more than 20 years ago, I was already old. How can I have anything to do with him?"

    Hearing this, sheen was silent for a moment, and then said faintly, "but you still want to see her, don''t you?"

    "Yes." Euler showed a kind smile, as if he was talking to someone who was not here, and whispered: "I have devoted my whole life to God. I thought that I would never have the same love and admiration for others as a normal person until the appearance of that one."

    She gave Euler the same experience as a normal person.

    Even if the experience is not very good, at least, Euler got what he thought he couldn''t get.

    So

    "I am very grateful to your highness."

    After leaving such words, Euler turned and left.

    It''s just that my back looks much older than before.

    Sheehan watched Euler''s departure with great emotion.

    It''s not just him, it''s Yulin.

    "I really don''t understand why sister Schaffner has treated them like this, and why none of them has any resentment, but they are so lost that they seem to have lost their ideal."

    Yulin came to Sheen''s side and murmured.

    Sheen shook his head.

    "Maybe it''s because, in their minds, it''s wonderful, isn''t it?"

    But in fact, she may have a great relationship with "beauty", but she has nothing to do with "good".

    That woman saw too many other people''s desires, saw too many cheap love, so she was a little contemptuous of the world.

    But at the same time, she lived a thorough life.

    No interest is no interest, never for their own purposes, to those who are not interested in the object.

    Although the world is infatuated with her, loves her, loves her, and infatuates with her, she has never relied on this to get anything from these people.

    The boundaries in her heart are very clear. She will never abuse other people''s hearts, and will not open her heart to give others hope.

    In this, there may be some factors of "Lianxin demon", which makes schafner dare not open her heart to others easily, but it is more the principles set by schafner himself.

    Today, Schaffner''s words and deeds can be said to be very heartless, heartless to break the dream that everyone has been thinking about, but this is not a kind of kindness?

    She told everyone in the most direct way that she was not interested in them, so they should stop wasting time on her.

    In this way, those people may be able to get out of the morbid infatuation with Schaffner and really live the life they should live and get the life they should get.

    For example, gray, if he could wake up early, he would not have to abandon so much, abandon his family, abandon his country, and spend more than 20 years in demon city. He would have been able to travel around the world with Hart.

    This is his true and original wish, isn''t it?

    Today, these people, too, must have given up something for the sake of Schaffner.

    And in the future, they may, like gray, find their own life.

    This is the relief that Schaffner gave them.

    "Is that so?"

    Yulin nodded her head.

    Although she has become a lot more intelligent after becoming human, she is still a dragon and has many detailed human emotions. It will take her some time to understand them.

    Of course, it doesn''t matter.

    It is important that...

    "In the master''s heart, is sister Schaffner beautiful?"

    Yulin asked curiously.

    Sean''s breath stopped, and then he rolled his eyes.

    "Beautiful?" Sheen extremely disliked the way: "I don''t think she is a devil is very good."

    Leaving that behind, sheen turned and went back to the house.

    Yulin looks at Sean like this and suddenly laughs."That''s why sister Schaffner looks at her master with new eyes."

    Although the dragon still has a lot to learn, the dragon has been enlightened.

    But longlong won''t say it.

    Because

    "You Lin''s silly master, Huaxin radish, has teased so many elder sisters. I''ll see how you end up in the future."

    Yulin made a face at sheen.

    Then, you Lin turned into a black dragon, appeared in the square, directly lying here, began to doze.

    Today''s story tells you that you can''t live without your own guard.

    So Yulin simply stood by the square, so that everyone who came could see the black dragon in front of the door of boztut''s house for the first time.

    In this way, unimportant cowards won''t come, will they?

    With this idea, Yulin fell into a deep sleep.

    I didn''t find a graceful figure standing at the top of a building in the distance.

    "I don''t think I''m needed."

    Rosie smiles, then remembers the intimate whisper of Schaffner in Sheehan''s ear, and the smile disappears.

    "Even demons dare to tease, you bold smelly man, do you really think that you can do whatever you want if you are brave?"

    Roxie gritted her teeth and began to calculate in her heart.

    What are you thinking?

    Naturally, it''s a lesson for Sheehan.

    ......

    At the same time, Sean, who had dealt with the family''s inquiries, returned to the room.

    "I say you, today I must talk about you..."

    Sean opened the door and wanted to say something. But somehow, his voice suddenly became weaker and weaker.

    "Back?"

    She was lying on the bed, and I don''t know when she went back to the way sheen had just left. She covered her hot body with only one piece of clothing, bare shoulders, thighs, arms and the whole back, and she hooked her fingers to sheen with a smile.

    "Shall we continue?"

    Before also want to escape in the incarnation of Sean beast, this will be the initiative to seduce up.

    Sean was silent.

    Immediately, he resolutely closed the door.

    "If I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell?"

    Sean walked to the bed firmly.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    This day''s event soon spread throughout the whole King''s capital and even the whole human world.

    When I learned that many big people came to visit me in droves, they were all disappointed. One by one, they came back and never mentioned it again. Many people who were paying attention to it, or didn''t know it at first, but later knew it were all looking at each other.

    no way out.

    Although the bigwigs didn''t want to talk about it again, there were too many people present at that time, many onlookers and more people peeping in the dark. It''s normal for news to spread.

    Therefore, many people have learned the shocking facts from the report.

    For example, Schaffner, who is true to countless heroes, only takes a special look at the brave Sean and behaves intimately.

    For example, the black dragon of the boztute family has been transformed into human beings, and is suspected to have reached the limit level.

    For another example, the brave man who came to this world only half a year ago may have stepped out of that step and reached the level of transcendence.

    One by one can be called shocking news, straight to many people have been hit dizzy.

    Of course, when a lot of people hear the news, "the flag of the Empire!"

    "Here comes the new emperor of the Empire!"

    yes.

    There is a long-standing dispute with the Kingdom, whether it is an enemy or a friend. However, a coup took place not long ago. After a revolution, the Laguna empire finally came.

    "Here we are, sire."

    Rochte, dressed in new armor, rode on a horse that was obviously stronger than any other horse, and opened his mouth on the side of a luxurious carriage with royal insignia.

    At her side, Tilly was also with her and led many knights, who looked like she was in a high position in the imperial order.

    In the luxurious carriage, a sunny voice came out.

    "Have you arrived yet?"

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted up to let the emperor in his royal robe and crown protrude his head.

    Who else could it be besides Harvey?

    Of course, Harvey wasn''t the only one in the carriage.

    "I arrived before the meeting, my elder brother."

    Kapelin, holding the imitation sword in sheath state, is waiting for havis.

    Her body is no longer like before, do a female Knight dress, but like a noble, wearing luxurious court clothes, but it is clearly a dress, but wearing a military uniform feeling.

    "Your Highness."

    Tilly called her subconsciously.

    But she gave Tilly a look of reproach.

    "Tilly." "She''s not your highness any more," rochter reminded with a blank face

    Hearing this, Tilly responded.

    "I was wrong." Tilly bowed to capeline and said, "the Duchess of capeline lansford."

    It''s true that kapelin is no longer the princess of the Empire, but the Duke who was knighted because her elder brother became the emperor.

    Langsfor is also a royal family name that has been passed down for a long time in the ragnard empire. It can even be traced back to the time when the brave ragnard just established the Empire.

    Ragnar, the brave man at that time, had two princes.

    The eldest prince became the second emperor of the Laguna Empire, and took over the throne from the brave Laguna. He helped the Laguna Empire, which was in chaos and threat because of the killing of the founding emperor, to gain a firm foothold, and let the Empire go through a crisis that was almost destroyed.

    The youngest prince was the right-hand assistant of the former. He was the unique military God of ragner Empire at that time. He was granted the Duke and his surname was lancefall.

    To this day, the Langsford family has long been in decline, or even cut off the inheritance for a long time.

    Because of its particularity, havis gave this surname to capeline, and completely realized the title of female warrior God of capeline.

    But now, the female martial god is staring at Wang Du with burning eyes.

    "Is Lucy Mistra in here?"

    There was a sense of war in her eyes.

    "Don''t you mess about?" "She''s Mr. Sheen''s fiancee," Harvey said with a wry smile

    "I know." "But I still want to tell you the difference," she said"You..." havis had no choice but to say, "well, I don''t care about other things, but you should remember to watch the occasion, and don''t make Mr. sheen unhappy, you know?"

    "That''s nature." Kapelin nodded.

    "Let''s go." Then havis suddenly laughed and said, "first visit your majesty Anxi, and then go to Mr. Sheen''s house to say hello."

    Hearing harvis''s words, people first thought of all kinds of news they knew during this period, and then the figure naturally appeared in their mind.

    The road, which had been bombed by the dead air of blocking the sky and the sun, was like a brave man, holding a sword and finally cutting out a dazzling sword.

    Under such circumstances, the carriage was released and entered the capital.

    ......

    At the same time, in a small town some distance away from Wangdu, many people are still discussing the latest news just coming from Wangdu.

    "I didn''t expect that the brave had been in omnipotence for less than a year, and had become the first strong man in the Terran."

    "Extreme level, it''s so far away from us."

    "They haven''t used the sword yet."

    "It''s so strong. I really want to visit my teacher."

    "Come on, you''re a first-class adventurer with less than 20 grades. Can you expect the brave to take a fancy to you?"

    "I''m just saying something..."

    Conversations like this constantly appear in the street, stopping a group of orcs who are dressed in black robes and are like wanderers sleeping in the open.

    The first two orcs looked at each other.

    "It seems that the brave man has done a lot recently."

    This is a young and beautiful cat man''s thoughtful words.

    "Well, if I had known he was a brave man, I would have asked you for advice."

    It''s the defiant words of a muscular werewolf.

    A group of orcs, you look at me, I look at you, and finally they all talked about it.

    "How many times has this happened?"

    "Along the way, we heard all the rumors about the brave man."

    "Sean boztute?"

    "I still feel a bit dreamy up to now."

    "Yes."

    "The Kingdom aristocrat who saved us, saved Kosmos, and subdued Lilith, the evil god, is actually a brave man after a thousand years."

    "I was stunned at the news at first."

    The orcs began to chatter.

    Before long, a figure protected by the public in the middle made a sound.

    "Well, let''s go on and get to Wangdu as soon as possible."

    The Coquettish female voice came into everyone''s ears.

    "Yes, saint."

    Including the leading werewolf and cat man, a group of orcs respectfully responded.

    The fox ear under the girl''s hood moved slightly and made a slightly resentful sound.

    "Hum, villain, I''ll come to wangduhe, too?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    Sean''s former acquaintances, who aimed at the capital of kings, were naturally not limited to the Laguna Empire and the orcs'' theocracies.

    Far away in the forest of Tagore in the east of the Kingdom and in the land of elves, Sophie, the queen of elves, came out of her palace and stood in front of a group of elves with a scepter.

    "Queen!"

    Leia and Niya, the legendary magicians of the elves, saluted immediately.

    "Queen!"

    The elf magicians in the elf division, which the elf clan is proud of, bow their heads one after another.

    Sophie nodded as she looked.

    In front of these people are the pride of the elves, the pillar of the elves, Sophie looked at the familiar faces, the pride in his heart is not enough for external humanity.

    Sophie didn''t show her pride. She looked around at all the people present and spoke softly.

    "In this meeting of the three races, we, the elves, must also be present. As one of the representatives of the human race, we will discuss major issues with the other races of the protoss, the demons and the human race."

    "You, as the elite of the elves, will go with me to the capital of Mithra."

    "It''s a country built by the brave people who once saved the world. The brave people we met are also from that country. Now they have already returned, and they have met many things in the capital."

    "Heen, the brave man, is a friend recognized by our elves. This meeting of the three ethnic groups is caused by his identity. He is bound to become the focus of this meeting, and will be put on the negotiation table by the three ethnic groups to decide his attitude in the future."

    "It''s a matter of great importance. It''s not only closely related to the peace among the three ethnic groups, but also deeply related to the safety of our friends. Therefore, we have two purposes in this trip."

    "First, we should do our best to maintain peace, and we should not let the war once full of pain appear again."

    "Second, try our best to protect our friends and become the strength of the brave sheen."

    Sophie''s voice began to get serious.

    "Tell me, can you do it?"

    Smell speech, a numerous spirit sorcerers have no any hesitation.

    "Yes

    The neat cheers of Jiao rang all over the town of elves, making the rest of the elves in the town of elves turn their heads and look forward to it.

    "Good."

    Sophie nodded with great satisfaction.

    "Let''s go, then."

    Sophie held the scepter high.

    The next second, the emerald green halo twinkled, enveloping all the elves and magicians present.

    Among them, there are also two figures that Sheehan will recognize if he is here.

    "The brave..."

    The fairy girl with shoulder length short hair and a stick in her hand murmured, and her eyes seemed to be in a trance.

    Beside her, another fairy woman saw her wandering and patted her on the shoulder.

    "What''s the matter? Janum

    Hearing each other''s voice, Jerome reacts from his absence and looks at the fairy woman beside him.

    "Miss Carol."

    Janum whispered.

    "Thinking about that man?"

    Carol''s eyes were as clear as fire to see the mind of Jerome.

    Jerome shook his head subconsciously, but then he thought about it and nodded.

    "I still can''t believe he''s a brave man."

    That''s what janum said.

    "I know how you feel." "I didn''t expect that the alien male, who was almost excluded by us unilaterally, was actually a brave man," she said

    "But I may understand." Janum clenched his stick and whispered, "understand why melica likes that man so much."

    Since the other party is brave, it''s no wonder that even the pure elves can''t help being attracted.

    Does it seem natural that melica will like each other?

    That''s what janum thought.

    But Carol shook her head.

    "You misunderstood, janum."

    Carol denied janum''s claim.

    "Well?"Jerome was slightly stunned and looked at Carol in surprise.

    Facing the sight of Jerome, Carol made such a sound.

    "Melica doesn''t like him because he is brave, but because the person she likes happens to be brave."

    This made janum dumb.

    Although it''s just a change of order, the reason why melika will fall in love with Sean is totally different after Carol said so.

    "Although we have never been in touch with love, we know ourselves very well and know the existence of spirits." "Do you think we will only love heroes?" Carol said meaningfully

    Of course not.

    The spirit''s love is very pure, not mixed with identity, status, strength and other factors in it.

    Even the brave, if not recognized by the spirit, it will not get her love.

    Mithra, once a brave man, is a living example. The pursuit of Sophie, the fairy queen, is well known, but Sophie refuses it. Otherwise, this history may become a good story.

    Isn''t Mithra a brave man?

    Isn''t he great?

    On the contrary, he is so great that even the protoss will respect him.

    He has saved the world and crusaded against the demon king, which is destined to be handed down forever.

    But it happened that such a great person still couldn''t get the love of the fairy queen.

    So

    "It''s certainly the same with melica. It''s not because he''s brave that she falls in love with him. It''s because the character Sean boztute has a real place to attract her and let her offer her love."

    Carol''s voice came into Jerome''s ear.

    "What really attracts melica..."

    Janum pursed his lips and fell silent.

    "Well, don''t think about it." Carol interrupted janum''s hard thinking and said: "the things between melika and the brave are naturally developed by themselves. We''d better focus on this meeting of the three ethnic groups."

    "Yes." Janum adjusted his mind for a while, and then asked, "will melika be there for this meeting of the three ethnic groups?"

    "Yes." Carol nodded and said with a rare smile: "she has been the blessing of the goddess of nature. This time, she will surely appear in the capital of Mithra kingdom with the goddess nadura."

    Hearing this, there was an expectation in janum''s eyes.

    I''m looking forward to seeing my childhood and my inseparable playmates.

    Even if the other party has left itself behind and become strong, it is the same.

    In this way, the emerald halo carries the elite of the whole elves, and flies to the horizon under the gaze of all the elves in the town of elves.

    Target, Kingdom of Mithra.

    ......

    Wang Du, the boztuts.

    Today, there are no more visitors here.

    The black dragon lying on the square is like a huge fortress, which gives off terrible prestige, so that countless people do not want to get close to this area from the heart.

    Even the people in the boztut family sometimes look frightened when they go in and out, as if they are afraid that they will wake the sleeping dragon. Every time they pass the square, they will subconsciously lower their voice.

    Thanks to this, it is clear that Sheehan has been promoted to Marquis and become a great nobleman in Mithra Kingdom, and his status is not under the Duke, even better than the Duke. I don''t know how many people dare to visit boztut''s house these days to celebrate Sheehan''s promotion.

    Of course, no one came, but the ceremony was well prepared.

    In recent days, gifts from various forces and nobles have been sent to boztut''s house.

    A letter was sent with him to the boztute''s house.

    The nobles and leaders of power could not come to visit, but they did not dare to neglect it. They prepared congratulatory and praising letters one by one and sent them to boztut''s house.

    Of course, Sheehan couldn''t have dealt with the letters.

    so

    "I hate you! Sean boztut

    In a luxury office on the top floor of the main residence, Riley is tearing up a mountain of letters and yelling like crazy."Don''t mess it up, Riley."

    One side, Vivian looked at the letter that was confused by Riley, and quickly reminded.

    These letters not only need to be read, but also need to go back one by one. If they are too messy, there will inevitably be some problems.

    Naturally, Riley doesn''t understand.

    But she''s really breaking down.

    "There are so many. I have to answer them one by one. When should I go back?" Riley resisted the impulse to burn the letters. She yelled, "anyway, she''s shameless and won''t let anyone visit, so just throw the letters away."

    "I understand how you feel." Wei Wei an quite helpless way: "but he can do so, but we can''t, don''t understand?"

    It''s true that sheen can set himself free, but not everyone, but Riley and Vivian can''t.

    The reason is that his majesty has sent someone to persuade him.

    "The relationship between the nobles must be maintained, not only for each other''s faces, but also for the balance of power in the kingdom." Vivian said like this: "if the aristocracy''s unilateral hatred and hostility against the boztut family, now they are awed by his highness Sean and Roxie. What do they dare not do, but they will not be here in the future?"

    The rise of the boztut family is very rapid, and because the owner of the family is sheen, the future must be the existence of one person below ten thousand people in the kingdom.

    If such a big family offends too many people now, those who inherit it in the future will surely suffer from all kinds of difficulties, embarrassments and even disasters.

    From the king''s point of view, Anxi naturally didn''t want to see the boztut family with special status in the future kingdom become the public enemy, which attracted the aristocracy of the kingdom to attack, even antagonize and kill each other.

    In that case, it would be a disaster for the kingdom.

    Therefore, Anxi deliberately sent officials to give instructions.

    And the object of this charge is naturally not Sean.

    Anxi knew that Sheehan didn''t like this kind of crooked things. It was also unknown whether he would listen to him.

    Therefore, he entrusted these matters to Riley and let her handle them.

    It can be said that Riley is now cleaning up the mess for Sean, the shake off shopkeeper.

    That''s what led to her collapse.

    "This... This is too much!"

    Riley let out a wail.

    "No way, not only the nobles of the Kingdom, but also the kings, emperors, nobles, heads and leaders of the rest of the Terran forces sent greetings and congratulatory letters." Vivian laughed bitterly, but also comforted: "in fact, it''s not all bad things. At least you have contact with the high-level of the major forces of the Terran through this channel. Even if you are the agent of the boztut family now, when you inherit the lazahad family in the future, you can also use this contact to establish contacts with these big people."

    This is a great thing for an aristocrat.

    "With the support of so many Terran forces, the lazahad family may not be able to reach the height of the boztut family in the future." Vivian encouraged: "come on, Riley, you have to believe in yourself, you are the best."

    Hearing this, Riley looks a little better.

    "All right."

    Riley reluctantly accepted her fate.

    Just then, the door of the office was opened.

    "President Riley! There are additional parts here...! "

    Lumia came in.

    In his arms, he was holding a pile of pillars, which almost didn''t reach the ceiling.

    "Bang!"

    Riley''s head heavily knocked on the table, convulsed a few times, did not move.

    "Riley!"

    Vivian''s voice rang all over the office.

    ......

    At this time, Sheehan did not know that his agent had been killed indirectly by himself.

    He was in the garden behind the main house, fighting with tyel.

    "Drink...!"

    The magic of tyer''s whole body is surging wildly, and the horn on his forehead is constantly shaking. It absorbs the magic of the atmosphere like a black hole, and makes the magic whirlpool into tyer''s body. It turns into tyer''s power and makes tyer roar.

    Tyer rushed to sheen like a ghost, his hands like claws, and took up a series of claw lights, carrying great power, and roared to sheen."The power has been raised again?"

    Sean stood opposite to tyer, without drawing his sword. Looking at tyer who rushed like a ghost, a dignified color appeared in his eyes.

    He could feel that after half an hour''s continuous improvement, tyer''s attack was enough to penetrate his [Rito''s destiny] protection and cause some damage to himself.

    "In that case..."

    Sean clenched his hands and met tyer.

    "Bang!"

    Claw light and fist collide with each other, making the atmosphere vibrate and set off a wave.

    "Drink...!"

    Diye''er growls and rushes to sheen. His two claws bring up cold and sharp claw lights and attack sheen constantly.

    Sheen naturally raised his fist to meet him, and continued to see the move.

    "Bang!"¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang

    All of a sudden, Sean and tyer''s figures are intertwined, constantly colliding, so that the dull sound of collision rises and falls, with a wave of air, forming two storms in the garden.

    Two people so fierce fight, let one side sit in the pavilion, is leisurely drinking tea peerless magic Ji eyes twinkle.

    "This little girl has the same power as Milu?"

    Schaffner looked at the ghost of tyer, looking at her one-man, heart a wave.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    "Bang --!"

    In the garden, the fierce sound of collision lingered for a long time, telling others how fierce the battle between sheen and tyer was.

    That''s what he said, but Sheehan still restrained himself, left some leeway, and didn''t really fight with all his strength.

    It''s not a matter of a day or two that he and tyer will fight fiercely in the garden like this.

    The reason is that after Sheehan finished the work that tier asked him to do, she reported it to tier to know the cause.

    In order to deal with the coming battle, and also to deal with the person who always wanted to defeat, tyer rarely found sheen, hoping sheen could accompany her to exercise.

    Because this is a fight that will definitely be fought with all one''s strength or even one''s life, tyer wants to get a severe training before the day of decisive battle.

    In other words, tyer needs an opponent who can deal with it calmly with all his strength, help him correct the details in the battle, and achieve the purpose of fully training himself.

    There are many such rivals in the boztute family.

    Sean is a man.

    Yulin is one.

    Lilith is one.

    Schaffner is one, too.

    However, Yulin is very keen on guarding the door recently. Even if she has free time, sheen will send her to Riley for all kinds of wonderful reasons to learn how to manage the family with Riley. She can''t spare any time to accompany her. Lilith is naive and romantic, and she doesn''t take it lightly. I don''t know if she can understand the meaning of "exercise", Schaffney is a legendary character who only hears his name but not his person. Of course, tyer will not find them.

    As a result, sheen naturally became tier''s companion during this period of time, fighting with her like this every day, so as to hone tier''s ability.

    She had known about it for a long time, but she didn''t pay much attention to it before. Today, she suddenly came here on a whim and wanted to have a look. She just saw tier and the ghost in tier''s body.

    Just under the gaze of Schaffner, the match between Sheehan and tiel has come to an end.

    "Shua!"

    See, sheen a moment move, avoided the sharp claw blow coming from the head-on, like a ghost appeared behind tyer.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Tiel reacted with great sensitivity.

    Unfortunately, her speed is still not up to Sean.

    "General."

    Sean''s hand was on tyer''s back, and the magic came from it.

    "Bang --!"

    In the crackling sound, the air explosion of magic was aroused, which made tyer''s petite body blow away. She was quite embarrassed and separated from sheen. When she fell from the air, she couldn''t help kneeling on one knee.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    Perhaps exhausted the relationship between physical strength, tyer gasped quickly, his face has been covered with sweat, even the forehead on the corner are flashing a few times, and finally gradually disappeared.

    "Well, that''s it." Seeing such a tyer, Sheehan immediately stopped and said, "your" horn "has a significant increase in strength and a significant burden on the body. If you can, it''s better not to use it too many times in a short time."

    Sean said so.

    Tiel didn''t retort.

    This is indeed one of the weaknesses of ghost, which will impose a certain degree of burden on the body.

    "After all, it is the magic in the atmosphere that is directly transformed into power and provided to you. You do not reach that level, but you have a power far stronger than normal. Then your body will naturally bear some loads, such as the rapid loss of physical strength, the decline of endurance and even the consequence of injury."

    Therefore, even though tyer has grown a new horn and can control his own unique skill, the side effects of this unique skill can not be underestimated.

    also...

    "I wanted to ask a few days ago, is your" horn "much slower than before in transforming power?"

    Sheehan asked the question rather suspiciously.

    At the beginning, when tyer inspired the ability of "ghost" and turned into a ghost in the ataru gorge, he suddenly absorbed a huge amount of magic and made himself jump to the legendary level, even close to the extreme level.

    But these days, when Sean was fighting with tyer, he found that tyer''s "horn" absorbed power much more slowly than at that time.For example, it may only take a few seconds for tier to rise to the legendary level with ghost.

    But now, tyer''s level is higher than that at that time, but it took a longer time to jump from this level to legend level.

    "About a minute?"

    Sheehan made his own judgment.

    "It will take you about a minute to absorb enough power to jump to legendary level, not to mention extreme level. You can''t do it without five minutes."

    This speed, in the eyes of many experts, is so obvious that it can''t be any more obvious weakness.

    "I know." Tiel nodded, saying that he knew what he was doing, and replied, "but I can''t help it. My" horn "has just grown up. It''s still a young horn, and its absorption and transformation of magic is much slower than in its heyday. That''s a normal thing."

    Obviously, tyer knows his situation well.

    "Is that ok?"

    Sheehan, however, expressed concern.

    Truth is that truth, but it can''t be the strength to face alidia.

    "The transformation speed is so slow, if the Knight Commander has the heart, he may be able to defeat you in an instant, so you still have to challenge him?"

    Sean asked.

    Tiel nodded without confusion.

    "I''m still going to challenge him."

    Tiel didn''t hesitate at all.

    "You..." Sheehan wanted to say something, but he gave up, shook his head and said, "since you have said that, I can only support you."

    "Then let''s go on." Tiel immediately made such a statement.

    "Take a break." Sean will not go crazy with this girl.

    What kind of wheezing did you have in mind?

    I don''t know from whom or where I learned this competitive spirit. I just don''t give up in bed. I don''t give up under bed. It''s really

    Just as Sean wanted to scold tyer, Schaffner finally spoke out.

    "I see. Do you want to challenge alidia elbain?"

    Schaffney came, looking at the panting figure of tyer, what appeared in her eyes was the interest that she had not before.

    "... it makes your highness laugh."

    Tiel was silent for a while, took a slow breath, and then saluted Schaffner in silence.

    "What do you want?"

    Sean''s eyebrows were raised, and she looked warily at Schaffner.

    "Don''t always look at me with these eyes. I don''t know what a fool I am."

    Schaffner couldn''t help patting Sean.

    Sheen turned his lips and even wanted to say, "aren''t you?"

    Can see the threat in the eyes of Schaffner, he chose to shut up from the heart.

    Schaffney snorted, turned her head, and looked again at Tyrell.

    "If you exercise like this, it may be helpful to your own strength progress, but if the purpose is to better control and use the" ghost "in your body, it is not enough to use this way?"

    Smell speech, not only is di Ye Er just, even Xi en can''t help but a tiny Zheng.

    "Why?" Sheehan looked at Schaffner in surprise and said, "look at your statement, you seem to have a way to help tyel use the power of the" ghost "in his body better?"

    For Sheehan''s question, Schaffner neither nodded nor shook his head.

    The reason is simple.

    "I can do it if I want to, but Milu is the expert in this field compared with me."

    Schaffner put it this way.

    "Milu?"

    Sean was slightly stunned.

    "... milupesh the devil?"

    Tiel murmured.

    "That''s right." She looked at Tyrell with great interest, and then said, "I just found out that the power of this lovely lady seems to be the same as Milu."

    Tyer''s unique skill is the ability to absorb the magic in the atmosphere through the "horn" and transform the magic into power. Theoretically, it can increase the user''s power infinitely.But it''s just the operation mechanism of tyer''s unique skills.

    In fact, it''s not for no reason that Thierry''s unique skill is called "demonization.".

    "In short, her unique skills are actually a kind of transformation of her own."

    That''s what Schaffner said.

    "After the appearance of that" horn ", the lovely lady''s constitution changed. She was no longer pure human, but was filled with external magic to stimulate her inner negative forces, so as to achieve the purpose of strengthening."

    In other words, when using this unique skill, tyer is no longer a human being, but a ghost transformed by the negative forces aroused.

    "The nature of this power is quite similar to Milu''s [ghost breed]."

    The explanation of Schaffner''s meaning.

    "Milu''s [ghost species] is also to transform herself and the negative forces of the outside world into her own, so as to transform herself, change her constitution, and then incarnate as the existence of" ghost ", which is different from the negative forces of human life, that is, the power of ghost."

    These abilities stand on the opposite side of the power that human life can possess, so they are not only weird, but also evil, and even not allowed by human life.

    As the existence of "ghost" opposite to "human", the power of existence will not be accepted by people, which is justifiable.

    But there is no denying that these capabilities are powerful.

    Milu''s ability is known as the most versatile unique skill. It can do many things, such as going through the wall, invisibility, cursing, clinging, flying, etc. it can also expand ghost territory, create ghost cities, and transform human life into an army of ghouls. It can be said that it is extremely evil and weird.

    Compared with Milu, tyer''s ghost is not so universal, but it is essentially the same type as Milu''s ability.

    in other words...

    "With Milu''s help, the" ghost "in her body will be much more honest, thus reducing the burden on her body, and the" horn "will grow rapidly."

    "If it goes well, maybe she can learn the real" ghost "fighting style from Milu."

    "In my words, although you can use [Lianxin demon] to connect Milu, get Milu''s fighting style, and teach her how to fight with the" ghost "in her body, but [Lianxin demon] can''t connect other people''s unique skills, so Milu is more suitable to teach her."

    Schaffner''s words made tyer lower her head and begin to sink into meditation.

    "Let Milu teach?"

    Sean was in a tangle.

    The reason is simple.

    "Are you sure Milu can teach?"

    Sheehan seriously doubts that.

    He didn''t forget how naive and romantic that girl was, and how indifferent she was. She was just another Lilith. Even bilith didn''t have common sense and thinking ability.

    Let that girl who dares to learn from herself at the beginning to teach Diye?

    With all due respect to Sheehan, he can only see the future in which tyer is accidentally killed.

    On the other hand, Schaffner doesn''t seem to worry much about this.

    "With lied watching, if there was no accident, it would not have happened."

    Schaffner said with a smile, which made sheen want to give her a white eye.

    If there is no accident?

    Should not?

    Why does it sound unreliable?

    Sheehan once again seriously doubted the feasibility of the matter.

    of course...

    "That girl''s playing heart is too heavy. Whether she would like to teach others is still unknown." She shrugged and said, "if you speak to her in person, she may agree, but she may soon lose patience."

    In other words, sheen is worried that Milu will not be able to complete such a task, but Milu may not agree to take it.

    "Er..."

    Sean has nothing to say.

    At this time, tyer suddenly made a sound.

    "If your highness can really make me stronger, I''ll try."

    Tiel made such a decision without any warning.

    "Tiel!"

    Sheen not only called her.

    But tiel''s face was calm.

    "I knew very well that it was absolutely impossible to defeat that man in a normal way." Tier light way: "and since the general way is not good, I can only use the unusual way."The girl was as resolute as ever.

    Sean would like to say that this is a very dangerous thing.

    But he also knew that the girl didn''t mind taking a risk if it was just a risk.

    Thiel elbain, a man who is not averse to risk-taking, is also a bit aggressive.

    Even sheen, it''s hard to persuade her.

    "Don''t worry." Naturally, tiel didn''t know what sheen was worried about. He said in a concise way: "I have the blessing of Lord lidas and the protection of fate. I won''t die so easily."

    This sentence, Sheehan did not have time to give a response, on the side of Schaffner was first surprised.

    "What did you say?" "You say that you are the benefactor of lidas?" she said

    Tier raised her eyes, looked at the breathtaking beauty of the devil, and slowly nodded her head.

    See, in the eyes of the Xia Fu Nie, it is to sprout exuberant interest finally.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    ¡°......¡±

    At this moment, tyer fell into an indescribable silence.

    I can''t bear to be directly staring at by Schaffner''s enthusiastic eyes, even if she is silent.

    The charm of Schaffner is that both men and women kill each other, so like Sean, tiel always keeps away from Schaffner during her stay at the boztut house.

    Not to mention tier, Riley, Vivian, lumia and others are deliberately avoiding Schaffner.

    But the boztuts'' servants and maids, as if they had seen this enchanter when Schaffner came out to make Murdo, would often linger near Schaffner''s residence.

    For this reason, sheen also deliberately ordered that no one should be allowed to approach the area. Therefore, in the boztut family, except sheen, Yulin and Lilith, no one could see Schaffner.

    In the past few days, when Sean and tiel were training together, Schaffner was not there.

    Only today, the demon''s Royal Highness appeared here on a whim and said that he wanted to observe it, and then he found the particularity of tyer.

    Although tier was deliberately on guard, in the face of Schaffner''s foul charm, he finally relaxed carelessly, resulting in his secret hidden for many years being known by the demon.

    Now, being watched with such interest by Schaffner, tiel can''t help but step back.

    But it was this step that not only didn''t make Schaffner lose her interest in Thierry, but also made the interest more intense.

    Who makes Schaffner''s favorite is the person who dares to resist his charm?

    Tiel is obviously on the alert of Schaffner. She is more interested in her than in her.

    "With unique skills of the same nature as Milu, and blessed by lidas, I didn''t expect that you are such a genius in the kingdom of Mithra, even compared with Roxie lusti Mithra?"

    Schaffner smiles and takes a step closer to tyer, with her own seductive voice as if she hadn''t found it.

    "I said, do you want to follow me and go to the demon world with me?"

    Good guy, it''s time to dig.

    It can be proved that in the heart of Schaffner, tiel also got a high score.

    "No, No."

    Tier refused without hesitation. Her attitude was decisive and straightforward.

    Just, this wench doesn''t know at all, the more she refuses xiafune, the more she is interested in her.

    "I can help you convince my sister to let Milu train you and make you stronger?"

    Schaffner followed the lead to say such words, so that tiel speechless.

    That''s exactly what tyel wants the most at the moment.

    Combined with the unique charm of Schaffner, tyer was shaken.

    Schaffner naturally saw this, and now he wanted to further persuade.

    However, the iron hand of justice is finally coming at this moment.

    "You''ve just been honest for a few days, and you''ve become a demon again?"

    Sean couldn''t see it any more. He just held out his hand, pinched Schaffner''s cracked cheek and pulled it over.

    "Pain

    The Xia Fu Nie ate painful call, that charming incomparable smile on the face directly collapsed.

    Heen ignored the witch''s struggle, pinching the suffocating face and looking at tyer.

    "If you''ve really made up your mind, I''ll take care of Milu." Sheen didn''t know whether she was helpless or compromise: "the meeting of the three clans is around the corner, and the demons of the demons are coming to the human world. I''ll help you talk to her then, but don''t blame me for not reminding you that the girl is really dangerous. It may be very hard for you to follow her?"

    Smell speech, di Ye Er adjusted his state of mind, immediately looked at Xi en.

    "I know." "I''m ready to wake up," said tiel with great calmness

    "All right." Sheen also did not tangle, directly said: "however, the duel between you and the Cavalier leader is probably not long after the three clan talks, there is not so much time for you to grow up."

    At that time, in the king''s palace, when sheen helped tyer fight against alidia, it was about after the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    Prior to the talks, alidia did not have the spare power to fight off other than the plan.As the highest fighting power directly under the Kingdom, alidia must be in perfect condition at all times in case of emergency.

    If the duel with tyer leads to any problems with alidia, it will have a great impact during the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    As a result, Sheehan and alidia made an appointment to hold the duel after the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    As for the specific time, it may depend on the situation after the talks.

    If all goes well, it won''t take long.

    That being the case, there was not much time left for Tyrell.

    "I know."

    Tiel was still in a light mood, and there was not much emotion.

    "You just know it."

    Sean said no more.

    After that, tyer turned and left.

    Only Sean and Schaffner remained.

    "Everyone''s gone, are you going to let go?"

    Schaffner clapped Sean''s hand and glared at him resentfully.

    "Who asked you to dig me out?"

    Sean didn''t feel guilty. Instead, she went back.

    Schaffner is not to be outdone.

    "Who makes your people so interesting?" Xia Fu Ni changed to stare for staring, the tone is inexplicable way: "I really don''t know how lucky your guy is, and the woman beside him is even more interesting than one. A kingdom treasure is deeply loved by the protoss, and has been greatly feared by the demons. Now there is a little girl who can''t compare with that princess''s Royal Highness. Throughout the whole history of the human race, it is difficult for such two special talents to appear, isn''t it

    Isn''t it?

    Apart from other things, the unique skills of the two human maidens are extremely special.

    One is to be able to transform God, to hold the strongest power in the world in his hands, and to be recognized by Mithra''s holy sword. Besides the brave, he is the first life in history to obtain the possibility of self transcendence.

    One is the descendant of the brave who can transform ghosts and possess the same power as one of the six demons. If given time, they can even grow up infinitely.

    This possibility, this talent, not to mention in the Terran, is not found in the Protoss and the demons.

    The most frightening thing about the Terran is the brave. In fact, in the eyes of high-level strong people, the only one who can be called outstanding is probably the thirteen heroes of a thousand years ago.

    But now, in front of Schaffner''s eyes, there are two human girls who have the potential to surpass the legendary thirteen heroes.

    One of these geniuses can shake the whole ohm niepertanson, but now there are two.

    However, these two people are also the first wife and the second wife of Sheehan, and they are both from Mithra kingdom. They are both descendants of the brave, and they have been blessed by the goddess of fate.

    In this way, even Schaffner had to marvel at it.

    Sean, on the other hand, turned his lip.

    "In this era, it''s not just the two of them who have become special beings."

    That''s Sean''s feeling.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of those who have lived for a long time, such as Schaffner, and have watched the development of the world all the way up to now, the emergence of Rosie and tyer can be regarded as two miracles.

    But in Sheehan''s view, there is still a special existence in the world that is not inferior to Roxie and tyer.

    For example, the one who manipulated the Moro behind the scenes, took away the branch of radiance, and has become half of the bereaved family of ereyi.

    For another example, because of her own relationship, her ordinary life changed and she gained great potential and ability, so she was brought back to the divine world by nadura and was blessed by the goddess of nature.

    The deeds of these two men are also unprecedented in the history of the human race.

    Sean didn''t know how powerful and special he would be in the future.

    Sean thought so, but found that next to the summer of Fresnel is also cast a meaningful line of sight.

    With the ability of [Lianxin demon], the demon read what Sean thought as usual.

    So she said so.

    "In this era, there are indeed many special phenomena that haven''t existed before, which have broken some laws of Ohm niepertanson all the time."The voice of Schaffner.

    "Such a special era, even when the devil and the Supreme God still exist, never appeared."

    Say such words of the Xia Fu Nie still silently added a sentence in the heart.

    (the most special existence, in fact, has come to this world, or returned to this world.)

    Thinking of such a thing, Schaffner glanced at Sean.

    Perhaps, he is the vortex center of this special era.

    Although everything in him does not belong to him, when they all come together and co-exist in him, he is undoubtedly the most special person.

    What''s more, this special era is likely to emerge just to comply with his arrival.

    After all, if you think about it carefully, you will find that all the special existence mentioned above will eventually have more or less karma and connection with the special characters in this alien world.

    (such a situation, presumably, is not only us, but also the protoss

    So, in view of this special era, what kind of actions will those goddesses take?

    It''s not hard to guess.

    Protoss has always been a loyal supporter of the brave, the meaning of its existence is for the brave.

    In this case, the protoss will continue to go on in this era with the most solid backing of Hearn.

    It''s just

    (this brave man is not only yours, but also ours.)

    Schaffner''s eyes became burning as she looked at sheen, and she gave a smile.

    You won''t take our people, Protoss

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    Sean would not know what Schaffner was thinking.

    But he always felt that this girl seemed to have some bad ideas.

    At least, Sean found something in her burning eyes.

    So Sean couldn''t help thinking

    "Will this woman not want it again?"

    Sean felt that he should be able to accompany.

    Although he was teased a little hard by this woman a few days ago, which led to a little hard play. In addition, he had been tossing about a lot in Roxie and tyer before that, which made sheen feel a little weak these days. However, after a few days, he could still practice with tyer like this, which naturally restored his vitality.

    Even if you really play with this energy, you''re afraid you''ll be drained. This demon is too much of a goblin. He can''t stop playing every time, but it''s for nothing... Cough, when there''s a chance to have fun, Sean can''t refuse.

    Anyway, this girl didn''t let herself be responsible. Why not?

    Just when Sheehan thought about it, he found that the eyes of his royal highness magic had changed from hot to murderous.

    "... I went to the palace!"

    Sean saw the situation badly and disappeared in an instant on the spot.

    I left Schaffner alone. I hated her there.

    But soon, she laughed again.

    It''s a beautiful and thrilling smile.

    "Do you really think you don''t need to pay for taking such a big advantage?" "Wait for me," she murmured

    Obviously, Sheehan is on the mind.

    Don''t know all this Sean directly transferred to the palace, and to the direction of Roxie''s bedroom.

    The princess had not known what the medicine was wrong, but he had been cold shoulder treatment for days. She had not seen each other for days.

    At first, sheen thought Roxie was really busy.

    As a result, a few days passed. Sheehan discovered that her royal highness was not only busy but also fish in her bedroom every day.

    All the affairs of the three family talks were what Ann Xi and Leia were in charge of, and the royal highness of Luo Xi, who was going to marry her, had to do so on some special occasions, but there was no need to do anything else.

    In other words, the woman was very busy, and she was always fishing, but she also let Shane eat the cold shoulder treatment and put Shane''s dove.

    Intuition tells sheen that this woman is also a demon.

    "It seems to be a lack of training."

    Sean gets angry when she thinks about it.

    So today, Sheehan is determined to give her husband a boost.

    Otherwise, all the women in the family are so disobedient and will go to heaven.

    With this idea, Sheehan didn''t want to enter Roxie''s bedroom from the front door. Instead, he just moved in an instant and directly entered Roxie''s room without giving the paladins outside the guard the chance to stop him or inform him in advance.

    To this end, sheen also deliberately turned on the super concealment effect of Li Jue Tian Ming, covered his own breath and magic, and quietly entered Roxie''s room.

    As soon as she came in, sheen was shocked to find that she had moved to the wrong place.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean''s face was blank.

    Such a Shane did not know that in Luo Si''s bedroom, the room was specially for the fish, and the dream of the princess was the cold fish.

    "For three days, that Hun Dan must have found out that I was on purpose. I want to settle accounts with you?"

    I must say that her royal highness still has a thorough understanding of her fiancee.

    But she didn''t panic at all.

    Because, Roxie has already used the power of fate, manipulated the fate, and fixed the fate that sheen would never see herself.

    Thanks to this, fate will have all kinds of operation, resulting in Sean can not achieve the result of "see Roxie".

    As for what would happen to stop Sean, it was none of Roxie''s business.

    Maybe someone happens to ask Sean to come to see Roxie.

    Maybe something happens suddenly, and Sheen has to solve it.

    Of course, it is also possible that Sean''s instant movement suddenly made a mistake, which caused him to move to the wrong place and unable to reach Roxie''s location.In short, fate has been fixed like this, and then there will be all kinds of factors leading to Sean not to see Rosie.

    Of course, Roxie''s revenge on sheen is not only that.

    She also manipulated a destiny.

    That is, if Sheehan wants to do something bad, he will fail.

    It''s possible someone came out of the blue to stop it.

    There may be other accidents.

    Even if Sheehan wants to do something bad, he will have bad luck.

    "It''s a punishment. I''ll see if you dare to flirt in the future."

    Rosie hummed, her heart full of pride.

    It has to be said that this royal highness is indeed the nemesis of sheen, obviously human, but can have the power to manipulate fate, so that the blessing of Sheen''s immunity to divine power interference can not be used.

    However, at this time, Roxie did not know that Sheehan''s [blessing of the Supreme God] not only made him immune to the intervention of the protoss, but also had the protection of the world.

    With the protection of the world, Sheehan will be able to save himself from danger and fortune under any circumstances, and have all kinds of adventures and fortunes under all kinds of coincidences.

    If Roxie''s power leads to Sean''s misfortune, the world will respond immediately when Sean''s misfortune, and turn the bad things into good things for Sean.

    Just like now, Sean made a mistake, didn''t arrive at Roxie''s room, but came to a room that was absolutely good for him.

    "Wow..."

    A little sound of water will ring in the air.

    The heat was all around, bringing white fog.

    However, even so, the white fog still failed to block the spring light in the room.

    "It''s so comfortable."

    Leia is very comfortable like lying in a bath, eyes closed, the skin white red, moist and smooth.

    Next to her, shanai has removed the heavy armor of the past and is naked, adding hot water to Liya''s bath.

    "Your Highness, you don''t have much rest time. If you are still bathing now, can you catch up with the next work later?"

    Shanai knelt on the edge of the bath in a very disrespectful posture, adding hot water to the bath and saying so.

    "Don''t worry. Even if it''s a little late, it won''t cause any big problems."

    Liya didn''t even open her eyes. She leaned on the edge of the bath and stretched her limbs.

    That posture, that figure, anyway, just how hot water and heat can''t cover up, the place that should be seen is basically seen all over.

    "Is it really all right?"

    Shanai has some worries.

    "No problem, no problem. Anyway, it''s not the preparatory work for the talks among the three ethnic groups. Those have already been dealt with by my father. What I''m dealing with now is the follow-up problems of the commotion caused by his royal highness demon''s coming to the capital, such as those commercial street citizens who have not yet come to their senses and are shouting all day long to see the goddess, There is also the contact and confirmation of the status quo of the adults and objects of the major forces who have been overthrown. "

    Leia said this in a tone full of anger.

    "That hateful brave man knows to find something for me to do. It is clear that these things are caused by him, but he has to let me clean up the aftermath, but he hides at home to have a love talk with his royal highness. In this case, I also want to enjoy it."

    There was a lot of resentment in Leia''s words.

    "This... Is not the cause of boztutching, is it?" With an embarrassed look on her face, shanai said, "the cause is, after all, your royal highness. Boztutching is also the one involved. It''s good that this matter can come to a successful conclusion."

    Shanai said a few good words for sheen.

    Unfortunately, Leia did not compromise.

    "Even if it wasn''t him, he was involved." Liya said angrily, "I really hide the demons at home. Who knows if he has taken a fancy to them?"

    "Should not Sanai''s voice began to weaken.

    For Sanai, who has never met Schaffner, she still does not believe that Sean will be captured by Schaffner, or that the brave will be seduced by mere beauty.

    "Why not?" Liya snorted coldly and said, "I don''t think that guy has been staying at home these days. Rosie doesn''t want to see him any more. He looks like a leisurely man. I think he is as fascinated by that demon as those superficial men."The more she said it, the more she felt resentful.

    So the future queen of Mithra stood up from the bath.

    "No, I have to go to the boztute''s some time to see what that guy is doing all day."

    With that, Leah came out of the bath without any clothes.

    "Your Highness! Clothes

    Shanai quickly takes Liya''s clothes and catches up with her, but she has nothing on herself.

    Two people so from hidden in front of sheen swagger by, let a face at a loss of sheen until now have no reaction, now what happened.

    however...

    "The water is really big."

    "The bathroom is so white."

    "What blinds my eyes?"

    "Is it money?"

    "No!"

    Sean''s mind ran through such a dialogue, let him just feel a little hard body, want to show a respect.

    not so bad...

    "Fortunately, I have [Li Jue''s destiny]"

    Sean felt his nose and made sure there was no extra stuff flowing out there. Then he let out a sigh.

    And this subconscious emotion, completely not in the heart, but was said by Sheehan.

    "Who...!"

    Is chasing Liya''s Sha Nai seems to have a sense, fiercely turns around, sharp vision straight pokes to the direction where Sean is.

    But there, of course, was nothing.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Leiya was startled by Sanai''s cheers. She hugged her body and stopped. There was a trace of panic on her face.

    "... no, it''s nothing. Maybe I heard it wrong?"

    Shanai didn''t find any abnormality, so she had to frown and draw such a conclusion.

    As a matter of fact, Sheehan has been running for an instant.

    Well, welfare is here. It''s gone.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    About half an hour later.

    In the corner of the palace, Sean appeared here, and the whole person fell into the state of doubting life.

    "It doesn''t make sense..."

    Recalling the experience of half an hour, Sean made such a whisper.

    no way out.

    "How come every time you want to move to Roxie''s room in an instant, the transfer fails?"

    Sheen choked speechless.

    yes.

    This half an hour, Sean''s instant movement has been making mistakes, not only did not appear in Roxie''s room, but also broke into the wrong place again and again.

    Princess Leia''s Royal Highness bathing place, Sheehan broke in.

    Sean broke into the bathhouse shared by the knights in the palace.

    Sheen has broken into the dressing rooms of the aristocratic ladies.

    Even in Anxi''s beautiful side rooms, Sean accidentally blinked in, and saw enough scenes to be kept in the U-disk of his brain forever.

    "... if my father-in-law knew this, he would fight me to the death even if it was me?"

    While thinking about this, Sheehan decided to seal up today''s experience forever and never let anyone know.

    But there is another problem that Sheehan really has to think about.

    "Why does the transfer fail again and again and go to that place every time?"

    Sheehan didn''t know whether it was a disaster or a lucky one.

    "I didn''t learn skills like [lucky sex wolf]"

    If that kind of skill really exists, Sheehan wants to learn it seriously.

    Therefore, the current situation, in Sheehan''s view, is really too enigmatic, enigmatic to his father-in-law.

    "In principle, with my skill level, it should be impossible to move in an instant and fail."

    As far as Sheehan knows, although the skills and magic of instant movement are extremely rare, and each of them has very delicate learning conditions and use methods, it is not impossible for them to have problems in use.

    For example, some people whose skill level is too low, or even just learned this kind of skill and magic, when using this ability, it is not that they will not make mistakes in transfer.

    But what about Sheehan?

    His [external destiny] has already reached the full level, and all the skills used for fusion have also reached the full level before they are integrated into the skill of destiny.

    In the case that the skills have been trained to the full level, the ability to move instantaneously is, in principle, absolutely impossible to fail to move.

    Even if there are special enchantments, magic and even magic props that can hinder the use of transfer abilities, it is extremely difficult to be effective in the face of Sheehan''s destiny skills that have been upgraded to the full level.

    At least, hitherto, Sheehan has not experienced a transfer failure or a transfer error, which shows the power of the "visible destiny" skill.

    Even if it''s guarding the capital and the highest level of guarding the palace, sheen can come as easily as he can, which can be seen.

    It''s not polite to say that Sean''s instant movement ability is no longer under the laixia who has invaded all kinds of places at will.

    Laixia''s space transfer can be called the first in the world, and Sheehan''s "external destiny" has the same effect of movement and transfer. If it can make mistakes again and again, it is absolutely problematic.

    "Who''s using a special unique skill to get in the way of my transfer?"

    Sheehan had to doubt that.

    If it is hailed as the power beyond the conventional unique skills, it is not impossible to hinder the instantaneous movement of Sheehan''s level.

    Moreover, it is possible for the existence of superclass to achieve this.

    "Is there a super level to me?"

    Sheehan had to be so skeptical.

    But he couldn''t figure out which super level of existence would be so gentle to him.

    Sending sheen to a place full of welfare again and again, is this trying to harm him or help him?

    "Or did Nina and Roxie hit me?"

    Sheehan is not without doubt.As the technique of "call of the brave" and the goddess in charge of the concept of call, Nien has a lot to do with sheen, who is called by him. If she were her, she would be able to interfere with Sheen''s teleportation ability and call him to other places.

    Roxie is the same. Now she is the holder of destiny power. Her power will not be immune to her own blessing. It is absolutely not difficult to do such a thing by manipulating destiny.

    Moreover, it is possible for Schaffner.

    Through the power of [Lianxin demon], Schaffner absolutely has the ability to move instantaneously. He can also make Sean''s blessing, the protection of skills and the protection of holy sword fail to work through the spiritual connection. It''s not impossible to throw him to another place unconsciously.

    And laixia, who knows the power of blink, wants to pit sheen in her field. Sheen doesn''t believe she can''t do it.

    There''s a reason for these people to do the same.

    "Ninen is so jealous that she must be very upset to see that I am married and engaged these days."

    "It''s not impossible for the woman, Roxie, to prevent me from going to her room, because she''s so unkind to me at the moment."

    "Schaffner... Well, I just ran out of her."

    "Laixia, not to mention, was almost carried away by me on the spot when I just came back."

    With this in mind, sheen was suddenly very embarrassed to find that there were quite a lot of people she had offended, and one was more beautiful than the other, and one was more willful than the other. All of them were suspected, and they were very likely to attack him.

    "I''m guilty, too."

    Sheen sighed, smelling of scum.

    But in this way, the problem comes again.

    "If it were them, how could they not throw me to the volcano or the bottom of the sea, but throw me to such a feast for the eyes?"

    That''s the only thing sheen can''t figure out.

    In principle, these women have the ability to do this, and they all have reasons to target sheen, but they will never leave him alone and give him such good health and welfare.

    How could Roxie, in particular, let herself show her sister, her subordinates, her friends and so on?

    "Good, headache."

    Sheen pressed her temple, feeling as if she wanted to.

    "Forget it, I''d better walk over."

    Sean decided to stop using blink and walk to Roxie''s bedroom.

    "If you can meet a beautiful woman on the road and show her naked to me, I''ll kowtow to God. Thank you for it today."

    Thinking of this, sheen steps to Rosie''s bedroom.

    Along the way, many people saw sheen.

    "The Marquis of boztut."

    "The Marquis of boztut."

    Officials, nobles and knights in the palace saluted respectfully when they saw sheen.

    There are even some children of the Duke''s family, or even the Duke himself.

    And it is clear that they are the nobles of the highest rank, the real relatives of the royal family, but one of these Dukes is one. They all salute sheen with fear as if they had seen the greatest existence in the world.

    After all, Shane is no longer just an adventurer, but no longer a princess of his royal highness, but a young man of the new aristocracy.

    Now he is not only his Royal Highness''s fiancee, but also the Marquis of the kingdom. His position is not under those dukes, but the energy and strength behind them are far beyond the realm of Wang nationality.

    In addition, he is still a brave man. Recently, Li Wei once again told everyone how strong and terrible he is, let alone the Duke. Even the king of a country and the high-level of the Protoss and the demons dare not contradict him any more.

    Of course, there are many people with inexplicable eyes looking at Sean, in fear at the same time, there are some different emotional appearance.

    In those emotions, some are worship, some are fear, some are jealousy and hatred, it can be said that there are all kinds of life.

    Who let Sheehan''s status rise so fast now, and there are people who look forward to and worship around him?

    It is impossible not to attract envy and hatred.

    It''s just that Sean doesn''t care.He nodded to those who were more friendly and modest, responded one by one, completely ignored those who looked strange, ignored them for a second, and walked straight in front of them, making them look itchy.

    "What''s so great..."

    A nobleman in luxury couldn''t help but scold him secretly.

    result...

    "Bang!"

    The invisible shock burst on his body and made him wail on the spot. He was blasted off and hit on the ground in agony.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The people around were greatly frightened immediately, and all of them were far away from the half dead noble children.

    Sheehan left as if he had done nothing.

    The people on the scene looked at each other. After a while, they looked at the struggling noble children on the ground. Their eyes were full of pity.

    "Is there such a stupid person at this time?"

    "I don''t know how to write the word" death "if I dare to offend that brave man."

    "Does he think he''s better than the big men who were beaten to the shit by Marquis boztut the other day?"

    "You deserve it."

    Such pitiful and sarcastic words, into the ears of the noble children, straight let him humiliate unceasingly, can only get up, stumbling away.

    As for those who cast envious and hateful eyes on sheen, they were naturally frightened. One of them was one, and they all ran away as if they had met a devil.

    Sean won''t pay attention to such a trivial incident.

    So he went in the direction of Rosie''s bedroom, even to take a shortcut, he went around a bush.

    As a result, Sean froze.

    "Alas?"

    In the grass, two girls stare at Sean who burst in suddenly.

    They were all naked.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean was silent.

    It seems that we really have to kowtow to God today.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    In the grass in the corner of the palace, the noble youth and the two girls in untidy clothes looked at each other, speechless.

    Sean is doubting life again.

    The two girls were stunned by the sudden situation and froze there. They didn''t react for a long time.

    And naturally they all recognized each other.

    you ''re right.

    They happen to know each other and have a long history.

    "You..."

    Tilly pointed to sheen with trembling fingers. She looked shocked and unbelievable.

    Next to her, with a piece of clothing in her hand, she was silent for a while. Then she fiercely pulled out the imitation sword, protected her body with clothes in one hand, and rushed towards sheen.

    "Shua!"

    The tip of the imitation sword breaks through the air with amazing speed and stabs in the direction of sheen.

    "Ding!"

    Sheehan almost reflexively stretched out his hand and easily clamped the tip of the imitation holy sword with two fingers, making it stagnate and unable to make any further progress.

    "... isn''t that a bit cruel? Your highness? "

    Sean twitched the corners of his mouth.

    Kapelin glared at sheen and whispered, "don''t you turn around quickly?"

    "Yes, yes." Sheen turned his mouth and muttered, "it''s not like I haven''t seen it."

    Indeed, in nature''s garb, Sheehan had seen the princess''s naked attitude.

    In addition to the full beauty of the previous half-hour, and seeing the fruit of kapelin, Sheen has been able to be calm.

    Of course, kapelin, who did not know this, had no choice but to stab him to death on the spot.

    Finally restrained such an impulse, kapelin just yelled at Tilly who was at a loss.

    "Why don''t you get dressed?"

    With that, she took the lead to speed up and put on her clothes.

    ¡°~~~~~£¡¡±

    Tilly finally reacted. She was red in the face and dressed in a hurry. She was almost full of shame in her heart.

    Sean could only hear a rustling sound behind him, which was quite confused and told him how flustered the two girls were.

    As a result, it took several minutes for the two girls to get dressed.

    "... come on, turn around."

    Capeleen made a cold voice.

    Sheen shrugged and turned to see the two well-dressed women.

    At this time, both capeline and Tilly wore a set of court clothes, which looked like the gold of the aristocratic family of the Kingdom, not like the princess of the Empire and the descendants of the knight family at all.

    In such two women''s side, there are armor and other equipment scattered, those are their original dress.

    This made sheen see something at a glance.

    "Are you hiding here in disguise?"

    Sheen raised her eyebrows.

    In this regard, Tilly is still there red face, dominated by shame, can not say a word, only kapelin, still staring at Sean.

    "What''s the problem?"

    Kapelin''s tone is very blunt.

    After all, it''s impossible for sheen to show up without a strong tone.

    Even if we had a previous experience of being seen by sheen, one yard to one yard, the two things can''t be confused.

    Anyway, last time it was all force majeure. It can even be said that kapelin inherited Sean''s love and was rescued by Sean. Naturally, there is no reason to find fault with Sean for such "minor matters".

    But this time it''s different.

    This time, she owes Sean nothing.

    So, again Sean took such a big advantage, capelin is still very unhappy.

    Unfortunately

    "Is there a problem? Is the current situation not enough to explain it?"

    Sean, holding her arms, stood there looking at her with a smile, letting her breathe.Sean''s meaning is very simple, which is to allude to the reason why she didn''t find a suitable place to change her clothes, but hid in the grass.

    "In broad daylight, you are hiding in such a place to change your clothes. If you are caught, can you blame others?"

    Sean is not used to other girls at all.

    Is it that they do something unsuitable regardless of the situation, but they have to rely on others when they suffer losses?

    Sean doesn''t think that he''s guilty of taking advantage and deserves to be angry.

    This kind of plot is the most annoying thing in previous life when I read novels. Because I took advantage of it, I felt inexplicably that it was my fault and let other girls beat and scold me, which was really puzzling.

    Even if someone changes clothes in the room and you push the door in to see it, you certainly have a mistake of not knocking, but people also have a mistake of not locking the door.

    So Sean won''t get used to other girls.

    On the matter of fact, right is right and wrong is wrong, which has nothing to do with taking advantage.

    If those women who had been taken advantage of by themselves in the past half an hour came over, sheen would still feel guilty.

    But this time it was someone else who wanted to change clothes in such a place, and he was caught by the man who had taken the shortcut. No wonder he was.

    With that in mind, sheen can be so reasonable.

    "You..."

    Capeline was angry, but also made a retort.

    As for Tilly, she was almost in tears.

    I can''t help it. She''s the one who really loses the most.

    Sean has never seen her fruit.

    In view of this, this bigusler''s daughter is the first time that she has been seen naked by a man.

    It''s a big loss for her to think about it.

    Seeing these two girls, one was angry and the other was aggrieved, sheen didn''t stimulate them any more.

    "Seriously, what are you doing?" Sheehan asked suspiciously, "Why are you hiding here to change? Is it the royal court dress of the kingdom? "

    Sheehan did not ask why the two were in the palace of Mithra.

    The talks among the three ethnic groups are just around the corner. As the first person in charge of the Empire in the human race, kapelin and others will appear in the king''s capital and participate in the talks on behalf of the Empire, which is nothing more than normal.

    Presumably, it was not long after the Empire arrived at the capital that the news didn''t spread in time, and sheen didn''t know they were coming, did he?

    However, why capeline and Tilly hide here and secretly change into the Kingdom''s clothes is worth pondering.

    "This..."

    Tilly suddenly forgot her shame and became a little embarrassed.

    Not to mention Tilly, but kapelin has shifted her eyes.

    "Why?" Sheehan said delicately, "you''re not going to do something shameful, are you?"

    As the opponent of the Kingdom, the high-level of the Empire, the other party disguised as a Chinese in the palace. Once it was known, it really made people think that they wanted to do some dirty spy work.

    Even the assassination mission.

    Thinking of this, Sheen''s eyes changed as she looked at capelin and Tilly.

    It seems that he is carefully looking at how to tie up the two people and bind them back to torture them.

    As you can see, both kapelin and Tilly are spirits.

    Just because they both knew sheen and had seen some of her suffocating and terrible operations, they suddenly became frightened.

    At the moment, Tilly was the first to make a noise.

    "We''re not going to do anything suspicious!"

    Tilly explained quickly.

    "That''s right." "We just want to meet Roxie lusty," she said

    "See Roxie?" Sheen was stunned.

    "Yes." Tilly nodded heavily and stressed, "I don''t want to do something shameful."

    In order not to fall into Sheen''s hands, the young knight did her best.

    The problem is

    "Since you want to see Roxie, you can go straight to see her. Why dress up?"

    Sheen was still suspicious.Kapelin and Tilly looked at each other, one with a cold hum, the other with a helpless face.

    "It''s not that we didn''t want to meet, it''s that we didn''t get permission." Tilly reminded him, "neither his majesty ansey nor his majesty havis would like to see Lord capelline go up to Her Highness Rosie lusty at this time."

    When Tilly said that, Sean understood.

    All along, kapelin will be Roxie as a lifelong opponent, but has always had a very strong commitment to her.

    At the beginning, in Kosmos, Sean was targeted by capellin because of the deep relationship between him and Roxie.

    Now that she has come to the kingdom of Mithra, to the capital, and even to the palace, how can she not go to Rosie?

    And when she looks for Roxie, it''s not possible that she wants to make friends with her, it''s only possible that she wants to fight with her.

    But the fight at outrance of the two countries is definitely not to see the two princesses in the three races.

    In this case, capeline wanted to see Rosie, naturally encountered obstacles.

    But capeline was clearly not willing to compromise.

    "So you''re going to dress up as a kingdom and get close to Roxie?"

    Sheehan looks at capeline speechless.

    "Hum!"

    Katherine snorted again. Don''t turn your head.

    This is undoubtedly equivalent to default.

    Sean immediately rolled his eyes.

    "I think you are idle."

    Sean was mercilessly buried.

    "You have no time!" Not to be outdone, kapelin said, "Rosie lusti is your fiancee. Of course you are helping her!"

    It seems that kapelin thinks that Sean will be eliminated like this only after she knows about the trouble she is going to have with his fiancee.

    But

    "I also know that of course I have to help her?" "She''s my wife, and you''re not," sheen said, curling her lips

    In a word, it almost blew up capeline.

    This dog man, even so directly admit that he is standing on the side of Rosie lusti Mithra, is eccentric, pull side frame, without any cover up?

    Although we are not your wife, but you see it all!

    Twice!

    For the sake of this, why don''t you be polite in front of us?

    Light soul£¨ ¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    "All in all, I''m here to see Rosie lusti Mitra, not for some shady purpose!"

    In the grass, capeleen said to sheen angrily, even staring at him.

    "Do you want to stop me?"

    Kapelin''s tone was full of provocation, as if to say "are you afraid that your future wife will lose to me?".

    In fact, she really felt that sheen would stop her.

    If sheen chooses to stop her, she will have to give up the challenge.

    After all, kapelin knows how strong Sean is, not to mention that Sean seems to be stronger than before.

    Sean''s failure in front of boztut''s house to so many power leaders and top powers is still spreading like a raging fire.

    Of course, kapelin doesn''t think that she can resist Sean.

    Of course, even if she could resist, she would not.

    Although kapelin is very aggressive now, she really doesn''t have any hostile thoughts towards sheen.

    It''s a great kindness not to say that Sheen''s strength is not something she can fight against, but to say that sheen once saved her, let her return to the imperial capital, and saved the whole empire from the hands of Moruo, so that her elder brother can take the upper position.

    In addition, havis had a deal with sheen, and had already secretly pledged allegiance to sheen. He vowed that he would support sheen with the ability of the whole empire in his lifetime and obey sheen. It can be said that the real supreme ruler of the Empire today is not havis as the emperor, but the brave man in front of him.

    In other words, kapelin also has to be obedient to sheen.

    Don''t say Sean wants to stop her from dealing with her wife. If she really lets capeline be his wife, capeline will probably come down.

    Originally, when she was imprisoned in the underground cell and suffered from the torment of the Moro, kapelin intended to offer herself to Sean for help. Now if Sean really asked for it, she would not be rejected.

    What''s more, Sheehan is a bit coquettish. He often does some coquettish operation, which can make everyone angry. But he is really good enough to meet the requirements of capelline for his partner, no matter his origin or ability.

    As a brave man, he is not only powerful, but also depends on the Protoss and the demons. If he can marry sheen, the benefits to the Empire are obvious.

    Not to mention, the blood of the brave is what all the people of the human race covet. If they can really combine with sheen, their offspring will certainly inherit the blood of the two kinds of brave, and each of them has extraordinary potential.

    Therefore, in kapelin''s view, sheen is actually the other half that all women in the world dream of.

    Well, it''s just that I don''t have a good eye. I don''t like who I like, but I like Rosie lusti Mitra.

    If this man is willing to give up Roxie lusti Mitra, then capeline doesn''t mind marrying on the spot, and by the way, she will give him the next Tilly as a concubine£¨ Tilly:???)

    To sum up, although kapelin did not show it, in her heart, Sheen''s status is actually very high, even higher than her brother''s, higher than the goddess she believes in.

    Such sheen, if must stop her, even if kapelin again paranoid, can only obey.

    However, when kapelin thought that sheen would stop her, she suddenly found that her eyes were full of sympathy.

    "Princess." Sheehan reached out, pressed capeline''s shoulder and said, "I don''t want to stop you, I don''t want you to despair."

    I''m kidding. Can Roxie be challenged casually now?

    Having completed the molding of "blessing and praying", Roxie, who has become half a goddess herself, has the strength comparable to the legendary level under normal circumstances. With the holy sword, she can surpass the extreme level. If she uses the power of destiny, it is a proper detachment level combat power. At the peak, she can even rival the world''s strongest goddess of destiny.

    Even when using power, Roxie''s state will become very unstable. Depending on the degree of power used, she will gradually deepen her own goddess. Until the peak state, she will only have one strike. After one strike, she will quickly weaken, fall into a state of collapse, and can no longer fight. That''s not what ordinary people can fight against.

    How many of the omnipotents have the means to take the full blow of destiny?

    I''m afraid only the existence of demon level can do it?

    If there is only the fighting power of the goddess of life or the goddess of nature, it is very likely that the goddess of fate will not be able to take the blow.And what''s the level of kapelin?

    She works hard. I don''t know if it''s because she has experienced the change of the imperial capital and several times of fighting. Now she has reached the level of 79, which is only one step away from the level of 80. With the power of imitating the holy sword, her unique skills, and the battle with the legendary strong, it''s not impossible.

    But... Legendary?

    ...... I''m afraid I''ll be taught a terrible lesson, right?

    Thinking of this, Sheehan put his arms around capellin''s shoulder, as if trying to persuade his brother, more and more serious.

    "Believe me, you don''t want to fight Roxie now."

    As she spoke, sheen kept patting her on the shoulder.

    Smell speech, capelin glanced at the hand that Sean embraces his shoulder, but does not earn not tie, and the tone said flatly.

    "Now that you''ve said that, I won''t go to her."

    Kapelin unexpectedly simply compromised.

    "Well?"

    One side of Tilly looked at this scene, the whole person was stunned.

    Lord capelin... Is it so easy to talk?

    No!

    Her majesty havis and her majesty Anxi had dissuaded her before, but she didn''t listen. Instead, she risked that she might be suspected of having ulterior motives. She planned to dress up and contact her royal highness Rosie lusty in private, which shows how strong her heart of challenge is.

    It was because of this that Tilly was worried and had to keep up with the situation after she knew what kapelin was going to do, in order to stop the situation when it was out of control.

    As a result, what is it now?

    So simply compromise, before so persistent and for what?

    Dili was ignorant, and cannot read what her royal highness suddenly became so obedient.

    I have an ulterior motive for such a princess.

    (I can take another challenge at any time from Rosie and rusty, but Sean, the brave man, doesn''t have the chance to dig the wall again.)

    So she thought.

    yes.

    The woman is ready to dig.

    Wouldn''t it be nice to dig sheen out of the Kingdom and into the Empire, or to let sheen change his mind and abandon Roxie lusty Mitra and marry himself instead?

    At that time, I got what I wanted, and the Empire was able to climb the high branch. Even I defeated Roxie lusti Mithra and robbed her man. That''s a good thing.

    Just to think about it a little bit, it''s exciting.

    In other words, she is not ready to fight with Roxie. She is ready to fight with Roxie.

    Even if the opponent is the Kingdom''s treasure, people call the first beauty of the Terran, capelin not only does not feel discouraged, but also full of fighting spirit.

    Who is not a princess?

    Who is not a beauty?

    We are also the first beauty in the Empire, the woman that countless noble children fight for, OK?

    I can''t. isn''t there a concubine who can give away at any time£¨ Tilly:????)

    I don''t believe I can''t seduce this dog man!

    With that in mind, capelin agreed to give up the challenge.

    Sean, who doesn''t know all this, is still happy.

    "Yes, your highness, you show common sense now."

    Sean praised so much.

    For the royal highness of princess, whom he had cut at the beginning of his first meeting because of his relationship, it would be hard for him to compromise so easily.

    Sheen was just thinking that if she didn''t listen, she would go and see what despair was.

    Now that they have been advised, Sean''s liking degree is + 1.

    At this time, sheen did not know that he had been targeted by the women around him.

    This makes him feel gratified woman is greedy his body!

    So

    "Since it''s not possible to go to Rosie rusty Mitra, are you responsible for taking me for a good stroll?"

    Kapelin asked quietly.Sheehan thought about it, but didn''t refuse and nodded directly.

    "Well, I''m half the host. I''ll show you around."

    Anyway, today''s affairs are still a little evil. I don''t know how to go to Roxie''s side. I don''t want to go at all.

    It''s not bad to meet her royal highness, the present emperor.

    "Then I''ll..."

    Tilly looked at this scene, though full of doubts in her heart, she was relieved that she would not challenge Her Highness Roxie lusty any more.

    So Tilly is ready to leave.

    Unfortunately

    "You''re with us, Tilly."

    Kapelin stopped her and, in an unquestionable tone, ordered.

    "Do I... do I want to come with you?"

    Tilly pointed to herself, surprised.

    "That''s right." Kapelin nodded heavily, and just like sheen, said earnestly: "maybe you will be needed in the future, you can join us."

    It''s also convenient for us to sacrifice you anytime and anywhere.

    "Well, OK."

    Don''t know oneself entered tiger mouth, very likely will chastity not protect of Di Li nodded.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheehan is not a bit of drag, directly around the shoulders of capeline, so went out.

    When Tilly saw this, she quickly followed.

    That appearance, very like to see the wolf, but also can''t wait to run up the rabbit.

    ......

    At the same time, Rosie''s bedroom.

    "Ha Choo!"

    Roxie sneezed, her face blank.

    "How do you feel like you have suffered a big loss?"

    Roxie became suspicious.

    That appearance, like a very don''t know husband cheating, still at home thinking about when he can come back to the little wife.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    Walking on the way to the palace, Sean and kapelin talked about a lot of things besides hanging out.

    Specifically, the change of Empire.

    After the coup d''etat in Moruo, there were many changes in the Empire.

    For example, the collapse of the leferut family was pursued by the high level of the empire before, but later it was unilaterally suppressed by havis, making the glorious history of the leferut family a complete past. Even the base areas were filled up and transformed into gardens, which can be said to make the ancestors of the leferut family die.

    And the leiferut family has a similar fate with the renitra family.

    The defection of saliro made the reinitra family become traitors directly. As a result, the title of the reinitra family was deprived, the family was also copied, and all the relatives and subordinates who had a direct relationship with saliro were arrested. Now they are all in prison, and it is estimated that they will spend the rest of their lives there.

    Of course, there are also some Moro supporters who once made rumors about havis and rochte. Except for a few who turned to havis immediately when things went wrong, the rest of the nobles were either deprived of their titles, or marginalized, or even distributed to the frontier. They could not return to the imperial capital or the center of the imperial power for the rest of their lives.

    It can be said that haves is the new official who takes office three times. He is very resolute and ruthless. He has put all the people who were enemies to hell and made them never turn over.

    They were replaced by cronies promoted by haves and capeline.

    In other words, the imperial power has now been completely under the control of havis and kapelin, and has been built into a piece of iron.

    Although saliro''s defection directly took away part of the fighting power of the Imperial Knights, reduced the overall military strength of the Empire, and lost a top legendary strong man, compared with the situation of constant civil strife before, today''s imperial strength, even if it decreased, is more difficult to penetrate and deal with.

    In addition, havis and capellin are still carrying out drastic reforms, striving to cultivate new nobles, new forces and new fighting power. The empire is now thriving, and even the half destroyed emperors are being rebuilt to be more magnificent and magnificent.

    Under such circumstances, Hun Jun was driven off the stage again, and the mothers of havis and kapelin woke up from their long coma. The people of the Empire were not only disappointed and uneasy with the present Empire, but also full of expectations.

    This means that people in the Empire see a brighter future from the present empire.

    Many people can even imagine that in a few years, the Empire will return to its heyday.

    For such an empire, Harvey and capeline also had great expectations, and they wanted to make it bigger and stronger.

    "Of course, we are ready to reconcile with the Kingdom and no longer engage in meaningless confrontation."

    That''s what kapelin told Sheehan.

    "The struggle with the kingdom will have a great impact on the development of the Empire. Therefore, my elder brother is ready to end the confrontation that has lasted for thousands of years and let the two countries reconcile and even cooperate."

    If we can do such a thing, we can imagine the rapid development period of Mithra Kingdom and Laguna Empire, which are the two most powerful nations of the human race.

    "This time, the purpose of our coming to Wangdu is to participate in the talks among the three ethnic groups, and the other is to reconcile and negotiate with the kingdom."

    She said.

    Now, havis and Rockett are on ansey''s side, talking to him.

    "His majesty Anxi seems to have some ideas, but he doesn''t seem to be ready to promote it. He doesn''t know what he is thinking."

    Kapelin seems to be worried that the talks will fail.

    Sheen laughed at this.

    "Don''t worry." Sheehan then said to capelin, "if I guess correctly, the king is in favor of this, but he doesn''t intend to do it by himself."

    "Don''t plan to do it by yourself?" Kapelin was stunned at first. Then she seemed to understand something. She moved in her heart and said, "is your majesty Anxi going to let the hall of Riyadh Ella come down to facilitate this?"

    She had a keen sense of politics and guessed the reason at once.

    "That''s right." Sheehan nodded and said with a smile, "he was going to pass the throne to Liya. Now he is trying to make Liya accept some of the Queen''s work and achieve some achievements, so as to pave the way for her upper position."To put it simply, it''s to build momentum.

    The hasty passing down of the throne, and the first to let Liya create some achievements in politics, and then let her ascend, the two results are completely different.

    The former will make people subconsciously feel uneasy, do not know whether the new queen has the ability to inherit the throne, make the Kingdom better.

    The latter is to create the impression that the capable are superior, so that the citizens will not feel uneasy when Liya is superior, but will feel at ease and expect.

    Just as the rise of havis made the Empire prosperous, the people will naturally feel happy and look forward to seeing the capable people rise.

    That''s why ansey needs to build up momentum for Leah to accomplish something.

    The reconciliation with the Empire, and even cooperation, if it can be promoted by Liya, it is bound to be famous in Liya.

    In this way, once the Kingdom and the Empire cooperate to make the two countries more prosperous and powerful, people will always remember the wisdom of the queen.

    In addition

    "After all, the Kingdom and the Empire have been fighting for many years. There must be many opponents who are hostile to the Empire in the kingdom. If Anxi ignores their opinions and directly cooperates with the Reich, they will certainly do something."

    Sean points out that.

    "On the contrary, if it''s all done by Leah, they can''t directly oppose whatever they think."

    Because, they will not understand, is this really something, or in order to exercise Liya, Anxi deliberately threw the work she didn''t intend to finish to let her taste the taste of failure, so as to know how to restrain and reflect.

    At least, if they object to this matter, then Anxi will certainly use this statement as an excuse to press these opposition voices.

    When Leia talks about it, Anxi will pass on the throne immediately.

    By that time, it will be too late for the opposition to do anything else.

    If he still refuses to give up and wants to do things in secret, he will be guilty of impeding internal affairs and properly committing a capital crime.

    In view of this

    "You shouldn''t go to ansey about it, you should go to Leia."

    Sheen gave a direction to kapelin.

    "I see." Of course, she had no reason to refuse. She immediately nodded her head and said, "I''ll talk to my elder brother."

    In this way, the two people''s topic has been going on, without a moment''s pause.

    After talking about the Empire, she began to talk about herself.

    For example, she has been given the surname of lansford and has become the Duke of the new empire. The lansford collar where the fiefdom is located is the border with the Duke of Stirling of the Kingdom, which can be said to be the closest imperial territory to the kingdom.

    If such a territory is given to kapelin, who is Wang Mei, the future attitude of the Empire has already been revealed. Undoubtedly, she must take the route of getting close to the kingdom.

    Who made Sheehan a royal?

    This is the fundamental reason why the empire is no longer competing with the kingdom.

    "Go to my territory if you have time." Kapelin also said to Sheehan, "I heard that the Stirling family had targeted you before. I''ve prepared several strategies to make them suffer. You can come to the theatre at that time."

    This made Sean''s expression a little strange on the spot.

    What makes sheen even more strange is that the topic of her royal highness Wang Mei is more and more tricky.

    For example

    "Do you like to see me in the clothes of the kingdom? Or the dress of the Empire? "

    "Have you ever thought about marrying more women in the future?"

    "Do you mind if your future woman is imperial?"

    "Don''t you want to remarry for the time being? There are many women around? "

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to marry later, but I think you can consider your husband and children..."

    In this way, the topic of his royal highness Wang Mei of the Empire became more and more strange to sheen.

    In particular, this girl is not shy. When sheen loosens his shoulder and no longer hugs her, she hugs Sheen''s arm instead, and her whole body is attached to his upper arm, so that he can clearly feel the capital of this woman.

    That''s nothing.

    What really choked Sean was that the woman was not only hugged by herself, but also by others."Tilly, you too."

    Kapelin pulled Tilly, who was following behind her, and asked her to hold Sean''s other arm tightly. She also ordered her not to let go, and made Tilly confused.

    "No... how can I..."

    Tilly looked at her body on Sheen''s body, then looked at her hand holding Sheen''s arm, and finally looked at the sky again and again. She was like me under the tree.

    And she didn''t think it was enough.

    "Next time, don''t wear the clothes inside. Hold them harder and squeeze a little more."

    Her royal highness Wang Mei whispered this order.

    ¡°......¡±

    Tilly was at a loss.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean was silent.

    The three walked around the palace for more than an hour, but in the next hour, sheen and Tilly didn''t talk in the whole process. They just looked at capelline, who was talking about tricky topics. They almost ruined the three views.

    However, this scene, in the eyes of others, is not the same thing.

    Many people have seen the scene that Sheehan, capellin and Tilly are crowded together like sandwich biscuits and constantly strolling around, that is, they look at each other and whisper.

    It can be imagined that today''s events will certainly spread in the palace.

    until...

    "Bad guy!"

    A surprise voice, ring up.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    "Bad guy!"

    When such a voice full of surprise came to Sean, kapelin and Tilly''s ears, they were stunned in their different meanings.

    At the same time, they turned their heads and looked at the sound source.

    I saw that in front of the corridor of the palace garden, three figures appeared at some time.

    It was Qi Qi''s trio, who was dressed in a black robe but had already taken down the hood.

    There are two women and one man in the trio, and all of them are orcs.

    Standing on the left is a tall, well-developed looking werewolf.

    Standing on the right is a girl who looks a little intellectual.

    The two stood together, as a guard, firmly guarding a fox man standing in the middle.

    It was a beautiful, white and delicate fox girl with a fox tail.

    All three carried a sense of holiness that ordinary orcs did not have.

    "Orc God?"

    Tilly recognized each other.

    "Oz? Murphy

    Sheehan recognized the werewolf and the cat girl.

    "Elise!"

    Kapelin is also surprised and surprised to call out the name of the fox saint.

    It is the orc magistrates who once had a comradeship with sheen in Kosmos and experienced the Kosmos incident together. They are also the top three Orc magistrates.

    "Your Highness, Catherine!"

    Elise noticed her, too, and cried out with joy.

    When she called her name, sheen remembered that they were friendly.

    At least, at the beginning, in Kosmos, Elise herself said that the imperial daughter kapelin was her best friend, and they were very close to each other. After the Kosmos incident ended and kapelin disappeared, Elise took Orc magistrates to look for kapelin, trying to find her back.

    Unfortunately, at that time, kapelin fell into the hands of morrow, and was enveloped by the death spirit of morrow, who could use the dead spirit magic, and all the breath of life was covered up. As a result, Elise, an orc saint who believed in the goddess of life and could sense the breath of life with the help of the power of the goddess of life, could not find her.

    Until today, the two met again.

    "Are you here, too? Elise

    Kapelin finally released Sheen''s hand and unconsciously stepped forward.

    "Of course, we are the gods of the orcs, representing the belief of the whole orcs, just like the temple of human beings. Of course, we have to come to attend this meeting of the three tribes!"

    Elise ran up and hugged her.

    The scene of two beautiful girls holding each other is really eye-catching.

    "Woo woo, I''ve been worried about you, your highness kapelin."

    Elise rubbed against her chest, as if she had been frightened and still had a lingering fear.

    "Isn''t it all right with me?"

    Elise touched Elise''s head with a kind face.

    If it wasn''t for their different races, that scene would have looked like a pair of sisters telling each other intimately.

    Ozzie and muffie came along.

    "So you''re all here?"

    Sean looked at the two acquaintances and said something with emotion or regret.

    "Didn''t you come back, too?" Ozzie raised his arm, snorted and said, "we''ve all heard about it. You''ve done a lot of things as soon as you come back, and you''ve defeated our Orc Nobu."

    "Yes." Murphy also sighed: "I didn''t expect that you who released the evil god from the seal regardless of everything, now you have become a member of the three ethnic groups and three circles, and have to pay attention to the problems you caused, and hold the talks of the three ethnic groups after a thousand years."

    During this period, Ozzie and Mafia and others have heard the most about Hearn and the brave.

    Therefore, they have also expressed their feelings for countless times that the brave man who is now at the top of the storm and is being treated seriously by the three ethnic groups is actually Sean boztut, who is acting with some recklessness.

    The man who had a lot of favor and affection for their Orc God group was only separated for a few months, and had become the most talked about existence in omnipoten.Although they had already known about sheen, and they knew that sheen was so extraordinary that sooner or later they would soar to the sky and become a famous figure, they did not expect that day would come so soon.

    in especial...

    "It''s said that you have reached the extreme level and reached the legendary level?"

    Ozzie looked at Sean with burning eyes, like a fool ready to move.

    "Why?" Sheehan gave him a white look and said, "do you want to fight with me?"

    "Forget it, oz." Murphy patted Ozzie''s strong arm and advised: "even minister nob is not his opponent. If you really do it, you are just insulting yourself."

    "What is self humiliation?" Ozzie immediately dissatisfied with the way: "I''m the werewolf God Ozzie, the strongest orc, like nob that guy, sooner or later I will defeat him."

    "But haven''t you defeated him yet?" Mafi mercilessly exposed: "the gap between you and Minister nob is still very obvious, let alone compared with the brave people who have reached that realm. Give up now."

    "You..." oz choked.

    Because Muffy''s telling the truth.

    As the only legendary strong Orc God official group, Oz is also the strongest Orc God official. His rank is as high as 91, which is a great power that can not be underestimated.

    However, Nobu''s rank is as high as 97. He is a real top legendary strongman, leading the second largest tribe in the orcs, ranking in the top three of the orcs.

    Compared with him, Ozzie is a little bit younger.

    And even if Norbu can''t beat Sean, he can''t beat Sean.

    "In the end, when we were at Kosmos, you and I couldn''t get Mr. Hearn together. At that time, Mr. Hearn didn''t even use the holy sword, let alone now, even he himself has reached that level. With the power of the holy sword, there is no match for him at all, right?"

    Murphy analyzed it calmly.

    "That''s why I told you not to insult yourself."

    This is a real and annoying analysis.

    "Bang!"

    Ozzie scratched his head irritably, and finally turned his head. He had nothing to say, but he just didn''t want to be convinced.

    "You..."

    Murphy had no choice but to shake her head and look at oz with a different look.

    That scene, to be honest, made sheen see only one feeling.

    That''s support.

    "Are you here to say hello to me? Or do you want to show your love and spread dog food in front of me? "

    Sean''s heart is rising up is the long lost single dog''s intention to kill.

    Although he is not a single dog now, he is fed a handful of dog food by surprise, which is really boring.

    "Show... Show love...!"

    Murphy exclaimed, and her pretty face turned red. Obviously, she was unprepared and embarrassed by Sheehan''s statement.

    As for Ozzie, it''s direct hair blasting.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Oz yelled and looked nervously in one direction.

    There, Elise and kapelin seem to have finished talking about the old, they have a good relationship hand in hand, close together.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Elise is in a good mood.

    "No, nothing! Lord Elise

    Oz immediately nervously denied it, as if worried that Elise would misunderstand something.

    "Alas..."

    The shyness on mafie''s face suddenly turned into gloom, which made her sigh.

    Three people on a happy puzzled, a very nervous, a look lost, the line of sight fell on each other.

    Oz was just looking at Elise.

    Murphy was just looking at oz.

    Elise blinked and didn''t understand the situation.

    The delicate relationship between the three makes Sean, capelin and Tilly look at each other.

    "It seems that you three are still the same as before."

    Capellin said in a funny way."Have they ever been like this?"

    Sheehan turned to capelin and asked as if in a daze.

    "Yes, it hasn''t changed all the time." Kapelin very simply revealed, said: "oz has always had admiration for iris, mafia has good intentions for Oz, iris does not know anything, a naive look, the complex relationship of the three in the orcs are a hot topic."

    "Is this... So exciting?" When Tilly heard this, she felt that everyone was in good spirits and she was not sleepy at all.

    On the other hand, the three members of the orc Shenguan group were all together.

    "Your Highness, Catherine!"

    Murphy cried out in panic.

    "I... I don''t have that impure idea!"

    Oz panicked, too.

    "What... What?"

    Alice, on the other hand, opened her eyes wide in amazement.

    It was like years of shock.

    The most intriguing thing is that after the reaction, Elise was also flustered.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Your highness

    As she flurried to cover her mouth, Alice looked at sheen.

    Just like Ozzie, he was very worried that he would be misunderstood by his lover, which changed the atmosphere of the scene again.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ozzie''s mouth twitched, his head twisted with stiff neck, and he looked at sheen, his eyes became bad and even congested.

    "Lord Elise..."

    Mafia has a complicated face.

    "Well? Why

    When Tilly looked at this scene, she felt as if she had discovered some amazing secret, and she was shocked.

    "This..."

    Even Sheen''s eyes jumped, even subconsciously raised his head, looked at the sky, as if to confirm whether there was snow, around is not very white.

    "Elise, you..."

    Kapelin seems to have found something, with an incredible look at Elise.

    "Wuwu, don''t look at me like that..."

    Elise blushed and lowered her head. She only glanced at Sheen''s direction with frequent glances. She was a young girl of spring.

    Oz just felt his fist hard.

    Murphy just feels numb.

    Tilly''s eyes were shining, as if she were in a big melon eating scene.

    As for kapelin, after a moment''s silence, she silently released Alice''s hand.

    I treat you as my best friend, but you want to rob my man?

    Draw the sword Jpg

    The air at the scene suddenly became very quiet, as if something terrible was brewing.

    "That..."

    Sheehan felt that he had to stand up and say something to show his innocence.

    But she didn''t give him the chance.

    "It looks like we need to have a good talk, Elise."

    Kapelin looked at Elise with a meaningful face.

    "Can... Can you stop looking at me like that? Your highness? It''s terrible

    Alice looked at capeline with a trembling face.

    "I''m sorry, I''m not your highness any more. Just call me kapelin in the future." "Come on, we haven''t talked all night for a long time. Let''s get together," she said

    "Well?" "But I still want to go to this villain''s house to play..."

    "Well?" Kapelin stares at the past.

    ¡°©c(*¡£ §¥) o©b£¡¡± Iris was defeated on the spot.

    "Let''s go, my lady." Then, with a smile, kapelin dragged Elise away.

    Poor our little lovely Elise, don''t know what happened, just like a calf about to be pulled out to sell, two tears were dragged away. ©c(£þ¦ä£þ)¡ªC(; ¡ó;)

    "Lord kapelin!"

    Tilly ran after her.

    Ozzie took the opportunity to get Sean."... I suddenly want to fight with you. Let''s row down."

    Oz''s eyes were bloodshot as he approached sheen.

    But as the saying goes, "one thing falls one thing", Oz''s throat is also strangled by his own fate.

    "Well, don''t make a mess of it, oz." Murphy grabbed Ozzie''s back neck, feeling as if from Yin to Qing, said: "look at the current situation, the saint lady is likely to achieve good things with the brave, we as the guardian of adult iris, at this time we have to watch carefully."

    "Keep watch, die!" Oz went crazy and yelled, "no! I won''t allow it

    Such oz was soon suppressed by Mafia.

    "You can''t and you have to." Mafi said very strongly: "although adult Elise is our saint and has a noble status, the words of the brave are undoubtedly a good match. I believe goddess anema will also bless this fate."

    "I don''t admit it! I don''t admit it Oz struggled.

    Mafi, however, did not know why. She was strong enough to control oz. she grabbed him by the back of the neck and gave him a friendly smile.

    "Well, I''ll take this ungrateful werewolf down for re education, Mr. Sheehan. Come on, I''ll support you."

    With that, Murphy, regardless of Oz''s struggle, dragged him away. ©c(£þ¦ä£þ)¡ªC(; ¡ó;)

    At the scene, Sean was left alone in the wind.

    ¡°.........¡±

    Sean pondered for a long time, but still didn''t solve it. Why did things suddenly become such a mystery.

    "Maybe that''s love."

    Sheen could only leave a sigh that the bull''s head didn''t agree with the horse''s mouth, and immediately turned away.

    Although he didn''t know what had happened, he always felt that his virginity had been preserved.

    From the hands of kapelin.

    Roxie: sure enough, fate is on my side

    (Schaffner: ha ha.)

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    With the arrival of the Empire and the orc group, more and more Terran forces entered the capital, making the capital more and more lively.

    It can be said that all the forces that can influence the world pattern have gathered in the capital.

    The Protoss and the demons will come to the capital on the day of the meeting.

    Therefore, the present kings are able to gather the power of the whole human race and are ready to meet the arrival of the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    Under such circumstances, it is not only the high-level and leaders of human beings who arrive at the capital one after another, but also the forces of other ethnic groups.

    As for the orcs, except for the tiger tribes led by the Shenguan group and Nobu, the other top tribes also arrived at the capital.

    It is said that the king of the dwarves also led an iron horse and entered the capital yesterday.

    Today, the elves arrived at the capital of the king. With the natural brilliance of green, they came in the direction of the east gate.

    The fairy queen took the whole fairy division into the capital, and Liya went to meet her.

    On this day, the king''s capital has also become unprecedented.

    After all, compared with dwarves and orcs, elves are much more popular.

    Their population is the rarest in the human race, and all of them are born magicians. They are also famous for their beautiful appearance, one by one, one by one. The fairy queen is even known as the most beautiful human female for thousands of years. Her beauty is comparable to that of goddess, which can be compared with the Kingdom''s most beautiful treasure Lucie Mithra.

    In this way, not to mention the citizens of the Kingdom, people from other forces can''t help running out to watch.

    It is said that on this day, the main street from the east gate of the king''s capital to the island in the middle of the lake of the king''s palace was always crowded, which led to the Knights of the Kingdom having to go out to maintain order and let the elves pass.

    When the queen of spirits appeared on the street with the whole group of elves and went all the way to the palace, looking at a whole group of beautiful elves, the excited cheers of the citizens of the capital also rang all the way.

    Although the scene was not as amazing as that of Schaffner, it was rare in the world.

    There''s no way. Nearly 100 beautiful and suffocating fairy girls walk in the street neatly, which is no different from nearly 100 big stars with full marks.

    When the fairy queen arrived at the palace, Anxi even came out to meet her.

    It''s not ansey''s discrimination.

    You know, the fairy queen has lived for thousands of years. She and her two confidants, Leia and Niya, all participated in the final world war one thousand years ago.

    They are the only three long-lived Great Magicians in the world, the companions of Mithra, who was once a brave man, and three of the thirteen legendary heroes.

    What''s more, Mithra, the brave man, once pursued the fairy queen, which is also a well-known history.

    For Anxi and others, the arrival of the fairy queen is equivalent to the presence of the friends of the ancestors, the companions of the founding king of Mithra, and the presence of the heroes who are famous in the history of the human race.

    Sometimes, seniority is the best capital.

    So even ansey had to come out to meet him.

    Sean has heard about it.

    However, he didn''t go to the palace to see Sophie herself.

    That kind of serious merger is not suitable for him, he naturally does not want to join in any fun.

    But from that day on, the boztuts began to receive guests.

    yes.

    The boztut family, which had previously turned away almost all the leaders and strong men of the great power of the whole clan, finally received guests from this day on.

    There are three parties to the reception.

    One is a member of the royal family of the ragnard empire.

    One side is a member of the orc cult.

    The last one is all the elves.

    When these three forces sent out a letter of thanks to the boztut family, saying they wanted to visit, the boztut family, under the direction of sheen, simply opened the door.

    So, after many days, several forces finally approached the boztut family again, and they were not stopped by Yulin who was lying on the square, so they were able to enter the boztut family''s residence.

    This situation makes people look at each other and feel sorry.No one can imagine that in the end, these three forces were accepted by the boztuts.

    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem surprising.

    It''s not a secret that the orc Shenguan group met with sheen in the Kosmos incident. Many people know that they have a good relationship. It''s not strange that they can successfully enter the boztut family.

    Naturally, in terms of Empire, the coup was just happened a few days ago. In that coup, sheen had a shadow, and sheen also revealed his brave identity there. In this way, it is not surprising that the new emperor would have a friendship with sheen, or even a friendship with sheen.

    As for the elves, the Terrans were also invited to the land of elves during the peace festival.

    Although those people don''t know what kind of events Sean was involved in and what happened in the land of the elves at that time, it''s no secret that Sean appeared in the peace sacrifice as the only alien male accepted in the land of the elves after Mithra.

    In this case, the other side will have a lot to do with the elves. It seems that they can understand.

    In this way, the three forces successfully visited the boztut family.

    Jarvis came to the door in person with capeline, Tilly and Rockett.

    Alice came to the door with Oz and mafie.

    In terms of elves, naturally Sophie, the queen of elves, brings Niya and Leia, and even Carol and janum to the door.

    Thanks to this, the three forces gathered together in the reception hall of boztut''s house, and finally even startled Riley and Vivian, let Riley and Vivian come.

    Of course, sheen, as the head of the family, had to be here.

    Not to mention, these people were originally aimed at him.

    So Sean sat on the throne and looked around at everyone.

    "Long time no see, ladies and gentlemen."

    Sean was laughing.

    "Long time?" Harvis shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "for me, you left the imperial capital only a little more than a month ago."

    Behind havis, rochte stands with his sword in his arms, followed by Tilly and capeline, who are sitting in a tight seat.

    "You left the land of the elves almost two months ago, didn''t you?"

    Sophie, holding the scepter, sat there with a reserved smile at sheen. She was very elegant both in her posture and in her speech.

    Behind them, Leia and Niya are always at the nearest position. Carol is also standing there in silence. Only Jerome stares at Sean and whispers occasionally. She doesn''t know what she is muttering.

    Finally, it''s Elise.

    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, have we?" "It''s been at least half a year," said Alice discontentedly

    Behind her, Oz and mafie are also standing, but one of them looks at sheen with bad eyes, the other looks at sheen with good intentions, and their attitude is totally opposite.

    "Half a year?" Sheehan blinked and said, "it should be less than half a year, isn''t it?"

    Indeed, it is less than half a year since the Kosmos incident.

    But in less than half a year, Sheehan was completely different from that time.

    They all looked at Sean sitting in front of them. It seemed that he was not a distinguished guest, but a friend. Sean was very casual and lazy, and his heart was slightly cold.

    At first glance, Sean seems to be the same as before, and there is no change. But if you feel deeply, you will find that Sean''s sense of existence becomes more restrained, and the sense of oppression is faintly exuding. Magic lurks in his body like a giant beast. At first, he can''t feel anything. Later, he is more frightening, and he just feels very depressed, It seems that what we are facing is not a human but a spirit.

    At least that''s how Sophie and Elise feel.

    They are the royal family of the elves, the favorite of the goddess of nature, the saint of the orcs, and the favorite of the goddess of life. Both of them have met the goddess of nature and the goddess of life.

    As a result, in the eyes of these two people, the feeling that sheen gave them was a little like the feeling that the two goddesses gave them.

    Perhaps, sheen is not as sacred as anima and nadura, but as aloof as they are.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that his life level may really reach the limit and reach the realm of detachment.For this, both of them are a little sad, but not surprised.

    For Hean had been sanctified before them.

    Elise has seen with her own eyes that sheen is fully open in cosmos, facing the evil god lilise.

    Sophie saw with his own eyes Sheen''s ability to turn on reincarnation, enter the realm of half step detachment, and kill Maggie.

    Even haves and others have seen Sheen''s hard resistance to the attack of Moro, who has reached the detached field, and his attack on Moro.

    In other words, in their view, it''s not surprising that Sheehan has the present state.

    "Isn''t it less than a year since your highness Sean came down to this world?" Sophie sighed: "in less than a year, we can reach the field of transcendence. Even Mithra, the brave man, can''t compare with you in this qualification and potential."

    "Well, it''s hard for Ragnar, the brave forefather of the Empire, to flatter us." "No wonder even the princes of the demons admit that Qing is engaged to his Royal Highness The Dragon demon," he said

    A few people''s faces turned black on the spot.

    "Dragon demon..."

    Kapelin frowned, a little tricky.

    "Playboy!"

    Alice snorted coldly and looked at sheen with anger in her eyes.

    "I must tell melica!"

    Janum is also resentful about his growing up.

    The rest of them, though a little queer, were filled with wonder.

    No matter how to say, the honor of being able to marry the demons back home is worth giving a thumbs up.

    Even Riley and Vivian look at sheen with a smile, which makes sheen like a thorn in the back.

    "Well, that''s it." Sheen coughed quickly, turned away from the topic and said, "you don''t come here just to praise me, do you?"

    Hearing the speech, people looked at each other.

    "Well, I have something to discuss with you."

    Harvis chuckled.

    "I''m here to settle with you! Who made you bully me all the time? "

    Alice seems to be a little guilty. She doesn''t dare to say that she is curious about Sheen''s home, so she can''t help but come and have a look.

    "I''m just visiting friends who are recognized by our elves." Sophie nodded and said, "by the way, it''s just a wake-up call for your excellency Sheehan."

    Sophie''s words attracted the attention of everyone present.

    "Reminder?" Sheehan then said curiously, "Your Majesty, but it doesn''t matter."

    "This..." Sophie took a look at all the people present, thought about it, and finally chose to say it. She said to Sheehan, "I want you to be careful of the old demons."

    As soon as the words came out, all the people present frowned.

    "The old demons?"

    Harvey, capeline, Riley, Vivian and others frowned.

    "Old demons!"

    Elise, Oz and mafia changed their faces, and their eyes were a little cold.

    There is no doubt about the disgust of the four words "old demons".

    Naturally, Sheehan''s eyes narrowed slightly and her smile remained unchanged, but she didn''t make people feel much smile.

    Seeing this, Sophie thought about the words, and immediately made a solemn voice.

    "Although there is no conclusive evidence, I personally think that the old demons may not be able to sit still during the talks."

    That''s why Sophie chose to remind sheen.

    "Why?" Elise quickly asked, "is it possible that the old demons are going to attack the meeting place of the three nationalities'' talks?"

    Alice''s statement is not a negative, but a positive response.

    "It''s not impossible." Havis knocked on the armrest of the chair and said thoughtfully, "the top, the top and the strong of the three groups are all gathered together. Such an opportunity is really rare."

    "That''s right." Maffi also echoed: "the old demons can''t stand today''s peace. Now the three ethnic groups have chosen to sit down and talk about the brave in order to maintain peace. It''s absolutely impossible for the old demons to attack the venue, disrupt the smooth progress of the talks and worsen the relations among the three ethnic groups with the idea of the old demons who are crazy.""That''s what I think, too." Sophie nodded and said: "I have been looking at the world for thousands of years. I have basically understood the style of the old demons. Therefore, I think that the old demons will most likely appear in this meeting of the three nationalities."

    Although there is no basis for this, persuasion exists.

    But

    "Are those people really that stupid?" Kapelin frowned and said, "can they afford to attack the trilateral talks?"

    That''s it.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    There is no doubt that the present King is one of the safest and most dangerous places in omnipotence.

    This is because not only all the power leaders and well-known strongmen of the whole Terran are gathered here, but also the Protoss and the demons are coming here to participate in the talks among the three races.

    Here, the legendary strongmen rarely seen in the past have gathered together, and the backbone of various forces have also gathered here, so that a huge army which can be called terror is gathered here.

    Like Harvey, this time, he not only brought rocter, who is a top legendary strong man, but also capelin, who holds an imitation holy sword and is not much weaker than the legendary strong man. Finally, he brought some elite of the Imperial Knights, which can be regarded as bringing the top fighting power of the Empire to the capital.

    Naturally, Elise, the orc gods are waiting for orders at any time. Among them are Oz, who is a legendary strong man, and mafia, who is not far away from the legendary level. With the rest of the orc gods, their combat power will never be inferior to the elite brought by the king of a first-class country.

    Sophie is not to mention that she is the top legendary magician. Besides, Leia and Niya around her are also legendary magicians. The Elven division of the Elven clan is all brought by her. This power alone is enough to destroy a big country.

    It is such a group of forces, a group of leaders and a group of strong people that gather in the present King capital.

    In addition to the coming two powerful Protoss and demons, as well as the three goddesses and six demons who can be regarded as the top fighting power of omnipotence, even Lilith is here. When the three races meet, more than ten super elites will gather in wangduli.

    Not to mention Sheehan, as a brave man, he was the leading role on the day of the talks among the three ethnic groups and could not be absent from the capital.

    In this way, when the three ethnic groups meet, Wang is the place where the most terrible group of strong people gather in omnipotence.

    Attacking places like this?

    It''s not stupid. What is it?

    That''s what she meant.

    But

    "If those guys are willing to seriously consider the issue of combat power gap, they will not choose the path of destroying peace." Sophie sighed and said: "most of the old demons are paranoid and crazy. They do everything they can to achieve their goals. Just like the former Slayer faction, they don''t even have a legendary figure. But they successfully disrupted the capital and assassinated many senior officials ten years ago."

    The implication is that it is impossible for the old demons to attack the capital head-on, but they will use all means.

    "Their purpose is to destroy the peace among the three ethnic groups and let ohm niepertanson return to chaos and chaos, so they will never watch the talks of the three ethnic groups go on smoothly."

    Sophie''s tone gradually became solemn.

    "I don''t just say that out of the blue, it''s just that a lot of strange things have happened in Tagore''s forest recently."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªStrange things.

    When this word appeared, all of the people present looked at Sophie.

    "What''s the matter?" Sheehan asked directly and said, "what happened?"

    In the face of Sheehan''s inquiry and the sight of all the people present, Sophie answered earnestly.

    "Some people are catching demons, and they are catching them in large quantities."

    Everyone frowned again at Sophie''s words.

    "Is that the ceremony again?"

    Sheen''s face began to chill.

    The nature it refers to is the ritual of refining demons, which is the ritual of refining evil demons.

    But Sophie shook her head in denial.

    "No, it''s not the ceremony. We didn''t find any traces of the ceremony, and we didn''t find any magical things that became crazy." Sophie said: "we just found that recently there are often unknown people in and out of Tagore''s forest, and a large number of demons were engaged in the war."

    Sophie took a look at Carol''s direction.

    Seeing this, Carol took Sophie''s words and told everyone the situation in the form of a report.

    "Under the order of her majesty, our Elven division once investigated the places where there were obvious fierce battles and huge movements, and then found that there were very obvious traces of people fighting with demons at the scene."

    "There are also some seriously damaged corpses, as well as body tissues that are obviously demons, such as blood, scales and so on.""At first, we thought it was just a group of Terran adventurers who went into the forest of Tagore and hunted demons in the forest of Tagore, so we didn''t pay much attention to it."

    "But similar situations happen more and more, and after identification, all the corpses left at the scene are demons, and the magical activity of those magical tissues such as blood and scales is also very high. It is very likely that they were captured alive instead of being attacked."

    "Combined with this situation, we are sure that there are unknown demons who often go to and from Tagore''s forest in recent years, and catch a large number of demons in Tagore''s forest. We don''t know where to transport them."

    Carol''s report made everyone''s heart sink.

    no way out.

    After listening to this explanation, people have understood why Sophie was worried that the old demons would attack the capital on the day of the talks.

    Because, this kind of situation indicates that the demons who capture the demons in the forest of Tagore should not be the regular demons, but the infamous old demons.

    Why do the old demons want to capture the ferocious demons?

    The reason for this is really to think carefully.

    At this time, the side of havis suddenly made a sound.

    "Speaking of it, I also found some strange things here."

    Jarvis''s speech stunned everyone present.

    "Brother, you mean..."

    Kapelin seemed to know what harvis was going to say, and her pretty face tensed for a moment.

    It''s not only capeline, but also Rockett and Tilly.

    "Strange thing?" After all, Riley failed to keep silent in front of this topic. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? His majesty havis

    Sean also looks at Harvey.

    Aware of Sheen''s gaze, havis was silent and spoke.

    "Does Xi Enqing still remember? On the day of the change of the imperial capital, the former imperial concubine, Moro, summoned a legendary monster named demon cubs, and there were still eleven of them. "

    Sean certainly remembers it.

    I still remember what morrow said at that time. She said that she borrowed twelve young demons from the original demons and gave one of them to the leferut family.

    The demon cub given to leferut''s family was killed directly by Sheehan.

    But the other eleven young demons, after Moruo was killed by Sheehan, went underground and fled directly.

    "During this time, the Empire has been looking for traces of these young demons, trying to find them out." Havis''s eyes twinkled: "because I have an order to let the court magicians in the palace cooperate and search with detection magic and tracking magic. Not long ago, the Empire did find some traces of them."

    However

    "When we are about to find the young demons, we don''t know why they are missing."

    Kapelin took over from Jarvis.

    "You mean..."

    Sheehan has a little guess what Harvey and capeline are going to say.

    indeed...

    "Like you of the elves, we have found traces of the existence with which the elves fought." Jarvis no longer concealed: "before, we thought it was the rebellious saliro gang who was unwilling to be defeated, so we secretly robbed these young demons and prepared to use them to deal with the Empire. Now it seems that the people who made the move are probably the old demons."

    If so, there is no need to doubt.

    "A large number of demons are captured, and then a group of dangerous monsters are taken away. If the old demons do all this, and say they have no purpose, no one will want to believe it."

    Vivian whispered, just out of everyone''s mind.

    It is clear to all that the only thing that can make those unscrupulous old demons so painstakingly prepare for is the upcoming talks among the three ethnic groups.

    "If the old demons put the captured demons and monsters into the king''s capital when the three clans talk, then..."

    As she said it, she shuddered.

    Many people are also slightly cold in the heart.

    In terms of combat power, the kings of the three nations will certainly not be weaker than these so-called demons and monsters.However, if such a group of demons and monsters make a big noise in the capital, we can imagine what kind of tragedy will happen to the capital.

    There are not only great beings from all over the world, but also a group of ordinary people, a group of dedicated knights and soldiers.

    Once such a king is attacked by a large number of demons and legendary demons, it will cause great losses and chaos.

    At that time, if the old demons come in to make trouble, the talks between Wang Du and the three clans will be basically over.

    And that''s the purpose of the old demons.

    "They just want to destroy the talks among the three ethnic groups and prevent the peace between the three ethnic groups from being maintained." Mafi said in a deep voice: "once the talks among the three ethnic groups are destroyed, the contradictions that the three ethnic groups intended to ease will also be destroyed."

    At that time, there will be many voices in Protoss, demons and Terrans.

    Especially Protoss and Terrans.

    After all, the old demons came out of the demons after all.

    Once there is a great loss and great sacrifice, the demons will inevitably be splashed with dirty water by a group of people who are not happy with the existence of the demons, and they will have to bear the responsibility.

    In this regard, there must be some unbalanced voices in the demons.

    The people of the old demons can operate it again, guide public opinion and create some confusion. Sooner or later, the contradictions among the three clans will become more and more fierce, until they can''t clean up.

    In that case, the so-called peace will exist in name only.

    And all understood such things.

    "The garbage! It''s so easy to see them run out and mess up everything

    Oz hit his fist and was filled with indignation.

    "Everyone is trying to keep the peace. Why do they want to destroy it?"

    Tilly was also a little resentful.

    "That''s the heart."

    Rochte said so faintly.

    "... is there anyone in this world who really entertains misfortune?"

    Janum shuddered.

    As for Riley and Vivian, they are already looking at each other and falling into silence.

    Leiya and Niya are the same. They just stay by Sophie''s side, but they can vaguely see their aversion to the old demons.

    Sean said nothing more than that.

    His dislike of the old demons has reached an unprecedented level.

    "The most annoying thing in the world is not the enemies and villains who fight against you all day, but the little people who make trouble without self-knowledge."

    Sheen sneered.

    "I want to send them all to hell."

    This is probably what many people want to do most?

    It can be said that among the people present, no one has ever encountered the old demon sect.

    Harvez, capeline, rochte and Tilly are the Moros who have a lot to do with the original demons.

    Elise, Ozzie, mafia and others encountered the "mirage" of the old demons, which led to the destruction of Kosmos in the base camp. It was also because of their conspiracy that the orcs protected the evil god temple for thousands of years.

    Sophie, Leia, Niya, Carol and others have lived in the forest of Tagore for many years. They have been fighting with a large number of demons in the forest of Tagore and the original demons who have launched the magic ritual there for many times. Only janum may not have seen the old demons, but he must have heard about them often.

    Even Riley and Vivian have been involved in the murderer faction, whether it was the massive assassination in Wangdu ten years ago or in lamignon more than half a year ago.

    From this, we can see that the old demons are indeed the only cancer cells left in omnipotence, the deepest dark side of the world.

    They are a danger to the world.

    They are a danger to peace.

    Everyone can be killed.

    Such a group of garbage

    "Maybe I''ll follow you on the day of the meeting, brave man."

    Sophie solemnly reminded me.

    you ''re right.

    In the eyes of the old demons, Sheehan is definitely a thorn in the flesh.There is no other reason, just because Sean is brave.

    What is a brave man?

    A symbol of peace.

    A symbol of strength.

    He killed the existence of the devil.

    The natural enemies of the demons.

    In this way, how could the old demons not be hostile to sheen?

    It doesn''t exist.

    It''s just

    "If they dare to come, they will never go back."

    A sweet and moving voice, like the sound of nature, resounded in the reception hall.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    They all turned their heads and looked at the door.

    There, led the little girl came in enchanting witch, printed into everyone''s eyes.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    At this moment, the whole hall became silent.

    People are staring at the enchanting witch who came in with Lilith, and the whole person fell into a state of absence.

    Including Harvey and capeline.

    Including Elise and Oz, mafia.

    Naturally, it also includes Rockett, Tilly, Carol, Jerome, Riley and Vivian.

    Here comes Schaffner.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Sean saw the situation and his mouth twitched slightly.

    Schaffner, on the other hand, smiles as if she had seen nothing.

    "You seem to be talking about something interesting, so I came to have a look."

    Regardless of the impact of her smile on others, Schaffner releases Lilith''s hand and sits down beside sheen.

    Lilith immediately jumped into Hearn''s arms with high spirits and was hugged by Hearn.

    "Lili... Lilith goddess...!"

    Alice finally reacts, looking at Lilith who pours into Sheen''s arms and subconsciously stands up.

    Ozzie and Murphy are stiff.

    Lilith was no stranger to them.

    As an evil god who destroyed Kosmos and was guarded by orcs for thousands of years, now, when they see Lilis again, they are naturally nervous.

    Thanks to this, the rest of us have come back to God.

    "... I didn''t expect to see you here, your highness Schaffner."

    Sophie, as one of the few people who didn''t lose consciousness because of Schaffner''s appearance, stood up and saluted Schaffner after a short silence.

    After all, it was not the first time she had seen Schaffner.

    "See... See your highness

    Leia and Niya were all in a hurry.

    They are heroes who participated in the final World War I thousands of years ago. They have lived for thousands of years, so it''s impossible that they haven''t seen Schaffner who was once the enemy.

    Therefore, the three people saw the appearance of Schaffner, although it is difficult to avoid the emergence of some emotional fluctuations, but still the first to respond to come over, break away from the charm of Schaffner.

    "Hoo..."

    Carol quickly took a deep breath, lowered her head, and did not dare to see Schaffner again.

    "She..."

    Janum was still absent.

    As for Harvey, Rockett and others, they are completely dull.

    "Elder brother!"

    "Father

    Kapelin and Tilly break free first, and immediately drag havis and Rockett to make them recover.

    "She''s... She''s shaphner?"

    Rochte''s eyes were still a little shaken as he looked at Schaffner.

    "Beautiful..."

    Harvey was even more murmuring, staring at Schaffner.

    Both Riley and Vivian subconsciously stepped back.

    They were standing behind sheen.

    At this meeting, Schaffner sat down beside sheen. Although they stood closest to her, they only saw her back.

    Even though the back of Schaffner is so provocative and attractive, without seeing the front, the impact is naturally smaller.

    Therefore, after a short period of absence, Riley and Vivian still successfully responded, retreating and looking at the back of Schaffner with a look of lingering fear.

    In this case, Schaffner ignored the reaction of others and looked at Sophie and others.

    "Long time no see, nadura''s daughters." She said with a smile: "I heard that there is a child in your family who is qualified to receive the blessing of nadura. Congratulations."

    Smell speech, Leiya and Niya are atmosphere dare not come out.

    Only Sophie gave a wry smile.

    "Melika is really different from before. It''s really a happy event for us elves to become a benefactor of goddess nadura." Sophie pursed her lips and said, "but it''s just a blessing. Compared with her royal highness, who is inferior to goddess nadura, it''s still not so classy."

    It seems that Sophie has some knowledge of Schaffner''s character.She knew how much she wanted to play and what kind of existence she would be interested in.

    So, in order to prevent melica from being targeted by Schaffner, Sophie helped her to do some cover.

    It''s a pity that such a practice is of little use to Schaffner.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her." "How to say again, that child seems to have a lot to do with the brave people in my family," she said with a smile

    With that, Schaffner gave Sean a glance.

    ¡°( ¡¥ "Cut ~ ~"

    Sheen turned her lips and didn''t answer the woman.

    On the contrary, the rest of the people, after hearing Schaffner''s words, their eyes changed without any trace.

    "My brave man..."

    They took a look at Sean, who was sitting side by side with Schaffner.

    A closer look, the distance between Sean and Schaffner is almost no, it can be said that nearly all the arms and shoulders are touching each other.

    From this sense of distance, we can see a lot of things.

    Sophie and kapelin can''t help worrying.

    (I don''t think so. Even the brave people treat this demon highness...)

    They couldn''t help looking at Sean.

    As a result, what they saw was Sean, who looked as usual, not moved by the beauties around him, and was still playing with Lilith.

    In that way, he told the public that sheen was not trapped in this charming skirt, which was beautiful enough to make the country and the city beautiful.

    This let Sophie and kapelin unconsciously relieved.

    Of course, they have different starting points.

    Sophie was simply worried that Sheehan would be as addicted to her as those men who had met Schaffner in the past.

    In that case, his life would be wasted.

    In addition, nadura has always been very optimistic about sheen, and melika has a lot to do with sheen. Sophie doesn''t want to see the brave being completely captured by the demons, so her majesty will unconsciously worry.

    Kapeline is just after seeing Schaffner, suddenly not confident.

    This is a helpless thing.

    There''s a lot of difference in rank. Even if she is confident, she doesn''t think that the charm of women can win Schaffner.

    Now, seeing Sheen''s face as usual, she was relieved.

    There''s also Elise, just like kapelin.

    This Orc saint has been staring at the almost no distance between Sheehan and Schaffner since the beginning, and the pain in her eyes can''t be concealed.

    "It''s really Huaxin radish..."

    Elise could not help muttering.

    The murmur was heard by all.

    "Oh?"

    Schaffner also looked at Elise, and her brows rose at once.

    "What are you doing?" Sean saw the look of Schaffner, and said rather angrily, "are you staring at other people''s little girls again?"

    Hearing the words, she gave Sean a look.

    "I''m not sure if I''ve got my eye on other girls." "But I''m sure the little girl has already been watching you. That''s for sure," she said

    "What?" Sheen was stunned.

    "I... I don''t have it!" Alice turned red and jumped up.

    The excited appearance made everyone present look strange.

    Ozzie, in particular, couldn''t care to see Schaffner any more. She looked at Elise''s red face and blue veins on her forehead.

    "Well, I won''t tease you." She said casually, "don''t worry. I just didn''t expect that anima''s benefactor has already appeared."

    This words a, public all Leng in there.

    "Ah... Benefactor of anema?"

    Sophie and others looked at Alice in dismay.

    So do the rest.

    Sean, too, looked at Elise in amazement.

    "Have you become anima''s benefactor?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    Alice''s pretty face was a little red, and she gave sheen a look like she was angry, but she gave a faltering answer."Well, since I met the goddess anima in Kosmos last time, the goddess began to pay attention to me, and decided to take me as a blessing and give me the blessing of the goddess of life."

    It''s thanks to Sean.

    After considering it for a while, Muffy chose to say it.

    "Originally, the saint was not qualified to receive the blessing of the goddess anima and become the blessing of the goddess anima."

    Although Elise is a saint, but Saint every year, the blessing of the three goddess is not often.

    Apart from the brave, few of the indigenous people in ohmnepertanson are qualified to be blessed by the existence of the three goddesses.

    Nadura''s blessing only appeared a few times among the elves, with an interval of at least thousands of years.

    The blessing of anima is the same. Even though the orc population is comparable to that of the most prolific human beings, the number of people who can inspire anima is still less than double-digit.

    Of course, so are human beings.

    Therefore, in this era, lidas can have two benefactors at the same time, which is something that never happened in the past, and also the reason why anema and nadura admired her before.

    However, after the appearance of melika, Rana durra happily received a benefactor.

    And anima was lucky enough to discover Elise''s ability.

    The original iris is not qualified for the blessing of anima.

    Otherwise, from the beginning of her birth, Elise would be the benefactor of anima, and she would not wait until now.

    However, after the battle of Kosmos, Elise''s constitution has changed a lot.

    "Before, when adult Elise borrowed the power of the goddess of life, she always made her body bear a certain burden and hurt her body."

    That''s what Murphy said.

    "Thanks to Lord sheen, the damage in Alice''s body has been cured."

    When he was in Kosmos, sheen used the breath of blowing stars to treat Elise at that time.

    That''s the treatment, Alice''s body damage was cured, and she recovered.

    In fact, every time Alice borrows the power of the goddess of life, she not only accumulates damage and burden, but also makes herself gradually adapt to the power of life.

    This kind of fitness, while Elise''s body was cured, burst out in one breath.

    It was then that anima discovered this and decided to cultivate Elise.

    "Originally, after the Kosmos incident, we accompanied adult Elise to look for her royal highness kapelin, but in the middle of the journey, the goddess anima called adult Elise to the divine world, deliberately cultivated the fitness of life power in her body, and finally made adult Elise have the most matching physique with life power, He was also blessed by the goddess anima and became the blessing of the goddess anima. "

    In this way, Elise changed from a saint to a confidant of the goddess of life, and her status in the orcs soared.

    Now, like melika, Elise, like Roxie and tyel, is the benefactor of the three goddesses and holds the blessing of the goddess of life.

    "No wonder..."

    Sean was taken aback.

    In fact, after reuniting with Alice, sheen found that her breath of life seems to be completely different from before.

    Originally, Sheehan thought it was a natural change as a saint, and didn''t care much about it.

    Now it seems that this change is not a natural thing, but a real transformation of Elise.

    With the constitution that best matches the power of life and the guidance of the blessing of the goddess of life, Elise is afraid that she can borrow more and stronger power of the goddess of life at will.

    Maybe she already has the strength no less than that of the legendary and even close to the extreme.

    "That''s interesting."

    She laughed with great interest.

    "The goddess of fate, the goddess of life, the goddess of nature, the three goddesses of the protoss actually have their own benefactor at the same time, which has never happened in the past?"

    It''s very difficult for the blessing of the three goddesses to appear. It''s impossible for them to appear in the same generation at the same time.

    Even those who are sure to get the blessing of the three goddesses can only have the blessing of one of them.As a result, in this era, the blessing of the three goddesses appeared, among them, the goddess of fate lidas also has two blessing, which is really incredible.

    of course...

    (even more incredible blessings appear. The blessers of the three goddesses are just as good.)

    Schaffner gave Sean a blank look.

    That''s what she thought.

    (sure enough, this era is special.)

    Schaffner further confirmed this fact.

    In view of this, Schaffner returned to the original topic.

    "You don''t have to worry too much about the safety of this brave man." "He can''t have an accident with me," she said with a smile

    The deep meaning of this is too strong.

    "Your Highness, do you mean

    Sophie frowned.

    Obviously, she was a little surprised that Schaffner would say so.

    Schaffner shrugged.

    "You just need to know that we demons attach great importance to this brave man and will never let anything happen to him."

    That''s what Schaffner says.

    But Sophie, Elise and even kapelin, Riley and others can''t help worrying.

    Is this an indication of the attitude of the demons?

    The demons really want to win over the brave, right?

    If they succeed, will the brave belong to the Protoss and the Terran?

    At the thought of this, you who are in a good position in the human race are worried.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    After a while, leaving behind some worrying manifestos, Schaffner left on her own, light and without any clouds.

    That casual manner, gives people the feeling that she is deliberately to swear sovereignty in general.

    She didn''t even take Lilith away with her. She just threw Lilith to Sean. She was light and easy.

    People''s eyes can''t help but follow the back of Schaffner. Only sheen stares at her enchanting butterfly buttocks, thinking whether she should leave two palms on them, so that she can know how upset she is at this moment.

    And after the departure of Schaffner, the rest of them also got up with their own worries.

    "I still have some friends who need to visit. I will not disturb you by mentioning the old demons." Sophie said that while looking at sheen, she said solemnly: "in addition, the Elves will stand on your side. You don''t need to worry about the position of the three nationalities in the talks."

    If that''s the case, Sophie leaves with Leia and Niya.

    Carol glances at sheen, but doesn''t want to talk to sheen. She follows Sophie silently.

    It seems that janum wants to say something to sheen. It seems that he wants to ask about melica, but at last he just left a cold hum and left with Carol.

    "I... I have to go to the temple to discuss with Pope Uller about welcoming the goddesses. I''ll be here for the time being today, and I''ll see you later!"

    Elise is reluctant to leave, especially after the appearance of Schaffner. She seems to be afraid of her husband''s empathy for her poor little wife. She is weak and helpless. However, reminded by Oz and mafie, she leaves reluctantly. She only salutes her respectfully and says goodbye on the spot.

    It seems that for the orc God Group, Lilith''s existence is quite deterrent.

    After all, they are divine officials, and Lilith is the goddess after all, or the most powerful evil god in the divine world. They have been in charge of the existence of orcs for thousands of years, with some special emotions in them.

    Of course, Sean saw one thing in Lilith''s blank expression.

    That is, the girl may not remember the things about Elise and others at all.

    What a pity.

    As a result, on the contrary, havis has been staring at the direction of Schaffner''s departure for a long time.

    That kind of appearance, let kapelin all feel worried unceasingly.

    My elder brother, I''m not infatuated with the enchanted devil who is said to be so enchanting that it''s not worth my life, is it?

    It seems to be troublesome!

    Even Tilly was a little worried.

    Because, it''s not only havis, but also rochte is a little uneasy, which makes people feel uneasy.

    It can be seen that although men and women kill each other, Schaffner''s lethality to men is still greater, and he has to play a lot.

    What''s more, the charm of Schaffner comes from her own beauty, not from any ability or power, nor from something that forces others to fall in love with themselves involuntarily.

    In this case, men are more likely to be crazy for this woman.

    Sean doesn''t know how Harvey and Rockett are feeling right now.

    He only knew that in the hearts of havis and Rockett, he must have left a very deep impression on Schaffner, right?

    Anyway, at the end of the day, Harvey, who had come back to himself, laughed bitterly and said something.

    "She is indeed the most beautiful woman in omnipotence. I finally understand why so many famous heroes in history gave up everything for her."

    This is Harvey''s most intuitive feeling.

    Even Rockett, a man who is only loyal and fighting at ordinary times, can''t help but make a comment after being silent for a while.

    "A woman who is too beautiful and too terrible."

    There was not only a trace of absence, but also a trace of awe in Rockett''s eyes.

    Presumably, for Schaffner to be able to capture himself so easily, the Knight Commander is also deeply touched, right?

    This made sheen feel thoughtful and even laugh as if nothing had happened.

    "Do you really like that demon?"

    Neither havis nor Rockett answered this question positively.

    "At least, I know very well that she''s not the person I can see."

    Harvey replied with a wry smile."... I just hope to stay away from that one as far as possible in the future."

    Rockett is more outspoken to express their ideas.

    Obviously, both of them have a deep understanding of the legend of Schaffner and the reality.

    Both kapelin and tillyton breathed a sigh of relief.

    They were worried that their elder brother or father would do something irrational for the sake of Schaffner, just like the leaders and strong men of other forces.

    Fortunately, havis and Rockett may not be able to escape the result of being captured by the charm of Schaffner, but they have a very self-knowledge.

    They don''t think it''s a woman they can provoke.

    They don''t think Sean, who is sitting opposite him, will turn a blind eye to it.

    The fate of those failed demon admirers can still be seen in my mind. Harvey and Rockett don''t want to be like them. They are reduced to being beaten by sheen and become frustrated.

    In other words, they don''t want to be enemies with Sean, and they don''t dare to think that they can pursue Schaffner.

    In fact, those leaders of power and the strong also did not expect to pursue Schaffner.

    They just want to see Schaffner again, or let Schaffner see herself more positively.

    This demand is undoubtedly humble.

    Perhaps, havis and Rockett will also think of Schaffner''s figure in countless dreams, and finally become the same as them.

    But, at least for now, they are not.

    After that, havis and sheen talked for a while.

    In general, the same topic as last time that kapelin talked about is about the current situation of the Empire.

    Unlike the elves who choose to stand on Sheen''s side, they belong to Sheen''s power.

    So it''s not necessary to make a declaration like Sophie''s. It''s enough to report to Sheehan about the current status of the Empire.

    As for the talks among the three ethnic groups, havis will naturally try his best to stand on Sheehan''s side.

    "In fact, many people can see that both the Protoss and the demons choose to stand on your side and protect you. The purpose of the talks among the three nationalities is not to let all the nationalities pursue what you are called for, nor is it a game between the nationalities, but an account to the people."

    So says Jarvis.

    "The three goddesses are partners of the brave from beginning to end. This has not changed in the past, nor will it change now, nor will it change in the future."

    "It seems that the six demons have chosen to stand on your side at present. They will never push you out as a target of public criticism."

    "On the contrary, it''s the Terran. Many forces have doubts about your affairs. Some are worried about whether you are undermining the existence of peace, some are not sure which side of the chess you are, some want to use you to achieve an ulterior purpose, and some even secretly prepare to deal with you to make you feel better."

    Human nature is a very complicated thing.

    For some people, the emergence of brave people is not really a good thing.

    Even if it''s good, it''s human nature to be selfish.

    Many people just want to make this good thing their own, so that they can get the maximum benefit from it.

    People are like this. They have their own ideas and positions. Even Sarah can''t control everyone''s ideas and positions. No matter how great a wise man is, he can''t control everyone''s actions. No matter how precise the calculation is, there will always be some accidents in the end.

    Therefore, although the brave are the heroes of the human race, not everyone will treat them as heroes.

    Some selfishness, think that they can control everything, always can''t control their desire and wild hope, to shouldn''t move things.

    That''s human nature.

    Compared with the Terrans, the ideas of the Protoss and the demons are more pure.

    The protoss are just worried about whether sheen will be abducted by the demons, and whether the demons have planned the play of "call of the brave" to do something to the world and break the current peace.

    The demons are even more worried about whether the protoss will secretly restart the big secret instrument of [call of the brave], secretly summon the natural enemies of the demons, and prepare to fight against the demons.

    In addition, the two races have been feuding with each other since ancient times. The result is that the public says that the public is reasonable, and the mother-in-law says that the mother-in-law is reasonable.It is precisely because of this that Sala, as the supremacy of the demons, will launch a request for talks with the whole world, so that the talks among the three ethnic groups can reproduce omni pertanson.

    I can only say that it''s her.

    To sum up, the current situation is relatively clear.

    "The six demons headed by the moon demon Sala want to protect you, otherwise they won''t marry all the Dragon demons to you, although that''s also your ability."

    "The three goddesses have been staunch advocates of bravery and peace since ancient times. Naturally, it is impossible to pursue your existence."

    "The top points of both Protoss and demons are on your side. Under their operation, the situation is bound to fall to you."

    "The Terran is a bit more complicated, but the kingdom will definitely choose you. Our empire is needless to say. The position of the elves is clear, and the orc gods have a lot to do with you, which is enough to influence the position of the orcs."

    "However, the relationship between the dwarves and the elves is not very good. Although both sides believe in the goddess of nature, the elves dislike the rudeness and vulgarity of the dwarves. The dwarves are very jealous of the fact that the elves are the favourites of the goddess of nature. It is said that many dwarves do not look up to women, or even other ethnic groups, and think that the people of other ethnic groups are too delicate, Only orcs can get their approval. "

    "Therefore, it is very likely that the dwarves will stand on the opposite side of the elves, and other forces of the human race will have their own ideas. At that time, their positions will be quite complicated."

    "Of course, there are three goddesses and six demons to support you. I believe they don''t dare to make too much trouble."

    "In the end, it''s just your attitude."

    Havis analyzed all this to Sheehan.

    This is the first time Sheehan has been in the spotlight all over the world.

    I believe that many people are concerned about how he will act and how he will choose his position.

    Although Sean is obviously protected by the Protoss and the demons, many people don''t think that the opposition between the Protoss and the demons will allow the brave to entangle with each other.

    If Sheehan finally chooses to stand on the side of the protoss, then the hostility and worries of the demons will surely break out.

    If Sheehan finally chooses to stand on the side of the demons, both the Protoss and the Terran will think that the brave betray everyone.

    No matter how you think about it, the final situation will not be without smoke.

    The brave, which is no longer needed by the times, is so influential.

    His presence is really likely to undermine the peace.

    Therefore, both the demons and the three goddesses are trying their best to alleviate the contradiction.

    Sela will let Aiyi and Sheehan get engaged, in order to give a hint to all the demons and tell them that the brave are not enemies, but can become their own people.

    The protoss also need to make some actions to prove that the protoss did not restart the great secret instrument of the call of the brave, and that the brave are their own people, not weapons used by the demons.

    In short, there is no doubt that Sheehan is the leading role in the talks.

    "Have you thought about what you should do then?"

    Harvey asked Sean this question seriously.

    Sheen is back with a faint smile.

    Naturally, he can not fail to know that his own existence is the most important factor determining the situation of Ohm niepertanson in the future.

    According to his actions and practices on that day, Ohm niepertanson is likely to continue to usher in peace, but it is more likely to usher in a storm that destroys peace.

    Even if the three goddesses never talked to him about it, none of the six demons let him choose his position, but that doesn''t mean sheen thinks it''s none of his business.

    On the day of the meeting, he had some ideas about what he should do.

    It''s just that I have to expose some details of myself that day.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety."

    That''s what Sean promised to havis.

    "Then I''ll wait and see in the audience."

    That''s how Harvey laughed.

    In this way, havis left with capeline, Rockett and Tilly.

    In the whole reception hall, only Sean, Riley and Vivian were left, as well as Lilith, who stayed in Sean''s arms and ignored everything.

    Riley and Vivian look at each other, and then Qiqi looks at Sean."There are still two days left for the talks among the three ethnic groups." "What are you going to do?" Riley asked

    Sean answered the question.

    "I''ll meet the old demons who attacked our house before."

    you ''re right.

    First of all, we have to solve this problem.

    If this problem is not solved, Sheehan''s ideas will not be accessible.

    The old demons, which has become Sheen''s most wanted existence.

    He doesn''t want to let go of this rubbish for public or private purposes.

    "Can I help you?"

    Vivian asked in a warm voice.

    "No

    Sheen shook his head.

    There are still two days to go before the talks among the three ethnic groups. He has to do some preparatory work.

    Next, I''m really busy.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    So, sheen went to the palace, ready to let Roxie take himself to see the captives of the old demons.

    Then... Sean came out of the palace swearing.

    "NIMA, is this noise?"

    Sean couldn''t help but swear.

    no way out.

    In the last five minutes, he positioned himself in Roxie''s bedroom and moved to blast the chamber again, which made him break into the wrong place several times.

    I do not know whether the royal highness of the princesses or the sire of his Majesty''s majesty can not satisfy the appetite for instant movement. This time, Hsien conveyed the past to the royal highness of the royal family or the bathroom.

    Think of that piece of snow-white, a wonderful radian, although Sean''s heart is not without the feeling of earning, but still mostly depressed mood.

    "Once or twice. This time it''s all like this. It''s definitely a problem."

    It''s not just an instant move. When I plan to go to Roxie''s bedroom in person, I will also encounter some unexpected scenes for various reasons, thus disrupting Sean''s destination.

    No one will believe it, let alone sheen himself.

    In addition, in recent days, Roxie has never come to see herself, which is obviously unscientific.

    "If I don''t see her for so many days, she will definitely come to me to settle the accounts, but it''s so calm that she doesn''t even have any action..."

    Sean squinted.

    He felt as if he had found the truth.

    "No other force can intervene in the state of kengdai, only the power to control fate..."

    Well, Sean''s got it.

    At the same time of realizing this, Hearn''s anger rose in his heart.

    "After three days of fighting, I went to my room to uncover tiles, didn''t I?"

    Sheen''s face became expressionless.

    "In that case, don''t blame me."

    With these words, sheen turned and entered the palace again.

    This time, however, Sheehan did not go to Rosie''s bedroom, but to Anxi''s.

    ......

    At the same time, in Roxie''s room.

    At this time, Roxie was drinking black tea with a leisurely and elegant look on her face.

    "After so many days, with that guy''s mind, I can think that I did something and didn''t want to see him?"

    That''s what Roxie''s thinking about Sean.

    These days, although Roxie didn''t see sheen, she knew all the movements of sheen through the report of her knights.

    So, Roxie knew that Sean had found herself several times, but not once.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan must have thought of his own problem.

    "He''s about to panic, isn''t he?"

    Roxie hummed to herself.

    In her imagination, Sean must be in a panic now.

    After all, he always obeyed his will in the past. He would even use his strength to turn him away. He would realize that he was really angry this time.

    He may even be nervous, anxious to see himself, but never see, and finally fall into great anxiety.

    "Just to make you panic!"

    "Just to make you anxious!"

    "I want you to understand that the princess of Mithra, the most precious treasure of my kingdom, has a temper."

    "I, Roxie, have to stand up today!"

    Think of here, Roxie can not help but also have some delusions.

    That is, through this lesson, that guy will become more cherish themselves, more love themselves, carefully take care of themselves, everything in accordance with their own, let themselves like the queen on the high dominate him.

    In this way, that guy will not be so presumptuous in the future. He will not tease some wild women outside without his own consent.

    "Yes! I''m the palace! What dragon demons and Demons should stand aside! "

    At the thought of her pride, Roxie couldn''t help standing up and laughing.

    But she held back.

    Now is not the time to be proud.When that guy falls out decadent because he can''t see himself, it''s the time for him to shine on the stage.

    At that time, the guy will cherish himself more after he understands the pain of loss.

    That''s great! (*^ ¨Œ^*)

    "One more day."

    "There are still two days to go before the talks among the three ethnic groups. We can''t wait for him at that time."

    "Well, let him panic for another day, and remove the power tomorrow, and give him a big surprise."

    After making such a decision, Roxie took the cup and drank the tea again leisurely and comfortably.

    However, just when Roxie fell into the beautiful fantasy of the future, the voice of the female Knights panicked outside the door.

    "Your Highness! Your highness

    Flustered voice, so that Roxie had to come back from the fantasy, frowning.

    "What''s the matter, disturbing people''s daydreams." Rosie murmured unhappily, then coughed slightly, and let her voice become cool. She yelled, "what''s the matter there, flustered?"

    Roxie''s unhappiness is all contained in this voice.

    It''s a pity that the female Knight outside doesn''t seem to realize it.

    She just cried out in a panic.

    "The big deal is not good! Your highness

    The knight''s voice screamed and wailed.

    "The brave man has gone to his royal highness!"

    "In order to break the engagement with your royal highness!"

    "He''s... he''s going to quit!"

    In this way, the words were clearly introduced into Roxie''s ears.

    "Bang!"

    The cup in Roxie''s hand slipped down and fell to the ground in a free fall.

    But Roxie sat there as if she didn''t feel it.

    There are only two words left in his mind.

    "Divorce

    ...... The script is different£¨ ¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    ......

    The king''s palace.

    At this moment, Sean is talking about his ideas to Anxi and even alidia, who are sitting in front of him with a confused face.

    "People are always impulsive when they are young. When they grow up and are beaten by the society, they will know that not everything in the world is beautiful."

    "Like marriage, how many people are so expecting and fantasizing before marriage, but once they get married, they will only express one emotion, that is, entering a marriage is equivalent to entering a grave."

    "Even if we love each other again, in the face of the practical problems of daily necessities, there will be quarrels, disputes, complaints and even rejection."

    "Even if there is no such problem, there is still the so-called seven-year itch."

    "What does that mean?"

    "It shows that you can''t marry casually!"

    Sheehan''s face is serious about this idea.

    "So, I think most of the impulses of youth have to be restrained."

    "Like marriage, this kind of life event, it''s better to take a long-term view, so as to avoid the impulse to cause regret in the future."

    "What? You say I can''t control my impulse? A few days ago, I impulsively beat away all the people who came to visit me? "

    "No, no, no, that''s not my idea. It''s Schaffner who doesn''t want to see those licking dogs. I actually think she''s quite ruthless and cruel in doing so. After persuading her many times, she still doesn''t want to listen to me. I have no choice but to do it."

    "Believe it or not, I do!"

    Sean just like this, speaking of dry mouth, just to the confusion of Anxi showed a big smile.

    "To sum up, your majesty, I think it''s better not to get married first, don''t you think?"

    Smell speech, Anxi completely can''t in "come on!"

    "Come on!"

    "Come on!"

    With Sheen''s voice pouring in, Anxi seems to have lost her soul. She wants to sign her name on the parchment in front of her.

    "Your majestyFinally, it was alidia who successfully broke away from the state of confusion, saw the title on the parchment and woke up.

    On a closer look, at the top of the parchment, there is a line of big words - "divorce agreement".

    Seeing this, aridyaton was no longer calm, so he planned to stop it.

    Unfortunately

    "Give and bind."

    Under a small spell, the extraordinary binding force suddenly acts on alidia and binds him firmly there.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Alidia''s pupils shrunk and she struggled subconsciously, only to find that she could not escape completely.

    All of a sudden, alidia''s eyes completely changed.

    A small shackle magic, even let the level as high as 99, from the limit level are only one step away from their own resistance can not resist?

    What power is this!?

    Alidia looked at sheen with some horror.

    Sheen just glanced at him and gave him a look.

    That is to say

    "Don''t get in the way."

    Seeing this, alidia''s face changed again and again.

    But he can''t change anything.

    "Signed... Signed."

    Anxi signed his name in a moment of confusion and force, with the appearance of being brainwashed by pyramid schemes.

    "Very good!"

    Sheehan outlines the corners of his mouth with great satisfaction and takes up the parchment in front of him.

    At this time, the door of Anxi''s room was forced to open.

    "Here! I! Wait! One! Next

    Eyes turned into gold, Roxie is finally shining on the stage.

    However, at this time, Roxie disappeared from the cold and indifferent in the goddess mode and the perfect image in the princess mode. On the contrary, she looked like a terrorist with a ferocious face, which scared both Anxi and alidia.

    In contrast, Sheehan''s smile disappeared, like an assassin who had finished his task. He put the parchment into his arms and stood up.

    "If it''s all right, I''ll step down first, your majesty."

    Sheen saluted Anxi respectfully, then turned and looked at Roxie.

    There was only a sneer on his face.

    Congratulations on your being single, your highness.

    Leaving such a declaration, sheen and Roxie pass by and swagger out of Anxi''s room.

    Only Roxie, trembling, looked at her father.

    "You... You agreed to give up?"

    Roxie looked at her father in disbelief.

    "I..."

    Anxi finally regained her mind and thought of what she had just done. She was dull and twitching.

    "It''s like... Agreed..."

    When the words came out, there was silence.

    Alidia had broken free from the shackles of magic, but stood there, not knowing what to say.

    Anxi is a face of collapse.

    As for Roxie, it was the collapse of her mind.

    "I was divorced..."

    "Divorced..."

    "Divorced..."

    "Married..."

    "It''s over..."

    In a trance, Roxie seemed to see herself with a big stomach, removed by the royal family, sitting on the street, being pointed at, and crying.

    Of course, her ideal life of fishing left her.

    stand up?

    This is just lying down!

    "Wait... Wait~~ o(_) o~~¡±

    Roxie rushed out of the room and ran after sheen.

    "What have I done...!"

    Anxi also bumped into the table, looking like she wanted to die on the spot.

    Alidia didn''t say anything. She didn''t dare to say anything. She just raised her hand and covered her face.I don''t see it.

    What the hell is your loyalty?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    "Tea, please."

    In the room of the princess''s bedroom, Rosie was holding a cup of hot black tea in her hands. She was upright and modest, just like a little maid who did her best for her master.

    "Well."

    Sean sat in her usual seat, cocked her legs like an old man, reached for the tea and sipped it.

    "It''s a little bitter."

    Sean was airing her thoughts.

    "I''ll give you some sugar."

    Roxie immediately sweetened the black tea.

    "Only black tea?"

    Sean continued to speak softly.

    "There are refreshments here."

    Roxie ran to the tea room and brought a snack for sheen.

    "I prefer biscuits to sweet cakes."

    Sean was talking about her hobbies as if nothing had happened.

    "Right away!"

    Roxie ran away immediately.

    Like this, the brave man enjoys the most considerate service, and the princess is follow around.

    That scene is absolutely the dream of all men.

    It''s the treasure of the kingdom. The Terran has a handle on it. Even if they can''t get married and retire, they can still lower Roxie''s status.

    That''s Sean''s purpose.

    He didn''t really want to quit.

    No matter what, they are all their first wives. Even if they are gone with the wind, they won''t even get married.

    But it''s OK to treat it once.

    So

    "I can''t do that, so what should you do?"

    Sean looked at Roxie with some meaning.

    "I... I''ll never play missing again...!"

    Roxie tried to make sure.

    "What else?"

    Sean looks like an old God.

    "I won''t use my power to plot against you any more!"

    Roxie continues to promise.

    "And then?"

    Sean''s look at Roxie became meaningful again.

    Seeing this, Roxie seemed to have realized something, that is, she was wronged, and she spoke in a weak and helpless voice.

    "... last time you said posture and requirements, I think I can."

    With these words, sheen was satisfied to give the agreement to Roxie.

    "That''s good."

    Sean happily won the battle.

    Only Roxie was left, with tears streaming down her face.

    Sean won today.

    Roxie, rusty Mithra, a fiasco.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    Palace, underground.

    There is a prison in this place with magic guide library and other important facilities.

    It''s a place in the kingdom where important criminals are held.

    The only criminals who can be locked up here are those who are extremely vicious and can not be allowed to be free or even alive, making it one of the most important underground facilities of the whole palace.

    Although there is no guard, there are ten high-level magic enchantments and magic techniques, which make this place a strong cage that no one can invade or break away from.

    Of course, on weekdays, there are very few people who will come here. It is even possible that no one will come here for several years.

    And today, under the leadership of Rosie, Sean came here.

    "The old demons are here."

    Rosie pointed to the front of the prison heavily shrouded by the border, the tone seems to return to the usual state.

    Obviously, under the attack of Sean''s dimensionality reduction, Roxie has accepted her life, and has faced up to the reality again. She no longer wants to take the opposite tone with Sean.

    Naturally, sheen will not make trouble for the poor fishing princess any more.

    I have got a lot of benefits from her. In this case, when I should forgive her, I still have to forgive her.

    "Is that it?"

    Sean looked at the border in front of her, but didn''t let Roxie open it. Instead, she immediately moved through the border and entered the inside.

    A second later, Roxie broke in from the outside, too.

    "You are crazy!" With a look of almost being scared to death, Roxie complained to sheen: "it''s not only the border, but also the magic trap specially used to prevent criminals from escaping. What if it''s accidentally triggered?"

    "Peace of mind." Sheehan waved his hand, not very concerned about the way: "I have a special skill can sense the existence of those magic traps, will not trigger."

    Sheehan''s "outer sense of destiny" has indeed started, making him aware of the existence of magic traps.

    From the structure point of view, these magic settings are really ingenious, forming a very perfect and complete system, which is undoubtedly constructed after considering all kinds of situations.

    There are the same things in boztute''s family, but they are much worse than here in terms of grade.

    After all, it''s something Sean set up at a low level. It can only be used to guard against some curfew, but not against the real thorny existence.

    Otherwise, those old demons would not dare to intrude into their houses and plan to make trouble.

    "Where are those guys?"

    Sean asks Roxie next to him.

    "In it."

    Roxie points deep in the cell.

    "Let''s go."

    Sean didn''t hesitate and went straight inside.

    "Be careful!"

    It was at this time that Roxie reminded Sean.

    Sean stopped immediately.

    At the same time, in the nearest cell to sheen, there was a loud bang.

    "Let me out! Let me out

    A ferocious looking criminal bumped into the iron fence, stretched out a dirty hand from the iron fence and yelled at Sean.

    His body, a surprising magic in the role, told Sheehan, he is absolutely not an ordinary criminal.

    However, in the cell, the magic runes are shining, suppressing the magic of the criminals, making the magic unable to penetrate.

    Thanks to this, this powerful criminal has no way to mobilize his own magic. He can only struggle and roar hysterically like an ordinary man.

    At the same time, the rest of the cells also seemed to be driven up, with bursts of "bang bang bang".

    "Let me out!"

    "Let me out of here at once!"

    "Hateful running dog of the kingdom!"

    "You wait! Wait for me! I will kill you all

    One by one, the criminals appeared in front of the cell, while desperately hitting the iron fence, while roaring.

    The incessant roar mixed with their ferocious behavior, in such a dark underground cell, really created a rather frightening and frightening atmosphere.If lumia and melika show up here, they will be scared out of their wits.

    Even if it is to change a more courageous person, it is estimated that they will feel creepy.

    Sheen was not frightened, but frowned at the sight.

    Roxie came to such a side of sheen, to sheen helpless voice.

    "Here are all the criminals who once harmed the Kingdom and were very cruel."

    "Some of them have been detained for several years, some for decades, and even a few dwarfs for hundreds of years. I don''t know how long it took for them to see the sun outside."

    "In such a situation, once they see a stranger, their reaction is often the most intense."

    "There used to be a lot of knights escorting prisoners. Because they were too close to each other, they were caught by these prisoners. In the end, they were either bitten off their ears or pinched off their throats, and their eyes were cut off. They were caught beyond recognition."

    "So it''s better not to get too close to them."

    That''s how Roxie explained it.

    However, before sheen gave his reaction, many criminals in the cell heard Roxie''s voice and became more crazy after seeing her face.

    "Woman!"

    "There are women!"

    "Still such a beautiful woman!"

    "Give me that woman! Give it to me

    "Hello! The scum over there! Did you hear that? "

    "Give us that woman, please."

    "Ha ha ha!"

    One by one, the most vicious criminals roared out threatening words at Sean, and then stared at Roxie, with the light of obscenity in their eyes.

    That unbridled greed, animal desire and possessiveness intertwined with the line of sight, so that Roxie are tightly frowning.

    The best in all the land, the highness of the world, what is the royal highness of the world? When was she so stared at with a dirty look?

    Even those dandy aristocratic children dare not show their inner desires too openly in front of her, because they at least know that Roxie is not something they can offend.

    But who are these people?

    Lawless Desperado!

    Such a group of ferocious existence, naturally can not fear the identity of Roxie, more impossible to know the identity of Roxie, only know to vent their desire in the heart.

    As a result, a bunch of unpleasant sounds began to come into Roxie''s ears, which made Roxie''s expression look ugly.

    In the nearest cell to Roxie, the criminal held out his tongue and hands as if trying to catch Roxie on the chest.

    Next second

    "Poof

    With the flash of a sword light, the criminal''s tongue and hands were cut off, making the blood light suddenly appear.

    "Wuwuwuwu...!"

    The criminal suddenly uttered a silent scream and fell into the cell covered in blood.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The voice of all the criminals present stopped abruptly.

    Sheehan was still standing there, but he didn''t know when to pull out the sword.

    Looking at the golden sword, all the criminals were frozen there as if they were shocked.

    "Come on, give it a try."

    Sheen looked around the room and made a mocking sound.

    The audience was silent.

    Obviously, the criminals were scared.

    It is precisely because they are outlaws that they will know that the young aristocrat, who seems to be insignificant, is absolutely a cruel master.

    "Scare me?"

    Sheen turned his head and looked around at the criminal who had rushed up at the beginning.

    "Yi...!"

    With a cry of sadness, the criminal rushed away from the iron fence.

    Some of the remaining criminals left the iron fence in silence, some fled in a hurry, and some of them still stayed in the same place, their eyes flashing, their faces fierce, and they didn''t seem to be scared by Sheehan.

    But in the eyes of these people, a kind of emotion emerges.That''s fear.

    Sean glanced at the men.

    "Go away!"

    The magic burns quietly on the body, which makes the fear in the eyes of those outlaws more and more intense.

    It turns out that the so-called outlaws do not care about their own lives at all.

    It wasn''t long before those people were shaken back, making the whole prison place dead silent.

    Sean then put away the sword and looked at Roxie.

    "I''m fine."

    Rosie noticed Sheen''s eyes, shaking her head and muttering in her heart.

    You have a conscience and you know how to hurt me

    The grievance of defeat under Sheen''s hands was completely eliminated in Roxie''s heart.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go in." Sheen was not affected either. She nodded and said as if nothing had happened: "in fact, you can tell your father that people here don''t have to keep it."

    In a word, the hearts of all the criminals in the room were shrunk.

    "I know." Roxie seemed to realize Sheen''s idea, and said without expression: "but it''s really useful to keep them. Some shameful magic experiments still need them."

    How cruel!

    All the criminals were shocked and angry.

    But Roxie wasn''t completely lying.

    Some of the criminals here are really difficult to deal with, and some are useful to keep.

    And one of their uses is to act as the experimental object of magic experiment.

    Will be locked up here, are equivalent to the existence of the death penalty.

    Therefore, the kingdom will not pity and sympathize with them. Some things that can''t be put on the table will basically be applied to these guys.

    In other words, these people seem to be vicious and terrible, but in fact they have already lost their human rights and are not treated as human beings.

    Sheehan couldn''t sympathize with these scum, so he nodded.

    "Next time, I''ll pick up any broken limbs and take them back as the experimental objects of magic experiment."

    Leaving such appalling words, Sheehan went into the depths of the prison.

    Rosie pursed a smile, and Shi ran followed.

    This time, no one dared to speak out.

    Only full of fear in the eyes, in a cell emerged.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    According to Rosie, there are several old demons attacking the boztut family, which are not as powerful as the original demons but much stronger than the slayer faction.

    After all, the slayer faction lost a lot of manpower in the massive assassination of Wangdu ten years ago. Coupled with the betrayal of laixia, it was a heavy loss. It once became the bottom force of all the old demons.

    If it wasn''t for the slayer faction and a Bedouin and Killian, the old demon faction would have been removed.

    And even Bedo and Killian are just masters in their 80s and 70s. They are far away from the legendary level.

    It is understandable that such an old demon faction will be at the bottom of all the old demon faction forces.

    Of course, although the former Slayer faction had no legendary strongman, it had thousands of assassins. It could be said that it was a big family and a big business, but it could not be inferior to the rest of the old demons.

    In other words, the real power of the old demons who invaded the boztut family before is at least the same level as that of the slayer faction.

    Perhaps, in terms of manpower, they are not as good as the once undeveloped Slayer faction, but there are so many experts in the old demon faction, at least one or two legendary strong ones, which are comparable to some powerful groups in the demon clan.

    The invasion of the boztut family of the old demons, of course, no legendary strong hand.

    The legendary strongman is not a Chinese cabbage, even in the demon clan, which is recognized as the most powerful and is able to overcome the cooperation of Protoss and Terran, the strongman of this level is superior.

    Among the forces of the old demons, there must be a lot of legendary strongmen, but among all the forces, except for the original devil, who has a half devil as the leader, there are few strongmen of this level in the rest of the old demons.

    Of course, such a rare existence has a very high position in the force. It is not the leader but also the leader. It is impossible to act casually and invade an aristocratic family with unknown threat.

    Because of this, Vivian and others can successfully win these invaders with the help of boztut''s defense system and the reinforcement of Roxie.

    However, the strength of these invaders is also good. The highest one has even reached level 89, which is only one step away from becoming a legendary one.

    According to Rosie, if it wasn''t for the old demon clan''s lack of awakening unique skills and limited potential, he would not have been sent to perform this mission.

    For a force, the existence of a potential legendary strongman is definitely an object worthy of key cultivation and protection. If the old demon awakens his unique skills and has enough potential, he will not be sent out to take risks.

    Without the unique skills of awakening and the potential to become a legendary strong man, some forces are just high-level thugs.

    So, under Vivian''s foul defense, he was delayed for a long time and couldn''t capture the boztut family. The old demon master was finally killed by the ghost tyer''s [magic sword] and fell down.

    "His name is Xiudi. He is a master of the old demon sect [beast nest]. He was the clan leader of a clan called the beast claw clan led by the demon. Although he had little potential, he was ruthless and ruthless. In order to wipe out the enemy clan, he did not hesitate to abandon his clan as bait. Finally, the enemy clan was destroyed by him, His people are all dead and wounded, and he is the only one left to be recruited by the leader of the [beast nest] and become a crazy old demon. "

    While walking on the way to the underground prison, Rosie tells sheen.

    "What he has done is not inferior to that of the slayer faction led by Bedouin. He does not know how many Temple clergymen he has killed or how many large-scale attacks he has carried out in human forces and countries. He is a very sinful man."

    "Thanks to this, this Xiudi is highly appreciated by the leader of the beast''s nest. If he didn''t really have further potential, the leader would not have sent him to invade the boztut family."

    "For us, this person is also very difficult, because he is cruel to others, even harder to himself. After the mission failed, he wanted to commit suicide on the spot, and was stopped by Vivian and tyer."

    "After he was imprisoned here, we tortured him many times, and even asked the court magician to use the magic of suggestion, hypnosis and so on. But every time, he broke away with a fierce force, and did not hesitate to suffer from mental damage and bleeding in his seven orifices. He told us a little bit about the old demons."

    "Even, on several occasions, he pretended to be dying. As a result, when the Knights and court magicians came forward to check, he suddenly burst into trouble, injured several people and killed several people."At this point, even Roxie was a little nervous.

    For her, Xiudi is no doubt an unimportant role, but his ruthlessness and evil, do let the girl subconscious fear.

    Roxie didn''t meet Xiudi. She just listened to the reports from her subordinates, but she also smacked her lips.

    "Although most of the old demons are crazy and can''t communicate with each other, many of the old demons we won have committed suicide successfully, and only a few people led by Xiudi are still alive, Xiudi is also one of these old demons who has been crazy for almost a month, We can''t get much useful information from him yet. "

    Rosie turned to sheen and asked.

    "In the face of such a person, how do you plan to ask about the trend of the old demons?"

    Sean didn''t think about it carefully.

    It''s just that it''s not hard.

    "Cruel?" Sheen showed a meaningful expression, Shi Shi ran said: "to deal with cruel people, in fact, the method is very simple."

    "What?" Roxie was slightly stunned.

    "Nothing." Sheen suddenly laughed and said, "I just want to say that he is ruthless. We can be more ruthless than him."

    Smell speech, Luo Xi didn''t have a reason to hit a cold shiver.

    "What do you... What do you want to do to him?"

    Rosie inquired with trepidation.

    no way out.

    She was one of the people who knew Sean best. She knew how terrible he was when he was cruel.

    Even to his wife can be so cruel, you say, he can not be terrible?

    So, if Xiudi is a cruel man, then this dog man is definitely a little more than a cruel man, even more horizontal, and he is a complete wolf.

    Unfortunately, the wolf in Roxie''s eyes did not answer her question directly.

    "You don''t have to come in later. Let me know this Xiudi myself."

    Sheehan just dropped such a sentence and went to the deeper part of the prison with great enthusiasm.

    Seeing this, Roxie began to mourn for Xiudi in her heart.

    "Don''t blame me. It''s only because you''ve got people you shouldn''t have."

    ......

    The deepest part of the underground prison in the palace is a few specially treated cells.

    Their location is extremely remote, and the scale of the border and magic set here is several levels higher than that of the cells outside.

    Here are some crazy people who are not allowed to exist in the world, or strong people who are extremely dangerous and threatening. Even a few vicious criminals of legendary strong people are imprisoned here. It can be seen that compared with the outside world, the level here is much higher.

    Even sheen felt a little bit of depression after he came here.

    There was a very dangerous atmosphere in the air.

    In the cell, the shadows were hidden in the dark, like sitting and lying down. When sheen appeared, he raised his eyes, and then he took his eyes back indifferently.

    They are not as noisy as people outside.

    They don''t look like criminals out there.

    They just stay there like this, but make the scene like a battlefield, full of murderous and bloody smell.

    Sean couldn''t help looking at this, and then she looked at Roxie beside her.

    "That''s it."

    Roxie knew, pointed to one of the cells, and told sheen.

    Sheen immediately looked over.

    The next second, Sean saw it.

    In that cell, a demon man who looked dirty and his hair was in a mess sat on the ground.

    He is not tall, or even very short. The height of less than 170 cm makes him look like a bigger dwarf, but the dwarves are very strong and muscular. This demon man is like an old man who is going to die. His muscles are withered and wrinkled. He is not a crazy old demon like Roxie said, On the contrary, it''s like an old tramp who will die when no one takes care of him.

    Sean looked at him like this, but he hung his head all the time, as if he had lost the breath of life, and his whole body was as stiff as a corpse.

    "It''s interesting."

    Sheen narrowed his eyes and chuckled. Without delay, he moved in an instant and appeared in the cell.¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the air has changed.

    The criminals on the scene seem to have seen this scene, and their eyes are flashing.

    Rosie also opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it. She stepped back and left the venue to Sheehan.

    Sean just stepped forward and came to Xiudi.

    Just as Sheehan stepped into the range of Xiudi''s body

    "Roar!"

    Xiudi raised his head fiercely, roared like a wild animal, like a demon smelling the smell of blood, and jumped on sheen with ecstasy.

    On a closer look, Xiudi''s hands were like claws, sharp and cold. On the way to Hearn, the air was whining like being caught.

    This is the beast claw clan. It''s a kind of demon clan that is born portable with beast like claws. It takes the beast claws as the main means of attack and can cut iron and steel with bare hands without weapons.

    Their most famous way of fighting is to cover [magic sword] on the claw and use the power of claw version of [magic sword]. Even the superior magic can catch and explode with bare hands. It is considered that they can never be caught, and once caught, they will die.

    With these sharp claws, Xiudi was able to kill several people in captivity when his magic power was suppressed and his body was oppressed by magic all the time.

    Today, however, he made a mistake.

    "Bang!"

    The sharp claws cut Sean''s throat. Instead of cutting his skin, they cut off his head. On the contrary, they seemed to hit the steel. They made a sound of iron and steel and sparkled in the air.

    "What...!"

    Xiudi''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and then he immediately responds. He bites his teeth, and regardless of his body being oppressed by the magic in the cell, he continues to squeeze out a roar, raises his claws, and wants to attack sheen.

    But, a foot first his claw one step, ruthlessly imprinted on his face.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of thumping, Xiudi was kicked away, bumped into the wall of the cell, and hit out the debris.

    "Poof!"

    Xiudi immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    Obviously, Sheehan didn''t show any mercy.

    In addition, sheen also flashed to Xiudi''s front, before he slid down the wall, grabbed his collar and lifted him up.

    "The lost dog, really think that the fierce is a wild beast that is hard to tame?"

    With a sneer, Xiudi was hard hit on the ground, raised a burst of dust.

    "Cough..."

    Xiudi coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood again and became dying.

    However, the former head of the beast claw clan was hard to raise his head, with a pair of red eyes, staring at sheen.

    The look, as if trying to cut Sean to pieces, was too fierce to imagine.

    I have to say, it''s a bluff.

    Don''t say is timid, is a bold, be so ferocious stare at, will feel shudder.

    Not to mention, these eyes have been congested to an incredible level, making Xiudi''s eyes look like the gaze of the devil, vicious and bloody.

    To be sure, he must firmly remember Sean''s appearance, thinking that one day, if he had the chance, he would definitely torture Sean to death.

    Can a madman who can sacrifice all his people for revenge, just to drive out the enemy, expect him not to keep revenge?

    I think too much.

    There is only one problem.

    That is, the people he wanted to scare didn''t pay attention to him.

    Since we didn''t pay attention to him, we can''t be scared.

    So, the next moment, Xiudi saw a foot magnifying in front of his eyes.

    "Bang!"

    The soles of the shoes were heavily imprinted on Xiudi''s face, trampling his head down, bumping on the ground, breaking his head and bleeding.

    Sean didn''t say much, so with a light expression, he stampeded on Xiudi''s head again and again.

    "Bang!"¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang

    The sound of thumping spread in the dark underground prison, creating a thrilling atmosphere.Around the cell, that one by one of the criminals looking at this scene, all eyes tremble.

    At this moment, in their hearts, there is only one idea.

    "What devil is this coming?"

    That''s it.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    In fact, the criminals here would not have felt palpitation because of Sean''s behavior.

    As a major criminal comparable to the death penalty, people here are basically extremely vicious. They are either too threatening or too harmful. They have committed many unknown crimes in the human world and killed many innocent lives.

    For them, no matter how evil or cruel things are, they can accept them without changing their face. Even they have done extremely cruel acts themselves.

    Compared with their past behavior, Sean''s behavior at this time is nothing more than violence, and there is no reason for them to be alarmed.

    The problem is Sean himself.

    From the fact that he can move into the cell in an instant, ignoring the solid border and magic way that envelops the cell, we know that this man is not a simple character.

    They didn''t know who the young nobleman was.

    After all, they''ve been in this dark place for a long time, much longer than Sean''s time at omnipoten.

    Of course, they don''t know that the brave man has been born again and is in front of them.

    Some of them have even been here for decades, and they don''t even know Roxie, the most famous treasure of the kingdom.

    But that doesn''t stop them from guessing.

    In their opinion, the people who can appear here can''t be others except the related personnel of the kingdom.

    For them, Sean and Roxie are enemies.

    But at this moment, Sheen''s expressionless trampling on Xiudi and the atmosphere created give them a sense of "own people".

    They could sense a fierce smell from sheen.

    This taste tells them that this young noble youth is not only powerful, but also difficult to provoke.

    It''s not because he''s powerful that he''s not easy to offend, but because once you offend him, he will definitely make you very sad.

    They are all people who roll and crawl in the dark, and the criminals on the scene can naturally detect what are the real dangerous people.

    The noble youth in front of them gave them a sense of danger.

    And, it''s very, very dangerous.

    That''s what scares criminals.

    They instinctively realize that the people who come here today are different from those who appear to be cruel, who can torture you, torture you, even hypnotize you. In fact, they are just Silver Pewter spearheads. They are all pretenders.

    What happened later proved their idea.

    "Bang!"

    With the sound of a crash that was heavier than before, a figure broke the iron fence of the cell and fell on the ground outside.

    Blood from his body, dyed the ground red, told others, he suffered multiple injuries.

    Of course.

    Although it is the magic form and magic boundary in the cells that really imprison these criminals, there is no doubt about the firmness of the cells.

    Now, the solid cells have been smashed. It can be imagined that the other party has suffered a heavy attack to smash such solid cells.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiudi was a strong beast claw rather than a fragile human, he would have died.

    Sean''s hands are so heavy.

    Sean walked out of the smashed cell and came to Xiudi, who was lying in a pool of blood.

    "Go ahead." Sheehan bent down, looked at the dying Xiudi, and asked directly, "do you have any plans for the talks among the three ethnic groups?"

    Such a direct torture, it was said by Sheehan.

    ¡°......¡±

    Xiudi didn''t answer.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to make a sound, but that he is on the verge of death and can''t make a sound at all.

    As if she didn''t see all this, sheen just held out a hand to Xiudi.

    "Celestial breath."

    The bright starlight immediately flashed and sprinkled on Xiudi''s body.

    Suddenly, the injury on Xiudi''s body recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    Before long, the dying Xiudi became intact, as if the previous devastation were fake, and all the injuries recovered."This..."

    When the criminals around see this scene, their hearts are again on the screen.

    Obviously, the powerful effect of Sheehan''s celestial magic once again caused some impact on them.

    But

    "Is he stupid?"

    A criminal could not help muttering.

    no way out.

    You know, Xiudi, who was cured, is not in the cell now.

    "Boom!"

    Sure enough, Xiudi''s magic was rolled up like an erupting volcano in the moment when he recovered from his injury.

    He bounced up from the ground, and the magic of his whole body was gathered on a pair of sharp claws, forming a red magic claw.

    It''s the claw of the Warcraft that the beast claws are good at.

    "Go to hell!"

    Xiudi looked at sheen with hatred, roared and rushed to sheen like a beast. Before he arrived, a smell of blood came into Sheen''s nose.

    The scarlet claw of magic cut through the air, like a sharp weapon to break a mountain and stone, and fiercely split into Sheen''s head.

    In this regard, Sheehan is calm, not retreat, step forward, directly came to the magic claw in front of, stretched out a hand.

    "Bang --!"

    The ordinary palm touched the red magic claw, which immediately clashed with the solid magic, and a cracking sound was heard.

    Normally speaking, in the face of the attack of the famous and astonishing [magic sword], the flesh will be cut into pieces in an instant, even if it is as strong as the orcs, dwarves and the strong groups of the demons, without any means of protection.

    But Sheehan''s hand was neither carrying magic nor using any equipment, so he just stretched out and ignored the magic of the amazing [magic sword] and grabbed Xiudi''s paw.

    no

    To be more precise, Sheehan grabbed one of the fingers on his paw.

    then...

    "Click!"

    Under a crisp sound, the finger was abruptly broken.

    "Ah, ah, ah

    Xiudi immediately exhaled in pain.

    But by this time, Sheehan had reached out like electricity, holding his other finger again.

    "Click!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"

    The breaking sound and the howling sound sounded almost at the same time, which made people''s hearts tremble.

    And this is just the beginning.

    After a while, the fingers of Xiudi''s hands were abruptly broken, not to mention, even his wrists were broken, which made the hands of the demon man of the beast claw clan present a strange twisted state. The whole person fell to the ground, and the pain was too much to cry.

    The pain that Sean gave Xiudi was absolutely terrible.

    What''s more terrible is

    "Celestial breath."

    Sean once again the face of calm cast healing magic, let Xiudi''s injury all heal.

    "Go ahead." Sheehan asked, "do you have any plans for the talks among the three ethnic groups?"

    The tone, as like as two peas before, did not give the slightest change, and gave the public a sense of what was just happening.

    But it did happen.

    It was because of this that everyone felt a shiver as if nothing had happened and sheen continued to ask.

    They didn''t hesitate. If Xiudi was in trouble again, they would suffer a new devastation.

    Then, sheen must have met again, cured him without expression, and asked again.

    This process can be looped infinitely.

    At that time, Xiudi will also suffer infinite devastation.

    Under such circumstances, no matter how ruthless people are, as long as they don''t have brains, they all know that resistance is meaningless.

    So, Xiudi decisively chose another action.

    "Shua!"

    The master of the beast''s nest turned over and rushed out as fast as he could without even looking at Sean.yes.

    He''s ready to run.

    At the same time, Xiudi''s eyes reveal endless resentment.

    "Wait!"

    "When I get out of here, I''ll take revenge!"

    "Even if I can''t kill you, I will kill everyone around you!"

    "Wait!"

    Xiudi swears so.

    At the beginning, the group hostile to the beast claw clan was like this, because it caused Xiudi''s resentment and suffered the cruelest revenge.

    This time, Xiudi is just going to do it again.

    But, soon, a huge sense of crisis rose in Xiudi''s heart.

    He turned his head and looked behind him.

    There, Sean''s figure has disappeared.

    "Pa!"

    A hand reached out from Xiudi''s side and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Pay and cut."

    When such a faint chant appeared, a very dangerous magic enveloped Xiudi.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Pooh! Pooh

    The next second, Xiudi''s whole body seemed to have been cut off by countless sharp blades, and his whole body suddenly became flesh and blood gushing.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah

    Xiudi''s scream once again resounded through the underground prison, into the ears of every criminal.

    "Celestial breath."

    Just when Xiudi was about to fall, the third appearance of starlight enveloped him and made him recover.

    This scene, however, did not make Xiudi feel any joy, but also made the criminals in the surrounding cells fear in a real sense.

    "Go ahead."

    Sean took Xiudi''s throat and threw it in front of him in a tone of no wave.

    "Do you have any plans for the talks among the three ethnic groups?"

    This is the third inquiry.

    This is the third inquiry without change.

    Hearing this inquiry, Xiudi finally felt fear.

    He finally understood that the young and excessive noble youth in front of him could not resist at all.

    He gave up the struggle.

    "Kill me! Kill me

    Xiudi roared, ignoring life and death.

    If he''s afraid of death, he won''t make it difficult for Roxie to mention it.

    Unfortunately, what Xiudi meets today is destined to be the nemesis of his life.

    "It seems that at this level, you can''t be scared."

    Sheen smiles.

    That smile made Xiudi''s heart tremble for the first time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    From Sheehan''s appearance to now, he left countless scars on Xiudi, and made Xiudi not even show any damage.

    But all the pain he exerted made Xiudi remember deeply.

    Now that the injury has recovered, the pain is gone.

    However, Xiudi was able to clearly feel all the pain before, which made his heart tremble.

    In this case, Sean not only did not get angry because of his uncooperative, but also showed a smile, which made Xiudi feel the pain before a little clearer.

    That kind of pain, as well as the fear he felt at this moment, made him want to commit suicide on the spot.

    However, Xiudi can''t.

    The reason is simple. Sheen won''t allow it.

    "The physical pain is like there''s no way to make you give in."

    "That''s normal. Everyone who is cruel to others and himself can''t be convinced by the physical torture."

    "And you seem to be able to bear the mental pain. Even the hypnosis and brainwashing of the court magician can break away with willpower, regardless of their own damage."

    "In this way, it seems that there is really no way for you."

    Sean said such words, but the smile on his face was more and more strong.

    "Unfortunately, if that''s your strength, you have to say that all the good people you met before didn''t let you know what hell pain is."

    Sean squatted down and said a sentence with a smile in front of Xiudi and all the criminals in the room.

    "What will I do to you when I know you are so uncooperative?"

    "It won''t torture your body, it won''t torture your spirit, it will only torture your heart."

    "Then, how to torture a person''s mind?"

    Sean put out a finger and pointed it on Xiudi''s forehead, as if pointing a gun at Xiudi, and began to tell.

    "If you are a villain like you, you will try every means to kill all the people around you. This is one of the ways to torture your soul, and it is also the happiest way to revenge you can think of."

    "But in my opinion, it''s a low blow."

    "I would have done it if I had."

    Sean''s voice began to go down.

    "If you are a man, I will cut off your life."

    All the criminals, including Xiudi, trembled with this remark.

    "If you''re a woman, I''ll strip you naked and throw you to a group of dirty tramps."

    This is the most painful way for a woman. It''s not good to try.

    of course...

    "Even if you''re not a woman, you can do it."

    Sean suddenly laughed and said something that scared everyone.

    "After all, there''s no rule that men and men can''t do that, right?"

    This sentence is just a black filth.

    "Just now, there are a lot of stinky men who have been stuffy for a long time, and they have also been stuffy for a long time."

    Sheehan raised his eyes and swept the surrounding cells as if nothing had happened, which made all the criminals in the prison show the expression of fear.

    no way out.

    "It can make a man lose his mind, leaving only the magic of desire in his mind. It seems that I just can."

    Sheehan was smiling at Xiudi.

    "You say, if I let all the people here come out of their cells and use this magic for them, will they do nothing just because you are a man? Well

    When such words sounded from Sheen''s mouth, all the criminals in the room collapsed.

    "Stop it

    "Don''t do that!"

    "Are you still a person?"

    "You can''t do that!"

    The criminals, who had been hiding in the shadow, could not keep calm. They all rushed to the iron fence and yelled at Sean.

    There is no doubt that what Sheehan said is a nightmare for them.

    "You... You have the guts to kill me! Or I''ll kill myself! "

    Xiudi couldn''t show his cruel face any more. He roared at Sean, and his face was full of fear.If it wasn''t for the fact that most of the old demons died by suicide, which put the Kingdom on guard and engraved the technique of forbidding suicide on the master of the beast nest, Xiudi would have committed suicide now.

    But, as I said before, sheen will not allow it.

    "What? You still have something to be afraid of." Sheehan said sarcastically, "I''ll give you another chance."

    "Go ahead."

    "I''ve asked you three times before. Don''t let me ask you a fourth time?"

    Smelling speech, Xiudi''s face sank and his eyes began to struggle.

    See, Sean not only did not feel impatient, but in front of a bright.

    Not only Sean, but also Roxie, who was watching silently, looked up.

    Because Xiudi''s performance just shows that he really knows something.

    Originally, sheen and others did not know if these old demons had any internal information about the talks among the three clans.

    During the trilateral talks, there will certainly be old demons coming to make trouble, but it is not known whether the old demons, such as "the den of beasts", are involved.

    Even if there is, it''s still a matter of two whether these old demons who have been arrested know their internal plans.

    So, Sean came here with defeat in his arms. He could only cross examine the information of the old demons who had dealt with the boztut family, such as "the lair of beasts", and he was ready to give a tit for a Tat to these old demons.

    Now it seems that this Xiudi really has news about the internal organization''s talks with the three ethnic groups.

    therefore...

    "I''ll count to three."

    Sean''s voice began to cool.

    "One."

    Without any hesitation, sheen began to count.

    Xiudi''s eyes became more struggling.

    "Two."

    Sheen continued to count without mercy.

    Xiudi''s expression suddenly became ferocious.

    "Three."

    Sean didn''t even pause, as if he didn''t give Xiudi a chance, and directly implemented his countdown.

    Xiudi didn''t have time to give up the resistance.

    For a cruel man like him, it''s not difficult to make him give in.

    And Sheehan didn''t hesitate to stand up.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Sheehan released his magic power and directly released all the enchantments and magic traps and techniques here.

    "Bang!"¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang

    Then, with a wave of Sheehan''s hand, the magic gushed out like a torrent, like a shock wave, smashing the cells.

    Inside the cell, criminals emerge one by one.

    "Wait...!"

    All the criminals present, including Xiudi, looked frightened.

    They did not expect that Sheehan should be so decisive.

    They didn''t expect that Sheehan would do what he said.

    Sean just took the unresponsive Roxie''s hand and left behind a chant like the devil''s crooning.

    "Give. Lust."

    The ripples of magic spread in the underground prison and touched all the criminals present.

    Only Xiudi was deliberately avoided.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    All of a sudden, there was a silence.

    All the fear on the criminal''s face was frozen there, and then gradually replaced by other emotions.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Rough gasps began to appear one after another.

    The eyes of the criminals gradually changed from struggling to red.

    "Ah ah..."

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Before long, one by one, the criminals screamed out of control.

    His eyes focused on Xiudi.

    "What are you doing...!"

    Xiudi responded and called out.

    The voice was filled with fear that had never been there before."Hee hee..."

    "Hee hee..."

    The criminals only felt as if they saw a beautiful woman waving to them, and they all began to give out licentious laughter.

    "Boom!"

    Xiudi''s whole body magic burst out, toward the outside, launched a run again.

    Unfortunately, his strength may not be vulgar, but there is a stronger presence than him.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom

    Several powerful criminals of legendary level suddenly burst out amazing magic, played an amazing speed, rushed to Xiudi''s back, and pressed him down heavily.

    "Let go! Let go

    Xiudi''s desperate struggle.

    This is in exchange for more criminals, a face of frenzy rushed over.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah

    After all, Xiudi, who is full of great men, can''t bear what will happen next. He screams hysterically as he bursts out the powerful magic like a return light.

    "I said..."! I''ll say it

    The master of [beast''s nest] completely gave up the struggle and chose to give in.

    "Shua!"

    Sean and Roxie are here in a flash.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Without even looking at Xiudi, Sheehan seemed to have expected that it would become like this, slowly releasing the magic of understanding the curse.

    The criminals immediately regained their senses.

    "Lying trough!"

    "I''m in it!"

    Seeing him and others press on Xiudi''s body with tears on his face, all the criminals'' faces change greatly and run away as if they were desperate. Some even lie on one side and vomit wildly.

    Although their crimes are unforgivable, they are also powerful.

    Since we are strong, we have dignity.

    Throughout their lives, they have never encountered anything like today. Naturally, they all burst into a state of mind and began to spit out.

    "You guy...!"

    "I really did it!"

    "I''ll kill you!"

    "Kill

    Countless criminals turned their heads and looked at sheen, with a strong murderous air in their eyes. The magic rose and made the atmosphere tremble.

    But the next moment, an unbeatable magic of terror swept through the audience and suppressed them all.

    "Go back!"

    Sean was full of magic storm and his eyes swept to everyone like electricity.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    All the criminals in the room trembled, only to feel a terrible pressure over them, which made them panic again.

    In this way, all the criminals lost the psychology of resistance.

    They knelt down one after another, their faces were pale, and they did not dare to resist any more.

    Xiudi, it''s one of them.

    Sean conquered all the criminals in the palace underground.

    Let them bow their heads.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    In the dark underground prison, the villains who had left all kinds of appalling crimes in the Kingdom and even the human world knelt down and looked at sheen with fear in their eyes.

    In the face of Sheehan, who is obviously good at "playing", a group of people who are not afraid of the law can''t do without fear.

    At the thought of what had just happened, these criminals were filled with panic.

    Their strength is not bad, and even there is no lack of legendary strong, but in the face of Sheen''s magic, they don''t even have a little resistance, so they easily hit.

    In addition to the magic power that easily overwhelmed all of them, even the most stupid people could understand that the noble youth in front of them could not disobey them at all.

    He is not only cruel, but also strong.

    Moreover, it is very strong.

    Legendary?

    no

    This is definitely a strong man who has reached the limit level!

    When did such a young extreme strong man appear in the kingdom?

    When was such an existence born in the human world?

    In the hearts of the most ferocious criminals, apart from fear, there are only such doubts.

    But that doesn''t stop them from bowing to the throne.

    It''s just the beginning. For them, the impact is too big.

    Even if you are not afraid of death, pain, heaven and earth, you are also afraid that your sexual orientation will be reversed and you will be caught as a man!

    This is definitely a devil, isn''t it?

    Thinking of this, it is impossible for criminals not to bow to the throne.

    Naturally, Sheehan did not know what kind of psychological shadow he had left in the hearts of these outlaws.

    Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.

    As the saying goes, the villain needs to be grinded by the villain. When dealing with these evil people, sheen will not be a leading role. She will be as ruthless as she can be.

    If Lilith had not been here, he would have told these so-called villains that they knew nothing about the real madness.

    In this way, Sheehan came to Xiudi.

    Xiudi can''t help but back two steps, looking at Sean''s eyes full of fear.

    It can be seen that the master of the [beast nest] is the one with the biggest psychological shadow among all the people present.

    After all, others just want to anal him, but he is to be anal!

    To be sure, for some time in the future, Xiudi will not be able to sleep well.

    Because whenever he fell asleep, he would be awakened by nightmares.

    Sean brought such psychological trauma to Xiudi.

    So

    "Go ahead." Sean held up his arm, looked down at Xiudi, and said with a smile: "I believe you are a smart man, you won''t use lies to cover me up, right?"

    Xiudi''s hands were shaking.

    He did not dare to lie.

    Who knows if the aristocrat of this kingdom, who is familiar with magic and celestial magic, will have other means to detect lies?

    If he finds himself lying

    Think of just full of big man''s experience, Xiudi state of mind directly collapsed.

    "... I''ll tell you everything I know."

    Xiudi''s face is so decadent.

    Sean nodded contentedly.

    ......

    In the next ten minutes, Xiudi really answered every question and told Sheehan everything he knew.

    Including the internal intelligence, personnel allocation, soldier list, leader identity and so on, Xiudi said it.

    He was not loyal to [the lair of beasts].

    How can a villain who can sacrifice his own people in order to wipe out the enemy be loyal to the beast''s nest?

    The reason why he would rather die than obey before is not because of his loyalty, but because of his character, he will never yield to the enemy.

    He would rather die than bite a piece of meat from someone who has a grudge against him. This is the real intention of Xiudi.

    So, planted in the hands of the boztut family and imprisoned by the Kingdom, Xiudi naturally hated the people here.

    In this way, he can yield to the ghost.But as the saying goes, there is a day outside the world, there are people outside the people, some people can''t cure him, but some people can make him become obedient.

    Sean is the man.

    Xiudi, who has a real fear of sheen, completely betrays the beast nest.

    At the same time, he also told them the information about the actions of the old demons against the talks between the three clans, which both heen and Roxie care about.

    After knowing everything, sheen and Roxie looked at each other, both of them sighing.

    They just wanted to get some information through Xiudi''s mouth, but they didn''t expect to get more detailed information.

    Who would have thought that the plan of the old demon faction for the talks among the three ethnic groups was actually based on the "lair of beasts".

    yes.

    The main force of the old Warcraft faction''s talks with the three ethnic groups is the force of "lair of beasts".

    At least, it''s an operation centered on the lair of beasts.

    "It''s lucky." Roxie is very happy way: "did not expect, we caught a big fish directly."

    "Indeed." Sheen nodded and agreed, "that way you''ll be ready."

    "I''ll report it to my father right away." Rosie decided on the spot: "I believe that the father will unite with the heads of other forces to make arrangements for this."

    "All right." Sean has no objection.

    The action launched by the old demons party for the talks among the three ethnic groups is very large-scale.

    It may not be a big threat to the high level of various forces, but it is a real disaster to the common people in the capital.

    Sean can do nothing about it.

    His personal strength has developed to a temporary peak, even in the face of the existence of superclass, but he has only one person, and can not guarantee the safety of all the people in the capital.

    Sean may be able to stop the actions initiated by the old demons alone, but he can never guarantee that there will be no casualties.

    Of course, he is now the nobleman of the Kingdom, the Marquis next only to the Duke, and the leader of the Empire behind the scenes. He also has a good relationship with the elves and the orc gods. With the energy brought by the brave identity and the keepsake given to him by AI Yi, if he really wants to do it, he can mobilize a lot of forces to lay a net in the capital, Wait for the old demons to jump in.

    But since there is someone else to do it for, sheen is naturally happy.

    Roxie was happy, too.

    "So that we can ensure the smooth progress of the talks among the three ethnic groups?"

    That''s what Roxie thinks.

    However

    "No, I''m not sure yet." Sheehan shook his head, denied Roxie''s statement, and said: "don''t forget, this time it''s just the old Warcraft faction led by [beast nest]."

    These forces are difficult to deal with, but that''s all.

    "But there is a real trouble in the old demons."

    Sean narrowed her eyes.

    "You mean..."

    Roxie''s face turned pale.

    "That''s right." Sheen sneered and said, "I''m talking about the [original devil] guys."

    Since the final battle a thousand years ago, the most rapid, powerful, mysterious and oldest old demon sect has developed.

    They are the people sheen really wants to deal with.

    For the rest of the old demons, there are only a few legendary strongmen, and some even have no legendary strongmen, such as the slayer faction.

    But [the original devil] is different.

    Their leader is a half demon man. In a stable state, they can compete with the real demon man.

    They have three great apostles, and each great apostle has four apostles, a total of 15 people. The weakest are the top legendary strong.

    There are also a group of messengers, who may not be strong, but they are mysterious and secretive enough. They have no idea how many such forces there are in the original demons.

    In addition, the owner of the mysterious great spirit who is likely to be involved with the original devil and take away the radiant branch, as well as the many demon refining and demon man juveniles produced under the demon refining ceremony, this power is by no means comparable to that of ordinary forces.

    Needless to say, except for the Protoss and the demons, even if all the Terrans go out, they may roll over in the hands of the original demons.Not to mention that the original demon''s creation plan seems to have entered the end. If the so-called seventh demon is born, then even the Protoss and the demons will have to face the enemy.

    The most important thing is that the enemy is clear and the enemy is unscrupulous aggressors and attackers, but the enemy has a huge capital and many innocent people to protect. If there is a real collision, it''s really not sure who will win or lose.

    To sum up, what Sheehan is most wary of is not the old demons in the den of beasts, but the original demons, who always want to eradicate.

    "I don''t believe that they can resist such a big event as the talks among the three ethnic groups."

    Sean grunted, making Roxie''s face more and more dignified.

    After thinking for a long time, Roxie let out a breath.

    "I''ll talk it over with lydas."

    Roxie made such a statement.

    She is ready to use the power of the most powerful goddess.

    "Then I''ll..."

    Sheehan thought for a moment, and suddenly glanced at Xiudi and the criminals around him.

    This sweep, including Xiudi, frightened all the criminals.

    "What do you... What do you want?"

    "I... we''re all like this. What else do you want to do to us?"

    "Don''t push me! Or I''ll kill myself! "

    "A scholar can be killed but not humiliated!"

    All the criminals yelled.

    "I''ve said everything! You can''t do it to me any more! "

    Xiudi roared even more.

    In spite of this situation, Sean was speechless.

    She really didn''t expect that, in the past, the Kingdom regarded it as a poisonous tiger. When it was mentioned, these villains who were held in the underground prison of the Royal Palace would be so scared one day.

    But there is nothing we can do.

    Who let them be watched by their dog man?

    Even his wife can be ruthless people, will be merciful to them such human garbage?

    Obviously impossible.

    But sheen seemed to really want to do something to them.

    At the moment, Roxie became curious.

    "What do you want?"

    Rosie asked.

    "Nothing." Sheehan spread his hand and said, "just to ask you, can I take them away?"

    "Ha?" Roxie froze.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    Wang Du, aristocratic District, boztute house.

    At this moment, the square in front of the boztute''s house was full of people.

    However, it is no longer people from other countries and forces who stand here, but people from boztut''s family.

    Among these people, there are knights who are loyal to the boztuts and maids and servants who come from the boztuts.

    Of course, Riley and others also exist.

    Riley, Vivian, tyer and lumia all appeared here, looking at the scene in front of them, with a blank face.

    In front of these people, one by one is still dirty, looks very slovenly villain appeared here.

    "I have seen you, my Lord!"

    "I have seen you, my Lord!"

    In a deafening loud cry, the ferocious criminals bowed their heads to Riley and others.

    Voice, that is called a loud and clear.

    Attitude is called humility.

    It''s as if the evil spirit and hostility have faded away all the time, as well as the criminals who have succeeded in reform through labor. These villains who have left all kinds of appalling deeds all over the world have become extremely honest.

    Looking at this scene, not to mention those ordinary knights and servants, Riley and Vivian felt speechless.

    Tiel was completely silent.

    Lumia was also timid.

    Only sheen, like the head of the villain, stood in front of all the criminals and showed a big smile to Riley and others.

    "How''s it going? Isn''t it good to have such a group of dog legs? "

    Sheehan didn''t notice anything wrong and said so frankly.

    On the contrary, they seemed to be praised, with a flattering smile on their faces.

    Just, that smile how to see how reluctantly, the expression on their faces abruptly pulled into the feeling of want to cry without tears.

    Riley and Vivian look at each other.

    In the end, it was Riley who did not hold back and asked.

    "I said," what have you done? " Riley quickly walked up to sheen, put her arms around Sheen''s neck, pulled his head to his mouth, and growled in a low voice: "aren''t you going to torture the captured people of the old demons? Why did they bring such a group of terrible characters instead? "

    Most of the criminals who come here with sheen are unknown to Riley.

    But, just a while ago, she invaded boztut''s house. How could Riley not recognize the remaining evils of Xiudi and the old demons who were captured by Vivian and others?

    Now, a group of old demons, led by Xiudi, are among a group of criminals.

    Riley very smooth found him, the surprise in the heart can be imagined.

    In addition to the remaining evils of the old demons led by Xiudi, Riley also knew a small number of them.

    These people are not seen by Riley, but have heard their rumors, and then recognize their existence.

    It is because of recognizing these people that Riley''s surprise has turned into shock.

    In addition, the group of people who appear here one by one are vaguely carrying a frightening atmosphere. How can Riley keep calm?

    Not to mention Riley, Vivian and tyer are scared.

    "How... How did you bring these people here?"

    Vivian''s voice is full of flustered and dignified that she didn''t have in the past.

    ¡°......¡±

    Tyer still did not speak, only a pair of eyes staring at the criminals, eyes full of alert.

    Sean, on the other hand, can''t be calm.

    "I said, they''re here to be dogs."

    Between his words, Sheehan didn''t give these people any respect.

    If it is normal, so many criminals, I am afraid one by one, will have to be angry on the spot, desperate crazy killing, just to calm down their anger.

    But today, these vicious criminals are shouting one by one.

    "Yes! We are all dogs

    "Please allow us to make a small contribution here.""We''ll make a good reform!"

    "Don''t do stupid things like before!"

    "Please believe us!"

    Like this, a group of villains try their best to express their attitude.

    This situation, not only does not make people feel happy, on the contrary, it makes some people feel creepy.

    "Wuwu..."

    Lumieya had gone to hide behind tyel.

    Around the Knights are also a face of fear, Qi Qi step back.

    Riley and Vivian''s expressions become extremely subtle, and finally they all look at sheen.

    Obviously, they need an explanation.

    In fact, it''s very simple.

    "In my opinion, our family''s living strength is still a little low. When the talks among the three clans are coming and the old demons are very likely to come to find fault, it is necessary to find a way to increase the family''s fighting power and recruit a number of high-level strong men."

    Sheehan came up with his own ideas.

    As he said, the strength of the boztute family is still too low, making people feel insecure.

    Although there are several Knights of level 70 or above in the family, as well as other level masters, together with Vivian, who is almost invincible in defense, and tyer, who is capable of explosive seeding and strengthening, this kind of combat power is already good, but compared with the ordinary nobles.

    In the territory of the common nobility, the head of the knight''s order is above seventy.

    Even as a relative of the royal family, the highest level of combat power of the knights in the territory is no more than 80.

    And the legendary level of more than 90 strong, only the Kingdom''s strongest guards Knight order, and only one, that is alidia.

    The rest of the aristocratic families, if they can have a master of level 70 or above, will hold him to the position of head of Knight like a treasure, and become the highest combat power in the territory and family.

    Compared with them, the boztute family, as Marquis family, has already had several experts of grade 70 or above to join, which is not inferior to the Duke family.

    But for people at Sheehan''s level, it''s still low.

    He didn''t want to compare the boztuts with the rest of the aristocracy.

    Because, with him, the future level of the boztute family is destined to be essentially different from that of the nobility.

    It''s not polite to say that up to now, less than the legendary level, they are not qualified to attract Sean''s attention.

    For such Sheehan, what he will face in the future is at least the existence of legendary level, and even the enemy above it.

    For example, this time, if the old Warcraft Party headed by "the den of beasts" is in trouble with the king, they may be cruel to the boztut family for the reason of Sean.

    In the face of these, even the Protoss and the demons hate them, but they can''t eradicate them. Relying on the power of a noble family, they are basically the result of being tortured and killed.

    Not to mention the existence of more terrible enemies such as the original devil.

    If they are against the boztute family because of Sheen''s relationship, even if Vivian and tyel exist, the boztute family will only be destroyed.

    Because of this, sheen wanted to increase the strength of the boztuts.

    So Sean asked Roxie to take the criminals away.

    "Although these guys are scum who do all the bad things, there is no denying that they have good strength."

    Xi Enshi Shi Ran''s mouth.

    "I''ve counted them. There are seven legendary strong men here, ranging from 91 to 96. All of them have unique skills. They are not as good as the cadres of the demon clan, but they are also real legendary strong men. Even in the face of the legendary strong men of the old demon clan, they won''t fall far behind."

    "In addition to the seven legendary strong players, there are 28 experts above 80, 63 experts above 70, a total of 98."

    "Originally, there were many grass-roots fighting forces, but we can recruit them by ourselves. We don''t need to use the rubbish which is not strong and has done a lot of unreasonable things to stay in the underground of the palace, and it can be used as the experimental object of magic experiment."

    "Such a force, merged into the boztuts, should be enough?"

    Is that more than enough?

    This is just enough!Which country can match such a strong group?

    Kingdom of Mithra?

    Ragnard Empire?

    Larrabay, the magic power?

    No way!

    Because, on the face of it, there are only one or two legendary powers at the top of the human nation, at most three.

    For example, in the kingdom of Mithra, only alidia is a legendary strong man who directly belongs to the kingdom. Yule is the spokesman of the temple and does not obey the orders of the kingdom. Another is the strongest existence of the adventurers guild, who can only ask him to do things in the form of entrustment instead of direct orders.

    The same is true of the Laguna empire. In the past, there were only two legendary powers, Rockett and saliro. The rest of the legendary powers either did not join the Empire or did not obey the orders of the Empire.

    Under such circumstances, you can imagine how terrifying the fighting power of the boztute family, which has joined seven legendary giants at one go.

    But for the unforgivable crimes committed by these legendary strongmen, the kingdom would not want to arrest them and put them in underground prison.

    And these legendary strong men came from all over the world. They were arrested for various reasons. Some of them were arrested decades ago. Year after year, they just accumulated such a number of people in the underground prison of the palace.

    Now, these legendary strong men who once made the Kingdom pay a lot of sacrifice and price to successfully arrest, but were too difficult to deal with casually, are ready to surrender to the boztut family?

    When Riley and Vivian think about it, they both feel dizzy.

    In particular, there are the remaining evils of the old demons led by Xiudi, who even want to submit to the boztut family, which is outrageous.

    Aren''t you all cruel people?

    Aren''t you all frightening?

    Don''t you want to fight the boztuts?

    How... How do you plan to join the enemy now!?

    "Wait, let me slow down first."

    Riley grabs her forehead and makes a pause.

    After a while, the lazahad family''s daughter was forced to see the reality and looked at sheen in an unacceptable tone.

    "I ask you, did Wang Guo really agree to do so?"

    Riley had to ask the question.

    Can''t a group of ferocious and dangerous criminals be released at will?

    If there is a just in case, it is the result of letting the tiger go back to the mountain and harming one side.

    How could the Kingdom agree to release such a group of dangerous people?

    But

    "Don''t worry, I let Rosie say it. In addition to my request, I promise to bear all the consequences. In terms of the influence of me and Rosie, the Kingdom finally agreed to this matter."

    Sean said with indifference.

    This matter is still under the permission of Anxi himself.

    Of course, he has a condition that the divorce agreement does not exist

    However, it was Sean who assured him that those who could make these guys work in the boztut''s family and dare not do any more harm. After struggling for a long time, Anxi reluctantly agreed.

    "... all right."

    Riley accepted the reason.

    She is still very clear, Sheehan and Roxie speak together, the influence of the two people together, let the Kingdom make some compromise, is very easy to do.

    Both of them have reached the realm in the legend, and behind them are the demons and Protoss. As long as they don''t touch the bottom line of the Kingdom, the kingdom will compromise their demands.

    But that''s not the only problem.

    "You can think clearly that these people are not good at dealing with each other. You just let them see the sun again. If you don''t say you''re not afraid of their trouble, don''t you worry that they will betray the boztuts?"

    Riley continues to whisper her concerns in Sheen''s ear.

    no way out.

    A group of fearless people, no matter who will not trust.

    Instead of believing that they would turn over, Riley preferred to believe that they were just trying to escape from the palace and surrender on the surface, but secretly planning to escape, or simply planning to harm the boztut family and betray the family.

    Even if they don''t betray at present and encounter things in the future, Riley doesn''t believe that they will fight for the boztuts and protect them.If in a critical moment, they are not only useless, but also take the opportunity to go down the well, it would be a complete disaster for the boztut family.

    However, in the face of Riley''s concerns, sheen is showing a brilliant smile.

    Instead of answering Riley''s question, he turned his head and looked at the criminals behind him.

    "Will you betray? Well

    Sean''s smile is really brilliant.

    Can see his that bright smile, a group of days not afraid of the villains who are not afraid of, but the face of fear.

    They all "Shua", their faces turned pale, and they all knelt down and cried loudly.

    "We will never betray!"

    "From now on, the most loyal Hound of the boztuts!"

    "We can swear to God! Swear to God

    "Please believe us!"

    A group of ferocious criminals, as if they had seen the most terrible thing in the world, tried their best to show their loyalty.

    Including Xiudi, the whole person has no blood color, looking at Sean''s eyes like looking at a ghost.

    They are no longer trembling, but shivering.

    Betrayal?

    no

    It''s impossible to betray in this life!

    All the criminals present remembered what Sean had done to them before they left the cell.

    "Come on, everyone. I''ll give you a buff."

    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. It''s not a serious matter. It''s just a technique in your body. When you betray, it will make you lose your mind a little bit."

    "Yes, just like just now."

    "It doesn''t hurt at all?"

    "So, you know what to do in the future?"

    Recalling these words, a group of criminals did not hesitate to shout.

    "Before we had no choice, now we want to be good people!"

    Who is Ohm niepertanson''s three good students?

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    In this way, a total of 98 strong fighters joined the boztut family.

    These people are all good at level 70 at the lowest level, and even legendary at the highest level. They are all seven. All of a sudden, they have raised the fighting power of the boztute family to an amazing level.

    At least, in this era, except for the big forces at the racial level, no other force can have so many legendary powers.

    Even among the top demons, there are only two or three legendary strongmen. Only the dragon has a little more legendary strongmen. The rest of the demons can''t have so many legendary strongmen.

    Of course, if we compete for quality, that''s another matter.

    After all, the powerful people in the demon clan, the legendary strong people in their clan, are generally the top of the legendary class.

    Even at the same level, the legendary powers of the demons are generally stronger than those of the Terrans.

    It''s a racial advantage.

    As a race famous for its powerful power, the demons are able to suppress the cooperation between the Protoss and the Terran after all, and the strong ones of the demons are naturally of higher quality.

    Unless you awaken a very powerful unique skill, or have the power and ability that is very suitable for fighting, it is really difficult for the Terran and Protoss to compare with the strong of the demons in the same level.

    For example, Yulin''s unique skills can increase her strength by seven times, which makes it difficult for ordinary extreme level strong people to compete with her.

    There is also hete Adele, who has the unique skills to freeze time and space. Even sheen is not careless. He does not use the holy sword, does not use the ability of reincarnation, and only relies on the power of half step detachment under normal conditions. If he is not careful, he is likely to overturn.

    Compared with the ordinary legend class, they are naturally stronger. However, compared with the demons, it is uncertain whether they can defeat a new legend who has just reached 90.

    There is no way. Although these people''s unique skills are not weak, they are not particularly powerful. Otherwise, the kingdom will not be able to capture them alive and keep them in the underground prison of the palace for so many years.

    In the demon clan, as long as there is a new person of legendary level who has awakened his powerful unique skills, he will surely be able to compete with the Terran experts of this level.

    Therefore, even with seven legendary strongmen, it''s hard to say that the boztut family is able to compete with the powerful group of the demons.

    But it is undeniable that legendary level is legendary level.

    With the addition of these strong men, the high-end fighting power of the boztute family has far exceeded that of any other nation of the Terran race.

    Such an aristocratic force, frankly speaking, if it were not for the fact that the owner of the family was sheen, the kingdom would not have watched its birth, or even added fuel to the flames behind it.

    It can only be said that the influence of Sean, a brave man, has really played a decisive role in the success of the boztuts.

    However, the news did not spread.

    There is such a terrible influx of power in the boztut family that the ordinary nobles are not qualified to know except the high level of the kingdom.

    There is no reason.

    Anyway, they are all a group of villains who have committed heinous crimes. If they are known by others and know that the Kingdom has arbitrarily released such a group of criminals without any reason, it will definitely cause an uproar and even shake the hearts of the people.

    Therefore, when ansey agreed to this, she also mentioned it to sheen.

    "I can give them to you, but you will not expose their existence casually. You must hide them all, or even change their face, so that no one can realize their original identity."

    That''s it.

    In view of this, after discussing with Riley and Vivian, they decided to let these people completely change their face.

    Specifically, it is to arrange new identities for them so that they can give up their original names and even hide their data and personal information.

    In this way, outsiders will only know that a group of mysterious strong men have suddenly appeared in the boztut family, but it is absolutely impossible to know that they have all committed serious crimes.

    It''s not difficult.

    With the support of the Kingdom and the influence of the boztut and razahad families, it is easy to conceal the origin of these criminals.

    It is impossible for the general forces to find out their origins. Only the Protoss and the demons can be aware of these things.

    But even if they do, they''ll turn a blind eye, right?With sheen here, they are willing to give this face.

    Even the protoss who aim to guide the Terran will do so.

    Probably because, the brave is the existence that they really need to support, and the Terran is just the subsidiary of the brave.

    In the choice between the brave and the human race, the goddesses will definitely choose the former without hesitation.

    It''s not that they don''t care about the human race, but they care more about the brave.

    However, after learning about it, capelin, who came here as a guest, quite seriously mentioned it to sheen.

    "If Lord Artemis is here, he will never ignore these villains. You have to be careful?"

    The goddess of justice, Artemis.

    As famous as Lilith, she is powerful enough to compete with the demons, and can rank in the top three of the Protoss.

    According to kapelin, the goddess has a strong sense of justice.

    It is the guardian of order and the spokesman of peace. It can be said that there is no room for evil in its eyes.

    "In the eyes of that goddess, all evils are existence that should be attacked, such as the devil king, the Devil Man and even the evil god."

    As she said that, capeleen took a glance at Lilith, who was tired of sitting in Sheen''s arms.

    "Because of this, many evil gods in the divine world regard Artemis as their enemy. In history, there are no few deeds of Artemis attacking evil gods of the same race. Don''t fall in the hands of that goddess."

    Kapelin''s sudden reminder made sheen find that there are many people in her family who are not decent.

    Lilith is an evil god, and the strongest one.

    Shaphner is the most powerful enemy in the eyes of the protoss besides the demon king.

    You Lin is a dragon who changes people, and her predecessor is also a demon.

    Even tyer is a human being who can be demonized, and his power is absolutely not decent.

    Coupled with the existence of these heinous crimes

    "Good guy, did I create a villain force directly?"

    If only from the point of origin, such a force, I''m afraid even the old demons would have to call it experts.

    If the rumored goddess of justice comes, the boztuts may become a den of thieves in their eyes.

    And the meeting of the three races is coming, and the goddess of justice who can rank in the top three of the protoss will definitely appear.

    At that time, as Sheehan, he will definitely attract the attention of the goddess of justice.

    Then, as long as the goddess of justice pays a little attention to Sean and finds out the situation of boztut''s house, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t come to boztut''s house in person under the condition of hatred for evil.

    "Is she going to do it to me?"

    Sean didn''t really want to believe it.

    "Not for you." Kapelin took a deep look at sheen and said, "but for other people, the lady is not sure."

    "..." Sheehan was speechless.

    It''s a flag that''s about to get involved with some tough people, isn''t it?

    Sean also mentioned this matter with Schaffner, in exchange for Schaffner''s affirmation.

    "If it''s the goddess, it''s possible."

    That''s what Schaffner said.

    She also reminded sheen.

    "Remember when I told you that superclass was not born under normal conditions?"

    Sean nodded at this.

    He remembered that Schaffner did say it.

    According to her, the limit of life is a law of the world engraved in Li, which can never be broken under normal circumstances.

    Only the brave, the devil and the three goddesses are exceptions.

    The former is born in a different world. Conceptually speaking, it is the same level of existence as the devil and the Supreme God. It is not limited by the laws of this world.

    The latter two are naturally detached because of the relationship between the devil and the Supreme God.

    In addition to these three, the rest of the super off level exists, even if it appears, there will be more or less some problems.

    For example, the half demon, as an incomplete demon, has high and low combat power, and the situation is not stable at all.For example, the mysterious great spirit can only enter detachment by external force, which also has its limitations.

    The three goddesses of time and space are simply divided into three people. When they exist alone, they only reach the limit level, and even have only a part of their power. Only when the Trinity is combined into one, can they enter into detachment.

    Lilith was even worse. At the same time of her birth, she separated rationally and lost control of herself for thousands of years before returning to the primitive world with the help of sheen.

    Even so, Lilith''s intelligence is absolutely not high. She can''t even speak. She will be like this all her life.

    The goddess of justice, Artemis, as a sister body born at the same time, has its own problems.

    "Her hatred of evil is the problem."

    That''s what Schaffner said.

    "As an agent of justice, she must always advocate justice, maintain order, turn herself into the guardian of order and justice, and put all her possessions in this sense."

    Such Artemis could not tolerate the evil in front of him.

    Even if it''s one''s own family, or even one''s relatives.

    "If the three great goddesses have done evil deeds, she will certainly rise up and fight against the three great goddesses, won''t she?"

    The expression on her face was obviously tricky when she mentioned the goddess.

    "Because of this, the goddess is especially hostile to us and other demons, especially to Kamina, Milu and little Ayi. She is very hostile and wants to destroy them all."

    This is also a helpless thing.

    Ayi and Kamina were once considered the most brutal demons, so they would not be hostile to Artemis.

    Milu is extremely dangerous. She is naive and romantic. In fact, she has no sense of propriety. Her power is absolutely the one that Artemis hates most.

    "It''s a real problem."

    Sean felt it.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Demon world, moon demon collar, central city.

    On the top floor of the supreme castle, at this time, Sarah walked here like a leisurely walk.

    She didn''t deal with the endless documents in her office, nor did she make any arrangements for the upcoming talks between the three ethnic groups. She just went forward with a clear destination and came to a vast hall.

    The vast hall is as solemn as a temple, but the atmosphere is not as sacred as the temple.

    However, in the middle of this vast hall, a huge door stood.

    It was like a water surface or mirror, the door was very smooth, crystal clear, and looked like a door to a dream country.

    There are many facilities around the door, such as guardrails, walls, magic devices, border, and even guard platforms. You can see that many people will guard here.

    There are also counters for registration, identification props for scanning personal status, and other aspects of the setup, which has a kind of border entry inspection feeling.

    However, this place, which used to be full of all kinds of demon officials and warriors, is not even a person at this moment.

    "Da!"

    The sound of Sarah''s footsteps reverberated clearly in the vast hall, looking at the door in front of her.

    That''s the crossing gate.

    As the name suggests, it is a gate to a different world.

    Generally speaking, if you want to come to the demon world, you have to go through the spring bottom of the large-scale magic source that has existed for more than a thousand years in the human world, supplemented by the special keepsake of the demon family, to get through the channel between the two worlds.

    But there are exceptions.

    For the sake of diplomatic convenience, there is also a gate to cross the world in the supreme castle like the administrative center of the demon kingdom.

    This gate usually stands in this hall and is guarded and managed by the demon guard in the central city. If someone comes to the supreme castle of the demon kingdom through this gate, he will be monitored by the demon guard, and he must complete the process of identity registration here, or he will not be able to leave here.

    Because of the importance of the supreme castle, there will be a cadre here to watch in secret.

    That''s right. It''s one of the three Extreme class players under sera.

    In other words, there is not only a demon guard in charge, but also an extreme demon strongman in charge.

    But today, Sala has sent all the staff here and the cadres under her command.

    The reason is simple.

    Next, there will be a rather difficult figure, came to the demon world.

    "Hum!"

    At a certain moment, the crossing door suddenly trembled, making the mirror like doors fluctuate like a circle of waves.

    "Are you coming?"

    As if she had expected, Sarah was in no hurry, just watching quietly.

    Under the gaze of saila, the crossing gate gradually shines with dazzling light.

    Before long, a figure seemed to pass through the other end of the door and came to the demon world.

    It was a heroine.

    It was a very dazzling goddess.

    She has a good appearance, slender limbs, tall and well-defined curve, and her whole body exudes a very strong sense of existence, which makes people unable to move their eyes away from her.

    She has long white and silver hair, but she wears a pair of feather armour, silver headdress on her head, silver wristbands on her hands, knee length skirt armour and silver boots like high boots. She looks like a female warrior.

    The most eye-catching is a pair of silver swords on the other side''s waist.

    They are both white and silver, with dazzling brilliance and a holy breath, which makes people feel extraordinary at a glance.

    The silver female warrior God wears them on both sides of the waist, with strong and powerful impact on the ground, making a clang sound of boots, bringing a solemn sense of solemnity.

    "Demon world..."

    The goddess came out of the gate and looked around.

    "Is that what it looks like?"

    The silver goddess murmured in a beautiful voice, but it didn''t give people a feeling of beauty. On the contrary, it made people feel that she was looking at something, very serious.Sarah looked at the silver goddess and suddenly laughed.

    "Long time no see, Artemis."

    Sela didn''t step forward, but spoke to each other.

    yes.

    This silver female warrior God is the superior God of the Protoss. Her strength can rank in the top three of the whole Protoss, and her status is lofty. Only under the three goddesses is Artemis, the goddess of justice and order.

    "Sera the moon."

    Artemis turned his eyes, and a pair of eyes fixed on sera.

    A closer look, Artemis eyes are blue, very beautiful.

    However, like myself, this pair of beautiful blue eyes carries a sharp sense of existence, which makes people feel more timid than beauty.

    Artemis, the goddess of justice, looked straight at Sarah and then came to her.

    "Long time no see, the devil is supreme." Artemis in a cold tone, light way: "thank you for your hospitality."

    No wonder Artemis said that.

    Because it was sera who petitioned the protoss to send a goddess with enough weight.

    Therefore, Sala can make arrangements in advance to remove all the people here.

    no way out.

    She knew very well how strong the goddess''s sense of justice was and how jealous she was of evil.

    If the goddess sees too many demons, it''s not a good thing.

    After all, most of the demons have been trained from fighting since childhood, and their hands are covered with blood.

    Of course, in the demons, because of some small conflicts, they fight, causing unnecessary killing. This kind of thing is often happened.

    If there are too many demons here, maybe they will be judged by the goddess one by one and forced to atone.

    In fact, even Sarah herself, in the eyes of this goddess, probably needs atonement.

    Who let her be the supremacy of the demons? From ancient times to the present, when she was the enemy of the protoss, she would inevitably kill the goddess of the Protoss and the innocent life of the Terran?

    If sera had not been the leader of the demons, her own existence had restrained many ambitious demons, made them willing to be peaceful and active in diplomacy. To some extent, it would have been a reform. Existence itself brought more benefits than disadvantages to omnipotence. Once she was lost, the demons might lose control and run wild, If it leads to the destruction of life, the goddess of justice will never mind giving her a hand.

    Therefore, the only person who comes here to welcome this time is Sela.

    "I didn''t expect you to come." "I thought nadura would come by herself and bring back the three little girls who were making trouble all the time," she said

    On hearing this, Artemis did not change his face.

    "Nadura has something else to do." Artemis is still light way: "the three groups of talks are coming, the three goddesses are preparing for the talks, there is not much time to deal with such a small matter."

    "That''s why you''re going to do it yourself?" Sala helpless way: "or as always serious."

    "That''s what I''m supposed to do." Artemis gujingwubo replied: "as long as it''s for the protoss, for the Terran, for ohm, nepertanson, no matter how small things, I am willing to do."

    "It''s true." "What I admire most is your point, and at the same time, I think your point is a headache," she said with a smile

    "I''m sorry about that." Artemis said so, but there was no apology in his tone. He even said naturally: "I am the goddess of justice, the God of order. I do everything for justice and order."

    "I know." Sera looked directly at Artemis and said with deep meaning, "so I was a little surprised when I knew you were coming."

    "Surprised?" Artemis looked at Sarah.

    "That''s right." Sera nodded and said frankly, "for you, there is no difference between the demon world and the illegal land. It''s beyond my expectation that you would like to come here."

    In the past thousand years, all the three goddesses have come to the demon world for diplomacy.

    No, not only the three goddesses, but also some other goddesses will come to the demon world for various reasons.

    The demon Kingdom has never forbidden the visit of the Protoss and the Terran, just as the human kingdom will never prohibit the existence of the Protoss and the demon kingdom.Only the divine world, without permission, whether it is the demon or the Terran, can not enter.

    It''s the place where God lives, it''s the holy place, the place of belief.

    Moreover, omnipotent supreme God omnix is in the divine world.

    Although ohmnis has been in seclusion, the Supreme God is ohmni pertanson''s supreme existence when the devil is gone.

    In addition, the Supreme God is the origin of all things, the creator of the world, and the status is transcendent. For the sake of the tranquility of the Mother God, the protoss abides by his wish of seclusion. On weekdays, people of other nationalities are forbidden to enter the divine world at will.

    There is no such rule in the demon world.

    Therefore, many goddesses have been to the demon world.

    However, this does not include Artemis.

    This goddess of justice has never entered the demon world for a thousand years.

    Everyone knows that this is because the goddess can''t see the existence of the demon world.

    There are too many people she needs to clean up and try.

    For Artemis, there are many outlaws.

    Therefore, just as God will not go to hell, the goddess of justice has never been close to the demon world once.

    This time, the arrival of Artemis really surprised and surprised saila.

    In fact, there is no reason why Artemis would like to come here.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    Facing sera''s deep eyes, Artemis pondered.

    After a while, Artemis spoke out indifferently.

    "I just want to see what it''s like to have the world loved by the brave of this generation."

    Artemis gave the reason why he came here.

    Hearing this reason, Sarah didn''t feel surprised. Instead, she whispered, sure enough.

    Sela has already guessed the reason.

    Then Artemis made a faint voice.

    "I don''t really want to believe that the brave man who has been our partner would like to come to this world and even marry that cruel dragon devil." Artemis glanced at Sarah and said, "but since even the brave have recognized here and you, out of my trust in the brave, I naturally have to come and see for myself."

    Artemis is a goddess with a strong sense of justice.

    But just because of her strong sense of justice, she has an extraordinary trust in the brave people who can save the world, save ohm niepertanson, kill the demon king, fight side by side with the Protoss and the Terran, and rush to the front of the battlefield.

    She believes that the brave are the existence of justice and, like her, the guardian of order.

    Therefore, in terms of the degree of trust and recognition, Artemis can be said to be the most trusted and recognized goddess among the whole Protoss.

    In the past, Artemis would always accompany the brave and never hesitate to give her hand when the brave needed her strength.

    If not all the brave will receive the blessings of the three goddesses and become the blessers of the three goddesses, then Artemis will surely give all the brave their own blessings.

    For this reason, Artemis has another title - "goddess sword".

    That is to say, as the goddess of justice, she can be regarded as the second holy sword of the brave.

    When the brave charged on the battlefield, it was always Artemis who fought in the nearest position.

    When the brave are trapped in the enemy''s encirclement, it is often Artemis who rescues them.

    The brave people of all ages have their own partners.

    However, those companions, sometimes, have not been accompanied by Artemis for a long time.

    If the three goddesses didn''t stop it, and the brave man was afraid to escape, the goddess might even eat, drink and sleep with him.

    That''s why she got the title of "goddess sword".

    For such Artemis, the emergence of the brave is undoubtedly worthy of joy and celebration.

    But this time, the brave people seem to be different.

    He is not as jealous of evil as the brave men of the past.

    He didn''t do justice like the brave men of the past.

    He even tangled with the tyrannical dragon demon who killed two predecessors from the beginning. In the end, he even had an engagement with the Dragon demon, and his relationship with the demons developed a lot.

    To be honest, Artemis is not very receptive.

    In view of this, this time, after obtaining the request of Sila, under the condition that the three goddesses could not get away, Artemis took the initiative to take over the task and came to the demon world from the future.

    Sera knows these things very well.

    It''s just

    "If you want to say yes, Mithra also recognized the existence of the demons at the beginning, and actively recruited us to discuss the peace plan with our demons?"

    That''s what Sarah said.

    "That''s not the same." Artemis shook his head and said, "Mithra just wants to end the meaningless war, the war between gods and demons that has existed for a long time in omnipotence, and bring peace to the world. It does not develop a relationship with the demons."

    Such is the case.

    Mithra, as a brave man who has participated in the battle of gods and demons, does not know how much blood of the demons has been stained on his holy sword, nor how many people around him have died in the hands of the demons.

    Under such circumstances, Mithra would never like to be close to the demons, even if he could ignore the hatred.

    But for that, Mithra would not have fallen in love with Sophie, the fairy queen, but with schaffne.

    It is because Mithra has never had the idea to marry the demons and marry the demons that he can not bow down to the terrible charm of Schaffner.

    Sean is different.From the beginning, he was very close to AI Yi. Since his debut, he has been sheltered by AI Yi for many times. His mounts are also the dragon people who have become human beings. In addition to the communication with the demons from time to time, his relationship with the demons is much closer than that of the Protoss.

    Even if an evil god Lilith appeared next to him, she went in and out with that evil god all day long and rarely separated, it was because that evil god entrusted the seal to him, not because he became close to the Protoss.

    What''s more, the three goddesses have already seen sheen, but their communication with sheen is still limited.

    Anima has repeatedly said that she will support sheen, but Sheen has never paid much attention to it.

    Nadura also talked to him and took a woman beside him, but it''s also hard to say that she was close to sheen.

    Not to mention lidas, who is said to have pinched each other in public.

    Looking back at the demons

    Sela, the moon demon, once attended Sheen''s knighthood dinner and his engagement banquet. For him, she did not hesitate to face the resistance of lidas. It was clear whether she valued sheen or not.

    AI Yi, the Dragon demon, is almost the same as the evil god, who goes in and out with hin, regardless of each other.

    It''s said that lederma the beast and milupesh the ghost also ate and lived with sheen in the land of the elves.

    Even the demon, who always despises others and doesn''t look any man in the eye, invites him to live in his own magic castle. Now he goes directly to the human world and lives in his home.

    Even Carmina, the poison demon, has reliable information that he will walk in the supreme castle with sheen at any time.

    To sum up, the relationship between the demons and the brave of this generation is simply too close.

    When they knew the news, many goddesses in the protoss were worried. They felt a sense of crisis and worried about whether the brave would be attracted by the demons.

    Among them, Artemis is the most worried one.

    "If the three goddesses hadn''t stopped me all the time, I would have rushed to him in the first time, and would never have given any evil ways the chance to approach him."

    So said Artemis.

    "So Sarah browed and said with a smile: "are you here to swear sovereignty, let''s be wise and leave that brave man''s side?"

    With these words, the atmosphere in the air has become a little different.

    It was a heavy, depressing atmosphere.

    Artemis glanced at Sarah and said, "I''d love to, but I know I can''t do it."

    That''s it.

    If AI Yi is the only one, then Artemis will immediately fight against her and drive her away from the brave.

    But now, the brave has been entangled with the demons, and has a lot to do with all the demons. With the power of Artemis alone, we can''t get the brave back from the demons.

    If the three goddesses are willing to help, there is still hope.

    However, if that happens, the gods and demons will have to fight again.

    The three goddesses and the six demons, the beings at the top of omnipotence, if they really fight against each other, it will only be a matter of time before the war between gods and demons will restart.

    Therefore, the three goddesses will never rush to break the balance between the gods and demons.

    "Before I set out to come here, the goddess lidas also deliberately told me not to conflict with you for no reason."

    The implication of Artemis is very simple.

    Yes, she certainly won''t.

    But for the sake of all living beings in the three realms, she won''t do it here.

    However, it is OK to knock down the mountain and shake the tiger.

    The purpose of her coming here is to bring back the three goddesses of time and space who have been left in the demon world. The purpose of her coming here is to tell the demons not to be too complacent.

    "The brave are our partners. They will not help the demons. Please remember that the demons are supreme."

    Artemis looked straight at Sarah and made such a declaration.

    Sarah laughed at this.

    "You haven''t changed, goddess sword."

    Sela is so light evaluation.

    "Just like each other." Not to be outdone, Artemis said, "you still like to use some means that others can''t understand. You are not only wooing the brave of this generation, but also paying special attention to the divine world recently. You seem to be looking for something, right?"It seems that the protoss are still paying attention to Sala and the trend of the top of the demons.

    "What are you looking for? What do you want to do? " Artemis asked in a deep voice: "these are not the things you would do in the past, including the brave people of this generation. But now you have done these things. Many sensitive goddesses in the protoss have been stimulated by you. They think that you are planning something bad that may endanger the peace of the three races, sera."

    This is also a reason why Artemis came to the demon world this time.

    She wanted to know what she was thinking about, the famous demon strategist and the most trusted think tank around the demon king.

    Or

    "Do you know something we don''t know? Moon devil

    Artemis stares at Sila as if to see through.

    Unfortunately

    "It''s a matter for us and other demons. There''s no need to tell you everything." Sarah shook her head and said, "if you really want to know the truth, ask your mother God."

    "What..." Artemis changed his face.

    Without waiting for her to make the rest of the response, Sarah unilaterally ended the dialogue.

    "In a word, what I want to do will not endanger peace. You can rest assured."

    "But there''s one thing I have to tell you first."

    Sela smiles and announces it in a very clear tone.

    "Sean the brave belongs to us."

    "No one can take it away."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    Two days passed in the twinkling of an eye.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the day of talks among the three ethnic groups came.

    On this day, all the people in Wangdu got up early and looked at the direction of the island in the center of the lake.

    Because, they know, today, all the famous power leaders of Ohm niepertanson will be there.

    Thousands of years ago, as the founder and king of Mithra Kingdom, Mithra gathered all the top beings of protoss, demons and Terrans to discuss peace.

    Thousands of years later, it is also because of a brave man, the summit of all ethnic groups gathered again.

    So, in the early morning, a luxury carriage and a spectacular motorcade would gallop in groups on the street, to the direction of the island in the middle of the lake.

    On the bridge leading to the island in the middle of the lake, Knights of the Knights of the guards stood guard here to verify the identity of the comers and judge whether they should be allowed to pass.

    Today''s huxindao bridge only allows the leaders of various forces to pass through, and ordinary civilians are not allowed to enter.

    However, the direction of the summit of various forces is not a palace or a shrine, but a palace built on the broadest square of the island in the middle of the lake.

    It took the kingdom a month to build the palace with a lot of manpower and resources, a lot of court magicians and expensive magic props.

    The palace has only one use.

    It''s for today.

    The Kingdom named it Rongguang hall.

    The meeting place of the three ethnic groups is the Rongguang hall, which was built by the kingdom.

    One by one, the carriages passed the bridge in the middle of the lake and came to the gate of Rongguang hall. They stopped here.

    One by one, the leaders of the forces only took the most trusted strong people around them as guards and entered the hall of glory with a serious face.

    As for the internal structure of Rongguang hall, it is also very different.

    It does not have too many floors or messy rooms. When you enter through the gate, you can see an extremely vast venue as big as the palace itself.

    The venue consists of two parts.

    One is for the outer Council and the other is for the inner council.

    The peripheral conference room is similar to the auditorium. It is in a circular ladder shape and spreads out around the Rongguang hall. There are layers of seats on it. It looks quite spectacular.

    It is used to give seats to the leaders and the strong who are not too high or too strong.

    For example, the kings of some small and medium-sized nations of the Terran race use these seats.

    Of course, because of their power and strength, they have little say in the talks, and their biggest role is to listen in. Only when they need to speak or vote to make some decisions can they come in handy.

    The inner seats are different.

    The inner conference seat is located in the center of Rongguang hall, surrounded by the outer conference seat. It is supported like a throne, and rises like a high platform, with only one long step leading to the top.

    There are three huge conference tables.

    The conference tables are curved and placed in a triangle. If they are connected, they will be a huge round table.

    They belong to the protoss, the demons and the Terrans respectively, and can only be seated by the top people in each race.

    For example, the three goddesses of the Protoss.

    For example, the six demons of the demons.

    In the case of the Terran, naturally, the top forces of all ethnic groups can take their seats.

    Like human beings, only the kings of Mithra Kingdom, Laguna Empire and larabay, the magic power, and their relatives and relatives can be seated.

    In addition, such as the fairy queen and her cronies of the elves, the king and his cronies of the dwarves, and the ministers of the high-ranking tribes of the orcs, as well as the deities of the orcs, can also be seated.

    It can be said that the talents in this inner circle meeting are the most noble beings in the whole ohm niepertanson, and their words and deeds affect the situation of a family and even a world.

    They are the people who are qualified to speak and talk to each other in this meeting.

    They are the leaders of this meeting.

    Therefore, the inner conference seats will be in the center, surrounded by the outer conference seats, so that all the dialogues and situations can be perfectly presented in front of all the audience.

    Now, most of the powerful leaders and strong people who come to Rongguang hall are onlookers of the external seats.

    They said hello to each other, then sat down separately, waiting for the start of the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    The participants of the inner circle meeting have yet to show up.

    They won''t be there that soon.

    When the talks are about to start, they will come out and sit together.

    At that time, it will be the time when the talks among the three ethnic groups officially begin.

    In this way, with the passage of time, the start time of the talks is getting closer and closer.

    ......

    Divine Divinity.

    In front of a huge crossing gate, goddess after goddess gathered together and appeared here.

    "Are you all here?"

    Lidas seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a long time, with a tense face and a sense of seriousness that she had never felt before.

    "Well, it''s almost all here."

    Anima followed, glancing around and nodding.

    "Except for the three of us, there are twenty gods who have been chosen to walk together. Now they are all here."

    Nadura also smiles.

    If you look at it carefully, all the goddesses gathered here are superior gods with outstanding status and strength.

    Artemis was among them, and in the nearest position to lidas, waiting quietly.

    As a goddess of justice and order, although Artemis has the strength to rank in the top three of the whole Protoss, he is still a superior God, directly belonging to lidas, the goddess of destiny, and a subordinate of lidas.

    Similarly, there were three little goddesses waiting by nadura''s side.

    It''s nold, willt, and shierty.

    At this time, the three stupid goddess will get together, a very serious appearance, no longer as usual as noisy.

    Obviously, even they can understand that today is not the day when they can make a lot of noise.

    But their eyes are erratic, a look to know that the heart is not so honest.

    But with nadura on the side, they still restrained their inner desire and did not dare to make any noise.

    For the three goddesses who were "released" by Cyra two days ago and brought back by Artemis, who were not only shamefully bound by the demons for several days, but also failed to complete the task of supervising the brave, it''s absolutely impossible to do anything today.

    As a result, they are rarely honest today.

    It''s just that there is not only a goddess but also an elf with her.

    It is holding a holy staff, wearing a white robe like a clergyman, like a fairy maiden.

    "Is it going back to the human world?"

    Melika looked at the door in front of her. She was a little excited.

    She has been waiting for this day for a long time.

    Nadura looks at the scene and gives melica a loving look.

    During this period of time, the progress and growth of melika were seen and enjoyed by nadura.

    Up to now, nadura has completely regarded melica as her own daughter.

    So, nadura was glad to see melika so excited.

    She knew for whom she was so excited that she had been blessed with too much growth.

    She was just so excited for the sweetheart she had been thinking about and for being able to come back to him again.

    Of course, not many people know what melica is feeling at this moment.

    Lidas, after confirming that they were all here, gave a dry cough and spoke rather seriously.

    "In that case, let''s go."

    Smell speech, the goddess of the presence of Qi Qi nodded.

    Artemis'' eyes twinkled a few times.

    Recalling the declaration made by Sila, Artemis snorted in his heart.

    "I''ll see how you can take away our brave men."

    ......

    The demon world.

    In the vast hall where the crossing gate is located, this time, it is full of people.

    Cella, Lide, Carmina, Milu and Ayi all showed up here.

    "Are you all set?"

    Sarah looked at her sisters and asked.

    "Ah." Lied nodded first and said, "the garrison of the territory has been arranged."

    The rest of the demons nodded in response.

    "That''s good."

    Sarah was a little relaxed.

    Because of the importance of the three ethnic groups'' talks, none of the leaders chose to be absent.

    The three goddesses of the Protoss and the twenty top gods are all out, and the demons naturally have six demons.

    But different from the protoss, the top points of the demons leave the demon world together. It''s hard to guarantee that nothing will go wrong.

    It is quite closed that the life of other races is strictly forbidden to enter the divine world on weekdays. It is also quite difficult to go to the divine world. Therefore, the protoss do not need to worry about the safety of the divine world.

    However, the demons are different. They have a wide range of land and a variety of people. The competition among various ethnic groups is extremely fierce, and the old demons are peeping in the dark. If the demons are not here, it is not impossible to be taken advantage of.

    In view of this, the demons have to arrange the garrison tasks in their respective territories before they set out.

    For example, Lide, Kamina, Milu and Ayi left their cadres in their territory one after another, allowing them to stay in the territory and guard against the threat at any time.

    Schaffner also ordered Lille to stay in the territory in advance. Even if Lille didn''t want to, she didn''t follow the human world.

    Sela naturally left cadres in the central city.

    Including Hutt Adele, including the three Extreme class strong, Sarah all stayed here, did not intend to take any one.

    The rest of the demons are the same. Sala and others don''t plan to take any of them.

    In other words, although the six demons came out of the meeting, none of them brought guards and cadres, only six of them were present.

    They don''t need to be escorted, either.

    Six people together, even in the face of the whole Protoss and Terran can retreat.

    Each of them is a family.

    No, it''s better to say that you can act as you like without the people you need to take care of. It''s more convenient for the demons.

    Therefore, when the upper goddesses of the protoss all set out for the human world, the demons would only send out these six demons.

    Now, Schaffner has gone to the human world first, and the remaining five sisters will naturally come to the capital today.

    "There may be a tough battle to fight today."

    Sarah felt it.

    The demons understood what she meant.

    "Worried about the old demons? Or worried about that man? "

    Kamina said so noncommittally.

    AI Yi glanced at Kamina and said nothing.

    "All of them." "I just hope that today''s talks can smoothly lead to the results we all need," she said

    There is no doubt that today is not a peaceful day.

    The old demons will surely come. Sean and others can think of such a thing. As the first think tank of the three worlds, Sarah can''t think of it.

    Sala has even foreseen the whole situation of the talks and is ready for everything that is about to happen.

    Women are most aware of this.

    "Now that you are ready, sister Sila, what are you worried about?"

    AI Yi said so.

    Selaton gave Ayi a bad look.

    "Of course, I''m worried about whether your family will do something to scare people''s chin and disturb my imagination."

    Sela''s words left Ayi speechless.

    She can''t argue.

    After all, she also knows the virtue of the dog man in her family.

    Expect him to be honest?

    forget it.

    Although

    "That would be fun, too."

    Sarah drew the corners of her mouth and laughed happily.

    "Interesting! Interesting

    Miluli danced with high spirits and seemed very happy.

    "You have to be good today. Don''t mess around, you know?"

    Lied lay on Milu''s head and made such a noise.

    "Good ~ ~"

    Milu raised her hand to answer, but she didn''t know how credible she was.

    "Well, let''s go."

    That''s a big wave from Sarah.

    A group of demons turned into a streamer one after another and swept into the gate of Chuanjie and disappeared.

    ......

    Wang Du, the boztuts.

    Riley, Vivian, tyer and lumia led the boztute family to the gate, ready to see off their owners.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheehan, dressed in royal clothes and with a sword on his waist, suddenly smiles at the crowd.

    There are only two people around.

    One is Lilith, who is holding Sheen''s hand.

    One is Schaffner, standing in a state of boredom.

    This time, there are only three people in boztut''s family who are qualified to attend the meeting.

    As for Yulin, she was lying in the courtyard with a dragon. She opened one eye, glanced at sheen, and then closed it.

    She''ll stay at the boztute''s.

    The reason is just in case.

    If the old demons are really in trouble during the talks, the protection of the boztut family will become the top priority.

    Even though the boztut family already has seven legendary strongmen and many high-level experts, in the face of the coming old demons, sheen decided to be more careful.

    Who knows if they will play some other tricks?

    It''s absolutely necessary to keep Yulin here.

    "Be careful." Riley asked: "this time, you will undoubtedly be the leading role in the three ethnic groups'' talks. Don''t be afraid of other people''s way."

    "Don''t be impulsive, either." Vivian also asked: "even the three goddesses and the six demons are present. In such an occasion, you must not be impulsive or even start. Do you know?"

    "We''ll wait here for your good news." Tier said faintly.

    "One... Take care of everything..." lumia said timidly.

    "Don''t worry." Sheehan didn''t make any more promises, just agreed.

    "Let''s go." Schaffner yawned, then urged.

    Lilith just looked at Sean, waiting for his orders.

    Sheen smiles and says no more, holding Lilith in one hand and Schaffner in the other.

    The next second, the three disappeared.

    Target, Rongguang hall.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    Lake Island, Rongguang hall.

    I don''t know when the seats outside Rongguang hall are already full.

    One by one, the leaders and strong men from all over the human world became serious. There was no sound except a few negligible conversations.

    The closer to the start of the talks, the more serious these people are, and even vaguely nervous and even excited.

    Today is also a special day for these middle and lower class people.

    This is because the figures of the big power, which were rarely seen in the past, will appear together and be seen by them today.

    This alone is enough to make many people excited.

    What''s more, there are still people who just want to get involved.

    As long as we can get in touch with any big person in the inner circle, it will be a huge harvest for these middle and lower class people.

    Under such circumstances, the participants of the Neiwai meeting finally started late.

    "Here comes the emperor of ragnard!"

    With one of them shouting, the scene began to appear a little noisy.

    Havis shows up from the gate with Rockett, kapelin and Tilly, enjoying the attention of all present, and walking to the inner circle seat.

    "Is that the new emperor of the ragnard Empire?"

    "How young."

    "So young, actually has inherited the throne, it seems that the strength is quite good, really worthy of the descendants of the brave Laguna."

    "Next to her is her royal highness, the former Princess of capelin, who has already established herself?"

    "The goddess of the Empire?"

    "Then the sword around her waist is the legendary imitation sword?"

    People talk like this.

    Obviously, as the first military power of human race, the Laguna Empire has attracted considerable attention in various senses.

    Some of the leaders of these forces began to think about things that should not be on this occasion.

    For example, is Harvey married?

    For example, is kapelin married?

    Should we find a chance to get married, send princesses and princesses and make friends with the ragnard Empire?

    Many people are so serious about this problem.

    But this is just the beginning.

    "Here comes the king of lalabai!"

    Misji, accompanied by Joseph, went into the meeting together.

    Yes, it was Joseph, not Murdo, who accompanied misji.

    There is no doubt that the reason for this is that the head of the Sorcerer''s group of lalabai has not recovered from his injury, or that he is simply unable to appear under the curse of Schaffner.

    Therefore, misji could only ask Joseph to attend the meeting as his own escort.

    Otherwise, the magic power, which ranks the third among the most powerful human race, will not even be able to take out a legendary power. It would be a loss.

    After misji, the leaders of big powers and the strong appeared one after another.

    "It''s Nobu Minister of the orc tiger tribe!"

    "Here comes natz, the king of the dwarves!"

    "The temple, Pope Jules, is on the scene!"

    "That''s Sophie, the queen of the elves!"

    "And the orc Saint Elise!"

    People are getting noisy.

    The appearance of big figures seems to ignite the atmosphere of the scene and make the whole solemn venue become a little noisy.

    Especially when Sophie and Elise came on the stage, the atmosphere of the whole court reached the highest point.

    There is no way. One of them is the queen of the elves and the other is the saint of the orcs. Both of them are very beautiful and outstanding. It is impossible not to ignite the atmosphere of the scene.

    Iris is OK. She''s only accompanied by Oz and mafie.

    Sophie brought Leia and Niya, the three most outstanding elves, and the names of the only three remaining thirteen heroes in the world, which made the venue all have a short cheer.

    Under the gaze of everyone, the leaders and strong men of these big forces all stepped onto the seats of the neiwei meeting and stepped on the high platform where the meeting was held.

    Of course, meeting is inevitable.

    At this time, the quality of the relationship between each other will be revealed.

    For example, Harvey is now laughing with miggins. It seems that he has a good relationship. In fact, his words are somewhat tentative.

    Elise welcomed the greetings from the ministers of the orc tribe, which means to be the representative of the ORC.

    Sophie first said hello to Elise, and then was greeted by people from various forces. Only natz, the king of the dwarves, hummed with disdain, and his bearded face was full of unhappiness.

    As for Jules, it seems that he has recovered from the previous things. Now he is as kind as before, talking with people constantly, and has a good relationship with anyone.

    Especially with Elise.

    The Pope seems to have known that Elise is the blessing of the goddess of life. In addition, Elise is the orc saint who leads the orc theocracy. Like him, she is the spokesman of the orc and a clergyman. When she talks with Elise, Yulin pays more respect to the goddess of life.

    And Elise, the normally timid saint, seems to be well prepared for today. She has a holy and dignified appearance. Her words and deeds are full of dignity. She seems to be a different person.

    On the high platform of the neiwei assembly, the big forces of the human race, who were difficult to meet each other in the past, took advantage of this opportunity to have a good conversation and get familiar with each other.

    People at the peripheral meeting were very interested in that scene. They were eager to come forward to say hello and brush their sense of existence, so as to have something to do with these top forces of the Terran.

    It''s a pity that people of their level can''t go to the inner circle meeting seats.

    They can only look at the leaders of the big forces who are talking to each other on the high stage with envy, and secretly plan to find an opportunity to join in the fun after the talks.

    Under such circumstances, the representative of Mithra Kingdom finally appeared.

    Anxi comes quietly with Leia and alidia.

    On the high stage, all the leaders of the Terran forces unconsciously stood up.

    "Your Majesty Anxi."

    "Your Majesty Anxi."

    "Is this his highness lyard Ella?"

    "Yes, your highness."

    Many people salute at this moment.

    There is no reason.

    This is the kingdom of Mithra. They are the true hosts and the descendants of the brave people who fought against the devil a thousand years ago. They are entitled to be respected for their feelings and reason.

    Today''s talks, in particular, are of great significance.

    A thousand years ago, Mithra presided over the first meeting among the three ethnic groups.

    A thousand years later, the descendants of Mithra presided over the second meeting among the three ethnic groups.

    And the venue of the two talks was here, the kingdom of Mithra.

    In this case, not to mention the major forces of the Terran, that is, the Protoss and the demons, have to pay a little respect to the royal family of Mithra on this occasion.

    "I''ve met you."

    Anxi naturally will not carry any airs, happy to return to the public.

    "Riyadh, Ella Mithra has met you, too."

    Leah made a beautiful aristocratic salute to everyone.

    Today is also the day for Leah to appear on the world stage.

    As the next heir to the throne of Mithra, she must show her style and tell everyone in the world that Mithra has a new heir.

    That''s why Roxie didn''t come along.

    Some people have discovered that.

    "And her royal highness, the second queen, Rosie lusti?"

    Kapelin has been paying attention to this. Seeing that Roxie has not appeared with Anxi and Leia, she immediately asks.

    "The little girl still has to meet her fiance and even the goddesses of the Protoss. She is probably still busy now."

    Anxi replied with a smile.

    He naturally won''t tell kapelin that Roxie doesn''t appear with her and others. The bigger reason is that she can''t cover up Leia''s scenery.

    No way, there are too many auras in Roxie''s body. Once she comes out with Leia, people present will only pay attention to her, not Leia.

    This is not a good thing as far as the inheritance of the kingdom is concerned.

    If you give others the feeling that "Roxie is the best person to inherit the throne", the problem will become very troublesome.

    In view of this, without ansey''s command, Rosie had decided in advance that she would not appear with the royal family of Mithra.

    She will go to meet the goddess of the protoss first, and then meet with sheen, and together with sheen, she will go to the most dazzling stage in the world.

    Of course, ansey''s statement is acceptable to others, but not to capeleen.

    There is no reason.

    "How can she come out with that man and I have to wait for her here?"

    Kapelin was not convinced.

    She''s a woman who''s determined to overpower Roxie, or even steal her man. Now that someone''s sneaking away, she''s naturally very upset.

    However, kapelin is still very clear about the importance of today''s stage. As one of the representatives of Laguna Empire, she must not lose her demeanor.

    So, kapelin down in the heart of uncomfortable, with a smile toward Anxi nodded, said he understood.

    With the appearance of the representatives of the kingdom of Mithra, the leaders of the major forces of the human race and the strong are all here.

    Only the protoss, the demons and the brave side of this meeting are left.

    The existence of the three parties is the top priority of the talks.

    Compared with them, the big figures of the Terran forces present are really nothing.

    After all, strictly speaking, the Terran is the vassal of the protoss, the life created by the Protoss.

    The demons, on the other hand, are past enemies that even the protoss dare not underestimate, and even are not rivals at all. They can compete with both the Protoss and the Terran by their own strength.

    As for the brave, let alone the brave.

    Now, the Protoss and the demons are still fighting for him.

    It can be said that the dialogue among them will determine the future world pattern to a certain extent.

    Can peace be maintained? Or break the status quo?

    After seeing everything.

    In this way, at a certain moment, Anxi stood up.

    "It''s almost time."

    Anxi, as the host and the host of the talks, announced to all sides like this.

    "Silence

    By magic, the sound spread around and into everyone''s ears.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    The scene immediately became silent, and the needle fell.

    "Open the sky!"

    Anxi nodded and announced again.

    At this moment, all the leaders of the forces and the strong stood up together and released their magic to the ceiling of the meeting.

    A stream of magic gathered together, like a cyclone, fell on the ceiling of the venue.

    "Zheng --!"

    The ceiling of the venue immediately burst into dazzling light.

    The next second, the ceiling like a curtain general, slowly open.

    The bright sunlight came in, just gathered into a bunch, hit on the high platform of the Neiwai meeting, and made the high platform very bright.

    It wasn''t long before

    "Boom!"

    Accompanied by a burst of magic roar, dozens of figures come together.

    The three leading goddesses are lidas, anima and nadura.

    They are bathed in the sunshine.

    They came shining with the holy light.

    The huge air gathered together and spread throughout the venue.

    See, the heads of all Terran forces and the strong kneel down on one knee at the same time.

    "I''ve seen lidas!"

    "I''ve seen the goddess anima!"

    "I''ve seen nadura!"

    "Yes, my dear God!"

    The chorus of shouts, as if in prayer, echoed in the meeting hall.

    The goddesses looked down at all this, and all of them showed a smile like seeing grown-up children.

    "Get up."

    Lidas, as the summit of the protoss, indisputably stepped forward at this moment and made her own voice to the whole audience.

    "Today, like you, we are only members of the talks. Therefore, we need not be polite."

    Lidas made a statement like this.

    "Yes

    Everyone responded in unison.

    Later

    "Boom!"

    The air vibrated again.

    However, this time the magic appeared, more spectacular than when the goddess came, more magnificent.

    There are only six people who can cause such magic.

    They are not goddesses, but they are better than goddesses.

    They are so beautiful that they seem to compete with each other.

    Sera the moon demon.

    Schaffner the demon.

    The beast devil liddoma.

    Carmine the poison demon.

    Milupesh the devil.

    Ayi the Dragon demon.

    Six demons, in this world, come at the same time.

    Let heaven and earth suddenly turbulence.

    "Moon demon, demon..."

    Lidas looked at the two demons who had been enemies to her.

    "Dragon demon..."

    Anema and nadura look at Ayi.

    "It''s... It''s a poison devil!"

    "She did come!"

    "Hum!"

    Nord, willt and shierti looked at Carmina with some anger.

    "Poison devil..."

    Artemis calm face, looking at Milu''s eyes flashing light.

    And lied on Milu''s head is watched by the people.

    Among them, Sophie, Leia and Niya are the most cautious.

    no way out.

    A thousand years ago, it was this small animal that seemed harmless to human beings and animals that nearly leveled the whole battlefield and the whole continent.

    At that time, the enemy was the thirteen heroes of the human race.

    After a thousand years, once opponents, enemies, nightmares, desperate objects will come together.

    Let the atmosphere in the meeting place turn a sharp turn for the worse.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    In the meeting hall, the air was as oppressive as freezing.

    Different from the piety of the goddess of the protoss, the arrival of the demons only brought overwhelming pressure to the people present.

    It was like the essence of the magic in the six people fluctuating, just like this will give people a sense of the whole world will be crushed.

    "Gulu..."

    Someone accidentally swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but just broke the solidification of the scene.

    "We''re not late, are we?"

    Sela, with her sisters, smiles at everyone present.

    Although the smile was not terrible, and even a little pleasant, none of the representatives of the human race dared to come forward and reply at this time.

    They don''t have that qualification.

    Only the three goddesses of the protoss are qualified to have equal dialogue with the demons.

    "Of course not."

    Anema shook her head with a gentle expression.

    "We just arrived."

    Nadura also has a beautiful smile.

    Only lidas, with a tight little face, seemed unwilling to show any flaws on this occasion.

    "Is there only six of you in the demons?"

    Lidas looked around at the demons and asked.

    The demons looked at each other.

    "Why?" With a smile but not a smile, Schaffner let all the people on the scene be dejected and said, "is it not enough to have six of us here?"

    This sentence made lidas unable to refute for a moment.

    After all, it''s enough for the six demons to come out together.

    They are the top of the demon family. After the death of the demon king, they are the leaders of the whole demon family and the demon world. Each of them is strong enough to be superior to the others. Except for lidas, the world''s most powerful goddess of destiny, no one can easily defeat them alone.

    The arrival of the six of them can be regarded as the arrival of the whole demon clan.

    At least, even if the Protoss and Terran join hands, it is impossible to leave them.

    of course...

    "Don''t you follow the brave?"

    Lidas looked at Schaffner with a bad look.

    The protoss naturally mastered the information that schafner appeared beside him and lived in his home.

    "Well, we have to avoid suspicion." She glanced in one direction, shrugged her shoulders, and said, "the Lord is coming. How can my mother''s sister stick to her fiance all the time?"

    Smell speech, the goddess of the protoss coincidentally looked at Ai Yi.

    "Hum."

    AI Yi snorted, holding the pillow, not too small head, a look of disdain.

    "Ayi."

    Lied on Milu''s head is a little blame AI Yi, seems to blame her in this occasion back to people''s face.

    "To fight?"

    Milu tilted her head, did not know why, and said something with innocent expression, which made the eyes of Artemis who had been watching her cold.

    Sure enough, this ghost is still the evil. Even after a thousand years, it has not changed.

    In the eyes of Artemis, Milu''s existence of dangerous and cruel behavior without consciousness is undoubtedly innate evil.

    Had it not been for this occasion, as her superior God, that she should not have spoken at all, Artemis had already found Milu.

    Among the demons, there are many evils, but the one that Artemis can''t accept most is Milu.

    Therefore, in the final war a thousand years ago, Artemis would fight Milu.

    She wanted to fight against the evil born devil.

    Unfortunately, Milu is a demon. Even Artemis can only draw with her and can''t attack her easily.

    This matter has been haunted by Artemis to this day.

    Milu, on the other hand, seems to have forgotten Artemis. She didn''t even look at her. She just giggled and made Artemis feel worse and worse.

    On the other hand, Kamina has already been in line of sight with Nord, willt, and shierti. It''s like letting the eyes collide with each other, rubbing out electric current. One side looks cold, the other side grins, and secretly launches a fierce confrontation.

    Like this, the demons told others how fierce the struggle between the Protoss and the demons was in the past.

    A lot of people are scared to see it. They are afraid that these bigwigs will get angry on the spot and fight directly.

    If these people fight, it will be a trivial matter.

    Therefore, many people have cast their eyes to those who are qualified to intervene in that occasion.

    Specifically, it is the people of Mithra who are the hosts.

    But how dare Anxi and Leia stand out?

    In the end, it was Euler and Elise who spoke.

    "Goddesses."

    "Lord anema."

    Euler and Elise gave a small call to the goddesses.

    Anima and nadura immediately came out to make it up.

    "Well, folks, this is not the time to fight."

    "This is in front of all forces in the world. Don''t let people see jokes."

    As a famous goddess of good temper, the goddess of life and the goddess of nature advised.

    Some of the gods and demons were unwilling to fight. Some had to beat their drums and stop fighting.

    "In terms of demons, we are the only six people here today." "Can we start now?" she said

    Hearing Sarah''s words, Anxi quickly stood up.

    "And the brave Sheehan himself was not there."

    As soon as the words came out, all the people on the scene looked at Schaffner.

    Seeing this, xiafune smiles and turns her head to see the sky, regardless of how much harm she does to the people present.

    "Isn''t this coming?"

    The clear sound came into everyone''s ears.

    Everyone present was shocked and couldn''t help looking up at the sky.

    There was only one round of Yao sun hanging high.

    However, gradually, many people have found out.

    Under the sun wheel, it seems that there are three figures, quietly appear.

    There''s no great momentum.

    There was no startling movement.

    They appear here without a sound, and they are printed into everyone''s eyes without a sound.

    And gradually be seen.

    "Roxie

    Anxi and Liya could not help but make a sound to the graceful figure floating on the left, which made lidas look up quickly.

    "Evil god, Lilith."

    Artemis showed a sharp look at a small figure floating on the right, calling out the other party''s taboo.

    But more people are focusing on the figure floating in the middle.

    "Oh? Are we the last one? "

    Some frivolous words reverberate in the air, and the casual and uninhibited character of the Futurist is completely explained.

    Who else could it be besides sheen?

    "Is that Sean the brave?"

    Artemis'' eyes were drawn to sheen.

    "The brave..."

    All the people present held their breath subconsciously.

    Some of them have already met sheen, and some of them have not seen sheen for the first time until today, and they have met the brave men in the rumor.

    Sean bathed in everyone''s eyes, overlooking the entire venue, after a while, suddenly pulled out the waist of the sword.

    "Zheng --!"

    The dazzling holy light suddenly shines from the holy sword.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    All the people present, whether Terrans, protoss or demons, suddenly changed their faces.

    Sheehan held up the sword and let the light of the sword turn into a brilliant light, illuminating the whole Rongguang hall and even the whole island in the middle of the lake.

    At this moment, the people in the capital saw this scene one after another.

    "That... That light...!"

    "Holy sword!"

    "It''s the holy light of the sword!"

    "Ah, ah...!"

    All the people were talking in unison, looking at the holy light shining over the island in the middle of the lake, all of them were excited and moved.

    Just because it was the light that brought hope to the Protoss and the Terran, the light that crusaded against the demon king and saved the world.

    After thousands of years, this light appeared in the world again, appeared in front of people''s eyes.

    Now is the time for the brave to return to this world.

    "Bang!"

    The dazzling sword was thrown from the air by Sheehan and stabbed on the high platform of the inner council seat, just like the sword of King Arthur''s stone in the legend of Great Britain. The tip of the sword sank into the high platform and stood in the middle of the triangular conference seat.

    It is also the center of the whole Rongguang hall, which can be easily seen by everyone.

    Sean, with Roxie and Lilith, lands in front of the sword.

    "I will not introduce myself to you."

    Sean''s voice sounded slowly.

    "I believe that the existence of this sword is perfect, and it shows my identity to all present."

    Sheen raised her eyes and watched all the guests in the hall of glory.

    "Today''s meeting of the three ethnic groups is due to me."

    "I also know that my appearance has brought a lot of troubles to the world."

    "Therefore, in today''s meeting, I will formally initiate a dialogue with you as representatives of the world from my own standpoint."

    "There is no other purpose. I just want to tell you that although I am an outsider, I am not an aggressor in a world where brave people are no longer needed."

    "You can confidently and boldly ask me the questions in your mind. As long as you can answer them, I will answer them."

    "Of course, it''s better not to have problems that should not arise."

    As Sheehan said this, he turned his eyes to a person present.

    Suddenly, a lot of people are very uncomfortable or guilty of moving their eyes.

    Sheen chuckled and continued to announce.

    "I swear to the sword in my hand that it will never be the cause of unrest."

    "In other words, I have no intention of destroying the peace of this world, and I would not like to see the end of the Millennium war because of me."

    "The premise is that others don''t provoke me first."

    "Otherwise, you may soon realize that, in fact, I am not quite the same as the brave people you know."

    With these words, Sheehan put away his sharp attitude and turned to a lazy voice.

    "Before the meeting, I want to make it clear to you in advance like this."

    "In case I get angry, you will think I have no manners."

    "That''s all I want to say."

    At the end of the speech, Sheehan turned to the completely unresponsive Anxi.

    "Are you ready to take a seat? Your majesty

    Xi Enshi spoke to Anxi.

    "But... Yes."

    Anxi then reacted, smiling bitterly and peeping at all the people present.

    The vast majority of people are in silence, speechless.

    There are also some people whispering, it seems that Sheehan did not expect to make such a declaration before the opening.

    Harvey, capeline, Elise, Sophie and other acquaintances with sheen, are the same as Anxi, slightly wry smile.

    Even Rosie and Leia were speechless in the eye.

    The goddesses of the protoss blinked and looked into Sheen''s eyes.

    Artemis was the same, staring at sheen, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Lidas, anima and nadura did not comment at all.

    And the demons are needless to say, looking at Sheen''s eyes is not surprised, but full of laughter and appreciation.

    "It''s you."

    AI Yi''s face is hard to avoid the emergence of a faint smile.

    "Ha ha."

    Schaffner was very happy with her smile, as if she was very satisfied with Sean''s performance.

    Even Carmina rarely looked at sheen with admiration.

    Lied and Milu are a sigh, a smile by open.

    At last, Sarah gave sheen the same deep look and agreed with her with a smile.

    "In this case, I also declare in advance on behalf of the demons that we have no idea of breaking the peace, and it has nothing to do with the reappearance of [call of the brave]. I hope that you of the protoss will learn from me and give us a clear conscience."

    The saying of meaning makes the goddess of the protoss look at each other with embarrassment.

    They know that Sala refers to the evil speculation of the good people of the protoss to the demons.

    "... are you sure?"

    Lidas was silent for a long time, then asked such a question.

    Sela gave a faint smile.

    "Swear to our Lord."

    This is the most solemn declaration for the demons.

    "Good!" Lidas immediately said in a loud voice, "then I also swear to our supreme God that the protoss will never launch the idea of [call of the brave] against the demons without authorization."

    Anema and nadura also nodded solemnly.

    Artemis and other goddesses also stood in awe.

    Even the oath in the name of the high God is the highest oath for the Protoss.

    No one can question it.

    As a result, under the leadership of Sheehan, before the talks began, the two gods and Demons clarified their previous speculations and doubts about each other in the most solemn way.

    "Cough..." Anxi coughed and said, "well, everyone, please take a seat."

    Everyone immediately nodded.

    Under such circumstances, the talks between the three ethnic groups, which have been separated for thousands of years, have begun.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    Protoss, demons, Terrans.

    The three major races of Ohm niepertanson, and the top people of all races, took part one after another.

    In terms of the number of people, there are the most people sitting on the seats of the Terran, followed by the protoss who came with 20 superior gods, and finally the demons who have only six demons.

    Therefore, after sitting down, AI Yi suddenly made a sound.

    "Come and sit here."

    It is not necessary to ask more about who this remark is aimed at.

    Sean, who was about to sit down at the Terran meeting, shrugged and went to the demon seat.

    Lilith followed without hesitation.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Rosie followed with a similar sigh.

    Seeing this scene, the faces of the goddesses of the protoss all changed slightly, and even many of the people of the Terran changed their faces.

    no way out.

    As the trump card of the Protoss and the hero of the Terran, the brave go to the seat where the demons are. This will only give the neurotic superiors the imagination that "the brave have chosen to stand in line with the demons".

    This makes the expressions of many goddesses of the protoss not very good-looking.

    And then all the people of the Terran frowned.

    "Again..."

    Anxi and Leia are helpless.

    "At this time, do you still go your own way to do things that stimulate people''s nerves?"

    Harvey, capellin, Elise and Sophie are also sad.

    Artemis could not even help but wanted to stand up and say something, but was held down by anima.

    Anima then shook her head at Artemis and motioned her not to act rashly.

    "Now, he really has a better relationship with the demons."

    Anima forced Artemis to admit this fact.

    Artemis clenched his teeth, wanted to attack, and finally endured it.

    It''s also Ritas who has to endure.

    Looking at Rosie behind Sheehan, sitting in the seat of the demon clan, lidas almost didn''t get angry.

    But nadura next to her stopped her.

    "She is, after all, Sean''s fiancee."

    Nadura advised.

    Under the condition of having a formal engagement with sheen, if Rosie does not follow sheen and chooses another seat, it will only increase some unnecessary speculation.

    "But..."

    Lidas is not very receptive.

    Not only the brave, but also the most satisfied benefactors and heirs of their own family are on the side of the demons, which can''t be ignored for the Protoss.

    "Well, that doesn''t mean much."

    Nadura can only do her best to pacify lidas.

    Don''t know what they caused a secret dispute, or has been expected, but did not care about Sean sat by the side of Aiyi.

    "Your Highness The Dragon demon, and your highness."

    Roxie followed and saluted the demons.

    The demons all looked at Roxie with great interest.

    "I didn''t expect you to come with me, your highness, Roxie rusty."

    Sarah laughed and made a voice at Roxie.

    "Are you not afraid that the Protoss and kingdom are not satisfied with you?"

    Schaffner also fanned out such words.

    "Is she the treasure of that Kingdom?"

    Carmina is still looking at Roxie.

    As for lid and Milu, they nodded to Roxie.

    The two sides have met each other in the land of spirits, which is not strange.

    Under such circumstances, Roxie pursed her lips and said something as if she were not arrogant.

    "Today, my position is only on behalf of the brave themselves, and I attend this meeting as the fiancee of the brave."

    Roxie''s meaning is very obvious, that is, where Sean is, where she is.

    and...

    "I also want to say hello to his highness Ayi."

    Roxie seems to have a point.

    AI Yi naturally won''t ignore Roxie as casually as before.

    "Indeed, I should say hello to you, too."

    AI Yi light voice.

    Both of them are the fiancees of the brave Sean, who will enter the same door in the future.

    That being the case, it''s time for us to say hello.

    In particular, they didn''t know each other before.

    However, at that time, AI Yi had not confirmed the relationship with sheen, while Roxie''s relationship with sheen was developing by leaps and bounds. They did not expect that one day, they would become the same person''s wife.

    It''s not strange for the rest of us to pinch each other at this time.

    But now, the time and place are wrong, so it''s hard to pick them up.

    Besides, sheen won''t watch them pinch.

    "It''s all a family. What''s wrong with sitting together?"

    Sheen, as if not aware of the smell of smoke at all, laughed as if he didn''t care.

    Only Ayi, Roxie and Schaffner may be able to find that Sheen''s eyes are faintly threatening.

    It''s like saying

    "If you dare to kill each other, don''t blame me for executing the family law."

    So, Ayi and Roxie are very wise to choose to shut up.

    Sela is laughing like a voice.

    "Then sit down. There are many vacant seats here."

    With that, Sarah gave sheen a look.

    Sean immediately took Lilith and Roxie''s hand and sat on the seat of the demon clan.

    Of course, he does not know how many people will be given the chance to think.

    But as nadura says, Sheen has a better relationship with the demons than the Protoss.

    Not to mention the factors of Ayi, not to mention the factors of Schaffner, let''s say that in the magic palace, the six demons did not hesitate to waste their magic power in order to help them improve their strength, which was enough for Sheehan to stand on their side.

    Although the relationship between sheen, Protoss and Terrans can not be said to be bad, for one thing, there are not only people who are kind to themselves, but also many people who want to use and target themselves, so sheen will not stand in line with the Terrans completely. For another thing, he is not sure about the attitude of the protoss, or the attitude of other goddesses except the three goddesses.

    In contrast, he already knows the roots of the demons, and has the relationship between AI Yi and Schaffner. At this time, standing in line with the demons may stimulate some people, but he can also express his position.

    That is, he, indeed, unlike the brave of the past, is not subject to secular conventions.

    Therefore, if you want to kidnap him morally or say something as a brave man, you''d better weigh it first.

    Sean just wanted to express such an intention, so that a lot of whimsical people on the scene can sober up.

    It turns out that Sheehan''s step is very dangerous, but also very wonderful.

    At least, many people look at Sheen''s eyes are no longer full of examination and ready to move, but look at Lilith, Roxie and a group of demons around him, and begin to fear.

    The brave may not be able to eat their way - this message has caught many people off guard.

    At this time, they have to worry instead.

    Worry about whether the brave will really run to the demons.

    If it turns out that way, the demons who get the brave will be willing to live in a demon world instead of ambition in the divine world and the human world?

    This is the worry of the leaders.

    Seeing the atmosphere of the scene become depressed again, Anxi got up quickly.

    "Now that they have all taken the seats, the talks among the three ethnic groups will be officially announced."

    With a wave of Anxi''s hand, the gate of Rongguang hall gradually closed in a solemn roar.

    The whole venue was immediately isolated from the outside world.

    As the host and moderator of the talks, Anxi continued to speak in front of everyone.

    "The main topic of this meeting is the rebirth of the call of the brave."

    Anxi glanced in Sheehan''s direction and let her voice swing away by magic.

    "Thousands of years later, when the demon king was attacked and Ohm niepertanson was divided into three parts, the brave men who were called to this world to save the world and defeat the demon king have already completed their long-standing mission."

    "We, the ancestor of Mithra Kingdom, the strongest brave man of all ages, Mithra, became one of the last brave men of omnipotence."

    "However, the protoss grand secret instrument used to summon the brave, a large-scale magic ceremony across the world created by the Supreme God, omnis, was sealed and no longer used."

    "Therefore, for thousands of years, Ohm niepertanson has no longer welcomed any brave people, and in principle, there will be no brave people in the future."

    "However, now, thousands of years later, Ohm niepertanson unexpectedly ushered in the brave again."

    "Sean boztut, a brave man who has established more or less relations with the three ethnic groups, now appears in front of you with his sword."

    Anxi''s voice began to get serious.

    "Why do the brave appear again?"

    "Why will [call of the brave] be restarted again?"

    "Now that the demon king has been knocked down, what is the purpose of summoning brave people with holy sword and great power to do these things?"

    "I believe that''s what all of you here, and all the life of Ohm niepertanson, are thinking about and have to think about."

    "Because we don''t want to restart the war, let alone destroy the peace that has lasted for thousands of years."

    "Is there any conspiracy among them?"

    "This is the most important issue we need to understand in this meeting of the three ethnic groups."

    Here is the end of the basic elaboration.

    Next, both Protoss and Demons should prove their innocence.

    In order not to be the cause of war, both the gods and demons have to prove that they have not privately summoned the brave, but secretly planned.

    In particular, the protoss, as the keeper of the call of the brave, have to clarify their feelings and reasoning.

    "Lord lidas, Lord anema, Lord nadura, and the goddesses."

    Anxi then turned to the seat of the Protoss and asked on behalf of all present.

    "Since all the goddesses swore that they had nothing to do with the call of the brave in the name of the high God omnis, can we think that you have not restarted the secret instrument of the call of the brave from the beginning to the end to summon Sean the brave into this world?"

    This question, in exchange for nature, is the affirmation of the goddesses.

    "We can assure you in the name of God that the protoss has not restarted the grand secret instrument of [call of the brave]."

    Lidas made a firm claim.

    Anima and nadura spoke, too.

    "Since I found out the existence of heen the brave, I have investigated this matter, and even personally went to the place where the seal of [call of the brave] is located. As a result, the border there is still in operation. No one can cross the border and get in touch with the great secret of [call of the brave] except my supreme and beloved mother God."

    So anima promised.

    "I have also investigated the deeds of the protoss goddesses, and finally determined that no one in the protoss goddesses has ever approached the place of seal for nearly a thousand years, because our supreme and beloved mother God has already ordered us to seal the call of the brave. In this case, we will never violate our mother God''s wishes and contact the grand secret instrument of the call of the brave without authorization."

    Nadura was so sure.

    In a word, in the current situation, it is impossible for the protoss to use the "call of the brave" to summon the brave into the world.

    "I can also assure you that what the protoss said is true."

    Artemis raised his hand.

    She is the goddess of justice and the guardian of order. One of the effects of her power is to be able to judge crimes and make them invisible.

    As the goddess of justice and order, Artemis'' concept of existence itself does not allow her to connive her fellow race to do anything harmful to world peace.

    Therefore, the assurance of Artemis is very strong, no one will think that she is trying to cover up the same race.

    "Then..." Anxi turned to the demon side and asked, "Your Highness, do you also want to show that you have nothing to do with the call of the brave from the beginning to the end?"

    As for Anxi''s question, Sela shows an effortless attitude.

    "At least, we can guarantee that the demons don''t master [call of the brave], a means created by the Supreme God himself."

    Sela didn''t have too many excuses, just said so.

    But it is this sentence that is surprisingly persuasive.

    "It''s a great mystery involving the rest of the world. Who can achieve such a miracle except omnis, the Supreme God?"

    The expression of the presence of the old God Schaffner.

    "Although we are proud of our power, when it comes to mysterious means, we are not as good as the protoss, which is well known all over the world."

    So did LYD.

    "The protoss are good at creating miracles and reaching the peak in all fields. If we have such means, how can we entangle with the protoss for many years?"

    Carmina''s tone was faintly ironic.

    "It has nothing to do with us!"

    Milu showed it in a straight line.

    Aii''s all that''s left. Nothing.

    But even if she doesn''t say anything, it''s enough.

    I have to say that there is some truth in what the demons say.

    If even the call of the brave can reappear, then the demons are not the demons. How can the protoss feel?

    This is the direction determined by the characteristics of different races, and it can not be easily reversed.

    If the demons can even reproduce the call of the brave, the protoss who is good at creating miracles must have mastered this method.

    "I would like to ask, without the power of the Supreme God, can the protoss achieve a large-scale cross world calling ceremony?"

    Sela throws such a question.

    Lidas, anima and nadura looked at each other and finally shook their heads.

    "Even if I can control my fate, I can''t interfere in the fate of the rest of the world." Lidas shook her head and sighed, "that''s something that only the Mother God can interfere in. Even the devil can''t do it?"

    To sum up, it has nothing to do with the demons.

    Even, no one is willing to admit that the demons can do such a thing.

    So

    "It has nothing to do with the demons."

    Sarah came to the conclusion.

    The scene became silent for a moment.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    In fact, the suspicion of the demon clan is not big here.

    Because, as they stand at the top of the world, they know very well how incredible a miracle like "call of the brave" has to be.

    The Supreme God, omnipotent goddess, has just been able to do such a thing.

    But the rest?

    As lidas said, even she couldn''t create the great secret instrument of the call of the brave.

    As the closest to the Almighty existence, lidas, the goddess of fate, thinks that she can''t do it. Who else can do it in this world?

    Demons?

    That is not good at creating miracles, but is famous for its power!

    Therefore, when there are different opinions, smart people actually know that suspecting the demons is more about conspiracy theories and the situation caused by some intentional people secretly fanning the flames.

    Real discerning people will not doubt that the demons have reappeared the Supreme God''s great secret instrument of the call of the brave. They will only doubt whether they have interfered with the sealed call of the brave and used the existing ritual of the call of the brave to summon the brave to the world.

    But the guarantee of the three goddesses denied this.

    The Supreme God personally seals the call of the brave on the border of the divine world, where there is the border of the Supreme God, and even many goddesses of the protoss can''t get in. How can the people of the demons sneak into the divine world, and then sneak into the sealed place to get in touch with the great secret instrument of the call of the brave?

    If the devil is still alive, she can do it, but the devil has passed away. It is no longer possible for the devil to interfere in the existence of the miracle product of [call of the brave] regardless of the power of the Supreme God.

    Therefore, instead of suspecting that the demons summoned the brave, many big people actually suspect that the protoss secretly restarted the ceremony of "summoning the brave".

    But the protoss even swore in the name of the high God and denied this point.

    This shows that, within the scope that the protoss can investigate, no goddess really touches the grand secret instrument of the call of the brave.

    In other words, the protoss of the suspect, even if there is no way to completely clear, still can remove more than half.

    As a result, both Protoss and demons have nothing to do with the call of the brave.

    This makes many heads of the human race and the strong can''t help whispering, which makes a little noise in the hall of glory.

    "Silence

    Anxi immediately loud stop, let the scene once again restore the silence.

    At the same time, the dwarf, sitting not far away from Anxi, spoke.

    "Don''t make things so difficult!"

    With a rough voice, natz, the king of the dwarves, finally spoke out.

    He seemed to be impatient with such a tedious meeting process, and said directly: "anyway, the brave man is here. Why don''t you ask him directly, who was summoned to this world?"

    Natz''s words, so that everyone''s eyes are focused on Sheehan''s body.

    Sheen frowned and did not speak.

    Because some people first echoed natz''s speech.

    "I think so too. Just ask me directly."

    Cold laughter came out of each other''s mouth.

    It was an orc warrior sitting next to natz the dwarf king.

    He was dressed in thick black body armor, covered with hair, and had only one eye on his face, which made him look creepy.

    His voice made sheen frown, turn his eyes and look at Roxie beside him.

    Roxie noticed Sheen''s sight and whispered to sheen.

    "He''s the orc''s Goula."

    In a word, Sean narrowed his eyes.

    Gwula, the name Sean was mentioned by Elise.

    There is no reason.

    It''s just that he is the strongest warrior of the orcs and the leader of the strongest Orc tribe in the orcs. His rank is as high as 99. He has always kept Nobu under his feet, making him the second best of the orcs.

    It is said that he is not a pure orc, neither a strong tiger man, a werewolf, nor a nimble cat man, a rabbit man. Instead, he is an orc who was born by chance after being mixed by several Orc groups.

    No one can tell which group of orcs he is now, but he has the characteristics of all Orc groups.

    Tiger man''s strong physique and strength, he has.

    Werewolf''s fierce and swift, he has.

    Cat man''s flexibility, he has.

    Even dog man''s sense of smell and pig man''s tenacious vitality, he has.

    He integrated the characteristics of all Orc groups into one, and became a mixed species that could not even confirm its own group.

    In this way, there is no doubt that he has the strongest strength and the highest potential in the orcs. He is considered to be a character who can reach the extreme level sooner or later and become a strong one.

    Some call him the orc king.

    Some call him the most incredible existence in Orc history.

    His birth even attracted anima''s attention and almost became anima''s benefactor.

    It''s a pity that Goula''s character is too strong and domineering, even very vicious, aggressive and aggressive. When he was three years old, he started to kill people. When he was ten years old, he usurped his position as the leader of his tribe. From then on, he constantly started wars with other Orc tribes, In less than 30 years, I don''t know how many Orc tribes I have devoured, and I have made my tribe the strongest Orc tribe.

    This aggressiveness, this aggressiveness, is not what anima likes.

    So, anema came once, met with Goula, and finally left a word.

    "He can''t be a person who respects life."

    As a result, the orc hybrid with the king''s pose has missed the blessing of the goddess of life.

    It is said that on the first day of becoming the leader of the tribe, the hybrid Orc secretly ordered that all members of the tribe should not pray for the goddess of life, and all the statues of the goddess of life were secretly destroyed.

    From this, we can see how much hatred this Orc king has and how narrow-minded he is.

    The goddess blessing him seems to be a superior evil god of the Protoss.

    In view of this, Goula''s actions are very unscrupulous.

    At this moment, this unscrupulous hybrid Orc seems to be ready to fire on sheen.

    "Mr. brave, just tell me. Who is dissatisfied with the current situation of the world and summoned you to destroy the peace of the world?"

    Goula''s words are very strange.

    That skin smile meat don''t smile of appearance, have to say, really pull hatred.

    Sheen glanced at him, smiling but speechless.

    "You don''t want to say that, do you? Our brave man? " Goula sneered and said, "maybe we have to wonder if you have any plans with the people who call you to do something you shouldn''t do behind your back?"

    As soon as the words came out, many people on the field began to blink.

    Of course, there are also a lot of people showing an unhappy expression.

    Those are the people who have a better relationship with sheen.

    Elise and others, in particular, not only showed an angry look at Goula.

    They didn''t like this cruel Orc king, but now the other side is inexplicably angry with Sean, so they can''t help feeling angry.

    It''s just

    "It''s a misunderstanding."

    Sheehan smiles at gueula, but what he says is like this.

    "I''m just thinking, in this too formal situation, is it possible to be rude?"

    At Hearn''s words, the sneer on Goula''s face froze.

    no way out.

    Sean almost pointed to his nose and told him, "I want to hit you.".

    There was a flash of malice in Goula''s eyes.

    But he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Wang natz, the dwarf next to him.

    Seeing this, natz spoke again.

    "All the top points of the three ethnic groups are here. Today is the second meeting of the three ethnic groups in a thousand years. Those who dare to fight here, even those who are brave, can''t make sense."

    This kind of opinion tells many people that the dwarf King seems to be in the same camp as guula.

    These two people may be the representatives of all the forces present who have different ideas about Sheen''s identity?

    Anyway, no one can see their respect for the brave from them.

    What''s more, they don''t even have the respect for the goddess.

    This makes many girls frown.

    Especially anima and nadura, their brows are deeply wrinkled.

    As the highest belief of orcs and dwarves, and the goddess responsible for guiding them, anima and nadura seem not satisfied with the kings of these two groups.

    But the goddess will only be responsible for guidance and protection, not too much interference in their own will, therefore, although they frown, but did not say anything.

    Only sheen gave them a meaningful look.

    Immediately, he drew his eyes back.

    "It''s true that on this occasion, even I don''t want to make a fool of myself and make everyone feel embarrassed."

    Sean''s voice was faint.

    "Well, today I will come here with the idea of settling the disputes caused by me once and for all, and let the world return to its original state."

    "I''m not a good person, but I don''t want to take the initiative to start a dispute."

    "There are a lot of people here that I care about."

    "So, just for once, I will cooperate with you."

    With these words, sheen stood up.

    "I know that you have always had doubts about what I was called to do."

    "There are some groundless worries."

    "Some are worried about whether there is any conspiracy behind this."

    "But today, I want to tell you."

    "The reason why I am called is not to start a war, nor is it caused by a conspiracy, but because there are enemies in the world that I need to deal with."

    Sean looked around at all the people present and suddenly laughed.

    "You may as well guess who is the enemy to be dealt with by the brave?"

    Smell speech, the public is a Leng at first.

    Then everyone''s face changed.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    Who is the enemy to be dealt with by the brave?

    I believe that even an ordinary civilian, or even a child under the age of 10, can answer this question.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe devil.

    The enemy that needs the brave to deal with is the devil.

    It''s not the demons, nor the demons, but the devil himself.

    Because, even if the whole demon clan and demon people are added together, they are not equal to the threat brought by a demon king.

    The protoss can do nothing about it.

    The Supreme God could not help her.

    In this world, from ancient times to the present, but also in the future will never change the true sense of the strongest.

    In order to deal with her, the Supreme God will create the great secret instrument of the call of the brave, which is well known in the world.

    Of course, the world does not know that the birth of the brave is also due to the miracle of the Supreme God.

    In order to complete the concept of "the brave", and to cultivate the natural enemies of the devil king, and to defeat the existence of the devil king, the Supreme God has created countless different worlds, which are used to cultivate the life of the brave.

    Therefore, all of the brave, whether they are born, exist or summon, are for one purpose.

    That is, down with the devil.

    Now that Sheen has said such a thing, what do people think?

    "Do you want to say that you will be called, all for the purpose of overthrowing the devil?"

    Natz spoke in a deep voice.

    "That''s ridiculous!" Goula sniffed and said, "the devil has been knocked down!"

    yes.

    The devil is down.

    But Sheehan said that he would be called to overthrow the devil?

    It''s not ridiculous. What is it?

    Not to mention natz, Goula and other people who choose to attack sheen for a variety of purposes, such as Roxie, Leia, havis, capeline, Elise, Sophie and other supporters around sheen, are all shocked by Sheen''s statement.

    Naturally, the goddesses of the protoss also changed their faces.

    On the contrary, the six demons in sera''s party looked at each other and chose to be silent.

    This performance falls into the eyes of some people who have a heart, which makes them raise their heart.

    Is it true that the devil has not yet?

    no

    impossible!

    Many people are frightened by their bold ideas and quickly deny themselves.

    It''s not that they can''t think of it, it''s that they dare not.

    Artemis couldn''t even keep his voice.

    "What are you trying to express? Please make it clear

    Artemis'' tone was already a little anxious.

    It''s just that Sheehan''s statement is too much of a concern.

    Sean didn''t sell it.

    "The next is what the presence that called me into this world told me."

    With such a sentence as the opening remarks, Sheehan began to explain the original devil''s second devil creation plan and seventh devil creation plan.

    Not many of the people present know about these things.

    After all, neither plan has ever been exposed by the original devil.

    In addition to the demons, there are very few people in the Terrans and Protoss who know about the ritual.

    Back then, the magic ritual in the ataru gorge was exposed because of the relationship between sheen and Ayi.

    Before that, the magic ceremony named "magic ritual" only happened in the demon world and the forest of Tagore.

    Therefore, at that time, even the kingdom was once in a state of insufficient intelligence due to the first encounter with the magic refining ceremony, so that it could not judge why the situation happened that time.

    It was not until AI Yi explained to Sheehan that Sheehan knew the existence of the "magic ritual" and even the existence of the "original devil".

    Then there is the second devil creation plan and the seventh devil creation plan.

    Except for the demons who have been fighting against the original demons, the other two are not aware of these two plans.

    The elves have been involved in many [magic refining rituals] in Tagore''s forest. Maybe they know something about it. As a goddess of nature who can peep at a world, nadura also knows something about it. However, the specific situation of the elves has never been disclosed.

    This time, through this meeting, Sheehan threw out all this information.

    There are two reasons.

    One is that the actions of the original demons have become more and more conspicuous, and their activities have become more and more frequent. Their plan of creating demons may have come to an end, and then they will take very large-scale actions, thus harming the whole world. Therefore, in order to avoid the Terran and protoss being caught off guard by the original demons due to lack of intelligence, After Schaffner''s message, Sheehan got permission from the demons to disclose the information.

    Another is because it''s really a good excuse.

    There''s no way to expose the existence of neon.

    At least, I have repeatedly declared that I do not want my existence to be known by others.

    In view of this, Sean must not be able to make clear the details of this when he mentions the called thing on this occasion.

    Not to mention, the reason why Nina called herself was very ambiguous. Even if sheen said it, no one would believe it.

    To sum up, as for the reason why she was called, Sheehan chose to use the words that ninen had used.

    It''s to deal with the old demons and the underground forces that attempt to create a new demon king.

    The result is obvious.

    Knowing the existence of the original devil, the creation plan of the second devil and the creation plan of the seventh devil, everyone''s expression became suspicious.

    Even natz and Goula were silent and speechless, shocked by the intelligence revealed by Sheehan.

    Including the goddesses of the protoss, they were scared by the information that sheen suddenly exposed.

    "The creation of the second devil..."

    Lidas''s eyes grew heavy.

    "Is that true? Sera the moon

    Artemis has already stood up.

    Others turned their eyes to the demons.

    See, the expression of the demons is too calm.

    "It''s true that some people who overestimate themselves have come up with unrealistic ideas." "But don''t worry, they can''t achieve it," she said

    "Do you really think there will be a second devil in the world?" "Don''t they believe in themselves?" said Schaffner sarcastically

    "As for the rebirth of the demon king, you can rest assured that it is absolutely impossible." Lied also spoke and said solemnly, "it''s only possible that the old demon sect named [original demon] wants to create a seventh demon."

    "We''ve never paid attention to that second Lord creation plan." Kamina even more disdained to say: "that [seventh demon creation plan] is like a joke."

    Milu immediately followed and nodded.

    Although I don''t know what everyone is talking about, it''s right to follow my sisters.

    Finally, even Ayi can''t say no.

    "It''s just a demon. Even if it''s born, it can''t be a fatal threat."

    It is true that demons are very strong, very strong. Even if they are alone, they are enough to overturn the whole human race. Even the detached existence such as the goddess of life and the goddess of nature can crush them, which can be called the pronoun of violence.

    But in this world, there are six of the same demons.

    The protoss also has lidas, Artemis, and the three goddesses of time and space.

    A devil, strong to strong, but not invincible.

    Only the devil is truly invincible.

    Even the devil can be attacked by the sword of the brave.

    So

    "From this point of view, Sean the brave is called to be on guard." Sera said intentionally or unintentionally: "even in our opinion, a new demon can''t be born, but the existence of heen, who summoned the brave, may have another idea, and finally reappear the miracle of [summoning the brave]."

    With these words, Sarah looks at sheen.

    "Don''t you think so? Your honor

    Sarah asked with a smile.

    Sean felt uncomfortable.

    For some reason, he always felt that Sarah had seen through everything.

    In addition, the rest of the demons more or less showed their deep feelings, which made sheen always feel that they seemed to know something.

    On the contrary, the goddesses of the protoss looked at each other, completely confused.

    In the end, even lidas couldn''t help it.

    "Then who is calling you?"

    Lidas finally asked the question she cared about the most.

    This is also a problem that everyone cares about.

    Who is it?

    Who in the end has the way to cross the border of the Supreme God, get in touch with the great secret instrument of the call of the brave, and successfully start this miraculous ceremony under the condition of concealing the world and the sea?

    This question is of great importance to both the Protoss and the Terrans.

    Only a group of demons, still choose silence to fight.

    In this case

    "At my request, I will not tell you who is calling me."

    Sean spoke with a calm face.

    When they heard this, the leaders of the Terran forces headed by natz and Goula were ready to launch an attack immediately.

    But sheen didn''t give them a chance.

    "I can only tell you that I was blessed at the same time that I was called."

    Sean seemed to want to beat all the opposition in the audience. He scanned the audience and said something without surprise.

    "I have received the blessing of the Supreme God."

    When this sentence was heard all over the audience, the audience was suddenly quiet.

    Besides, it''s still dead silence.

    At this moment, the heads of power and the strong of all Terrans showed the same expression.

    That''s shock.

    "What...!"

    At the same time, the goddesses headed by Artemis were also shocked.

    "The Supreme God... The blessing of the Mother God..."

    Artemis murmured, as if he could not believe his ears.

    Only lidas, anima and nadura showed their own bitter smiles.

    In the protoss, only the three of them knew about it.

    Sean just dropped a shock bomb.

    The purpose is simple.

    "That''s all I can say."

    Sheehan smiles and announces the audience.

    "If you''re going to pursue it, you''d better think about it."

    With all that said, sheen stopped talking and sat down.

    But the whole Rongguang hall was not heard any more.

    For a long time

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    As a meeting of all the big and small forces covering the whole ohmni pertanson, the talks among the three ethnic groups can not be concluded in a short time.

    According to the schedule, the talks between the three ethnic groups not only have a half-time break, but may even have to be held for several days.

    Even though there are very few forces with a voice, only the leaders of those forces at the top of the three races are qualified to speak, but all the power leaders and strong people who sit in the audience also have the right to vote and so on.

    Thousands of years ago, the first trilateral talks organized by Mithra, the brave, were held, discussed, voted and spoke for the peace treaty for more than ten days in a row, which finally led to the successful promulgation of the peace treaty.

    It can be said that the emergence of each kind of treaty was born after deliberation, deliberation and further deliberation, and voting and so on.

    After all, there are so many forces. It''s very difficult to satisfy most people, let alone everyone.

    The same is true of the three ethnic groups'' talks this time.

    The issue of "call of the brave" and all kinds of situations arising from it will appear on the negotiation table of the three ethnic groups'' talks, and be solved one by one with the attention of all the big and small forces in omnipotence.

    Now, Sheehan has explained the reason for the emergence of "call of the brave" in his own capacity, and has dropped enough shock bombs to shock everyone.

    Seeing all the forces in the hall of glory fall into silence, Anxi immediately decides.

    "Let''s go into halftime."

    This is also to provide a buffer for many forces, and also to give everyone enough time to discuss and sort out the current issues, and finally give their own conclusions.

    Thanks to Sheehan, the people present also need time to sort out their thoughts.

    As a result, after ansey announced that he had entered the interval, the original solemn atmosphere began to dissipate.

    Whether they are in the inner circle or in the outer circle, the leaders of all forces and the strong begin to take a deep breath, adjust their mood and start noisy discussions.

    They all want to know what the people around them think about this issue, and what the ultimate direction of the current issue is.

    Some considerations and concerns can not be discussed in front of outsiders.

    In this way, one by one forces began to enter the state of whispering intentionally or unintentionally, and some also launched a border on the spot to prevent the leakage of the dialogue.

    At the inner circle meeting, the three races were also divided into several camps and began to discuss with each other.

    The same is true of the demon seat where Sheehan is.

    "Did you reveal that you were blessed by the Supreme God?"

    Schaffner would tut a strange opening.

    She did not expect that Sheehan chose to drop such a shock bomb at this time.

    Next to her, Rosie also cast a resentful look at sheen.

    "... you are always giving me a surprise."

    Roxie''s voice was quiet.

    "Well Sheehan unconsciously looked away, but shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m just looking for a convenient excuse for myself to be perfunctory to everyone."

    Yes, it''s an excuse.

    "Yes, too." Sarah nodded and said: "originally, you want to hide your Summoner''s affairs. In such an occasion, you will never be allowed."

    They have already held talks among the three ethnic groups. Sheehan doesn''t want to disclose the Summoner''s affairs. How can it be so easy?

    Why are all the major forces here?

    Isn''t it just to know who is the person who restarts the great secret instrument of the call of the brave and plans the rebirth of the brave?

    Before, for this matter, the Protoss and the demons were not less torn with each other, so the talks between the three tribes were held.

    As a result, Sheehan still wants to hide it, which is impossible to say in front of all the people in the world.

    Such a thing, even Sarah can''t do.

    After all, it''s about the peace of the three races. The joint pressure of the Protoss and the Terran will definitely make sera have to compromise.

    Unless Sarah wants to go to war, it''s perfectly normal to be frank and lenient on this occasion.

    Although Sean doesn''t mind fighting with the whole world, he has come to the talks and lifted the negotiation table. What else can he do?

    But Sheehan won''t compromise because of this.

    Therefore, Sheehan chose to expose what he had.

    "By your exposure, a lot of people are starting to think about it?"

    Lied sighed.

    "They will start to wonder if there is the writing of the Supreme God."

    Camina sneered.

    "Now, there should be a lot of people who doubt whether the Supreme God has awakened?"

    AI Yi agreed.

    As for milu, she''s already mixed up with Lilith, laughing in a low voice, and she doesn''t know what she''s playing.

    Among all the people in the audience, I''m afraid only these two little girls dare to play on this occasion.

    No, no, it seems that the trio of idiots on the protoss side are also secretly fishing. They are pulling each other''s hair while adults are talking about serious things.

    In addition to these little girls, all the others are discussing things seriously.

    Sean touched Lilith''s head beside her and laughed at the demons.

    "With the name of the supreme god pressed here, those guys would not dare to come any harder."

    make fun of.

    Now that the devil has passed away, the Supreme God who has lost his natural enemies is truly invincible.

    Although lidas is known as the most powerful person in today''s era, she may be invincible by herself. She has to fight with all her strength in the face of the combination of Sela and Schaffner.

    If the six demons join hands, even if it is as strong as the goddess of fate, the closest to the existence of omnipotence, as cool.

    Therefore, lidas still has a way to be restrained in this world and can''t get away with it.

    But the Supreme God is different.

    As a truly omnipotent being, if she wants to, she can completely destroy the world and recreate a new world.

    That''s the origin of the field beyond the specification and surpassing the world. No one can do anything but Tianke''s demon king.

    If it''s against such existence, it''s no less than an ordinary person against a real God.

    No one dare to boast that they can do such a thing.

    Sheehan''s move out of the name of the Supreme God really scared a lot of people.

    in other words...

    "They don''t expect to pursue it any more." Sela was very sure: "if we pursue further, if we really pursue the areas that should not be pursued, it will definitely be a disaster for them."

    "The protoss, in particular, regard omnis as everything. When they know that you are the blessing of their mother God, they are afraid that it has already been fried?" Schaffner gloated: "now, they can''t sit still."

    In fact, as Schaffner guessed.

    At this time, the protoss side really burst the pot.

    "Lord lidas! Is Sean the brave really the blessing of the Mother God

    "Is it the Mother God who calls the brave?"

    "Did the mother god wake up?"

    "Lord anema!"

    "Lord nadura!"

    A group of goddesses you a word I a quarrel, full of excitement and tension, and almost shed tears on the spot.

    "Did the three know for a long time that the blessing of heen the brave was given by the Mother God?"

    Artemis also questioned the three goddesses.

    In the whole Protoss, only Artemis dare to question the three goddesses above the superior gods, except for the existence of evil gods and demons.

    This is not only because of strength, but also because of the existence of justice and order, Artemis'' status is extremely special, and even can be said to be the closest superior God to the three goddesses in the Protoss.

    Her questioning also made the three goddesses laugh bitterly.

    "Take it easy, everyone."

    Anema comforted the crowd.

    "We did know in advance about sheen the brave." Nadura reluctantly admitted: "you can rest assured that Sean''s speech is not a lie. He is indeed the blessing of the Mother God, which is absolutely true."

    "Yes..." lidas murmured discontentedly: "although, I have been kept in the dark before..."

    Obviously, lidas was still very upset about it.

    But Artemis and others have been ignored.

    "Did she really..."

    At this moment, even Artemis could not help but be excited.

    Just as the demons have extraordinary dependence on the demon king as their mother, the goddess of the protoss also have absolute faith and love for their Creator and their mother God.

    If people regard the goddess of the protoss as their life-long belief and the highest spiritual pillar, then the goddess of the protoss regard the Supreme God omnis as their belief and the highest spiritual pillar.

    Many goddesses were hurt by the deep sleep of the Mother God. They often looked at the direction of the Holy Land in a daze, hoping to see the mother god wake up one day.

    Now, a thousand years is fleeting.

    In the twinkling of an eye, omnix, the Supreme God, has been sleeping for thousands of years.

    And the goddesses of the protoss have been waiting for her for thousands of years.

    In this way, how can they not feel excited when they hear such news?

    However

    "Does the mother god wake up? How can we know?"

    Anema laughed bitterly.

    "At least, we didn''t see the mother coming out of the holy land."

    Nadura is also rare, with a somewhat gloomy look.

    "... like you, I am waiting for the Mother God to come out of the holy land, but unfortunately, at present, the Mother God has no sign of leaving the holy land."

    Lidas was silent for a moment, then rose with a sigh.

    ¡°......¡±

    The excitement on the goddesses'' faces faded away, and they became dejected.

    But soon, Artemis took the lead out of this state.

    "In this case, three adults, we have to win over Sean the brave first anyway."

    So said Artemis in a determined tone.

    Lidas, anima and nadura were stunned at first, and then understood the meaning of Artemis.

    The rest of the goddesses responded.

    "Yes! The most urgent task is to win over Sean the brave first! "

    "Since he is the blessing of the Mother God, no matter whether he is brave or not, he is the object that our Protoss should support and protect!"

    "If the Mother God really wakes up, she''s definitely paying attention to her benefactor all the time!"

    "Moreover, if that brave man is summoned by the Mother God, he must bear a very important mission!"

    "Adults, please do everything you can to win over Sean the brave!"

    "Don''t let the people of the demons run away from the blessing of the Mother God!"

    The goddesses all spoke out.

    "This..."

    Lidas, anima and nadura looked at each other.

    In my eyes, I can''t express my heart.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    Win Sean over.

    In fact, anima and nadura have been doing this all the time.

    No matter when anima discovered Sheen''s identity in cosmos or nadura chose to appear in the Elven village, the two goddesses both chose an attitude.

    That is, to release enough goodwill to sheen.

    It''s something you have to do as a Protoss goddess.

    They are created by the Supreme God omnis in order to cultivate the brave and make them grow up.

    It can be said that to be the companion of the brave is their meaning of existence.

    After discovering Sheen''s identity, anima and nadura did not hesitate to release enough goodwill to sheen, and spared no effort to show their support for him, in order to make sheen feel that the protoss is absolutely a companion and friend to him.

    Under normal conditions, the place where the brave appear will only be the habitat of the Protoss.

    After the brave come to this world, the first person they see will only be the three goddesses who are responsible for the ceremony of the call of the brave.

    After that, the three goddesses will explain the situation of the world and the purpose of calling him to the brave, and then ask for his help. After the brave accept all this, they will start to cultivate a mutual trust relationship with the brave, and make the relationship between the brave and the protoss unbreakable. Then they will let the brave go to the battlefield, improve themselves, and grow up.

    As a result, the trust of the brave to the protoss is unbreakable, and there has never been an example of the weak relationship between the brave and the Protoss.

    But this time it''s different.

    This time, the call of the brave, the protoss never knew it.

    When the protoss discovered everything in this, the brave had already established an unusual relationship with AI Yi.

    In addition, Sheehan already has some places of belonging in the world, knows a lot of people, and doesn''t need to go to the battlefield to fight with any enemy. He himself has a certain degree of strength. For Sheehan, the protoss is not as important as the brave men in the past.

    In view of this, even if the protoss released a certain degree of goodwill to sheen, the relationship is still much worse than its tangled demons.

    Anima and nadura have also felt helpless about this, but they will never give up everything to get involved with the brave.

    In the final analysis, they just have the mission to guide the brave, not to attract the brave. Even if the relationship between the brave and them is not good, the protoss should not interfere.

    Therefore, anima and nadura are very open-minded, just quietly watching sheen, watching Sheen''s growth.

    If it goes on like this, anima and nadura will keep watch on sheen until he dies, right?

    But today, things are different.

    Sheehan not only revealed that he had the blessing of omnix, the Supreme God, but also had a close relationship with the demons.

    In the eyes of the protoss, this is undoubtedly very disturbing.

    How can the brave of one''s own family give up to others?

    Is there any plan for the demons to win over the brave?

    Do you want to sit and watch the blessing of the Mother God be taken away by the old enemy?

    Such thoughts will surely appear in the hearts of some Protoss, causing their uneasiness.

    In particular, Sheehan has opened his secret as the benefactor of the Supreme God, and the protoss can no longer sit by and watch him stay so far away from him.

    We should know that the higher the level of a benefactor, the deeper the relationship between him and the goddess who blesses him. The higher the level of a goddess, the more she will value and cherish her benefactor, and even treat her as her own child.

    Like lidas, anima, nadura and so on, they treat their benefactors as daughters.

    On the contrary, Artemis is only a superior God, and the difficulty of getting blessings is much lower than that of the three goddesses. Even though he has a special status and strong strength, he will still be the same as other goddesses, and he will give blessings when it is time to give blessings. He is definitely not like the three goddesses, who either choose the brave to give blessings or have to go through hundreds of times Thousands of years of selection to find the most suitable blessing.

    Therefore, Artemis does not pay as much attention to his benefactor as the three goddesses do. He only gives his benefactor a certain degree of attention, and his benefactor often appears in the world. It is absolutely impossible that there will be one benefactor in hundreds or thousands of years.

    The evidence is that since the beginning of the trilateral talks, Artemis has only looked at capeline and focused all his attention on the talks.

    Looking back at the three goddesses

    Lidas saw Roxie go to the devil''s seat and nearly run away.

    After she met Elise, anema also kept smiling.

    Nadura was considerate enough to let melika leave this serious situation that would make her extremely nervous and go back to boztut''s house first. She didn''t want to force her to show off at all.

    To sum up, the higher the goddess is, the more she attaches importance to her benefactor and the more special her feelings are.

    Even the three goddesses regard their benefactors as their own. What will happen to omnipotent and supreme God ohmnis?

    To what extent does she attach importance to her benefactor?

    The goddesses just need to think about the treatment of that one.

    She was the first in history to get the blessing of the Supreme God, and the only one to get the blessing of the supreme god besides sheen. She became the only special first generation brave person in the heart of the Supreme God.

    What kind of blow did her death cause to the Supreme God, and what kind of despair she experienced, others may not know, but the three goddesses who were originally created by omnis could not be clearer.

    If the Mother God really wakes up, is she looking at her benefactor?

    Is she looking at this?

    At the thought of this, even lidas, anima and nadura could not hide their turmoil.

    So, three people looked at each other and nodded heavily.

    ......

    Just as the goddesses of the protoss confirmed their next policy, on the other hand, the attitude of the human race towards Hearn as the benefactor of the Supreme God was completely different.

    "I didn''t expect him to have such an identity."

    Harvey was laughing bitterly.

    "... what an incredible man."

    She was silent for a long time, and finally sighed.

    "He... He''s hiding such an important thing from me...!"

    Iris was angry and aggrieved.

    "I don''t know if the princes of the demons have known about this for a long time..."

    Sophie thought of Sheen''s excessive affinity for elves and goblins, as if she finally understood the reason for everything, with a complicated look.

    "What should we do now?"

    Liya doesn''t know whether to be surprised or depressed.

    Of course, Anxi, rochte, Oz, mafia, Leia and Niya are all full of thoughts about this sudden and amazing fact.

    But at the same time, they did feel happy.

    After all, the blessing of the Supreme God is much more special than the ordinary brave.

    With such a blessing, such a status, Sean''s future status, there is no need to doubt.

    As a force with a good relationship with sheen, the more special sheen is, the happier they will be.

    Even the heads of many forces and powerful people have come to the idea that they must get on with sheen, and then they must find a way to visit the boztuts.

    However, if there are people who have good intentions towards sheen and have a good relationship with sheen, there are people who have bad intentions towards sheen and can''t see his good existence at all.

    That''s natz and Goula.

    "Damn it Goula spat and growled at natz, "Hello! Dwarf king! I haven''t heard that the brave man is still the blessing of the supreme god

    And Goula was very angry.

    Originally, he was extremely dissatisfied with the brave people who were deeply supported by the Protoss and regarded as treasure by the goddesses.

    As a hybrid Orc who had been rejected by anima and could only get the blessing of the evil god, Goula didn''t believe in God, on the contrary, he hated God.

    Otherwise, his tribe would not be forbidden to pray and believe in the goddess, and the statue of anima, the goddess of life, would not be destroyed.

    That''s what Goula did.

    Therefore, from small to large, Goula is an existence of disdain for faith, and even a blasphemer.

    His hatred of God can even be compared with the old demons who once buried countless clergymen and temples.

    For such a gewura, Sheehan, a fragile human in a new world, has been sought after and even supported by the protoss from the very beginning. There is also a powerful evil god who follows him all the time. No matter how you look at him, you can''t see him well.

    He is rejected, but a fragile human is sought after?

    For what?

    Is he a brave man?

    Because he is a brave man, his potential is infinite, and his future is promising, so the God above no longer holds his own identity, but one after another flatters him?

    What a bunch of bitches!

    Goula''s hatred of the protoss grew with each passing day, and she was even more dissatisfied with sheen.

    Therefore, at natz''s invitation, Goula joined the faction of the Terran forces who were ready to attack the brave.

    yes.

    Goula''s attack on Sheehan is not only out of his own will, but also because of natz''s invitation.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan openly refuted his face during the talks, making him almost unable to get off the stage. How could guula not hate him?

    But sheen was the blessing of the Supreme God, which surprised and angered geulah.

    No matter how violent he is, he knows very well that some of his existence can''t be provoked by himself.

    This is true of the three goddesses and the six demons.

    Omnis, the Supreme God, doesn''t need to think about it at all.

    He dared to challenge the three goddesses and the six demons openly, because he knew very well that every move of the existence at that level was linked with the trend and attitude of the forces they were in. As long as they did not touch their bottom line, they would not risk the possibility of destroying the peace to attack him.

    But the Supreme God is different.

    That only exists in the legend. Even the Almighty, who created everything in the world, exists beyond the super level. Once you want to fight him, who can stop it? Who can blame?

    It''s not polite to say that a hybrid Orc like Goula, who is known as a miracle, is expected to make a pile by kneading the soil.

    The orc king, in the eyes of that one, is nothing but grass and mustard.

    Even though Goula is crazy, he doesn''t think he can challenge such a character.

    Natz''s face was ugly, too.

    "Who would have thought that he was hiding so deep?" Natz said in a deep voice, "blessed one of the highest gods, I have never heard of anyone who has become such an existence."

    The brave men of all ages have only been blessed by the three goddesses. Who would have thought that a human IMP in his twenties, a special brave man who appeared only after a thousand years, is actually the blessing of the Supreme God?

    "That''s good."

    Goula began to sneer a little impatiently.

    "The brave man is the blessing of the Supreme God. The bitches of the protoss must have taken him as a treasure and would like to give him up."

    "Not to mention the demons, even a dragon devil dares to marry out, and the demon is not clear with him. How can he not praise him?"

    "Among the Terrans, there are many people who support him. The Kingdom''s most precious treasure is even his fiancee. Even ragnard''s female martial god, the hateful saint in the orc God Group and the ELF''s Whore are glaring at him. They almost didn''t tell everyone that they have an affair."

    "Do we really want to touch such people?"

    Goula was so upset.

    Natz''s face is more and more ugly, and finally even cold down.

    "Why?" Natz looked at Goula and sneered, "are you afraid?"

    "I''m afraid?" Goula said sarcastically, "I''m afraid of you."

    "How could I be afraid?" Natz''s eyes were cold, and he said in a low voice, "I''ve made up my mind to let the goddess of nature, nadura, have a good look. My dwarves are not affiliated to the elves!"

    There are four groups of human race: human, ORC, dwarf and spirit.

    Among the four groups, the status of dwarves is the most embarrassing.

    Human beings are guided and sheltered by the goddess of destiny, lidas.

    Orcs are guided and sheltered by anima, the goddess of life.

    Dwarves and elves are guided and sheltered by the goddess of nature, nadura.

    But as a goddess of nature, nadura obviously has a special preference for the elves who are also born from nature.

    For her, every elf is like her child. Since she was born from nature, she is duty bound to be the mother of the Elves as a goddess of nature.

    But what about dwarves?

    Dwarves are also a group guided and sheltered by the goddess of nature!

    How could the goddess of nature''s preference for the elves not arouse the dissatisfaction of the dwarves?

    What''s more, most people think only of the elves when they mention the group guided and sheltered by the goddess of nature.

    What about the dwarves?

    Has long been forgotten to the corner of memory.

    Thanks to this, in fact, the belief of the dwarves has become very weak. In natz''s generation, there is a tendency to abandon the belief.

    In other words, natz, like Goula, is dissatisfied with the protoss, even resentful.

    For this reason, natz won over guula and kept on running during this period. He won over one force after another dissatisfied with the brave, the protoss, even the Terran, and the status quo, forming a faction.

    The purpose of this faction is simple.

    Fight against all injustice!

    Use all available resources!

    Break the current deadlock in the world situation!

    In order to achieve their own goals, achieve their own attempts, and obtain enough benefits, they will issue a wave of opposition to everyone on this stage!

    Natz is the leader of this faction!

    "Don''t worry." Natz said in a deep voice: "we have the support of" them ", not without a chance of winning."

    Hearing the words, the color of gewula''s face has eased a lot.

    "So we

    There was another fierce light in Goula''s eyes.

    Natz spoke coldly.

    "Keep doing what we need to do."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Not long after, the talks, at the call of ansey, resumed.

    But this time, the whole painting style of the talks seems to have changed.

    As for the call of Hearn, although the people present are extremely concerned, no one dares to pursue him when Hearn has been named the Supreme God.

    At least, the people on the scene will not do it openly.

    It can only be said that people who can become the leaders of various forces are not fools.

    Of course, they can force him on the stage of gathering all the forces in the world, but the consequences after they force him are absolutely beyond their affordability.

    Therefore, no matter those who have a good relationship with sheen or those who have a bad relationship with sheen, including those admirers of Schaffner who have been taught a lesson by sheen, they will no longer pursue the issues related to the call of the brave.

    That is no longer a matter that can be investigated in public. It can only be investigated in secret.

    After the relevant issues of "call of the brave" were resolved, the talks immediately moved on to the next topic.

    That is, if the suspicion of the Protoss and the demons is cleared, what attitude should we take next when the brave are called?

    It''s easy to understand that since sheen was summoned, and it was only because [the original devil] had planned a thousand year plot that he was summoned, what should the major forces do?

    In fact, there is no need to consider this point.

    "The old demons are the cancer of the demons. We will take responsibility and eradicate them."

    Sela said so without expression.

    But the major forces did not count this matter on the head of the demons.

    "Whether it is [the original demons] or other old demons, the harm to the present era is obvious."

    "In order to frustrate their plot and prevent the birth of the seventh demon and even the second demon king, we, the protoss, should do our part."

    "Moreover, since defeating the conspiracy of the old demons is the reason why the modern brave are called, we Protoss should also be duty bound."

    Lidas, anima and nadura expressed their own opinions, and they were very determined and firm.

    This makes many forces of the Terran Leng Leng, also let the demons of the demons are raised eyebrows.

    Soon, many people realized something.

    "Is the protoss going to win back the brave?"

    "If you don''t care about the affairs of the old demons, those brave people who have the mission to deal with the old demons will have to completely fall on the side of the demons, won''t they?"

    "It is impossible for the protoss to sit by and watch the brave be attracted by the demons, or for the blessing of the Supreme God to face the threat of the old demons alone."

    "Good guy..."

    The heads of many forces of the Terran couldn''t help murmuring.

    no way out.

    This wave, this wave is the boss of the Protoss and the demons who are openly robbing people.

    At least, the demons did not accept the protoss proposal.

    "The shame of our nation is naturally washed by our nation itself, which has nothing to do with the protoss?"

    The implication of Schaffner''s smile.

    "The old demons are certainly a threat, but it should be enough for us to help the brave."

    Even the steady-minded Lide said such a thing.

    "The second devil can''t be born at all. If it''s just the seventh devil, can''t we deal with it with our six sisters?"

    Carmina was totally ungrateful.

    As a result, AI Yi was indifferent.

    "We can solve our family''s problems by ourselves. Don''t bother you."

    As soon as these words come out, how can the leaders of many forces of the Terran not shout out a good guy?

    This has become a "our family" thing, directly turning the brave into their own people, so operation, really worthy of the devil.

    However, as the supremacy of the demons, Sala has no objection at all, as if she really intends to exclude the Protoss.

    For the moon devil, who has always been committed to maintaining the peace among the three ethnic groups, this kind of obvious provocative behavior is really not what she would do at ordinary times.

    But this time, Sarah did, at least connived at her sisters.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that she also focuses on the brave, and still keeps a close eye on them. She doesn''t want to let them out.

    I have to say that the attitude of the demons really shows a lot of things.

    But there''s no way.

    I''m kidding. This is the one selected by my mother (demon king). Demon king Baoyu is still on him. How can I let him out!?

    Even if there is a suspicion of provocation, it will affect the relationship between the gods and Demons... Then we can''t compromise on this point!

    It''s just as Sila declared to Artemis.

    "Sean the brave belongs to us. No one can take him away."

    Now, Sela has carried out her Manifesto and, together with her sisters, spared no effort to protect sheen.

    In this regard, the goddess of the protoss is not willing to be outdone.

    "It''s not just a problem within the demons."

    Anima said.

    "If the seventh demon is born, the power and strength of the old demons will undergo a transformation. At that time, the harm they will do to the world is unimaginable."

    Nadura said the same thing.

    "We will not allow any evil to breed, let alone this is the mission of the brave. We, the protoss, can never sit by and ignore it, especially me."

    Artemis made a declaration.

    Finally, on the contrary, lidas was poor in her words, so she could only turn her eyes to her little sweetheart, hoping that her "baby daughter" could help her bring back the brave.

    Sitting in the position nearest to Sheehan, Rosie receives lidas'' help seeking eyes, but her face shows an awkward expression of helplessness.

    Roxie says it''s hard for herself.

    It''s not myself who is in charge of the family. Not long ago, I sent the handle to my dog man. If I stand in line in spite of his wishes, I will definitely be tossed to death.

    What''s more, my goddess lidas, didn''t you reject this guy so much that you didn''t want to marry us?

    Is this going to beg us?

    A little bit unruly

    Unfortunately, lidas couldn''t receive Roxie''s voice at all.

    Not to mention lidas, even Elise, who was cast into view by anima, was in a dilemma.

    She wants to help her goddess

    But she is also afraid!

    Remembering the fear of being dominated by sheen, Elise could only shrink her tail and cover her two fox ears. She did a self deceptive act.

    It made anima feel.

    "Sure enough, all the girls are going out."

    As expected, the cabbage of my family is still being arched. I really can''t help it.

    But even so, the protoss did not intend to give up.

    I''m kidding. This is the person selected by the Mother God (Supreme God). The blessing of the Supreme God is still on him. How can we let him out!?

    Even if there is no suspicion of moral integrity, it will affect the glorious image of the protoss... It can not compromise on this point!

    In this way, the top of the two tribes began to have a heated discussion about how to deal with the old demons.

    However, while chatting, the topic suddenly became like this

    "The people who should accompany the brave are our demons!"

    "No! incorrect! It should be our Protoss! "

    So far, robbing the enemy has become robbing men, and serious talks have become swearing, which makes both sides feel a little excited.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    All the forces of the Terran who can''t get in the mouth are slowly making a question mark.

    What are you doing here?

    What do you think of the sacred talks among the three ethnic groups!?

    Stop it! Let go of that brave man! Let me... Bah! Let the painting style turn back quickly!

    It''s a pity that none of the demons and goddesses will hear the cry of the Terran forces.

    "... you must be enjoying yourself now?"

    Roxie watched the scene appear, I don''t know is sour or jealous to say such words.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean had to look blank.

    How does it unfold?

    Why is this all of a sudden?

    Sean was lost in thought.

    However, I have to admit that

    "This wave, it''s a bit cool."

    I wish I had something in my hand.

    Like a camera, or a bag of melon seeds.

    ......

    At the same time, on the edge of the divine world, in a remote sealed land.

    In a temple, the goddess is looking at the ripples in the space in front of her and pursing her lips.

    If you look carefully, everything in the hall of glory is clearly displayed in the ripples.

    Watching the gods and Demons directly perform a good fight between the brave, it''s almost impossible to have all martial arts skills. Ninen''s pretty face is full of unhappiness.

    "A group of crooked guys, do you really think my brave men can be snatched by you

    Neon was disdainful and gnashing her teeth.

    "If I''m here, you''ll all be ruined."

    The brave are yours?

    wrong! It''s mine!

    (omnes: wrong! It''s mine

    In her heart, she was resentful but helpless.

    After all, she couldn''t get out of here.

    It made neon even more resentful.

    So, Nina looked up and yelled at the sky.

    "Now that you''re awake, let me out!"

    It''s not the first time that Nina has yelled like this.

    She can''t leave here because of the seal.

    And there''s only one person who can unlock the seal, even if you look all over ohm niepertanson.

    No, maybe two.

    If our brave people step into the super level and master that power thoroughly, it should not be difficult to lift the seal here.

    In any case, one of his forces has the same root as that of the seal, and another has completely restrained the seal, and it is easy to destroy it.

    The problem is that although the brave have awakened that power, they can''t control it or even know its existence.

    Neon can''t help thinking about what happened a while ago.

    As the place where the Supreme God set the seal, only three people have been here, except for her and the Supreme God.

    One is Sean, who can be called here as she likes.

    One is laixia, who weakens the resistance of the seal here by virtue of the connection with the demon king. Then through the magic of space transfer, Sean, who is called, takes the opportunity to get here once.

    Another is a guest who came here not long ago.

    She is the only one who is aware of her existence through reasoning and guessing.

    Knowing that her existence had been detected by her, she simply provided a way for that person to come here for a visit.

    Guided by the Rainbow Magic diamond left by the former demon king, she weakens the power of the seal, and then connects with herself through the valley of God where she was originally born. With the power of "summoning", she welcomes the devil who is not brave but has no inevitable connection with herself.

    This is the only miracle that we can achieve by learning from the way that the demon prime body came here.

    After that, the Rainbow Magic diamond''s power was exhausted and broke. The seal also reacted and cut off its connection with the valley of God. As a result, the devil could not come here again.

    But even that time, Nina talked a lot with the devil.

    Among them, there is something about the power of Sheehan''s awakening.

    Therefore, Nien knows that it will take some time for sheen to master that power and become the most special existence in the world.

    Before that, if she wanted to get out of here, she had to show mercy to the culprit who sealed herself.

    However, the other side obviously does not intend to do so.

    "Are you afraid that I will take away the brave and let him never belong to you again?" Ni''en called to the sky sarcastically: "you are still so timid and careful. You used to be afraid of being robbed by the devil, but now you are afraid of being robbed by me. What can you get like you?"

    The whole temple was shocked by this.

    The power of the seal is also overflowing, making this space seem so unstable.

    immediately...

    "He''s mine. No one can take him away."

    The cold voice echoed in the air.

    Neon was furious.

    "It''s all said! He''s mine! my It''s not yours

    Cried neon.

    But the owner of the voice seems to ignore her, and directly withdraw the power, so that the temple here is restored to its original state.

    Nienton was even more angry, but she knew that she could not resist the goddess with her own strength.

    "I knew it. Last time I just cooked my rice with raw rice."

    Neon''s thoughts of resentment.

    "It''s all the fault of that guy. I''ve done enough according to his hobby like that, but he can''t help it?"

    "It''s not a man!"

    "I do whatever I want with princesses, masked loli, fairy maidens and so on. Every so often I have to knock down one of them. Why can''t I...!"

    As she complained, she made up her mind.

    "Eat him next time!"

    (omnix: hehe.)

    "Well?"

    Suddenly, ninen seems to notice something. With a wave of her hand, the scene in the ripples of the space in front of her turns to other places.

    Looking at what was going on there, Nina narrowed her eyes.

    "Is it coming at last?"

    Neon mumbled.

    "Be careful next, my brave man."

    ......

    At the same time, laixia, who is on the balcony overlooking the direction of Wangdu, seems to be aware of it in Huaming hall in a space boundary outside Wangdu.

    "Miss?"

    On one side, Rasha called to Rasha.

    Lesia didn''t respond.

    "It seems that the time has come to regain power."

    Lesia just whispered.

    Darkness began to approach the capital.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    At this time, Wang Du was as lively as ever, even more lively than usual.

    Although the talks among the three ethnic groups are in full swing, there are still a small number of people who are qualified to enter the Rongguang hall. Only the leaders of various forces and the chief strongmen have such qualifications. At the very least, they have to be their direct relatives, such as their heirs and descendants, to be able to enter the Rongguang hall and participate in the talks.

    As for the escorts, knights and subordinates who came with the leaders of their own forces, it was impossible to get permission to enter the Rongguang hall.

    They can''t even cross the bridge and enter the island.

    Today''s Huzhong Island Bridge is completely blocked by the Knights of the guards. The leader is the deputy head of the Knights of the guards, a Grand Knight with a rank of 89, who has raised the alert here to several levels.

    Ordinary nobles and even high-level forces are not allowed to pass the huxindao bridge.

    The escorts and knights brought by various forces can only wait for the end of the talks outside the bridge in the middle of the lake.

    The civilians who come to join in the fun are naturally stopped by the Knight Order of the Kingdom on guard in the outer layer, and they are not allowed to get close to anything.

    Even so, Wangdu still has an endless stream of people, either from outside the city, or in the city activities, it seems lively.

    Obviously, the appearance of the talks among the three ethnic groups promoted the business of Wangdu to a certain extent.

    All kinds of people gathered for various purposes. Some aimed at business opportunities and wanted to do business with Wang''s foreign forces. Some came to travel with admiration. Some simply wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and see if they could get involved with any force. Wang''s prosperity was destined to last for a long time.

    It can be said that thanks to the tripartite talks, the operation of the kingdom in the next few years will be all right.

    Under such circumstances, the border of Wangdu is still working diligently, so that visitors from all over the world can only enter Wangdu through the gate.

    "Who''s next?"

    A guard in charge of registration yells out to let the next person who needs to enter the city come to him.

    It was a man with a cloak and a face hidden under it.

    The guard glanced at him, not surprised.

    Similar dress, not to mention in this special period, is not rare in the past.

    After all, in this world, there is such a career as adventurer, and some nobles are also reluctant to appear in public, so it is inevitable to cover up.

    "Name, occupation, territory."

    The guard asked the cloak man in a skilled tone, ready to register.

    "... Raul, second class adventurer, from the nearby city of barrion."

    The cloaker was silent for a moment, then whispered his message.

    "Second class adventurers from Barin?"

    The guard nodded.

    Barrion is a relatively marginal city not far from the capital of the king. It is not developed and is similar to lamignon, so there are not many high-level adventurers.

    Adventurers born in Wangdu like to take it as their novice transition period. When the level is not high, they will take it as a base. After sufficient training and training, they will be thoroughly familiar with the work of adventurers. After they are promoted to a certain level, they will return to Wangdu and take root in Wangdu again.

    And the adventurers in Barin also like to come to wangduli when they get some precious harvest, because Wangdu''s offer is higher and the distance is not very far. Many businesses and businessmen are doing this business, so that the unexpected harvest of adventurers can usually be sold at a good price.

    Since this adventurer named Raul is only second-class, it means that his rank is no more than twenty, but less than thirty.

    I guess it was called by the adventurer team to run errands, right?

    "Come on, show me your adventurer badge and go in. Adventurers don''t get city fees." While registering, Raul said: "but now it''s the time of the tripartite talks. Don''t make any trouble in it. Otherwise, if you are caught by the patrolling Knights of the Kingdom, you are ready to be dealt with in a special period."

    After a warning like this, the guard put in Raul, who showed the adventurer''s badge.

    The adventurer named Raul went into the capital in silence, wandered in the busy streets for a while, and then quietly walked into an alley.

    ¡°......¡±

    Pausing, Raul takes off his cloak and hood in the dark.

    His face under his hood was not only pale but also dull.

    Next second

    "Pa Ji...!"

    The adventurer named Raul''s back broke.

    Inside, the head of a ferocious beast came out.

    The same scene appeared in every corner of the capital.

    Each Cape man who had just entered the city was like a broken puppet. They got into the alley and finally broke up, so that part of the body of the ferocious beast came out of the body.

    "Roar..."

    "Ouch..."

    A little suppressed roar gradually appeared in the alleys.

    In Wangdu, a chaos is brewing.

    ......

    Lake Island, Rongguang hall.

    At this time, the goddesses and the demons were still in dispute, which made many leaders and strong people of the Terran numb.

    As they watched the three goddesses and the six demons holding a debate, they constantly refuted each other''s opinions and tried their best to pull the brave into their own camp. At the same time, they watched as they sat on the seats of the demons and began to drink tea. They had a leisurely look on Sheen''s face, numb on their face, and a sense of killing gradually rose in their hearts.

    Is it interesting?

    Interesting!?

    Is it the purpose of your proposal to hold talks among the three ethnic groups to trick the dog into killing him?

    Where''s my knife?

    Bring me my knife jpg

    Not to mention the onlookers, Roxie, kapelin, Elise and others gradually felt uncomfortable.

    It''s just that what the leaders of the two groups are saying is going too far.

    "We are the best choice for the brave!"

    "We are the only ones who can accompany the brave!"

    The tone of the goddesses and demons is more and more like robbing men.

    I''m afraid the whole history of Ohm niepertanson has never seen such a scene, has it?

    The goddess of the Protoss and the demon man of the demon clan are quarreling so much for the sake of robbing a man?

    The brave men of all ages have to lift their coffins and shout "we are different" to sheen.

    But sheen seemed to have nothing to do with himself, or to be very pleasing to the eye, watching the gods of the Protoss and the demons of the demons fighting so hard that they were happy there.

    It made Roxie want to strangle him.

    And ansey?

    After trying to make a few remarks, it turned out that it was totally useless. He also felt dull.

    "How about that?"

    Anxi wanted to give up.

    Now the talks are like this, entering a rather strange situation.

    The gods and Demons don''t care who called sheen. They just want to take sheen to their own side and not be captured by their old enemies.

    Anyway, it''s a good thing to get Sean.

    In that case, why care so much?

    The goddesses of the protoss believe that since sheen can get the blessing of the Mother God, he can be trusted. He doesn''t need to worry about the conspiracy of the summoner behind him. He should snatch people first.

    The demons of the demons are more thorough. They already know the details of sheen. They know that their mother has an extraordinary relationship with sheen. They say that nothing can make the protoss take sheen away.

    One side is for the Mother God.

    One side is for the mother.

    Good guy, Sean, a brave man, was robbed by the two major races because of the transcendence of the two most fouled players in the history of Ohm niepertanson.

    This makes the Terran become an outsider. They can only watch all this with a blank face. They don''t know what expression to use to face all this.

    Only natz and Goula, watching anima and nadura, who are fighting for the ownership of sheen with the demons, have a cold light in their eyes.

    Of course, the way they look at sheen is getting worse.

    "Well?"

    Sean, aware of a stream of malice and hostility, immediately turns his head and looks at natz and Goula.

    Seeing the two men''s bad eyes and expression, Sheen''s brow jumped and immediately showed a sunny smile.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Natz and Goula almost didn''t break up. They split up.

    Laugh?

    You laugh at NIMA£¨ ¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    Just when natz and Goula''s emotions exploded, suddenly, Anxi''s face changed and took out a pocket watch from her arms.

    The pocket watch was flashing, and the pointer on it was turning very fast, which made it very restless.

    "Father..."

    A voice came from Leah, and she turned her head and looked at her.

    As a result, Leah''s face was dignified.

    Because she knew exactly what the pocket watch was for.

    That''s what happens when the outside layout takes effect and triggers the alarm.

    "Alidia."

    Anxi called his guard knight.

    "I understand."

    Alidia nodded expressionless, then turned away.

    Many people are aware of this scene and look at Anxi one by one.

    These people are basically the leaders of the human forces who are connected with Anxi and make arrangements with Anxi.

    Harvey, capeline, Elise, Sophie and others all looked at Anxi thoughtfully.

    Anxi nodded to them and looked at the seats of the demons.

    There, Roxie was looking at him.

    After Anxi nodded to Roxie, Roxie understood.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean finally found out.

    "Nothing." Roxie light way: "just, before you let me bring father their intelligence, seems to be put to use."

    Hearing the speech, Sheen''s eyes brightened and the corners of his mouth rose.

    "There it is?"

    Sean asked.

    "Well, there it is."

    Roxie confirmed Sheen''s statement.

    "Good."

    Sean burst into a smile.

    In the eyes, the deep essence is flashing.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    As time goes by, the evening will soon come.

    Wangdu is still very lively, but there are some changes in this lively.

    See, don''t know from when to start, a fully armed Knight Order rushed to the street, began to blockade some areas.

    Specifically speaking, it is in some remote and uninhabited areas.

    "The Knights of the kingdom are on a mission here."

    "No one is allowed to come near."

    "Please stay as far away from this area as possible."

    One by one, the Knights of the Kingdom expressed their doubts to the people near the blockaded areas, which made them puzzled and puzzled.

    "What happened?"

    "Why is the road closed all of a sudden?"

    "What happened during the talks among the three ethnic groups?"

    "Who knows..."

    A group of civilians can only discuss in confusion, and finally leave the blockaded remote areas honestly.

    This led to the Knights'' blockade of an area in every corner of the capital, which made the people confused.

    These people do not know, in fact, there are more things that make them confused.

    That is, after the people of the Knights of the Kingdom sealed off a remote and uninhabited area, a group of armed forces began to enter it and began to search inside.

    Among these armed forces, there are the royal guards, the Imperial Knights, the orc gods and the Elven division. They are all top forces from various Terran forces.

    Obviously, this time, there are not only people from the Kingdom, but also other human forces.

    They are also clearly united, not against each other.

    In this case, soon, what happened in the remote areas and shadow alleys of Wangdu was discovered very smoothly.

    "Found it!"

    "Here, too!"

    "Look here!"

    "There it is

    In each corner, a fighting force of individual forces finally found the darkness here.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    One by one, the whole body is full of flesh and skin, as if there is a beast living in the body. Either the body turns into a beast body, or there are ferocious beasts in all parts of the body. The people who come out of the flesh and blood burst out with a completely irrational roar, and rushed to a group of riders, magistrates, elves and magicians who found their own existence.

    "Up

    "Surround them

    "Don''t let them get out of here!"

    The knights, magistrates and elves who met with such a terrible existence were not frightened. On the contrary, they seemed to be psychologically prepared and calmly welcomed them to fight with these monsters.

    "Bang!"

    In the corner of an alley, several monsters were hit by the fire, instantly ignited, and directly struggled to burn in the fire, turning into ashes.

    "What kind of monsters are these?"

    With a few spirit magicians together, using just the fire magic of Jerome shudder like voice.

    "Are they the monsters that the queen asked us to deal with together with the Knights of the kingdom?"

    Carol, who was in charge of the team, also held a staff and frowned.

    Not far from the magicians of these elves, a group of ORC gods are also dealing with these monsters.

    Naturally, the Knights of the Kingdom and Empire are not to be outdone.

    "Drink

    Tilly holds a sharp Knight''s sword and takes a few breaths as she cuts down a monster.

    "Poof

    A big sword also cut through the air and cut a ferocious beast out of the human body in half, making a lot of blood splash all over the scene.

    Alidia clenched her sword and frowned at the monster she had killed.

    "Is this the" animal nest "mentioned by your highness?"

    Alidia murmured.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe animal''s nest.

    It means that the body is hosted by the demon, occupied by the demon, and integrated with the demon, becoming the parasitic object of the demon, just like the existence of a moving Warcraft nest.

    Just a few days ago, Rosie suddenly found Anxi and mentioned this existence to Anxi and even Liya in front of alidia.

    "This is the information from the old demon sect named Xiudi."

    With such a sentence as the opening remarks, Roxie explained the details of the whole thing.

    Specifically, on the day of the talks, some old demons will attack the capital.

    This is an attack plan that came into being when the talks among the three ethnic groups were put forward.

    The proposer is not others, but Xiudi''s old school of Warcraft, the lair of beasts.

    "According to him, the leader of the old demon sect was a legendary strong man named Burke, with a rank of 97."

    "Burke has a unique skill, its name is [beast nest], the name of the old demon sect created by him."

    "This unique skill can use wild animals, fierce animals and even demons as materials, force them into the human body, and turn the human into a mobile nest for animals in the body."

    "People who become" animal nests "will lose their senses, or be influenced by the brutality of the animals in their bodies, and become obedient bombs to the users of" animal nests. "

    This is the kind of information that Rosie brought to Anxi and others.

    And this information just explains why the old demons have been catching demons recently.

    The reason is very simple, that is, they need to use these demons.

    They want to give these Warcraft to Burke, let Burke use the ability of [beast''s nest] to make bombs called "beast''s nest", and then send these bombs to the king''s capital to detonate them.

    "Their plan is very simple. First, relying on the attack of the" animal nest ", they let the king into chaos. Then, taking advantage of the chaos, they sent people who are good at stealth, assassination and espionage skills to sneak into the king''s capital and untie the border of the king''s capital."

    Then, several old demons, led by "the den of beasts", can attack the capital on a large scale, kill in the capital and destroy the talks among the three nationalities.

    "They even have several backup plans, such as moving the" animal nest "with poisonous demons near the water source, poisoning the water of Wangdu, and even letting the" animal nest "bring real explosive magic props to the Rongguang hall to blow up all participants in the Rongguang hall and its interior."

    Rosie''s words, let Anxi and Liya and others listen, is surprised and angry.

    Therefore, after discussion, Anxi and Liya decide on the spot to unite with other Terran forces to launch resistance against [beast''s nest] and other old demons.

    Maybe the people in Wangdu don''t know at all. At first glance, today''s Wangdu seems to be as lively and prosperous as usual. But in fact, many individual forces, including the Kingdom, have made arrangements.

    Euler asked the priests in the temple to keep close to the water source, always pay attention to the situation near the water source, and use purification magic on the water source every other period of time, which may be purified by the toxins mixed in.

    Lalabai, the great power of magic, also took part in the arrangement. He set up a magic method for exploration around the Rongguang hall, constantly monitoring the surrounding of the Rongguang hall in case any "animal nest" appeared here.

    The forces of the Kingdom, Empire, ORC deities and elves sent their own forces to clean up the "animal nest" after it appeared.

    With the information brought by Roxie, Anxi will not wait to die. She has already tampered with the type of the border in Wangdu a few days ago, which makes the defense performance of the border decline a little, but it has more effect of warning the abnormal magic.

    Therefore, when the "animal nest" appears in the inner part of the capital and starts to start, the border of the capital immediately detects the abnormal magic, which makes the magic props connected with the border carried by Anxi receive the alarm.

    In view of this, alidia and others will quietly leave Rongguang hall, lead the army, and begin to block the area where the "animal nest" appears, and sweep the "animal nest" that appears here.

    "Poof

    After killing another "animal''s nest" with his sword, alidia turns to the guards who follow him.

    "Go ahead with the notice and launch a complete campaign. Don''t miss any one, let alone let any one run to the street."

    Alidia gave the order without expression.

    "Yes

    The Knights of the guards took orders immediately.

    In this way, when the conspiracy of the old demons was in the stage of brewing, the major forces of the human race headed by the Kingdom began to sweep away the "animal nest" in the offset area of the capital.

    And all this, the common people in the king''s capital do not know.

    ......

    In an unknown cave on the outskirts of Wangdu.

    "Well?"

    A man sitting here with his eyes closed and not moving for a long time suddenly opened his eyes.

    "What''s the matter?" The man said in a deep voice: "how did the" animal nest "I sent out disappear so quickly?"

    This man is Burke, the leader of the den of beasts.

    "Has it been crusaded?"

    "So fast?"

    Burke frowned deeper and deeper, and noticed something was wrong.

    It is inevitable that the "animal nest" will be attacked.

    Even if they rush to the streets of the capital, they will wantonly come there, create countless murders, and perfectly complete their functions. When the nearby Knights react and come, they will be attacked sooner or later.

    In other words, Burke has long been ready to be attacked one by one.

    However, in principle, the "animal nest" that was sent to the king''s capital should have just begun to attack, and there was no time to make trouble. How could it be suddenly eliminated at such a fast speed?

    "... come on!"

    Burke was silent for a moment and called out.

    "Chief!"

    "Chief!"

    All of a sudden, people in black in cloaks flashed one by one and knelt down in front of Burke.

    Burke orders immediately.

    "Inform the other leaders of the old demon sect, tell them that there may be a change in the plan, and act now."

    "So do you. Send someone to sneak into the capital. Be sure to untie the boundary of the capital."

    "And let go of the more advanced" animal nest. "

    Burke gave several orders in a row.

    "Yes

    The people in black took the order and all left the cave and went down to execute it.

    "... there''s an ominous premonition."

    Burke murmured.

    In his body, bursts of animal roar came out, making his eyes gradually appear crazy.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    Burke''s instructions immediately spread to the leaders of the other old demons.

    "Why are you ready to sneak in so soon?"

    "Don''t you have to wait for the nest to create chaos?"

    "It''s evening, and it''s not even night, is it?"

    "It''s more difficult to sneak in before night than after night. I don''t know how much."

    The leaders of the old demons were puzzled, puzzled, surprised and frowned, but in the end they all chose to follow Burke''s instructions.

    After all, Burke is the strongest of them. The plan to attack Wangdu and create chaos will be much more difficult without Burke''s [beast nest].

    In order to achieve the goal, destroy the talks among the three ethnic groups, even destroy the peace, and let the world return to the chaos before the demon king died a thousand years ago, the leaders of the old demon faction did not care too much, and sent out the troops that they had already prepared.

    However

    "Chief! All the people who sneak into the army are stopped outside the gate of Wangdu! "

    "Chief! There are special magic props set up at the gate of the capital to see through the stealth skills! "

    "Chief! All the people who sneak in are caught by the Knights of the kingdom! "

    "Chief..."

    "Chief..."

    "Chief...!"

    In less than ten minutes, one bad news after another came to the ears of the leaders of the old demon sect, which made them all look pale.

    "How could that be?"

    "Didn''t you collect intelligence in advance and confirm that the magic props of peeping through stealth skills won''t be set at the gate of the city due to the meeting of the three clans?"

    "The kingdom does not taboo the heads of other forces. Are they not afraid to be accused of this kind of spying behavior infringing their privacy?"

    "Damn it

    One by one, the leaders of the old demons were shocked and angry.

    When they were shocked and angry, the bad news on Burke''s side came one after another.

    "All my" animal nests "have been destroyed?"

    "All the infiltrators are arrested?"

    "There are big troops in Wangdu, ready to search the nearest area?"

    "Even the Elven divisions of the Elven clan are assisting the Knights of the Kingdom, and the magicians of lalabai are preparing to use large-scale exploration magic to find suspicious people?"

    Burke couldn''t sit still and stood up.

    His expression is very ugly.

    Now, Burke can see it.

    "My plan was leaked?"

    "So the Kingdom has prevention first?"

    "Damn it

    Burke''s magic shook the whole cave.

    A group of the old demons in the beast''s nest looked at Burke and felt the tremendous pressure rising from him. They didn''t dare to go out of the atmosphere, so they had to bow their heads in front of Burke and look scared.

    Before long, the other leaders of the old demons could not sit still. They came to the cave one by one and met Burke.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "Why did one action after another fail?"

    "Look at this situation, the Kingdom has already made preparations and set a trap directly. Let''s jump in?"

    "What should we do now?"

    All the leaders of the old demon sect anxiously questioned Burke.

    Burke was furious, but his face was cold.

    He would like to ask these guys if they have leaked information.

    That''s right. Burke suspects that these old demons leaked information, which led to this situation.

    It''s not that he didn''t doubt his subordinates, but the old demons under his command had been parasitized by him with [beasts'' nest] before they set out. Now they are under his control, so it''s impossible to hide from him and leak information to the outside world.

    Before he set out, he also strictly controlled the old demons under his command. Except for Xiudi and his party, who were sent to Wangdu by him not long ago and failed to invade the boztut family, no one left his sight.

    As for Xiudi and others?

    It can''t be them!

    They all fall into the hands of the kingdom. They will either be killed or commit suicide. There''s no chance to sell [beast''s nest].

    Besides, Burke thinks he knows more about Xiudi, because Xiudi is the person he personally recruited. Even if his potential is limited, his ruthlessness and ferocity are highly appreciated by him.

    With Xiudi''s personality, it is absolutely impossible to compromise or even yield to a mere human being.

    (an old demon standing guard in boztut''s house: Ha jo!)

    The rest of the old demons who went to the capital with Xiudi were not in a high position. They were even regarded as cannon fodder by Burke. It was impossible for them to know the attack plan of the capital in detail.

    In that case, the problem is with these guys.

    Burke swept these people with cold eyes, but he didn''t choose to question them directly.

    The reason is nothing but that he still needs the help of these people.

    The current situation is so bad that we have to make use of these people if we want the plan to be successful.

    So Burke lowered his anger and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Don''t worry, the" animal nests "sent into the capital are all low-level bombs. We really regard the" animal nests "as the existence of those legendary monsters."

    Burke''s words calmed down the leaders of the old demons.

    Yes, they haven''t played the real trump card yet, and the situation is not at its worst.

    however...

    "Are you going to use those" animal nests "now?"

    "That''s a big killer. If you use one, you''ll lose one. Are you sure you want to use it now?"

    "You know, in order to capture those legendary demons, we all paid a lot of sacrifice."

    "Originally, I wanted to keep some of them as my cards in the future..."

    All the leaders of the old demon sect murmured.

    See, Burke heart disdain to the extreme.

    It''s true that the "animal''s nest" infested with legendary monsters is very precious. Even Burke didn''t want to consume it, but when he got to this point, he was even stingy and refused to play a decisive hand. Burke was ashamed of them for his petty behavior.

    From this, we can see that these old demons can''t be big weapons at all. They can use them and cooperate with each other. It''s really too reluctant.

    (it''s annoying to be a hierarchical force with such a group of guys.)

    Burke has come up with this idea more than once.

    In Burke''s view, the old demons are standing against the world, against the gods, against the demons, and even against the Supreme God, against all the existence of the present era. They should be like the demons that used to be. They are the forces that make the protoss fear and make the people fear.

    If such forces can''t show their own style, in today''s world, it''s just a street mouse.

    Only the really powerful and great old demons can stand at the top of the world and make the three races fear.

    Just like the most mysterious, the oldest and the most powerful old demons, the original demons.

    Burke''s ideal is to make the den of beasts an old demon like the original devil.

    Therefore, he is determined to win this operation.

    As long as this operation is successful, then [the den of beasts] will become the old demon faction that the three ethnic groups fear. Among the old demon faction forces, it will really play its own style and become a legend.

    At that time, the beast nest may not be equal to the original devil.

    With this in mind, Burke made a decisive speech.

    "First, let all the non legendary" animal nests "go out, let them move freely, attract the attention of the forces from the capital, and let them entangle in the suburbs."

    "Then, we will send out the core personnel to approach the capital with the legendary" animal nest "and break through the gate directly."

    "Now, in order to search for us, the Kingdom has sent most of its combat power, which has reduced the garrison capacity of the capital. This is not necessarily a bad thing."

    Burke convinced the leaders of the old demons with such reasons.

    The leaders of the old demon sect were moved, but hesitated.

    "Will it work?"

    "Even if the king has lost most of his defensive power, the heads and strong men of various ethnic forces are still there."

    "Even if the three great goddesses and the six great demons are in the king''s capital and send the core personnel and legendary" animal''s nest "in the past, will they not seek their own death?"

    "This..."

    These leaders still have some scruples.

    "Hum." Burke immediately snorted coldly and said, "don''t forget, we all came here prepared for this."

    That''s right.

    Who doesn''t know that Wang Du is strong now?

    Who doesn''t know that the three goddesses and the six demons are now in the king''s capital?

    If you enter Wangdu to make trouble, no matter how powerful the legendary power is, it''s all dead and lifeless, isn''t it?

    But the old demons still had to.

    "In order to sabotage the talks among the three ethnic groups, prevent the three major ethnic groups from returning to peacetime again, and bring the world to a standstill, a little sacrifice must be made."

    Burke''s cold warning.

    "That''s what we decided to do to carry out this operation. You''re quitting at this time. Don''t think that Sela and lidas will spare you afterwards."

    When Burke said this, the leaders of the old demons realized that they could not regret it until now.

    In that case

    "Let''s do it."

    "Even if the loss of core personnel and legendary" animal nest "are at all costs."

    "As long as we can sabotage the talks among the three ethnic groups, then we have achieved our goal."

    "Let''s wait here to harvest the fruits of victory."

    The leaders of the old demons finally compromised.

    But, they didn''t notice, the sneer on Burke''s face was very strange.

    The fruit of victory?

    It''s mine. It has nothing to do with you

    Burke had already made up his mind that once the plan was successful, he would take the leaders of the old demons as the victims of calming the anger of the gods and Demons and push them out.

    What about himself?

    Naturally, he ran away.

    No matter what, Burke didn''t think he could bear the anger of the three goddesses and the six demons.

    So

    "A little sacrifice must be paid..."

    Burke sneered.

    So they did not find, horizon, I do not know when, countless stars shining.

    There, the meteor shower, appeared.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    In the cave, Burke, who had worked out the countermeasures with the leaders of the old demons, suddenly felt a palpitation beyond description.

    Moreover, the palpitation also gradually evolved into a sense of crisis, so that Burke''s heart began to accelerate.

    "Roar..."

    "Roar..."

    Vaguely, Burke seems to be aware of the body of the "pets" are issued by the voice of panic roar.

    "No!"

    Burke''s face finally changed, and without thinking about it, he turned into a streamer and ran out of the cave.

    "What?"

    All the leaders of the old demons were confused by Burke''s sudden action.

    As Burke left, the leaders looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.

    Until, bursts of wailing, into the ears of these people.

    It was not the cry of man, but the cry of the atmosphere.

    The roar of the atmosphere trembled like a wail, and it became bigger and bigger, which made the leaders of the old demons open their eyes.

    Before long, the terrible magic wave was also released from the sky and felt by them.

    They opened their mouths, their faces full of horror, trying to express something.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

    "Boom!"

    When the deafening roar resounded, the cave collapsed.

    The meteor falling from the sky fell on the top of the cave, so that the huge meteorite with great destructive power, smashed the earth in an instant, and sank the whole cave.

    "Boom!"

    The deafening roar began to ring out one after another.

    Many meteors constantly fall from the sky, making many huge meteorites crash on the ground, which has devastated the land in this area.

    As a result, the dust continued to blow up, into waves of dust, swept around.

    As a result, the earth was broken one after another, constantly collapsing.

    Gravel, debris, dust, blast and the whine of the atmosphere are constantly appearing in this part of the world.

    The terrible news even affected the capital.

    "What... What''s the matter?"

    "Was there an earthquake?"

    "Look at the sky

    "Meteor shower!"

    "My God! Another meteor shower! "

    The people in the capital screamed with fear.

    no way out.

    It''s not the first time they''ve met a similar situation.

    At the beginning, at the battle of the ataru gorge, half destroyed by the Royal Knights led by the galuoli family, the meteor shower appeared.

    The meteor shower also appeared when there was a conflict between the boztuts and the Duke of Lucca.

    Whenever this meteor shower appears, there will always be appalling scenes of destruction and terrible disaster like casualties in or near the capital.

    Now, the meteor shower appears again, which naturally scares the people of Wangdu who still remember it.

    Of course, the leaders of all forces and the strong in the hall of glory are also aware that something is wrong.

    The Protoss and the demons have already stopped the dispute. Looking at the meteor shower in the evening sun, they seem to understand something and remain silent.

    Many powerful leaders and strongmen of the Terran also began to whisper one after another, and finally looked at the seat of the demon clan.

    There, the six sisters are still sitting.

    But, I don''t know when, a brave man, a princess and a little goddess who were invited by the six sisters disappeared.

    "They..."

    Aware of this, not only the goddess of the protoss, but also Anxi and others were stunned.

    On the contrary, it was the six sisters of the devil, who seemed to have known about it.

    "Never mind." "They''re just going to deal with the trivial rubbish," she said with a smile

    "Let them go." AI Yi also indifferent voice, said: "should be back soon."

    Lied and carmine''s eyes twinkled and silent.

    Milu blinked, not sure why.

    "Hum!"

    Lidas, anima, nadura and Artemis also seem to be aware of something, and they seem to be tired of the intimate appearance that the demons know about those who have left for a while, and they hum coldly.

    "That''s all for today."

    So Sarah said, and turned to Anxi.

    Anxi thought about it and didn''t object.

    Although we have made preparations in advance, Wang Du has indeed been attacked now, and we don''t know what will happen next.

    Under such circumstances, it is a good thing to conclude today''s talks.

    In this way, I can handle the next things myself.

    Think of here, Anxi and Harvey, Elise, Sophie and others looked at each other.

    "I don''t mind."

    Havis naturally understood Anxi''s thoughts and nodded with a smile.

    "I... I don''t mind!"

    Elise quickly echoed.

    "I don''t think so."

    Sophie nodded her head gently.

    "Good!"

    Anxi just got up.

    "Today''s talks are over here for the time being."

    "At the same time tomorrow, please arrive at Rongguang hall on time."

    "Have a quiet night."

    With such a closing speech from Anxi, the talks came to an end.

    But tomorrow, the same topic will be brought up again.

    The summit, leaders and strongmen of the various forces have decided that after going back, they must think about what to do next.

    Whether it''s the original devil, or the second devil creation plan or the seventh devil creation plan, it''s not too small for them.

    They really need a little time to think about what position they should be in and whether they should be in the game.

    Anyway, the Protoss and the demons will definitely participate in it, and the brave will also be involved in it. The Terran forces who have established a good relationship with the brave are unlikely to stand by.

    Should they be in? Or should we stay out of it?

    Also, what attitude should I take towards this special brave man?

    All these need to be carefully considered by the leaders and strong men present.

    With such an idea in mind, the leaders of various forces and the strong are ready to leave.

    No one noticed, however, that natz and Goula looked at each other with a grim smile.

    "Almost?"

    They thought so in their hearts and looked up at the open ceiling.

    "Well?"

    At the same time, lidas, who was preparing to take a huff and puff position, stagnated and raised her head as if she had noticed something.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    The super existence of Cyra, Schaffner, Lide, Camina, Milu, Ayi, Artemis, anima and lidas also produced reactions one after another.

    ......

    Island in the middle of the lake, outside Rongguang hall.

    A graceful figure appeared here silently. Looking at the Rongguang hall in front of him, he looked cold.

    "It''s time."

    The woman whispered, then raised her hand without expression, facing the Rongguang hall in front of her.

    "Zheng --!"

    The light flashed from him.

    It is as cool and soft as moonlight, but it contains the ultimate incredible power.

    The brilliance was so diffuse that the whole Rongguang hall was shrouded in an instant.

    Before long, the woman was also integrated into the moonlight like brilliance, disappeared.

    ......

    On the outskirts of Wangdu, on the top of a high mountain.

    With a few black robed demon fighters, the demon man looked at the capital and seemed to see the Rongguang hall shrouded by the cold moonlight.

    "It seems to have succeeded."

    Danas smiles as if he were happy.

    A young girl''s voice immediately entered his ear.

    "I have to say that your father has a lot of courage. He even dares to fight against those beings by relying on a great apostle. If you didn''t explain it to me, I would think that your father is crazy."

    The girl said such words with emotion.

    "He''s really crazy." Danas did not hide his idea, but said directly: "for thousands of years, he has been in this state of no upper and no lower. He has always wanted to be a complete demon man. He has been crazy for a long time. Otherwise, how can he let Palin attack the demon, and how can he beat up such a monster?"

    "For real detachment?" The girl was silent for a while, then said with a smile: "now I can''t understand him."

    "Don''t you?" Danas Shi ran advised: "his madness will not only hurt others, but also hurt himself. That is not unscrupulous, but blind pursuit. No matter what method you want to try, if you learn from him, you will be doomed one day."

    "What a harsh comment." The girl said noncommittally, "his plan is not impossible, is it?"

    "That''s why I cooperate with his farce." Danas smile, said: "and, this is also a chance for me."

    "The last sentence is what you mean, isn''t it?" The girl said with a smile, "what are you going to do?"

    "It''s very simple. Follow his instructions and try to make trouble for the brave man. Hold him back." Danas said without much hesitation: "for this reason, we will use the [beast nest] to make trouble for the talks among the three nationalities, right?"

    "That''s what the brave people of the alien world often say. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind, isn''t it?" The girl seemed to think of some unpleasant things, and said in a low voice: "don''t blame me for not reminding you that the brave are a group of incredible beings. Your father also said that the brave has already had the power to fight with him, and you can''t do anything about him now."

    "I didn''t want to do anything about him. I just wanted to delay him." Danas shrugged and said, "besides, don''t I still have you?"

    "Oh?" Girl picked pick eyebrow like way: "do not intend to continue to hide my existence?"

    "Of course not." Danas light way: "my father is probably planning to let me give the head to the brave, in this case, how can I not give him a big surprise?"

    "It''s up to you. Anyway, I have an account to settle with that brave man." Girl tone inexplicable way: "but you have to remember that your time is not much."

    "I know." Danas nodded his head obediently and said to himself, "after all, our ambassador of the [month] only uses the power of the demon king passively by virtue of the unique skill of variation. Even if he can trap the three goddesses and the six demons, it won''t be too long."

    But that''s enough time to do a lot of things.

    That''s what Danas, or Danas''s father, thinks.

    "Look, the prime minister has already done it."

    Danas looked up at the sky of the capital.

    There, a shadow like the God and devil, while rolling up the terrible magic, accompanied by the whirlpool of clouds.

    On the earth behind him, countless monsters, like running herds, came towards the capital.

    And in the clouds, behind the figure, a huge shadow bound by chains loomed.

    "It''s going to start."

    Danas drew the corners of his mouth and turned.

    "Well, it''s time for us to play our clown, too."

    If you leave, Danas leaves here.

    The girl didn''t say anything. She just looked at Wangdu and the familiar and strange city. What she saw was the mixed feelings of love and hate.

    "Just watch, Mithra."

    "Looking at what you left behind, how did it go up in smoke?"

    With that, the girl disappeared.

    ......

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Unconsciously, the meteor shower stopped.

    The earth ravaged by meteorites, as always, only left a huge hole, the rest of nothing left.

    Sean''s figure did not know when appeared in the ruins of the sky.

    Rosie and Lilith accompanied, left and right appeared beside sheen.

    "... you''re in such a mess."

    Roxie looked down at the tragic scene and felt a headache.

    "Do you have any trouble?" Sheehan was innocent and said, "do you want me to find those old demons here slowly? It''s too hard for me, isn''t it? "

    "Then you don''t have to raze this place to the ground!" Rosie could not bear to shout: "it''s so close to the capital. Now it must cause panic again. How many times do you have to scare the people in the capital to death before you give up?"

    "Just being a little scared can save them from a disaster. How cheap is it for them?" Sheehan retorted: "if those old demons run away and turn around and run directly to the king, then they will not be able to finish by being a little scared, will they?"

    "This..." Rosie had nothing to say, but said: "with my power, it''s hard for them to escape?"

    That''s it.

    The reason why Sean and others appear here is that Roxie uses the power to manipulate fate.

    After fixing the fate of "bound to encounter the masters of the old demons", sheen only needs to take Roxie and Lilith for an instant movement, which will naturally get out of control and reach the place where the masters of the old demons are.

    It''s Sean''s inspiration for remembering what happened to Roxie before.

    It turned out to be very smooth.

    When he arrived, sheen couldn''t help saying hello with an aurora meteor shower.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    Between the fight with Rosie, sheen also unfolds her perception of the outer sense of destiny.

    In Sheehan''s perception, in the area that has been razed to the ground, let alone a person, even a demon no longer exists.

    Originally, there are a lot of magical reactions and life reactions, even malicious and hostile reactions.

    There is no doubt that those reactions are all the old demons hiding here.

    Now, they are all in the meteor shower just now, completely become the insignificant fertilizer in the ruins.

    Except for one person.

    "Is there really a fish out of the net?"

    Sean was smiling.

    Roxie rolled a white eye, let the side of Lilith are tilted head for a while, don''t know why.

    "Let''s go."

    Sheehan did not explain, directly took the hands of Roxie and Lilith, moved in an instant, and entered the interior of the ruins.

    He came to a sea of corpses.

    It''s a sea of blood.

    However, it is not a sea of human corpses, but a sea of demons.

    Countless demons seem to be flattened, or become meat mud, or only the broken body remains, all over the ground, so that the whole ground is covered with blood.

    "Cough..."

    In such a sea of corpses, a demon man pushed aside the corpse of a demon on his body, lying on the ground, coughing constantly.

    He didn''t see sheen coming.

    Sean looked at the demon man with great interest and suddenly made a sound.

    "So it is. You use the large-scale Warcraft hosted in your body as a shield, and you hide under the Warcraft, so as to escape. In this way, it seems that you should be the leader of [beast nest], the legendary strong man named Burke, right?"

    Sean''s sudden greeting made the demon man stiff. He suddenly raised his head and looked over.

    On a closer look, although the other party escaped a disaster, he was in a dilemma. Not only was his whole body covered with dust and mud, his face looked like a gray face, and his mouth was covered with blood, which proved that the meteor shower had not brought him any harm.

    But his injury was obviously not serious. In the moment he saw sheen, he had more power to let the magic shake out, blowing away the remains of the demons around him.

    "Who are you...!"

    Burke snapped.

    In fact, he would like to ask whether the meteor shower just happened was caused by Sean.

    As for Sean''s identity, Burke has already speculated.

    The reason is very simple. Even though Sheen has been able to completely control the holy power of the holy sword, so that the fluctuation of the holy power on the holy sword is not so obvious. Without being sealed, the appearance of the holy sword is still very conspicuous. As long as he knows the goods, it is impossible not to speculate about the golden sword hanging on Sheen''s waist.

    Moreover, Roxie and Lilith, who are standing beside sheen, are equally conspicuous.

    A beautiful goddess.

    A lovely doll.

    How could Burke not have guessed the identities of Roxie''s sword and Lilith''s peeping look?

    At least, Burke can definitely guess the identity of Roxie.

    Genuine goods at a fair price, the first beauty of the race, the descendant of MI La, the royal highness of the real princess -- Ruth, the little princess.

    Compared with Sean, who just appeared in omnipoten for more than half a year, Roxie''s recognition is undoubtedly greater.

    As far as Burke knows, there is only one young nobleman who can let the Kingdom treasure follow her and hold her hand wantonly.

    As a result, Burke''s magic didn''t even stop at all when he asked questions, which made him roar.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    The next second, several huge demons suddenly came out of Burke''s chest, as if from the invisible door of the alien world, and rushed madly to Sheehan.

    Burke was in the preemptive situation, did not hesitate to release the demons raised in the body.

    As the actual user of the den of beasts, Burke''s body naturally hosts powerful Warcraft.

    Moreover, unlike other people who lose their mind because of the parasitism of the demons and become puppets under human control, Burke can easily control the demons in his body by virtue of the "den of beasts", unless the level of the demons is higher than him.

    In other words, as long as they are lower than Burke, Burke can put them into his body at will, raise them, and let them become a part of himself and be controlled by himself.

    Even, Burke can squeeze the power of the demon parasitized in his body to enhance his own power. The price is that the demon that has been squeezed will die suddenly and cannot survive.

    Just now, Burke released part of the demons raised in his body, making them his own meat shield and helping him bear the ravages of the meteor shower.

    Now, Burke released part of the demons in his body, and let the demons rush to Sean one after another.

    As for Burke himself?

    Naturally, he ran away on the spot.

    The leader of the [beast nest] did not hesitate to give up that part of the demons, and the whole person turned into a streamer and swept in another direction.

    See

    "Hey, hey, you just questioned me, but you ran away before you got the answer, right?"

    Sean''s figure flashed in front of Burke, and he stopped him with a smile on his face.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    The demons who rushed to sheen noticed the scene, stopped on the spot, roared, and were ready to turn and attack sheen, fighting for the chance for their master to escape.

    Unfortunately

    "Boom!"

    A terrible evil suddenly appeared, as if deep darkness, instantly devoured those demons.

    Lilith did it.

    She stretched out a small palm, called out a strong extreme evil, let the evil rush out one after another, instantly devoured all the demons.

    The demons roared bitterly in the evil spirit, and finally their eyes turned red, and they became violent demons.

    This scene was captured by Burke on the run.

    Sure enough, she is

    Burke''s heart was shaken, and he completely confirmed that he had encountered the most dangerous existence in history.

    The most powerful evil god, Lilith.

    It is opposite to and equal to Artemis, the goddess of justice, and is comparable to the super strong one of the demons.

    This kind of existence is not something he can contend with.

    He can only escape!

    We have to run!

    If you can''t escape, you will die!

    "Get out of here!"

    At the moment, Burke roared, and his body erupted with terrifying power.

    "Boom!"

    Amazing magic erupted from him and turned into a storm, sweeping the whole room.

    That''s power beyond its level.

    That''s a strength that legend can''t show.

    In Burke''s body, a series of howls of beasts sounded, telling others how painful the demons who live in his body are now.

    At this moment, Burke used the ability of [lair of beasts] to extract the power of the host demons in his body and let himself burst out with amazing strength.

    You know, many of the demons in his body are legendary.

    As a person with unique skills such as "the lair of beasts", how could Burke not occupy some of them and make himself stronger when the old Warcraft faction took collective action to capture all kinds of powerful Warcraft?

    Sean also felt the familiar evil magic from Burke at this moment.

    That''s

    "The magic of the demon cubs?"

    It''s the young devil who lost his trace in the imperial capital and might have been captured by these old demons.

    Burke put the whole 11 legendary demon cubs into his body, and squeezed their power with [beast nest], making his power rise endlessly.

    The power of eleven legendary young demons was extracted by Burke, which made Burke''s power exceed the scope of legendary level, even beyond the scope of extreme level, and vaguely shook the barrier that human life should not be able to cross.

    "Crack crack crack..."

    Too amazing power burst out from Burke''s body at one time, resulting in that Burke''s body could not bear such amazing power, and the muscles were broken layer by layer.

    "GA, ah, ah...!"

    Burke rushed to sheen with all his strength and cry, which was not like the wisdom of life.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was shaken.

    For a moment, the ground was shaking.

    Sean looked at the roaring demon man, his eyes full of the desire for survival and wild hope, and the smile on his face began to gradually disappear.

    "... desperate?" Sheen murmured, "in that case, I won''t laugh at you. I''ll give you a good face."

    Say, on the body of Xi en, gorgeous flame slowly burns and rises.

    In the face of the demon man who gave up everything to survive, sheen also gave his respect.

    "Gorgeous burning -- [reincarnation of destiny]."

    With the burning of magic, Sheehan''s power soared like Burke''s.

    no

    Sean''s power has soared far faster than Burke''s.

    Then

    "Bang --!"

    A roar resounded through the ruins.

    Burke''s face stagnated.

    Sheen''s face was calm.

    The two men have been in contact with each other, and in the first second, to each other, with a full body strength of a punch.

    This punch, both sides hit each other.

    However, Burke''s fist slammed on Sean''s chest. After being obstructed by the brilliant light, there was less than 10% of his strength left, which was completely borne by Rito''s destiny, without any damage to Sean.

    Sean''s fist, however, fell heavily on Burke''s abdomen, bursting out with astonishing strength and throwing away all the flesh and blood there.

    "Tick..."

    Blood was dripping from the huge hole in Burke''s abdomen.

    "Er... Ah..."

    Burke covered his abdomen and stepped back like a lightning strike, his bloody fingers pointing at Sean.

    "You... You..."

    Burke wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.

    Sheehan didn''t want to reply, so he indifferent to the convergence of the brilliant flame, canceled the use of reincarnation.

    Before long, Burke fell to the ground and dyed it red.

    But his eyes were always on Sheehan, as if he wanted to remember him.

    Of course, Burke''s vision is blurred.

    He couldn''t see Sean clearly.

    Hate it?

    That''s for sure.

    Because, my wild hope, my ambition, everything I ever imagined, all completely disappeared under the punch of the other side.

    But while hating, Burke was relieved.

    no way out.

    This is the brave

    With such emotion, Burke''s consciousness fell into the eternal darkness.

    I can''t wake up any more.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    Burke died at the same time, his body seemed to swell up, with a ferocious roar.

    All the demons seemed to be struggling to break Burke''s flesh and prepare to break out.

    Among them, also included that 11 legendary level demon person larvae.

    However, under the squeeze of Burke''s [beast nest], their power has been reduced to the legendary level.

    Sean watched the scene calmly and sang a song after a while.

    "Give and burn."

    The fierce flame suddenly burned from Burke''s body.

    "Ouch..."

    "Ga..."

    The demons howled, struggled, screamed and yelled in the fire, but slowly burned to ashes with Burke''s body.

    After more than a month, the eleven young demons died in Sheen''s hands.

    Sean stood in front of the fire, watching all this, without joy or sorrow.

    Rosie and Lilith came back to him together.

    "In this way, all the old demons, including [the lair of beasts], were attacked."

    Roxie looked a little sad.

    "What''s the situation over there in Wangdu?"

    Sheehan nodded, not tangled in the topic, and asked directly.

    "With the arrangement of the father and the king, those" animal nests "with low level can''t lift any waves, let alone those old demon assassins who didn''t even enter the gate of the king''s capital. I''m afraid they have all been arrested?"

    That''s what Roxie said, but it wasn''t easy.

    "Why?" "Isn''t that good?" sheen asked suspiciously

    That''s what she said, but Sheen''s tone was not very good either.

    The reason is simple.

    "I don''t know why, I always have a bad feeling."

    Roxie looked worried.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean didn''t speak.

    Because, like Roxie, he gradually felt some heaviness in his heart.

    This kind of feeling, this kind of omen, let Sheehan cannot ignore.

    "Go." Sheehan made a quick decision and said, "let''s go back."

    As soon as the words came out, a laugh immediately responded to Sheehan''s speech.

    "That''s not good, my brave man."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    The sudden voice, let Sean, Roxie and Lilith three eyes a coagulation.

    "Who...!"

    Roxie turned her head and looked in one direction.

    ¡°......¡±

    Lilith was silent, only her evil spirit was surging.

    As for Sheehan, he almost immediately unfolded the perception ability of the external sense of destiny.

    Immediately, he turned in a direction and held out a hand.

    "Fuyu burst."

    After a short magic chant, a huge rock in front of him suddenly exploded violently, shattering the huge rock and the surrounding things.

    However, in the violent explosion, several dark shadows mixed with strong black light, protected a person and flashed out safely from the center of the explosion.

    Sean and the three of them saw the real face of the shadows almost instantly.

    They were black robed people in long robes and hoods, who did not know what they looked like.

    Only the figure who was protected in the middle by the black robed people, his clothes were not so conspicuous, and even his breath was very weak, but I don''t know why, which made people feel that they can''t ignore.

    In the moment of seeing that man, sheen was slightly surprised.

    "It''s you?"

    Sean recognized each other''s identity in the first time.

    Not only Sean, but also Lilith, who was standing beside Sean, opened her eyes slightly, as if she was surprised.

    Obviously, Lilith also recognized each other''s identity.

    After all, the man had done something to her, not only planning to lift her seal, but also making her magic life with the creation of life.

    yes.

    The other side is Danas, who once appeared in Kosmos and led the old demon sect known as mirage. He did a lot of things in Kosmos and was defeated by sheen. He should have been killed by sheen.

    "Long time no see, boztutching, and Lilith." Danas, like a promising young man from an aristocratic family, bowed politely and gave a kind smile at the same time, saying, "no, to be more precise, this is our first formal meeting. It seems a bit wrong to say that we haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    The gentle and refined man of the demon clan laughs so lightly.

    As like as two peas in the memory of Darnace, the familiar gesture and natural etiquette are alike.

    But the other side said, this is their first formal meeting in the true sense.

    Sean narrowed her eyes.

    "Sure enough, the one I killed in cosmos is not your own, but the magic life you used to hide your eyes and ears in front of the stage?"

    This is what the orc God officials mentioned to sheen after the Kosmos incident.

    At that time, they said that from the ruins of Kosmos, they found the remains of Danas who was killed by Sheehan.

    As a result, from the remains, they found that it was not a demon life, but a magic life.

    A magical life created as like as two peas and created by real Darnace.

    In other words, the dead Danas is not the Danas in front of us, but the magic life created by Danas in front of us, the real shadow warrior of Danas.

    Now, the Danas in front of Sheehan is the real Danas.

    no

    "Is it the magic life pushed out to block the gun again?"

    Sean looked at Danas in front of him.

    Seeing this, Danas seems to see through the idea in Sheen''s heart, laughing and negating Sheen''s conjecture.

    "Don''t worry, boztutching, the person who appears in front of you now is the real me, not a magic life." Darnace is as like as two peas: "the randomness of creating a magic in the body is great. Even if there is a prototype reference, the creation of exactly the same magic life requires some conditions and even luck. Even if I have been exploring this way for a long time, I can not prepare too many" doubles "for myself.

    Danas''s sincere words are mixed with another meaning that even sheen can easily detect.

    "Can''t you prepare too much..."

    That is to say, there is still a way to prepare so many?

    This Danas

    "Who are you?"

    Roxie made such a question on behalf of Sheehan.

    It''s obvious that Roxie is aware of Danas.

    Even though Danas''s breath is very weak, his sense of threat is not strong at all. Like the noble children who are harmless to human beings and animals, his words and deeds, as well as the amazing devil fighters who are firmly around him, are telling others how difficult he is.

    "It seems that I have never reported my true origin." Danas suddenly said, "in that case, please allow me to introduce myself again."

    With that, Danas looked directly at sheen and suddenly laughed.

    "I''m Danas, a member of the old demons of the old demons."

    "Some call me the great apostle of the star."

    "Some people call me young master."

    "Because my father is the founder and leader of the original devil."

    When such words came out of Danas''s mouth, the faces of Sean, Roxie and Lilith changed.

    "Ambassador..."

    Sheen''s eyes flashed.

    "The son of the leader of the old demon sect...!"

    Roxie was even more shocked.

    It was not until this moment that they realized how big the gentle and elegant demon man appeared in front of them.

    Is it not only one of the three ambassadors in the original devil, whose status is only under the leader, but also the son of the leader?

    What does that mean?

    It shows that this seemingly weak demon man in front of us is actually the real big man in the original demon!

    Sean then stares at Danas tightly, the body gushes out the terrible magic.

    Rosie also reacted, and her breath also soared.

    There is no doubt that the person in front of us is an important existence in the original devil.

    As one of the most mysterious, oldest and most powerful members of the old demon sect, and with a high status in it, it''s strange that Sean and Roxie don''t respond to the appearance of such characters.

    They are surprisingly consistent.

    That is, arrest this man.

    "Should I thank you for running out? Great apostle

    Sean couldn''t help taking a step forward.

    Danas, on the other hand, stepped back, as if in fear, with a calm smile on his face.

    "It seems that you are hostile to me, brave man."

    Danas seems to be troubled.

    "What do you say?" Sheehan walked step by step in the direction where Danas was. As he walked, he said, "I don''t want to think about how much trouble you [the original devil] have caused me and how many times you have dealt with me."

    "So, is Qing trying to vent her anger on me?" Danas said with a smile: "it is worthy of being regarded as the most special brave man in all ages. The former brave man was not so impulsive and domineering as you."

    "I''m sorry about that." Sheen chuckled and said, "that''s who I am."

    Say this sentence at the same time, Sheen''s figure suddenly a flash, disappeared in place.

    When it reappeared, it was already in front of Danas.

    "Come here, please!"

    Sean finally stopped suppressing his aggression and reached out to Danas in an attempt to catch him.

    Unfortunately, Danas seems ready.

    "Shua!"

    Without any omen, a demon fighter who always supported Danas disappeared with Danas.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom

    The other three devil fighters stayed in the same place, and in the moment sheen started, his whole body burst out a terrible breath.

    The majestic breath not only shook the atmosphere, but also made the ground tremble slightly.

    "Limit level!? And all of them! "

    Rosie was shocked when she saw the scene.

    Known as the existence of more rare than the super off level of the limit level strong, here, it is the emergence of one after another.

    The devil fighters who support Danas are all extreme beings.

    After a while, the devil fighters turned to sheen and released violent lightning.

    The magic of thunder and lightning, in the hands of these three extreme level magic fighters, shows a very amazing power.

    "Boom!"

    A corner of the ruins flattened by the meteor shower, the roar suddenly spread.

    The violent lightning is like a sudden explosion of thunder pool, which turns the surrounding area into a thunder field and moves wildly.

    Some of them move on the ground like snakes, and some of them bomb like thunder, which makes the electric arc flash wildly in the air and cause great damage.

    Such amazing destructive power, even the legendary great magician''s superior lightning magic is inferior to more than one.

    Sean''s body came out of the thunderbolt, and all the way up into the air.

    "Good guy, compared with the previous one, it''s just a very different power gap."

    Sean looked at the clothes that had been electrocuted and was also a little surprised.

    He remembers that these magic fighters were just a group of magic lives with a level of less than 90. Although they had such a tricky skill as symbiosis, Sean, who was not at a high level at that time, found it difficult to deal with them. But in Sean''s view, the magic fighters at that time could be easily destroyed.

    Now, these magic fighters are all transformed into extreme magic life. How can sheen not be surprised?

    Just as sheen was stunned, Danas''s laughter came back to his ears.

    "It seems that my demon fighter''s performance is qualified for the time being. I didn''t waste so much effort to take a few rare extreme level demon cubs that my father managed to cultivate as materials and refine them into their bodies."

    With the spread of such words, an amazing magic rose from the thunder field below.

    "Let them play with you a little."

    The words fell, and the breath of Danas disappeared.

    Instead, four extreme level magic fighters rushed out of the thunder field together, swept into the air, suspended around sheen and surrounded him.

    The next second, the four magic fighters set off a wave of magic and reached out.

    The dark thunder flashed up in their hands and rushed out one by one to Hearn.

    It''s not lightning magic, it''s dark magic.

    These four magic fighters are used to magic fire, magic thunder, magic darkness and magic bondage respectively. Through symbiosis, they can share life and ability with each other, and even move to other magic fighters in an instant.

    Just now, Danas was carried by a demon fighter and moved away in an instant.

    The magic skills of the magic fighters are also shared. Even their lives are shared. They can not only use each other''s magic, but also resurrect on the spot if they can''t be killed at the same time.

    Sean was besieged by four demon fighters and hit by the dark lightning with curse.

    "Boom!"

    The ruins of the midair, a grand explosion again, so that the dark arc in midair flashing.

    However

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    In the center of the dark arc, a chant resounds.

    "Hum!"

    The wave of magic trembles out, erasing the dark arc one by one, turning it into the residue of magic and dissipating.

    Sheehan appeared unhurt in the center of the explosion.

    "Do you think I''m the same person I was before?"

    Sheen raised her eyes, her eyes glowing.

    "Give and bind."

    Sean used the usual binding magic, so that the four magic fighters who just raised their hands to launch a new round of attack were all frozen in the atmosphere and could not move.

    And then

    "- with the magic of vastness, lead the stars out of the sky"

    Sean sang the magic spell.

    "-- numerous and numerous, and numerous and numerous"

    "- follow the instructions of those who dominate the night sky, and show the mystery and track of the gods at this moment"

    "- that''s the light --"

    "- that''s the power of heaven"

    "So shine, stars"

    "-- so come down, light --"

    Sheehan did not hesitate to use the highest level of celestial magic, so that the vast magic around the body into bursts of starlight.

    "[starry arrays]."

    In the glittering starlight, the celestial bodies take shape one by one.

    They circled each other, bringing up the most beautiful river of stars and expanding around sheen.

    The star river turns into a light belt, and the light belt turns into a whirlpool, like a ring of stars spinning at a high speed. It cuts the air and vibrates at the same time.

    Bound to the magic to confine in place, completely unable to move the four limit level of the devil fighters will be the swirling star to hit.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    The next moment, as if torn by amazing power, the four magic fighters were crushed, torn and cut into countless pieces in a burst of flesh and blood.

    Blood in the air, such as fireworks suddenly appear, looks so bloody, and so pleasing.

    Four extreme level magic fighters, in today''s normal situation, can half step into the hands of super off level sheen, like a fragile doll.

    None of them survived.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    "Bang..."! Bang, Bang...! "

    At this time, the sound of the body debris of the devil fighter falling on the ground is so clear and audible.

    "Hum..."

    The swirls of starlight in midair gradually disappeared in the turbulence of the atmosphere and turned into small celestial bodies and returned to Sheen''s side.

    Sean came down from mid air with many small celestial bodies and stood on the bloody earth. He didn''t look like a brave man, but a demon man.

    At this time, Sean''s body is full of breath, which is also as powerful as a demon man.

    The four extreme level magic fighters were so easily defeated by Sheehan. It can be seen that Sheehan''s current strength, even under normal circumstances, has few rivals.

    Of course, Sheehan also saw the problems of these devil fighters.

    "No unique skills?"

    Yes, they don''t have unique skills.

    It has to be said that it is a very damaging thing for a powerful person to have no unique skills.

    As an unconventional force, the role of unique skills on a person no longer needs to be emphasized.

    If an extreme level strong person does not have unique skills, then, let alone the existence of the same extreme level, a top legendary level strong person can defeat him.

    These extreme level magic fighters only have the strength of extreme level, but they have no inside information of extreme level. They are inferior to the normal extreme level strong, let alone the extreme level strong who have extremely powerful unique skills.

    Therefore, these extreme level magic fighters seem to be very threatening. In fact, in the eyes of the same level strong, the threat is not so great.

    That''s why Sheehan can easily defeat these warriors.

    "Although, strictly speaking, now I don''t have the limit level of unique skills."

    In the past, Sheehan''s "Tianen" and "Mingli" were unique skills to assist growth, not combat.

    Now, Sheehan''s "Tianen" and "Mingli" have been successfully retired. Somehow, they have become a unique skill, which makes Sheehan still confused.

    In this case, Sheehan has always had a fatal disadvantage over those with strong unique skills.

    That is, he doesn''t have unique skills that can make his fighting power soar.

    Fortunately, this situation did not bring much trouble to Sean.

    When the level is low, because of the relationship of Tianen, he can achieve the maximum growth in all aspects when upgrading, that is to say, every upgrade can enhance more strength than others.

    In addition, Sheehan can easily learn skills and even upgrade all skills to full level, which makes up for Sheehan''s weakness in level and strength to a certain extent.

    Not to mention Sheehan and the sword.

    As a power crystal that is evaluated as comparable to the importance of unique skills, the sabre can still play a small part of its power even in the sealed state, increasing Sheen''s strength.

    In view of this, Sheehan can not be inferior to those who have strong unique skills, even at a low level can be comparable to the legendary strong.

    When Sheehan entered the inner hall and realized the unique skill of "life principle", all of his skills were transformed into seven kinds of destiny skills after tampering and integration, which made his strength greatly increase.

    In particular, the special skill of reincarnation, which can increase the power of sheen by ten times, is not inferior to AI Yi''s unique skill of Longhua.

    In other words, for Sheehan, the special skill called reincarnation is as important as the unique skill.

    With the increase of other skills of destiny and the maximum growth of all the levels up to now, Sheehan can surpass the level by half even without using the sabre and the ability of reincarnation.

    This strength is solid, there is no water.

    That is to say, even if a peer with strong unique skills can fight with sheen in the normal situation, sheen can win without using unique skills.

    Except for Hutt, Adele and Yulin, their unique skills are so strong that even the existence of superclass has to show their solemnity.

    In their words, Sheehan is not sure that he will win under normal circumstances.

    But this kind of existence, Sheehan also knew Hutt, Adele and Yulin.

    Therefore, even if there is no unique skills, now sheen will never lose to the general extreme level strong, or even win.

    In the face of such him, four extreme level magic fighters who don''t even have weak unique skills are really no big deal.

    It''s just

    "If it''s other extreme level strongmen coming, it should be very difficult for the rest of us to deal with these magic fighters except for the existence of Yulin and Hutt Adele?"

    That''s what Sean thought.

    There''s no way. Although they don''t have unique skills, they have [symbiosis] skills, which even he finds difficult.

    In addition, the number of magic fighters has an advantage, one can not fight, four together, the general limit level strong really can not deal with.

    let alone...

    "It seems that there are not only four such devil fighters..."

    Sean''s eyes swept around.

    Only to see, into pieces of the devil warrior was the emergence of waves of magic, then disappeared.

    Obviously, that''s the effect of symbiosis.

    Only the life sharing in the state of [symbiosis] can make these demon fighters who have become flesh reappear their magic power, and they may have been resurrected.

    Only the instant movement in the state of symbiosis can make the resurrected devil fighters disappear here.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that there are still devil fighters that have not been solved and are not here.

    "That Danas, is there a fifth devil warrior hidden?"

    Sheen frowned tightly.

    But soon Sean''s frown loosened again.

    "Danas should be in the moment of battle, let the fifth devil fighter with you out of the battlefield?"

    Sean let go of the perception ability of the outer sense of destiny, and easily found that Danas had disappeared.

    Obviously, the old demon clan had already guessed that the four extreme level devil fighters could not help sheen, so at the beginning of the battle, he did not hesitate to let the fifth devil fighter take himself out of the battlefield and turn to leave.

    As long as there is a fifth devil fighter, even if the other four are dead, they can be revived through the power of symbiosis.

    "What a cunning old devil."

    Unfortunately, he is not only facing himself.

    Sean glanced in the direction of Rosie and Lilith.

    There, his fiancee and the sticky goddess are no longer in place.

    ......

    "Shua!"

    In the forest a long way from the battlefield, Danas was carried by a demon fighter and appeared here.

    "Shua!"¡° Shua¡° Shua

    After a while, the meat pieces of the magic fighters were sent here, and gradually wriggled under the magic transmission of the magic fighters carrying Danas.

    Danas looked at the scene, but Gujing had no waves.

    "Sure enough, it''s hard to get that brave one with only four extreme level magic fighters who don''t have unique skills."

    Danas had expected.

    However, even with psychological preparation, Danas still felt very sorry.

    "Clearly, a few months ago, when he was at Kosmos, he was not so strong."

    At that time, Sheehan''s level was too low after all. At most, his strength was legendary, and he might not be able to reach the top level.

    A legendary combat power that is less than the top level can be easily solved by sending only one with the power of the current magic fighter.

    But now, a few months later, Sheehan has changed into an extreme strong, not to mention, but also a faint trend to enter that level.

    "In addition to the power of the holy sword and its unknown effect, it is likely to be a unique skill of the power increase category. If you can fight the incomplete demon, you can understand it."

    Danas murmured so.

    Among the original demons and even all the forces, except for a group of demons, the one who knows Sean best is that he has been paying close attention to his Danas.

    In Danas''s view, Sheehan''s current level is definitely extreme level, and his combat power is beyond this level.

    With the power of the holy sword, and the unique skill of power increase that can stimulate the gorgeous light, Sheen''s actual combat power is probably no less than that of the demon.

    no

    Considering his blessing, it may be difficult for fate to take him down.

    yes.

    Darnace has already known the true features of the blessing of sheen, through some "his own eye liner" report.

    What''s more, Danas didn''t know the change of Sheehan''s unique skill, and only regarded reincarnation as Sheehan''s unique skill.

    In other words, Danas''s estimation of Sheehan''s strength has been extremely accurate.

    Now Sean has reached the threshold of transcendence level in his normal state. He has reached half step transcendence. If he uses the holy sword, he will definitely have transcendence level combat power, which is comparable to the goddess of life and the goddess of nature.

    If reincarnation destiny is used, within the time limit of reincarnation destiny, sheen is no weaker than the devil.

    In addition to the immunity of the Supreme God to the power of the protoss, as Danas estimated, sheen no longer needs to fear the goddess of fate, at least has the ability to deal with her.

    "It''s really terrible. The brave people of all ages don''t grow up as fast as him. Maybe only the mysterious brave people of the first generation can compete with him?"

    Danas shook his head and laughed.

    "Fortunately, it''s enough to hold him for a little time. Well, it should be about the same."

    Danas was ready to retire.

    Of course, he has to go through this.

    "Two beautiful ladies are not going to let me go easily, are they?"

    Danas smiles and makes a sound in front of him.

    There, a large and a small two figure quietly appeared.

    "Do you think I''ll let you go when I know who you are?"

    Roxie said so coldly.

    Lilith didn''t speak, but she was staring at Danas.

    Lilith didn''t forget what she had done to her.

    Without sheen here, Lilith could hardly control her behavior.

    So, Lilith''s evil spirit, without any premonitory surge, turned into a dark rush and roared to Danas.

    Lilith didn''t show any mercy on this blow.

    At least, it''s not the existence of super level, it can''t take the blow.

    Even if Sheehan, who is half detached, doesn''t pull out his sword or use reincarnation, he will not be able to stop this blow.

    Therefore, the earth and the forest were crushed by the terrible force, as if they were blown away, constantly smashed and collapsed.

    In the face of such a power, even if all the magic fighters are out, I''m afraid they can''t take over.

    But Danas was unusually calm.

    "No way." Danas said helplessly, "please, princess."

    This words a, this square between heaven and earth, a childish voice rings out slowly.

    "The most powerful evil god?"

    Voice down, a petite figure suddenly appeared in front of Danas.

    "Boom!"

    Amazing power explodes from it.

    It''s the same as the evil that comes rushing in. It''s extremely dark and evil.

    But it''s not evil.

    That''s dead air.

    It is derived from the vitality, which is not owned by the living but controlled by the dead.

    "[Grand Astarte]."

    As soon as the girl''s hand was stretched out, her strong and terrible spirit of death turned into a series of bitter and wailing spirits, like an endless army of spirits rushing out of the ghost world, facing the incoming evil.

    "Boom!"

    The collision of evil and dead Qi makes a deafening noise in an instant, turning the sound waves into hurricanes and blowing everything around.

    And the most powerful evil god''s attack that can''t be accepted below the super level is blocked.

    The girl manipulated by this.

    "What...!"

    The pupils of Roxie, who witnessed all this, shrank.

    Lilith was even more stunned.

    The young girl with dark skin and exotic customs was suspended in front of Danas.

    Around his body, endless dead air is surging.

    "Thank you, princess."

    Danas bowed to the girl.

    "You''ve really found me a troublesome opponent, young master."

    The girl glanced at Danas, looking very casual.

    Looking at this girl, who is full of breathtaking breath and breathless, no matter Rosie or Lilith, they all understand it for the first time.

    This girl is absolutely beyond the level of existence.

    In addition, it also gives the feeling that they are very familiar with each other.

    Lilith felt as if she had seen her somewhere, so she felt familiar with her.

    Roxie felt an inexplicable connection with her partner.

    Inexplicable... Blood connection!

    "Who are you...!"

    Roxie''s tone changed.

    She became a little bit different.

    The girl raised her eyes and looked at Roxie.

    Eyes, that is cold, soft, very contradictory.

    It''s like looking at your granddaughter and your enemy.

    then...

    "Who am I?" you asked

    The girl made a faint voice.

    "If you want to know, go back and look through the Royal genealogy."

    "I''m lovely and lovable, but I''m a descendant of that man''s blood."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    "Descendants?"

    When the girl''s voice, like love and sarcasm, came into Roxie''s ears, Roxie''s heart could not help shivering.

    She didn''t know what the exotic looking girl was talking about.

    She did not know why, in the face of this girl, her inexplicable sense of connection would become more and more strong.

    But she is the blessing of the goddess of fate, and even her successor. She not only has the favor of fate, but also can control the fate itself. Therefore, such inexplicable feelings will be of great significance to her.

    Others may regard this feeling as an illusion, or simply as an enemy confusing themselves.

    But Roxie won''t.

    As a result, Roxie''s expression became suspicious. For a moment, she was slightly uneasy.

    One side of lilisi saw this scene, can only tilt his head, said unclear.

    But at this time, Lilith is more honest than Roxie.

    She didn''t know what had happened. She didn''t know who the girl was and where she came from.

    But Lilith knows one thing.

    That is, she''s here to catch Danas.

    therefore...

    "Boom!"

    Lilith''s body, more powerful evil burst out.

    The sky began to shake.

    The earth began to shake.

    The strong evil air soared into the sky, making the dark clouds in the sky turn into swirls.

    Lilith''s petite body was suspended, and twelve black wings were spread behind her, which made the evil wind roll like a storm.

    The most powerful evil god shows his real power here.

    The horror of the breath and the horror of evil made the girl''s expression dignified.

    Danas also laughed bitterly.

    "Oh, it seems that the goddess doesn''t like me very much."

    Danas seems to have more than enough power to joke.

    "It''s worthy of being a goddess who can compete with the devil. I can''t even catch up with the strength of my power now."

    The girl was even more admired.

    "Can''t even princess you have no choice?"

    Danas didn''t ask nervously.

    "If it wasn''t for my special situation, maybe there would be no way." The girl said faintly, "I''m glad, young master. Because of the relationship between the sacrifice of the great dead and the magic array, I not only got the branch of radiance, but also got all the dead breath under the earth accumulated in the history of the Empire."

    Said, the girl''s body, amazing death like a black volcano erupted in general, and Lilith''s evil, straight into the sky, rolled up the second cloud vortex.

    "The so-called necromancer magic is the power to manipulate the more dead Qi and dead people, the more powerful it will be."

    The girl slowly lifted off and came to Lilith.

    "Let me see if I can fight against the detachment of demons."

    The girl''s voice was heard all over the room.

    The storm of evil and death also confronts in mid air, and finally, under the control of two little girls, they collide with each other fiercely.

    "Boom!"

    The earth shaking roar suddenly appeared in this place.

    It is here that the most intense conflict has taken place.

    Let the world cry.

    ......

    "Well?"

    With the sense of the real seal on her body, following the connection with Rosie and Lilith, Sean suddenly changed her face and stopped the power of instant movement.

    "Boom!"

    In front of him, a deafening roar, like thunder, came into Sean''s ears. Sean felt a pain in his eardrum, a shock in his head, and almost no dizziness.

    "Is that

    Sheen quickly raised her eyes and looked ahead.

    I saw that there was a disaster in front of heaven and earth, but there were two huge storms colliding with each other.

    The two great storms were dark in color, one was evil and chaotic, the other was gloomy and terrible, which connected the heaven and the earth together. During the rolling, thick clouds appeared in the sky.

    The dark clouds rolled with two terrible forces and turned into two equally huge whirlpools, spinning in mid air.

    That scene, it is a nightmare will appear in the unimaginable things.

    It was a natural disaster.

    It was the end of the world.

    Sheehan can clearly identify the origin of those two forces without using waijue Tianming.

    There is no doubt that the evil is what Lilith did.

    Throughout the world, there is no one but Lilith who can manipulate such evil.

    Another force, Sheehan, is no stranger.

    "Dead breath..."

    At this moment, the figure of Moro came to Sean''s mind.

    To be able to manipulate the existence of death, Sean has encountered two so far.

    One is the high priest.

    One is Moro.

    Both of them can use the forbidden necromancer magic, manipulate the dead and the dead, and distort the concept of death. What they do is beyond our understanding.

    However, a necromancer of the high priest''s level can never control such a powerful breath of death, nor can he have such a huge reserve of breath of death.

    Only Moro, the former imperial concubine who once stepped into the transcendent realm, was the descendant of the former ereyi, because she got the power of the death spirit that she did not own through the ability of symbiosis, planned the sacrifice ceremony of the imperial capital, and took away the highest mysterious treasure named radiant branch. Just now there is a way to control such a terrible death.

    But Moro is dead.

    What''s more, Sean killed it himself.

    So, as far as Sheehan knows, there is only one person who can control such a degree of death.

    "Is that mysterious being that hides behind the scenes, has a real big spirit and shares its power with the Moro through symbiosis?"

    Sheen''s face sank.

    "Sure enough, that being is with [the original devil]."

    Now that he and others are tracking Danas, the other party suddenly appears and falls into a fierce battle with Lilith. Sheen doesn''t believe it''s just a pure coincidence.

    Originally, sheen thought that with the ability of Roxie and Lilith, even if Danas was protected by five extreme level magic fighters, it would not be difficult to win him.

    Not to mention that the five magic fighters have no unique skills, but they have powerful unique skills. They have to kneel down in the face of Lilith and Roxie.

    But not necessarily now.

    "I didn''t expect that the mysterious big spirit stored such amazing dead breath."

    How terrible is the power that can be displayed by the great spirit born from death, which controls such a huge amount of dead Qi through the medium of dead spirit magic?

    You can see that Lilith is deadlocked with the other party now.

    Schaffner once said that, with the help of the power of the radiant branch and through external force, the mystical great spirit can step into the transcendental level. Even if it has the power of transcendence, it is at most the same level as the goddess of life and the goddess of nature.

    But the demon didn''t know that for the big spirit, the amount of dead Qi that could be manipulated was the decisive factor to determine its strength.

    If the opponent doesn''t have enough dead breath to control, it''s a question whether he can win steadily, not to mention compared with the goddess of life and nature, or compared with the extreme strong.

    But if the other side is strong enough to control it

    "Bang..."

    Sean slightly speechless, did not hesitate to launch a moment to move again, to the end of the world like the center of the scene.

    ......

    "Boom!"

    At the center of the doomsday scene, the storm of evil and the storm of death are still colliding with each other, as if to completely destroy the heaven and earth in this area, with a terrible momentum.

    Everything within a few thousand kilometers has been razed to the ground and destroyed more thoroughly than when Sheehan used Aurora meteor shower.

    The sky was shaking and stirring.

    The earth is constantly crumbling and collapsing.

    Unknowingly, the magma erupted from the ground and dyed the earth red.

    In such a disillusioned situation, even Roxie did not dare to stay where she was.

    As a result, Roxie retreated again and again. She had already retreated a very long distance.

    But even so, Roxie was still affected by the storm of evil and death, her skirt was surging, her hair was flying, and there were countless debris flying around her body, which was no different from the dust storm.

    Fortunately, Roxie has already manipulated her fate so that all the debris and even the dust will not touch her. So far, she has not been hit by any flying debris.

    This makes Roxie stand in the dust storm like scenery, is still so bright, beautiful as a fairy.

    However, unlike her beautiful body, Roxie''s face was still full of uncertainty.

    Seeing that the girl suddenly appeared was able to compete with Lilith, Rosie bit her lip.

    She, perhaps a little guess who the other party is.

    After all, despite the fact that the Protoss and the demons jointly controlled the incident of the branch of rejuvenation caused by Mauro, the former imperial concubine of the Empire, we can see the relationship between Roxie, Sheehan and lidas, and she can naturally know the inside story.

    Therefore, Roxie knew that Moruo was a special existence called "death spirit". Everything she did in the Empire was to obtain the secret treasure of the Supreme God and step into the realm of transcendence.

    Roxie also knew that morrow was just a puppet who was pushed to the stage to hide people''s eyes and ears.

    She is not only a necromancer, who can control the dead and the dead, but also successfully strides into the existence of transcendence with the help of radiant branch.

    Although morrow is dead now, all her gains have been accepted by the owner of the real spirit hidden behind her.

    Now, a manipulation of death, and there is no doubt that the existence of superclass appeared, how could Roxie not guess the identity of each other?

    Of course, none of this matters.

    At least, for Roxie now, it''s not very important.

    She is more concerned about the origin of each other.

    "Descendants..."

    Roxie couldn''t ignore that.

    On second thought, Roxie remembered.

    "Speaking of it, there is news from the empire that Moro claims to be the bereaved of EREI..."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"EREI.".

    This name will never be unfamiliar to the royal family of Mithra.

    Thousands of years ago, in order to prevent the conspiracy of the demons, Mithra, as the ancestor of the royal family, together with his friends, indirectly led to the destruction of ereyi, which is not a secret in the Mithra royal family.

    Even in many people who know history and have high status, it is no secret.

    They don''t think it would be a very evil thing.

    During the war, all kinds of tragic events are possible.

    In order to win the final victory, a little sacrifice, in the eyes of those in charge, is nothing more normal.

    Roxie did not sympathize that her ancestors had done wrong, because the history was too far away from her, she had no real sense, and was not qualified to evaluate all this.

    But that doesn''t mean Roxie can ignore the name "erey.".

    The reason is simple.

    For the royal family of Mithra, ereyi is not only a sin unintentionally created by the ancestors, but also a helpless victim, which is related to the origin of the royal family.

    Others may not know, but as a member of the Mithra royal family, no matter Rosie or Leia, or even ansey, will never forget what their ancestors did in order to atone.

    "I remember that after the death of ereyi, the ancestor Mithra took away the princess of ereyi who survived at that time and left her to be a maid."

    After the end of the war, Mithra, the forefather who showed his heart to the fairy queen that he was rejected, married his maid as his wife.

    The maid was the first princess of Mithra.

    The maid was the great grandmother of Mithra.

    If

    "The maid is the princess of ereyi..."

    Roxie didn''t dare to think about the rest.

    She was afraid.

    She was afraid that if she thought like this, she would come to an unacceptable truth.

    My ancestors have actually become the existence of "death spirit". They have survived for thousands of years. They also planned the event of radiant branch, which led to the coup of the Empire. They also used the taboo necromancer magic to collect such a terrible breath of death?

    If this kind of thing is exposed, the reputation accumulated by Mithra for thousands of years will be destroyed.

    In addition, the other party actually colludes with the [original devil] and helps the tyrant, which is a crime that threatens the world peace and endangers the lives of the world.

    "I..."

    Roxie struggled like this. For a moment, she was at a loss.

    It can be imagined that the appearance of the girl, to Roxie caused how much impact.

    All this, however, was seen by the girl and Danas.

    "It seems that no matter how excellent and excellent your descendants are, they dare not attack you, princess."

    Danas was smiling at the girl in the whirlpool of death.

    The girl''s face was expressionless.

    She didn''t hate everything about the brave, like Moro.

    However, for the descendants of Mithra, the girl also has complex feelings, love and hate.

    So

    "It''s almost time to retreat." Girl light way: "wait until the brave come, even if it is me, also can''t hold you."

    There''s no way. The sword of the brave man is too restrained. The girl doesn''t want to fight him.

    "Let''s go then." Danas said without hesitation, "it''s almost done anyway."

    The goal of procrastination was achieved.

    His plan, too, should start.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    I have to say that Danas really planned everything.

    Including exposing his identity at the beginning, completely attracting the attention of sheen and his party to himself, and then retreating on the spot with a devil fighter after the war, leaving the remaining four devil fighters to hold sheen, only attracting Lilith and Roxie, so that sheen can safely confront the enemy and be alone, which is perfectly imagined by him.

    Danas even planned the route of retreat and escape in advance, and he pinched all the time and conditions very accurately.

    Whether it''s the fact that the princess who cooperates with her can fight against Lilith, the evil god, by virtue of her excessive dead breath, or the fact that Roxie hesitates out of vacillation and fails to do it at the first time, or even the time required for Sheehan to use instant movement and follow the real India''s induction, it''s all taken into account.

    Therefore, before Sheehan arrived at the center of the battle, the death storm that collided with the evil storm suddenly turned into a whirlpool, wrapped Danas and the maiden, and together with the devil fighters, rushed straight into the sky and disappeared into the clouds.

    Lilith immediately ran after her reaction, but she couldn''t see anyone.

    Rosie reaction after the same began to use power to find, but was surprised to find that he was unable to find the two people.

    To make the almost omnipotent power of destiny invalid, there is no doubt that it is something that can only be done with unique skills.

    Even nadura, the goddess of nature, can''t detect its existence, and Sela, the moon demon, can''t see through its emptiness and reality. Even Sheen has never discovered its unique skill of real power - [colorless and tasteless].

    This unique skill is similar to that of the leader of the original demon. It''s the ability to guard the family that has been hidden in the world for thousands of years.

    Thanks to this, even Rosie, who has been able to use the power of the goddess of fate, can''t find each other.

    Under such circumstances, when Sheehan finally arrived at the scene, he saw only Roxie standing in the ruins, speechless for a long time, and Lilith with twelve black wings spread out, a little dejected because he could not find the enemy.

    Seeing this, sheen can basically guess what happened.

    "Did you run?"

    Sean whispered.

    Roxie and Lilith immediately turn their heads and look at Sean.

    The performance of the two is also completely different.

    Lilith seemed to have done something wrong. She flew to sheen anxiously, looking like she was about to cry.

    Roxie''s complexion was complicated, even confused, and she didn''t know what to do.

    "It''s OK. I don''t blame you."

    Sean first picked up Lilith, touched her little head for comfort, then looked at Roxie and frowned.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean found out Roxie''s abnormality sensitively.

    Roxie opened her mouth to say something, but after a struggle, she gave up.

    "Let''s talk about it later." Rosie took a deep breath and whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t catch the son of the leader of the original devil. It''s my fault this time."

    Roxie''s starting to reflect.

    After all, if she had just shot, United Lilith could not suppress the mysterious girl.

    But she just thought is too confused, leading to the successful escape of the other side.

    It made Roxie feel a little ashamed and a little sorry.

    "... I don''t know what happened, but at least I know it''s not all your fault."

    Sean didn''t blame Roxie.

    Now that the mysterious spirit, who has been rejuvenated and stepped into the transcendental realm, appears, Sean is naturally prepared for the other party''s successful escape.

    No matter how to say, they are all super level, even if they are limited, incomplete, and not the opponents of the existence of the demon level, but they are both super level. If the other side wants to escape, then even the goddess of fate, lidas, may not be able to leave the other side?

    Even if he can''t fight, he can escape. This is also the reason why Sean thought he didn''t need to be too empty even in the face of super level when he was quite mature.

    It can be said that if the other party only wants to escape, it is very difficult for the same level of existence to completely leave the other party.

    At the beginning, the goddess of life and the goddess of nature were beaten by AI Yi, but even if they were suppressed, they still dragged AI Yi until the demon king was attacked?

    Being able to win and be able to kill are two different things. Sheen naturally doesn''t think it''s all Roxie''s responsibility.

    What''s more, he didn''t know what happened.

    Looking at the sad color looming in Roxie''s eyes, her intuition tells sheen that something must have happened to her.

    So sheen reached out and held Roxie in her arms.

    "Tell me about it later."

    Sheehan seldom greetings and greet his royal highness.

    "... well."

    Feeling Sean''s warm embrace, aware of the worry and tenderness in his heart, Roxie felt calm and nodded heavily.

    See, Lilith also quickly rubbed into the two people, as if to express their sense of existence.

    Roxie just relaxed smile, Sean also touched Lilith''s little head, changed mood.

    "Since no one has been caught, let''s go back to Wangdu." Sheehan said in a deep voice: "even the young master of the [original demon] has appeared. This time, maybe it''s not just a group of old demons who can''t get on the stage trying to sabotage the talks among the three races."

    Sean''s words reminded Roxie of her foreboding at the beginning.

    At the moment, Roxie tightened her face.

    "Come on, I''ll help you with your power."

    With the power to fix the fate of "back to the capital", once Sean used the moment to move, the three could be transferred back to the capital at once.

    Otherwise, even with instant movement, it will take some time to get back to Wangdu.

    After all, instant movement is limited by distance, and it is impossible to move too far all at once.

    Only with the help of power and ability, can we go back to Wangdu in a state of out of control.

    "Let''s go."

    Sean also made a quick decision and left here with two young girls in her arms.

    At the same time, Roxie''s eyes turned into bright gold, blooming with extraordinary brilliance.

    ......

    Wang Du, above.

    With a wave of space, Sean and his party returned.

    However, the sight of India in the eyes, but let the three faces suddenly changed.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    "Quack!"

    See, a ferocious roar sound one after another resounded, reverberated around.

    It''s the voice of a monster that looks terrible and plural. It''s like four different things. It''s disordered in structure, twisted in limbs and uneven in posture. It can make people feel nauseous and even cause physiological discomfort.

    "Refining demons..."

    yes.

    It''s magic.

    It is a monster created by the ritual of refining demons, which allows multiple demons to kill each other and devour each other.

    They are the food of the young demons.

    They are sacrifices for culturing demons.

    But now, this kind of existence appears in groups, rushing from the other end of the horizon, forming a dense army, encircling the capital from all directions.

    Some of them are smaller and rush into the capital like fire fighting moths.

    Some of them are huge and breathtaking. They bump into the wall of the capital one after another, destroy the wall, and then rush into the capital one after another.

    Countless demons rushed into the capital like monsters attacking the city, killing in the streets.

    "Stop them!"

    "Stop it

    "You can''t let them go any further!"

    The Knights roared hysterically. One by one, they bravely faced the army of refining demons and fought to stop them.

    Unfortunately, there are too many demons.

    Some of them were successfully stopped, but the front of the Knights was shaking.

    Some of them can''t be taken into account at all and have already rushed to the streets.

    The people ran away, screamed and panicked, as if they were being chased by the prey, in the streets of a tragic interpretation of despair.

    Looking at this situation, Sean, Roxie and even Lilith all changed their faces.

    "How could this be...!"

    Roxie lost her voice.

    "What about the border? Sarah, what about them

    Sean''s pupils are also shrinking.

    They couldn''t believe that the capital of Mithra Kingdom, the place where all the forces and the strong of omniputansen were gathered, was occupied.

    I don''t know if the border of the capital has been attacked and broken.

    The strong in the hall of glory are also completely unknown.

    The knights, magicians and orcs brought by the leaders of many forces gathered in the capital are fighting in various places, but the situation is very bad.

    Because those really top-notch strong people have already entered the Rongguang hall with the leaders of various forces. The people who stay outside are basically below the legendary level. The most outstanding ones are ordinary legendary strong people, and there are few legendary strong people who have reached the top level.

    On the other hand, those large-scale demons all exuded legendary ferocity.

    What''s more, Sheehan also saw a group of young demons fighting with a group of strong people, roaring. As for the ordinary people, they either run away in a hurry, or they are killed by the demons. No fighting back¡° Stop it Roxie looked at all this, and her heart exploded. This is her hometown. This is where she lives. I have lived here for 17 years, and I have been worshipped, longed for and sought after by the people for 17 years. Everything here is extremely important to Roxie. But now, they have been ravaged under Roxie''s eyes. How does this keep Roxie from exploding¡° Boom Roxie''s whole body erupted with an amazing breath, shaking Sean out of her arms. Her eyes turned into cold gold, her magic was full of sacred atmosphere, her holy sword was pulled out, even the seal was instantly untied, showing the original brilliance. Then, Roxie rushed into the capital, like a golden light from the sky, fell into the capital¡° Roxie Sean''s face changed again. He just wanted to catch up with him, but he was stuck in the same place and couldn''t move. "...!" Lilith''s face changed. She raised her head and looked forward. There, a terrible breath in the concussion, firmly locked here. The breath told sheen and Lilith that there was a terrible enemy here¡° I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, brave man With the sound of such a cold and cold voice, the surrounding space seems to be frozen in general, becoming heavy and uncomfortable. Sheen slowly raised his eyes, looked forward and saw the figure. It was a figure suspended above the capital, just like stepping on the whole capital, overlooking it, looking at it as a fragile building block, ready to trample it to pieces at any time. The body of the figure is a demon man. The man has good features and looks. He is dressed in a robe style dress with white background and Phnom Penh. His whole body is full of domineering and strong atmosphere. He doesn''t look like a dignified gentleman, but an ambitious emperor with a full sense of oppression. A careful look, the other side that upright face, eyebrows, there is a trace of Yin Jie in circulation. The other side''s eyes are also quite cold, people can distinguish at a glance, this is a hero. Sean couldn''t take his eyes off him the moment he saw him. It''s not that he doesn''t want to move away, but that he knows that once he moves away, this demon man will launch a fatal attack on himself. The other person''s gaze on him also tells sheen what he''s thinking. He wanted to kill Sean. That''s all. "..." Who are you? " Sheehan asked in a deep voice, but he had already guessed the identity of the other party. Although sheen had never met him, in fact, when he was in the demon world, he had already dealt with each other once. That time, Sean was on earth, he was in heaven. At that time, he planned to crush sheen, and sheen drew his sword and chopped him. The two have only had one fight and only one fight. And in the end, it was a draw. Finally, the other side retreated directly under the threat of Schaffner. Sean didn''t even see each other''s face, but he remembered his breath. At the same time, he also remembers how Schaffner introduced himself to his existence¡° It''s not the first time we''ve met, brave man To convenient light voice, way: "you really don''t know who I am?" When he said this, the tone of the other side also showed a cold and murderous air. It can be imagined that Sheehan is absolutely the person that the other party would like to get along with. Sean took all the murderous anger from the other side, squinted and chuckled¡° The younger brother of the demons, the incomplete seventh demons, is also the leader of the original demons, and the source of all evils. " Sheehan said bluntly, "what should I call you?" As soon as this remark came out, the other party replied with a sentence¡° Hermes¡° That''s my name. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Hermes.".

    This is not the first time Sean has heard of this name.

    As early as when the demon kingdom was found by Palin, the great apostle of the original demon, Schaffner mentioned this name once.

    And this is the name of the leader of the original demon, the half demon, who almost became the brother of the demons.

    "To be honest, I''m surprised."

    That''s what heliomis said all of a sudden.

    "I didn''t expect that in this era when even the grand secret instrument of [call of the brave] has been sealed after a thousand years, there are still new brave people."

    This is something that none of the old demons, including Hermes, ever thought about.

    "I thought that after the demon king was attacked, there would be no more brave people in this world." Heliomis looked at sheen and said with a sneer, "as a result, at the end of my plan, the brave man appeared again. It seems that even the Supreme God, omnes, can''t see me become perfect."

    Obviously, Hermes felt that there was the writing of the Supreme God behind the call of Hearn.

    Apart from the Supreme God, he did not think that anyone could restart the sealed great secret instrument.

    "The reason why you are called is to hinder me, isn''t it?"

    Hermes'' voice grew colder and colder.

    "Did an illusory plan for the creation of the second devil really frighten the hateful supreme God?"

    It can be seen from the words of helimis that he did not take the so-called "creation plan of the second devil" seriously.

    The main reason why the plan appeared was to confuse the ordinary demons and draw them to their own command so as to strengthen their power.

    no way out.

    In addition to Palin''s dissatisfaction with his status in the demons, he wants to go further and be full of ambition. For this reason, he chooses to follow Hermes, expecting that Hermes can turn over and push all the demons who control the demons out of the altar. Ordinary people will not easily choose to follow Hermes.

    On the one hand, there are six full body demons who can play all their power without fear, and even the three goddesses have to pay attention to.

    On one side is incomplete, only half of the demon''s constitution, so it can only fluctuate between super level and extreme level.

    It''s clear to both of them that which side is more likely to win.

    If helimis wants to complete his plan, perfect his body and overturn the rule of six demons, he has to do something about it.

    Therefore, as the original old demons, Hermes would put forward such sayings as "following the will of the demon king, we should not be reconciled to peace" and "creating a new demon king, revolting against the world".

    And these statements are undoubtedly put forward for their own interests.

    Because of this, the existence of the old demons will become more and more powerful, more and more powerful, so that helimis can obtain enough manpower, material resources and so on to complete his own purpose.

    As for the creation of the second devil?

    Even Ayi and others are very clear that the world can not allow the birth of a second demon, how can heliomis not be clear?

    His purpose, from the beginning to the end, is just to perfect his body and make himself a complete demon man.

    In view of this, the so-called "creation plan of the second devil" is nothing but an illusory deception. Only the "creation plan of the seventh devil" is what heliomis and the "original devil" really want to accomplish.

    However, Hermes doesn''t believe that the birth of a demon will make the existence of the Supreme God omnis wake up and restart the great secret instrument of the call of the brave.

    In this way, it is very likely that the other party is really on guard against the birth of the second demon king, which leads to Sheen''s life.

    This is the view of Hermes.

    Of course, Hermes didn''t think that the Almighty goddess really felt that she could create a second demon.

    If you can do it yourself, that terrible goddess has already done it by herself, and she will destroy herself when she waves, right?

    The reason why she didn''t do it in person is that she didn''t pay attention to herself and everything in the world. She was just stimulated by the name of "demon king" and just sent out a brave person just in case.

    It''s not impossible.

    Anyone who has witnessed the war between gods and demons, and who knows the confrontation between the demon king and the Supreme God, knows how much the goddess cares about the demon king.

    Apart from the devil, I''m afraid that only the first generation brave man whom no one has ever seen in the rumor can attract the attention of that one.

    own?

    It''s just a mole ant in his eyes.

    But if ants want to bite, they will also hurt.

    That''s why the goddess used insecticides, right?

    That''s what helimis speculated.

    It''s just

    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. I almost became the highness of the devil."

    Sheen naturally ignored the other side''s whimsical brain.

    Compared with this, the immediate thing is crucial.

    "I really didn''t expect that some people were so irrational that they attacked the present Wangdu and seemed to succeed." Sheehan glanced at the king capital, which was still in dire straits below, suppressed all kinds of thoughts in his heart, and calmly asked Hermes, "what have you done?"

    Hearing this, Hermes sneered again.

    "Nothing. I just want to play a competition with my sisters and the goddesses of the divine world."

    That''s what heliomis said.

    "Competition?"

    Sean had a look.

    "That''s right."

    Hermes opened his hands and turned his back to the capital, which was in a panic.

    "My plan is coming to an end."

    "In order for the whole people of omnipoten to witness this scene, it''s time to let the world know what kind of power my [original demon] has."

    "Do you think I only attacked Wangdu?"

    "Wrong!"

    "In addition to the closed divine world, at this moment, any city in the human world or the demon world, like here, has been attacked by the demon refining army and the demon cub Legion!"

    As the most mysterious of the old demons, the organization named "the original demons" is not just one leader, three great apostles and twelve apostles.

    In addition to one leader, three great apostles and twelve apostles, there are also the army of demons and the army of young demons.

    It was a terrible military situation created only after a thousand years of accumulation.

    "My sisters thought that all the rituals I planned for this millennium were for culturing sacrifices."

    "But they don''t know that not all sacrifices can be absorbed by" my half body. "

    "The only thing that can be absorbed is the sacrifice that has cultivated a special demon human factor."

    "Only the sacrifice with a special demon human factor is the material really used to cultivate" my half body. "

    And those sacrifices that do not produce the demon human factor will not become the material to be absorbed in the end.

    But they don''t work.

    At least, their combat power can be expected.

    In particular, even if they don''t produce the demon factor, they all have the lowest legendary power, which can''t be more suitable to be used in the battlefield.

    Under such circumstances, after thousands of years of accumulation, the old demon sect [the original demons] has already accumulated a terrible demon refining army and a young army of demons.

    This is also the reason why Moro can borrow a whole 12 demon cubs, and why Danas is good at the idea of five extreme demon cubs.

    Because there are quite a few of them in the original demons.

    Just think about it.

    A high priest used necromancer magic to create an army of necromancers, which attracted the arrival of anima, the goddess of life.

    It took Moro thousands of years to go from being alone to becoming the imperial concubine. He almost hollowed out the whole underground of the Empire, thus triggering the "sacrifice of the great dead inspires the magic array" and arousing the death of the Empire for countless years.

    Although he was not as good as the demons, he was also a half demons. He was second only to the six demons. When he left the demons, he took away many people who were not satisfied with the current situation of the demons at that time, and absorbed many old demons one after another.

    It''s strange that such a force will not create a terrible army after thousands of years of operation.

    Such an army, if it is against all the forces of omnipotence, will certainly be extremely reluctant.

    However, in the absence of the leaders of all ethnic groups and the real strong, it is difficult to say.

    "The" cage "I have deliberately cultivated for their existence should now play a good role."

    "Unfortunately, the opponents are those people. It''s only a matter of time before this" cage "is broken, isn''t it?"

    "But when they get out of trouble, how many places in the human world and the demon world will not be captured?"

    That''s what helimis said about competition.

    "Are they the first to get out of trouble and save those cities that haven''t been conquered, so that the Terran and the demons won''t be completely destroyed?"

    "Or the cities of the Terrans and demons, before they get out of trouble, will they die first?"

    "The results are very promising, aren''t they?"

    At this point, the tone of helimis was full of pain and hatred that he had never felt before. There is no doubt that he hated the enchanted man, the goddess and even all the life in the world. He hated that all the demons were complete, only he was a semi-finished product, and even more hated those demons who only had demons in their eyes. He hates that all the goddesses are perfect and truly eternal. Unlike himself, half of them are demons and half of them are demons, and even they are unstable. He hated the life in the world even more. He never needed to be born. He was only half of himself. He was a complete individual from the moment he was born. Of course, he also hated the brave. Because the brave is advantaged, is the world''s only barrier free achievement, become detached, there will be no side effects. This hatred can never be brewed out in a mere millennium. It was something that had existed from the moment the half demon was born. Its origin can be traced back to ten thousand years ago. Under this hatred which has been brewing for thousands of years, the half devil named heliomis finally broke out today, attacking all life in the world¡° I wanted to put you in there, too. But the power of the holy sword has restrained relations with that cage. If you shut your highness with your princess, I fear that my revenge will be hindered. Hermes then looked at sheen, and the murderous spirit in his heart finally revealed to the surface¡° You''d better die here, brave man This is the first time since Sheehan came to this world to face such an explicit intention to kill. It''s not that no one wanted to kill him before, it''s just that those people didn''t have such a strong heart to kill him, and they rarely wanted to kill him on the spot when they first met sheen. Hermes was an exception. His murderous heart, murderous spirit and murderous intention are so pure and explicit that he tells sheen how much he can''t see his own existence. Sean was silent. His eyes gradually became cold, and his eyes gradually became fierce. In the past, Sean did not know why she was so disdainful to mention her brother. It''s not because this person is only a half devil, not because Schaffner despises him, but because this person has something that she despises. That place is by no means physical fitness or strength. It''s his nature¡° I see. Is there any logic to a person who is resentful, worldly weary and antisocial, and whose heart has been filled with unreasonable hatred? " Sean said faintly: "no wonder Schaffner will be so disdainful." " What? " Hermes'' voice sank¡° It''s nothing. " Sheen shrugged and said, "I just think it''s a waste of air for a guy like you to let you live for thousands of years." Sean let go of Lilith in her arms and slowly pulled out the sword¡° Zheng... "The bright light flowed on the sword body, making the sacred waves reverberate in the heaven and earth, which attracted the attention of Hermes. Hermes watched the sword in Sheen''s hand, and his eyes fluctuated. Even he had to be wary of the power of the sword. Even the demon king can kill the killer of the demon clan and restrain all the life of the demon clan. As a man who has lived in the world for nearly ten thousand years, Hermes has naturally seen the scene that the sword slaughtered his former family like a dog. Because of this, he did not dare to imprison sheen in the "cage" created by using the power of the demon king. That "cage" can trap the devil and the goddess, but it can''t trap the brave. Now, sheen pulled the sword out. The breath on the body suddenly rose to another realm¡° I don''t know why the devil king and the demons want to leave a guy like you, and why you haven''t been hacked to death by the brave men of the past. " Sean''s voice was heard all over the room¡° It doesn''t matter. I''ll chop you to death, too. "¡° In the same way, I''ll give it back to you. "¡° You''d better die here, half devil. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Invisible pressure began to spread over the capital.

    Sheen and Hermes looked at each other, and both of them had a strong murderous look in their eyes. It''s hard to imagine that they would be the opponents who met for the first time today.

    Hermes wanted to kill Sheehan.

    Sheehan also no longer hides his intention to kill Hermes.

    He didn''t know what kind of life this half demon had spent in the unstable state of nearly ten thousand years, and he was not interested in knowing.

    He only knew that this man not only aimed at himself and the people around him, but also threatened and harmed countless people for his boring plan. Now he is trampling on the capital and all the life on the ground.

    There are many people Sean knows and even cares about.

    In addition, he didn''t know what the other party had done to many people in the hall of glory, and the real threat of the other party''s exposure of the original devil. Sheehan felt that he could no longer tolerate this person.

    Whether he has any sad life or not.

    No matter how painful he was, he became so grumpy.

    What Sean despises most is a hateful person, who shows a little pity, and is sympathized with, and then washed white.

    There must be something hateful about a poor person. If the other party doesn''t threaten himself, that''s all. Sheen can''t see it. But if the other party has threatened himself, or even the people around him, I''m sorry. No matter how poor you are, kill them first!

    "Lilith!"

    Sheehan gave a look to the little goddess.

    He didn''t want Lilith to help himself, he wanted her to give it to him.

    Roxie has rushed into the capital, I don''t know what will happen.

    The boztuts are also in Wangdu. I don''t know how they are now.

    Although, with the strength of Roxie and Yulin, they should not be threatened, but [the original devil] is obviously prepared. Even the people in Rongguang hall seem to have been calculated. Sheen doesn''t want to bet whether they have other means to threaten Roxie and Yulin.

    And, just now, Sheehan heard that Hermes had used the power of the devil.

    Since even the devil''s power has been moved out, no matter how careful you are.

    As strong as Schaffner, who was calculated by the original devil, almost fell into a situation that had been set up for hundreds of years. This time, the preparation of the original devil lasted for thousands of years. Sheehan has reason to believe that the threat brought by these guys this time is really fatal.

    Therefore, Sheen''s meaning is very simple, let Lilith quickly follow in and protect everyone.

    Lilith understood.

    Even though the little goddess has some problems with her intelligence, she has always had an inexplicable tacit understanding with sheen because of the relationship between the seal and the blessing of the Supreme God.

    Sheen can understand her thoughts through her eyes and body movements when Lilith doesn''t speak. Naturally, Lilith can also understand Sheen''s thoughts.

    So, after hesitating for a while, Lilith finally chose to comply with Sean''s will.

    However

    "Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking?"

    Hermes'' silent manifesto.

    "Lilith, the evil god, your power is also enough to determine the whole war situation."

    "So, I won''t let you leave here."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared a competent opponent for you. I can just test its maturity."

    With that, Hermes looked up into the sky.

    "Come on."

    "It''s time for you to do it."

    "Magic dragon Magel."

    When this sentence sounded from the mouth of helimis, in the sky, in the thick clouds, a terrible pressure poured down like gravity, instantly enveloped the whole earth.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Sheehan raised his head and looked up into the sky.

    Lilith was also surprised. She raised her eyes and looked at the dark clouds in the sky.

    There, there was a huge dark shadow, like a giant hidden in the dark clouds, which was looming and making a terrible sound.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    It was like the roar of the dragon and the howl of the devil. It sounded like thunder in everyone''s ears.

    In this instant, all the people in Wangdu seemed to be suppressed, looking at the sky with pale face and fear.

    And all the refining demons and the young demons seemed to hear the king''s call, kneeling down to the huge shadow hidden in the dark clouds in the sky.

    Next second

    "Be careful!"

    Sean was the first to notice a surprising burst of hostility, and also a terrible attack, which made him cry out subconsciously.

    However, at the same time, the big things in the dark clouds moved.

    "Shua!"

    In the roar, a huge Centipede''s tail penetrated through the clouds and came down at an incredible speed. It twinkled on Lilis, who had no time to react, and dragged Lilis into the dark clouds.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheehan almost reflexively prepared to rush into the clouds, but was stopped by a figure.

    "Where else do you want to go?"

    Hermes stood in front of sheen, speechless.

    "Go away!"

    Sean didn''t even bother to talk to the half devil.

    As his eyes shrank, a flash of anger flashed inside, and a more intense sneer appeared on his face.

    "I like to see you in a rage, brave man."

    So said Hermes.

    His response was a brilliant and gorgeous chop.

    Sheehan moved to the front of Hermes in a flash, cut the sword like a flash in his hand, and cut it mercilessly to Hermes.

    The blinding strike fell in Hermes'' eyes, but it was more dangerous than anything else.

    As long as they are demons, no one is not afraid of the sword.

    It''s more terrible to be cut down by the holy sword than to be poisoned by any poison.

    As long as you are a member of the demon clan, no one dares to ignore the strike of the holy sword.

    It''s as strong as the devil can be attacked by the holy sword, let alone a half devil.

    Of course, the threat of the holy sword is terrible, but as long as it is not cut, everything over there is easy to say.

    Hermes has the confidence not to be cut.

    "Bang!"

    With a black light from Hermes, the slash of Sheen''s sword was thrown away.

    Then, a series of black lights burst from Hermes, like deadly spears, stabbing in the direction of sheen.

    "Poof!"

    Sean''s figure was easily broken by the black light.

    no

    What is broken by the hole is a remnant shadow.

    Sheehan noticed the abnormality in the moment of the black light burst, moved in an instant, and separated from Hermes.

    It was not until then that sheen saw the real body of the black light.

    "Chains?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    The black light from the body of Hermes, its body, is a dark chain.

    On the chain, waves of repressive force are circulating.

    That power, let sheen have a kind of thrilling feeling.

    Not to mention sheen, the sword in Sheen''s hand seemed to feel something, and it shook.

    With that alone, Sheehan was sure that the chain was nothing unusual.

    "Did you find out?" Under the winding of dark chains, Hermes calmly said, "this is the magic weapon made by the devil himself for me."

    "Made by the devil himself?" Sean''s eyes were fixed.

    "That''s right." "Maybe it''s to make up for the regret that I can''t be her real son, or maybe it''s to make up for me. The devil made such an exclusive magic weapon for me."

    "It is as famous as the other two treasures made by the devil king, the magic pool and the Rainbow Magic diamond."

    "It''s called the magic roar chain. It''s one of the three most precious treasures of the demon clan."

    With this magic treasure, Hermes can struggle for thousands of years on the battlefield without being attacked in an unstable state.

    Otherwise, because of the obvious weakness of his threat which is comparable to that of the demon man, I believe that the protoss will not mind the arrangement of killing him to eliminate such a potential threat.

    With this magic roar chain, Hermes has the ability to protect himself in front of the existence of super level.

    In other words

    "When I can use it in my heyday, the more powerful it will be."

    Hermes looked straight at sheen.

    "I''d like to see if your holy sword can break through the blockade of my magic roar chain."

    As soon as the words fell, the dark chains around heliomis immediately began to move.

    They are like flexible black boas, swimming out during the shock, moving at a surprising speed and attacking sheen.

    Sean immediately had a feeling of being surrounded by thousands of troops, which made him ready to use instant move without hesitation.

    However, the next moment, Sheehan was shocked to find that he could not move instantly.

    "Do you think that the chain made by the devil himself can''t even block the space?"

    Under the sneer of helimis, the dark chain kept circling around and sent out waves, blocking the space around sheen.

    Thanks to this, Sean''s instant movement was directly declared invalid, and like a fish caught in a net, he watched the dark chains coming in his own direction.

    "Bang!"

    At the critical moment, Sheehan responded in time, waving his sword and flying the oncoming chain.

    But the rest of the chain took advantage of the opportunity to attack up, Sean completely surrounded.

    "Clang, clang, clang..."

    Soon, over the capital, a fierce sound of gold and iron fighting began to ring.

    Facing the siege of the dark chain, Sheehan can only wave the holy sword and blow the incoming chain one by one when he can''t use it.

    All of a sudden, the holy sword and the magic roar chain kept colliding, making Mars burst out.

    Sean was just like facing the attack of thousands of troops alone. In the continuous attack of the chain, he danced the holy sword into golden light, sword light bursts, pulled up a dense sword shadow around his body, and hit all the chain attacks.

    "Oh?"

    Hermes could not help looking at the scene.

    Originally, he thought that a brave man who has been in the world for only half a year, no matter how powerful he is, is just a quick strong man, and his fighting skills may not be very good.

    Who would have thought that Sheehan''s sword skill seems to be much better than he imagined.

    The impenetrable sword dance, even if the sword God came, was it just like this?

    "Has this brave man mastered the skill of God?"

    Hermes''s heart sank, and his eyes became more murderous.

    "In that case, you will not be able to stay."

    Then, with a wave of his hand, there were several dark chains around him.

    Those chains didn''t swim out like a boa constrictor and attack sheen. They didn''t join in the blockade and surround sheen. Instead, they formed a ring like a tail snake.

    Hermes put his own magic into it, and the magic kept flowing in the lock of the ring, and finally it became more and more powerful.

    "Boom!"

    Before long, the magic in the ring grew to the point that it could not continue to accumulate. It was like a column of light released from the muzzle of the gun and blasted in the direction of Sheehan.

    Sean had already turned on the "external awareness of heaven''s destiny", but he didn''t know why he was aware of such a powerful attack.

    "Drink

    Just as the pillar of light was about to blow on sheen, sheen finally had a reaction. With a low drink, the holy sword in his hand was shining. He pushed back the chains around him and chopped at the attacking pillar of light.

    "Poof

    In the sound of ripping silk, Sheehan successfully cut off the incoming magic light.

    But at this time, a chain actually quietly around his ankle.

    "Bang...!"

    Sean''s face changed a little, and her voice began to sound.

    "Hum."

    Hermes sneered again, and behind him, several rings were full of magic, turned into muzzles one by one, and blasted out columns of light.

    The pillar of magic came to sheen in front of him silently and fell heavily on him.

    "Boom!"

    The amazing big bang suddenly appeared in the sky of Wangdu.

    Powerful magic light directly hit sheen and buried him in the explosion.

    "It''s over."

    Hermes lightly announced that he never doubted the result.

    "Boom!"

    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky, with a roar, a terrible evil swept out, covering the whole sky.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The frightening roar like dragon and demon also resounded from the clouds again, making the pressure between heaven and earth more heavy.

    "Has the battle begun over there?"

    Hermes looked into the air, as if he could see the fierce battle between two figures, one large and the other small, which were totally out of proportion in the clouds, and his eyes flickered.

    "It''s against Lilith, the most powerful evil god. As Magel''s debut, it''s really enough."

    With that, Hermes was ready to rise.

    He had to wait and see the battle to see how complete and mature his "half body" was.

    But

    "I almost forget that Schaffner said that your unique skills are very insidious. They can not only completely cover up your own breath and whereabouts, but also cover up for others. Even nadura, the goddess of nature, can''t find out. No wonder [the original devil] didn''t leak any news of this action, and was noticed by the major forces in advance, I can''t even detect your attack sometimes. "

    "Surely, Lilith will be dragged away by the guy in the cloud, thanks to your unique skills, right?"

    "It''s really... A sinister unique skill..."

    The sound came from the big bang that had not yet dissipated. He turned his head and looked at the sound source¡° Hoo A gust of wind hit, the heat wave and smoke of the big bang were rolled up. Sean walked out slowly. Of course, he was unharmed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    "Not hurt?"

    Hermes''s face changed slightly.

    You know, the magic roar chain is not only used to bind, but also a treasure to increase magic power and turn magic power into pure destructive power.

    Because of the unstable state of Hermes, once he consumes too much magic or gets hurt, he may fall into the realm. The demon king will deliberately create a magic roar chain to protect Hermes and reduce the consumption of Hermes, so as to delay his unstable state as far as possible.

    Therefore, the magic roar chain''s binding power is not small, but the real brilliance is the defense performance and the increase performance.

    After the increase of the chain of magic roar, Hermes only needs to consume a little magic power to launch an amazing attack, so that he can try to stabilize his realm and deal with a powerful enemy.

    At the beginning, when he was in the demon world, Hermes used the magic roar chain to attack Hearn and Schaffner.

    At that time, the attack of heliomis was aimed at killing, but it didn''t consume much magic power, which was similar to that of the attack just issued.

    Even so, Sean at that time had to do his best to strike with equal force.

    This is enough to show how powerful the attack power of Hermes increased by the magic roar chain is.

    Can be hit by that kind of attack, sheen actually unscathed?

    No wonder Hermes can''t help changing color.

    However, Hermes didn''t know. In fact, sheen was also surprised.

    "The attack power just now is not bad. Even if the super level demon man comes and gets a blow, without any defense, it''s inevitable that he will be seriously injured..."

    This kind of attack, even if you have the [Rito destiny] skill with amazing damage reduction effect, will not be harmless.

    If you take a few more attacks and wait until [Rito''s destiny] is fully adapted, you may be able to completely resist them.

    But in the case of the first experience, it is inevitable that he will get hurt.

    But just now, I don''t know why, as soon as the attack of the magic roar chain fell on me, it was like seeing my mother''s child. Suddenly, it changed from an aggressive state to a very clever one.

    Yeah, it''s cute.

    The reason why Sheehan was unhurt was that at the last moment, the attack of the magic roar chain stopped and exploded.

    Sean is at most affected by the aftereffect of ultra close range. How can he be injured if he is not directly hit?

    If it wasn''t for this, Sheehan would not hesitate to turn on the ability of reincarnation destiny when he was hit directly, and his power would soar ten times to block that blow.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheehan was surprised to himself, but he didn''t show any eccentricity on his face.

    "The ability to hide your head and show your tail is extraordinary. No wonder Schaffner will say that you are insidious and cunning, and your own unique skills are perfect match."

    Sheehan calmly stimulated Hermes and made his face slightly heavy.

    "Do you really think of yourself as a character? "The brave?" He said coldly: "even Mithra doesn''t dare to be so rude to me. You''re a mole ant who hasn''t entered the transcendent realm and can fight with me with the power of the holy sword. What''s the qualification to speak in front of me?"

    This did not stimulate Sean, but made him laugh.

    The irony of laughter.

    "You say that as if you were a character." Sheehan sneered: "it''s just a semi-finished product. It''s a defective product that may fall down at any time. It''s only with the chain given by the demon king that you dare to be so arrogant. As a result, you even put on a higher airs than me. I should ask you, what makes you confident to talk in front of me?"

    "You...!" The weakness in Hermes''s heart was stabbed in an instant, and anger appeared on his cold face.

    "I what me?" But sheen didn''t think so. Instead, she said softly, "I''m your brother-in-law for the time being. Although you are a wolf with fierce heart and white eyes, you are ready to be fraternal with each other, but it''s your sisters who don''t forgive you. I''m just here to teach you and stimulate you. What''s the matter? Are you upset? So what? Do you bite me? "

    At this point, sheen once again sarcastic voice.

    "You can''t be regarded as the younger brother of the demons. A half demons are excluded. They are not bred in the magic of the demon king, but grow up outside. They say you are the younger brother and insult those beautiful sisters."

    "Thanks to your late birth, motherhood usually hurts the least, otherwise, you think you can still have a chain to play with?"

    "However, you also said that it was just the devil''s regret and some compensation. It is estimated that she only wanted to do a little responsibility to do these things?"

    "So, the youngest is actually my AI Yi. You are the white eyed wolf who rubs some benefits behind my AI Yi."

    "No, say you are a white eyed wolf or praise you. You are a pug rubbing against a bone."

    "No wonder it''s been thousands of years, until now, I dare to come out and make things aboveboard. I don''t think I have the face to see people, do I?"

    "What are you doing out here now? Show your greatness or show your superiority? But how do I look retarded? "

    Sheen, like this, made a sarcastic sound one after another, which made his chest heave, his breath short, his fists clenched, and he fell into a state of rage.

    I''m kidding. Is Sean''s Zuan skill, which originated from his previous life, practiced in vain?

    I really want to talk about what destiny skills and what unique skills are not more harmful than the ordinary Zuan skills.

    Hermes is just a dark villain who has been complaining for nearly ten thousand years. How can he bear such excitement?

    "I... I killed you!"

    In the end, Hermes can only release amazing magic power in his rage, and inject a large amount of magic power into the chain of the devil''s roar, which makes the circle formed by the chain of the devil''s roar gather the power of terror.

    Obviously, the leader of the original devil has lost his mind.

    Although he has lived in the world for nearly ten thousand years, has he ever been so insulted?

    But what Sheehan said was the real hot spot in his heart.

    Just think about it. If he doesn''t care about these things very much, why does helimis go against the demons and form the concept of the old demons to create an old demons faction of "original demons" in order to complete his own demons?

    So, it''s not that heliomis''s psychological endurance is too bad, but that he has never been insulted like this, and Sheen has really poked the wound in his heart.

    As a result, Hermes broke out without any suspense.

    "Die

    Under the low roar of Hermes, the powerful magic light burst out from the ring of the chain.

    It was a huge column of light that seemed to cut the sky in half.

    The beam of light burst in at an amazing speed, vaporizing the atmosphere all the way, cutting through the space, and shooting straight at sheen.

    The power contained in the light column, which was felt by sheen, had to show a dignified color.

    no way out.

    At ordinary times, helimis only uses a small amount of magic, and can attack with amazing power by the increase of the magic roar chain. Now he has burst out and released such amazing magic. After the increase of the magic roar chain, we can imagine the power of this magic attack.

    At least, Sean''s [waijue Tianming] constantly sent him warning signs and a sense of crisis, telling him that he had to avoid.

    In other words, hard connection will not work.

    If it''s hard to connect, even Sheehan, if he doesn''t fully open, can only be like a boat in a storm, capsizing and drowning.

    However, knowing this well, Sheehan did not hide at all and just stood in the same place.

    The next second, the amazing power of the magic light will completely devour it.

    "Boom!"

    With the earth shaking roar, there was another grand explosion over Wangdu.

    Moreover, the power of this explosion is more powerful than that of the previous one. I don''t know how many times, it makes the explosion wind sweep away by magic and touch the earth.

    In an instant, the whole city seemed to be attacked by a typhoon of more than ten levels.

    Building after building cracked.

    The bricks and tiles in the street were blown away.

    In the process of killing, the refining demons and even the young demons were caught unprepared and rolled up in the air.

    Of course, the people who fled in haste and the knights who fought in the war of resistance were also affected.

    "Damn it

    In the corner of the capital, alidia is fighting with several young demons. In the fierce wind, her big swords are all thrust into the ground, and she just managed not to be blown away.

    "What happened?"

    Tilly looked scarred, as if she had just noticed the fierce battle over Wangdu. She was shocked before she was swept away by the blast.

    "Miss Carol!"

    "Jerome!"

    Fighting in the forefront of the Elven division is already scattered by the blast, Jerome was even blown in the air, exclaimed repeatedly, let Carol quickly caught her.

    They didn''t know that at this moment, sheen and the leader of the enemy were fighting fiercely.

    It''s not that they didn''t notice, it''s that everything happened so fast.

    One second ago, they were still cleaning up the remnant Party of the "animal nest" under the instructions of the upper class. The next second, the border of Wangdu was broken by an amazing magic, which led to the complete fall of Wangdu and the invasion of countless monsters.

    They can only fight in shock and anger, and try to rescue the citizens of Wangdu who are in crisis. How can they spare no effort to notice the confrontation in the sky?

    If it wasn''t for the previous big bang and Howling like dragons and demons, they didn''t even know there was someone in the sky. Now, when they suddenly encounter such a big vision, they are naturally one by one, and they are all unprepared¡° What happened? " Alidia stood in the wind with her sword. She took a look at the sky and the direction of Rongguang hall. Deep worry appeared on her always indifferent face. There are a lot of people like alidia. They don''t know that now, not only is it the capital of kings, but the whole human world and even the demon world have experienced great changes. It''s a disaster. And it''s not over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    At this time, the chaos in Wangdu became more and more serious.

    Not only the army of refining demons and the Legion of young demons wreak havoc in the capital, but also many demons in black robes are fishing in troubled waters.

    There is no doubt that these demons are old demons, and they are members of the original demons.

    Not only the envoys, but also the apostles took part in the siege of the capital and were fighting against the top powers of various forces.

    Alidia encountered an apostle, and his own strength was quite good. He also took several young demons to besiege him, which made him a little embarrassed.

    The orc God official group was also running on the battlefield, solving the problem of refining demons one by one, but it was also targeted by an apostle.

    The elves division once fought in the forefront of the battle by relying on the natural powerful magic, but the terrible vision from the sky scattered their formation.

    Finally, every important part of the capital was attacked by powerful apostles.

    "Today, the capital and even the whole kingdom of Mithra will become history."

    An old demon apostle with a huge sword stood in front of the palace, with a group of messengers of the original demons, the demon refining army and some young demons, and walked to the door of the palace.

    "Go! Kill all those hateful clergy! And find a way to connect the divine world! "

    In front of the temple next to the palace, another fierce apostle was roaring at the messengers, demon refiners and demon cubs behind him, which made the clergymen in the temple surprised and angry.

    At the same time, several famous aristocratic families were also attacked by the strong.

    For example, as the right-hand man of the Kingdom, the razahad family is in charge of the whole adventurers guild.

    For example, as the top Knight of the Kingdom, he was the companion of Mithra, who was once a brave man, and the elbain family, who was the descendant of the same brave man as the royal family.

    These aristocratic families were all attacked by the old demons at the level of apostles and fell into crisis.

    Of course, as the Marquis of boztut, where the brave are now living, Sean has been given special attention here.

    A total of three apostles with ten young demons, together with many messengers and demons, attacked here.

    It was a terrible force.

    You know, all the old demons who can become apostles are top legend level strong.

    They all have a minimum level of 96, and those who have reached the level of 99 are not without them. They are not far away from the position of ambassadors that can only be reached by the existence of the extreme level.

    In addition, there are ten legendary young demons, and there are thirteen legendary strong ones who attack the boztut family, which is very terrible.

    However, in front of the door of the boztut''s house, the situation of the war is different.

    "Bang --!"

    With a hot dragon breath coming down, the deafening roar resounded throughout the audience.

    A huge black dragon came over the boztute''s house and spewed hot breath towards the square below.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Several young demons also spit out dragon''s breath, facing the dragon''s breath falling in mid air, trying to push the dragon''s breath back.

    Unfortunately, the collision has just appeared, and the two camps have not been in a stalemate for a long time.

    The breath of the black dragon easily passed the breath of several legendary young demons, fell on them and evaporated them on the spot.

    "Roar --!"

    The black dragon named you Lin looks up and roars. His cold eyes are full of anger and murderous spirit.

    Obviously, Yulin''s mood is out of control.

    This is a helpless thing.

    "Dare you attack my Lord''s house? Just by you scum creatures! "

    When Yulin was still in the ataru gorge, she almost degenerated into a monster because of the "magic ceremony" held by the "original demons".

    Now, seeing those monsters again, how can Yulin hold back and not lose control of her emotions?

    Not to mention, they also intend to attack their own home, the house that their master gave her to guard.

    Together with the old and new hatred, Yulin broke out. A few breath of dragon killed several young demons and countless demons.

    Those demon cubs and refining demons are not the opponents of Yulin at all.

    Legendary?

    Top legend?

    So what?

    In front of you Lin, who has already reached the extreme level, and has carried out the Longhua, the strength has increased by seven times, this level of opponents are not enough to see.

    It''s not only in Yulin''s eyes that they don''t look good enough, but also in the eyes of the rest of the boztuts that these opponents are not invincible.

    "Kill

    "Kill

    "Kill

    In boztut''s family, each one with a very strong breath suddenly killed out. One or two of them were more fierce than the old demons present. During the roar, I don''t know how many messengers and demons were torn to pieces by them.

    Let alone messengers and demons, two of the young demons died in their hands.

    Seven legendary strong men ran out of boztut''s house. At the beginning, they confronted the two young demons and launched a brutal encirclement and annihilation. Finally, they succeeded in tearing them apart.

    "Damn it

    One of the apostles looked at all this with a very ugly face.

    His name is Raul. He is an apostle of the old demon sect [the original demon], and an apostle of the great apostle of the star. His rank is 99. He is the strongest one among the 12 apostles of the original demon sect.

    This attack on the boztut family was led by him.

    The other two apostles were also the apostles under the star ambassadors, that is, the subordinates of Danas, who together with Raul took over the boztuts.

    The survival of the boztuts is crucial.

    This is because it is the family of the brave. Even the leader pays attention to it and orders it to take it.

    "The whole boztut family, including the dragon, was destroyed."

    Hermes gave such cold instructions just before the action.

    As their boss, Danas didn''t object to or agree with them. He just spoke to them in a rather indifferent tone.

    "Well, that''s what the leaders have said. Do your best."

    After Danas carelessly dropped a sentence like this, he ignored Raul and went directly to another place to carry out the task of delaying the steps of the brave.

    Although Raul was concerned about Danas'' attitude, he could not disobey the leader''s orders.

    Although they all belong to the great apostles, they usually obey the orders of the great apostles, even those who are recruited into the original devil by the ambassadors. Except for some of the ambassadors'' personal training, the other apostles are appointed by the leader. Naturally, they are more obedient to the leader''s orders than the ambassadors.

    That''s what happened to the Raul three.

    No, it should be said that the four apostles under danus were not recruited into the original devil himself.

    Including the demon who had been attacked by the brave, they first entered the old demon sect of the original demon for various reasons, and then they were appointed as apostles. Then they met Danas and followed the instructions of Danas, the great apostle of the star.

    In the same situation were the four apostles under the ambassadors of the moon.

    The ambassador of the month was also not very attentive to the affairs of the apostles. The four apostles under his command were arranged by the leader, and I did not cultivate any confidants.

    Unlike the great apostle of the sun, the elder of the original demon, the demon clan who initially followed the leader, all his four apostles were trained or recruited by himself.

    Therefore, in the original demon, except for the great apostle of the sun, the other two ambassadors of the moon and the star did not have as much control over the original demon as Palin.

    The reason is simple.

    Although Danas is the son of the leader, his strength is extremely low. If he doesn''t rely on a few magic fighters, he may not even be as good as the apostle. The leader himself doesn''t attach great importance to him, and even doesn''t treat him as a son at all. He is very indifferent. In this way, the position of the other party is naturally not as high as he imagined.

    The strength of the great apostle of the moon is very terrible. Even Palin of the great apostle of the sun looks a little scared and even scared. But somehow, the leader only uses her as a prop, as if she is an undoubted strong man in the extreme level, Even the ambassadors, who may be the strongest, have a delicate position in the original demons.

    Only Palin, the great apostle of Japan, was a close friend of Hermes. He was responsible for many important strategies formulated by Hermes himself and was trusted by the leader.

    Unfortunately, the [Japanese] ambassador was also attacked by the brave, which made the leaders furious and could not help themselves.

    Under such circumstances, although the three Raul were apostles directly under Danas, they were actually loyal to Hermes as the leader.

    Only the spirit who has passed away, I don''t know if it is because of what it sees that it has a look of adoration for the great apostle Danas.

    But the spirit has now become the soul of the brave.

    What the Raul three should do, they still have to do.

    But now, the situation seems very bad for them.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"

    Another apostle was holding a double-edged sword with a ghost horn growing on his forehead. At first, he was too weak. As a result, the stronger the Vietnam War was, the stronger the girl was forced to retreat. Her body was covered with wounds, and she howled for many times.

    "Get out of here!" The rest of the Apostle was anxious to change the situation several times, so he planned to rush into boztut''s house directly. However, he was stopped several times by a girl who was not even 70 in rank and was holding a huge shield. He was totally unable to break through the opponent''s defense and attack boztut''s house. He roared angrily for this. The rest of the messengers were slaughtered by the Knights of boztut''s family and the murderers who were more like the old demons than the old demons, and fell into a pool of blood one by one. And Raul himself... "With me, you will never invade this house." An elf girl holding a magic wand like a treasure and a robe like a clergyman beside her stood in front of Raul and said these words seriously. His body, a completely equal to Raul, even more than a lot of faint magic in the ups and downs. Looking at this beautiful fairy girl, Raul''s heart was full of despair as well as hatred. Because half of his body had been burned black, one hand had been broken, and his whole body was black and blue, like disaster. All this is thanks to this seemingly weak fairy girl. Raul is really desperate. Why¡° Why is there a great magician at the extreme level...! " In response to his words, it was the rain of fire all over the sky. He will be completely submerged. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    At the same time, the killing was also going on around the location of Rongguang hall.

    Originally, there are the Knights of the guards and other forces, such as the knights, magistrates, magicians and so on. Now that there is a problem in the Rongguang hall, all the people here dare not leave here.

    If it wasn''t for the strong attack of the army of refining demons and the Legion of the young demons, which forced them to fight, then they must have begun to find ways to rescue the important figures in the Rongguang hall.

    Now, all that remains is the sound of fighting, and the constant echo of magic and magic in the air, turning this place into one of the most fierce battlefields in the capital.

    People can only anxiously look at the Rongguang hall, while they have to fight the incoming monster, making the scene a mess.

    Until, a figure from the sky, appeared here.

    "That''s...!"

    Rosie was suspended in the air, looking at the Rongguang hall, her eyes suddenly turned.

    I saw that around the Rongguang hall, there was a layer of soft moonlight floating like silver gauze, which wrapped the whole Rongguang hall inside.

    Under the cover of moonlight like silver gauze, the whole Rongguang hall seemed to be imprisoned. There was no movement inside.

    It made Roxie understand in a flash.

    "Are you all imprisoned by this force?"

    Rosie realized the truth and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Wang Du was occupied, but the leaders of various forces and the strong did not appear, so Roxie had to prepare for the worst.

    Fortunately, it seems that the leaders of various forces and the strong are not in trouble. They are just imprisoned by mysterious forces.

    This is a problem, but not as bad as Roxie imagined.

    It''s better than that the leaders of various forces and the strong have an accident, right?

    So, this result is quite reassuring for Roxie.

    It''s just

    "What is the power that can hold so many strong people?"

    Roxie was surprised at this.

    You know, in the Rongguang hall, there are not only the leaders of the various forces of the human race, but also the strong ones of the three races.

    These strong are legendary level at least, and even have the existence of extreme level.

    Such a group of strong people gathered together, in addition to the power of transcendence, Roxie really could not think of anything to imprison them.

    Not to mention, in the Rongguang hall, the top strong are not only the extreme level, but also the super level.

    Three goddesses.

    Six demons.

    In addition, the goddess of justice and the three goddesses of time and space, all of which are transcendent, the pinnacle of the world.

    Now that the devil has passed away and the Supreme God is in seclusion, there is a way to imprison such a group of superclass forces. With all due respect, Roxie really can''t imagine.

    Of course, on the other hand, there are only two kinds of forces that can be thought of to imprison such a group of super strong people.

    One is the power of the Supreme God.

    One is

    "The power of the devil..."

    Roxie realized this with extraordinary intuition and premonition.

    And the reaction of the sword in her hand just proves this.

    "Buzz...!"

    In front of the soft power like moonlight and silver gauze, the holy sword in Roxie''s hand trembled and told her the origin of the power and what it was.

    There is no doubt that it is the ultimate power that can be restrained by the holy sword - the power of the demon king.

    "The power of the devil has returned to the world?"

    It''s a big event that can stir the world.

    If it is known by some people who are suspicious of being seriously ill, I''m afraid they have to doubt whether the demon king has not died yet, so that they can''t even sleep well at night?

    Roxie also wavered, but tried to suppress it.

    Today, she has seen more wavering things. When she sees the power of the devil again, she will not lose her temper again.

    however...

    "The most urgent thing is to get everyone out first."

    Luoxi a pair of detached bright golden pupils immediately looked at the silver moonlight gauze around Rongguang hall.

    Since the power comes from the devil, she can''t deal with it.

    Even if Roxie has inherited the power of the goddess of fate and become a goddess of life, she can''t deal with the power of the devil.

    If Roxie can deal with it, lidas, who is more skillful and free to use the power of fate, can''t still be imprisoned.

    Since fate had never been able to come out of it, lorsie, who had just inherited her strength for a long time, could not possibly have the power of the devil.

    Fortunately, Rosie is not only the blessing and successor of the goddess of fate, but also the descendant of the brave.

    With the approval of the holy sword, he gained the holy sword of the mith, the brave man who had been fighting for the devil, thus becoming the royal highness of the Kingdom''s most precious princess -- Ruth, the latter.

    So she, the holy sword in her hand, may be able to do something about that force.

    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha

    Think of here, Roxie does not have any hesitation of holding up the hand of the sword, full of surging magic.

    "Hum --!"

    Amazing magic gathered into a bright red light, flowing to the holy sword in Roxie''s hands.

    Before long, the holy sword in Roxie''s hand also bloomed, turning the red magic into a bright color.

    Impressively, it is the unique skill of the melee system - [magic sword].

    Roxie then used the holy sword to use the [magic sword] skill to make the bright magic blade take shape. From the holy sword, it suddenly turned into a huge light blade that soared into the sky and set off layers of magic waves.

    Such a shocking movement inevitably attracted the attention of the people in the fierce battle below.

    "That''s the sword...!"

    "Is it Sean the brave?"

    "No!"

    "It''s her royal highness Roxie rusty!"

    "The house of Rosie and Lucie is down!"

    The Terran forces were overjoyed to see this scene.

    On the other hand, the old demons have changed their color.

    "Come on

    "Stop her!"

    "Don''t let Roxie rusty destroy our enchantment!"

    "Up

    Several apostles happened to be at the scene. Seeing this scene, they immediately gave orders out loud.

    ¡°Gaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Several young demons took the lead in responding to this and immediately vibrated the Dragon Wings behind them one by one and rushed to the sky.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Be careful!"

    Many people have seen this scene, eyes to crack the angry cry.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Of course, Roxie couldn''t have missed the attack on her.

    A few young demons came with their wings vibrating, while the hot breath of the Dragon rose and fell in their mouth. Behind them, there were countless demons spreading their wings, making her as if surrounded by countless monsters.

    But, to this, Luo Xi not only didn''t feel startled, a pair of golden eyes also bloomed cold awn.

    "Death

    At present, Roxie didn''t cut off the bright light blade in the direction of Rongguang hall. Instead, she turned her wrist and hit all the monsters in all directions.

    "Choke --!"

    With a bright huge sword, the light flashed away in mid air, and the huge light blade that went straight to the sky instantly cut off countless monsters.

    "Boom!"

    A demon cub stopped in mid air on the spot and burst out.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom¡° Boom¡° Boom

    One by one, the young demons and the refining demons burst out one after another, turning into blood rain all over the sky, pouring down from the mid air.

    In a flash, countless monsters of good level were killed by Roxie.

    "What...!"

    "No way!"

    "She''s... she''s really Roxie rusty Mitra? What is the treasure of the kingdom

    "No way! She can''t be so strong! "

    The faces of the apostles on the earth changed one by one.

    Frankly, they didn''t pay any attention to Roxie.

    It''s not just them, it''s even Hermes.

    Otherwise, he won''t choose to stop Sean and Lilith, but he turns a blind eye to Roxie.

    Because, in their eyes, although Roxie is the successor of the brave Mithra, she is far from successful.

    They don''t know. Roxie''s been reborn.

    No one knows about Rosie''s unique skill, blessing and praying, except the high-level of the Mithra royal family and the Protoss.

    Such important information, whether it is the protoss or the royal family of Mithra, has naturally been blocked and will not be missed.

    Otherwise, if the old demons knew that Roxie not only inherited the power of the brave Mithra, but also inherited the power of the goddess of fate, Roxie would be regarded as the biggest threat and would be assassinated and murdered countless times.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the old demons, their understanding of Roxie still stays at the level of "Kingdom treasure".

    Before the transformation, Roxie''s level was only 70. Even with the holy sword, it was just a legendary combat power.

    This kind of Roxie is not even as threatening as her teacher, alidia elbain.

    After all, alidia is the strongest man of the Terran, and Roxie only has legendary fighting power by virtue of the sharpness of the holy sword. In addition to the holy sword itself, she needs to be alert to the Tianke effect of the demons, other aspects are not worth mentioning in the eyes of the original demons.

    Even if she held the sword in her hand, the sword might interfere with the fiend. Compared with Roxie, Hermes was more alert to sheen. As for Roxie? Anyway, it''s legendary. With the apostles and so many legendary young demons, can''t we deal with them? With such an idea, helimis just put all his attention on Sean and Lilith, but ignored Roxie¡¾ The apostles of the original demons were the same. Although they saw the appearance of Rosie, they didn''t think they would be unable to stop her. Which once thought, just in a moment, a few legendary level of demon cubs and countless refining demons were solved¡° Your highness¡° Your highness When the apostles of the original demon were shocked, the Terran forces were overjoyed again. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the legendary treasure of the Kingdom, the lothelusty Mithra, was so strong. It gives them hope. The apostles of the original devil, after being shocked, gritted their teeth and roared¡° Go¡° Go on¡° She must be stopped That''s right. We have to stop Roxie rusty. Otherwise, once the fiend is broken and a number of the top points are released, it''s all over. Once the three goddesses, the six demons, the goddess of justice and the three goddesses of time and space are in trouble at the same time, even the original devil, who has accumulated thousands of years of strength, will be defeated. So, anyway, we have to stop Roxie lusti Mitra. As a result, countless young demons and refining demons soared to the sky again and attacked Roxie. A one man war against the Legion is about to start. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    Hermes did not know that at this time, the situation in wangduzhong was changing quietly because of his two incorrect judgments.

    He just manipulated his own magic roar chain, making it hover around his body while breathing slightly.

    A little emotional out of control, let him consume too much magic.

    With the excessive consumption of magic, the breath of Hermes has become a little unstable.

    Specifically speaking, his strong breath, which belongs to the devil, is slowly descending.

    Although the downward trend is not very obvious, helimis is very clear that the emergence of this trend is a sign that he is about to fall into the current state.

    "Hoo..."

    Hermes can only adjust his breath and breath as much as possible, so that the magic in his body can flow as soon as possible.

    Nearly ten thousand years of experience told him how to ease the speed of this decline.

    But, this kind of feeling, still let helimis is not very good, even a little irritable.

    "Again... Every time...!"

    Hermes really rejected this feeling.

    This feeling of falling down from the omnipotent altar at any time made Hermes crazy for it many times.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of ordinary people, extreme class is already a rare strong man, who can stand at the top of the world.

    However, as a character who can be regarded as both super level and extreme level, Hermes is very clear about the difference between the two levels.

    To put it bluntly, there is no comparability between the two.

    Even if there are extreme levels like Yulin and Hutt Adele, who have unique skills that can''t even be ignored, they may make the existence of super level pay attention to, but they can''t threaten the existence of super level.

    The ultimate level, which in the world is already the apex of life, the real strongest.

    But the existence of this level, even if it is one of the unconventional characters, in the eyes of super level, is still just "interesting characters".

    It may be difficult for others to understand the gap between the two, but Hermes can feel the gap very clearly.

    So, after knowing the power of super level and having the power of super level, we have to fall from this powerful state from time to time and become a "mole ant" like existence. How can we not make people crazy?

    Not to mention in the eyes of a party, or even in the eyes of bystanders, this state is extremely eye-catching.

    If it''s Sean, you''ll know that in previous lives, I don''t know how many readers feel when they see that the protagonist in the novel is forcibly weakened due to the need of the plot.

    Hermes is experiencing this feeling personally, and the first experience is that he has been living in the state of "half devil", "semi-finished product", "defective product" and "incomplete" for nearly ten thousand years.

    This feeling made him almost crazy.

    Therefore, he chose to betray the demons regardless of everything, risked no scruples to develop the evil magic ceremony, and cultivated a half body at all costs.

    The purpose is to make yourself complete and become a complete demon man.

    He even spared no effort to attack those characters who were equivalent to his sisters, trying to devour their demons, so as to improve his own demons.

    All this is to get rid of the state that makes him crazy.

    "Soon... Soon..."

    As soon as he thought that his plan was coming to an end and that his long-standing expectation was about to be fulfilled, he adjusted his mood.

    He could not help glancing at the clouds above.

    There, like the wind and clouds in general, countless dark clouds and dark fog in the crazy change.

    The two figures, one big and the other small, were in the fierce battle. One was spitting out the heroic dragon breath in the roar of the dragon and the devil, and the other was stirring up the twelve black wings, at the same time, he turned his hand to release the terrible evil spirit, which made the dragon breath and the evil spirit collide.

    It''s like the stars outside the sky are colliding and exploding. The roar is as deafening as thunder. However, because of the distance, it takes a long time to reach Hermes. It takes a longer time to reach the ground.

    Such a powerful collision and fierce battle, if it happens on the ground, I''m afraid that Wang Du will score minutes and be blasted away.

    Hermes looked at the huge figure like a dragon and a devil, and his eyes were full of fanaticism.

    "Good, that''s it."

    Magic Dragon Magel.

    After thousands of years of cultivation of the original demon and the "sacrifice" of Hermes himself, another half demon man was successfully created.

    Although it has been fully formed, it is extremely unstable, just like Hermes.

    But it''s different from Hermes.

    If helimis expends his strength, he will let his state fall, and then he will fall from the super level to the extreme level.

    Magel is the opposite.

    If it wants to reach the peak, it must go through a battle to vent its strength.

    Only when the power is released heartily can its state become more and more stable.

    This kind of constitution, which is completely opposite to that of Hermes, is exactly what he needs.

    Only when the two opposite constitutions are combined into one, can the truly complete body of the demon man be achieved.

    This is why heliomis launched this aggression.

    Not only to announce their return and success to the world, but also not only to retaliate against those who once looked bad, but also to make their plans continue.

    "When Magel''s strength reaches the peak and his state is completely stable, it''s time for us to become one."

    For this reason, helimis planned the operation.

    His own words, because of the unstable state, certainly can not meet the needs of Magel to vent his strength.

    Only at this time of the talks among the three ethnic groups can there be a plural number in wangduli that can satisfy its fighting targets.

    In view of this, Hermes came.

    They came not only for the sake of sabotaging the talks, but also for their own interests.

    "Let it go."

    "Let it go."

    "When you vent enough, we''ll all be perfect."

    Hermes looked at the huge figure in the clouds, which was like a dragon or a devil, and his heart began to heat up.

    As for Sean, the brave man?

    In the eyes of Hermes, he was completely dead.

    There is no need for bravery in his plan.

    He doesn''t need brave people for his future.

    A brave man is a hindrance to him.

    In addition, Hearn''s bad deeds, for him, Hermes only had a quick mood.

    "Blame you for not coming to this world."

    Hermes looked ahead at the big bang that had not completely disappeared, and a sneer came from the corner of his mouth.

    But soon the sneer froze.

    "... that''s it?"

    With some subtle sounds, the figure holding the sword appeared slowly in the center of the big bang in front.

    He took a look at the roar chain that hovered around Hermes, and then a look at himself without injury. His expression was as weird as it was weird.

    The expression was like saying, "I didn''t mean it, but I didn''t flash it, but it didn''t seem awesome."

    Hermes could even see a question in his eyes.

    "Are you sure you''re aiming?"

    It''s just such a question.

    "How could...!"

    Hermes lost his voice when he looked at sheen, who was completely intact.

    He consumed a lot of magic power and almost fell into the realm. After the increase of magic roar chain, the attack didn''t cause any damage at all?

    "No way! Absolutely impossible

    Hermes could not accept the fact.

    He can be sure, just that blow, is to change to do the six sisters of the devil to come, dare not hard connect.

    Lydas, the goddess of fate, may dare, but she can''t take such a hard hit without any defense.

    And Sean?

    Hermes clearly saw that he was directly hit without dodging or making any protection.

    How could he have been unscathed under such circumstances?

    impossible!

    Unfortunately, such a Hermes did not know that his attack, from beginning to end, did not hit Sheehan.

    Recalling the moment when he just suffered the blow, sheen was convinced again.

    "The attack of the magic roar chain really dispersed when it was about to hit me."

    That''s it.

    Why is that?

    Sean doesn''t know.

    Sean only knew that not only he was sure that the attack of the magic roar chain avoided himself, but also the magic roar chain seemed to be sure that there was something on his side, and there was a feeling of closeness.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan pondered for a moment, then raised his hand in the direction of Hermes.

    "Come here."

    He suddenly said such a thing.

    Hermes was stunned, then furious.

    In his view, this is clearly Sheehan''s provocation.

    The next second, however, the anger on his face turned into consternation and then into panic.

    "Wow!" See, originally linger in the evil roar chain around the body of helimis unexpectedly is suddenly self-care of toss up. They''re out of Hermes'' control. They seemed to be called by their mother, and they felt happy and happy. Then, the roar chain flew out one by one, penetrated the space, and gathered around sheen, like a child returning to the mother''s womb¡° What At last, his face changed greatly. He could feel that the chain was no longer his own. With it for nearly ten thousand years, this magic weapon is as famous as the magic pool and Rainbow Magic diamond of the demon clan. It is one of the three most precious weapons of the demon clan made by the demon king himself. At this moment, it leaves him. The evidence is that the magic connection between him and the chain of magic roar has been broken. On the contrary, Sheehan''s magic was accepted by the chain of devil''s roar and gradually came into contact. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    At this moment, Hermes was confused.

    I''m really confused.

    He just looked at the magic roar chain and established a connection with sheen, like a clever pet hovering around Sheen''s body, and vaguely, it was more fluent and powerful than when he was with him.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that his exclusive magic weapon was not only robbed, but also played a greater power in the hands of the other side.

    "How could..."

    "How could...!"

    Hermes could not accept this fact at all.

    The magic roar chain is a treasure that belongs to the top among the demons. Even if it is placed in the whole ohmniputansen, it is the best treasure.

    It can be said that in addition to the sword of the brave, in this world, there is no more advanced treasure than the magic roar chain.

    Even if it is some miracle left by the Supreme God, it is hard to say that it can surpass the treasure made by the demon king.

    After all, even if the devil is not as omnipotent and good at miracles as the Supreme God, it will never be inferior to the Supreme God''s means to simply create treasures that can enhance his power.

    The devil is the most powerful being in the world after all.

    Compared with her, the most high God is inferior.

    In this case, the magic roar chain is not as powerful as the sword of the brave. It is really qualified to compete for the reputation of omnipotence''s strongest weapon.

    That is to say, with it, as a half demon, Hermes can go all the way to the present. Even if he encounters the existence of detachment level, he will not expose too much hidden danger.

    But now, what does he see?

    He saw that he had been with him for nearly ten thousand years, and that only he could use the most precious treasure of the demons, so he was ready to rebel.

    The mutiny came into the hands of the enemy.

    "But... Hateful!"

    All of a sudden, Hermes really lost his temper.

    "Give it back to me!"

    Heliomis then broke out the magic regardless of everything and rushed to Sheen''s direction.

    Sheehan looked at the chain of the devil roar around him with a strange look, and then looked at the enraged heliomis who rushed in his direction. Somehow, he wanted to laugh.

    Although, he didn''t know why this demon treasure would rebel and come directly to his own hands. He also took the initiative to break off the contact with Hermes and recognized himself as the Lord.

    But that doesn''t stop him from gloating.

    "It seems that even your proud baby doesn''t want to follow you as a half devil."

    Sheen was sarcastic.

    "Let me try. How strong is this treasure?"

    With that, Sheen''s heart moved, and the magic in her body began to soar.

    The magic power is injected into the chain of magic roar, which makes the chain of magic roar seem to be excited and vibrate frequently.

    The breath flowing on the chain of magic roar becomes stronger and stronger.

    The intensity is far beyond the time when it was used by Hermes.

    "Shua!"¡° Shua¡° Shua

    The next moment, without Sheen''s command, the chain of devil''s roar seemed to know what to do. It turned into shadows and flew out.

    If we say that in the hands of Hermes, the chain of the devil''s roar is like a boa constrictor swimming in the air, then in the hands of Sheehan, it is a dark streamer, which sweeps a very long distance in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    As he watched the scene, his face changed again, but he gritted his teeth and stretched out his magic palm towards the chain.

    There is no doubt that he is going to take back the magic roar chain.

    It''s not only because of the magic roar chain''s power, but also because it''s extremely difficult for him to fight when he loses this treasure.

    Once the chain of magic roar is lost, the strength of helimis will not only plummet, but also increase countless risks, making the realm fall unstoppably.

    He can''t stand such a feeling.

    So, he had to take back the chain.

    Unfortunately, in the face of Hermes''s magic palm, the roar chain seems to be bypassing at a high speed like disgust, and then returning as fast as a flash, wrapping around his wrist.

    "Hoo

    Then, the magic roar chain pulled tightly, with the wind whistling, and hurled Hermes, who had no time to respond, like a shot put, to a mountain.

    "Bang --!"

    Heliomis''s figure was immediately smashed into the mountain wall. Under the shaking and breaking of the peak, it was buried by countless pieces of gravel and rock.

    At the last moment, the magic roar chain, which throws it to the mountain, looses and shrinks back. Then it entangles with many chains that come one after another. It turns into a chain storm, spinning at a high speed, and at the same time, it blows down the broken mountain.

    "Boom!"

    With a roar, the earth vibrated as if it had been hit hard.

    The chain of the storm can not stop rotating in the broken mountain, while raising violent waves, while stirring like a tornado, all of them are stirred to pieces.

    In an instant, no matter the huge rocks, the fragments of cliff, the trees or the collapsed peaks, they were all destroyed by the chain of magic roar.

    "Good guy..."

    Sean was stunned.

    Is this chain so cruel?

    How to say again, opposite is your original host, not as good as?

    Was it abused? Is it usually used to bind things that should not be bound? Or is it used for some indescribable purpose?

    What''s the grudge?

    Sean doesn''t know that this is what the magic roar chain should be like.

    The main purpose of his use of it is to slow down his own consumption and avoid the decline of his realm. Therefore, the magic he provides to the magic roar chain can be described as stingy. It is only through the increase of the magic roar chain itself that he becomes extremely powerful.

    This kind of helimis, of course, failed to give full play to all the power of the magic roar chain.

    It''s not that he can''t do it, it''s that he can''t.

    Once he squanders a lot of magic, his realm will become unstable. In this case, Hermes can''t make full use of the magic roar chain.

    In addition, helimis has a strong and domineering personality. When he uses the magic roar chain, he controls it by his own magic, rather than allowing it to play freely. Invisibly, he weakens the power of the chain.

    As one of the three treasures of the demon clan, the magic roar chain has the effect of communicating with the user''s heart.

    Only by communicating with the user''s mind and reaching the point where the user can make the magic roar chain fight freely with one idea, can the real power of the magic roar chain be exerted.

    Perhaps the purpose of the demon king''s deliberately making such a magic weapon is to make Hermes open-minded and not be bothered by his own constitution and problems, so as to get to the top of the ox''s horn?

    However, Hermes did not.

    He is very positive and unswerving in the direction of the devil did not want to grow up, has become the devil most do not want to see.

    This kind of him, although has had the magic roar chain for nearly ten thousand years, but has not been able to really display the power of the magic roar chain.

    On the other hand, Sheehan is not stingy of his own magic power. The magic power of the vast ocean in his body is much stronger than that of the devil. If he lets go of the use of the magic roar chain, it''s very natural for the chain to play its real power.

    Therefore, this is one of the three most precious treasures of the demon clan.

    "Boom!"

    Before long, under the violent destruction of the magic roar chain, the earth within a few kilometers around the broken mountain peak was smashed and collapsed.

    Until then, the magic roar chain, which was exerting its power unremittingly, stopped stirring one by one, drew back in mid air, and turned into a chain like a dragon again, hovering around sheen.

    That''s a cute one.

    That''s what a submissive person looks like.

    Sean''s mouth twitched.

    "It''s worthy of being made by the devil himself, with personality."

    Well, I just don''t know if I''m the next one to be beaten like this.

    This is the most precious treasure of the demon family. It beats up the ruthlessness of her former master and makes sheen a little square.

    however...

    "Why did the goods rebel to my side?"

    Sean is still thinking about it.

    But the answer, he obviously did not expect.

    "Did I enjoy the treatment of the leading role''s aura once?"

    As soon as Wang BA''s spirit is shocked, whether it''s the beast or the artifact, he will leave his master who he disliked so much that he can''t do it, turn around and throw himself into his arms, and put himself in front of the horse and back of the horse?

    Emmmmmmmmm......

    "Fast forward."

    Sean is not going to judge too much.

    But I don''t know if I feel the thought in Sheen''s heart. The magic roar chain around Sheen''s body begins to turn into a dark light, and it doesn''t enter his body.

    Sean was first surprised, then moved in his heart, felt his body, and found the breath of magic roar chain in his body.

    Obviously, this demon treasure is determined to talk to him.

    Sheehan felt it silently for a while, and found that he could call it out at any time. After fighting, he didn''t pay any attention to it.

    I just don''t know what''s going on with this chain. After entering my body, I seem to be very happy

    It felt like a child who came back home and lived with his mother. He was so happy and crazy.

    This reaction, let Sheehan a mystery. After thinking about it, Sheehan raised his sword and followed it solemnly¡° You don''t want to be crazy like this outsider? " Sheehan''s serious warning could not be exchanged for any response from his sword. At this moment... "¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö --!" In the sky, a frenzied howl like a dragon and a demon, like the cry of ghosts from hell, turns into sound waves, and vibrates between heaven and earth. Sheehan raised his head and looked into the air. The scene that can be printed into his eyes makes his pupils shrink sharply. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    At this moment, the whole world seemed to be silent.

    A repressive stillness came here after the howling of the dragon and the devil.

    The dark clouds in the sky do not know when to disperse, so that a huge figure suddenly appeared.

    Everyone clearly saw the scene.

    "What''s that..."

    A lot of people are dull.

    This is true of all those who are fighting, including alidia, Carol and Jerome.

    "Bang..."

    Over boztute''s house, Yulin, who is a black dragon, also looks at this scene and can''t help but make a sound.

    The people who were on the battlefield of the boztute family were very depressed when they looked at the huge things in the air.

    Of course, Rosie, who is facing countless monsters in front of the glory hall, also saw this scene.

    "Devil cubs

    She changed her face several times, looked at the huge shadow which was both familiar and strange, and uttered words that she was not sure.

    The monsters in the sky, just like what Roxie said, are very similar to the monsters.

    It has dragon wings on its back. It has the upper body of human beings and the lower body of centipede. The smell from its whole body is evil and strange, just like that of the young devil.

    However, compared with the ordinary devil larvae, it has a big difference.

    First of all, its body size is at least 100 times or even 1000 times larger than that of ordinary young demons. The whole body is so huge that it can block out the sky and the sun. A pair of dragon wings may even be able to wrap up the whole king, which is incredible.

    Secondly, its dragon wings are black, its centipede like lower body is also black, and its human like upper body is covered with black lines, which increases the evil and strange breath of its whole body by many times.

    Finally, although it has a human like upper body, its head is a beast''s head.

    no

    It''s not the beast head, it''s the ghost head, it''s the devil head.

    Ferocious appearance.

    Terrible shape.

    The smell of terror.

    The atmosphere of evil.

    pitch dark.

    Chaos.

    Dead silence.

    despair.

    This is a terrible beast that gives people such a feeling.

    A closer look, the giant beast''s body, but also wrapped in a thick chain, it tightly bound.

    Sean then suspended in the bottom of it, as if watching the demon from the sky witnesses, looking at all this, eyes gradually congealed.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Before long, the terrible roar resounded from the mouth of the beast again.

    "Ah

    "What a pain!"

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    People on the ground shocked by the roaring sound wave couldn''t help hugging their heads and covering their ears, with an extremely painful appearance.

    This is true of the apostles and messengers of the original demons.

    However, they are in pain, but also to the huge monster presented fanatical and worship eyes.

    "Magic dragon Magel!"

    "Here comes our demon!"

    "Ah ah...!"

    And the apostles and messengers cried with ecstasy.

    "Damn it

    Only Roxie, Yulin and other people fighting in the capital showed an ugly expression.

    Because they can feel the breath of Magel very clearly.

    It is comparable to the devil, comparable to the gods, can really be called the dragon of the devil, called the terrible breath of the devil God.

    Super level!

    There is no doubt that there is a superclass!

    What''s more, this super monster seems to be changing.

    "Pa Ji..."! "Paki, Paki...!"

    A cracking sound that made people feel toothache came out of Magel''s body.

    It was the sound of the thick chains that wound around Magel and bound him tightly.

    Everyone, including sheen, could see that the thick chains were cracking.

    then...

    "Bang --!"

    At a certain moment, the chain was completely broken, turned into pieces and disappeared.

    "This is

    Sean was stunned.

    Because, he can feel, along with that chain''s breakage, the evil roar chain in his body also seems to tremble for it, as if he had suffered some impact or damage.

    Sean understood this phenomenon almost instantaneously.

    "Originally, did heliomis use the chain of devil''s roar to restrain the monster and control it?"

    yes.

    Magel is bound by the chain of roar.

    Because this dragon has neither reason nor consciousness, but pure desire to destroy.

    This is not the result of the ritual, but the result of the deliberate manipulation of Hermes.

    After all, his purpose is to devour Magel, so as to complete his own goal. If Magel has reason or consciousness, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not compete with each other for the dominance of the body, or lead to mental problems.

    In view of this, Magel is a pure monster, more violent, frenzied and uncontrollable than a demon cub.

    This kind of existence, together with its own strength, naturally, Hermes had to find ways to control it.

    Therefore, helimis entangled part of the chain of devil''s roar on Magel''s body and tightly bound it, so as to control its action.

    Now, the chain of the devil''s roar recognized Hearn as the main one, abandoned Hermes, and even severely damaged Hermes, leading to the ignorance of his life and death.

    As a result, Magel''s bondage has been untied.

    In other words, this is the moment when a real doomsday monster comes.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The heart shaking howl came out of his mouth for the first time. It turned into sound waves and impacted everything in the world.

    Immediately, the magic dragon lowered his head and looked down.

    His fierce eyes fell on sheen in an instant.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean just felt the sweat all over his body blow up.

    In my heart, a fatal sense of crisis came.

    "Boom!"

    The next moment, the magic dragon in the sky did not hesitate to release a hot breath.

    That is enough to evaporate the atmosphere and burn the earth.

    You Lin''s dragon breath is insignificant compared with this dragon breath.

    The dragon breath that AI Yi once used in front of Xi''en is not as powerful as this one because of his deliberate convergence.

    Without any restraint and scruples, Magel followed the desire of destruction in his heart and released the burning breath with all his heart.

    Breath broke through the clouds, cut through the space, like a torrent of flames from the sky, pouring down the flame waterfall, making Sean''s figure as small as a mole ant.

    Sheehan had no doubt that if the dragon breath fell to the ground, the king behind him was afraid that the whole city would be burned to ashes.

    Therefore, he can''t hide.

    "Boom!"

    Without any hesitation, Sheehan used his last resort, reincarnation.

    Gorgeous flame in the body of the heroic burning up, let Sheen''s body magic quickly evaporated, into pure power, flow to his four limbs.

    Sean''s power increased ten times in an instant, and the light of his sword was shining like the sun.

    "Chop!"

    With the flash of Li Mang in his eyes, sheen held up the holy sword, gathered the strength of his whole body, and cut out a dazzling sword light.

    "Boom!"

    The dazzling sword light is like the golden arc of the moon, colliding with the hot dragon breath from the sky.

    The fierce conflict between magic and magic, let the hot flame and bright golden light splash, illuminate the whole world.

    At the same time, Sheen''s body flickered like a ghost, like a God, directly into the center of the terrible magic in the impact.

    "Pay and destroy."

    Sean fully released the top level of the elimination of magic, so that the magic of the whole body quickly dissolve everything around.

    As a result, the burning dragon breath has not been in a stalemate for a long time, and has been deprived of more than half of its power by the eliminated magic.

    "Poof

    The golden sword light immediately cut off the remaining dragon breath, separated from the burning flame, soared to the sky with amazing speed, and fell heavily on Magel.

    "Dong --!"

    Magel didn''t react at all. On his body, the golden sword light had fallen and exploded on it.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The evil dragon''s painful roar finally appeared, and the terrible oppression it brought was cut off a lot.

    When people on the ground saw this scene, they were surprised.

    "You are the master!"

    Yulin''s eyes brightened.

    "Good!"

    Rosie was also relieved.

    All the people who saw what sheen had done were pleasantly surprised, and the sense of despair in their hearts instantly disappeared.

    "Mr. sheen...!"

    Standing in the square in front of boztut''s house, the fairy girl of Raul, who was charred at her feet, finally met her sweetheart with a look of joy and worship. On the other hand, the apostles and messengers of the original devil were shocked and angry¡° Sean the brave...! "¡° He... He can hurt Magel¡° How could he be so strong...! " A lot of people don''t want to believe it. Even magic dragon Magel couldn''t believe that he would encounter such a sharp counterattack. He roared furiously, and the hot breath of the Dragon gathered again. But it forgets that it''s not just Sean¡° Boom Such as the tsunami avalanche of evil torrent will suddenly come, heavy bang in Magel''s body, let Magel the second time issued a howling sound¡° Lilith Sheehan immediately cast his eyes in the direction of the torrent of evil. There, the little goddess with twelve black wings, like a muddy and dark sun, was surrounded by evil Qi, forming a round shield, which firmly protected her inside. With a small hand, the evil spirit around her body immediately surged out and wrapped around Magel like a tarsal, as if intending to invade his body and corrode his soul¡° ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡± Naturally, Magel can''t wait to die, roaring and struggling at the same time. Seeing this, sheen did not hesitate to start falling into the well¡°¡ª¡ª With the vast magic, lead the aurora outside the sky -- "Sean sang the magic. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    Unconsciously, the sky of the capital turned into a night sky.

    In the night sky, stars light up one after another, turning into stars all over the sky, shining slowly.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Magel seems to feel the general crisis, while rushing with the tsunami, trying to fight against the tide of evil, while roaring at the starry night sky.

    However, as the dominator of the night sky, Sheehan will not be merciful to this monster.

    "- the tears of the sky, the rain of the stars, the bright sky, can now shine on the earth"

    "-- accept the call --"

    "-- let''s accommodate and dispatch"

    "- punish the world with a brilliant sword"

    "Come down, star"

    Sean finished singing the complicated magic spell at a very fast speed, and let the magic like a column of air rising from the sky, into the starry sky.

    "Aurora meteoric!"

    The next second, sheen released the stars in the night sky and let them shine one by one.

    Then the stars began to fall.

    Countless meteors across the night sky, with firelight, formed a gorgeous meteor shower, came down.

    However, in the scene which makes people feel pleasant, it sends out a sense of disillusionment.

    So it''s not beauty, it''s disaster.

    Or natural disaster.

    "Boom!"

    Before long, the first meteor blasted on the magic dragon and burst out, which made the magic dragon named Magel howl and set off a burst of fire and air waves.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom¡° Boom¡° Boom

    Immediately after that, meteors blasted on Magel''s body one after another, like countless bombs exploding on his body, constantly ravaging the giant.

    Magel can only resist hysterically, or wave huge hands, smash the incoming meteor, or spit dragon breath, smash the meteor, but even so, there are still a lot of meteors on him, bringing him great pain and injury.

    But this scene, in Sheen''s eyes, made him speechless.

    "It''s the first time that my aurora meteor shower has been resisted like this?"

    In the past, when Sheehan launched Aurora meteor shower, the most destructive celestial magic, which time did it not lead to the destruction of heaven and earth?

    It can be said that as long as this celestial magic comes out, there will be no enemy that Sheehan can''t solve.

    Along with the terrain, bury all the enemies under the meteorite. This is the normal operation of Aurora meteor shower.

    In this way, it was because sheen didn''t know how much power he had converged and how much scope the meteor shower had fallen.

    In other words, Sheen has hardly used Aurora meteor shower with all his strength.

    And this time?

    Sean not only fully opened, but also through the blessing of the holy sword, even the reincarnation of heaven has been opened, which can be said to play out all the strength.

    With the holy sword, all skills will be increased by 10 levels. With the increase of reincarnation destiny by 10 times, if Sheehan''s aurora meteor shower falls on the ground, not to mention the capital of kings, more than half of the mainland will be razed to the ground, right?

    As a result, the aurora meteor shower failed to destroy the opponent in the first time.

    "In that case..."

    Sheen is not going to give up.

    "- with the magic of vastness, lead the stars out of the sky"

    "-- numerous and numerous, and numerous and numerous"

    "- follow the instructions of those who dominate the night sky, and show the mystery and track of the gods at this moment"

    "- that''s the light --"

    "- that''s the power of heaven"

    "So shine, stars"

    "-- so come down, light --"

    Sheehan sang the second celestial magic he loved.

    The brilliant starlight bloomed from Sheen''s body this time, turning the sky around him into the night sky.

    "[starry arrays]"

    Sheen released the magic, let the stars one by one into small celestial bodies, from Sheen''s body around.

    "Go

    Sheehan raised his sword and pointed to Magel in the sky.

    "Shua!"¡° Shua¡° Shua

    All of a sudden, the celestial bodies flashed out like streamers, and in an instant, they came around Magel, forming a more gorgeous star map.

    In a short time, a band of light was released by a small celestial body.

    "Bang Bang Bang --"

    Like a beam of light, Magel''s howl is like a devil''s scream, echoing in the whole night sky.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAurora meteor shower.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª[diffuse array].

    Sean''s two most commonly used and most powerful celestial magic works together on Magel, bringing him a painful blow.

    And Lilith is also taking the opportunity to go down the well, behind the 12 black wings repeatedly incite, each time the incitement will fan up a storm of evil, one by one, also on Magel''s body.

    [original demons] the dragon of demons, the half body of Hermes, a monster at the level of demons, which took thousands of years to cultivate, screamed under the attack of sheen and Lilith.

    "Good!"

    "Good fight!"

    "What a brave man

    "Good!"

    Below, the people in Wangdu saw all this and couldn''t help shouting.

    Originally, the fall of Wangdu made many people anxious and even desperate.

    When Magel came, the impact of his terrible posture on people can also be imagined.

    Even many people have given up their resistance and are ready to accept their lives.

    But now, the appearance of sheen, the appearance of the brave, and the situation that sheen and Lilith join hands to crush the terrible monster in all directions, have once again injected courage into the hearts of the people in Wangdu.

    It''s the same with people who know Sean well.

    "Poof

    Alidia didn''t know when to start wielding the sword again. She killed a demon cub on the spot indifferently and mercilessly, letting the blood spatter on her body, but she was indifferent.

    "Go on! Jerome

    "Yes! Miss Carol

    The dialogue between Carol and Jerome makes the fairy girls around them take back their adoring eyes from the sky. One by one, they start to inspire their magic power. They release their amazing magic power one after another in front of the demon refining army.

    The elite of various Terran forces, such as the Knights of the guards, the Imperial Knights, and the orc theocrats, also raised their voices to fight back.

    In boztut''s house, the battlefield has been cleaned up by Yulin''s Longxi, which makes a group of strong criminals cheer. The knights in boztut''s house shout and sing the victory, which makes Vivian, tyer and Riley smile at each other. Lumia is the fairy girl who has jumped on the dress of a clergyman, Let the fairy girl also welcome up happily.

    As for Roxie, it was no longer scruples.

    "It seems that there is no time to keep the strength."

    The bright gold in Roxie''s eyes became more and more intense.

    Because of the special situation, once Roxie uses the power to control her fate, her own goddess state will be deeper and stronger.

    But when the strength reaches the peak, Roxie will quickly weaken and enter a state of collapse, unable to fight any more.

    In order not to create such a situation, Roxie has been deliberately controlling the promotion of power, trying to use the power of fate as little as possible, not to make the goddess become too deep.

    If possible, Roxie hopes to solve the current situation under normal conditions, so as to reserve her strength and cope with the next battle.

    But look at the endless demons and young demons, and even the apostles and messengers who risked their lives to attack them. Roxie knew that if she didn''t use her superior power, she would not be able to solve this situation as soon as possible.

    So, the next second, the world changes color.

    It''s like the whole world has been distorted. With Roxie as the center, the whole space has been turned upside down and out of control, making all the demons who rush to Roxie and the bodies of the young demons solidify in it.

    "Disappear."

    Roxie raised her eyes and turned them into bright golden eyes. Like a goddess who tried the fate of others, she made a declaration.

    Then, the power of fate acts between the heaven and the earth.

    All the demons, the young demons and even the apostles and messengers disappeared under the force of fate, just like the literal declaration of Rosie.

    It''s like a mirage.

    It''s like a dream that never existed.

    It''s like a little nightmare.

    Like the roadside dust that is not cared about.

    Their fate was decided by the successor of the goddess of fate.

    That''s vanishing.

    So, as if they had never existed, they completely disappeared in this world.

    This is the most powerful power of the devil and the high God, the power of the Almighty goddess.

    "This..."

    All the people fighting in the king''s capital are at a loss when they look at the enemies that are disappearing like the wind.

    "Hoo..." Rosie breathed out, the gold in her eyes faded, revealing her wine red eyes, which were full of exhaustion. At this time, Roxie''s breath was also weakening at a very fast speed. Obviously, the large-scale fate operation just carried out against the enemies of the whole King capital has brought the goddess of Roxie to the peak. Now, Roxie is on the verge of weakness¡° Before that...! " Rosie clenched her teeth, picked up all the remaining strength, squeezed out the last point of magic, and raised the sword high in her hand¡° Hum --! " The magic power converges on the holy sword again, turns into a huge light blade, and soars to the sky¡° Break it up Roxie let out a cry and cut off her sword. The huge magic blade immediately fell, carrying amazing power, and fell on the Rongguang hall¡° Poof The light blade cuts the silver yarn like moonlight and cuts it completely¡° Boom Almost at the same time, in the hall of glory, a breath of terror and astonishment rose one after another. Feeling that breath, Roxie couldn''t help laughing, then lost all her strength and fell down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The frightening roar like dragon and demon has gradually become a wailing cry, which makes the sky of the whole King capital become depressed in this cry.

    Under Sean''s relentless celestial magic attack and Lilith''s evil storm, Magel, like the incarnation of despair, has become scarred and bleeding.

    Seriously injured, Magel became more and more furious and frenzied. The dragon breath in his mouth had already turned into the flame of sweeping the whole world and the earth, and he couldn''t stop roaring in all directions, raising the temperature of the earth and the earth by several levels.

    The high temperature is rampant in the sky, and the dragon breath keeps colliding with meteors, light belts and evil storms. The momentum is just like the Doomsday in people''s nightmares.

    Of course, Sean and Lilith are also targeted by Magel''s Longxi several times.

    In the face of the torrent of fire, and can break through all the defense of the Dragon attack, even if it is as strong as sheen and Lilith dare not eat.

    Therefore, under the sweep of Longxi, sheen and Lilith try to avoid when they can avoid, and when they can''t, they directly fight against each other.

    Sheehan uses the magic of "annihilation" to counteract the incoming dragon breath on the spot.

    Lilith uses her great power to drive the evil, turning the evil into a torrent, directly colliding with the torrent of Longxi''s flame, causing deafening roars and grand explosions.

    In this case, the two are still attacking Magel, causing damage.

    It has to be said that the huge size of this magic dragon is not to be seen, but it does have the defense and durability consistent with that size.

    At least, up to now, Sean and Lilis have not been able to take it down. They can only let it hurt. Then we can see the defense and durability of the giant body.

    However, the huge body also has unavoidable weaknesses.

    That is, the movement speed is not good at all.

    Otherwise, Magel would never be beaten passively like this. From the beginning till now, he has never avoided an attack by sheen and Lilith. He can only use Longxi to offset it, or use powerful force to offset it. If he can''t offset it, he can only eat it.

    Aware of this, Lilith ignored it, and Sheehan immediately started guerrilla warfare.

    Guerrilla warfare and kite flying are the most effective ways to deal with this boss monster, which has obvious thick blood, high defense, poor movement speed, and slightly larger attack targets.

    The only problem is that this mode of operation consumes a lot of time.

    This is undoubtedly fatal for Sheehan, whose fighting time becomes limited after the reincarnation of destiny is opened.

    Fortunately, after reaching the limit level, Sheehan''s amazing magic became more terrible.

    It''s not polite to say that in terms of the amount of magic alone, Sheehan has already stood at the top of omnipotence. Even the three goddesses and six demons can''t match him. Only the supreme god of the hidden world can surpass him.

    After all, Sean didn''t believe in the Almighty goddess of creation without infinite magic.

    But when the Supreme God is not born, the magic power of Hearn is the highest in the world.

    Therefore, even if the reincarnation of destiny is increased to a maximum of ten times, now Sheehan can maintain it for nearly an hour.

    An hour!

    This is barely able to cope with a fierce battle beyond the level.

    Yes, it''s just barely.

    Don''t say anything. One hour is enough to fight hundreds or thousands of battles and kill the enemy tens of thousands of times for the characters who are beyond the level. If you don''t think about it, you can''t think about it.

    That''s nonsense.

    At the beginning, when the protoss, the demons and the Terrans were in the final battle, the three goddesses and the six demons fought for a long time.

    In the demon world, Lilith and carmine also played for a whole day and night, and almost didn''t tear down the whole poison collar.

    After the combination of the three goddesses of time and space, it is difficult to see the outcome of the war with Kamina.

    At the level of superdetachment, as long as the strength gap is not too exaggerated, it is very common to have a stalemate for several days and nights.

    At this level, it''s very difficult to imagine that a battle will come to an end because of the exhaustion of magic or physical strength like "mortals".

    Therefore, normally speaking, the higher the level of fighting, the more likely it is to fall into a state of anxiety, leading to a delay in winning or losing.

    Because the higher the level, the more difficult it is for the opponent to solve.

    Even if the goddess of life and the goddess of nature exist, they can''t win a demon man, but at most they can''t win, and they won''t be defeated quickly.

    Or that sentence, no matter how to say is a level, even if there is a gap, it is impossible to do whatever you want.

    It can be said that even if the goddess of life and the goddess of nature don''t join hands and fight alone, it''s very easy for a devil to hurt the other, kill the other, or not let the other escape.

    In view of this, at the level of superdetachment, it''s really difficult for people of the same level to fight against each other and one party to die.

    The war between the gods and Demons began in ancient times and ended with the death of the demon king thousands of years ago. None of the three goddesses and six demons were in danger of their lives, and so far there has been no reduction in the number of soldiers.

    Even Lilith, who had been attacked by the three goddesses, could only be sealed in the end, not killed.

    Thus, it can be seen how difficult it is to defeat one side in the battle beyond the level.

    Sheehan''s short time of one hour does not include the consumption caused by the use of various powerful magic and attack means. It''s really not too long in the super level battle.

    However, it is just enough.

    To sum up, Sheen has the capital to fight guerrilla warfare and fly kites, not to mention Lilith.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Finally, with a simultaneous attack of sheen and Lilith, Magel''s Dragon Wing was blown to pieces, which made him howl.

    The loss of a wing, for Magel such a huge to amazing monster, nature is only one result.

    That is, falling.

    "Boom!"

    The ground trembled sharply.

    Magel hit the ground heavily, smashing, collapsing and cracking the ground. He also set off a violent dust wave, which was comparable to a sudden disaster.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Sean''s sword was suspended in the air, and he looked down at Magel who fell into the ground. His breath had become short.

    Whether it is the maintenance of reincarnation or the use of all kinds of powerful magic, it causes excessive consumption of his magic.

    In this situation, sheen is just out of breath and is already in a very good condition.

    On the other hand, Lilith, after playing for so long, could not see any fatigue at all. There was spare force to fly to Sean''s side and help him with his back. It can be seen that Sean''s endurance is much worse than the real superclass.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Magel was lying on the ground, dripping with blood. He dyed the ground red, but he was still struggling furiously. He propped up his body and grabbed a nearby mountain with his huge hand. He took the mountain as a support and howled at Sean and Lilith in the sky.

    Obviously, the monster hasn''t given up yet.

    It should be said that it does not know what is lost, let alone what is death.

    It''s just a monster that has no reason, no consciousness and only instinct to destroy desire. It''s worse than Lilith who hasn''t returned at the beginning.

    For this kind of it, it will never stop until it destroys everything in front of it.

    no

    Even if everything in front of it is destroyed, it will not stop.

    It doesn''t even want to rest, sleep, eat, or the end of the battle. It just keeps venting its strength to everything around it, constantly destroying, destroying and destroying.

    Until he died of exhaustion.

    Looking at such a Magel, Sheehan has no pity, no sympathy, only one conclusion.

    "The existence like you should not stay in this world."

    Sean calmed his breath, cheered up, looked straight at Magel, and declared.

    "You just disappear here."

    The words fall, the gorgeous flame on Sheen''s body burned fiercely again, the holy sword in the hand also bloomed a dazzling light.

    He is ready to end the battle.

    No matter what kind of monster it is, no matter whether it is half demon or not, as long as it is penetrated by the holy sword, it will fall down completely.

    Sean believes that.

    therefore...

    "Shua!"

    Sean moved for a moment and appeared in front of Magel.

    That''s where the heart is.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Magel immediately responded, roaring and raising his huge palm to fan his body.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere was disturbed by the huge palm, with a roaring wind, blowing in the direction of Sheehan.

    Unfortunately

    "Boom!"

    A storm of evil came down from the sky, blasted Magel''s huge hand and bounced it away.

    Lilith cooperate decisively and win the chance to kill for sheen.

    As if he had already expected the result, Sheehan raised his sword to make the streamer turn.

    "Poof

    The next second, Sheehan''s sword fell into Magel''s chest, through his skin and into his flesh.

    "Zheng!" Where the sword goes, endless holy light shines. The holy light not only came out of Magel''s body, but also penetrated into his body, reaching to the heart. The light of purification completely enveloped the magic dragon The roar of the Dragon came to an abrupt end. Its movement stalled. Its huge body is stiff. There was no expression on its face, only a dull feeling. And its breath of life is constantly declining. Until, disappear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    It''s extremely difficult to kill a superclass existence.

    Even Magel, who can only be classified as a half demon but not a real demon, can hardly be killed since his fighting power is no less than that of a real demon.

    Previously, sheen used powerful celestial magic such as Aurora meteor shower and diffuse star array to bombard Magel. As a result, Magel still has the ability to resist, which is enough to prove this.

    However, Magel is just a monster without reason after all, there is no common sense behavior.

    If the rest of the superdetachment level exists and is hit like this, we have to consider the matter of withdrawal anyway.

    And the possibility of a super level existence trying to escape and stop him is really very low.

    However, Magel has no such idea at all.

    In other words, the concept of "escape" does not exist in its instinct.

    Such it, if only with the general super level exist alone, it may also be difficult to say will lose.

    Unfortunately, it was against sheen and Lilith, who were besieged by two super class fighters.

    Especially one of them is brave.

    The holy sword of the brave is undoubtedly the only power that can completely leave the existence of the demon level and kill the existence of the demon level.

    Under such circumstances, Magel will not escape, will not retreat, and will only be reckless. It is conceivable what the end will be.

    The holy power of the holy sword is constantly rampant in its body, causing extremely fatal damage to it as a half demon.

    "Poof!"

    Sheehan pulls out his sword and leaves Magel in a flash.

    Magel''s body began to crack under the holy power of the sword.

    "Crack crack crack crack crack crack crack..."

    It''s like a huge statue is cracking. There are cracks in Magel''s body.

    In the crevices, the holy light gradually penetrates the body and illuminates the surroundings.

    "Bang --!"

    Before long, the giant mountain monster burst in a sound of fragmentation.

    Its body is so scattered, and is purified by the residual holy power of the holy sword.

    "It''s over."

    Sheen thought so silently, and the gorgeous light on her body also dissipated slowly.

    Lilith is also re landed to Sean''s side, holding his hand, the evil gradually subsided.

    They watched the death of the enchanted dragon Magel.

    Until... A figure quietly appeared there.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean and Lilith''s face changed and their pupils contracted at the same time.

    Even they didn''t find anything before the figure appeared.

    That''s natural, too.

    Because, the other party''s unique skill is such a kind of ability.

    It is a unique skill that can completely erase the breath, magic, figure and even the traces left in the world of any object, and turn the object into a conceptual "nonexistent" state - [exterminating shadow and exterminating form].

    This is the ability of being the leader of the original demons, the half demons and the younger brother of the six demons.

    At this moment, the voice of this crazy existence is all around.

    "Disappear here?"

    "Yes!"

    "But you haven''t really played your part yet!"

    "Magic dragon Magel!"

    "Be one with me!"

    Hermes growled madly.

    He was scarred all over.

    His face was covered with blood.

    His breath is also completely weakened. He is no longer a super level demon man, but only reaches the ultimate level of demon life.

    But he still seized the opportunity he should have by virtue of his ability to destroy shadow and form.

    A chance to be reborn.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    The next moment, Hermes raised his head and roared.

    On his body, a strange suction suddenly appeared and sucked away the fragments of Magel that were being purified by the holy force.

    Magel''s fragments were swallowed by him at an amazing speed and integrated into his body.

    "No!"

    Sheen finally responded, a flash, instant movement spread out, flashing rushed to heliomis.

    "Boom!"

    Lilith''s body also followed the sudden surge of evil, let the evil spread.

    "Don''t get in the way!"

    It''s natural that Hermes is not unprepared. He looks at the two super level fighting forces and makes trouble to himself. He doesn''t stop, but is even more crazy.

    And with his madness, countless demons and young demons gathered around quietly, until now.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    The demons rush to sheen furiously.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The devil cub is also a hysterical roar, spurting hot dragon breath and roaring in Lilith''s direction.

    There is no doubt that they have been ambushed here until this moment.

    There are so many demons and young demons lurking around. It''s only at this moment that they are noticed. Even sheen thinks it''s incredible.

    But this is the power of "shadow and form destruction". Not only Hermes himself, but also others can become the target of his unique skills and disappear completely in the world.

    With this ability, Hermes and his "original demons" have been able to survive until now, not to be found out by many powerful beings.

    If it wasn''t for the ability to destroy shadow and form, the demons would have no less than three ways to find out the protoss who are good at performing miracles.

    For example, the goddess of nature, nadura, who can incarnate nature, integrate with nature, spread her vision to the whole world and peep at every corner of the world.

    For example, anima, the goddess of life who can sense the breath of life, even the breath of demons that are not created by the protoss, should be able to find a trace.

    Another example is the goddess of fate, lidas, who can control fate and is almost omnipotent.

    Each of the three goddesses has the ability to find out the original devil and eliminate it completely.

    However, thanks to the unique skill of "shadow and form destruction", Hermes made the "original demon" the most mysterious old demon sect that no one could find. In the whole thousand years, he made the "original demon" grow and do whatever he wanted, and finally cultivated a dragon Magel of demons, and a huge legion of monsters that could attack the demon world and the human world.

    All this is due to the destruction of shadow and form.

    Thanks to this, sheen and Lilith were also caught off guard. For a moment, they were forced back by countless demons and young demons.

    It''s a good thing to say that even if sheen and Lilith eat it hard, they will probably be unharmed, but the dragon breath of the demon cubs is more threatening.

    The breath of the dragon, which can break through all defenses, believes that no one wants to be hit.

    "Bang...!"

    Sean could only stop his body, and at the same time, he held up his holy sword mercilessly. With a sudden wave, he cut out a huge sword light and cut it in all directions.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    There was no suspense. All the demons and the young demons that had been cut off by the sword were cut in half, turned into corpses and spilled blood into the air.

    "Boom!"

    Lilith also detonated her own evil spirit, and let it explode in all directions, crushing countless demons and young demons like balloons.

    Relying on the power of "shadow and form destruction", the monster Legion lying in ambush around is in the hands of sheen and Lilith. They will be completely eliminated if they can''t get out of a round.

    However, they have worked.

    As victims of procrastination, they undoubtedly held Sean and Lilith back for a few seconds.

    And it was in a few seconds that heliomis sucked all the pieces of Magel into his stomach.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    A sense of oppressive silence diffused from Hermes.

    Everything seems to disappear at this moment.

    The atmosphere is frozen.

    The earth began to tremble.

    Hermes bowed his head and said nothing.

    On his body, the strong breath began to rise gradually, which made him suddenly drop to the limit level.

    See here, sheen knows.

    In the end, the half devil achieved his goal.

    "Ha..."

    A slight laugh suddenly rang out from the low head of Hermes.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Laughter gradually become bigger, carrying unprecedented ecstasy, bit by bit spread throughout the world.

    Hermes raised his head and laughed wildly.

    "Yes! It''s a success

    Hermes laughed like a madman, as if the depression, depression, resentment and resentment of nearly ten thousand years had been released, and his breath grew stronger and stronger.

    "Ten thousand years!"

    "I, Hermes, have finally become a complete ogre!"

    "Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha

    Hermes''s loud laughter reverberated over the wilderness, so that everyone could hear the joy clearly.

    "Boom!" The next moment, the breath of Hermes climbed to the peak, turned into a frenzied airflow, swept away. It''s not inferior to the smell of any demon. It was a more violent force than in the heyday of Hermes. After devouring Magel, Hermes not only made up his own body, but also strengthened his power¡° From today on, I am the devil, Hermes¡° No one can stop me! "¡° Don''t think about it Hermes made such a manifesto wildly. "..." Sheen looked at the scene silently, with a cold light in his eyes. He can''t see the appearance of the rampant expansion of the villains. However, when Sheehan was ready to take action, the sudden development made him not only stay in shape, but also pick his eyebrows and raise the corner of his mouth. Also in this second, a cold voice sounded¡° Is that right? " When such a sound sounded, and suppressed the laughter of Hermes, the heaven and earth suddenly fell silent. Hermes''s laughter came to an abrupt end. The breath of expansion on the body is pressed down in an instant. One... Two... Three... Four... A whole of six breath suddenly appeared, directly locked in his body. Make him look crazy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    The boiling blood cooled rapidly.

    The hot heart is instantly cold.

    The excitement in my mind is fading away at this moment.

    Hermes then froze there, holding a posture of laughter frozen into a statue, so that his appearance looks very funny.

    no way out.

    At the peak of his life, the existence that could drag him from heaven to hell appeared.

    They come quietly, like ghosts without life.

    They don''t know when they surrounded Hermes, like a merciless goddess.

    In their bodies, the extremely terrifying Qi was firmly locked on Hermes, and slowly rose up, gradually turned into an amazing pressure that was enough to shake the atmosphere, shake the heaven and earth, and shake everyone''s heart.

    That posture, that breath, are like nightmares, affecting the nerves of helimis.

    "You''ve really done something extraordinary, brother."

    The charm and smile of the past are gone on the face of Schaffner, and there is only endless cold.

    "It seems that you have succeeded in your scheme. Are you happy now?"

    Lide rarely lost her composure. Her low voice was full of unspeakable anger, which made her pressure more and more terrible.

    "Damn you."

    Kamina was even too lazy to talk nonsense, and enveloped Hermes with his murderous spirit.

    "Bad people!"

    Milu is even more puffy. She looks a little cute, but what is fluctuating around her is more terrifying and gloomy than anyone else.

    "Do you have any last words to say?"

    AI Yi is still holding his pillow, with the Dragon Wings unfolding behind him, and his eyes staring at helimis have turned into a pair of fierce eyes of the dragon.

    The last voice is supported by the demons, right opposite to Hermes, the supremacy of the demons.

    "I don''t want to say any more nonsense."

    Sela''s voice was faint.

    "You''re here. Pay for what you do."

    With sera''s words, the breath of the six sisters suddenly burst out, turned into real pressure and suppressed on Hermes.

    Hermes only felt that his whole body was squeezed by terrible force, which made his muscles and bones crack. His face twisted and his ecstasy was replaced by a gloomy expression.

    "Why?" "Why did you come out so soon?" he asked in a deep voice

    For the demons to be able to get out of this thing, helimis is already ready for the psychological.

    Although he prepared such trump cards as "the enchantment of the devil", and used the power of the devil to imprison the summit of Ohm niepertanson, it was only the residual power collected after the devil died, not the devil himself.

    With those forces, it''s very easy to imprison the three goddesses and the six demons, but it''s obviously impossible to keep them in prison all the time.

    So, the demons were able to get out of trouble, and Hermes had expected that.

    However, according to his estimation, the demons should not get out of trouble so soon.

    Even if it''s just the residual power collected after the death of the devil, it''s the devil''s power after all. Even if it''s the super existence, it takes a lot of effort to get rid of the shackles of this power.

    With this in mind, Hermes didn''t worry that the demons could get out of trouble so quickly.

    However, reality gave him a big slap in the face.

    At this time, Hurley Mis still did not know how much his royal highness was neglected.

    In his opinion, the princess who was not to be afraid of had already been reborn.

    Naturally, the demons would not explain this to Hermes.

    In particular, Schaffner was attacked by Hermes not long ago. This time, he was calculated again. In addition to the blocking that the original demon has been adding to the demons, the chaos that the world has been adding, the new hatred and old hatred that together make Schaffner no longer as relaxed as before, but become cold and merciless.

    "Go to hell with your doubts."

    After making such a cold speech, Schaffner moved.

    Around her enchanting figure, many phantoms suddenly appeared.

    The phantom''s body, are surging with a very strong breath, told all the people present, they are not a simple existence.

    The same is true.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom

    See only, that one after another of the phantom body burst out of magic, like a burning soldier, toward the direction of helimis.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Hermes''s face changed slightly, but he was stagnant when he wanted to move.

    Because, behind him, Milu''s figure did not know when quietly approached, just like a ghost, the small hand suddenly came out, with a palpitating sense of sharpness and bloody smell, just like a sharp weapon stabbing at the back of Hermes'' heart.

    There was a great sense of crisis in his heart, which made him break out without hesitation.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    With a roar, a wave of magic surged on Hermes, making his whole person seem to become illusory and no longer have substance.

    "Poof!"

    Milu''s ghost claws pierced the back of Hermes'' heart and came out from his front chest, but did not bring out a drop of blood.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    The phantoms in front of Hermes also wave their weapons and cut off Hermes'' body, only to pass through Hermes'' body.

    As if he had turned into a mirage, Hermes became illusory, which made Milu and Schaffner''s offensive unsuccessful.

    But

    "The half body of the demon larva? After swallowing that monster, you have the same ability as that one? "

    A voice of satire came to Hermes.

    "In that case, how about this move?"

    As the words fell, Hermes immediately felt a sharp pain in his body.

    "This is...!"

    Hermes''s face changed wildly.

    He was no stranger to the feeling that his whole body was eroded and he didn''t know when he was fatally injured.

    In the past, I don''t know how many Protoss and Terran soldiers were killed by this colorless, tasteless and silent poison.

    yes.

    Highly toxic.

    In the first place, Hermes found himself poisoned.

    Even if he becomes a semi entity like a demon cub, he won''t easily suffer from fatal damage, and Hermes needs to breathe.

    At this moment, the terrible poison invisible to the naked eye intruded into his body through breathing, destroying the inside of his body at a frightening speed.

    Such means, such toxicity, only one person can have.

    Poison devil, carmine.

    Only this poison devil, who can make poison at will and even can''t avoid being poisoned, can have such means.

    "Cough...!"

    Hermes immediately summoned the magic of his whole body, forced the poison in his body to his throat and turned it into black blood.

    He took off without hesitation and immediately left the spot.

    It''s full of invisible poison.

    It''s a dead end to stay there any longer.

    Of course, even if heliomis leaves where the toxin is spread, it doesn''t mean he''s safe.

    "Boom...!"

    Suddenly, a tremor of the atmosphere appeared in the sky and earth.

    "What

    Hermes dropped his figure, raised his head and looked up.

    There, a huge beast''s hoof like a pillar of heaven, like a mountain falling from the sky, stepped on Hermes.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±

    The roar that the ear cannot easily recognize vibrates.

    It''s not a terrible howl like Magel''s, but a pure roar like an ancient beast.

    The roar is earth shaking, causing landslides and ground fissures. The sound wave is like a typhoon passing through, like a tsunami.

    If someone is watching from a distance, he will find that a giant beast, which is bigger, more terrible and more ferocious than Magel, suddenly appears on the earth, raises its huge hoof like a mountain, and tramples on the tiny, ant like fast-growing demon man mercilessly.

    Compared with the attacks of other demons, the attacks of beast demons are so simple, but it is the easiest to arouse people''s deep fear.

    At least, Hermes doesn''t think that under the trample of the pillar of heaven, once the body of the demon man that he has just finished touches, he can be at peace.

    He had reason to believe that once he touched the giant hoof, his body would burst into blood in an instant.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    When the crisis came again, Hermes also completely lost his previous ecstasy and excitement, and made a hysterical roar.

    Behind him, there was a shadow of a magic dragon.

    Magel''s figure swayed out behind him, and spurted a dragon breath as hot as a torrent of flames to the giant hooves falling from the sky.

    "Boom!"

    The hot dragon breath fell on the giant hoof, like an erupting volcano, setting off layers of fire waves. In the blast wind, it pushed rid''s giant hoof.

    The outbreak of helimis, finally from the lid that terrible attack, to win a glimmer of life.

    It''s just

    "Roar!"

    A roar sounded like anger at what Hermes had done.

    It wasn''t Reed''s roar.

    It was a dragon song.

    A dragon with red body, red scales, red eyes, slender body and broad wings appeared beside Hermes.

    That figure, that ferocious, if the strong people who participated in the final war thousands of years ago saw it, they would be able to recognize it.

    Just because it''s the most brutal existence among the recognized demons.

    It was the killing of the two brave men and the suppression of the existence of the two goddesses.

    The origin of the dragon, all the Dragon King, mother and master like existence.

    AI Yi, the Dragon demon, once again turned into a tyrannical Dragon King and reappeared in heaven and earth.

    "Boom!"

    The hot breath of the dragon was vomited out, and immediately drowned Hermes.

    The figure of Hermes was evaporated in an instant.

    There''s not even a piece of debris left.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    "Have you killed them?"

    Seeing the whole process of the demons besieging Hermes, sheen, who had already put away the holy sword, whispered.

    Although helimis has become a complete demon, under the siege of the demon sisters, sheen is not worried about what waves he can turn.

    To be sure, the existence of superclass is hard to kill.

    However, it also depends on the situation.

    Facing the siege of all demons alone, if heliomis could not be in danger of his life, sheen would not believe it.

    Unfortunately, in the super level, Hermes is obviously a first-class person with the ability to escape.

    "He didn''t kill him. He escaped."

    It''s not anyone else who said this. It''s sera, the common sister of the demons and the leader of the six sisters of the demons.

    See, this demon clan supremacy slowly is crossing a step in the void.

    Sean looked at such a sera, slightly tongue in the heart.

    no way out.

    At this time, Sarah''s hands were actually dragging a bloody arm and a bloody thigh, which looked particularly shocking.

    Sheehan saw at a glance that it was the hand and foot of Hermes.

    The demons gathered around Sarah one by one, and only lied and Ayi slowed down.

    After all, in order to deal with Hermes, Ayi carried out the Dragon transformation for the first time, and lied finally let go of the restriction and turned into a giant beast. When sheen saw it, her eyes were shaking violently.

    That figure, that domineering and powerful posture, even if he saw it, he felt a moment of uncertainty.

    On the contrary, AI Yi was full of curiosity and surprise when she saw her dragon form for the first time.

    "Did not expect, this wench dragon after, unexpectedly is red."

    The blood red body of the dragon, I have to say, really gives people a feeling of cruelty.

    Sheen understood why this girl used to be regarded as one of the most cruel demons.

    Feelings, not only is the style, or because the girl''s dragon body is so cruel?

    Well, pay attention in the future. Don''t make her angry any more.

    Sean couldn''t help but give a wave of advice.

    The demons, who don''t know what Sheehan thinks, are angry and disappointed when they look at Sala with one hand and one foot.

    "Sure enough, still can''t kill him?"

    It is hard to hide the disappointment in the tone of Schaffner.

    "It seems that he is more and more proficient in the use of shadow and form elimination."

    Lied spoke in a low voice.

    "Just like before, he is a coward who can only run away when the situation is bad. It''s shameless for such a guy to even claim to be our brother."

    Kamina''s face was cold.

    "Hum!"

    Milu also seems to be very angry, just don''t know is angry with each other''s behavior, or angry that he didn''t kill each other.

    Only Ayi, no expression.

    This girl, ever since she saw Hermes use the dragon breath, her mood has become extremely not beautiful.

    In her opinion, the half body cultivated by helimis, a half devil who can''t be on the stage, chooses Jackie Chan instead of anything, and what kind of magic dragon is cultivated, which is a provocation and insult to her.

    Think of that guy from the beginning has been against himself, trying to replace himself, to see himself more than anyone else, AI Yi has the impulse to crush him on the spot.

    In this case, the other side also uses the dragon breath to fight against the enemy. No wonder AI Yi can''t help but turn into the real body of the dragon and completely evaporate it with a full open dragon breath.

    You know, Ayi''s dragon breath was once evaluated as a terrible power that even the ocean can evaporate. This shows how terrible the power of the dragon breath is.

    If AI Yi''s dragon breath, it''s estimated that even the giant beast of Lide''s incarnation will have to suffer a lot.

    Thinking of this, sheen glanced at the little beast that had been transformed into a new one, and looked at its slightly charred hoof, which had nothing to do with it.

    After eating the dragon breath that can break through all the defenses, it was just scorched. It was terrible.

    No wonder thousands of years ago, all the demons had rivals. Only this beast and demon ran rampant in the battlefield. Except for the thirteen heroes, no one could stop her. Even the thirteen heroes failed to get her and were killed more than half of them.

    According to the figure she just showed, I''m afraid that thousands of years ago, she was targeted by the magicians of Protoss and Terran on the battlefield, and she was attacked by fire?

    But sheen believes that the magic, which falls on the giant beast of Lyde''s incarnation, can only tickle her.

    It''s worthy of being the most dangerous devil like Milu. It''s worthy of reputation.

    However, compared with these things, Sheehan is more concerned about the matter of Hermes.

    There''s no doubt that guy escaped.

    Relying on the break level concealment ability of [shadow and form], the guy seems to be vaporized by AI Yi''s dragon breath on the spot. In fact, he should take advantage of the mirage like semi entity to hide his body and run away.

    Looking at the appearance of sera dragging his hands and feet, the demon supremacy should have been on guard against the ability of heliomis to destroy the shadow and form. When his sisters besieged heliomis, he was always looking at her. Until heliomis was going to run away, the demon supremacy was in trouble, right?

    Isabella''s unique insight, even if he can''t see through the performance of "shadow and form", can definitely see through the psychology of Hermes during the battle, and then predict his next action until he uses "shadow and form" to escape, and immediately move to leave him behind.

    However, in the end, Hermes''s "shadow and form" was a little better. After sacrificing his own hand and foot, he ran away smoothly.

    This is what Sheehan can figure out about the current situation.

    Naturally, the demons also guessed this situation, so they became more and more angry.

    Fortunately, heliomis is one foot tall. As the strongest brain recognized by Ohm niepertanson, Sela is directly one foot higher.

    "I expected that guy to get away."

    Sela''s voice was faint.

    "So, long before the battle started, I borrowed the poison from Kamina, and now it should be in his body?"

    Sera''s words made the demons feel stunned and happy.

    "You poisoned him?"

    Sean also took Lilith''s hand and flew over. She was shocked to hear Sarah''s words.

    Sela''s answer was also straightforward.

    "In order to avoid accidents, at the first stroke, I put poison on my hand, directly pierced his abdomen, put it into his body, and then took off one of his hands and one of his feet."

    Sarah''s understated response made Sheen''s scalp tingle.

    Good guy, I''m good guy.

    It turns out that the most terrifying of the six sisters is not others, but this elder sister?

    Perhaps, compared with the strength, the demons will not be inferior to Sala, only at night.

    However, the real terror of the moon devil is never her strength, but her plan.

    Sean''s a little enlightened.

    (maybe the demons can always beat the Protoss and the Terrans on the battlefield, and the supremacy of the demons is a great contribution.)

    It''s true that the demons have inherent advantages in power, stronger than both the Protoss and the Terrans. But if they have power, they don''t know how to use it. Under the common aim of the protoss who can perform all kinds of miracles and the Terrans who are good at breaking out in desperate situations and adversity, they will have to suffer losses on the battlefield for many times?

    Want to also know, rely on the strength of mindless to hard Mang, the end will be what kind of.

    But the demons have always been able to occupy the advantage, which makes the Protoss and the Terran unable to raise their heads.

    As a result, if there is not a smart brain behind the scenes, who can believe that every demon can give full play to its power and control all the movements in the battlefield?

    Therefore, Sheehan has reason to believe that the glory of the demons in history is due to the moon demon, the supremacy of the demons.

    Including after the death of the demon king, the demon family can surrender decisively under the threat of the brave Mithra and the Supreme God, and strive for the chance of survival, which is the result of the demon family''s timely response.

    Therefore, the demons will regard this elder sister as a leader and always follow her instructions.

    Therefore, the most effective cadre around the devil will be her, not others.

    This time, Hermes was doomed.

    "Carmine''s poison?" She frowned and asked her sister, "can you threaten that guy?"

    No wonder Schaffner asked.

    Kamina''s poison is certainly terrible, but when dealing with the existence of the same level, it is impossible to have the threat of instant death.

    The evidence is that helimis was poisoned by Kamina in the battle just now, and finally successfully discharged the poison by magic.

    All the demons, including Schaffner, were worried about whether the poison this time could not threaten Hermes.

    Camina just sneered at this.

    "If the elder sister uses the poison I gave her, there''s no need to worry."

    No one knows her poison better than she does.

    "If that guy can find it in the first time, there will be a turn for the better. But the poison I gave to my eldest sister is a latent poison specially used for magic. It will mix into the magic without even being aware of it. It will flow through the whole body with the magic, quietly eroding the whole body, until it spreads up and down, inside and outside the other person''s body, With the magic out of control

    Kamina''s explanation makes sheen and the demons look at her.

    That is to say

    Sean blinked.

    Kamina snorted and threw out a sentence.

    "That is to say, this kind of poison, either have enough observation ability to prevent in advance, or have to find it in advance, in order to get rid of it."

    Once you don''t feel it, there''s only one end.

    Hermes may be very good at running away, very good at hiding himself, but absolutely not good at perception and observation.

    So

    "He''s dead, I said."

    Kamina came to this conclusion.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    On the outskirts of Wangdu, under an unknown remote cliff.

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared here.

    He was like flying quietly from the horizon. After he appeared here, he immediately lost all his strength and fell down.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull sound of falling to the ground, the man fell heavily on the ground and raised a burst of dust.

    "Cough...!"

    Mouthful after mouthful of blood was vomited out of his mouth, telling others that he had suffered multiple injuries.

    A closer look, this person''s body, there is indeed a very serious injury.

    There were burns, burns and wounds all over the body, as well as the loss of a hand and a leg.

    The blood continuously flowed from his body and gradually dyed the ground under him red.

    So miserable, so embarrassed, that his face almost distorted roar up.

    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole...! "

    He hit the ground heavily with his only remaining hand, breaking the ground.

    "Why?"

    "Why are you always there?"

    "Why --!"

    Hermes was furious.

    Originally, he had an incomprehensible resentment and hatred towards the six sisters.

    Just like the brothers and sisters of their compatriots who are jealous of their excellent brothers or sisters, and even hate them, the situation of Hermes is more complicated and intense.

    After all, he is not good enough, just because he was born a little later than the so-called elder sisters, he has become a semi-finished product of the devil. He can only look up to the elder sisters who are naturally detached to shine on the battlefield, and then wantonly go in and out of the devil''s side, proud to be her daughter. What''s the feeling, Perhaps only Hermes himself knows.

    Because of this, he would hate the six sisters, or be extremely jealous of them.

    Now, he finally completed his plan and became a complete demon man. In the end, he was abused by those demons like this. How could heliomis not be so hateful?

    "If I could be born one step ahead of you, how could you be as beautiful as you are now?"

    "If I was a complete demon at the beginning, where would you women be the top of the demon family?"

    "I should be the successor of the devil! The leader of the demons

    "Everything you have now should be mine!"

    "It''s mine!"

    This idea, in the past days, I don''t know how many times it appeared in the heart of Hermes.

    Perhaps, it is precisely because of such an unbalanced, unwilling and disobedient mood that heliomis gradually becomes distorted and evil, and finally embarks on a road of no return.

    But no matter what, he is the biggest evil existing in the world, the sinner in the eyes of the world, and the enemy of all forces of omnipotence.

    Up to now, no matter whether he hates it or resents it, it is useless.

    Although both of them are demons, there is no doubt that Hermes and the six sisters are immortal rivals.

    "Wait..."

    "Wait...!"

    "I''ve become a complete demon, and sooner or later I''ll take back everything that should belong to me!"

    After releasing all the anger and grievance in his heart, he looked like a fierce beast hiding in a corner and licking the wound silently, his eyes were full of cold luster.

    In his heart, a variety of conspiracies and plans are making a living, ready to be born, the whole world will be a mess.

    Next, what Hermes is going to do is clear.

    "First heal the wound, find a way to regenerate the severed limb, then be quiet for a while, and adapt to the complete body of the devil and the power from Magel."

    "During this period of time, those guys will certainly be busy solving the chaotic human world and demon world, and have no time to take care of my side."

    "As long as you have the ability to destroy shadow and form, no one can find me."

    "When I''m ready, it''s time for me to take revenge."

    Hermes made such a plan with cold and cruel face.

    Even after this operation, his [original devil] might have been seriously damaged for a while, and Hermes didn''t care.

    He knew that after this battle, whether it was the demon refining army and the young legion of demons, or the apostles and messengers, it would be greatly reduced.

    It is no doubt a fool''s dream to deal with the three major races, or the demons, without these fighting forces.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    In the eyes of helimis, these so-called fighting forces are just pieces, and substitutes can be found everywhere.

    No apostles or messengers?

    Then we can recruit again.

    Is the demon refining army and the demon cub Legion gone?

    Then it can be cultivated again.

    As long as he is still helimis and the identity of the devil is there, those ambitious guys who are dissatisfied with the comfort and status quo of the current era will take the initiative to come to their own eyes and become their own new props.

    As long as there is a magic ritual in hand, he can continue to cultivate whether it''s magic or demon cubs.

    It''s just a matter of time.

    Just give him time and everything will come back.

    "No, I''ll have an advantage next time."

    After all, even if he lost so badly, he still became a complete devil, which will not change.

    In the future, he will no longer need to worry about the instability of his strength.

    He who can exert the power of the demon man level anytime and anywhere, supplemented by the ability of "eliminating shadow and shape", can go everywhere in the world.

    If the enemy is in the open and the enemy is in the dark, there are plenty of ways to do things.

    "Take care of the injury first."

    "After the wounded are healed, we should think about the development of forces and combat power."

    Hermes struggled to hold up his body.

    "If you can, you have to find a way to bring back the experimental object in the demon kingdom. She is still very useful. Even if something goes wrong, you can extract that force again and find a new experimental object to match."

    "And my magic roar chain. Although I don''t know what the darn brave man has done, it''s the most precious thing left by the devil king. Even for the devil, it''s an undoubted treasure. If I had just been protected by the magic roar chain, where would I be now? I have to find a way to get it back."

    "The others don''t matter. If they''re gone, they''re gone."

    Hermes quickly planned everything.

    Then, with hatred, he made the most cruel declaration in this desolate place.

    "Whether it''s the devil or the brave, I''ll make you pay."

    "You are bound to have the most miserable ending."

    "Certainly."

    This is where heliomis made the vow.

    In a moment, Hermes was going to leave.

    But when helimis mobilized the magic in his body to fly away, suddenly, with the flow of magic, a sharp pain burst out from his body.

    "Er... Ah ah ah...!"

    The sudden pain made Hermes scream.

    "Hum!"

    The magic in his body is completely out of control, like the ignited gasoline, burning uncontrollably from Hermes, running wildly in his body.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    He felt that the pain was more and more intense, and he was also more and more painful. He let him fall directly on the ground, howling and rolling in the pool of blood he left.

    "What''s going on...!"

    "What''s going on...!"

    "Am I... Am I being done...!"

    His cold face was covered with tears and dust, and he looked very ugly and embarrassed.

    He wanted to endure the pain, use the magic, and explore his body.

    But magic''s rampage is more and more serious, not controlled by him at all.

    He tried his best to control the magic, but he didn''t succeed. Every time he tried to touch the magic, he felt more and more hurt, making himself more and more painful.

    Before long, Hermes was shocked to find that his skin was festering and his organs were failing.

    Seeing this, Hermes understood.

    "Poison!"

    "It''s poison!"

    "I''m... I''m poisoned?"

    This is a fact that we can be sure of.

    And who did this, Hermes can draw a conclusion without deliberate thinking.

    "Hateful poison devil!"

    Hermes roared bitterly.

    All the demons who can make super level demons suffer so much, and all the people who are threatened with deadly toxins can only be made by Kamina.

    Hermes had no doubt that he had been schemed by Kamina.

    Of course, Hermes wronged Camina.

    It''s not Carmina, it''s sera, who really made him suffer so much poison.

    Kamina is certainly the maker of toxins, but it may not be difficult for others to be so poisoned without being noticed, but there is no way to be as complete as Sela.

    If it had been carmine, Hermes would have been aware of it.

    After all, Kamina''s method is not as comprehensive as that of Sala. Even if she can poison, she may be exposed by her own actions.

    In short, if he was touched by Kamina, Hermes would have checked his body for the first time and found the toxin in his body early.

    On the contrary, who would have thought that she would borrow such a lethal toxin from Kamina in advance, even put it on her own hands, make a prediction one second before heliomis intends to escape, and send the poison into heliomis'' body at the first blow?

    At least, Hermes didn''t think of it.

    In view of this, he was recruited.

    "Damn it..."! damn...! Damn it...! "

    More and more intense pain tormented Hermes, making Hermes more frenzied, furious and even frightened.

    Yes, it''s panic.

    The body''s reaction was to tell Hermes that he might be finished.

    Magic can not be mobilized, power can not play, can only let the poison against the whole body, gradually let himself close to death, this feeling, almost did not drive Hermes crazy.

    "No!"

    "I can''t die!"

    "I can''t die!"

    Hermes roared in fear.

    "I''ll take revenge on the demons!"

    "I''ll take revenge on that brave man!"

    "I will obey the will of the demon king and destroy the Protoss and the Terran!"

    "I''m going to lead the whole demons to the pinnacle of omnipotence!"

    This is the ultimate goal of Hermes, or the biggest dream and wild hope.

    Now, he is just about to take the first step to realize wild hope. How can he die like this?

    "There must be a way..."

    "There must be..."

    Hermes could only stir his brain as hard as he could.

    Unfortunately

    "It''s a pity that you are destined to leave here."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    "It''s a pity that you are destined to leave here."

    When such a voice Shi Shi ran came into the ears of Hermes, Hermes trembled all over and raised his head with difficulty.

    His face had begun to rot, making his face terrifying.

    However, Hermes was able to clearly see the people who appeared here.

    That is a graceful, gentle and elegant demon man.

    "It''s not easy to find you. You are worthy of having the strongest concealment skills. Even the princess''s [colorless and tasteless] is inferior to you in this respect, father."

    The demon man looked at the rotten, ferocious and terrifying helimis, just like a normal greeting, and opened his mouth to helimis with a smile.

    Here comes Danas.

    "Why are you here...!"

    With the pain in his body and the uneasiness in his heart, he questioned Danas.

    This man is his son, his flesh and blood, but Hermes seems to be speaking with an unimportant subordinate, and his attitude and tone are extremely strong.

    Danas didn''t care.

    Because he''s used to it.

    And the question of helimis, in exchange for his honest answer.

    "I saw the whole process of my father''s defeat." Danas truthfully replied: "I also guessed that after the defeat, my father would retreat through this route, because there is a hidden passage to the demon world."

    That''s right.

    There is a secret passage to the demon world near here.

    However, this passage, let alone the Terran, is that there is no one in the demons, including the six sisters of the demons.

    The reason is very simple. This passage was built by the original devil.

    There are so many channels between the human world and the demon world, and they are firmly controlled by the demons. They need keepsake and registration to get in and out.

    Under such circumstances, if there is no special hidden channel for the original devil, how can he do anything in the demon world and human world?

    Although the channel between the human world and the demon world can''t be established by the demons alone, only the goddess of the protoss who is good at creating miracles can do such a thing, and the large-scale magic source can be used as a medium to stabilize the channel across the world, The old demons [original demons] succeeded in establishing three hidden channels by means of shady means and some things that could not be put on the table.

    Two of these channels were loaned to the rest of the old demons by the original demons, in order to help tyranny, block the Terrans and demons, create chaos, and get some benefits from the old demons.

    But there is another one, which has been concealed by the original devil for its own use, so it is completely unknown.

    Danas guessed that after the failure of the operation, Hermes would come here and escape to the demon world with the help of this hidden channel.

    After all, the demon world is much wider than the human world, and the terrain is complex, which makes it difficult to search and find. As a demon family, even the old demon school is more familiar with the demon world than the human world. In addition, the base camp of the original demon was originally in the demon world, and after the defeat and escape of Hermes, It''s easy to guess that you will escape from the human world and answer the headquarters of the demon world through this hidden channel only known by the high level of the original demon.

    If sera knew the existence of this passage, she would set an ambush here in advance, waiting for heliomis to fall into the trap, or even taking the opportunity to set a trap and find an opportunity to uproot the original devil.

    Unfortunately, Sala didn''t know the passage existed.

    But as the great apostle of the star of the original demon, Danas naturally knew the existence of this passage.

    In view of this, it is not surprising that he could find Hermes.

    Hermes did not pursue the matter.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to pursue, but that his physical condition is getting worse and worse, which makes him have no spare power to pursue.

    Although for the sudden appearance of Danas, Hermes still felt a little uneasy, but at this moment, he could not say or do more.

    At present, Hermes can only speak anxiously.

    "Now that you''re here, it''s just right. Try to save me...!"

    Hermes took Danas as the last straw.

    He didn''t know if Danas could save himself.

    But he had no choice but to ask Danas for help.

    Therefore, he did not hesitate to give such an order to his son.

    Seeing this, Danas changed his gentleness and became more upright.

    "Yes, father."

    With that, Danas quickly came to Hermes and put a hand on his chest.

    then...

    "Poof

    The next second, Danas''s hand pierced the flesh and blood of heliomis''s chest, and went in bit by bit.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Fierce pain once again attacked the head of helimis, let helimis eyes suddenly, issued a shrill scream.

    Danas''s face turned into a smile instead of a smile.

    "I said, father, don''t you have a bad ear and didn''t hear what I just said?" Danas said with a smile: "I said, you exit here, don''t you hear me?"

    Said, Danas''s hand is like a blade, slowly, little by little, slowly into the chest of Helios, let the blood red Helios''s chest and Danas''s palm.

    Danas ignored the scream of Hermes and said to himself.

    "Yes, where would you look me in the eye and listen to me?"

    "In your eyes, I''m just a dispensable thing. I''m your son. In fact, I can''t even compare with [day] and [month]

    "Especially Palin of sun, he is your confidant. At best, moon and I are just puppets dancing on your palm. We can pull wherever we can. Even if it''s broken, Dusi doesn''t care."

    "You are used to ignoring what I say."

    "Even at a time of life and death."

    Danas''s expression is very helpless, but his eyes reveal a trace of indifference.

    "You... You...!"

    Hermes could only wail, looking at Danas''s murderous eyes.

    The terrible murderous spirit made Danas''s body freeze.

    But then Danas laughed happily.

    "You must want to kill me now?"

    "If there is a trace of magic that can be mobilized by you, and you can squeeze out a point of strength, then you will kill me here without hesitation."

    "In terms of resentment and vengeance, you are better than anyone else, let alone riding on your head and threatening your life like me."

    "I should be glad that the situation is better than I imagined. You simply lost to those demons and became what you are now. Otherwise, I would not dare to appear in front of you without asking for help from the princess."

    "Of course, I originally planned to release the demons from Rongguang hall to deal with you after you successfully devoured Magel."

    Danas''s words made the murderous heliomis more and more uneasy.

    His brain, dulled by the torment of poison, is also running at a high speed at this moment.

    So, Hermes cried out like blood.

    "Did you plan to betray me long ago...!"

    No matter how slow heliomis was, he had to realize it.

    Danas just laughed at it.

    "Didn''t you ever suspect that I would?" Danas was smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes. He said: "no, you have doubts, but you don''t care. After all, I have no threat in your eyes. Even if I have only ten ranks, all the magic fighters around me have empty power and no unique skills. They don''t have much threat, even if I want to betray, You have enough confidence that I can''t make any waves, do you

    "You even had the idea to sacrifice me on this day."

    "After that day, I''ll be of no use to you."

    As soon as the words came out, Hermes opened his eyes wide.

    Danas''s speech made the essence of the uneasiness in Hermes''s heart.

    "What do you mean...!"

    Hermes could only speak out in a fierce voice.

    Danas''s expression began to turn from happy to sad.

    "So far, are you going to hide it?" Danas said faintly, "do you really think that I haven''t discovered the origin of the birth of magic dragon Magel?"

    As soon as the words fell, Danas''s hand pierced Hermes''s chest.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Once again, Hermes screamed.

    Danas looked at such a Hermes, his eyes finally emerged a cold emotion.

    "Magel, the dragon of demons, is a half demon man trained by the [magic ritual], which you call half body existence."

    "The so-called [the seventh creation plan of demon man] is to cultivate another half demon man of the same origin with you, and then complete his body by swallowing and fusing, so as to become a complete demon man."

    "But how to cultivate this half devil?"

    Once upon a time, Sean and Schaffner also discussed this issue.

    Schaffner believes that the ultimate beneficiary of the so-called "seventh demon creation project" is absolutely Hermes.

    At least, she didn''t believe that the original devil could create a demon man so easily.

    Sheehan also doesn''t believe that by combining the flesh and blood power of demons and demons with the magic ritual, a real demon can be cultivated.

    Therefore, everyone who knows about the seventh devil, including Sheehan, thinks that the reason why the creation of the seventh devil is possible lies in Hermes.

    Sheehan even doubted whether it was possible for Hermes to sacrifice a part of his body as the core of the seventh demon man, and then he could create an unfinished seventh demon man. Then the unfinished seventh demon man separated the demon man cub, devoured the sacrifice, and strengthened himself, until the demon man cub returned to the noumenon and became a part of the noumenon, Then the seventh devil''s degree of completion will be higher and higher.

    Finally, when this half demon named as the seventh demon is successfully cultivated, he may be able to absorb it through rituals, supplement his own imperfections, and make himself a real seventh demon.

    On the other hand, Hearn also confirmed that he was right when he made himself a complete demon man by devouring Magel.

    Only Danas knew that although the result was like this, in fact, the birth of Magel was more cruel than Sheehan imagined.

    With the character of Hermes, how can we hurt ourselves and cultivate Magel with a part of our body?

    It''s also a hurt to him.

    As like as two peas, who are trained by their own body, even if they succeed, they may be a half demon who is exactly like himself.

    And a half as like as two peas, can he make up his own demon''s body?

    no way.

    It''s not as simple as one plus one equals two.

    What Hermes needs to complete is the half of the demon body that he "does not have", not the half that he "has".

    If as like as two peas of no avail, he has the same constitution, and he can absorb it and fail to make up for it. It only adds up his own constitution, and it is of no avail.

    As like as two peas, he does not need to be half demons, but has his own flesh and blood, and can be made one with himself, but he can cultivate a half demon in different directions.

    So, what existence can have its own flesh and blood, can trace back to its own body, become one with itself, and grow into another direction independent of its own existence?

    The answer is simple.

    "Your blood."

    "Your own children."

    "That kind of existence, that is, it is possible to inherit your half demon constitution and have blood relationship with you. It can be combined into one through ceremony and become the core material for you to cultivate Magel."

    "That''s why a ruthless and hateful guy like you has children and needs me."

    Danas''s mood is getting out of control.

    "My dear father, can you tell me, in order to cultivate Magel, how many children did you have and how many children did you sacrifice in the past thousand years?"

    "The general [magic ritual] cultivation of the devil cubs is not used as Magel''s material at all. Only the devil cubs with special devil factor can become the material. How did those devil cubs with devil factor come from?"

    "What did you throw into the ritual of cultivating a demon Cub with a demon factor in order to make it merge with Magel into a further half demon?"

    "There are so many flesh and blood in the huge body of the magic dragon. How many of my brothers and sisters must be sacrificed to form it?"

    "Come on, tell me."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    Danas is a very clever man.

    What''s more, he is a very smart person since he was very young.

    Almost at the same time when he was born, he began to remember things, and the first picture he saw was that the man who claimed to be his father killed his mother himself.

    As Danas grew up, he found that the man who claimed to be his father had done the same thing many times.

    Because he needs to inherit the offspring of his half demon constitution, but the other half of the blood of this offspring can not be the blood of a half demon.

    This leads to the father in the long years, in order to get a good blood offspring, the first thing he does is to select the "hotbed of offspring".

    Therefore, the father had many children, but their mothers were not the same person.

    Of course, due to the different mothers, the descendants who inherit the blood of their half demons are also different.

    Some are excellent.

    Some are flawed.

    Some inherited the blood of the devil.

    Some of them have only a little bit of the constitution of demons. They are not so much half demons as demons with a little bit of the blood of half demons.

    But no matter how good, as long as the father''s blood offspring, as long as with a little bit and a half demon man''s physique, then this offspring is what the father needs.

    As for mother, father doesn''t need it.

    Therefore, the mother who gave birth to her father''s offspring was naturally abandoned.

    Then, soon, those children will be abandoned.

    However, instead of being treated as useless garbage, he was treated as a stepping stone to his own success and became the victim of his father''s wild hope.

    When Danas first began to doubt that his father would be bad for him, he was only two years old.

    At that time, Danas saw his father for the second time since he was born, and saw things that should not appear in his eyes.

    It''s like evaluating the value of an object, thinking about how to use it, or just destroying it.

    From that time on, Danas began to hide himself intentionally.

    The first is to hide the fact that I started to remember things when I was born, and pretend to be naive to know nothing.

    Then it is to hide their emotions, camouflage their character, pretending to be indifferent to anything.

    Such concealment and disguise become more and more with the passage of years, which makes his father despise him more and more and pay less attention to him. In the end, he simply ignores him and only thinks of Danas when he needs something.

    Thanks to this, Danas can quietly investigate in the dark, and finally found more and more secrets.

    Including the reason of birth.

    Including the purpose of Hermes.

    Naturally, it also includes the so-called "ritual of refining demons". In fact, it is not the demons and demons, but the descendants of these half demons with their father''s blood. Those demons and demons are just auxiliary items used to fill our "materials", or the accelerant used to feed the sacrifice of the monster named "magic dragon Magel".

    Thus, Danas, who had obtained all the truth, resolutely decided to resist.

    Against his father.

    Fight against your own destiny.

    This is the first will of the demon man named Danas.

    Fortunately, Magel''s cultivation has come to the final stage, and it doesn''t matter whether he has such a sacrifice or not.

    In addition to Danas'' rotten talent and potential, Hermes has no intention to use such "waste" as a sacrifice to feed his future half body, so as to avoid problems in Magel''s training progress and direction.

    So Danas became something that Hermes didn''t need.

    However, in order not to lose his usefulness completely in the eyes of his father, and then to be disposed of like his mother, Danas still showed his ability to create magic.

    In view of this, Danas will become a character who will not be abandoned, will not be valued, almost dispensable, tasteless to eat, and a pity to abandon.

    At first glance, he would become the great apostle of the star because of his own efforts. But Danas knew that his father didn''t value himself at all, and even despised himself. He didn''t intend to give him what was really important.

    The attitude of helimis to Danas is to use and reuse.

    Until this day, Magel matures, and Hermes'' revenge on the world begins, Danas becomes useless.

    He would be thrown out and sent to contain sheen. Originally, he had the idea that Hermes would let him die and give play to the last bit of waste heat.

    Otherwise, knowing that Sheehan had the power of transcendence, how could helimis send Danas, who could only play with puppets, to hold him down?

    Hermes was just going to let Danas use his life to drag sheen.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Danas was waiting for this day.

    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. You''ll meet a strong enemy like this and be knocked down."

    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Your high-profile action can''t focus on me, so I can take advantage of this day."

    "I have been waiting for the day when you can lie down in front of me and let me slaughter you."

    "I''ve planned a lot for that."

    As Danas said, Hermes is destined to leave today.

    Even if his plan succeeds and he becomes a complete demon, Danas will find a chance to break the seal of Rongguang hall and release the three goddesses and six demons.

    Plus the brave, if these beings deal with Hermes together, even if Hermes becomes a complete demon, Danas can be sure that he will be defeated.

    At that time, how can he not win by taking advantage of the opportunity?

    "It turns out that fate is on my side."

    "I want to lead you to defeat. Against your invincible opponent, the talks among the three ethnic groups will come, bringing together all the existing threats to you."

    "I want you to be a total failure. You have no ability to resist. You can only be slaughtered by me. As a result, you will be poisoned by the poison devil. You can''t even exert any strength. Otherwise, I will ask the princess to do it for me."

    "In the past, I have been thinking about how to let you take the initiative to exist like the three goddesses and the six demons. Under such circumstances, the brave also came to this world."

    "Until the brave are called again, I know that my chance has finally come."

    It can be said that after knowing the identity of Sheehan, Danas began to plan everything purposefully.

    He knew that once Sheehan''s identity was exposed, there would be chaos and disputes among the three races.

    He also knows that the three goddesses and the six demons will not watch these confusions and disputes emerge, and there is a great possibility that the talks among the three ethnic groups of a thousand years ago will reappear in the end.

    Once the talks of the three ethnic groups appear, Hermes will definitely be unable to help at this stage of Magel''s maturity.

    So, Danas has been planning, planning when to expose Sheehan''s identity, and lead the result to the point he wants.

    yes.

    Sean''s identity will be exposed, which is also planned by Danas.

    In the case of DIDU, Moro is Danas''s partner. He wants to get involved a little, so that Sheen has to expose his identity. It''s too easy.

    "If it''s not for the brave man, I''m going to use the identity of mirage, the leader of the old demon sect, to release Lilith, the evil god, and let Lilith wreak havoc in the human world, attracting the three goddesses and six demons."

    In other words, as early as when Sheehan first met Danas, he had already stepped into Danas''s chessboard.

    What Danas did was to attract the climax of Hermes and the gods and demons.

    In this way, he will have a chance to attack Hermes.

    Unfortunately, he was not sure whether a single evil god, Lilith, could bring in the three goddesses and six demons, or lead Hermes against the powerful enemy and finally to defeat.

    Therefore, the appearance of Sheehan really gave him a big surprise.

    "Now, the result of my plan is finally in front of me."

    Danas smiles at heliomis.

    "You say, is it possible that you don''t leave again?"

    Listening to Danas'' words and looking at the smile on Danas'' face, the uneasiness in helimis'' heart finally turned into fear.

    As if he had known Danas for the first time, his eyes were no longer as contemptuous or contemptuous as they used to be, but as if he were looking at a strange monster, full of fear.

    "Don''t... Don''t kill me...!"

    Hermes can only make a embarrassed plea for mercy under the torment of pain.

    "Ha ha ha!" Danas couldn''t help laughing. He laughed melancholy and sarcastically, and said: "it turns out that you, who are self-centered, take everything in the world as the object of revenge, and are so cruel that you regard your children as sacrificial materials, will you also ask others for mercy?"

    "I''m ashamed to think that a man like you is my father, the youngest son of the devil king, and a half devil who has lived for nearly ten thousand years."

    "A guy like you, even if he becomes a complete demon, is not a person on the stage. Is he a little person who has been looked down upon by those demon sisters?"

    With these words, Danas''s smile suddenly became strange.

    "Don''t worry, father. As your son, I will inherit everything you have. As the seventh devil, I will live with dignity and glory you don''t have."

    Hearing this, Hermes felt a tremor in his heart.

    Inherit everything I have?

    As the seventh devil?

    Should... Should not!?

    "Have you thought of it?" Danas''s eyes gradually changed when he looked at Hermes, and said: "since you can devour Magel, who is cultivated by the flesh and blood of your own children, and become a complete demon man, then it is also feasible for my children, in turn, to devour your father and become a complete demon man?"

    "Don''t forget, I also have the blood of a half devil. I devour my father of the same origin to become a devil. Don''t you think that''s reasonable?"

    This is the ultimate goal of Danas.

    resistance?

    That''s what he''s after.

    But his final goal is to revenge on this cold-blooded and merciless father, and... To the realm that everyone yearns for.

    That''s probably Danas''s best luck.

    After all, he was born at a very good time. He didn''t need to spend so many years and efforts to plan like Hermes to have ready-made achievements in front of him.

    There is only one thing he needs to do.

    That is, to take away this achievement.

    Knowing all this, the fear in Hermes'' heart finally broke out.

    However, it''s too late to fear and regret at this time.

    The last thing helimis saw was that Danas opened his mouth and bit his throat.

    So far, the most shrill scream resounded under the dark cliff.

    ......

    Outside the cliff, at the entrance.

    Dark skin, full of exotic girl will stay here quietly.

    Her eyes turned, staring at the entrance of the cliff, until a long time later, just saw a figure slowly came out.

    The main figure is naturally the girl''s partner.

    However, compared with the time of entering, this partner has changed a lot.

    Around the corner of his mouth hung blood that didn''t seem to belong to him.

    His eyes became oppressive.

    The atmosphere around him is no longer as weak as a scholar, like a gentle noble man, but like a king, where the space seems to be distorted.

    Seeing this, the girl understood.

    "It looks like you made it."

    The girl gave a smile.

    Danas smiles back. Even if the atmosphere is different from the past, the feeling is completely different. The elegant manner is still engraved in his words and deeds, making him look like a prince with high education and excellent etiquette.

    "Thank you so much for your support."

    Danas gave the girl a serious salute.

    "I have my own fun, too."

    The girl accepted Danas''s gift with peace of mind.

    Although the other party has been reborn and is no longer the weak young demon, she is also in a state of cooperation with the other party. She is not his subordinate, so she is naturally entitled to receive his courtesy.

    "Your road of detachment has been completed. What are you going to do next?"

    The girl asked.

    In this regard, Danas just wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, raised his head and looked up at the sky, with unprecedented brilliance in his eyes.

    The next plan, Danas naturally will not have.

    "To be a demon is just my purpose, but not my dream."

    That''s what Danas said.

    "What''s your dream?"

    The girl continued to ask.

    Danas replied softly.

    "I want to know what the real truth of the world is."

    After making such an answer, Danas suddenly laughed.

    He laughed with rare excitement.

    "It''s time to carry out the final plan."

    Danas''s words, in exchange for the girl''s doubts.

    "What are your plans?"

    The girl put forward the third question.

    This time, Danas''s reply made the girl''s breath suffocate.

    Because

    "I want the devil to come back to life."

    Danas''s voice came into the girl''s ears, shaking her heart.

    Danas no longer paid attention to the girl, as if he wanted to see through the reality of the world, looked at the sky and spoke slowly.

    "Let me wake up the history of the world."

    "The ancient war will restart at this moment."

    Under the declaration of Danas, countless dark shadows of Tao appeared around him.

    Looking at this scene, even girls were shocked for a long time.

    Then, the girl felt deeply.

    "The real disaster is coming."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    At the same time, in another remote place on the outskirts of Wangdu, a young girl of the demon clan quietly appeared here.

    She seems to be wandering here aimlessly, and walking towards the front like having a clear destination. She seems to have a casual and casual feeling.

    "Roar..."

    "Ouch..."

    Indistinctly, the monster like roar suddenly appeared around the demon girl from time to time.

    The demon girl knew that it was not the cry of the demon in the wild.

    Now the human world, even the wild demons, have encountered a terrible enemy.

    They are everywhere, under the orders of their makers, attacking every city in the human world and even the demon world.

    Therefore, they are now wandering in any corner of the human world. No matter they encounter people or demons, they will launch attacks without discrimination and wipe out all the enemies in front of them.

    They may even kill each other.

    After all, they were born to kill each other and eat each other.

    Even if the ritual was not held, the instinct of mutual swallowing remained in their bodies.

    Therefore, in today''s human world, it can be said that there may be fighting in every corner, it may be monsters and people, it may also be monsters and demons, so that any place in the whole human world may turn into a battlefield.

    The place where the maiden of the demons live is relatively remote, and there is no trace of the demons and the young demons.

    However, their figures are not far away from this area.

    While thinking about such things, the demon girl didn''t stop.

    She didn''t know where she was going.

    She only knew that as long as the pace did not stop, sooner or later she would be led to the front of that force.

    That is her power, or her archetypal power.

    It''s only a matter of time before we reach the place where we are under the guidance of the force like fate.

    So it is.

    When the young girl of the demon clan walked on a road that she didn''t know how many steps she had taken aimlessly, she finally stopped.

    Probably because, in front of her not far away, is a figure.

    That''s a demon woman.

    The age of appearance is older than that of demon girl.

    There are no obvious scars on the body.

    But she just like dying General lying there, as if the dead body can''t move.

    If it wasn''t for the soft power of moonlight wandering on her body, most people would think that she was a corpse, right?

    The vulture like demon flying in the mid air found the existence of this "corpse" keenly, and rushed down several times, intending to eat it. As soon as it touched the soft power of the moonlight, it immediately seemed to be invaded by the terrible low temperature. It didn''t even have the qualification to freeze into ice. It directly destroyed the structure of the whole body and smashed on the spot.

    That power, let see people feel fear in the heart.

    Only the maiden of the demons, looking at the power, did not feel afraid, but felt kind.

    Although, she didn''t like that power very much.

    In this way, the demon girl quietly watched for a while, then raised her pace and came to the other side.

    "What a pity." This is the way of the devil''s maiden: "your master is recklessly used as a prop, and even if he has been incarnated as the devil''s boundary, he has been attacked by the holy sword. If you didn''t get away in time, you would quickly escape from the sword in the Royal swords of your Royal Highness, then you may have become a real corpse now."

    With these words, the witch girl sang a magic mantra, and let a layer of light softer than the moonlight sprinkle on the woman''s body.

    Thanks to this, the woman seems to recover some, fingers slightly tremble, the head is also slightly moved, side face, difficult to open a pair of eyes.

    "Wake up?"

    The demon girl smiles.

    "... are you..."

    The woman stopped for a long time, and then made a very strange and hoarse voice.

    There was no vigilance in her voice, as if her brain had not yet run smoothly.

    Her pupils are also lax, as if her vision has not yet recovered, unable to focus.

    Naturally, she couldn''t see the appearance of the maiden, and couldn''t see the face that moved any of the demons.

    The girl of the demon clan responded slowly.

    "I''m lesia, so you understand?"

    Lesia understated her identity.

    "Lai... Xia

    The woman''s brain seems to be down. She hasn''t responded for a long time. What does this name mean.

    "Well, it seems that your situation is more serious than I thought." Laixia looked at such a woman and said to herself, "well, no wonder, although that force has been incorporated into your unique skills as an ice girl and mutated into a seemingly soft moonlight, it is actually an invisible ultra-low temperature that can skip the process of" freezing "and destroy everything, But that is not the power that ordinary demons can freely use after all. "

    Women have gone through extremely harsh tests before they finally get this power. They are not tortured to death by this power.

    In other words, this force is so terrible that even she can''t completely control it, so she can only use it reluctantly.

    In addition to her chaos this time, she directly turned this power into the demon kingdom to use, personally imprisoned so many strong people, and was resisted by so many strong people and attacked by Roxie''s holy sword. Under such circumstances, it is very rare for her to save her life.

    Unfortunately, she is still dying.

    It''s only a matter of time before the terrible force in his body, which can only be used reluctantly, runs away and destroys him.

    The evidence is that I was just on the verge of death, and it seems that the ultra-low temperature of the moon still appeared on its own.

    It seems to be protecting your master, but it''s just a sign of losing control.

    It can be said that even if helimis came in person and saw such a woman, he met and left the conclusion without expression.

    "It''s hopeless. Give up."

    That person will surely make a judgment as crisp as this, and then directly fall into the well, regardless of the woman''s life and death, forcibly squeeze out the power in her body, take it away, and let the woman expose her body in the wilderness.

    In this situation, unless the brave comes and uses the holy sword to directly purify the restrained power in her body, there will be a way to save her.

    Anyone else, even sera or Lilith, the goddess of fate, is at a loss in the face of this power that even the Supreme God is afraid of.

    Fortunately

    "Except for the brave, I am the only one in the world who can save you."

    Laixia looked down at the woman and spoke faintly.

    "In the past, in order to revive the demon king, the old demon sect [original demons] collected the magic scattered between heaven and earth when the demon king passed away, and used the living body to create magic to endow the magic body, so that the magic life with the power of the demon king was born."

    "It''s a pity that the devil can''t come back to life. It''s useless to collect the scattered magic."

    "Perhaps they are in the name of the resurrection demon king, and intend to hold the strongest power named demon king in their hands?"

    "After all, even if you have the power of the devil, as long as it''s magic life, you have to obey the orders of the creator."

    This is the original intention of the birth of laixia, and also the reason why it can be born.

    Laixia once told Sheehan about it, and told him that the plan finally failed.

    The power of the devil is the strongest power in the world that even the Supreme God can''t interfere.

    Even magic is a concept created by the devil, that is, magic is the inferior existence of the devil''s power.

    How can such inferior forces succeed if they want to control the strongest power of the superior?

    Therefore, the original demons of the old demons created magic, and ultimately created a magic life that could flexibly use all kinds of magic.

    That''s lesia.

    But, in fact, there''s one thing that lesha didn''t tell Sheehan.

    "Although I didn''t become a demon king and the demon king didn''t succeed in resurrection, as a magic life created with the demon king as the prototype and using the demon king''s magic as the medium, I, the demon king entity, can naturally control the power of the demon king."

    "The old demons [the original demons] thought that I was a failure. They extracted the magic from me and made me an existence that could only use magic."

    "After that, I was abandoned and frozen until I was found by the slayer faction and used as a weapon."

    "And the power of the devil, which was taken from me, was used by them for new experiments."

    With the power of the demon king in hand, how can those guys of the old demon sect not use it?

    In particular, Hermes clearly understood that this force might be the trump card that can be used to deal with the demons.

    The result is that today, this force has indeed fulfilled its duty, imprisoning the demons and even the goddesses in the hall of glory, making them unable to escape for a while and a half.

    Helimis took the opportunity to complete the attack on the human world and the demon world, and launched a unilateral terrorist attack on the human world and the demon world.

    "I don''t know how many lives they have sacrificed to successfully integrate the magic that even the Supreme God can''t interfere and even the world can destroy into an individual''s body, so that she can barely use this power."

    "I don''t know how much pain and suffering this destructive force, as far as the concept is concerned, will even surpass the magic power of the world itself. If it lies in the body of an experimental object, it will bring her."

    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t really want to get that power back."

    "But in order not to let the [original devil] of those guys act recklessly, and in order not to let you and me reappear, let me take back this power."

    Leixia put his hand to the destructive moonlight.

    "Congratulations, you survived successfully."

    "After that, do what you want to do."

    "Don''t be used any more."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    Night, gradually deep.

    When everything becomes calm, the king who has been noisy for a whole day and turned into a battlefield finally ushers in the end of the killing.

    After Luoxi cut off the "demon kingdom" in Rongguang hall, not only the six demons, but also the summit, leaders and strongmen of the other forces poured out and joined the battlefield.

    Among them, there are three goddesses, the goddess of justice and the three goddesses of time and space.

    In addition to the six demons who went to support sheen and killed Hermes, the rest of them stayed in the king''s capital.

    With the participation of these beings, it is no need to say what kind of situation will appear in the battlefield of Wangdu.

    It is conceivable that the apostles and envoys of the demon refiners, the young demons, and even the "original demons" will come to an end when they meet the strong ones headed by the three goddesses, the goddess of justice, and the three goddesses of time and space.

    Even if there is no need for the rest of the strong to join, as long as any one of those above the level of existence joins the battlefield, the result of the fight will be completely changed.

    To put it simply, the existence of those detached levels is enough for anyone to annihilate the monster Legion raging in the king''s capital by his own strength.

    Under such circumstances, the chaos in Wang Duzhong naturally subsided at a very fast speed.

    All the refining demons and the young demons were surrounded and killed by the strong, and even one of the fish failed to appear, so they were all attacked.

    The apostles and messengers from the original devil also died and were injured. Except for a few who were captured alive, all the others fell into the king''s capital and never left.

    The war, which was initiated unilaterally by the original devil and ended with the defeat of the original devil, ended in this way.

    But

    "What a tragedy..."

    In the night wind, sheen stood at the top of the palace, looking at the capital shrouded in the night, so murmured.

    What impressed Sean was no longer the prosperous and beautiful night scene of the capital, but the ruined scene of the capital, which had just ended the war.

    Usually neat and clean streets become potholes, mud and stones turned out.

    Usually magnificent buildings become dilapidated.

    There were bloodstains and bodies everywhere on the ground and on the walls.

    Even the wall of the capital seems to have been flattened and broken. More than half of it has fallen to the ground and become rubble.

    The smell of blood and the residue of magic in the air have not been completely eliminated.

    Some soldiers and magicians from various forces are cleaning up the battlefield, some are looking for survivors, some are treating the wounded, some are moving corpses, and some are appeasing the citizens of Wangdu who are crying for the rest of their lives, and protecting them to go to a safe place, making the whole Wangdu look like ruins in the smoke of gunpowder, full of scenes of distress.

    Fortunately, Wang now gathers elites of all forces in the world, some of them are talents.

    The magicians of the elves appeared in every corner of the capital, using their magic to manage the battlefield and build safe shelters.

    The clergy of the temple also went to every corner of the capital, and they are doing their best to treat the disabled.

    The Knights of all forces are carrying out their own tasks under the above orders.

    In view of this, today''s kings are dilapidated, but they don''t make people feel sad and uneasy.

    It''s just that it doesn''t mean it''s over.

    "I don''t know what happened to the rest of the place."

    Sheen grunted.

    Wangdu is just one of the cities attacked by the original demons.

    Even if it was taken care of and welcomed the most terrible enemy and Legion arranged by the original devil, the rest of the cities and countries were also invaded by the demon refining army of the original devil and the demon cub Legion.

    If, in peacetime, the strong and the elite of the major forces are in charge, these enemies will not be irresistible.

    But this time, the leaders of various forces, the strong and even the elite troops all came to the king''s capital together. It makes people shudder to think about how serious the threats to various forces, countries and ethnic groups will be.

    At least, when sheen and the six sisters return to the capital, the demons immediately rush back to the demon world.

    With the help of the goddess of the protoss, the leaders and strong men of the major forces rushed to their hometown at the fastest speed through various miracles and joined in the battle of invading their hometown.

    Harvey, capelin, Rockett, Tilly, Elise, Oz, marfee and others, with their own fighting power, return to their respective forces through the time-space shuttle channel established by the three goddesses of time and space.

    Of course, the kingdom of Mithra is duty bound to send reinforcements, so that alidia and other knights of the guards and most of the Knights of the kingdom will go with them to help them win the culprits of this terrorist attack.

    Now, whether it''s the human world or the demon world, the war is still going on.

    Only the divine world, it is said, has not been invaded so far and is still peaceful.

    As the most special one of the three worlds, thanks to the policy of not opening to the outside world in the past, the divine world was able to escape this disaster.

    Even [the original devil] can''t easily open the channel to the divine world and invade the divine world, making the divine world the only one in the three worlds that can avoid becoming a battlefield.

    However, the human world and the demon world suddenly suffered this great disaster. The old demons, such as the original demons, who have been harming the world all the time, showed their fangs and launched attacks. Naturally, the protoss joined the war and did not have to be alone.

    Lidas, anima and nadura personally opened the door of the divine world, called the goddess Legion in the divine world, and sent them to the battlefield to support all ethnic groups and fight against the attacks and threats of the original demons.

    Therefore, the war in Wangdu is over, but the battlefield in other places is far from over.

    Originally, Sheehan wanted to make a move, but he found that in the current situation, he had no need to make a move.

    With the return of the six demons, there is no need for Sheehan to support.

    The divine world is safe and sound, and we can draw out our hands and send reinforcements.

    Of course, the human world is threatened everywhere, but the strong of all forces have returned with the reinforcements of Protoss and kingdom. It must not take long to calm down the chaos.

    After all, most of the threatening apostles in the original demons have stayed in the king''s capital. The ambassadors are also dead, wounded, and fleeing. Even the leader is in danger. Now he may have poisoned himself. The rest of the threats are legendary young demons and demons who can''t even reach the legendary level.

    With the return of the powerful forces and the reinforcement of the Protoss and the Kingdom, it will not be too much trouble to solve this kind of threat.

    In view of this, Sean, a brave man, didn''t need to go to the battlefield. He was left by Anxi and Liya to guard the capital himself.

    Who can be sure that Hermes will not go crazy before he dies, turn around and kill the king capital, and take all the people of the king capital to be buried with him?

    The remaining evils of the old demons may also take advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and do harmful acts again.

    Just in case, it became necessary for sheen to stay in the capital.

    Not only Sean, but also Lilith stayed here and didn''t go to other battlefields.

    Accompanied by the elves.

    "In the land of the elves, there is the border set by goddess nadura herself, and the forest of Tagore as a natural barrier. Those demon refining and demon cubs can''t even attack the land of the elves."

    Sophie, the queen of the elves, said so.

    Indeed, even if they want to attack the land of elves, they have to think about how to break through the barrier set by the goddess of nature.

    Even if we don''t think about the border, there are countless demons in Tagore''s forest as natural guardians. Even if we want to make trouble, we will be attacked by violent demons.

    So now, in addition to the divine world, the safest place is the land of elves.

    So Sophie, together with Leia and Niya, and the whole Elven division, continued to stay in the king''s capital to help rebuild the order of the king''s capital after the war. At the same time, Sophie also sent people to reinforce other forces together with the goddess of the Protoss and the Knights of the kingdom.

    This is the current situation.

    Sean looked at the capital after the war, full of thoughts.

    Before long, a figure came to Sean''s side.

    ¡°......¡±

    Roxie stood quietly beside Sean, and looked at the post-war capital with him. Her eyes were full of sadness that others could not detect.

    Sean came back to see such Roxie, holding her hand almost reflexively.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sheehan asked softly.

    "Nothing." Roxie shook her head and said, "the feeling of weakness has faded. Although she can''t use her strength at will, it won''t hinder her action."

    In order to liberate the strong in Rongguang hall and cut off the border of Rongguang hall, Roxie finally used her power beyond the limit, which led to her deep goddess phenomenon and fell into a weak state.

    Now Roxie seems to have recovered a lot, so there''s no need to worry.

    However

    "I''m not talking about your health."

    Sheen sighed.

    Roxie was silent.

    She knew what Sean was worried about.

    He is not worried about what''s wrong with his body, but whether he will be too sad.

    How to say

    "Wangdu is the place where you grew up, your hometown, and the shelter for those who love you and protect you?"

    Sean spoke of the sadness in Roxie''s heart.

    There is no need to ask Roxie how she would feel when she saw the dilapidated capital after the war and the people who were killed and injured.

    In this regard, Roxie after a period of silence, spoke.

    "It''s not the first time I''ve ever seen Wang like this." Roxie whispered: "ten years ago, when Wang Du was invaded by the slayer faction, and the important figures of noble families were assassinated wantonly by the assassins of the old demon faction, this place once became like hell."

    Sean was silent when she heard Roxie''s words.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    Ten years ago, when Wang Du was assassinated on a large scale, Sheehan did not know how many times he had heard from others.

    It was in that event that laixia came to the human world, came to the king''s capital, met the body of the demon king, and took the body of the demon king out of the palace, and made it into rashia.

    It was in that incident that tyer''s mother betrayed the Kingdom and the elbein family, and was killed by alidia, which foreshadowed tyer''s leaving the elbein family and even the king.

    Many aristocratic families suffered heavy losses in that incident. Either they lost their important descendants or even their owners were assassinated.

    At that time, the assassins were also unscrupulous in the streets of the killing, let the king blood.

    For Sheehan, it''s just something he hears from others. As a bystander and outsider, he has almost no feelings about it.

    At most, he felt that the [Slayer faction valve] led by Bedouin could do such a thing, and he felt incredible about the old demon clan who had died in his own hands.

    Of course, Sheehan now knows that in those years, it was not only the slayer faction, but also the Laguna empire.

    To be more precise, it should be said that the leferut family and the former imperial concubine Moro are behind the scenes.

    With the help of tier''s mother, the slayer faction finally made such achievements.

    After that battle, the old demon faction [Slayer faction] also suffered heavy losses and completely fell from the top of the old demon faction.

    It can be seen from this that how angry the kingdom was at the bloody incident in those years that it was able to wipe out the slayer faction.

    Now, ten years later, Wang Du once again ushered in a large-scale disaster.

    Roxie has witnessed these two disasters before and after.

    Therefore, the royal highness of the princess is full of feelings.

    "Ten years ago, I was only seven years old. Although I was highly expected by the royal family and the Kingdom, I didn''t like to work hard with too much expectation like this. I just want to play happily."

    Roxie made such a speech.

    "It''s what you do."

    Sean couldn''t help feeling it.

    That is to say, I have known about you as a fishing princess for a long time. Do you still need to emphasize it?

    When Rosie recognized the meaning of Hearn''s words, her sadness disappeared and she became angry.

    "Don''t interrupt!" Roxie pinched sheen for a while. In Sheen''s painful expression, she gave a cold hum and said, "I want to tell you that I changed my mind and worked hard to improve myself because I saw the capital ten years ago and the bloody night."

    Sean didn''t miss the meaning.

    "In other words, did you decide to work hard to protect Wang Du?"

    Sheehan rubbed the place where she was pinched and asked casually.

    Roxie shook her head.

    "There''s no guardian." "I just don''t want to see Wang the same as he was," Rosie whispered

    With that, Roxie looked ahead again.

    "The streets are full of blood."

    "There are bodies all over the ground."

    "Some people cry because they have lost a loved one."

    "Some people are happy for the rest of their lives."

    "The Knights run about."

    "The nobles were filled with indignation."

    "At that time, when I saw all this, my heart was also very sad."

    In this way, no wonder Roxie will go against her original intention and make a hard decision.

    Perhaps, she will want to maintain her perfect princess image, that time is the opportunity.

    It''s just

    "Ten years later, the same thing happened again, and it was bloodier, more serious, more terrible than that."

    Roxie couldn''t help holding Sean''s hand, her eyes flashing.

    "I''m really in a bad mood now."

    This is the voice of Roxie and the most real feeling in her heart.

    She didn''t beat around the Bush and said that she didn''t like it.

    Because the person beside her is not someone else, but her partner for the rest of her life.

    So, Roxie doesn''t need to hide her mood, let alone show off.

    It''s for others to see, not in front of sheen.

    "I understand." Sean also has no affectation, outspoken way: "but this is not your fault."

    It''s not really Roxie''s fault.

    The wrong one is Hermes.

    It''s the old demons that are wrong.

    Besides, everyone is a victim and innocent.

    "I know." Rosie bit her lip and said from the bottom of her heart, "so, I wish it was me who gave the hateful leader of the original devil to the Crusader."

    Roxie was really angry and resentful towards Hermes.

    If time can come back, then Roxie is willing to stay with Sean and fight against Hermes with him, leaving Hermes with her own hands.

    But in that case

    "It''s not so easy to break the border of Rongguang hall, and the summit of various forces can''t get away so quickly. If this happens, the unnecessary sacrifice will increase a lot." "I don''t think you should think that way," Sean said to Roxie

    It''s also Sheen''s real feeling.

    If not for Roxie to break into the royal capital, go straight to Rongguang hall, cut off the border of Rongguang hall, and release the apex of various forces, the war would not have ended so soon.

    With the strength of Sheehan and Roxie alone, it''s easy to defeat Hermes, but it''s impossible to keep him completely.

    With the unique skill of "shadow and form elimination", Hermes can even escape successfully under the siege of the six demons. How can sheen and Roxie leave him alone?

    To sum up, Roxie is one of the greatest heroes in this incident, and there is no reason to regret it.

    "I know."

    Roxie said it again, but the expression on her face couldn''t let go.

    Seeing this, Sheen''s eyes turned slightly and suddenly put out her hand and hugged Roxie.

    "Ah

    Roxie exclaimed, then her voice stopped suddenly, her eyes widened in an instant.

    There is no reason.

    Sheen decisively held this princess''s highness, and at the same time, her head made up the girl''s lips.

    "Wuwu...!"

    Roxie struggled subconsciously twice, whimpering.

    But this is not only of no help, but also Sean has the opportunity to directly pry open the teeth, captured the flustered little tongue, wantonly taste up.

    As a result, Roxie no longer struggled, fell into Sean''s arms, and had no strength.

    After a long time Sheehan loosened the lips of his royal highness.

    "All of a sudden what...!"

    All the sadness and regret on Roxie''s face turned into shame, and she glared at Sean with a pretty red face.

    Sheen was calm.

    "Who made you feel sorry for yourself here?" Sheen said boldly: "I know you are very angry when you see that Wang has become like this, but everyone is very angry. What can you change?"

    Sean looked Roxie in the eye and said it seriously.

    "When something happens, it happens. Even if no one wants to see it, there''s no way."

    "What the enemy wants to see is that we are angry because of this and regret because of this."

    "You want to blame yourself for not protecting the capital well, but today, there are so many coworkers in the capital, who stopped it?"

    "Did the most powerful goddess of destiny do it?"

    "Has the moon demon, who is regarded as the supreme one of the demons, done it?"

    "Which of her superclass successfully discovered the action of the original demon?"

    "And even what they didn''t do, you think the responsibility is on yourself because you didn''t do it. Do you think you are better than those people?"

    Sean''s words left Roxie speechless.

    Sean''s going after the winner.

    "What you need to think about now is not chagrin at what has happened, but what you need to do later."

    "Don''t forget, it''s not over yet."

    "What will happen in the future is what we should think about."

    Hearing the words, Roxie was silent for a long time, then raised her head and took a deep breath.

    "I know what to do."

    The sadness and sadness in princess''s Royal Highness disappeared and replaced by a cool and bright look.

    Sean nodded with satisfaction.

    However, when the atmosphere between sheen and Roxie became warm, the vision happened.

    "Hum --!"

    When there is an indescribable buzzing in the atmosphere, which makes the heroic magic suddenly surge across the world like a sea wave, a sound comes into everyone''s ears.

    "At this moment, to all the intellectual beings of omnipotence."

    It''s a polite, gentle voice that seems to ring in everyone''s brain.

    "This voice..."

    Sean suddenly raised his head.

    "It''s the man!"

    Roxie responded immediately.

    In the capital, there were voices of panic and uncontrollable commotion everywhere.

    Obviously, everyone heard that voice.

    All of you in full ohm napertanson!

    In the growing commotion, the voice resounded clearly.

    "To introduce myself, I''m Danas, the son of the leader of the old demons."

    "I know that you are deeply troubled by my father''s unreasonable behavior."

    "But please listen to me carefully."

    The existence that claimed to be Danas was proclaimed.

    "All along, the old demons have been committed to destroying world peace, hoping to find the way the world used to be."

    "But it has been proved that this is just an excuse for some ambitious members of the old demons to find for their own convenience."

    "Including my father, his real purpose is to make himself a complete demon man, to avenge the world, and to recover his lost rights from the demons."

    "I can tell you that although I am his son, I have always been strongly opposed to such selfishness."

    "I think the world needs peace, and we do need a peaceful environment."

    "But can the present world be called peace?"

    "No! No

    Such a voice, resounding all over the world.

    "The protoss stands high and interferes in the future direction of the Terran in the name of justice. It seems that they are only guiding, but they are controlling this race behind them!"

    "The powerful are respected by the demons. Only a few people are really willing to abide by peace. Most of the demons are eyeing the outside world, including the demons. For thousands of years, many of them still retain their brutal personality and behavior!"

    "The disputes among the various forces of the human race have been constant, and they have been fighting for thousands of years!"

    "War between nations!"

    "Family strife!"

    "Conflict

    "Hate

    "The fight for interests!"

    "These, still exist in every corner of the world, never stop!"

    The sound of the world began to grow.

    "We spurn the evil actions of the old demons and the hypocritical peace of the present age!"

    "For the sake of a truly peaceful world and the arrival of a peaceful era, today I declare to you on behalf of those who agree with my ideas!"

    "Such a false peace will be broken by us!"

    "What we want is that all ethnic groups can coexist peacefully, regardless of our world!"

    "If you agree with our ideas, you are welcome to join us, no matter you are a Terran or a demon, or even a goddess of a Protoss!"

    "What we''re going to do is simple!"

    "To declare war on those who control the world and maintain this false peace!"

    "Three goddesses!"

    "Six demons!"

    "It''s all here!"

    This is the clarion call for the beginning of the war.

    It''s the howl of a peaceful end.

    "Here I declare war on the world!"

    "This is the common intention of integrating the like-minded friends of all ethnic groups to regain the rebirth of the original devil!"

    "For peace, the war has begun!"

    "Come and fight me!"

    "Beings at the top of the world!"

    From now on, the world called ohm niepertanson will usher in the largest scale of turbulence.

    It was a huge turbulence that even the war between gods and Demons could not match.

    Sheehan understood that and understood.

    Maybe the battle that you really should face will come.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    "Hoo

    A cold wind blowing, with a whistling sound.

    Snowflakes dance in the cold wind, rolling and falling.

    The earth was dyed dazzling white by the snow falling from the sky. At a glance, I couldn''t see my head at all.

    In this snowy season, countless people wrapped in warm clothes, like refugees, are walking in one direction, leaving rows of footprints on the snow.

    Careful observation will show that their target is a city.

    It''s a very grand and prosperous city, but it seems that it has just been built, with a brand-new feeling.

    Many knights in armor guard around the city gate, where they open a line of defense. Even the city wall is full of knights. It seems that there is a sense of security, or the atmosphere of killing.

    People who don''t know may see this city as a military fortress?

    However, this city is not a military fortress, but the capital of this country, the kingdom of Mithra.

    At this time, the gate of Wangdu was wide open to welcome the refugees from all directions.

    Many knights, armed with weapons, stood around and yelled at the refugees.

    "People from northern cities go to the north gate to register for the city!"

    "This is the east gate! Only people from eastern cities are allowed to register into the city

    "There is no charge for entering the city! But those who do not cooperate with the registration will be expelled! "

    "This is a special time! Wang does not accept people from other countries or other territories! People who do not belong to the cities around the capital of kings are invited to go to other territories with the knights who are preparing for the expedition! "

    "Everyone has to line up! Keep order

    "Don''t run around! It''s dangerous

    The knights were like this, warning the refugees.

    Refugees have no complaints, obediently line up, looking at Wang Du''s eyes full of hope.

    That''s the look that people will have if they are able to save their lives for the rest of their lives.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t long before the accident happened.

    "There''s the demon

    With the shouts of the knights on the front line in one direction, the whole orderly King City suddenly became full of panic.

    "Monster!"

    "Here comes the monster again!"

    "Help

    The refugees were just like frightened birds. They just heard the word "Lian Mo". They immediately screamed in fear and were ready to run around.

    But when they were about to make the scene chaotic, the Knights stopped them.

    "Don''t panic!"

    "Stand where you are! Don''t panic

    The Knights immediately protected the refugees in the middle and stopped their panic loudly.

    And in one of the lines of defense, the fighting began to appear.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    I saw that many monsters with ferocious appearance suddenly appeared from the other side of the snow, making a terrible roar and rushing to this side.

    "Stop them!"

    The leader of the defense line pulled out the sword he was wearing at his waist, pointed to the front and gave a cold command.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Countless Knights immediately crossed the defense line to meet the monsters named lianmo.

    The two sides immediately entered a state of fighting.

    In fact, it is more appropriate to use encirclement and suppression to describe fighting.

    The monster named lianmo just wanted to rush through the defense line and attack the capital, but he was immediately surrounded by the Knights one by one.

    The knights, like well-trained troops, seem to know the habit of refining demons very well and have been used to fighting with them. When they are about to contact with refining demons, they quickly disperse and turn into plural teams to surround one by one refining demons.

    In this way, they surround and kill demons, never fight alone, and give full play to the advantages of number and wisdom.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    The demons stormed the encirclement and tried their best to kill the Knights.

    However, the knights, in an orderly way, easily defused the attack of the demons. When the old power of demons was gone and the new power was not born, they quickly bullied themselves and yelled to attack, leaving scars on the demons.

    The demons yelled and roared in pain. They wanted to fight back several times, but they failed again and again in the way that the Knights didn''t love fighting.

    Finally, the leaders of the line issued new instructions.

    "Let it go

    With his command, the magicians in long robes behind the defense line released the prepared magic without hesitation.

    All of a sudden, flames were flying, thunder and lightning were surging, hurricanes with snowflakes were rushing forward, and countless ice and snow were forming.

    "Bang, bang, Bang..."

    In the sound of the explosion, the enchanters were hit by the magic released by the magicians one after another. They were either howled by the fire, or hit by lightning, or cut by a hurricane, or frozen by ice and snow.

    And surrounded by their Knights have been in the back of the wave of magic, quickly retreated to a safe area.

    In this way, a small-scale monster siege event was perfectly resolved by the Knights of Wangdu.

    The refugees, who had been in panic and chaos, all looked stunned when they saw this scene.

    Then they got excited.

    "How powerful!"

    "Is this the order of the kingdom?"

    "Too... Too strong!"

    "The choice of taking refuge in Wangdu is really right!"

    The refugees couldn''t help cheering and even crying.

    The Knights around the refugees also relaxed.

    However, the attack is not over.

    ¡°Gaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Suddenly, a terrible roar rang out and came into everyone''s ears.

    "No!"

    "It''s a demon cub!"

    "Here comes the devil cub!"

    As soon as their faces changed, the Knights began to shout.

    Then, in the front of the snow, a huge monster rushed through the blizzard, printed into everyone''s eyes.

    The body back Dragon Wing, the body looks like centipede, also has the person''s upper body, can spit out the dragon breath monster -- the demon person young body.

    For the average person, this is the worst opponent and the most feared enemy.

    "It''s over!"

    "We''re done!"

    The refugees, who had just been pleasantly surprised, turned pale.

    For that nightmarish figure, each of them is unforgettable.

    Because, they live in the city, their hometown, is destroyed in the hands of such a monster.

    If it''s a general demon refining, then the Knights of the cities can deal with it, but this terrible and powerful monster can''t resist at all, and can easily destroy a city.

    Of course.

    It''s a legendary monster, an absolute nightmare in the eyes of ordinary people.

    Let alone a small city, even in a big city, the appearance of such a monster is deadly.

    After all, there are only three legendary powers in the whole Mithra kingdom.

    Among them, in addition to the most legendary adventurer who belongs to the adventurers guild and wanders around all day long, the remaining two legendary strong men are the head of the Knights of the guards and the head of the elbain family, and the Pope of the temple. Both of them live in the capital of the Kingdom and can''t care about other cities in the kingdom.

    Therefore, if such a monster appears in a city, the general small cities will be destroyed almost every minute. Only some powerful big cities can rely on human life to build a pile and successfully resist through large-scale encirclement and suppression.

    But that''s just resistance.

    Zombies are not legendary creatures.

    They can spit out the dragon breath that destroys all defenses, so that the city''s border and the Knights'' defense can only be destroyed under the dragon breath.

    They have the characteristics of semi entity. If you don''t use special means, such as holy magic, to purify and kill them, even if you kill them, they can recover quickly.

    Thanks to this, in this month''s time, there is no city that can survive in the hands of these monsters.

    In this way, how can it not let people panic and despair?

    Even the Knights looked at the monster with a tight face, and the hands holding the weapons turned purple.

    But they are not desperate.

    Because, they know, can deal with the existence of this kind of monster, will appear soon.

    ¡°Gaaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The young devil makes a frightening cry, and the flame in his mouth fluctuates and turns into a hot breath, and roars to the crowd in front of him.

    Before long Xi arrived, a high temperature first evaporated the snow, making the snow melt instantly.

    However, just when the fatal dragon breath was about to fall into the crowd, causing countless murders, a figure appeared quietly.

    "Zheng!"

    The bright streamer is blooming.

    It''s a light from a sword.

    The comer, holding a gorgeous sword, suddenly appears in front of Longxi.

    Then, facing the incoming dragon breath, the man gently waved his sword.

    "Poof

    In the crisp sound of tearing silk, the burning breath of everything is cut off by the holy sword.

    The flame exploded like a spark and fell in the air. It looked so dazzling.

    ¡°Gaaaaa¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The monster named demon cub saw this scene and roared angrily.

    It''s a chopping blow.

    A gorgeous and bright, sacred and bright, just like the sword God incarnation of the chop.

    "Poof

    The golden chop cuts off the monster in the next second and cuts it off completely.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The roar of the monster suddenly stopped, and then slowly fell down.

    Blood stained the ground red.

    The monster did not get up again.

    It seems that the slash with holy power completely destroys its structure and ends its life, making it unable to revive as a semi entity and become a ghost under the sword.

    Holding the existence of the sacred sword, this just glanced at the monster corpse on the ground, a flash, disappeared.

    "This... This..."

    All the people who saw this scene were confused.

    The knights were greatly relieved and smiling.

    One of the refugees did not hold back and asked the nearest knight, who was very excited.

    "Just... Just what happened...!"

    The refugee''s mood was too high.

    When the knight looked at him like this, he was smiling and proud.

    "Don''t be surprised. That''s the inside story of Wangdu." The knight said: "kings have the strongest Knights of the Terran, the strongest Pope of the temple, and the legendary one, just a little devil cub. How can it threaten the capital?"

    "The legendary one?"

    This sentence, let a lot of people in front of a bright, noisy.

    Especially the refugee, very excited.

    "Is it the brave man who just made the move?"

    This sentence, in exchange for the knight''s affirmation.

    "That''s right, that''s the hope of the brave, our human race!"

    Hearing this, the refugees cheered and wept again.

    "You are a brave man indeed!"

    "Is it the legendary sword that just killed that monster?"

    "How strong! Kill that monster with one blow

    "If the brave had been in our city, our city would not have been destroyed!"

    People couldn''t restrain their voices.

    The Knights looked at each other and could not hide their pride.

    no way out.

    The only brave man in omnipoten is with them, and it''s hard for them to be proud or not.

    You know, in the unprecedented disaster a month ago, we met the leader of the [original demon] and the terrible magic dragon he cultivated, and beat them back. At last, we joined hands with the demons of the demon clan to attack the leader. They were their brave men.

    As the fiancee of the brave, she is the second princess of the kingdom. Like the brave, she is the treasure of the kingdom with the holy sword. She also rescued many strong people in the hall of glory and made great achievements in that battle.

    If not for this brave couple, maybe the king has been occupied, the Terran has been occupied, and the whole human world has become a paradise for monsters.

    In view of this, there is hope in many people''s hearts.

    "If you are brave, you will be able to end this sudden war and regain world peace."

    With this hope, this month, the Terran can persist in today''s world.

    From the hands of those monsters and demons to the present.

    In this way, the Knights began to clean the battlefield and continue to guide refugees from various cities into the capital.

    So they didn''t find that, in the sky of the capital, the brave people holding the holy sword were looking down at them.

    "Take back the peace of the world..."

    Dressed in aristocratic court clothes, the sword has been put back into the scabbard, just like a young swordsman who is not rich or expensive.

    Then he made a mockery of himself.

    "It''s really an inexplicable mission."

    So said the brave is slowly lifting their own suspended height, little by little up to the sky.

    And with his position higher and higher, his vision is also more and more broad, and then the whole land of ice and snow to the eyes.

    In his view, there are battles and battles everywhere.

    "Roar..."

    "Ouch..."

    Monsters roam the earth one by one, and there are countless.

    There are knights who are escorting the refugees to the capital, fighting with the monsters who find them.

    There are also monsters fighting and devouring each other, and finally they become more and more powerful.

    So the world fell into a bloody fight.

    The doomsday scene was imprinted in the mind of the brave.

    For a long time, it didn''t dissipate.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    A month ago, on the night of the end of the battle of Wangdu, Danas, the leader of the new born [original devil], declared war on the whole power of Ohm niepertanson for the reason of pursuing real peace.

    At the beginning, his declaration of war did not attract much attention from the high-level forces.

    There are two reasons.

    One is that the human world and the demon world were in dire straits at that time. The battles in many places had not been declared over, and many people had no spare effort to pay attention to Danas''s manifesto. They had to first solve the threat brought by the army of demons and the Legion of young demons.

    One is that many people think that after this defeat, the old demons [original demons] have been greatly weakened, and it is impossible to launch such a large-scale attack.

    The same is true.

    Hermes, the former leader of the complete demon, was buried under the poison.

    Both the great apostles and the apostles of the original devil died and were injured. Some of them were arrested alive.

    The messengers of the original devil are also dead and wounded.

    In addition, the powerful forces trapped in the hall of glory have already got rid of themselves, are organizing actions to resolve crises around the world, slaughtering the army of demons and the Legion of young demons, and rapidly reducing the fighting power of the original demons. How can such a spirited original demons still have the strength to start a war?

    However, the people who think about it like this will soon be shocked by the serious events that happened one after another.

    Almost at the end of Danas'' declaration, one by one forces immediately announced that they would join the camp of the new [original demons] and fight against the false peace.

    The first to make such an announcement is the orcs.

    To be exact, it should be said that it is the king of orcs, who leads the strongest mixed species of orcs -- guula.

    The orc king, who had been against sheen in the talks among the three ethnic groups, not only announced to join the camp of the new born [original demons] as soon as possible, but also suppressed the opposition forces among the orcs with the momentum of thunder, captured the orc gods and several goddesses who came to rescue, integrated the whole orcs and betrayed the orcs.

    Therefore, as the blessing of the goddess of life and the orc saint, Elise and her Orc magistrates lost contact that night.

    After that, natz, the king of the dwarves, officially announced that he would join the camp of the new born [original demons].

    In other words, the orcs and dwarves have joined the new [original demons] camp and completely betrayed the Terrans.

    Then, several countries of the human race joined the camp of the new [original demons].

    The Terrans split and became two camps and enemies.

    It''s not only the Terran forces that can be declared to join the new [original demons] camp.

    Among the demons, the forces led by several top groups came to the human world one after another and immediately announced to join the camp of the new born [original demons].

    Even among the protoss, some people went to the camp of the new born [original demons].

    yes.

    The protoss also had traitors.

    And there are many.

    They were evil gods and demons who were not popular in the divine world. Not long after the declaration of war, they immediately came to the human world and betrayed the Protoss.

    The Terrans, demons and even Protoss all have the power to betray and join the new [original demons] camp, which undoubtedly shocked the world.

    Even the three goddesses and the goddess of justice were angry and shocked, which made the whole Protoss chaotic.

    When people think that this new born [original devil] will be punished by the three goddesses and six demons, the more serious situation comes.

    When they come to the human world, they destroy the channel between the human world and the demon world and completely isolate the human world and the demon world.

    The gods who betrayed the divine world also destroyed all the temples, destroyed the door of the divine family, and separated the divine world from the human world.

    The six demons and the demons are trapped in the demon world, and can no longer come to the human world.

    Many of the goddesses of the protoss are directly trapped in the divine world, even unable to come.

    The Terrans became isolated.

    But at this time, the new [original devil] offered a new method.

    Those are two armies.

    One is made up of magic life.

    One is made up of the dead and the dead.

    The number of magic life legions and necromancer legions, which are comparable to those who harm the whole human world and the demon world, appeared on the earth of the human world. Together with the demon refining legion, they attacked several great powers of the human race.

    Among them, they include the Laguna Empire and the magic power lalabai.

    In that battle, the Laguna empire was defeated, and had to abandon the imperial capital, transfer positions, and launch a long-term offensive and defensive war with the new [original demon] army.

    The magic power lalabai was directly destroyed, and the territory became a paradise for the army of new [original demons].

    The rest of the human nation also suffered a devastating blow, either destroyed, or abandoned their territory to flee.

    Even the land of the elves was invaded by the new born [original demons], and Danas, as the leader, made his own move.

    Fortunately, at that time, the three goddesses who stayed in the human world and did not return to the divine world, so they were not isolated in the divine world.

    Nadura, together with Artemis, the goddess of justice, leads Sophie and his group of spirit magicians to the forest of Tagore through the space-time channel built by the goddess of time and space, and stops the new born [original devil].

    However, when people thought that this war must be our victory, the new born [original devil] actually survived.

    The leader Danas showed his amazing strength and seriously injured nadura, the goddess of nature.

    Artemis, the goddess of justice, had a fierce fight with Danas. At last, she was attacked by the mysterious super strong man who manipulated the death spirit, and was also seriously injured.

    It was only at this time that the world was shocked to find that there were two devils in the new born [original demons].

    As a result, lidas, who was trying to rebuild the gate of the divine world and get in touch with the divine world again, and anima, who was planning to go to the territory of the orcs to save her benefactor and deity, couldn''t sit still. They turned to Tagore''s forest on the spot and beat back Danas and the mysterious dead strong before the fall of the land of the elves.

    After that war, the threat of the new [original devil] was known to the world.

    Sheehan did not expect that Danas, who could only entangle himself with a demon fighter, had changed into a super strong man at the level of demon man.

    He thought that even with the help of the mysterious spirit in the new born [original demon], it was impossible to defeat the combination of nadura and Artemis.

    Who ever thought that reality gave him a big slap in the face.

    But he was also in charge of Wangdu at that time, in case Wangdu was also attacked.

    When he knew that nadura and Artemis were defeated, and wanted Lilith to help him take the throne, and set out to the land of the elves, lidas and anima had already rushed to fight back the new born [the original devil].

    The land of the elves was successfully saved, but after that, it was also attacked by countless magical lives and the army of the dead.

    Omny pertanson was in complete chaos, and peace was no longer there.

    Now, a month has passed, but the war has never stopped.

    Xinsheng''s strategy is gradually approaching the various forces in the human world.

    The kingdom of Mithra became the only place in the whole human force, or in the whole human force, except for the land of the elves, which was not attacked by the new [original demons].

    Xinsheng [the original devil] seems to have deliberately avoided Mithra Kingdom, or deliberately confined sheen, Roxie, Lilith, etc. in the Kingdom, not letting them leave. It has never let the army of magical life and the dead attack the territory of the kingdom.

    Only those uncontrollable demon refiners and young demons, used as cannon fodder for containment, continued to stay in the territory of the Kingdom, creating chaos in the territory of the kingdom.

    Now, Wang Du has been rebuilt and taken in refugees from the surrounding cities.

    Although nadura had healed her wounds, she did not dare to leave the land of the elves, and sat down with Artemis in the land of the elves.

    Anima wanted to go to the orc territory several times, but she was afraid of the threat of Danas and the mysterious spirit.

    With her powerful strength and full of anger, lidas ran rampant in the human world, trying to find the stronghold of the new born [original devil], find Danas and the mysterious spirit, and even find the traitor of the protoss, but she never got anything.

    There is no doubt that the new born "original devil" has the same means as the former "original devil" to avoid the peep of the goddess of nature and the search of the goddess of fate.

    However, the former [original demons] can do this by the power of heliomis''s [shadow and form], but now it is not known what they can do this by.

    In this month, Sheehan also tried to leave the capital many times, but was persuaded by the public to fight against the camp of the new born [original devil].

    The reason lies in the fact that the newborn [original demons] and the former [original demons] are just like ghosts, and they don''t know when they will come over the capital.

    Even if Roxie and Lilith stay in Wangdu, the other side also has two super strong demons.

    If they attack the Kingdom, the last position in the human world, except for the land of the elves, is likely to be destroyed.

    At that time, we can imagine what the human world will be like.

    "We have been trying to rebuild the gate of the divine world, and we are also trying to get in touch with the demon world."

    "Nord, willt and shierty have already shuttled through time and space to the demon world. Although they can''t confirm the time line when shuttling through different worlds, they can''t find the right time point immediately. However, they have had an experience before. This time, they should be able to contact the demon world as soon as possible and establish a space-time channel to the human world with the help of the demons."

    "Before that, the kingdom can be called the last position. It must not be lost."

    This is the persuasion of lidas, anima and nadura.

    Perhaps, this is what Danas wanted to see, so that the new born [the original devil] did not attack the kingdom of Mithra?

    In this way, Xinsheng [the original demons] showed a surprising degree of threat, and through the prior layout and design, the Terrans, demons and Protoss were caught off guard.

    This war, under the condition that everyone was not optimistic about their opponents at the beginning, turned into a disaster that was enough to make the human world fall completely.

    As Danas once declared, the war did begin.

    Peace has become the past.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Wang Du, the boztuts.

    Sheen quietly went out, solved the attack of the demon cubs, and quietly came back, not found by anyone.

    At least, the Knights and maids who were patrolling the house and the garden did not notice that sheen had just been out.

    Sheehan went back to his room, as if nothing had happened, ready to leave the room.

    However, just as Sheehan was about to leave, a man was silent.

    "Welcome back, master."

    The insipid and unshakable voice made Sean''s steps to leave the room freeze.

    Sheen slowly turned his head and looked at the corner of the room, then saw a very familiar figure.

    It''s dark and has long waist hair.

    A slim figure.

    Eyes as red as jewels.

    A neat maid''s dress.

    It was Rasha.

    Once left boztut''s house, Rasha, who was taken away by laixia, returned here again.

    And, as always, there is no sign or breath.

    "... when were you here?"

    Although she had been used to it for a long time, Sheehan couldn''t help asking this question.

    And the elder sister''s answer is also very powerful.

    "I will be there when the master needs me."

    Rasha''s subtle response.

    Sean''s mouth twitched.

    It was not the first day that he knew Rasha, and he knew exactly what the implication was.

    Because, according to the other party''s theory, as long as you are a qualified maid, you will be at your master''s side at any time, waiting for his call.

    In other words

    "You want to say, you''ve been here from the beginning, haven''t you?"

    "Yes."

    "But when does this" beginning "mean?"

    "Even when the master is still sleeping."

    "... I didn''t need you then, did I?"

    "No, you do."

    "Why do you say that?"

    "Because you took me to bed as soon as I was ready to help you change your clothes and wash your clothes."

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean has nothing to say.

    Well, it''s not the first time, is it OK?

    It is said that I once did this maid in front of me in a deep sleep.

    Although Sean once doubted the truth of the incident, he could not have any confidence in his own moral integrity since he had the experience of dealing with a demon in his sleep.

    So Sean just wanted to know.

    "Well, I''m not going too far this time?"

    "Not really."

    "That''s good..."

    "Just hope the host can finish it soon next time."

    "Get it done...!"

    "Yes, or the mouth will be sour."

    ¡°......¡±

    Elder sister, can you make it clear what your mouth has done to make it feel very sour?

    It should not be the things that can''t be done by others in my imagination!?

    Sean opened his mouth and wanted to ask, but in the end he gave up decadent.

    He has no hope of his own integrity!

    (the above is also the inner roar of an author whose update time is becoming more and more unstable.)

    At the moment, Sheehan hung his shoulders dejectedly and hesitated to walk out the door.

    Rasha immediately followed suit, as if nothing had happened.

    The master and servant went out of the room together.

    Along the way, many passing knights and servants were immediately awed.

    "Good morning! My elder sister

    "Good day! Lord Rasha

    "Lord Rasha! Good morning

    "My elder sister! Good morning

    People are excited and adored to say hello.

    "Good morning."

    Rasha nodded, still cold.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean, who walked ahead, just felt like crying.

    I am the master here!

    Why not say hello to us, but to our maid!?

    What about me? What about me?

    Just ignored by you?

    "Sure enough, in front of the perfect maid, no matter how strong the master is, he is doomed to lose his dignity."

    Sheen realized that.

    After the return of Rasha, he seems to have been deprived of his position again

    This is bullshit.

    But there''s no way. Compared with the owner who often goes out to meet strong enemies outside the capital, Rasha, who shows all kinds of skills as a maid of blockhouse in her home, undoubtedly has more opportunities to be a saint in front of others and become a recognized elder sister of the boztut family. It seems that it''s a matter of course.

    The return of Rasha did bring visible changes to the boztut family.

    First of all, both the interior and exterior gardens of the residence have become as beautiful and clean as a paradise.

    The working efficiency of maids, servants and even chefs has been greatly improved under the instruction and guidance of Rasha.

    The family''s food has risen several grades, and even the Knights'' stomachs are treated like three meals of nobility.

    The criminals who were brought out of the underground prison of the palace were easily captured by Rasha.

    They had nothing but fear of sheen, nothing but fear.

    But they have only full love and respect for Rasha.

    At the beginning, when Sheehan knew about it, his mood was extremely complicated.

    However, not only everyone was happy with Rasha''s return, but sheen himself was also very happy.

    After all, even if she is constantly frightened, Rasha''s ability is impeccably perfect.

    With her, sheen doesn''t have to worry about a lot of things.

    At this time, Rasha began to report some news before Sheehan spoke, as if she had seen through Sheehan''s thoughts.

    "Today, Wangdu has been attacked four times, and the scale is not large. Except for the appearance of the devil cub just that time, the other three times were easily blocked by the Knights of the Kingdom, and solved smoothly."

    "The refuge area opened up by the Royal Palace has been officially completed. Now, the refugees have been gradually relocated under the arrangement of the royal palace."

    "Due to the sharp increase in the number of people and the commercial operation difficulties caused by the war, there is a scarcity of materials in the kings. The court adviser who gave birth to the medicinal materials needed for magic medicine in the palace has begun to give birth to food and plants. Even the flying dragon army has been sent out to capture wild animals or magic things in the wild and increase meat food."

    "According to the current situation, the food problem in Wangdu should not appear immediately. Conservatively, it should be able to maintain a normal life for a whole year."

    What Rasha reported to Sheehan was the current situation and the latest news of Wangdu during the war.

    Sean didn''t know where the maid got the news.

    Anyway, Roxie has reflected several times that the news of Rasha is coming faster than the intelligence agency of the Kingdom, which makes her put forward the idea of taking Rasha away several times.

    Unfortunately, Her Highness did not succeed.

    It''s not because sheen refused her, but Rasha gave her a very calm sentence.

    "The only person I can serve is my master, who is my master now."

    That''s it.

    About a month ago, not long after the war officially began, Rasha returned to boztut''s house by herself.

    She brought a message to Sean.

    "The first lady has officially transferred my ownership to my master. From now on, my master will be my only master."

    At that time, when Rasha said this sentence, her expression was not as calm as before, but with the haze and sadness that people could not believe would appear on her.

    She told Sheehan that laixia disappeared after the battle of Wangdu. She didn''t know where she had gone.

    Then, Rasha found out that her ownership had been transferred by Rasha.

    It''s not a verbal transfer, it''s a magical transfer.

    Magic life has its own master, and can not resist the master''s command, which is the instinct and nature of magic life, unless the ownership is transferred.

    Right after that, Rasha''s ownership turned to Sheehan.

    In other words, lesha abandoned Rasha.

    "What''s the big lady doing?"

    Sean was puzzled.

    He also wanted to look for laixia, but it seems that laixia is no longer in the capital, or even in the kingdom.

    Sean can''t leave Wangdu.

    As a result, the matter went straight to the end.

    The next day, Rasha returned to her own state, as if there had been no emotional change at all, and she didn''t care that her master had become sheen, so she began to work in the boztut family again.

    Sean is not worried about such a Rasha, but he doesn''t know what to do. He has no choice but to let it go first.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan looks at Rasha with a confused look.

    "What''s the matter? Master

    Rasha also stopped to report and quietly looked back at Sheehan.

    "No, nothing." Sheehan shook his head and said to himself, "I''m just wondering if you''re forcing yourself."

    For Sheehan''s words, Rasha gave her own response very calmly.

    "The master thinks too much." "I don''t know what the first lady''s intention is, but I believe the first lady must have her own ideas," she said calmly

    It''s not just trust, it''s the fate of the relationship between the two.

    She (Rasha) is actually her (Rasha).

    She is also her.

    Both of them have the same root and the same origin. They are both the legacy of the demon king and the prime body of the demon king.

    This determines that the relationship between the two people is definitely not as simple as the so-called master and servant, nor as simple as the relationship between the creator and the magical life.

    "I''m sure I''ll see the first lady again sooner or later."

    Rasha said so quietly.

    Sean gazed at such a rasa and then laughed.

    "Even if she comes back, I don''t necessarily transfer your ownership back to her?"

    Sean didn''t know if he was serious or joking.

    After all, he is the master of Rasha now, which can''t be changed.

    If it''s Sean now, his orders, Rasha can''t even resist.

    This is magic life.

    It''s just

    "It doesn''t matter." Rasha also gazed at Sheehan, and somehow said, "there is also a connection and relationship between you and us that cannot be explained by master and servant."

    Sean didn''t know what it meant.

    But he had a feeling.

    That is, the true truth may not be far away.

    There will be more to come between myself and the twin sisterly servants.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    Of course, in addition to the master and servant of laixia and Rasha, Sheehan also has stories with many people.

    The people who return to the boztut family are not only Rasha, but also another person that Sheen has been looking forward to for a long time.

    Sean stopped when he was about to enter the restaurant, thought about it, and turned to look at Rasha.

    When she saw this, Rasha made a sound immediately.

    "I''ll wake up Miss Lilith, and then tell Miss Vivian, Miss tyer, miss lumia and others to have dinner and breakfast. Please come to the restaurant on time in 30 minutes."

    With that, Rasha retreated decisively, and soon disappeared.

    Sean was stunned.

    "... I haven''t said anything yet."

    Sean has a very complicated feeling.

    The housemaid is so capable that she can see through the master''s heart. What should I do?

    Should I be happy that someone can understand me? Or should you be sad that you are easy to see through?

    But when you think about it carefully, people who can understand their own heart, like... Probably... Maybe... A lot?

    Think of a double and lost news, no longer any goddess of contact, and the most beautiful devil trapped in the magic world, Shane jumped once again and resolutely skipped the topic.

    "Thirty minutes?" "Enough," sheen whispered

    With that, Sheehan turned a direction and went to the garden.

    ......

    Home of boztute, back yard.

    There are few people going in and out of the garden at ordinary times. Only people with higher status in the family such as sheen will go in and out of the garden.

    The garden is no worse than the back garden in the royal palace after being carefully repaired by Rasha. It is full of beautiful flower beds and vegetation like art works. It looks very pleasant.

    When Sheehan came here, there was only one figure.

    She sat in the middle of the flower bed, held the staff tightly in her hand, knelt on the ground like a prayer, closed her eyes, like a very devout believer.

    Butterflies are flying around them.

    Fallen leaves are also like dancing around her from time to time.

    She is like this, like a beautiful spirit, closing her eyes like a prayer, while letting the magic fluctuate around her body in an orderly way.

    With Sean''s perception, we can naturally find that with every fluctuation of the fairy girl''s magic, her magic will grow.

    The speed seems to be very slow. In fact, if others see it, they will be surprised.

    Because, it''s like the world itself is helping her increase her magic power. Under the prayer of the fairy girl, if the invisible air flow gradually flows into the fairy girl''s body.

    Sean quietly looked at the scene, did not disturb each other.

    However, the other side''s perception seems not bad, soon found someone coming.

    "Well?"

    The fairy girl''s sharp ears moved, and then she slowly opened her eyes.

    That scene, also has a kind of unspeakable beauty.

    However, when the fairy girl saw sheen, the beauty disappeared.

    Instead, shyness, surprise, shyness.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    The fairy girl, of course, is melika.

    When melika saw sheen appear, she was surprised and surprised at first, and then stood up a little shy and nervous.

    However, perhaps standing too strong, melika''s figure can''t help being crooked.

    "Ah

    The fairy girl made a slight cry of surprise and fell to the ground.

    "Woo...!"

    Looking at the more and more close to the ground, the fairy girl subconsciously closed her eyes, nervously waiting for the coming pain.

    But in the end, what she was waiting for was not pain, but a warm embrace.

    "I said, melika, you''ve reached the limit level. Why are you still so nervous?"

    Sean''s funny and helpless voice came into melica''s ears.

    Melika quickly opens her eyes and sees Sean who appears in front of her and embraces herself.

    Melika kept falling and fell into Sean''s arms.

    "Yes, I''m sorry!"

    Melika gets ready to get up in a hurry, but sheen knocks her on the head.

    "I''m sorry again." Sheen was not angry and said, "I told you, don''t be so polite and outspoken to me?"

    Smell speech, meilika subconsciously want to apologize, reaction after quickly covered his mouth, a pair of uneasy and embarrassed appearance.

    I have to say, this girl is so cute.

    Sheen couldn''t help but nibble on the fairy girl''s cheek, which made the fairy girl scream again. Immediately, her whole face turned red. She was so shy that she buried her head in Sheen''s arms and didn''t dare to raise her head again.

    "It''s still so easy to be shy." Sheen said with a smile, "it''s almost my husband and wife. My little melika, when can you get used to it?"

    "I can''t get used to it!" Melika shook her head in Sheen''s arms and said, "Mr. sheen bullies people!"

    "How did I bully you?" Sheen blinked and began to laugh like a bad heart. "Is that the way to bully?"

    With that, sheen took melica''s sharp ears in her mouth.

    "Ah! Woo! Don''t bite your ears... "

    As expected, melika screamed out again, and then the whole person seemed to have lost her strength and fell into Sean''s arms.

    Her pair of sharp ears were quickly dyed red, and jumped and trembled, especially attractive.

    "Sure enough, this is little melica''s weakness."

    Sheen laughs wickedly.

    Since melica returned from the divine world a month ago and returned to boztut''s house, this girl, like tyer, has become Sean''s beloved little wife in boztut''s house for many times.

    Unlike tyer, who is bold and resolute, melika, even though she has learned something, has been reborn in the divine world. With the blessing of the goddess of nature and the blessing of Hean, the garland of change influenced by the blessing of the Supreme God, and the insight in the inner temple, she has broken through her own potential, Reached the shackles of life - limit level, the fairy girl is still so easy to panic and shy.

    Presumably, no one will believe that this cute fairy girl in front of her is actually the blessing of the goddess of nature, the strongest of the elves, and the ultimate magician whose status is comparable to that of the elves queen?

    Even Sheehan thought it was incredible at the beginning, but she didn''t expect that melika was relying on the chance she had given her to break through to the limit level and reach the top at one stroke.

    But it is precisely because melika has reached such a state now that the goddess of nature, nadura, will give melika the most precious wand, the wand of nature?

    With this supreme staff and extreme strength, a month ago, during the battle of Wangdu, melika single handedly confronted the apostle of the original devil in front of boztut''s house, burned it into coke and killed it on the spot.

    Her participation has also improved the fighting power of the boztut family by several levels, becoming the first successful force to counter attack the original demons.

    Sean was really surprised that melika could do such a thing.

    However, after a month of getting along, sheen already knows that melika is still melika.

    Even stronger, melika still adores herself, adores tyer, and gets along with lumia like a sister. She listens to Vivian''s every arrangement, and is herself as always. She never changes because of the improvement of her strength.

    The only change is that this fairy girl will get up early every day and practice here in the backyard of the boztut family?

    The prayer just now is actually that melika is practicing.

    That''s what I said.

    "Although I have reached the limit level, but because of Mr. Sheehan''s relationship, the wreath is still affecting the magic of the world, let the magic of the atmosphere flow into my body, and improve the magic of my body bit by bit."

    "In order not to be out of control because of the excessive growth of power as last time, goddess nadura has told me that I must find opportunities to refine my magic every day."

    "Only when I perfectly control all the magic in my body can I become a qualified magician and exert all the power of extreme level."

    Melika so seriously told the public, told their own situation.

    That''s why Sean knew melika was here and came here to find her.

    Originally, sheen just wanted to talk to this girl, talk about her heart, and exchange the feelings between husband and wife.

    However, I don''t know why, every time I see this girl''s shy appearance, sheen can''t help teasing.

    Like now, melika has been bullied out of shape.

    "Wuwu... Don''t continue..."

    Melika had softened into a pool of mud, and her eyes were watery and wet.

    Sheen almost didn''t hold back and put the girl in the right place.

    Fortunately, he had a good time last night.

    Anyway, the people who accompanied him in the room yesterday were not only melica, but also tyer.

    Well, I might have enjoyed myself in the morning.

    Otherwise, a maid would not complain that her mouth was too sour.

    Although, sheen was still very concerned about what the maid''s mouth was used to do to make it sour.

    "Well, I won''t bully you."

    Sean let go of melica''s little ears, picked up the girl and let her sit on her lap.

    Sean himself went to the small pavilion in the garden, sat down and teased the little girl in her arms.

    Poor melika, even though she has been fooled by sheen for many times, she is still blushing and shy.

    After all, she''s an elf.

    Pure spirit.

    As an elf famous for her purity and holiness, did melika ever think that she would be so shameful one day?

    Last night, too, with tyer

    Woo, I''m so shy ¦Ø????)? Mr. Sheehan seems to have said that if he has a chance, he would like to see her highness Rosie lusti?

    O (©n) o no~~~

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    After some fighting, Sheen''s mood gradually tends to calm down.

    you ''re right.

    Before that, Sheen''s mood had not calmed down.

    The reason is the current situation.

    Although Sean is not a hero concerned about the country and the people, he also hopes that the world will be peaceful and everyone will be at peace.

    Over the past month, even sheen, the refugees whose hometown has been destroyed, will feel depressed to see Wang Du attacked enough to be occupied by the enemy, and constantly rush to Wang Du.

    In addition, all the channels leading to the demon world have been destroyed, and the connection with the demons has also been broken. If you don''t know what''s going on between AI Yi and Schaffner, Sean can''t be in a good mood.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Ayi and Schaffner are both demons with strong strength, even if the new born [original demons] have any more conspiracy and make the demons in trouble, they probably won''t be able to do anything. Now sheen should have been unable to sit still and let the protoss help themselves to find a way to go to the demon world together with the three goddesses of time and space?

    At this time, sheen would be happy.

    "Fortunately, the people around me are either powerful or powerful."

    In this period, only those with high power and strength can have a relatively safe environment.

    It''s only at this time that sheen thinks it''s good to know people who are big.

    On the contrary, before, people always thought that sheen was backed by Protoss and demons, with huge energy and no offense. For sheen, there was no sense of reality or pride.

    Of course, sheen is also glad that in this period, he still has many friends and lovers with him.

    The ordinary daily life with them also eased the fluctuation in Sheen''s heart to a certain extent and made him calm down all the time.

    So Sean looks at melica in her arms and makes a sound like a pet.

    "I didn''t disturb your practice, did I?"

    Sean finally got the question.

    "It''s not." Melika twisted her body uneasily in Sheen''s arms. Then she blushed and said in a soft voice, "it''s just the practice of tempering and refining magic and improving the control of magic. Generally speaking, as long as magic doesn''t appear uncontrollable, this practice can be carried out, My situation is that goddess nadura asked me to do it every day just in case. "

    After all, unlike others, melica''s magic is rising every day, and it''s still out of control.

    In this case, in order not to let the power out of control, daily training is very necessary.

    However, melika is not what she used to be. She is only under magic control. As long as she is serious, she will be promoted soon.

    The evidence is that melika has learned the magic operation skill and has been promoted to the full level.

    In addition, melika''s [chanting] and [meditation] skills have reached the full level, even [magic ¡¤ fire] and [magic ¡¤ ice] have reached the full level, and the skill bar is very gorgeous.

    Sean also found that melika had acquired a skill called "magic ¡¤ nature" through the identification ability of "external sense of destiny".

    "Natural magic?"

    Sean is thoughtful.

    He is not Xiaobai in magic either. Both celestial magic and Fu Fu Magic have been promoted to the extreme. In addition, during the period of study in the magic guide library under the palace, he knew something about some famous and powerful magic systems.

    And natural magic is one of the most famous magic in omnipotence.

    It is said that it is a magic system created by nadura, the goddess of nature, by imitating her power.

    The goddess of nature taught this magic system to the elves, who regarded it as the most precious treasure. Only those who were approved by the elves queen would be taught.

    The magic used by the fairy queen herself is natural magic.

    And Leia and Niya, the legendary Great Magicians of the two elves, also use natural magic.

    After becoming nadura''s benefactor, melika was naturally taught this magic by nadura.

    In addition, melika has also upgraded the [magic ¡¤ nature] skills to the full level.

    Full level of natural magic, which is not even Leia and Niya, the legendary Great Magicians of the elves.

    Now, in addition to melika, only Sophie, the queen of elves, practices natural magic to the full level.

    However, the fairy queen is still a step away from the extreme level. Because she is cursed, her unique skills can''t be used, and even the power of blessing can''t be exerted.

    On the other hand, melika has reached the extreme level. It''s said that her unique skills have been awakened. With the blessing of the goddess of nature and the wand of nature, Sheen has a feeling.

    "I''m afraid the strength of this shy little girl is not inferior to that of Yulin and Hutt Adele."

    Sean was filled with emotion.

    Not to mention him, Vivian, tyer, lumia and others are all surprised by the change of melika.

    Who can not be surprised that melika, who used to be "mediocre" in the past, has changed into such a strong man in less than a few months?

    Tyer, in particular, doesn''t know if she has been stimulated by melica. Recently, she has been practicing very hard. She not only often catches sheen to practice with her, but also leads a team to fight with the demon outside the city from time to time.

    Who let tyer protect melica in the past, and melica always adore tyer?

    Melika is the same as tyer. She is the youngest wife of Sean. Since she is the concubine of her dog man, tyer naturally doesn''t want to be compared by melika.

    You know, at present, among the people who have confirmed the relationship with sheen, she is the weakest.

    It is needless to say that the battle in front of the hall of glory has made the world know that because of her unique skills, she inherited the power of the goddess of destiny, and in a certain period of time, her strength was equal to that of the other class.

    AI Yi, needless to say, is a well-known devil. He has long been the king of dragons.

    Meilika has reached the limit level, and her strength is not inferior to that of Yulin after Longhua.

    So, among the people who confirm the relationship with Sheehan, aren''t they the weakest?

    It''s impossible for tiel not to be stimulated by this fact.

    Fortunately this wench doesn''t know, in fact, in the back, there is a demon quietly Mimi''s upper position.

    Otherwise, this girl must explode in situ.

    Of course, it''s a bit inaccurate to say the upper position.

    After all, the demon never confirmed the relationship with sheen from the beginning to the end. It''s just that he and sheen had several experiences of rolling the sheets under the wrong circumstances. It seems that I never care about it. I don''t want sheen to be responsible at all. I can play and live as I should. Sometimes sheen is a little suspicious of life.

    "Are beauties so free and easy now?"

    "In other novels, such beautiful female masters are more pure and more traditional than each other. Once they are looped, they immediately identify each other?"

    "Why do people care less about me than I do?"

    "Did I sleep with her or did she sleep with me?"

    Sean was almost not autistic.

    However, it''s also very much in the style of Schaffner.

    When sheen thinks about it, melika seems to ease her mood and get used to her intimacy.

    "Mr. Sheehan, have you gone out of the city today to fight against the young demons?"

    Melica asked in a low voice.

    "Did you find out?"

    Sean browed.

    "Well." Melika nodded and said in a mosquito voice, "I''ve been blessed by nature since I got the blessing of goddess nadura."

    The implication is that melika''s ability to sense nature has been greatly improved, and she is also aware of Sean''s departure.

    Sean didn''t hide it.

    "If I don''t do it, it''s hard for alidia to fight against the demon cubs unless Rosie does it, isn''t it?"

    Sean said that.

    In addition to having the holy sword and being able to purify their sheen and Roxie, perhaps only the great magician who has learned the magic of the holy system and can also purify the existence of evil, like Euler, can deal with them.

    Alidia is able to defeat and even defeat the demon cubs, but he can''t fight against them.

    Therefore, the young demons appear repeatedly, not only because they have been cultivated for thousands of years under the operation of the original demons, but also because few people can really attack them and can only repel them.

    This can not effectively reduce the number of demon larvae, but may cause constant attrition and loss to our own combat power.

    In view of this, during this period of time, whenever he felt the unique evil and strange magic of the demon cubs outside the city, sheen would directly attack.

    Anyway, he can only sit in Wangdu now. If he doesn''t fight, he can only live a erotic life of molesting girls at home when others beat him to death.

    Melica doesn''t know what Sean thinks.

    She just whispered a little worried.

    "I don''t know what happened to everyone in the land of elves."

    Her words were heard by Sheehan.

    "Why?" Sheehan asked with a smile: "I regret that I didn''t stay in the land of elves with her majesty?"

    When the land of the elves encounters great changes, sheen doesn''t do anything because she needs to be the king, but melika follows Sophie to fight in the land of the elves.

    But then, melika returned to Wangdu.

    "Goddess nadura asked me to come back." Melika said uneasily: "goddess nadura thinks that the new born [original demons] have some scruples about the kingdom of Mithra where Mr. Hean is sitting. Before the real decisive battle, they will not attack the kingdom of Mithra. On the contrary, the land of elves may be attacked again. I need to be on the side of the capital and take care of the elves at any time."

    In short, nadura wanted to ensure a way back, and even wanted to keep a little of the Elvish seed.

    If the land of elves is really destroyed and the elves also have an accident, then with melika, there will be hope for the elves.

    It has to be said that all the actions of the newborn [original devil] in the past month have made the goddesses feel constrained.

    In terms of combat power, maybe the grass-roots combat power of the new [original devil] is better than that of its own side, but the high-level combat power of its own side is firmly superior to that of the other side.

    As a result, in the past month, the three ethnic groups, under the mental calculation and unintentional planning of the new generation [the original demons], have just made a 0-5 tragic battle record. This is not a shame that can be explained, but a blunt insult.

    Sheehan could feel that the goddesses were planning something to take back the initiative in the war.

    No matter how passive you are, no matter how strong you are, you can only be GG.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    Sean didn''t know about the war and didn''t want to know about it.

    As for him, who has lived in a peaceful era in his previous life, this word is really too far away from him.

    Even now it has really appeared, and it has happened under his eyes, but as a layman, he naturally has no say in the war.

    "Anyway, those goddesses must be good at it. Just leave it to them."

    Anyway, it''s the existence of wars that have been fought for tens of thousands of years. The three goddesses should not be driven to the end by a new born [original demon], right?

    Although Sean really didn''t know what to say because of his own camp''s achievements in the past month, it was the result of being stabbed by the new born [original devil] who was calculating but didn''t mean it, and it can''t prove anything for the time being.

    Of course, compared with the three goddesses, Sheehan would like to see sera lead the war.

    According to Sheehan''s own feeling, if sera was here, he would not have been calculated by the new [original devil] all the time.

    Although the goddesses of the protoss are good at performing various miracles and guiding the world to the right path, they are not suitable to do such things.

    At least that''s what Sheehan thought.

    As far as he knows, in the past, when the Protoss and the demons were still in a state of war, it was not the three goddesses who were responsible for arranging troops on the side of the protoss, but a military God in charge of war.

    Unfortunately, the military God is trapped in the divine world, and there is no news at present.

    There are many talents who are good at military affairs in the Kingdom, but they dare not go beyond them and tell the goddess of the Protoss.

    In addition, the current Wangdu is also quite chaotic, and all kinds of intelligence such as the current situation of various forces are still being sorted out. The military strategists are still unable to grasp the movement of the new [original demons] and make a better layout, which leads to the new [original demons] have been acting according to their pace, but they can only passively fight here.

    In this situation, even if they are not good at arranging troops, the goddesses should have a sense of crisis.

    They will want to take back the initiative in the war, which is also a matter of course.

    Yesterday, Rasha also brought a message to Sheehan.

    "The goddesses and the high level of the Kingdom seem to have some other plans for the territory of the orcs and dwarves."

    This shows that the protoss should work with the high-level people of the kingdom to work out what countermeasures they have successfully worked out.

    To be honest, sheen is looking forward to it.

    Don''t say one-time turnover or anything, as long as you can stop guarding Wangdu and take the initiative to attack, then he will be satisfied.

    He is not a passive person.

    Although Xinsheng [the original devil] seems to be afraid of something. He doesn''t fight against the kingdom. He has been killing all the other forces of the human race. Sheen is not passively beaten, but he doesn''t feel that he has nothing to do with himself.

    If nothing else, Sheehan couldn''t just watch the collapse of the Laguna empire.

    You know, the Laguna Empire has become the power behind Sheehan. Sheehan has already secretly become the supreme power of the Laguna Empire, but others don''t know it.

    Now, havis and kapelin are still entangled with the newborn [original devil], and they fight and retreat. If Sheehan doesn''t do it again, the Laguna empire will be destroyed in one fell swoop.

    In addition, the life and death of Elise and her Orc gods are also unknown.

    Not only does anema want to save her, Sean wants to save her as well.

    For this reason, Sheen has expressed to Anxi, Leia, Roxie and even the three goddesses several times that she can fight.

    Unfortunately, the battle in the land of elves made the Protoss and the Terran really fear the power of the new [original demons].

    All of them were born, and whether Sean''s going to fight would be something that the new [original devil] had expected.

    If so, it is not impossible for the other party to set a trap for Sheehan.

    In view of this, everyone advised sheen to wait.

    Sean had been waiting for a full month.

    honestly...

    "I can''t wait any longer."

    Sean began to talk to himself.

    He is not a character who will listen to others, nor is he a person who has no impulse and is absolutely rational.

    It''s really good that Sean can endure it for a month.

    If the Protoss and kingdom can''t find any countermeasures and don''t take any action, Sheehan doesn''t mind running away from home.

    He doesn''t want to hear all kinds of incredible achievements created by the new [original devil], and he doesn''t want to hear his own side play 0-5.

    If the Protoss and the Kingdom really can''t come up with any plan, then he can only go to mang.

    "Although wunaomang is sure to suffer losses, it''s just as the saying goes that if he works hard, he won''t know anything."

    Recently, Sean has been thinking about such things, and is more and more ready to move.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    Melika didn''t know that sheen was thinking such a terrible thing. She just looked at sheen who was mumbling something and called him carefully.

    "Nothing." Sheehan, instead of telling melica what he thought, touched her little head and said, "you don''t have to worry about the land of elves. Nadura and Artemis are guarding there. It''s impossible for the new [original devil] to think about obvious achievements."

    Last time, if it wasn''t for the mysterious great spirit who took the opportunity to attack Artemis, they wanted to seriously injure the goddess of justice, it wouldn''t be so easy.

    Even if Danas joins hands with the mysterious spirit, the two demons fight against the goddess of justice. With nadura''s support, it''s much harder for the new born [original devil] to win the land of the elves than last time.

    Therefore, Xinsheng [original demons] only aimed at the land of elves by sending out a large army of magical life and dead spirits to harass them. Danas and other high-level fighting forces have no longer taken action.

    But this is also a bad thing for our own side.

    The top management of the new born [original devil] is haunted and lost. That''s the most difficult thing.

    If Danas and others appeared, it would be a good thing for the Protoss and kingdom who could not find them all the time.

    Sheen is also waiting for them to show up.

    "Well, I don''t want these complicated things." Sean changed the subject and said to melica, "let''s go to breakfast first."

    "Well." Melika nodded her head cleverly.

    ......

    The boztuts, the restaurant.

    When Sean and melika came here, the crowd had gathered at Rasha''s call.

    "Good morning, everyone."

    Melika immediately said hello to the people in the restaurant.

    People who were talking about something immediately followed the sound.

    "Good morning, Sean, melica."

    Vivian leans her huge shield against the wall behind her and smiles gently at Sean and melica.

    "Is the morning practice over?"

    Lumia trots to melica and asks in a low voice.

    "Well, it''s over." Melica nodded softly and looked at tyer sitting quietly in the corner. She said, "did tyer go out to fight against demons this morning?"

    "Well." Tier wiped the blade with obvious bloodstain and nodded to admit it.

    Obviously, this morning, in addition to Sean''s going out to fight against the demon cubs outside the city, tyer also went out early, as usual to fight against the demon.

    This girl is really working hard recently. She has been working hard all the time, but she has been working harder in the last month. Her strength has also improved by leaps and bounds.

    The only pity is that under the current situation, the engagement between her and alidia has been postponed indefinitely. I don''t know when it will start.

    After all, in the current situation, there can be no duel?

    Tiel, though sometimes bent on his own way, was not reckless.

    That''s what I said, but this girl is working so hard now, surely in order to defeat alidia?

    Sean is very satisfied with this.

    Originally, he didn''t agree that tyer was playing alidia now.

    Even though tyer has great potential and is only inferior to Roxie''s talent among the people she knows, it''s too early for her to challenge alidia.

    Her [demonization] is not complete, her horn is not complete at present, and her level is too different from that of alidia. If she is reluctant to fight alidia, the possibility of losing is 99%, even if it is not 100%.

    In Sheehan''s opinion, if tyer wants to really surpass alidia, he will have to be promoted to legend level.

    It''s wishful thinking to defeat alidia, the first master of the former Terran, before reaching the legendary level.

    Now, it''s better for tyer to make steady progress and improve his strength.

    This war may not be all bad things, at least it can make the people led by tyer grow stronger and grow up as soon as possible through continuous fighting.

    Sean and melika sit down one after another while they think.

    As if she had counted the time, Rasha came in from the outside, holding the sleepy Lilith by the hand.

    "Breakfast, please."

    Rasha took Lilith to Sheen''s arms, and at the same time, she took food out of her four dimensional pocket and put plates of breakfast in front of everyone.

    "Thank you."

    "I... I started."

    "Thank you, miss Rasha."

    ¡°......¡±

    Vivian, lumia, melika and tyer bowed their heads to rasa. After thanking her, they enjoyed the breakfast in front of her.

    "Come on."

    "Ah ~ ~"

    Rasha also began to feed Lilith.

    Sean looked at the scene and felt very warm.

    Even during the war, I still have such a peaceful daily life around me.

    However, how long can this peaceful daily life last?

    Sean thought and swore.

    I will keep this routine.

    certain...

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    After breakfast, everyone chatted in the restaurant for a while, then they left the team and went to do their own things.

    Although people are now eating breakfast here at leisure, in fact, because of the war, everyone has become very busy.

    For example, Riley, who is no longer here, returns to lazahad''s home to help her father manage the adventurers'' guild, re commission the adventurers, and try her best to deal with the chaotic adventurers'' industry caused by the emergence of war.

    Who let the outside of Wangdu be full of demons and the young demons that may appear at any time?

    In this case, the adventurers simply can not go out to carry out the task smoothly.

    However, places where adventurers are needed are everywhere.

    For example, to accept refugees, to guide them, to ensure all kinds of materials, to ensure the survival needs of the people in the capital, and to go out to annihilate the demons and even the young demons when necessary, all these work need manpower.

    Naturally, the kingdom will not let go of the existing combat power and manpower in such a large organization as the adventurers. Therefore, the razahad family is very busy now. They need to hand over all kinds of work with the palace every day, and then make a commission for the adventurers to complete.

    Vivian also goes to lazahad''s house every day to help lazahad''s house and headquarters of adventurers'' Guild.

    Tiel took the Knights of boztut''s family out every day to fight with the army of demons.

    Lumiya''s strength is relatively poor, but she is also working hard in her own way. She either follows Vivian to the headquarters of the adventurers'' guild, or follows tyer out of the city. Even her beloved sisters have been taken care of by Rasha.

    As for melika, she is regarded as an important fighting force by the goddess of the Protoss. Together with Yulin, she forms a two person team at the extreme level. At the request of lidas and anima, she flies out of the city every day to kill the most threatening young demons far away.

    Although melika''s natural magic can''t annihilate the demon cubs, it has the ability to seal them in the depths of the earth, so that they can never see the sun again.

    Yulin''s dragon breath is extremely destructive to the demon cubs, and can break through all defenses. Even if it has the characteristics of semi entity, once a demon cub is breathed by Yulin, it must be the result that even a piece of meat can''t be left. It will be very difficult to rely on the transformation of virtual and real to transfer the damage and resurrect.

    Two people together, plus the same as the limit level of the strong, this month, every encounter with the devil larvae, can really destroy each other.

    Therefore, in order to minimize the threat of the irresistible demonic juveniles to the cities and people in the Kingdom, they have become the fighting power that both the Protoss and the Kingdom attach great importance to. They have the privilege comparable to alidia and can move freely. Once they find that there is a human betrayal in the Kingdom, no matter how high the status of the other side is, they can act first and then act.

    If they were not both Sheehan''s, the kingdom would even have given them titles.

    On the contrary, Sean and Lilith, two super levels of combat power, have nothing to do.

    Their only task is to guard the capital and use the capital''s strongest fighting power to deter the forces of the newborn [original demons].

    This leads to the fact that unless there is a special situation, they are the most idle people in the whole capital.

    Sean is OK. From time to time, he will go out of the city and kill the attacking demons.

    Lilith is completely idle down, like an innocent child, either eat, or sleep, or stick to sheen, or stick to Rasha, completely unlike the existence of detachment level.

    And after leaving Lilith to Rasha, Sheehan became idle.

    Of course, he doesn''t have nowhere to go.

    "Go to the palace."

    Sheen made such a decision very simply, and moved away with a twinkle.

    This kind of sheen did not know that outside boztute''s house, a dark shadow came out of the ground like black smoke.

    "Is this the pigsty where Lilith, the evil god, is kept?"

    The visitor looked out at the direction of the boztute''s house and murmured with malice.

    Then, the existence of black smoke floated into the boztute''s house.

    The destination is Lilith''s room.

    ......

    At the same time, in Lilith''s room, Rasha is coaxing Lilith to sleep.

    Lily has always been the look of a sleepy face, as if she never slept enough, so sheen could not help but Tucao make complaints about "learning from AI".

    However, Lilith was about to fall asleep when she suddenly opened her eyes.

    "Miss Lilith?"

    Rasha was slightly stunned.

    In this moment, behind her, a gruesome malice came.

    "Ah, it''s really a great loss to be kept in captivity by human beings."

    Some vicious voices came from behind, which made her turn her head and look behind her.

    The next second, Rasha found that there was a black smoke in the room.

    Black smoke presents human shape, but only human contour, no human skin, flesh and features, like a burning shadow.

    On its body, malice seems to be materialized, pouring out continuously.

    It gives people the feeling, in addition to weird, is evil.

    In the face of this real malice, Rasha felt as if she had been attacked by invisible pressure, almost unable to breathe.

    But the next moment, the pressure disappeared.

    Because, Lilith flashed to Rasha''s face, blocking the evil.

    "Well?"

    The little girl tilted her head and looked at the black shadow full of malice. She looked very curious.

    She didn''t do anything about this sudden existence.

    The reason is not it, just because the other side of the malicious, let Lilith feel kind.

    As the goddess of evil and chaos, Lilith does not resent the malice of others, but is interested in it.

    That performance made black shadow''s vicious tone soften a lot.

    "It seems that even if they are kept in captivity, evil spirits are still evil spirits." Black shadow admires the way: "can be called the strongest among us, obviously is not without reason."

    Lilith may not understand this sentence, but Rasha, who is relieved, will not.

    "I''m waiting for you?" Rasha looked at the shadow and said, "are you an evil god?"

    As soon as the words came out, Rasha immediately shuddered.

    The dark shadow turned her eyes and caught Rasha''s eyes. Then it brought Rasha a sense of suffocation.

    In this moment, Rasha understood instinctively.

    The other side, to have the intention to kill themselves.

    It''s just because I''m talking.

    yes.

    The other party wanted to kill Rasha just because she said a word.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of the other party, there is no Rasha from the beginning to the end. Now suddenly being questioned by Rasha, the other party immediately feels unhappy and unhappy, and then has a killing intention to Rasha?

    Just because I''m in a bad mood, I want to kill.

    It''s so convenient.

    Fortunately

    "Thank Lilith for standing in front of you, woman, otherwise, you are dead now?" The black shadow is low to smile to confide the malicious full words, immediately pause for a while, way: "look carefully, you this woman still have a little familiar, resemble extremely once let me feel the existence of fear."

    At this point, the shadow spoke with great interest.

    "I said, you are not the demon prime body, are you?"

    Hearing this, Rasha was silent.

    But the shadow was happy to laugh.

    "So you are on the side of the brave. It seems that I can bring a good news back to that man. No, why don''t you just go with Lilith and come with me?"

    Dark shadow said such a thing.

    "With you?"

    Rasha''s eyes wavered.

    She understood.

    The existence of this seemingly evil god is aimed at herself and Lilith.

    Its original purpose was Lilith. It didn''t include itself until it saw her.

    If Lilith didn''t stand in front of him, he might have done it?

    After all, the other party didn''t feel like a reasonable person or even a conversational person.

    The same is true.

    After the unilateral announcement, the shadow turned to Lilith.

    It reached out to Lilith.

    "Well, come with me, Lilith." Black shadow said: "you should be our side of the people, as the strongest evil god, we evil god head, should not be the brave captive, stand on the side of the Protoss and the Terran."

    With that, the shadow floated forward and approached Lilith and Rasha.

    "Think about it, Lilith. Evil spirits like us have not been treated by the same people since ancient times. They are regarded as the existence that should not appear. They are rejected and resisted by them."

    "For example, you have been suppressed and sealed since you were born. The reason is that you turn a continent into a hell and a place where evil grows."

    "It''s nothing, is it?"

    "We are evil gods. We should spread evil and ravage the world. That''s the meaning of our existence, isn''t it?"

    "We''re after chaos."

    "We are after despair."

    "We and the goddesses should not be in the same camp, but must be hostile."

    "For this reason, I and my companions will leave the divine world and the protoss, because we have had enough of being constrained and seen as things that should not appear."

    Shadow''s words gradually became fanatical.

    "You are the most powerful evil god, born with the mission of turning the world into hell."

    "We have been looking forward to, looking forward to the existence like you, which can lead us to ravage the world together."

    "Let''s tell the goddesses that evil is the essence of the world."

    Voice down, shadow also came to Lilith in front.

    His hand, wrapped in black smoke, had been stretched out and put on Lilith''s shoulder.

    Lilith didn''t respond to this.

    She just looked at the shadow quietly. After a long time, she just tilted her head.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    A big question mark was printed on her forehead.

    She didn''t understand the passionate and fanatical words of shadow.

    ¡°......¡±

    The shadow froze.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    Looking at Lilith''s puzzled face, the shadow didn''t know. The other side couldn''t listen to her words?

    No matter how passionate you are, it seems that the other party doesn''t understand you!

    "Bang..."

    The shadow immediately spewed.

    "Sure enough, they are evil spirits with brain problems. No wonder they are kept in captivity by human beings."

    The voice of dark shadow suddenly became very agitated, and the malice of his body also became strong.

    Fortunately, Rasha was used to the malice of the other party.

    "It seems you can''t take us away."

    Rasha said so calmly.

    The shadow immediately turned to Rasha, and the murderous spirit rushed over like a tsunami.

    Unfortunately, this time, Rasha has been prepared and has not been affected.

    In the final analysis, although Rasha is a magic life without any combat effectiveness, she is the elemental of the demon king after all.

    The shadow may be able to kill Rasha easily, but it can''t affect Rasha''s mood.

    After all, what kind of existence has Rasha never seen?

    Therefore, Rasha just quietly looked at the shadow, even if the tsunami like murderous atmosphere shrouded in her body, as if she would be killed in the next second, her face remained unchanged.

    On the other hand, after releasing the murderous spirit, the dark shadow felt a terrible evil spirit enveloping himself.

    It moves slightly, and then sees the curiosity and doubts on Lilith''s face, her eyes staring at her.

    It seems that people and animals are harmless, but only shadow knows how dangerous he is now.

    Black shadow then felt that although Lilith didn''t know what the current situation was, she also had an instinctive closeness to herself, but if she dared to fight Rasha, she would be dead on the spot in the next second.

    This little goddess is also an evil god after all.

    It''s normal to smile innocently in the last second, and take action immediately in the next second to let the people in front of you go up in smoke.

    "Ah, ah, how troublesome... How troublesome...!"

    Dark shadow can only become more and more irritable, and her smoky body began to fluctuate violently, telling others how bad her mood was.

    "I really want to take these two guys straight away and give them some color to see, but I can''t help it. Even I can''t beat Lilith. It''s so annoying... It''s so annoying...!"

    Like a broken puppet, the black image starts to read fragmentarily, which makes people feel very uncomfortable, just like their mental state is not normal, which makes people shiver.

    Rasha hugged Lilith, stepped back a few steps, away from each other, but did not leave directly.

    It''s not that Rasha doesn''t want to leave, but if she leaves directly, it''s hard to guarantee whether the other party will do anything irrational.

    Since the other party is an evil god, it is likely to have very troublesome power.

    Death, pestilence, misfortune, pain, fear and despair are all the areas where evil spirits and demons are in charge.

    If the power of the other party happens to be the power of death, pestilence and other fields, then regardless of Lilith and herself protected by Lilith, the house and even the whole king may be in trouble.

    Otherwise, once the other party spreads death and pestilence here, if Wang Du doesn''t respond in time, the end will be very ugly.

    With this in mind, Rasha didn''t want to stimulate each other.

    In other words

    "Miss Lilith..."

    Rasha took her little hand, as if to express something.

    Lilith understood.

    Lilith didn''t understand what the evil spirit of shadow was saying.

    However, her second favorite sister Rasha in the world wanted her to do something, but Lilith could understand it all at once.

    What Rasha means is very simple.

    That is, to wipe out this sudden intruder.

    "Boom!"

    So, Lilith''s body, such as the abyss of darkness surging up.

    It''s evil.

    It''s an endless evil.

    The evil spirit almost instantly penetrated the space, like a black cocoon, quickly enveloping the evil spirit of the shadow.

    "Crack crack crack crack crack crack crack..."

    Then, the evil spirit was concentrated crazily, like the pressure of substance. The bones of the dark evil god were cracked and creaked.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    The evil spirit of the dark shadow could not continue to be mad, but screamed.

    Scream, it''s voice, there was a trace of joy.

    "It hurts..."! It hurts! Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha! I haven''t felt such pain for a long time

    The other party is actually happy with the pain they are feeling.

    "Thousands of years, since the end of the war, I can no longer feel so much pain, let me despair of the world!"

    "Now..."! Finally! I feel the pain again...! "

    "Ah, ah..."! Thank you for the wonderful experience of life...! "

    Black image cheered wildly, regardless of his body crushed by the whirlpool of evil.

    ¡°......¡±

    Rasha looked at the scene, her eyes fluctuated again.

    It was the first time that she had heard of such a strange evil god.

    When Rasha tried to figure out the identity of the other party, the voice of the other party suddenly stopped.

    He looked at Lilith and Rasha so deeply that he immediately laughed.

    "... I''ll come back again."

    Words fall

    "Poof

    With a crushing sound, the dark shadow, squeezed by the whirlpool of evil, exploded like a sarcoma.

    However, in the dark shadow of explosion, what appeared was not flesh and blood, but the magic of smoke spreading in the air.

    "Well?"

    Lilith blinked as if she didn''t know why.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Rasha turns her eyes, looks at Lilith and asks.

    Lilith looks puzzled and looks at Rasha.

    When rascheton saw what Lilith was trying to say in her eyes.

    "Something''s wrong with your hand?"

    Realizing what Lilith meant, Rasha frowned.

    She didn''t know what the so-called "feel wrong" meant.

    However, if there is no accident, the other party may not be dead.

    Recalling the last words left by the other party, Rasha had more than 90% confidence to be sure.

    "The other party will come again."

    ......

    At the same time, Sheehan also arrived at his destination, the palace.

    At this time, compared with before, it seems that many places have been renovated.

    The battle of Wangdu a month ago not only destroyed the capital, but also destroyed the palace.

    As the most representative place in the capital, it is also the most important place in the whole kingdom. In the battle of the capital a month ago, the palace inevitably became the focus of attention by the original demons, and was attacked by several apostles and demons.

    If it wasn''t for the numerous enchantments and magic forms arranged in the palace, it would have been a complete ruin and had to be rebuilt.

    Compared with the palace, the temple nearby is not so lucky.

    As the oldest of the old demons, the antipathy and even hostility of the original demons under the rule of Hermes to the clergy can be imagined.

    In addition, at that time, the [original demons] wanted to find a way to the divine world and attack the divine world. The degree of attack on the temple was even higher than that of the palace.

    Thanks to this, a month ago, the damage to the temple was serious enough. When the evil gods and demons of the protoss rebelled and came to the human world through the temples all over the world, they destroyed all the temples used as the gate of the divine world. As a result, no temple in the human world has been well preserved.

    Without the temple, the door of the divine world cannot be opened.

    However, if the temple, which has the function of connecting the divine world and has the effect of magic ritual and concept, wants to be rebuilt, it is not just to repair the building.

    It is not so easy to prepare all the special materials, magic metal and magic crystal needed for the construction of the temple.

    In particular, some of the materials are unique to the divine world. Now that we can''t get in touch with the divine world, it''s even more difficult to obtain those materials unique to the divine world.

    What''s more, considering the role of ritual, the construction of a temple with the function of connecting the divine world also needs the time, the location and the harmony of people.

    In other words, it must be built in a special period of time or when special weather or stars appear.

    Location, that is, it must be built in a specific place, such as a place with abundant magic or special significance.

    When the temple is built, the clergy or a large number of believers must pray and chant together.

    This kind of condition makes the construction of the temple extremely troublesome.

    "After all, it''s a ritual place that can connect with other worlds, and trouble is natural."

    Sean can understand, too.

    It is not only the gate of the divine world, but also the channel to the demon world.

    Apart from other things, the channel must be built in a large magic source with thousands of years. This condition is already a big limitation.

    However, the demons who betrayed the demon world destroyed the channel and the source of magic after they came to the human world.

    Therefore, it is almost impossible to restart the demon channel.

    Even the goddess of fate, who was praised as almost omnipotent, shook her head and sighed when she was asked if she could help it.

    "The world was created by omnix, the Supreme God. When it was destroyed by the devil thousands of years ago and cut into three parts, it was also the Supreme God who used his great power to rebuild them into three worlds."

    "Although I can control fate, I can''t control the fate formed by the great power of Mother God."

    "Therefore, the only people who can travel through the world with their own strength are the three goddesses of time and space."

    That''s it.

    It''s also because of this that things get so troublesome.

    Otherwise, how could Xinsheng [the original devil] jump like that?

    It is the other party who has grasped these weaknesses and deliberately made arrangements, plans and actions.

    Sheehan has reason to believe it.

    "I''m afraid the young master has been planning these actions for quite a long time."

    Including those who betrayed, it seems that they were also attracted in advance.

    Sean has a feeling.

    "That fellow of Hermes doesn''t know the existence of these traitors, otherwise he doesn''t need to order the apostles to attack the temple, find the way to the divine world, and attack the divine world."

    "After all, there have been traitors in the divine world for a long time."

    "If those evil spirits had cooperated with Hermes, Hermes would have been able to attack the divine world."

    To sum up, no matter the Betrayers of Terran, demon or Protoss, they are not temporary choice betrayal in the end, and have nothing to do with Hermes.

    It was Danas who drew them in and convinced them.

    There is a very calculated danger.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    Before entering the palace, Sheehan glanced at the side of the palace.

    There, together with the Royal Palace, the temple, which was the only two buildings on the island in the middle of the lake, has turned into ruins and is no longer glorious.

    Many clergymen, centering on the ruins of the temple, are talking about it, as if discussing how to rebuild the temple.

    Beside the ruins of the temple, there is a temporary residence.

    That''s not where the clergy live.

    The priests and the goddesses who were forced to stay in the human world now live in the Royal Palace, including lidas and anema when they were not out.

    The purpose of the mansion is similar to a clinic, which provides treatment and rehabilitation services.

    This is one of the original duties of the temple. Now that we are entering the war period, the importance of this duty is far beyond peacetime.

    Because only the clergy can learn the magic relationship between the holy system and the restoration system, and their existence can be said to be the desire of countless wounded people.

    Just like now, many injured people are moved and accompanied by knights to enter the treatment center one by one, looking for the clergy who can use recovery magic to treat them.

    It is worth mentioning that Leia, the first princess of the Kingdom, often goes there to help.

    In the eyes of the world, the hero''s descendant was not as loud as Luo, nor so good as Luo Si. She was once thought that her talent was not very good. Until recently, she knew that her royal highness had entered the sanctuary from an early age. He is a healer who has learned the superior''s recovery magic.

    According to Roxie, it seems to be because of Leia''s own requirements.

    "As a child, sister Liya thought that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t surpass me in fighting. In addition, her mother''s health has been very bad, and she needs the restoration magic of the temple to recuperate and heal. Affected by this, sister Liya proposed to enter the temple to practice the restoration magic."

    That''s what Roxie said.

    In view of this, Liya is a very skillful healing magician. She doesn''t show mountains and waters at ordinary times. At this important moment, she has to come forward and use the superior''s reply magic. She doesn''t know how many injured people she has cured.

    Thanks to this, Liya''s reputation has become more and more famous recently. In addition, Anxi intends to cultivate her to be superior, and has been building momentum for her. Faintly, Liya''s reputation is almost equal to that of Roxie, and even that of Sean, who is famous as a brave man.

    Is this the only good news in this period?

    "I just don''t know if the war is over when she becomes queen."

    With this idea, Sheehan no longer looked at the other side of the temple, moved in an instant and entered the palace.

    ......

    The palace, Roxie''s bedroom.

    It is a matter of course that Sheehan came here directly after he came to the palace.

    Without Roxie''s back stab, Sean''s instant movement naturally won''t have any more problems, and he entered here very smoothly.

    However, unlike when I entered here in the past, there are fewer female Knights of the order of the sabre.

    During the battle of the capital, the troops of the original demons who invaded the palace were led by the female Knights of the paladin order and stopped them.

    After the battle of the king''s capital, due to the shortage of manpower, the private Knights under the command of the Kingdom, together with the Knights of the Kingdom, were responsible for guarding the king''s capital and establishing a line of defense outside the city.

    The boztut family was also given orders, so that tyer could take the Knights out to slaughter and refine demons outside the city every day.

    The Knights of the sabre were also assigned by Rosie. Except for a few people who were left to guard, the rest were sent out to form one of the many defense lines.

    That line of defense was right next to the Knights'' line of defense of the boztuts, and the two could take care of each other.

    It is estimated that Roxie also considered that the two knights would merge in the future, and sooner or later the Knights of the sabre would marry into the boztut family with her, so she would deliberately arrange this arrangement. Let the two knights run in first, right?

    It seems that the female Knights of the Knights of the sabre have a clear idea, so when they are on the battlefield, they will accept the arrangement of tier.

    In other words, tyer is not only the leader of the order of boztut, but also the commander of the order of sabre.

    In this regard, Roxie seems to be quite satisfied. I don''t know whether she is satisfied that the two knights can be so harmonious, or she is satisfied that her friends in the past, whom she always cares about, can command her own knights.

    So Sean came all the way to Rosie''s room, where she saw several female knights on guard.

    "Monsieur Marquis!"

    The female Knights smoothly found sheen, immediately knelt down on one knee toward sheen, solemnly saluted.

    The etiquette is much more solemn than before.

    Think about it, Sean''s position in the hearts of these female knights is also getting higher and higher, the female Knights have realized that Sean is their future master, so they will be so solemn, right?

    "Is your highness here?"

    Sean asked for a moment.

    Different from the situation of fishing in the room every day before, during the war, Rosie became a lot busier. She was often not in the bedroom, either holding meetings with the high-level of the kingdom in Anxi''s side, or taking charge of handover and communication with the goddess of the Protoss. She didn''t know that she had not met Rosie at home several times in this month.

    That''s why he asked.

    Fortunately, sheen is lucky today.

    "Your Highness is in the room."

    One of the Knights replied respectfully.

    "But your highness didn''t come back to rest last night. He may be sleeping now."

    Hearing the speech, Sheehan nodded to show that he understood.

    "I''ll go in and have a look."

    With these words, sheen gently pushed open the door of Roxie''s room.

    The Knights looked at each other without any objection.

    If you are someone else, even a king, you can not enter the Royal Highness''s room without notice, let alone your highness.

    Only Sean, though only Roxie''s fiance, has not been married yet. But as the people who have heard all kinds of indescribable news in the room, the female Knights don''t think that Roxie can avoid suspicion in front of Sean.

    Therefore, the female knights are the eyes of the nose, nose of the heart, let themselves into the state of sleep without words, food without words.

    When sheen enters Rosie''s room and is alone with Rosie, no matter what sound is heard in the room, it is the consensus of all the members of the paladins.

    After all, the brave adults and the princess are shameless, and these big yellow girls have a face.

    Don''t know what these female knights are thinking, sheen enters Roxie''s room and closes the door.

    There was silence in the room.

    Sheehan turned his vision and looked in the direction of the bed.

    I saw that the royal highness of the princess was resting as the female Knights said.

    "Hoo..."

    With a little breathing, Roxie was lying in bed, sleeping on her side. It was sweet.

    The sunlight just came in from the window and sprinkled on him.

    Breeze is also gently blowing from the window, so that the curtains and bed curtains are waving up a circle of waves.

    The scene of a beautiful princess whose appearance is surrounded by sunshine and breeze is a dreamy beauty.

    If you have a mobile phone, Sheehan really wants to take this scene and save it for wallpaper or standby screen.

    Anyway, looking at this scene, Sheen''s mood is very warm and incredibly quiet.

    Sean didn''t disturb Roxie either, so she came to her bedside, sat on the edge of the bed and watched quietly.

    Looking at it, sheen couldn''t help reaching out and smoothing Roxie''s hair.

    "Woo..."

    Roxie seemed to feel something, but she didn''t wake up. She just frowned and let out a whine.

    It was like a small animal like behavior, so sheen can not help but sigh.

    "If only we could be so quiet and not so salty and salted, how wonderful it would be?"

    In this way, I can pet her honestly and love her. I don''t want to follow the girl''s atmosphere every time. It seems to be playing.

    Although that can be regarded as a kind of warm and loving way, in other people''s eyes, Sean and Roxie should be no different from showing their love, but Sean himself is always a little angry.

    It''s so noisy that she has to go through the divorce procedure to scare her. Then she is willing to give up. Can she still be angry?

    "You still want to be an official with your personality. I''m afraid you will lead the whole family''s painting style astray?"

    Sean nodded Roxie''s little nose.

    "I don''t know what to say about you."

    Sean said something she would not say to Roxie when she was asleep.

    Of course, sheen could see a little bit of fatigue between Roxie''s eyebrows.

    Presumably, this girl should have really stayed up all night last night, so she was tired like this?

    "You are a princess who only wants to talk about fishing, but you will do what you should do well." Sean whispered, "it''s just because of you that people who like you can''t give up on you, can''t they?"

    Unfortunately, there was only one person who was lucky enough to see Roxie''s side.

    Therefore, who is the "person who likes you" does not need words.

    "It''s hard for you. Sleep well."

    Sheen gently stroked Roxie''s cheek and lowered her head to the spot where Roxie''s forehead was.

    Just then

    "... what are you doing?"

    One was like curiosity, another was like doubt, another was like vigilance, another was like sinister voice.

    Sean made a big move and slowly looked to the side.

    There, a goddess did not know when to appear, was staring at sheen, like staring at a hungry wolf.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean was silent.

    ¡°......¡±

    Lidas didn''t speak, so she stared at sheen.

    Sean was ready to kiss Roxie, frozen there.

    For a long time, no words.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    Sean wants to hit people now.

    If he''s not sure if he can beat the other side, he won''t mind going straight to a.

    So he slowly raised himself to Roxie''s head, and looked at lidas without expression.

    "Why are you here?"

    Sean''s tone was extremely bad.

    "Hum!" Lidas looked even worse and said, "if I''m not here, are you going to do something bad to my Roxie?"

    When she said this, lidas acted like a pig in the dike ready to arch off her cabbage. She almost didn''t drive the broom away.

    Of course, Sheehan''s eyes were not as good as those of the current goddess.

    "What am I going to do is none of your business?" Sheehan rolled his eyes, stood up and said to lidas, "come on, what are you doing here?"

    "Hum!" Lidas snorted again. When she saw Sheen''s fierce eyes and the appearance of coming to knock her skull, she said, "I was here, but you didn''t find it."

    "You''re lying to ghosts?" Sean raised her eyebrows and said, "if you''re here all the time, can''t I find out?"

    When I came in, there was no one here, only Roxie was lying in bed.

    Sean can be sure that at that time, in this room, he did not see even one person.

    Unless

    "I use power to remove breath and body." "After all, my little Rosie has been very busy and tired recently. I don''t want to disturb her rest," lidas said triumphantly

    Only in this way can Sheehan not find lidas.

    The power to manipulate fate, even now Sheehan, is not strong enough to ignore it.

    If it is directly acting on him, he can still be immune by virtue of the blessing of the Supreme God. But if it is not directly acting on him, he will have no way.

    Therefore, as long as lidas manipulates the fate and fixes the fate that "no one can find himself", even sheen can''t find the other before he is attacked or feels the other''s hostility.

    That is to say, lidas was really here all the time, and she saw Sean coming in from the outside with her own eyes. She had a good view of Sean''s words and actions beside Roxie''s bed.

    Ah, this

    "... you''ve seen everything I''ve done since I came in?"

    Sean''s face was stiff.

    But the opponent didn''t give him any kindness.

    "I see it." Lidas said straightforwardly, "not only did I see it, but also anima saw it."

    "Anima?" Sheen was stunned.

    At this time, a weak voice came from behind sheen.

    "I''m here..."

    The sudden sound made Sheen''s heart twitch. His neck was like a spring, and he twisted back with a creaking sound.

    There, anima actually showed up.

    Besides, his face was inexplicably embarrassed.

    "... when were you here?"

    Sean''s voice became hoarse.

    Anima immediately looked away without any trace, as if she was embarrassed, and as if she didn''t want to stimulate sheen, she whispered.

    "Like lidas, I was here in the first place, waiting for Her Highness Rosie lusty to wake up..."

    I''m afraid that this goddess of life, like lidas, has completely hidden her body and breath by her power?

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean felt dark and almost didn''t faint.

    As soon as she thought that her self talk and soft actions to Roxie had been seen by the two goddesses with wide eyes, and she had done those numb things under the eyes of others, sheen felt extremely ashamed.

    What is this?

    Large scale social death scene?

    You tell me, where on earth did I offend you so that you could do such a heartless thing without conscience?

    Sean''s mind is broken.

    At this time, the sleeping Roxie also turned over and mumbled like a dream.

    "Animals... People say they don''t want to... And they still treat people like this..."

    This is very clear in the silent room.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean, lidas and anima were all silent.

    Lidas looked at Sean with a look of resentment and disdain.

    Anima''s eyes are very strange, like saying "do you usually play so wild?" People who eat melons.

    Sean was eager to turn around and leave on the spot.

    What did we do wrong to punish us like this?

    Sean''s almost closed.

    In the end, anema, who is more conscientious, makes a sound and digs off the topic.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t show up to tell you when you came in." Anima took the initiative to give her a step and even said, "we want to discuss something with her highness Rosie lusty. When she came in, she saw that her highness was resting. Lidas offered to wait here and protect her highness by the way."

    In this case, it is not difficult to understand why the two goddesses appeared here.

    It''s hard for sheen to accept, though.

    "What are you looking for with Roxie?" Sheehan cleared up his complicated mood and then said, "is there any good news?"

    At present, lidas and anima are also very busy people with a lot of things to do.

    For example, investigate the freshmen.

    For example, try to get in touch with the gods and demons.

    Another example is to conceive a reconstruction plan for the passage of different worlds.

    In addition, the two goddesses have to be placed in the human world and find their companions captured by the new born [original demons]. The task of these two goddesses can be described as quite busy.

    At least, in this month, the two goddesses did not have much time to stay in the capital.

    Now, they suddenly come back, and also come to Roxie, there is a high probability that something big will happen.

    "Is there any news from the divine world and the demon world? Or is it possible to rebuild the passage? "

    These are the two things sheen wants to see the most.

    These two things are even more important than finding a new [original devil].

    As long as they get in touch with the divine world and the divine world and understand the current situation, they can formulate specific strategies for the war.

    In particular, there are military gods in charge of war in the divine world and Sala, a famous wise man in the demon world. If he can get in touch with them and let them give advice, he may change the status quo at one stroke.

    Moreover, sheen is also very concerned about what happened to Ayi and Schaffner who are trapped in the demon world.

    Unfortunately

    "It''s a pity that the connection with the divine world and the demon world has not been restored, and the reconstruction of the passage has not been much settled."

    Anima sighed and poured cold water.

    "Is it?" Sheehan could not help but be disappointed. He turned to lidas and said, "even you, who are the closest to the Almighty, can''t help it?"

    Lidas was laughing bitterly at this.

    "As you said, I''m just the closest to Almighty, not really Almighty. As I said before, the three worlds are created by the hand of omnix, the Supreme God. I want to intervene with my own strength, which is very difficult."

    As I''ve said before, the power of lidas doesn''t work on the power of the two out of specification.

    The Supreme God is the origin of the Protoss and created all the goddesses including lidas. The power of lidas can be said to come from that goddess. It is very difficult to rely on this power to influence the power of that goddess.

    Not to mention the devil, even the power of the Supreme God was invalid to her. Lidas was only close to omnipotence, so it was impossible for her to have any effect on the devil''s power.

    Thanks to this, lidas could not even directly control the fate of the demons who were the daughter of the demon king, and it was even more impractical to control the fate of the world itself created by the Supreme God.

    If it worked, lidas might have found Danas.

    Maybe it was because Danas had become a demon, and what power did the new demon use to influence his friends that lidas could not find them.

    "At present, we have sent out the rest of the goddesses under our command to look for special materials for rebuilding the temple, and strive to get in touch with the divine world as soon as possible. As for the demon world, we can only rely on Nord, willt and shierti."

    Lidas was also very reluctant.

    Even anima was moved.

    "I didn''t expect that the threat of the [original demon] who lost heliomis is even greater. The new demon named Danas may have surpassed his father, and his mind is no less than our army God and the demon supremacy."

    This is anima''s comment on Danas.

    Sheehan also felt that the young master named Danas was more difficult to deal with than Hermes.

    At least, for Hermes, sheen, like the demons, was contemptuous.

    Only the young master named Danas, who was deeply hidden, had to be admired by others for his actions.

    Even the mysterious spirit and the strong people of all ethnic groups are attracted by him, which is enough to show his great ability.

    Lidas didn''t really want to admit that.

    "If he hadn''t taken so many sudden and abrupt actions before we could react, how could we have been forced to this point?"

    Lidas quibbled.

    But anema shook her head.

    "It''s true that the most important factors leading to the present situation are the sudden difficulties of the enemy before we react, and our contempt and ignorance of them. But in the past, how could we be so slow that we have not responded to so many difficulties of the enemy?"

    What Anita said, lidas could not refute.

    I can''t help it. Their reaction is really slow.

    "The Millennium peace has brought us too much beauty, but it has also made our sense of war dull and slow." Anima sighed: "we are used to peace and forget the sense of crisis brought by war. Surely, the moon devil will laugh at us when he knows about it?"

    Sarah has nothing to say.

    Sheen was not in the mood to listen to the sentimentality of these two elderly goddesses.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Sean asked.

    Lidas and anima looked at each other.

    Immediately, they spoke together.

    "The whereabouts of the hostages have been found."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    "Hostage?"

    When lidas and anima said this, sheen was stunned for a moment.

    And then Sean responded.

    "Are you talking about Elise and them?"

    Sheehan asked.

    "That''s right." Anima nodded and said solemnly, "Elise and her divine officials, as well as the goddess who followed them to support the orcs a month ago, have been captured by the orc traitor tribe headed by Goula. Now we have finally found their whereabouts."

    At this point, anima''s own mood is also very complicated.

    Anema is no stranger to Goula.

    He really has the ability and potential. He could have been blessed by himself. It''s not surprising when he became the real king of the orcs.

    His existence itself is also very special. He doesn''t belong to any type of ORC, and has all the advantages of orcs. This kind of special life mixed with the characteristics of the whole orc race can be born in the world. In anima''s view, it is a miracle.

    Originally, for the birth of Goula, anima was very surprised.

    But that man''s temperament is very fierce, he has no respect for life, and he is also very dark and indifferent. Even his father dares to kill him, with the purpose of taking away his position as the head of the tribe and becoming the leader of the tribe.

    This kind of disposition is not what anima likes.

    Therefore, anima not only did not give gwula blessing, even made a more harsh evaluation.

    Now, Goula has betrayed the Protoss and the Terrans together with the whole orcs, and joined the camp of the new born [original demons]. To some extent, this has surprised anema, but not her.

    She had a good idea that this Orc hybrid would do something wrong sooner or later.

    I didn''t expect that the mistake he did was so serious. It also involved his real benefactor.

    This kind of thing really makes anima feel complicated.

    Sean didn''t think that much.

    "Now that you have found their whereabouts, why don''t you rescue them?"

    Sheen frowned.

    In this month, the betrayal of orcs and dwarves has been confirmed by all the people in the world.

    But under such circumstances, lidas and anima did not take action.

    No, it should be said that they did not take action against the orcs and dwarves.

    It''s clear that these two groups have betrayed each other. Why don''t they fight directly?

    Even if the heart of compassion, want to give their children a chance to reform, it should also be suppressed, right?

    The orcs and dwarves are not like the rest of the new born [original demons], who are not sure where to go and can''t find people at all.

    Their ethnic group is in the human world, and their territory is in the human world. It should be easy to find them with the ability of the protoss, right?

    However, lidas, anima and even nadura have not been able to take the orcs and dwarves into operation for a long time, which is really puzzling to many people.

    If they want to say that they are guarding against the existence of the two levels of demons of the newborn [original demons], they would like those two people to jump out and stop hiding.

    To say that they were worried about traps there, but anima did have some worries, but lidas ran around more than once and didn''t see what happened to her.

    In this way, the actions of the two goddesses are somewhat concerned.

    Actually

    "There''s a reason for that."

    Anima began to explain.

    It''s simple, but it''s also very simple.

    The reason why Protoss and kingdom don''t fight orcs and dwarves is that their territory is special.

    Among other things, the orc''s habits are already special.

    "Orcs don''t have fixed territory or even gather together. Instead, they are distributed around the world as tribes, and they often migrate."

    So said anima.

    "Although Goula suppressed the whole Orc and led the orcs to rebel out of the orc, in fact, except for some orcs, the reason why the rest of the Orc tribes had to be controlled by him was that he took away all the important people of the tribe."

    Some of these important figures are the leaders of the tribe, some are the children of the leaders of the tribe, some are the respected elders of the tribe, and some are the future heirs of the tribe.

    When gewula took these people away, the horde of the orcs could only be reduced to the point of being controlled by others and had to obey gewula.

    In addition, the Orc tribes are scattered all over the world, and it is difficult to gather. After knowing the situation, anima has been slow to attack the orcs.

    The territory is scattered, and even anima can''t take care of it all.

    All the Orc tribes have difficulties, so it is even more difficult for anima to conclude that they are guilty.

    After all, many people are just victims.

    After all, orcs are the most populous group in the human race, and they are very firm in their belief in anima. They can''t all choose to betray. Most of them are just helpless.

    Therefore, anima didn''t fight the orcs, but focused on finding the location of guwula and his tribe, intending to save the hostages from him, so as to liberate the orcs.

    And the dwarves are in a different situation.

    "The dwarves are different from the rest." Lidas took anema''s words and said, "their territory is not on the ground, but underground."

    "Underground?" Sheen was stunned.

    "That''s right." Lidas confirmed Sheehan''s statement, saying: "they built a steel city underground, where they formed a kingdom of dwarves. Except for a few very limited passages, it would be very difficult to reach their underground kingdom."

    After the dwarves decided to betray the Terrans, they completely blocked the passageways leading to their kingdom.

    As a result, even if the Protoss and kingdom want to fight the dwarves, they can''t send out large-scale troops.

    Lidas, anima and others can reach the underground kingdom of dwarves by various means, but they exist like this. If they fight in the bottomless underground, the whole underground will collapse and the whole kingdom of dwarves will be buried alive.

    It''s not what they want to see.

    You know, there are many innocent civilians in the dwarves.

    Those civilians can''t decide anything, and maybe they don''t want to betray the human race at all.

    They could only obey the orders of natz, the king of the dwarves, even if they were angry.

    In this way, lidas and anima were naturally limited by the safety of these ordinary civilians and did not dare to fight against the dwarves.

    "Nadura, in particular, always wanted to know why the dwarves wanted to betray." "I''m not surprised that Goula will betray, but the betrayal of the dwarves, which nadura didn''t seem to think of," anitma said

    Like the elves, the dwarves are guided by nadura.

    In this case, nadura would like to know why.

    If the goddess had not been in the elves, she would have gone to the kingdom of the dwarves.

    To sum up, the situation of orcs and dwarves is complicated, which leads to the fact that both the Protoss and the Kingdom feel constrained and can only wait and see for a while.

    "It''s trouble."

    Sheen couldn''t help scratching her hair.

    Either you have to worry about this or that. You have to think about others everywhere. Maybe this is the tragedy of decent people?

    What''s more, justice will conquer evil. It''s just a slogan.

    The truth is that in the face of unscrupulous and unscrupulous villains, decent people are often very passive.

    Even if the final victory, it is because of many factors, or simply the author of the story deliberately set the happy ending, rather than idealistic evil.

    This is the reason why many people in previous lives began to hate the Virgin Mary and feel uncomfortable with what the protagonist did.

    In the final analysis, it''s because the protagonists are often too passive and are faced by various villains. That kind of reading experience is just terrible.

    This has even led many people to prefer some villains.

    Because, the villains who are forced to show up are really more wonderful than watching the protagonist passively running around all day.

    Unfortunately, it can only be seen in shuangwen.

    In the real world, it''s common to see things like this.

    That''s why Sheehan always insists that he is not a hero, not a protagonist, but an ordinary person.

    He really doesn''t want to be put on the chessboard and walk passively. Instead, he wants to do what he wants to do without being noticed by anyone.

    "And the hostages?" Sheehan could only ask, "now that you''ve found it, why don''t you just help people out?"

    This question, anema answered.

    "Because they were taken to the crevice of the world by guula."

    Sean was stunned by this.

    "The crevice of the world?"

    Sheen looks at anima in amazement.

    "Do you remember how Lilith was sealed?"

    This is a reminder from anima.

    Sean, of course, remembers.

    "Lilith is out of control, sealed in the dark temple by you three goddesses, and then banished to the crack of the world..."

    Sheehan subconsciously said the answer, and then immediately responded.

    "Is this so-called crack in the world..."

    Sean thought of it.

    Lidas confirmed Sheen''s answer.

    "That''s where the shrine used to be used to exile Lilith."

    Lidas said it word for word.

    "We have entrusted the orcs to take care of the dark temple where Lilith is sealed."

    "A thousand years ago, when the demon king destroyed the world and made the world three, there was a problem there, which led to the dark temple running out."

    "But the orcs always know what''s going on there."

    "The gurula, known as the orc king, took advantage of it and moved his army and even himself, along with all the hostages."

    "Because of the seal, there is an environment that can suppress most of the power of the Protoss."

    "We can''t do it. That''s why we came to discuss it with Rosie."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    Hearing lidas and anima''s words, sheen finally understood why these two people appeared here early in the morning to guard Rosie.

    This is really an important thing.

    And Rosie has always been the intermediary between the Protoss and the Kingdom, and is more popular with the goddesses than the priests in the temple.

    Therefore, lidas and anema would come directly to Roxie instead of Anxi and Liya, who are the current king and the next queen of the kingdom.

    Sean was not surprised that the power of the protoss goddess would be suppressed by the cracks in the world that had sealed Lilith.

    As early as the time when Lilith was unsealed, sheen had heard that the gaps in the world were the scars left in the world when the demon king fought with the Supreme God.

    The Supreme God himself could not do anything about the power of the demon king, and could not repair these wounds, so he covered them up and kept them from appearing on the surface of the world.

    But it didn''t disappear. It always existed.

    Moreover, because that is the wound of the world created by the power of the demon king, once the protoss restrained by the demon king enters it, even the Supreme God will feel uncomfortable.

    Not to mention the general Protoss, the weaker ones may be directly hurt. Even the three great goddesses will be suppressed when they stay there.

    At that time when Lilis was out of control and rampaged on the ground, the three goddesses took this into consideration, so they would banish Lilis there. With the help of the environment there, they suppressed Lilis'' power and made Lilis unable to be unsealed easily.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the world was broken into three by the devil a thousand years ago, which led to the crack of the world exposed and the dark temple running out of it, Lilith might not have had the chance to lift the seal and regain her freedom in her life.

    That''s such a place.

    "Where did the betraying orcs go?"

    Sean was really surprised.

    "That''s right." Anima nodded heavily and said, "only they can think of using the environment there."

    Who let anema ever put Lilith in charge of orcs?

    In this case, the orcs naturally know the most about it.

    It may be because of the threat of the goddesses that Goula will transfer the base camp there, that is, to make lidas and others unable to enter easily, and to make the part of the goddesses he captured honest.

    With the suppression of the crevice environment, it is difficult for the goddess to save herself.

    Sheehan can only sigh that he is worthy of the legacy of the demon king.

    Even if the devil himself has passed away, what she once left in this world is still making a huge impact.

    Whether it''s the border that imprisoned many strong people in the hall of glory a while ago, or the crack in the world this time, including the fact that the world was destroyed into three parts, all the things caused by the power of the devil, in the end, even if I died, let anyone at a loss.

    Not only the devil, but also the power of the Supreme God.

    If you don''t say anything else, let''s just say that mysterious big spirit, because of the radiant branch left by the Supreme God, she broke through to the transcendent realm, and now she has the fighting power of demon level with her huge dead breath.

    These two were born out of nothingness. They are beyond the standard of all the origins of the world. For the world, they really can''t get rid of the restraining force anyway.

    "In that case..."

    After knowing what happened, Sheehan just wanted to say something, but was preempted by a voice.

    "In that case, it''s up to us to find a way to carry out the rescue operation."

    This is the fourth voice besides Sheehan, lidas and anima.

    The owner of the voice is Roxie.

    I don''t know when Roxie woke up, sat up and said such a word to the crowd.

    "Are you awake?"

    Lidas immediately looked at her benefactor.

    "When did you wake up?"

    Sean, on the other hand, has an eyebrow.

    "Did we wake you up?"

    Anima was also a little guilty.

    Roxie shook her head.

    "I almost know what happened." Roxie didn''t have too much affectation. She said to lidas and anima seriously: "this matter is very important. It determines the position of the orcs. The Kingdom won''t sit by and ignore it."

    If the hostages captured by Goula can be rescued, the major tribes of the orcs will not be controlled by others, and will be able to turn the dark into the light and return to the side of the Protoss and the Terran.

    Moreover, it can also save Elise and others, and strike a heavy blow to the orc forces headed by Goula.

    If this can be done, at least one arm of the new born [original demon] can be cut off, and the traitors in the orcs can be eliminated smoothly.

    This is the first counterattack launched by the Protoss and the Terran after a month. The kingdom will certainly cooperate and strive to recover the decline of the battlefield.

    "No problem? Roxie

    Lidas was a little worried.

    "It''s a matter of great urgency. It''s not easy to carry out rescue in such an environment with the strength of the kingdom alone."

    Anema also warned.

    Since the protoss can''t enter the crevice of the world, those who are preparing to carry out the rescue operation in the Terran, or in the Kingdom, will face a great crisis.

    The tribe led by Goula is the most powerful one among the orcs. There are many brave Orc warriors in it, which is no inferior to the military strength of Mithra kingdom.

    With the help of the Orc tribes who have submitted to gewula, it is not so easy for the kingdom to save people under the eyes of such an army.

    Not to mention, Goula, the orc king, is also not simple.

    What''s more, Goula is a rare hybrid of the orcs that has never been before and may even come after. It has all kinds of ORC''s specialties, and its own level is as high as 99, which is not far from the extreme level.

    Such a strong man may not be much for lidas and anima, but it is an enemy that can not be ignored for the Terran.

    Even alidia, who used to be known as the strongest man in the Terran, is not expected to do much good to shanggoula.

    To save people from such a gewula is really a bit of a reluctance for the kingdom.

    "I can go there myself."

    Roxie didn''t even want to say that.

    If you''re struggling to get into a weak state, it''s not a problem for Roxie to kill the whole orc, not to mention a guy who hasn''t even reached the ultimate level.

    Unfortunately, Roxie''s rather impulsive speech was directly photographed by Sheehan.

    "You used to have an egg?" Sheehan rolled his eyes and said, "don''t forget, you are half a goddess now. When you go to a place where the protoss can''t do anything, are you sure you''re not going to give your head away?"

    Roxie was dumb.

    "Yes, Roxie, you can''t go."

    Lidas quickly agreed.

    "Let Yulin and melica go."

    That''s what anima planned.

    With Yulin and melika, the two extreme levels, even Goula can''t make waves.

    It''s just

    "Although those two girls are better than that gewula, they are certainly not afraid to fight alone, but if they fall into the encirclement and annihilation of the orcs, there is no small possibility of accidents in that unfamiliar environment."

    Sheehan vetoed again.

    "I don''t even agree that the kingdom will send large troops to attack, which may lead to heavy casualties and low success rate."

    Protoss can''t intervene. It''s too hard for a kingdom of Mithra to deal with the orcs.

    The enemy''s position is so special that if they rush in without thinking, if they make any mistakes or fall into any traps, it will probably be the end of the whole army.

    In view of this

    "I''ll go."

    Sheehan spoke his mind in a straightforward manner and tone.

    you ''re right.

    This time, Sheehan decided to go by himself.

    "You?"

    Roxie was stunned.

    "This..."

    Lidas was stunned, too.

    "Can you do it?"

    Anema frowned.

    Naturally, they don''t doubt Sheehan''s strength.

    With Sean''s ability to resist even the super level, he has to say that this is the best choice.

    The problem is that Wang Du still needs sheen.

    The reason why the new [original devil] didn''t fight against the kingdom is probably in sheen.

    If sheen leaves, it''s hard to guarantee that Shinsei [the original devil] won''t take advantage of the opportunity.

    Therefore, the three women are not worried about Sean, but about the possible consequences of Sean''s departure.

    But Sean couldn''t sit down.

    "If you let me wait here and watch the development, I will be crazy."

    Sean threw out such a statement.

    "I won''t miss the chance to take the initiative."

    In the past month, every successful action of the new born [original devil] has been a subdued experience for sheen.

    Regardless of the protoss side, the demons are trapped in the demon world, which makes Sean lose contact with AI Yi and Schaffner. Sean doesn''t feel uncomfortable about this. It''s impossible.

    In addition, Alice was captured by the other side, and Danas and his grudge, sheen really did not want to sit here, watching others show, others operate.

    He had planned to run away from home without changing the situation. This is a good opportunity.

    "Anyway, both of you are back, plus Lilith, and Roxie, who can play a super off level combat power in a short time, it''s enough to be in Wangdu."

    Sean can''t wait.

    "If the freshmen [original demons] do it, it''s a good thing that we''ve been treating them all the time. They''re willing to take the lead anyway, isn''t it?"

    Sean''s reason makes it difficult for lidas, anima and Roxie to refute.

    "Are you really going?"

    This time, it was Roxie''s turn to worry.

    "I''m going."

    Sean''s brief and comprehensive expression.

    He looked at Roxie, reached out and touched her head.

    "Don''t worry, I have a holy sword. In the environment where the devil''s power still exists, not only will I not be affected, but I may be unimpeded."

    "What''s more, I have [the blessing of the Supreme God] in my body. I have the protection of the world itself. How much can I play a role in the crevice of that world?"

    "My strength is also enough to ensure my safety to the greatest extent."

    "So don''t worry."

    Hearing this, Roxie was silent for a long time.

    Finally, he nodded his head.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    With Roxie''s consent, lidas and anima naturally had no reason to object.

    In fact, they all know that Sean is the most suitable person at this time. She is a little worried about whether she will fall into the calculation of the new [original devil] again.

    Obviously, the various downturns in the past month have made lidas and anema more worried and cautious.

    They don''t want to underestimate the influence of Xinsheng [original demons], otherwise they will suffer.

    So, after the four of them had a discussion, they decided to let sheen do it secretly this time, and let no one know.

    After all, no one knows whether the enemy has the corresponding means to know the action on this side.

    Even if the newborn [original demon] is not ready to fight Mithra, it doesn''t mean that he can''t set his eyes and ears.

    Some of the Terrans, demons and Protoss were convinced by the new born [original demons] and made the decision of betrayal. Now, people can no longer be defenseless to the people around them.

    To sum up, sheen is going to leave Wangdu this time to rescue the hostages. Except for Roxie, lidas and anema, they don''t intend to tell anyone.

    Including Anxi and Leia, Roxie is not going to tell them about it, so as not to let out any information.

    Of course, sheen was not prepared to tell the boztut family about it either.

    Lidas has promised sheen that she will use her power to help cover up, causing the illusion that sheen is still in the capital.

    This can also cause some shock to the enemy, so that they think that sheen is still in the capital, so they don''t fight against the capital.

    Even though Sheehan said that it would be a bad thing for the enemy to jump out, Wangdu has now become the only intact human power outside the town of the elves. If something happens, the situation will get worse.

    In any case, we have to keep a base camp for ourselves.

    Otherwise, it''s rootless duckweed. I don''t know how to save thousands of lives in the world.

    Sean doesn''t have a problem with that either.

    But, just in case, he was ready to tell Rasha and a few others about it.

    No way, even with lidas''s power to help cover, those familiar people who often live around sheen can''t have found anything unusual.

    In particular, tiel and melika, the two little wives who have all kinds of profound friendship with sheen, once they plan to do something shameful with sheen, sheen doesn''t believe that the ten thousand year old maiden of lidas can make any handy response.

    In particular, little sister tiel, who is quite, very, and extremely active enough to give nothing without hesitation, can see the problem in the first time.

    Rasha is the same. She complains in the morning that she is sour. In addition to the operation of the maid''s various blockhouses, sheen is not confident that she can hide it from her.

    The most important thing is that if Lilith also finds out the problem, it will not be so easy to end up in trouble.

    Although Lilith may not have such a smart mind, after all, she entrusted all the real seals to sheen. It''s easy for her to discover Sheen''s whereabouts by virtue of their tacit understanding and induction.

    So, sheen still has to let Rasha, tyer and melika cover up for themselves and let them know.

    With this idea, Sheehan went back to boztut''s home and took the lead in finding Rasha.

    Who ever thought that before sheen told Rasha about her own side, Rasha first told sheen something she had to care about.

    "You said that an unknown evil god sneaked into our house, contacted you and Lilith, and wanted to take you away?"

    In the room, sheen held Lilith and frowned deeply as she listened to Rasha''s report to her.

    He first glanced at Rasha and Lilis, and even used the telepathy of waijue Tianming. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with them, he released his frown.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sean asked for a moment.

    "Nothing." Rasha shook her head and said in the same way as if she had met a salesman who was trying to sell a product she didn''t like: "with Miss Lilith, the evil god didn''t dare to do it, though she was very explicit and malicious."

    Sheehan was not surprised by the result.

    Naturally, he thought that his house might be invaded.

    Even when his brave identity was exposed, there were old demons who were not afraid of death. Let alone now that he entered the war, his identity was so special that no one or two guys with ulterior motives were staring at him or his family. It was absolutely impossible.

    Because of this, sheen often doesn''t take Lilith with her when she goes out.

    With Lilis here, unless Danas and the mysterious big spirit make a hand in person, no one can make waves here.

    The only thing that surprised sheen was that the intruder was an evil god of the same type as Lilith.

    The other party seems to want to take Lilith away, respect Lilith, or use Lilith''s power to do whatever they want, but they fail.

    But Lilith didn''t seem to have left each other.

    "Are you sure you killed that evil god, but still feel something wrong? Girl

    Sean asked Lilith in her arms.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith immediately nodded and held out her little hand, letting the evil spirit spin twice on it, indicating that she didn''t feel right.

    "The other side also claimed that they would come again."

    Rasha added.

    Sean immediately rose with deep thought.

    "It''s not a simple thing to be able to save a small life in Lilith''s hands."

    I didn''t find anything before I went out, proving that the other party at least had the ability to let me not find its existence.

    According to Rasha, the malice of the other party is very strong. In principle, sheen should not have found nothing.

    But Sheehan didn''t find anything.

    "It seems that those guys of the new [original devil] are really moving behind their backs."

    Sheen curled her lips.

    Those guys don''t fight against the kingdom. Maybe they don''t want to fight against the sword owner before they have absolutely no chance of winning. However, with the style of the opponent, they make some arrangements and preparations in advance, wait for the time to come, and then use the hidden arrangements to make trouble to themselves, so as to ensure their future victory. That is totally possible.

    At least, Sean would have done it himself.

    What''s more, Xinsheng [the original demon] has only two super level combat power. Even if you lose the support of the demon world and the three goddesses of time and space, including yourself and Roxie, you have seven super level combat power.

    Although both the goddess of life and the goddess of nature are at the bottom of the transcendental level, and some of them are straddling, the goddess of destiny is the strongest one that even the devil can suppress.

    In addition, like the goddess of fate, Rosie, who has the power to control fate, and herself, who holds the holy sword and can cause fatal threat to them, Danas is no fool to think that the newborn [original devil] has the ability of positive hard side, not to mention that he is not only not stupid, but also a rare smart man.

    The advantage of the new generation [original demons] is that they can always be in the dark, make targeted arrangements in advance, take the initiative of our battlefield, fight whenever they want, retreat whenever they want, make trouble whenever they want, and implement whatever plan they want, so that they can achieve brilliant results in this month.

    In this way, if they want to do something to themselves and even the king, they are definitely looking for their own death if they don''t do something that no one can find.

    If Danas and others dare to stand in front of the public, let alone sheen, the goddess of the protoss will be happy to meet them, there will be no fear at all.

    It is because they have been hiding in the dark, never knowing what to do in the dark, and what unexpected means to implement, that a group of transcendental beings, including sheen, will have scruples and fears.

    Frankly speaking, Sheehan is very concerned about whether the new [original devil] guys are secretly preparing anything.

    Unfortunately, he has no channel to know these things, so he can only attack the other party head-on where he can.

    This action against the orcs is the first step in Sheehan''s counterattack.

    Under the current situation, it is absolutely a dead end to be passive again. Sheehan must find a way to turn passive into active, even if he is the only one.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan felt that before she left, it was necessary to remind Roxie and lidas to remind them of the spirit of twelve points and pay close attention to any abnormal situation and suspicious people in the Kingdom and the capital.

    If you win the new born [original devil] game again, you can really surrender here. Don''t fight any more. It''s a shame.

    As for the residence side

    "Lilith, you should pay more attention to the family affairs. If the villains like this one reappear, you can try to catch them alive, but they can''t be crushed, you know?"

    Sean touched Lilith''s little head and made a cruel speech in a gentle voice.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith didn''t feel well at all. Instead, she nodded her head seriously to show that she had received it.

    "Good boy." Sheen gave the little girl a kiss. In her smiling face, she turned to Rasha and said, "be careful. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. If you have to go out, don''t take Lilis with you. At least you can take Yulin or melika with you, you know?"

    "I see." Rasha nodded calmly.

    Then Rasha put her face in front of her.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean''s a little confused.

    But Rasha said so seriously.

    "Isn''t the master going to gnaw at people after he has finished his orders?"

    The implication is that you don''t need sheen to take the initiative. My elder sister has a good idea and will send it to you first.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean was speechless with a puff of his mouth.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Wangdu, suburban.

    Like yesterday, there are still lines of defense built by the Knights and groups of refugees from all directions.

    From time to time, the figure of Lian Mo appears, which makes it possible for the knight and Lian Mo to fight at any time in a corner outside the capital.

    The snow is still falling, the earth will be white, but not long after there are some places dyed dazzling red.

    Today''s Wangdu will spend as usual in preparing for war and defending against demons. Maybe it will not change for some time in the future.

    In addition to a very small number of people, no one knows that today, the brave people who are responsible for the king''s capital leave quietly.

    "Shua!"

    In the light of the sound of breaking the air, Sean''s figure appeared in the outskirts of a distance from Wang Du.

    He looked back at Wangdu.

    "I hope everything here will be OK when I come back."

    Sheehan thought in silence.

    The city was no longer a strange place to him.

    There are many of his friends, his acquaintances and even his lovers.

    With this alone, Sheehan could not ignore its safety.

    "If I knew this situation when I first came to this world half a year ago, it would be mixed up, right?"

    Sheen is bound to laugh and miss.

    At that time, Sean, who just came to this world, was not familiar with everything and was not interested in everything. He just wanted to grow up in the dark, find another chance to assassinate the devil, solve his called mission, and then hide his merits and fame, and start a second life in this world without any constraints.

    Who would have thought that all the development is so unprepared.

    I still remember how complicated Sean''s mood was at the beginning when he knew that the devil had been attacked and that the brave were not needed by the world.

    But now, he not only has concerns in this world, but also really stands out in this world as a brave man, and even has a great reputation, no one knows, no one knows.

    All this has just passed for less than a year.

    "There should be no one who has been born into a different world like me, who has squeezed out so many things in just one year?"

    Of course, if we have to worry about it, a ten thousand year old pupil can be selected.

    The number of episodes has broken thousands. They are still in the fifth grade of primary school. This year is so long that they can break the dimensional wall.

    But they are not reincarnated in a different world, but shrunk, right?

    There is no comparison

    "Forget it, what do I want so much for?"

    Sean shook his head, stopped the habitual brain storm, and finally looked at Wang Du.

    "With lidas, anima, Lilith and Roxie sitting here, and with the help of Yulin, melika, tiel and Vivian, even if the new [original demons] come on a large scale, the king will be safe."

    As Sheehan convinced himself, he turned his eyes and looked north.

    "I''ll do what I want to do."

    With that, sheen laughed freely, no longer sentimental, no longer affectation, a moment to move, left here.

    His destination is clear and not strange at all.

    About half a year ago, he went there and brought Lilith back from there.

    The crevice of the world is in that place.

    To the north of the capital, cosmos, a border city led by the Duke of Stirling and bordering the Laguna empire.

    That''s the destination of Sean''s trip.

    ......

    At the same time, in a secret place where no one can peep, an orc is walking in a cold corridor.

    The orcs were dressed in heavy and crude black armor, covered with hair, and had only one eye on their face. The atmosphere of the orcs was not so much wild as demonic.

    Every step of him made the iron boots heavily fall on the floor, making a heavy impact sound, which made the bystanders feel depressed.

    The orc is indifferent to this, with a wanton expression on his face, walking step by step in the cold corridor.

    Finally, he came to a room.

    "Bang!"

    Without any hesitation and hesitation, the orc heavily pushed open the door of the room in front of him.

    "Woo..."

    In the room, a frightened, but deliberately suppressed scream turned into a whimper.

    The orc, as if enjoying the sound, came into the room with a wild sneer.

    In the room, there was only one Orc girl in a fluffy frock with fox ears and tail.

    "I''ve come to see you again, my lady."

    The orc looked at the fox girl in front of him, and his tone became soft.

    But, his expression is still so fierce, with that cold one eye, not only can''t let people feel his tenderness, but also let people feel a chill all over.

    At least, that''s how iris feels.

    The fox maiden, who was rather timid and timid, watched the orc king who came in recklessly, subconsciously stood up from the bed and took several steps back.

    "You... You go!" "I don''t want to see you!" exclaimed Alice with courage

    After all, this Orc is not only a betrayer of the Terran, but also a villain who stealthily attacked and captured them when they came to rescue the orcs.

    Of course, since it''s sinister, it won''t be scared by Alice''s scolding.

    "But I want to see you, my lady." Goula pretended: "I have specially prepared this room for you, so that you can get rid of those dark cells. Other people don''t have such treatment. Shouldn''t you be grateful to me?"

    "Thank you?" Alice was so angry that she couldn''t help shouting, "it''s you who made us like this!"

    "No!" Goula grinned and said, "I am saving you, you stupid clergy and believers, from the hands of the Protoss."

    The audacity of the remark made Alice tremble.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t say much to refute.

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to refute, it''s that she won''t.

    She knows that she and the other party are on two parallel lines and are doomed not to intersect. No matter how much she says, the other party will just ignore her.

    Therefore, Elise can only use her own way to make a weak counterattack against guula.

    "Don''t think you can be so proud all the time!" Elise stares at Goula and says, "if you take us, the orcs and fight against the world by this means, you will get revenge sooner or later."

    "Is it?" Goula turned a blind eye to Elise''s glare, and even glanced at her in turn. Her eyes were very explicit and full of greed, and she said, "unfortunately, you will be my person before I get revenge."

    "You...!" Elise felt only a shiver in her heart, and her whole body began to chill.

    It''s not the first time she''s heard Goula say that.

    The reason why Goula treats her specially is that she is the only one who can get out of her cell, have her own room, eat, drink and dress well, because she is the prey of this person.

    "I''ve been paying attention to you, my Lord."

    Goula walked slowly in the direction of Elise.

    "You are the rare fox man in the orcs, that is, the messenger of the goddess of life, or the saint of our orcs. You are born with high status and noble status, and are regarded by us as the first beauty of the orcs."

    "Many people regard you as a sacred existence that can not be blasphemed. Even if all the orcs are longing for you and admiring you, they dare not pursue you openly."

    "Unfortunately, I''m not on that list."

    Goula sneered.

    "As long as I haven''t seen you, but only heard about your existence, I decided that one day, I must press you under me."

    "The emissary of the goddess of life and the saint of the orc''s God official group, it should be a very happy thing to completely conquer you like this?"

    "Not to mention that you are so beautiful and foxy. As my partner, you are qualified."

    "Not only can you take revenge on the high goddess, but also can you get such a beautiful person, and your status is so special. Once you become my person, the whole Orc will obediently listen to me and regard me as king?"

    "So I''ve been waiting for this day."

    As she said this, Goula held out her hand in the direction of Elise.

    "Don''t come here!"

    Elise had retreated to the wall, and saw Goula''s hand reach out in her own direction. At last she gave a cry.

    In this instant, the vision occurs.

    "Boom!"

    The magic around Elise suddenly became confused.

    It''s not Elise''s own magic.

    Elise''s magic has been incarcerated and can no longer be mobilized.

    What''s confusing is the magic of the atmosphere.

    The magic of the atmosphere without any signs of confusion up, set off an amazing shock waves, bang in the body of guwula.

    "Bang!"

    Goula was blasted off and hit the wall of the room, smashing it to pieces.

    "Damn it! It''s this goddamn magic again...! "

    Goula let out a roar of pain.

    In these days, it''s not the first time that Guerra tries to use her hand in vain, but every time, like this, she is blown away by the sudden magic of the chaotic atmosphere.

    "Why? Why is that? Clearly this woman''s magic has been imprisoned! Her blessing should also be suppressed by the environment here

    As she broke free from the wall, Goula yelled like a hater.

    He really couldn''t figure out why the magic of the atmosphere here would protect Elise, the benefactor of the goddess of life.

    Isn''t this the crack in the world?

    Isn''t this the scar left by the devil in the world?

    Isn''t it possible to suppress the goddesses of all Protoss?

    As a result, why is the world against itself?

    On the one hand, Goula''s face was twisted, and on the other hand, her doubts could not be solved.

    Such guwula didn''t know that he was right by accident.

    This situation is caused by the world against him.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    As a wound left by the devil in the world, the cracks in the world certainly have the effect of suppressing the power of the protoss, but the power of the Supreme God also stays here.

    In order to hide the crevice of the world, the Supreme God once took the crevice out of the surface of the world.

    Thousands of years ago, the demon king destroyed the world and divided it into three parts. Although the gap appeared on the surface again and led to the separation of the dark temple which sealed Lilith from here, the power of the supreme god remained here.

    This time, it is the power of the Supreme God to stay here to respond to Elise''s crisis.

    This is because of the blessing of the Supreme God.

    Sean, who gets this blessing, doesn''t know that because he gets the blessing from the world, he can not only unconsciously get the guidance of the world itself, but also have all kinds of miracles. This effect is also effective for the people around him.

    Melika is the biggest beneficiary of this effect. As an elf, she got the relationship of the wreath made by Sean himself, and she transformed at one stroke, reaching today''s level.

    As for the rest, though not as obvious as melica''s, they were still favored.

    After all, the world favors sheen.

    The better the relationship with sheen, the more attention she gets from sheen, and the higher her status in Sheen''s heart, sheen naturally doesn''t want the other party to have problems, and even hopes that the other party can lead a good life.

    In this way, the world will naturally respond to Sean''s wishes and guide the people she attaches great importance to, so that they can turn the bad into the good and even get lucky.

    Only in this way can Sean be regarded as a person favored by the world?

    Otherwise, he, the benefactor of the Supreme God, would have no face.

    In view of this, the people around Sean, while getting better with him, have more or less got some miracles.

    Roxie''s speed of "blessing and praying" has become faster, otherwise she may not be able to become a goddess so quickly and gain the power of destiny goddess.

    Tier successfully solved the side effect of his own demonization, and unconsciously solved the problem of his own horn.

    Melica, needless to say, is now in the extreme.

    Even Yulin''s unique skill of transforming people so quickly and awakening so strongly has something to do with Sean''s blessing.

    These benefits are imperceptibly carried out, even Sheehan himself did not find.

    But this is the care of the world. It will not show the effect obviously, and it will not eliminate all the disasters openly. It will only lead the result to a good direction silently. Only in some special situations will its power become extremely obvious.

    Now, Elise''s condition belongs to a special type.

    Because sheen doesn''t want to see Alice hurt from the bottom of her heart, and there is a relationship between the power of the Supreme God in the place where she is. Under the protection of the world, this part of power directly responds to Sheen''s wish and protects her.

    Every time Goula wants to touch Elise, the magic of the atmosphere will explode, which will have a repulsive effect on him. That''s why.

    It can be said that as long as it''s something sheen prays for from the heart, whether it''s direct or indirect, it may encounter setbacks, or it may fail again and again, but it will eventually be led to the desired results.

    Therefore, as a person who has a certain position in Sheen''s heart and has a good relationship with sheen, Alice is naturally protected.

    Elise can become the blessing of the goddess of life, and sheen''s blessing probability is also inseparable from the relationship.

    But, no one knows, no one can realize, just as the will of the world is illusory, except for the truly Almighty God, no one can be aware of.

    Goula can only in this situation incompetent fury, hate looking at Elise.

    After a long time, Goula sneered again.

    "Don''t think I have nothing to do with you, my lady." Gewula said: "when master Danas comes, I will invite him to come and help me solve your inexplicable power."

    Hearing this, Elise could not help biting her lips.

    She didn''t know what her protective power came from and how strong it was.

    But what kind of existence Danas is, Alice is very clear.

    He is the leader of the new born [original devil], the initiator of this war, who has bewitched countless people and doesn''t know how to promote them.

    Since he is a demon man, the strength of the other side can be imagined, which is by no means comparable to that of a mere gewula.

    Goula is just a legend after all, not even an extreme level.

    Danas is a real super level, and he is also a powerful devil in the super level. Except for the goddess of fate, no one can guarantee that he will win in the confrontation with Danas.

    Including the six demons.

    As for the goddess of life in his own belief, it is not the opponent of the existence of the demon level.

    In the face of such a presence can play a role in the power, Elise really did not think too much.

    That is to say, she also has no confidence to guarantee that her inexplicable protective power can protect herself from a demon.

    It made Alice feel a little desperate.

    "Why?" With tears in her eyes, Alice asked goulah, "why cooperate with that existence to break the present peace?"

    Elise really can''t understand why some people are dissatisfied with the current era, and go to pursue war and choose betrayal.

    Isn''t peace good?

    Isn''t it dangerous to fight against the three goddesses and the six demons?

    Even if the old demons exist, why do some of the Terrans and Protoss choose to betray, break the peace and start a war?

    This is probably a problem that many people don''t understand?

    Goula laughed like he heard something funny.

    "Why do you ask? Why do you ask? "

    Goula seemed to really feel funny and kept laughing.

    "Then I ask you, why do you think peace is a good thing?"

    Goula''s words, let iris with tears of Leng in there.

    But Goula did not show any pity at all and made a sarcastic remark.

    "An innocent and stupid Saint like you probably won''t understand us?"

    "I''ll tell you that."

    Goula sank her face.

    "Stealing is a bad thing, and once it''s found out, even the legs may be broken, but still someone will do it."

    "It''s a bad thing to kill people. Once it''s found out, it''s also the end of being captured by knights, but some people will still do it."

    "In this case, why do you think that no one will do such evil and stupid things as breaking peace and resisting the three goddesses and the six demons?"

    Goula sneered.

    "No one will be satisfied."

    "As long as there is a reason, no matter how selfish, how unreasonable, how stupid things, there will be people willing to do."

    "Peace may be beautiful, but in the eyes of those who like to fight and like to hear others scream, it is particularly dazzling."

    "Maybe the three goddesses and the six demons are very powerful. They can be seen as eyesores. There are many people like those who wish they were all dead."

    Goula opened her hands.

    "Among the protoss, there are not only goddesses who yearn for peace and love the Terrans, but also evil gods who disdain them and want to spread death, terror, disease and chaos."

    "Many of the demons may be loyal to the six demons from the bottom of their hearts, but others are dissatisfied with the demons and feel uncomfortable with their rule. They are ambitious, selfish and unwilling to be ridden by a group of women."

    "Not to mention the human race, of all races, their hearts are the most complex and difficult to understand, so there are people''s sinister views."

    "All kinds of reasons make some people willing to be peaceful and some people unwilling to be here, which eventually sows the seeds of resistance."

    As she said that, Goula''s eyes narrowed.

    "I have to say that the young master is not a simple guy. Before he became a demon, he had grasped the complexity of people''s hearts and the weaknesses of all ethnic groups."

    "He early contacted the evil god sect in the protoss, the rebel sect in the demons, and even the big spirit that no one knows. He secretly wooed them and convinced them to become his own people."

    "The king of the dwarves and I are just one of the people he secretly contacted and wooed."

    In other words, as Sean and others have guessed, these people have long been attracted by Danas and have a rebellious heart.

    Poor Hermes didn''t know anything about it. He didn''t know that his son, who despised him, had already developed into a terrible situation in the dark.

    Of course, the rebels of all ethnic groups are not stupid. They are not completely bewitched by Danas and become his pawns.

    If Danas had not become a demon, showed terrible power, and had a mysterious existence beyond the level of combat power around him, they would not have come to the surface and openly revolted against the three goddesses and the six demons.

    In addition to the magic life army that Danas secretly prepared, the necromancer Legion sent by the princess, and the countless demon refining and demon cubs that Danas accepted, the rebels of all ethnic groups are willing to respond to Danas''s call.

    Although, in the aspect of super level combat power, the new born [original demons] are still inferior to the Protoss and the demons, all the preparations and plans made by Danas still moved the rebels of all ethnic groups.

    The final result is that the six demons are trapped in the demon world, and the divine world is unable to provide support. The Terran is helpless. In addition to the three goddesses and other goddesses left in the human world, the threat to the newborn [original demons] has been greatly reduced.

    Goula gave a wild smile.

    "Don''t worry, my lady. Before long, the human world will fall into our hands."

    "The young master has been preparing to play trump card in secret. He is bound to wipe out all the threats in the human world before the passage of the divine world and the demon world is tried to recover."

    "After eradicating the three goddesses, the remaining six demons."

    "Of course, the enemy is strong, but that''s what we want."

    "Otherwise, isn''t it too boring to end the war too soon?"

    "We will use our own advantages to clean up decent people like you one by one until all three worlds are in our bag."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Goula laughed.

    Iris was shaking all over.

    Obviously, what Goula said made her scared.

    Under such circumstances, Elise, as if holding on to the last glimmer of hope, yelled at Goula.

    "The brave will stop you!"

    In a word, let Goula''s laughter suddenly stop.

    "The brave?"

    The sneer on Goula''s face remained the same, but a haze flashed in her eyes.

    He really looked down upon the brave man, or envied him.

    But he also knows that the brave is the biggest threat.

    His power is not the most powerful, but the sword in his hand is the most dangerous thing.

    At least, Danas has said so.

    "If my plan can succeed, replace my father and become a complete demon man, then I will be a brave one."

    "Even if I can''t fight against the goddess of fate, I have the confidence to escape."

    "But for the sword of the brave, once it is cut, everyone knows the end."

    Therefore, both Danas and her royal highness are afraid of the holy sword and sheen.

    The holy sword, which even the demon king can attack, is absolutely the only power that can make the super level beings who are difficult to be killed at ordinary times be fatally threatened.

    In particular, demons and evil beings like the princess were most restrained by the holy sword.

    Thanks to this, Danas made many plans, some for the six demons, some for the three goddesses, but not for the brave.

    The same is true of Hermes, who prepared the border that even the three goddesses and the six demons could not do, but could not prepare the effective means of killing the brave.

    The sword''s ability to get rid of all evils and purify all negative influences is too tricky for those who play tricks in secret.

    When sheen and others are worried about the new [original devil] playing tricks in secret, the new [original devil] is also worried.

    It can only be said that everyone has advantages and disadvantages, otherwise the war would have ended long ago.

    Fortunately

    "The brave man has not yet detached, and the holy sword has not changed. No matter how powerful he is, it is not so easy to cause a fatal threat to the demon man."

    Goula said this unconsciously.

    This is the truth.

    The holy sword, which has not yet been transmuted due to detachment, can cause limited damage to the demons.

    This is also the reason why Danas and others are not afraid of Roxie.

    As for Sheehan, his holy sword is too powerful to threaten the demons.

    Ayi had seen that Danas had been paying attention to sheen, and naturally he would not have found it.

    Danas even said.

    "With the power of that brave man''s holy sword, once I get rid of the transformation, I probably will never face it directly again."

    As a result, Danas is also racing against the clock to solve everything before Sheehan''s detachment.

    In that case, they can take advantage of Sheehan''s detachment and eradicate him when he is alone.

    Otherwise, the war situation will be completely changed.

    So Goula said so.

    "I''d like to see if the brave man stopped us first, or if we succeeded in realizing our wild hope first."

    Goula''s face became ferocious.

    "I must destroy the protoss, destroy all the goddesses, and tell them that I am the one who is really blessed."

    "Even if they don''t approve, that doesn''t change that."

    "Absolutely."

    Leaving that behind, Goula turned and left.

    But before leaving, Goula seemed to think of something good and said a word to Elise with a smile.

    "In a few days, we''ll have an engagement ceremony here."

    "I''m looking forward to your cooperation."

    "Of course, you can choose not to cooperate."

    "But in that case, I''m not sure what will happen to your lovely gods."

    With that, Goula left Elise''s room.

    Elise watched Goula leave, and she could not help sitting on the ground until his footsteps were gone.

    "Wuwu..."

    Iris finally shed tears.

    "When are you going to save me?"

    "Bad guy..."

    Elise was still holding a little hope in her heart.

    I hope that the person engraved in his heart can appear in front of him when he needs him most.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    Kingdom of Mithra, northern frontier, led by the Duke of Stirling.

    In the past, it used to be one of the largest territory and power in Mithra kingdom.

    The reason is that it is a Duke who dominates here, a royal relative who has a blood relationship with the royal family of Mithra.

    Moreover, the status of the Duke of Stirling in the kingdom of Mithra is not comparable to that of the general Duke family.

    It borders on the territory of the Laguna empire. When the Laguna Empire and Mithra kingdom are rivals, once Mithra kingdom is invaded, this will be the first place to be entered by the iron cavalry of the Laguna empire.

    It fought several times with the army of the ragnard Empire and the Knights of the Empire, set off many small-scale wars, and finally defeated the army of the ragnard empire.

    It can be said that the Duke of Stirling is the first line of defense to guard the kingdom from the hands of the Laguna empire.

    The territory of the Kingdom has not been invaded by the Laguna empire in this thousand years, and the credit of the Duke of Stirling is indelible.

    Of course, the status of the Stirling family in the Kingdom has become extremely good, even the king has to give the family three points of face.

    Unfortunately, the glory of the Stirling family is no longer there.

    As an iron general, the owner of his family disappeared about half a year ago. His life and death are unknown.

    As the heir of the family, the only son of the Stirling family also disappeared in the Kosmos incident.

    Even the first order of knights led by the Duke of Stirling, the head of knights, and the head of knights general, who was the first strong in the territory, disappeared together.

    The disappearance of such a group of important figures and important combat power has completely pushed the Stirling family into the abyss.

    They exhausted countless human and material resources in the process of searching for the master of the family, the heir of the family and the first knight of the territory, and finally they all failed.

    After giving up the search, in order to decide the next owner of the family, they started a very serious infighting, even internal strife, which made the family unable to get peace and slow down the huge loss.

    In addition to all kinds of adverse consequences caused by the Kosmos incident, as well as the bad management and mismanagement of the territory caused by the serious internal strife among the owners, half a year later, even if the territory has not become destitute, it is not far away.

    If the Empire did not make a coup a while ago, the former Emperor would surely take the opportunity to send troops to attack the Duke of Stirling and take this as a springboard to attack Mithra?

    Because of the imperial coup, the Stirling family escaped.

    But once, once again.

    This time, helimis led the [original demons] to go out and spread the legions of countless demon refining troops and demon cubs cultivated in the past thousand years to the human world, so that they could attack cities all over the human world, which directly led to the destruction of the Duke of Stirling.

    If Barry, limjo and others are still there, and the Stirling family is still the former Stirling family, maybe we can still find a way to survive.

    However, after losing the owner, the successor, the first strong and the first knight order, and after a serious internal fight, the Stirling family can no longer resist the incoming monster Legion.

    So, as early as a month ago, the Duke of Stirling fell.

    This place is a paradise for demons and young demons.

    Cities were destroyed one after another.

    ***

    As a result, the lucky people were able to escape to the city next door and were taken in as refugees by the city that could barely survive. Unfortunately, they could only be chased by monsters and wandered away. They were worried all day. They either died in the hands of demons or died of hunger. It was very sad.

    Of course, there are many people who are still surviving.

    They work hard to survive, and hope to reach the frontier territory under the threat of monsters, enter a safer city and get rescue.

    Sean met many such refugees after he entered the Duke of Stirling.

    Then Sean did it.

    "Poof

    With a golden chop across the air, a demon was cut in half by the bright sword light, turned into a corpse and fell in the pool of blood.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    As if seizing the opportunity, the demons around them pounced on the mysterious swordsman with holy sword, black robe and hood. They were crazy, demonic and fearless of death.

    But it was in vain.

    The mysterious swordsman in the black robe flashed forward without retreating. His body was like a strong wind and swept towards the direction of the demons. Before they reacted, he bullied them.

    "Poof

    The first one was cut off by the golden sword light and divided into two. He ran a distance along the inertia and just fell down with blood all over his body.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    In this way, the mysterious swordsman in black robe turned into a ghost. As he passed the demons, the holy sword in his hand also cut their bodies and killed them on the spot.

    In the twinkling of an eye, all the demons turned into corpses and fell into pools of blood one by one. Under the ice and snow, they became broken limbs and bones, creating a bloody scene.

    The swordsman in black robe stopped and stood in the sea of blood. His sword was gorgeous and bright, which made people dazzled.

    Not far away, a group of ragged and sallow faced refugees knelt down one after another.

    "Thank you for your help!"

    "Thank you, my Lord!"

    They were grateful and cried out as if they had seen the Savior.

    The swordsman didn''t look back, but said in a deep voice.

    "Leave now, take a secluded path and take refuge in the nearest city."

    The face of the refugees has changed.

    "My Lord, won''t you come with us?"

    "Please come with us."

    "We need you!"

    "Without your strong protection, we will die!"

    The refugees knelt down again.

    However, what they ushered in was a sharp look.

    "Don''t push too hard, just go."

    The cold words turned the refugees white.

    Realize that this strong man can''t protect himself, they can only leave with disappointment and frustration, even anger and resentment.

    Before long, the refugees disappeared.

    "Alas..."

    The swordsman sighed and took off his hood to show his true face.

    That nature is hide identity, leave Wang Du, quietly come here of Xi en.

    "Is this the twelfth batch?"

    Sean murmured, looking helpless.

    Within half a day of Lord Stirling''s arrival, Sheehan saved a whole dozen refugees from the hands of demon refining, and the number of refugees he met was even more numerous.

    At first, sheen would provide food or routes for these refugees, or even protect them for a certain distance, so that they could go to a safe place. But after the same thing happened again and again, and some people tried to use moral kidnapping and righteous reasons to make sheen protect them, or even take care of them, sheen would no longer be kind, At most, he will only help them when they are in danger. If there is no danger, he will directly bypass and will not meet the refugee team.

    It''s not that he is cold-blooded and merciless, but that he has all kinds of life styles, which really annoys him.

    It can only be said that in the face of the crisis of life and death, there are really too few people who can maintain their heart and not show their nature.

    Sheehan even encountered several waves of refugees and saw a very unpleasant scene.

    Those people, rather than running for their lives, are crazy in hell. In order to survive, such as using their wives and children as shields, or skinning and cramping the living people to fill their stomachs, all happen.

    What''s more, some refugee groups are completely dominated by several bullies. Men are sent out as victims to find food or distract monsters, while women are taken to vent their desires.

    For this reason, Sean also killed many people along the way.

    "Is that human nature?"

    Sean is in a very mixed mood.

    Therefore, even if he will help others now, he will not blindly take care of each other. At most, he will resolve each other''s crisis, and then let them leave quickly.

    Even so, there are still a lot of people, like the refugees just now, who resent Sheen''s unwillingness to protect them.

    It can only be said that, fortunately, Sean doesn''t have that leisure now, otherwise, he doesn''t mind letting those who can''t recognize the reality know what gratitude is.

    "I don''t know how many cases of the same thing there are in this world."

    At the thought that the whole human world has been reduced to such a hell, Sheen''s mood is really not very good.

    "Forget it. Keep going."

    Sheehan cleared up and continued to turn north.

    At this time, he is not far away from Kosmos.

    In this way, sheen flickered all the way, faster and faster. As long as he didn''t meet the refugees who were chased by demons, or the young demons who were a great threat to ordinary people, he would not stop.

    Under such circumstances, before the night came, Sheehan finally arrived at Kosmos.

    "Shua!"

    With the shock of the air, Sheehan''s figure in black appeared in the sky of Kosmos.

    Sheehan looked down at the city below.

    We can see that Kosmos, which was razed to the ground in Lilith''s hands, has now been completed.

    In a short period of about half a year, the whole city has completely recovered to the appearance of an iron and steel military fortress at the beginning.

    The streets and buildings inside are not as chaotic as they were when Sheehan came to Kosmos last time.

    At that time, due to the chaotic space, buildings and even people were randomly transferred, making the whole Kosmos chaotic.

    Now, the city has recovered. It has become orderly, with clear streets and regular buildings. It is not inferior to the capital.

    However, in Kosmos, there are also changes that have not been seen in the past.

    That is, the people inside are no longer human beings, but only orcs and dwarfs.

    you ''re right.

    Kosmos has become a world of orcs and dwarves.

    "It''s the same as the information Roxie gave me."

    Sean said to himself.

    According to Rosie, Kosmos is no longer Kosmos in the past.

    In the past, due to the position and nature of Kosmos, not only kingdom people and Empire people lived in it, but also Orc tribe and dwarf blacksmith lived in it.

    But now, humans have pulled out of Kosmos.

    The reason is simple.

    Goula will exist here in the world gap as a base, it will not allow human beings to continue to appear here.

    He ordered the orcs to expel all the people in the city from the outside of the city when the human Knights resisted the demon refining army, and completely occupied Kosmos.

    Therefore, in the present kosmosri, only the orcs dominated by guula and the dwarves who formed an alliance with the orcs, betrayed the orcs and joined the new born [original demons].

    Thanks to this, it seems that the army of demon refiners will not attack Kosmos. It is obvious that what the new generation [the original demon] has done makes the demon refiners and the young demons no longer regard Kosmos as the target of attack.

    in other words...

    "This can be regarded as the base camp of the orcs, right?"

    Sean thinks so.

    He narrowed his eyes, let go of the telepathy of the outer sense of destiny, enveloped the city below, and began to investigate.

    In this investigation, Sheehan really found a lot of things.

    For example, the enchantment that envelops Kosmos is obviously not a product of the Terran or the protoss, but a special enchantment produced by the demons.

    For another example, although Kosmos was not attacked, the atmosphere in the city was not lively but heavy.

    And in the center of the city, it seems that something is emitting strange magic and pulsating.

    That kind of pulsation, just like the irregular waves emitted by the space itself, is quite similar to the waves emitted by the mysterious transfer phenomenon in the previous cosmos event.

    "Is it..."

    Sean''s mind turned.

    But in the end, he decided to go ahead and have a look.

    "Shua!"

    There was a sudden shock in the air that made sheen disappear.

    Sean then entered Kosmos, entered this city which has not been seen for half a year.

    ......

    "Qiang - Qiang - Qiang"

    In the crowded streets, there were no shouts, no lively discussions, and only the obvious sound of striking iron.

    It seems that some blacksmiths occupy the shops on the street and transform them into weapons making shops. They are making all kinds of weapons.

    The orcs walked in twos and threes on the street here, looking at the dwarves in the stores, but their eyes were absolutely not friendly.

    Sean walked down the street and mingled with the crowd.

    He didn''t show up. Instead, he hid his body with the super concealment ability of Li Jue Tian Ming and was wandering aimlessly in the crowd.

    But his telepathy was still unfolding, which made him clearly hear the voice of some conversations around him.

    "The city has really become boring."

    "There are no foreign merchants selling magic props, nor too much entertainment. Only these dwarfs are making weapons every day."

    "No way, who let them prepare us to fight against humans and elves?"

    "These dwarves are all brought by the king of the dwarves. They should be those who advocate betrayal, who are enemies of human beings and elves, and want to start a war?"

    "Damn, a group of blasphemers who betray the goddess."

    "Shh, don''t speak so loud. The law enforcement team has banned the whispering."

    Many orcs make such whispers when passing by the dwarf shop.

    When they looked at the dwarves who made weapons, their eyes were obviously unfriendly and even hostile. When they talked about the war, their eyes were obviously sad and they were extremely reluctant.

    But they didn''t dare to express this idea openly.

    Because, from time to time, there will be some armed, evil faced Orc troops passing by, like patrolling or supervising general, glaring, cold scanning around the orcs.

    By these Orc soldiers so staring, those orcs naturally dare not speak, can only bow their heads, fast through, obviously very afraid of those Orc soldiers.

    Similar to this situation, Sheehan has seen many times since he entered Kosmos.

    "Sure enough, as lidas and anima said, not all orcs want to start a war and betray Protoss and Terrans."

    Sean is thoughtful.

    ***

    They are like wild animals in cages. They want to break free, but they can''t.

    Because they have scruples and fears.

    Since there are still a lot of such orcs, they even occupy most of the population of Kosmos.

    "That''s interesting."

    Sheen muttered to himself.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    Just as sheen felt thoughtful, there was a quarrel in front of him.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean came back, raised his hand and looked ahead.

    At this look, sheen could not help but slightly raise her eyebrows.

    Just because he saw an acquaintance.

    An acquaintance whose relationship is not very good, who even has a hand in hand, or who has taught each other a lesson unilaterally.

    "Get out of here!"

    In an angry roar, a strong, tall and strong tiger man beat back an orc soldier with one punch.

    The tiger man was not ordinary at all. His breath was so strong that many Orc soldiers around him shivered and looked frightened. He was obviously extremely afraid of him.

    The orcs passing by were also shocked by the smell, and even more by the sudden violence.

    However, they soon recognized the identity of the tiger man.

    "That''s the Minister of the tiger tribe, the top legendary strongman, nob

    An orc said this in surprise.

    The tiger man, the strong one, is nob.

    The second ranking Orc tiger tribe minister, the tiger warrior of rank 97, who was beaten by sheen in front of boztut''s house in order to meet schaffne.

    "Yes! It''s him

    "The second strongest orc, who doesn''t know him?"

    "What is minister nob doing?"

    "You call him minister nob?"

    "By the way, he is no longer a minister..."

    "What a pity..."

    The orcs were first surprised, then regretted, and began to whisper.

    Sean''s five senses through the increase of "Wai Jue Tian Ming" made him hear these conversations clearly.

    "Not the minister?"

    Sean''s brow just started to wrinkle again.

    Then, Sheehan found out that nob''s situation seems to be wrong.

    His body was tied with a strong chain, and only the chain of his hands was cracked, so that Nobu''s hands could wave freely and attack wantonly.

    There were many Orc soldiers around him with weapons, and several Orc soldiers jumped on him as if they wanted to subdue him, but Nobu threw them away rudely.

    That scene, how to look like a criminal is being escorted by soldiers, on the way to break free from the shackles of the chain, in order to escape and fight with the escorted soldiers.

    It is incredible that the orc soldiers escorting Nobu seem to be the soldiers of the tiger tribe under his command.

    "Let me go! You traitors

    Nobu fell into a rage and started to fight mercilessly. No matter how strong the orc soldiers were, they would be beaten to the ground and spit blood. They were not Nobu''s enemies at all.

    Seeing that the orc soldiers'' Legion gradually fell behind, even Nobu, who was just fighting with two fists, could not be subdued. When he was about to be knocked down by Nobu, a cold hum came out.

    "Shua!"

    The next second, a figure comes at a very fast speed and comes in front of nob.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Nobu is aware of the attack and wants to react, but he is slow because of the chain he is tied to.

    This one is slow, gave the opportunity of thunderbolt of opposite party directly.

    "Bang!"

    I saw the comer holding a huge hammer, in a whistling wind, a heavy hammer on nob''s chest.

    "Poof!"

    Nobu spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body was blasted away, smashing like shells at a group of ORC soldiers who surrounded him.

    Those Orc soldiers didn''t even have time to react, they were directly hit by the strong Nobu.

    All of a sudden, the orc soldiers also screamed one by one, blood gushing, such as lightning, fell to the ground, instantly suffered a lot of injuries.

    From this we can see how much impact nob has suffered.

    "Cough...!"

    Nobu can only decadent fall to the ground, while coughing blood, while glaring at his attacker.

    Sean, who mingled in the crowd, also turned his eyes and looked at the man.

    A closer look, it turned out to be a tiger man similar to Nobu.

    There was no big difference between them in appearance and physique. The only difference was that nob looked rough, but the man looked rather overcast. The hammer on his hand had a strong smell of blood. He was just telling everyone that he was not a good man.

    The same is true.

    "My dear brother, you are not so honest and obedient."

    The tiger man with a gloomy face came to Nobu and looked down at him with a cold smile.

    Around the orcs saw the face of the tiger man, immediately recognized his identity.

    "The second strongest tiger tribe, Minister nob''s brother, nott...!"

    "The rank is up to 96, second only to minister nob in the tiger tribe, even the nott who can rank in the top five in the whole Orc tribe?"

    "It''s also the current Minister of the tiger tribe who drove minister Nobu down."

    "That is to say, he is..."

    "Ah, he is..."

    The orcs unconsciously lowered their voice, and their vision to the tiger named nott changed.

    It is a kind of exclusion, bad, despise but have to fear the complex line of sight.

    Sean immediately understood that the tiger tribe, which ranked second among the orcs, seemed to have undergone something that could be called a coup.

    The evidence is nob''s roar.

    "I don''t have a brother like you!"

    Nob yelled at him, and his eyes were filled with anger, disappointment and hatred.

    But nott didn''t think so.

    "Don''t say that, my dear brother." Nott sneered darkly and said, "no matter how we are all brothers born of the same mother, even if you look down on me all the time, I''ll still save your life. Isn''t that enough to express my closeness to you?"

    "I Pooh!" Nob spat a mouthful of bloody saliva and growled: "if it was before, I could still treat you as my brother. Even if you were insidious, cunning and even mean, I never thought of expelling you!"

    At this point, nob''s roar grew louder.

    "But now, look what you''ve done...!"

    "You betrayed the Terrans! Betrayed the protoss! Betrayed me! While I''m not usurping the throne in the tiger tribe, I''ve taken refuge in the [original devil] evil people

    "I really regret that when you made mistakes again and again, I wanted to save your life. I left you in the tribe, and there were many people in the tribe who asked for love for you!"

    "And the result? Even if you betray me! You also betrayed all the people who helped you, helped you and believed in you

    "You''re such a mess! I want to kill you

    Nob roared like this, making the orcs around him silent.

    Many Orc soldiers also show complex and struggling colors, and even bow their heads, a look of guilt.

    Sean''s eyes twinkled as she watched the scene.

    But nott, although his face sank, had no color of guilt. Instead, the sneer on his face became more and more intense.

    "At this point, do you still think that we should follow in the footsteps of the Terrans and Protoss and fight against the new born [original demons]

    Nott raised the hammer, pressed it on nob''s body, and said coldly.

    "You can also see how the new generation [original demons] gradually brought the world into their hands in this month?"

    "What about the protoss?"

    "What about the demons?"

    "Even if there are three goddesses and six demons over there, the result is not that they are beaten to death by the new born [original demons] and reduced to the present miserable situation?"

    Little by little, nott began to exert his strength.

    "It turns out that without the Supreme God, without the devil, the Protoss and the devil are nothing."

    "Even the Supreme God has turned a deaf ear to this situation and continues to sleep in her holy land. Doesn''t this just prove that we are right?"

    "Of course, the Supreme God is supreme, omnipotent and invincible. In the eyes of that one, all we do is play in her back garden (World), right?"

    "But even if it''s a family, there are winners. Now it''s definitely stronger here, my dear brother."

    Nott''s meaning is very simple, that is, he is aware of current affairs, obedient to the strong side.

    "I''m saving our tiger tribe, saving our orcs."

    ***

    "Only by following me, obeying me, and declaring allegiance to the new born [original demons] together with Goula, can the tiger tribe and orcs survive and even grow further."

    "I''m the minister who can lead the tiger tribe to glory. Just go to the crack and be your prisoner, brother."

    With that, the sharp thorn on nott''s hammer has penetrated into Norbu''s flesh and blood.

    "Er... Ah...!"

    Norbu''s face was twisted and ferocious, struggling desperately, but because of his serious injury, he was tied with a thick chain, which was not equal to Norte''s strength.

    It made nob groan in pain.

    But he didn''t give in because of this. Instead, he stares at nott with red eyes.

    In fact, Nobu is not loyal to the Terran and Protoss.

    His belief in the protoss is not high, and his sense of belonging in the human race is not strong. What he believes is that the strong are respected. He believes that whoever has a big fist has a big voice.

    However, this is not the reason why he would be convinced by nott''s words.

    For one thing, although he is not proud of being a member of the human race, he has deep feelings for his tiger tribe.

    Second, although he doesn''t have much faith in the protoss, he also pays homage to the goddess who can perform miracles that he can''t do and guide the world without any regrets.

    Moreover, he is rough and believes in the principle that the strong are respected, but he never admits conspiracy.

    In his view, the actions of Xinsheng [the original demons] are all despicable and shameless, fearing the threat of demons and the greatness of goddesses.

    In his eyes, such new born [original demons] are not strong at all, they are just a group of despicable people.

    If it''s a head-on confrontation, how can the new born [original demons] with only two superclass exist be the opponents of the three major races with more than ten superclass?

    let alone...

    In nob''s mind, the unforgettable image flashed by.

    Thinking of the one who was trapped in the demon world because of the plot of the new born [original demon] and couldn''t go back to the human world, Nobu''s anger went up.

    "Don''t think you scumbags can be so arrogant all the time...!"

    Nob squeezed out all his strength and gave out a roar that rang through the whole cosmos.

    "Even if you try your best, it will not change the fact that you are afraid of the real strong!"

    "Three goddesses!"

    "Six demons!"

    "And... The brave...!"

    "They will certainly defeat you!"

    Such a roar, like shaking everyone''s heart, resounded through everyone''s mind.

    Suddenly, the onlookers looked at each other, and the light in their eyes became brighter and brighter.

    Orc soldiers also can''t help showing timid expression, struggling look stronger.

    Nott clearly saw all this, his heart suddenly "clattered".

    He knew it was not good.

    Orcs are not one-man at all. Not all of them choose to betray like Goula and nott.

    In fact, most orcs, like Nobu, are deeply awed by the rumors and power of the three goddesses, the six demons and the brave. They have built up their worship and hope for these existence for a long time.

    The so-called belief, to put it bluntly, is the worship of great deeds, miracles and power.

    If God doesn''t evoke miracles and is not powerful enough to call them, who will believe in them?

    The belief of the human race is just such a thing.

    The brave, the three goddesses and the six demons are undoubtedly the most widely spread great men and strong men in the world.

    Many people have been instilled with the concept of how great and powerful these beings are from the beginning of consciousness, and over time, faith emerges.

    In contrast, in the eyes of many people, the new born [original devil] really has no long-standing belief to pursue.

    Therefore, in addition to the ambitious and purposeful existence like the evil gods and the old demons, in fact, most people are not willing to betray the human race, the Protoss and the demons.

    Goula understood this, and only then would he control the important people of all ethnic groups by means of coercion, so that they would be forced to obey.

    Otherwise, if you want the orcs to submit, let alone one month, one year, ten years or even a hundred years, you may not be able to do so.

    And once the orcs are desperate to resist, nagura''s means will be able to declare the end.

    Clearly understand this, nott looked around the orcs in the eyes of the look more and more wrong, immediately realized that, if this continues, their heart of resistance will be awakened.

    therefore...

    "Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you."

    Nott''s look at Nob was murderous at last.

    He wants to set an example to others.

    In this way, we can frighten all the people present and let them know the end of the resistance.

    "Hoo

    At the moment, without any hesitation, the huge nail hammer was lifted high by nott, swung with the wind, and mercilessly hit Norbu''s head.

    That momentum, that strength, a look to know, once hit, nob''s head will be completely turned into mud.

    This is the fatal blow.

    "Hoo

    However, without waiting for the surrounding orcs to scream and scream, there was another wind.

    A figure whistled out and came to nott in an instant.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    "Dang!"

    It''s the sound of a huge hammerhead being blocked.

    In front of nott who swung the hammer mercilessly, the young man in hooded black robe suddenly appeared, stretched out a hand, and took the full blow from the current Minister of the orc''s second tiger tribe.

    The strong wind turned into waves.

    Suddenly, the mysterious man''s black robe is also surging in the strong wind.

    But he actually took a hit from a top legendary strong man with one hand. His posture was steady, his body was as straight as a pine, and there was no sign of being shaken.

    "What...!"

    Nott''s pupils snapped.

    The orcs around also reacted and showed a surprised expression.

    "Are you..."

    Norbu, who is waiting for his end, can''t help but be stunned. He looks at the mysterious black robed man who suddenly appears in front of him and helps him block the fatal blow. His face is full of consternation.

    But it didn''t end there.

    "Who are you?"

    Nott made a loud question.

    However, the comer didn''t even pay attention to his questions, or disdained to pay attention to them in general. The hand that took the Knott hammer was tight, and it was already full of magic.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, another dull sound appeared.

    But, this time, it was the sound of the hammer smashing in nott''s hand.

    Knott''s hammer in his hand was in the palm of the comer''s hand filled with magic. It was as if he had been beaten to ashes. It burst into powder in an instant.

    Without waiting for nott to react, the mysterious black robed strongman''s hem was lifted. When he felt a flower in front of him, he kicked heavily on his chest.

    "Poof!"

    The heavy foot let out the terrible power, let nott feel his internal organs are moved, can''t help but step on the Nobu''s follow-up, spewed out a mouthful of blood, like a shell to the side, smashed into a building.

    The buildings were shaken by the impact, the walls were smashed, and the tiles were sprinkled, in which nott was buried almost half of his body.

    "Damn it

    Nott was almost suffocated by the pain, and his body was in severe pain like falling apart. He couldn''t even move a few times.

    This makes nott surprised and angry, yelling at the orc soldiers who haven''t responded.

    "Up! Kill him

    Nott''s cry suddenly awakened the dull Orc soldiers.

    The orc soldiers didn''t have time to think more. At nott''s command, they hesitated for a moment. Then they immediately yelled one by one, raised their weapons and rushed to the mysterious man.

    The mysterious man raised his face slightly under his hood and looked at the orc soldiers coming from all directions. There was a chill in his eyes.

    But just when he was ready to take the shot, nob also responded.

    "Don''t hurt them! They were only instructed! "

    Nob yelled.

    The mysterious man, who was about to make a move, relaxed his body, and the coldness in his eyes disappeared.

    As a result, all the orc soldiers around burst into his side and stabbed out their weapons towards his body.

    However, just when everyone thought that this mysterious strong man would be pierced, a shocking scene appeared.

    "Bang!"¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang

    In the sound of a fierce fight between gold and iron, countless sharp weapons fell on the mysterious black robed man, but instead of penetrating his body, it was like hitting a steel wall, bursting out countless sparks.

    "What

    All the orcs who saw this scene, including nob and nott, screamed.

    Especially those Orc soldiers, feeling the anti shock force from the weapons on their hands, fell into a dull state one by one.

    But the mysterious strong man ignored all this and began to squander his power.

    "Boom!"

    With the roar of the air, amazing magic erupted from it.

    The storm like magic blew all the orcs around them away.

    Even the onlookers were not spared. They only came and screamed, and then they were blown to the ground. It was like meeting an explosive bomb.

    After a long time, everything was calm.

    However, at this moment, except for the mysterious black robed strongman, all the others had fallen to the ground, and none of them was standing.

    "Good... Strong..."

    Nob, who watched all this, murmured.

    At this time, the mysterious black robed strongman turned around and came to nob with a twinkle.

    "Go."

    He put his hand on nob''s shoulder. The man didn''t even give nob a chance to respond and agree. He moved in a flash and disappeared in the same place.

    The former Minister of the tiger tribe, who was a prisoner, was thus rescued.

    The orcs watched in disbelief.

    Orc soldiers are still on the ground, vaguely issued a number of howls, it seems that too close to each other, close to the impact of magic, more or less injured.

    Knott pushed away the debris, covered his chest, and came out of the broken building with blood on his mouth. He looked at the fallen orcs and the scene of chaos. His face was gloomy and frightening.

    "Damn it

    Notte beat the wall next to his body with hatred, and his tone was faint with some heart palpitations.

    Nob was rescued.

    This is the thing that makes nott most angry.

    Can be compared with this matter, a mysterious strong suddenly appeared in Kosmos, it is more concerned.

    "When did kosmosley have such a strong man?"

    Nott''s eyes twinkled.

    No matter what, he is a top legend with a level of 96. He is only a little weaker than Nobu, who is the second strongest orc, but he is not much weaker. He can''t be hanged by the other side like this.

    In orcs, the only one who can do such a thing is guula.

    With all the orc''s expertise and a level of 99, Goula is no worse than the extreme class.

    He just had a way to let nott be hanged unilaterally.

    in other words...

    "It''s very likely to be an extreme power."

    There is no orc, no dwarf, not even the whole Terran.

    Although, according to gewula, during the battle of Wangdu, there was an extreme level spirit magician, and the Kingdom treasure also showed far more power than the extreme level, it was obvious that the man just now could not be a magician, let alone a woman, but a strong man who could take over the orc''s own attack with all his strength empty handed.

    "Is it..."

    Nott thought of another person, but immediately denied it.

    "That person needs to be in Wangdu, and the latest information a few hours ago also indicates that he is still in Wangdu. It can''t be that person."

    So, is the other side the ultimate strength of the protoss?

    If it is a Protoss, it should be possible to use power to cover up the characteristics of being a woman and appear here, right?

    Or, the other side is the ultimate level of the demon?

    But the three extreme level strong men of the demon clan are all in the demon world, not in the human world. This is the confirmed intelligence.

    What''s going on?

    "No matter. Let''s report it first."

    Nott made the wisest choice.

    Kosmosri is not a Orc or a dwarf, and is likely to be the ultimate level of the mysterious strong, this existence, is likely to threaten the safety of the orcs or plans.

    Nott must take the news to the crevice as soon as possible and tell Goula.

    Otherwise, there is a good chance that something bad will happen.

    As for nob

    "I''ll take care of you sooner or later, brother."

    Nott dropped his grim words.

    Immediately, the current patriarch of the tiger tribe also ignored the surrounding civilians and his subordinates, and staggered to the distance.

    ......

    Kosmos, a lonely alley.

    In a flash, two figures appeared here.

    Nobu only felt that the scene changed when he came into sight, from the busy urban area to the dark alley.

    There were no Orc soldiers, no onlookers, nor Norte''s picky things around him, only the mysterious strongman who suddenly appeared in front of him and saved himself.

    This situation tells Nobu that he has got out of trouble, even out of the situation of being imprisoned and escorted, and has been free.

    At present, Nobu regardless of his injury, struggling to get up.

    "Thank you for saving me, mysterious strongman."

    Nobu gave thanks to the black robe in front of him.

    In this regard, the other side is silent for a while.

    In a moment, a voice that was not too strange to Norbu sounded from under the other''s hood.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so polite, Minister nob."

    Laughing like a joke into Nobu''s ears, let Nobu is a Leng, then opened his eyes.

    "You... Are you...!"

    Nob''s voice was startled.

    The other side turned his mouth and took off his hood.

    Who else could it be besides sheen?

    "In this situation, should I say that I haven''t seen you for a long time?" Sheen looked at Nob with a smile, and said, "although, if we really count it up, we only met in wangduli a month ago."

    Hearing the words, Nobu looked at Sean dumbly and speechlessly for a long time, and then made a rather complicated voice.

    "Why are you here?"

    Nob asked in a deep voice.

    "Well, something happened." Sheehan didn''t directly explain the situation on his side. Instead, he looked at Norbu and said, "it seems that you are much worse than when you brag in front of me, minister."

    Sean''s words were not too polite, even very direct.

    After all, if you really care about it, they are not enemies, but also opponents who don''t like each other.

    A month ago, in order to meet Schaffner, the former Minister of the tiger tribe took a large number of people to kill boztut''s family, and was beaten by Sean.

    So, even if Sheehan didn''t pay much attention to it, nob would not be too willing.

    indeed...

    "Laugh if you want to." Nob glared at Sheehan, and said, "I''m really shameful now. I''ve been saved by you. Maybe I won''t have the face to appear in front of your highness in the future?"

    With that, nob coughed a few more times. Obviously, not only was the injury serious, but also his mood was not very stable.

    Sean looked at him like this and said nothing more.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Sheehan asked directly, "how did you get to this point?"

    Sean''s words made nob''s face angry.

    His mood became unstable again.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    When Sheehan thought nob would explain to himself, he lowered his head and looked at the thick chains on his body.

    "... can you untie this for me first?"

    Nob whispered his petition.

    With no objection, sheen pulled out the holy sword hidden in the black robe and chopped it down in the moment when nob''s voice just fell.

    "Bang!"

    In the crisp sound of breaking, all the thick chains on Nobu''s body were turned into golden sword.

    "Is that it?"

    Nobu couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he looked at the holy sword in Sheen''s hand. There was envy and complexity in his eyes.

    no way out.

    How can the chains that can be used to restrain a powerful tiger like Nobu be ordinary chains?

    It was made by the blacksmiths of the dwarves, using a lot of refined steel. It''s more than enough for people or legendary demons.

    Once upon a time, some people used this kind of refined steel chain made by the blacksmith of the dwarves to restrain the dragon. As a result, they successfully bound it, making it impossible for the other side to escape.

    Although some special magic props were used to restrain the dragon''s mouth, so that the Dragon could not breathe, then it successfully restrained the other side with this kind of chain. But even the dragon, which can be called the king of demons, could be successfully restrained. From this, we can see the tenacity of this fine steel chain.

    If not bound by such things, how could Nobu, who has strange power, be escorted by a group of ORC soldiers?

    It''s better to say that nob can use strange force to break free from the fine steel chain that binds his hands, and then make resistance. That''s great.

    As a result, in front of the holy sword, such a tough restraint can be cut off with a wave.

    If Sean used the sabre in the last battle in front of the boztut house, how many rounds could he go out?

    Thinking of this, nob couldn''t help feeling complicated for a while.

    "You human beings in different worlds are really blessed with such magic weapons."

    Nob said that.

    Isn''t it?

    Since ancient times, all brave people have come from different worlds. They are not native to Ohm niepertanson, nor any other species. They are the weakest among all ethnic groups, or the weakest by nature.

    No brave man is a Protoss, no brave man is a demon, not even an elf or a dwarf, and certainly not an ORC.

    How can Norbu not feel it?

    "I really don''t know why you are so advantaged. You are not as strong as our orcs and dwarves, nor as powerful as our elves. You can only grow up little by little from the weakest stage, but you have the closest appearance to God, and you can also give birth to such a group of brave people, I don''t understand at all

    Nob said something strange for some reason.

    Sheehan raised his eyebrows again and again. As he put away his sword, he turned his eyes and looked at Nob.

    "Are you jealous?"

    Sean didn''t mean to beat around the Bush, so he asked directly.

    Fortunately, although nob is a violent temper, he is also a straightforward, or a big nerve rough man.

    "Jealousy is not enough." Nob said in a deep voice: "I just wonder if I am also a brave man, can I prevent the tiger tribe from falling into the hands of nob, or..."

    Nob didn''t say the following.

    But sheen understood.

    "Or, if you were brave, would you be able to attract Schaffner''s attention?"

    Sean pierced nob''s mind.

    This is really one of the ideas Nobu can''t help rising at this moment.

    Unfortunately, Sheehan mercilessly broke his delusion.

    "Don''t think about it. I''m not the only one who is brave. Have you ever heard that guy smile at any of the brave people before?"

    Nob was dumb when he said that.

    After all, it''s no secret that there were brave people who fell into the hands of Schaffner, but like the rest of the heroes, they were not taken seriously by Schaffner.

    Whether the emperor, the hero or the brave, in the eyes of Schaffner, are no different from ordinary people.

    She did not treat anyone in the right way. Such a rumor has already spread all over the world.

    In other words, even if nob is really brave, it will not cause the eyes of Schaffner.

    "Of course, if it''s just the degree of attention, there will be."

    Sean showed up, with neither complacency nor ostentation on his face, just a moment of boredom.

    However, things that Sean thinks are boring are extremely important in nob''s eyes.

    "... you mean that you are not the brave, but you are special, right?"

    Nob asked in a deep voice.

    Sheehan glanced at Nob and uttered a word.

    "At least I''m her brother-in-law."

    Such a sentence directly blocked all of Nobu''s questions.

    Yeah.

    Sean, at least, is Schaffner''s brother-in-law.

    Schaffner can be true to any brave man, but can''t completely ignore his sister''s partner, right?

    Dragon demon''s fiance, just this identity, is enough to make Schaffner pay attention to Sean.

    Of course, nob didn''t think that this identity alone could make Schaffner look at her with new eyes.

    Even his brother-in-law, if there is no place worthy of Schaffner''s attention, his highness probably won''t look more.

    Sean is different.

    Even when she was in the capital of the king, there was a rumor that Hearn took the hand of that one and left the public''s sight. This is enough to show that the demon''s Royal Highness had a preference for Hearn.

    At least, that doesn''t exclude this man''s contact.

    This is also the reason why many admirers of Schaffner don''t have a good taste in their hearts.

    "What is your relationship with your highness?"

    In the end, nob couldn''t help asking the question.

    For this, sheen just gave him a big white eye.

    "Good guy, if you don''t answer my question, if you ask me a question instead, it''s totally irrelevant to the current situation. In your eyes, the relationship between me and schafner is more important than your experience here and even your tiger tribe, right?"

    Sean''s angry words made nob wake up.

    Now is not the time to say that.

    Even though Nobu still can''t feel relieved, and even a little irritable, but helpless, he can''t beat the man in front of him.

    If you can''t fight it, you have no right to lose your temper and control the topic.

    As a result, nob could only smack his mouth and looked closely at sheen.

    "You must have something important to do when you come here?" Nob finally got back to the point and said, "are you here for the orcs? Or for Goula? "

    These two goals cannot be confused.

    If Sheehan is against the orcs, it means that the Terrans and Protoss are ready to fight against the betrayed orcs and wipe out the traitors.

    If this is Sheen''s intention, nob will not cooperate, and will even do everything to stop sheen.

    But it would be different if Sheehan was coming for Goula.

    This shows that the Terrans and Protoss understand the current situation of orcs and want to liberate the orcs who are ruled by the dictatorship of Goula and suppressed by the terror policy.

    If Sean''s intention is only aimed at Goula, Nobu will feel relieved about Sean and cooperate with his action.

    Sean saw through nob''s ideas.

    "I didn''t expect that you seemed to have developed limbs and simple mind. Unexpectedly, you would think about things with your brain." Sheehan raised his arm and said, "don''t worry. Although my main task this time is not to deal with Goula, it''s just my personal idea to deal with him, I''m not here to bully the orcs."

    "Is it?" Nob frowned and asked, "what''s your main task?"

    "... so, you are determined to ignore my question today, you must ask me first, right?" Sheen narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "for the sake of your performance today, I won''t teach you a lesson."

    When Sheehan said that, even if it was rough and strong, like Norbu, his face was a little unnatural.

    He can not be reconciled or unconvinced, but it is undeniable that he is not Sean''s opponent.

    This brave man is not a hero with a good temper. On the contrary, he is more likely to have a bad temper than himself.

    Even Hermes can fight, and even Magel, the dragon of demons, can kill this brave man. There is no doubt that he has super level combat power, which can make the whole newborn [original demons] fear.

    In front of this big man, his top legend is a brother.

    If you really want to be caught and beaten, you''ll probably have to admit it.

    Fortunately, sheen didn''t.

    "I don''t mind telling you." After thinking about it, Sheehan finally chose to tell Nobu the truth and said, "my main purpose this time is to save the man who was captured by guela, and the second is to deal with the anti bony boy."

    As soon as the words came out, nob''s eyes lit up.

    "You want to go into the cracks and save people?" Nobu stared at sheen tightly and said to himself, "yes, the crevice environment only has the suppression effect on the protoss, and Goula is also interested in this point. In order to avoid the threat of the three goddesses, he moved the base camp in. Besides the protoss, you are the only one who can deal with him and the threat brought by the orcs in the Terran

    This wild man is not as rough as he looks on the surface. Unexpectedly, he is very resourceful.

    In other words, if this guy was just a rash man, he would not retreat in front of Sean and give up the action of brushing the sense of existence in front of Schaffner.

    After thinking about it, nob has a decision.

    "Come with me."

    Nob said that to Sheehan.

    "Where to?"

    Sheehan asked casually, but he already had an answer in his heart.

    If there''s no accident, nob should want to take himself there.

    indeed...

    "I''ll take you to the crack." Nobu threw out these words and said: "it''s usually hidden by the border. You may not be able to find its specific location and entry method."

    "Entry method?" Sheehan didn''t care about the border, but had to care about this. He asked nob, "do you have to use a special method to get into the crevice?"

    "Do you think the cracks in the world can be easily penetrated?" Nob said rudely: "even the space is chaotic, even if you have instant movement skills or the magic of space transfer, you can''t get in."

    With that, nob turned around.

    "Anyway, you''re right to come with me."

    With that, nob went straight away.

    Sean thought about it and finally followed.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    Cosmos, a corner of the city.

    There are no buildings with ups and downs here, but just the solemn scene like a military camp.

    One by one, tents or wooden houses are built here, forming a different kind of urban area, which makes the atmosphere here completely different from other places in Kosmos.

    What makes people feel more out of place is the people here.

    Although there are orcs here, they are forbidden like an army. They are not only fully armed, but also on guard or on patrol. It seems that they have made this place a real military camp. The atmosphere is so sharp that people feel that their skin is stinging.

    But under Nobu''s leadership, Sheehan came to such a place.

    "This is

    Looking at the barracks in front of her, sheen frowned deeply.

    It''s not because it''s heavily guarded, it''s because he vaguely remembers the place.

    "Isn''t this the place where the temple of darkness sealed Lilith?"

    Yes, this is the city where the dark temple that originally sealed Lilith was located.

    Although, at the beginning, Kosmos has been undergoing an inexplicable shift, leading to the location and various places have become a mess, but Sheehan is still very impressed here, so suddenly recognized here.

    The most important thing is the inexplicable fluctuation in space.

    The fluctuation is exactly the same as the spatial fluctuation that Sean felt when he entered Kosmos, and it is also exactly the same as that of Kosmos when Sean encountered the inexplicable transfer phenomenon.

    It is this spatial fluctuation that tells sheen that this is the center of the original shift phenomenon, where Lilith''s dark temple is located.

    In this regard, nob confirmed Sheehan''s statement.

    "There used to be an orc tribe where the Virgin was born. For thousands of years, it has been guarding the dark temple under the instruction of the goddess of life."

    Nob whispered to Sheehan.

    "After the Kosmos incident, the evil god Lilith was liberated and taken away by you. Kosmos was also destroyed. Although it was rebuilt afterwards, because the dark temple is no longer there, the tribes here no longer bear the heavy mission as before. They just live here and guard the crevices of the world at the same time."

    But the orc revolution has changed all this.

    "After the strong suppression of the whole orcs, in order to avoid the three goddesses of the protoss coming to ask questions, and also to contain other alien tribes of the orcs, gewula decided to occupy here and move into the crevice of the world. The original tribe here was expelled and replaced by the people of gewula tribe."

    Nob''s explanation made sheen turn his eyes and look at him.

    "That is to say, all the orcs here are loyal followers of Goula?"

    Sean''s tone has changed.

    Nob seemed to know what Sheehan meant. After hesitating for a while, he nodded.

    "It can only be regarded as the general soldiers on the periphery?" Nobu said: "the true loyal followers of Goula and his own pro guards have moved into the crevice with him, leaving behind only an army of ordinary soldiers in the tribe."

    But there is no doubt that these people are supporters of Goula. Like Goula, they choose orcs who betray the Terrans and Protoss.

    Unlike the rest of the threatened Orc tribes, this tribe is a legion led and cultivated by Goula himself for many years.

    "Those who dare to fight against Goula have been killed long ago, and the rest are all fanatical followers cultivated by him, and all of them are very brave and good at fighting. Under that guy''s reign of terror, the weak people have probably been eliminated long ago?"

    At this point, Nobu''s eyes can not help but emerge a fierce light.

    Sheehan had also heard about guela.

    It is said that the hybrid Orc king had killed his father and usurped the position of minister for the position of tribal leader in the early days, and then launched a series of brutal actions.

    For example, the gods of the protoss were secretly destroyed, and the people in the tribe were forbidden to pray and believe in gods in private. In order to build the strongest Orc army, the policy of "the law of the jungle" was implemented in the whole tribe, leaving the strong, eliminating the weak, eliminating the rebels, and cultivating loyal ministers and dead men. Finally, the tribe was successfully built into the strongest Orc tribe.

    Although Nobu also believes in the principle of respecting the strong, he is not as ruthless as Goula. He eliminated all the weak and expelled them, leaving only the strong.

    In other words, Norbu is very dissatisfied with what Goula has done.

    In addition to what Goula has done now, Nobu is not only dissatisfied with him, but also extremely hostile and hostile.

    But for the powerful tribe built by guwula, Nobu still has to say a few words.

    "That guy''s tribe has been made solid and strong."

    "In his tribe, he must reach level 50 at the age of 20, level 60 at the age of 25, level 70 at the age of 30, level 75 at the age of 35, and level 80 at the age of 40, or he will be expelled from the tribe."

    "Those who do not reach the required level but want to stay in the tribe must challenge those who have reached the standard in the same age group and defeat them before they can continue to stay. The loser can continue to challenge other people of the same age group until there is only one loser left, and that loser will still be expelled from the tribe."

    "With this kind of policy, his tribe was built into the most powerful one among the orcs. Its power and strength are comparable to those of human beings, and even faintly surpass those of your human countries."

    This is the tribe of Goula, an army Orc group with no personal relationship, no human relationship and only strength.

    "No wonder."

    Sheehan didn''t doubt that.

    The orc soldiers patrolling and standing guard in the front barracks are really strong and powerful, which makes sheen feel more powerful than the Knights of the Kingdom and the Empire, and can be compared with the Knights of the guards.

    But this is just the most peripheral subordinates under guela''s command. The so-called Pro guards who are brought into the crevice by guela can only be stronger.

    Sheehan has reason to believe that all the orcs that guula brings into the crevice are Orc masters with a level of at least 70.

    Such a force, really together, I''m afraid that the extreme class is coming, face to face, it won''t do much good, right?

    Of course, I''m not among them.

    "Why not solve them all?"

    This thought flashed through Sheehan''s mind.

    Since these orcs are not willing to betray the orcs, but the loyal followers of guela, then anima should not persuade herself to let go of these people''s lives?

    They are real traitors, and one pot is the most favorable development for their own side.

    Sean is ready to move at the thought of this.

    Nob seemed to see Sheen''s idea and could not help saying it.

    "I don''t object to your dealing with them, but it''s better not to do it now. Otherwise, Goula will certainly receive news. At that time, even if it''s you, you won''t want to see him threaten you with the safety of the hostages, will you?"

    Nob''s words calmed Sean down a little.

    Sheehan also found that he was a bit reckless.

    Usually, I should be able to think of such a simple thing.

    It can only be said that in this month, the decline of the Terran and Protoss really made sheen feel a little uncomfortable. Only then did he feel ready to move all the time and wish to do it in person.

    Sheehan calmed down a little and gave nob a glance.

    "I didn''t expect that I would be reminded by you. You''re not as rough as you look."

    Sean felt something.

    "Hum." Nobu snorted coldly and said, "no matter how hard I say, I''m the leader of a tribe. Even though I''m usually rough, I still have to think about some problems. Otherwise, how can I make my tiger tribe the second strongest in the orcs?"

    There''s some truth in that.

    The only problem is

    "After all, it''s only the second one." Sheehan kindly reminded: "and you will not forget that your tiger tribe has become someone else''s?"

    After being stabbed by sheen, nob''s breath stagnated, and the whole person was angry.

    "How could I have been subdued and usurped the throne if nott had not threatened me with his wife and daughter?"

    Nob clenched his fist.

    "What?" Sheehan noticed the strange place and said in dismay, "you already have a wife and daughter?"

    "Is it strange?" Nob didn''t know what sheen was surprised at, and his thick eyebrows frowned.

    Sheehan immediately denounced it.

    "Isn''t it strange that you have a wife and daughter and are still so obsessed with Schaffner?"

    Sheen almost didn''t show a look of disdain.

    However, Nobu despised him faster than he did.

    "Are you qualified to talk about me? Is it clear that you already have a royal treasure as your fiancee? What do you want with the Dragon devil? "

    Nob''s disdain for sheen is beyond words.

    This time, Sean''s breathing was stagnant, and there was nothing to say.

    I almost forgot that polygamy is allowed in this world.

    In this case, with a wife and daughter to continue to pursue others, it seems not surprising?

    Don''t you have two fiancees and two little wives hiding at home?

    Have already been like this, which still has the qualification to despise others?

    When did you become a double dog? Ü³!

    not so bad...

    "My greedy people at least come to my bowl. I''m afraid your greedy people will never look at you."

    Sheen lightly threw out a word.

    "Guwu...!"

    Nob let out a strange cry from his throat, which was obviously a blow.

    This made nob a little angry and raised his big fist.

    Seeing this, sheen spoke with great interest.

    "Why? Want to fight? "

    Sean raised his fist, too.

    The fist, like a mayfly shaking a tree, is as small as a brother.

    But Sean said so.

    "You can''t beat me."

    Yes, a small fist doesn''t mean a brother.

    ¡°......¡±

    Nobu was silent. Finally, he had to put down his big fist and tell himself not to have the same opinion with this shameless brave man.

    Two people silently looked at each other, and then the tacit understanding of the staggered line of sight.

    This stagger, they found that the surrounding I do not know when actually surrounded by people.

    One by one the orc soldiers looked at them in silence, forming a circle.

    immediately...

    "There are loud intruders here!"

    So someone called.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean and nob twitched at the same time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    "Boom...!"

    It''s the sound of heavy footsteps, a lot of mixing, and running on the ground.

    When sheen and nob were found, and the orc soldiers in the orc camp were informed, all the orcs here seemed to be awakened beasts, running towards sheen and nob.

    Suddenly, countless Orc soldiers rushed from all directions, like a herd of animals, and the solemn and solemn atmosphere in the general camp became full of smoke.

    A trace of the air of extermination began to rise, so that the entire barracks are like a huge demon awakened, began to act.

    And they didn''t catch Sean and nob in the least.

    The other party may have broken in by mistake?

    The other party may have special circumstances?

    So we have to take each other alive? Shouldn''t hurt their lives?

    This kind of consideration is not in the thinking range of these Orc soldiers at all.

    Because they only received one order.

    That is to kill all the strange beings who intend to invade here.

    So, the orc soldiers who surrounded sheen and nob did not hesitate to raise their weapons and kill them.

    The murderous spirit, the momentum, is to cut Sean and nob directly into meat foam.

    See, sheen and nob two people toward each other spit a slot.

    "It''s all your big voice. Look, it''s all found out!"

    "You''re not qualified to talk about me!"

    The two just spit at each other like this, and then move together.

    "Get out of here!"

    Nobu directly used his unique skill, Juli.

    This can make Nobu''s own strength rise by a large margin, which makes Nobu be regarded as the most powerful living body in the Terran, and even makes him have the ability to move a mountain. Even the Protoss and the demons have to bow to him in the aspect of strength. As soon as they use this unique skill, Nobu''s strong body will soar.

    The muscle bulges, the height increases, the body becomes bigger, and the back also bulges into pieces. Nobu instantly turns into a giant tiger man more than three meters high. In a roar, he swings a heavy fist like a rock and roars at the incoming Orc soldiers.

    "Bang!"¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang

    In the dull thunder like loud noise, one by one Orc soldiers were blasted by nob on the spot, turned into broken kites, and flew in all directions like garbage. After a long time, they fell on the ground and turned into a pool of flesh and blood.

    Without the shackles of fine steel chains, nobuna''s powerful strength can finally be brought into play, and the orc Legion surrounding him will be defeated.

    In addition, his injuries were directly cured by Sheehan with the breath of blowing the stars, and Nobu, who had recovered to his whole body, naturally became unstoppable. The gods blocked the gods, and the demons blocked the demons.

    Compared with the violence driven nob, the movement on Sheehan''s side is not very big.

    However, in terms of the degree of terror, Sheehan''s side is undoubtedly the most amazing.

    "Hoo

    In a stirring wind, Sean''s body turned into a ghostly shadow, just like a black whirlwind, rushed to the incoming Orc soldiers.

    The black robe fluctuates violently at a very fast speed.

    I don''t know when the magnificent sword was pulled out by Sheehan.

    All the orc soldiers felt that their charge was not over and the enemy''s figure was not seen. They could only see a golden sword light.

    "Poof

    In the sound of breaking silk, the blood light of an orc soldier who rushed in the front suddenly appeared.

    His upper body flew up directly and hit the ground. A large amount of blood from his body dyed the ground red. His lower body was still running along the inertia. It was only after a certain distance that his speed became slower and slower. Finally, he stopped completely and fell to the ground, creating a second pool of blood. He died on the spot.

    The orc warrior didn''t even respond. He was dead.

    Of course, the rest of the orc fighters are treated the same way.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    The sound of the body being cut off by a sharp weapon is constantly ringing, which makes the blood light bloom.

    One by one, the orc soldiers were cut in half by the golden sword light, turned into incomplete corpses, fell into a pool of blood, completely lost their lives.

    Sean, like this, turned into a deadly black whirlwind, while charging at an amazing speed, wantonly killing one by one of the orc soldiers in the orc warrior group, just like death, reaping one by one lives.

    In the face of these loyal followers who have long been subordinated to gewula and cultivated by gewula, Sheehan has no need to show mercy at all, and his hand is fatal.

    Such a big harvest soon turned the whole barracks into a bloody battlefield. All the ground was covered with blood and the carcasses of ORC soldiers.

    If there is a third party here, seeing this scene, we will never believe that there are Orc soldiers lying on the ground, and each of them is at least level 5 or 60, right?

    For ordinary people, these Orc soldiers, who are undoubtedly strong, are reduced to the most vulnerable existence in the hands of only two people, and are constantly killed.

    ***

    Legendary!

    At least legendary!

    Moreover, they also recognized Nobu''s identity, and knew that he was a top legendary existence with a level of 97, the second strongest Orc!

    As for another mysterious swordsman in black robe, his strength is more likely to be above Nobu!

    Two top legendary intruders?

    That is not the existence that they can resist at will!

    "Come on! Go to the crack and ask for support! "

    An orc soldier, who was obviously in a high position and seemed to be the leader of the orc army here, yelled to the surrounding area.

    This caught Sean and nob''s attention.

    "Stop!"

    Nobu couldn''t help breaking through the encirclement and rushing forward.

    He can''t be alerted by the orc fighters here.

    Otherwise, if Goula reacts and threatens them with hostages, they may be helpless.

    But Nobu''s strength may be terrible, but his speed may not be able to catch up with so many people here who are likely to report.

    He can only watch a lot of ORC soldiers spread out on the spot, and the soldiers ran to report.

    Just when Nobu can only reluctantly recognize this reality, the vision rises.

    "- with the magic of vastness, lead the stars out of the sky"

    With the chant of the incantation, the stars twinkled in the orc barracks.

    "-- numerous and numerous, and numerous and numerous"

    "- follow the instructions of those who dominate the night sky, and show the mystery and track of the gods at this moment"

    "- that''s the light --"

    "- that''s the power of heaven"

    "So shine, stars"

    "-- so come down, light --"

    Huge magic is injected into the starlight, and the starlight in the barracks rises abruptly.

    "[starry arrays]"

    Finally, the magic named "celestial body" came into being.

    In the starlight, countless small celestial bodies are swept out of it, turning into beams of light, shooting in all directions.

    "What...!"

    "No!"

    "What kind of magic is this?"

    One after another, the orc soldiers changed their faces and even made a cry of surprise.

    One by one, the small celestial bodies were flying in the barracks, catching up with the orc soldiers who ran away.

    In a moment, laser like light bands burst from small celestial bodies and shot at Orc soldiers.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    The sound of the body being cut off came again.

    No, this time it''s not a cut-off, it''s a run through.

    Countless ribbons of light, like lasers, pierced the hearts or heads of ORC soldiers one by one.

    "Er...!"

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    In the scream, all the orc soldiers who were ready to report to the other side of the crevice were shot by the laser like light. They stepped on the back of those companions in front and fell to the ground, gradually becoming a pool of blood that dyed the earth red.

    "You can''t run."

    ***

    As the saying goes, as long as all the people who see themselves are killed, it is a perfect assassination.

    Synonymous, as long as the entire barracks are killed, then no one can go to inform, naturally no one will know someone sneaked in.

    Notification?

    It doesn''t exist!

    Today, Sheehan not only wants to save people, but also to kill people.

    The orc soldiers in this camp are just appetizers.

    Seeing countless celestial bodies flying back and forth in the barracks, shooting out light belts and killing one by one Orc soldiers on the spot, Nobu was relieved that none of them could escape.

    "Is this a brave man? Is that the devil

    Obviously, Sean''s style has scared tough guys like nob.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t offend him too much."

    Nobu looked at the countless Orc soldiers who fell in the pool of blood. He felt happy and mourned for guulah.

    "It''s the end of you, Goula, to provoke such people."

    Leaving such a feeling, Nobu also cheered up, roared, rushed into the orc soldiers'' army, and killed them wantonly.

    ***

    Those Orc warriors are all from their own tribe, aren''t they?

    Fortunately, Sean didn''t know about nob''s idea.

    Otherwise, he will feel deeply.

    "Originally, it wasn''t just me."

    ......

    Before long, the battle was over.

    With the rapid harvest of [spread star array], and the merciless killing and bombardment of Sheehan and Nobu, one Orc soldier in the whole barracks was counted as one. All of them fell to the ground and could not get up any more.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Nobu, with his hands stained with blood, stood gasping in a sea of blood.

    Even if he is so desperate to kill the enemy, it is really tired.

    On the other hand, sheen didn''t look tired at all. As he walked towards Nobu, he threw away the blood on the tip of the sword and made the sword clean and gorgeous again.

    Compared with the other side who is still inexplicably natural and unrestrained, and then compared with the whole body stained with blood, embarrassed like himself out of the ditch, Nobu almost doubted life.

    "So strong? Am I an orc or is he an orc? "

    Don''t we all say that humans are weak chickens with thin arms and legs?

    Is this a weak chicken?

    What am I?

    Gan!

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    At this time, Sheehan did not know. In Nobu''s eyes, he was once regarded as a demon from the brave, and also as an orc from the demon.

    If he knew, he would let Nobu know what it means to be beaten by society.

    Nobu, who didn''t know that he had escaped, looked at sheen, who put away his sword and came to him, trying to calm down his breathing.

    Well, as a strong man, he also has self-esteem. Even if he can''t beat the other side, he can''t make the other side think that he''s too big to breathe.

    So, nob tried to suppress his shortness of breath, pretending to be calm.

    "Fortunately, we didn''t let anyone go, so that even Goula didn''t find out the situation so quickly."

    That''s true.

    Who let guula be in the crevice of the world now, not outside?

    With such a shelter as the crevice of the world, the connection between Guerra and the outside world will inevitably become much weaker.

    In this case, before the fixed contact time set by the other party arrives, or before someone discovers the situation here and brings the news back, guela should not know that his army has been washed with blood.

    On the whole, it was a perfect assassination.

    "All right." Sheen curled his lips and said, "let''s hurry to the crack in the world."

    "I know." Nobu nodded heavily, pulled off his clothes, wiped the blood on his fists, and then went to the depth of the camp with his bare arms.

    Sean looked at Nobu''s physique, and he didn''t know whether to envy him or not.

    Don''t get me wrong, he doesn''t want to be the same as the other party and become a muscle man.

    But I have to say that the eight abdominal muscles really made sheen a little envious.

    After he came to omnipoten, he also fought a lot and exercised a lot. He didn''t have any fat on his body, but he was still far away from the level of eight abdominal muscles.

    In other words, even if he is upgraded and stronger, his physical strength is even better than Nobu''s, and there is no change in his body shape, not to mention his abdominal muscles, even his muscles are hard to squeeze out.

    Maybe the constitution is so, can''t change it?

    Fortunately, he is not a fat house. Otherwise, if he has no way to change his physique, he will have to think about it carefully. Should he look for magic medicine to lose weight and shape.

    Shaking his head, Sheehan stops his brain storm inertia, and then follows nob to the depth of the barracks.

    The place they came to is a vast platform, which seems to have been built recently. It looks like a brand new feeling.

    There are many Orc soldiers around. They either have blood holes in their bodies or their heads explode. It''s obvious that they are taken away by a wave of light from the spread star array.

    From the number of fallen Orc soldiers, we can see that this place should have been guarded by heavy soldiers.

    "Here it is." Nobu said in a deep voice: "fortunately you solved the orc soldiers here by magic. Otherwise, there are so many people guarding here. Even if we break through, the other side can send people to enter the crevice to inform us at any time."

    "Maybe." Sheehan replied absently, looking around.

    He subconsciously unfolds the telepathy of "external sense of destiny", and finds that he can only sense the very chaotic spatial fluctuation, and can''t feel anything else.

    No, it should be said that the very chaotic spatial fluctuations cover up all the tangible and intangible activities here.

    In this case, no matter how good the sensing ability is, people can only feel the extremely chaotic spatial fluctuations.

    The rest of the movement, even if it exists, will be covered up by extremely chaotic spatial fluctuations, making people imperceptible.

    Of course, nob was right.

    "Under such chaotic spatial fluctuation, no matter it''s instantaneous movement or spatial jump, it can''t be used successfully."

    Sheen admits that.

    "Of course, do you think I''m lying to you?"

    Nob snorted coldly, as hard as ever.

    "What about the cracks?" Heen ignored nob''s hard attitude and asked directly, "where''s the crack?"

    Nobu didn''t try to mystify, he pointed to the sky.

    "There it is." Nob said: "there is the scar left on the surface of the world by the former demon king, which was once transferred out of the surface of the world by the Supreme God with great power. It was not until the demon king destroyed the world a thousand years ago that the cracks appeared on the surface again."

    Just because of this, the spatial fluctuation here is so chaotic, and the dark temple that sealed Lilith also broke away from the cracks and returned to the ground at that time.

    After that, anima, the goddess of life, was responsible for covering and sealing the gap with the border. It was only when Danas was staring at it and intended to use Lilith in the dark temple that she broke the seal, which led to the inexplicable spatial transfer of Kosmos.

    Now, with the help of anima, the enchantment has been restored. Only the high-level orcs know how to open the enchantment.

    "You wait for me here."

    Nob said this solemnly to sheen, and then stepped onto the platform.

    Sean quietly looked at Nob, looking at the seriousness of his face. Some of his rambling posture also became serious. He put down his arms and even subconsciously stepped back to give nob the stage.

    Nob went to the center of the platform and took a deep breath.

    Next second

    "Ha

    Nob gave a big drink, his rough body unfolded slightly and began to dance!

    "Poof!"

    Sean almost didn''t spit.

    He just looked at the dance on the platform, and his face was serious. He danced like Nobu, but he felt a sudden tumbling in his stomach.

    "What are you... What are you doing...!"

    Sean can''t imagine what she saw with her eyes. She points to nob in a trembling voice and asks her questions.

    "Don''t talk to me!" Nobu yelled at sheen and said seriously: "this is a gift ceremony passed down by the goddess officer of orcs. The purpose is to present a gift to anima, the goddess of life. As long as you present a gift in front of the crevice of the border, you can open the border arranged by the goddess of life. I''ve never used it, but I''ve seen it many times. Don''t disturb me, I need to concentrate!"

    With that, nob began to dance again.

    Sean opened his mouth, wanted to say something, but couldn''t say anything.

    Now his brain is confused, and the whole person is even more stupid.

    He doesn''t understand the truth.

    However, seeing with his own eyes a strong man with big five and big three who danced in front of him, he still felt that the three outlooks had been greatly impacted.

    In particular, nob''s face was serious, as if he was really doing a very sacred thing. It was called concentration and awe. Sheen almost couldn''t resist rushing forward and slashing this guy to death with a sword.

    In the end, sheen had to turn around and let himself stop watching the hot eyed dance.

    Eyes will be scared!

    Nightmares at night!

    Is this guy on purpose? Is it on purpose?

    If he is going to beat himself in this way, Sheehan admits that he is not his opponent!

    "I, sheen, would call you the strongest!"

    So, can you please stop?

    I feel like my head is full of that hot eye dance. Sheen is really bad. I don''t know how to fork that bastard several times.

    No... what am I doing with him!?

    "Ouch ~ ~"

    Sean just threw up.

    It''s such a long time.

    It was not until a long time later that Sheehan heard nob''s voice.

    "It''s a success!"

    With the sound of such satisfaction coming into his ears, sheen clearly felt that the surrounding chaotic spatial fluctuations had changed.

    He immediately turned around and saw a face of excited Nobu, also saw Nobu''s top, a crack slowly appeared.

    It''s like a crack carved directly in space, like a crack growing in midair.

    The crack is extremely dark, and like a black hole, it constantly absorbs the magic around it, letting the magic flow into the bottomless interior.

    Seeing the crack, Sheehan finally understood what is called "the wound of the world".

    That is the trauma of the real world itself, a wound that can never be healed, and even the Supreme God is helpless.

    "How''s it going? See? "

    Nob finished his task and walked to sheen with a proud smile.

    However, Sheehan is a step back without any trace.

    Nob''s steps stopped.

    Sean couldn''t help but look away.

    Looking at Sean like this, nob couldn''t help asking.

    "Why do you step back?"

    Nob stares at Sean.

    "No, nothing."

    Sheehan, however, had no conscience and tried to muddle through.

    Unfortunately, nob once again raised his pace and took a step in the direction of Sheehan.

    Seeing this, sheen shivered and subconsciously stepped back.

    ¡°......¡±

    Nob was silent.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean was silent.

    The two men looked at each other, making the atmosphere more subtle.

    After a while, nob rushed to Sheen''s direction.

    "Lying trough!"

    Sheen was so frightened that he turned his head and ran at the speed of light.

    "You bastard are really avoiding me!"

    Nobu was angry, and his feet caught up quickly in the loud noise of "pedaling".

    "Don''t come here!"

    Sean yelled at Nob behind him.

    "What are you running for?"

    Nob''s roar was louder.

    "What are you after?"

    Sean ran wildly.

    "I feel that you look down on me from your words and deeds!"

    Nob continued to roar.

    "I didn''t!"

    Sean continued to run.

    "If not, what are you running for?"!? What are you running for? "

    Nob''s relentless pursuit.

    They ran one by one and chased the other. In the twinkling of an eye, they ran around the whole platform and did not know how many laps.

    "Hum!"

    At this time, the cracks in the sky suddenly trembled, and the darkness inside suddenly faded.

    "This is

    Sean was stunned for a moment.

    Nob just stopped and yelled to sheen, "come on! Let''s go in! Otherwise, when it turns black again, we can''t get in! "

    In this case, Nobu first stepped on the ground and rose up in a crack like sound, like a shell, into the crack.

    Sheehan immediately realized that this might be the way nob said to get into the crack.

    "Did you have to wait for it to fade before you could get in?"

    Sean also suddenly stepped on the underground rock plate, turned into a streamer, with a strong wind, rushed into the crack.

    After a while, the boundary expanded again, covering up the past.

    The camp was quiet again. Only the corpses on the ground told others that it was no longer peaceful here.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    The crevice of the world, the interior.

    This is a distorted world.

    There is no sun.

    There is no moon.

    If the sky has the aurora in the non-stop circulation, slightly pan moving.

    The atmosphere fluctuates back and forth like a mirage.

    Here is a world that is totally different from the surface of the world, and even gives people a distorted picture. It is also the inner side of the world.

    Just as there are viscera under human skin and flesh, there is also an unknown inner side in the world besides the appearance. No one can peep at it or reach it. Only after the battle between the demon king and the Supreme God leads to the trauma of the world itself and cracks, can there be a way to get here.

    Of course, there is no living thing here.

    Don''t say it''s a living thing. There are no flowers and trees here.

    However, in the depth of such a world, there is a town.

    It''s a town that seems to have migrated from other places and occupied the deepest part of the town.

    There are buildings and streets in the town. Although the scale is small, there are many Orc soldiers standing guard, firmly guarding every corner here.

    If you look carefully, you can also find that there are orcs who are transporting all kinds of materials, and dwarf blacksmiths who have borrowed some facilities and are building weapons, armor and even magic products.

    They are distributed in all directions of the town, surrounded by a palace in the center of the town.

    The palace is like a pyramid in Egypt, with a ladder like structure. There is only one long ladder leading to the top gate of the palace, which allows people to enter the interior of the palace.

    It''s hard for ordinary people to imagine that there is such a town and such a palace in such a place where life can''t be bred and allowed to survive.

    No one came to the direction of the town, so that the town was so lonely there, like Loulan in the desert.

    Until a moment, the sky, an aurora suddenly swept.

    "Shua!"

    "Shua!"

    Two figures came out of the aurora one after the other and entered the inner side of the world.

    Those who come, of course, are Sean and nob.

    "Bang!"

    Nob heavily fell on the ground, stepped on the ground there, let the ground appear a hole.

    "Hum!"

    Sheehan was shocked by the magic of his whole body, and his whole body suddenly stopped in mid air, suspended there, and did not fall to the ground.

    He looked up and looked around.

    "Is this the interior of the crevice?"

    Sean looked around curiously.

    "Finally came in."

    Nobu also vaguely excited, his eyes suddenly turned to the lonely town, his eyes twinkled with fierce light.

    "Here I am, guula."

    Nob began to murmur with hatred.

    He would want to come here for only one purpose, that is to rescue his wife and daughter, and then bring down guwula, so that the orcs can return to their original appearance.

    Of course, nob knows very well that it is very difficult to achieve this with his own strength.

    Apart from other things, it''s very difficult for him to pass the single pass of guwula.

    In the past, it is not that he has not challenged Goula.

    Goula is the king of the orcs, the strongest orc, and Nobu is the second strongest ORC. Of course, they can''t have never met each other.

    In other words, if ENOB''s character has not challenged each other, how can he be willing to be second?

    He has challenged Goula several times, but they all failed miserably.

    Although Goula is only two levels higher than Nobu, Nobu is just a tiger man, but Goula has the expertise of all Orc species, and has more powerful unique skills than Juli. Nobu is not his opponent at all.

    Therefore, Nobu deeply understood that he did not have the capital to fight against Goula.

    But that doesn''t mean nob won''t fight.

    After understanding what Goula had done to the orcs and that he had been betrayed by his own brother, Nobu, frustrated, had already made up his mind to die with Goula for the sake of the orcs, the tiger tribe and his wife and children.

    For this reason, Nobu would revolt in the process of being escorted.

    Because he knew that he would not fight back at that time. When he was escorted here and surrounded by Goula and his most elite troops, he would not even have the ability to fight back.

    Fortunately, he met sheen, not only saved by sheen, but also brought an almost unmatched helper.

    Thinking of this, nob raised his head and looked into the air.

    "Don''t look, brave, hurry down, don''t be found by the sentry!"

    Nob yelled in the air.

    Sean, suspended in mid air, rolled his eyes.

    "Aren''t you afraid to be found with your loud voice?"

    I''ve suffered a loss once. I dare to shout like this. I''m afraid you''re not a fool, are you?

    Besides, he''s a fool who can make a fool of himself

    She shivered when she thought of the enchanting dance offered by her partner outside.

    Nima, there''s a real psychological shadow.

    "When I go back, I have to let the beauties around me wash my eyes."

    Sean made up her mind to let Roxie or the obedient melica dance in front of her.

    The two one is Princess highness, the other is the elf girl.

    As for Ayi and tyer, sheen didn''t expect them.

    Expecting the two girls to dance in front of her, Sean might as well expect Schaffner to dance for her.

    At least, she once danced in her dreams, didn''t she?

    If not, let Rasha come.

    As the perfect maid, my elder sister should be able to dance, right?

    Well, when I think about it a little bit, I feel a little excited.

    Norbu let out a growl of impatience as Sheehan was immersed in fantasy.

    "Are you coming down or not?"

    The roar was so loud that Sean''s delusions were shattered.

    For a moment, sheen wanted to blow the dog''s head... No, it was tiger''s head.

    This is a dream breaker!

    Sean, who was in a bad mood, wanted to move on for a moment, but found that the space here was more chaotic than outside.

    "It seems that in the inner side of the world, you don''t want to use the ability of instant movement."

    Sheehan has no choice but to admit this fact.

    However, the impact on Sheehan is not great.

    At his present speed, even if he can''t move as fast as an instant, his combat effectiveness will not be greatly reduced because he loses this ability.

    So Sean dropped down and landed beside nob.

    "Can you still lead the way?"

    Sheehan asked nob very simply.

    Nob is also straightforward.

    "No The tiger man Zhuang Han said: "that town was built when gewula and his tribe moved in. How can other people know the terrain except themselves?"

    ... which means this guy''s useless, right?

    Sean looked at Nob with a trace of malice.

    "What do you... What do you want?"

    Norbutong was cold, and then he looked at sheen with some vigilance.

    "Nothing." Sheen showed a kind smile and said, "just thinking, since you are not familiar with the terrain, is it a burden to take you next?"

    "Ha?" Nob pointed to himself in amazement and said, "do you think I''m a burden?"

    Heaven and earth conscience, this is definitely the first time Nobu has been said to be a burden.

    In the past, where did he go? He was regarded as either a big man or a thigh. When was he regarded as a burden?

    Have you ever seen a 97 level burden?

    You''re not afraid of thunder and lightning when you say that?

    Unfortunately, sheen is not afraid.

    "What are you going to do next?" Sheen said bluntly, "can you be a pendant behind my ass?"

    "I..." nob almost didn''t swear.

    But it''s true.

    Sean has the ability of concealment. Even if he doesn''t have the ability of instant movement, he can perfectly sneak into the town and try to find out the hostages.

    What about Norbu?

    Does this big guy know how to sneak?

    I''m afraid I can only drive it directly, right?

    Nob himself understood this and could not help saying.

    "Can''t you take me with you? Can I at least be a powerful helper? "

    Nob tried to prove his worth.

    Sheehan did not deny that.

    "Well, then." Sheehan thought about it and said, "I''ll give you a mission."

    "What?" Nobu came to the spirit, patted his chest and promised, "you say, I promise to finish it for you."

    "Good." Sheehan nodded, then pointed to the town gate and said, "see there?"

    "I see it." Nob answered honestly.

    "Rush through." Sean''s brief and comprehensive expression.

    "... what?" Nob was silent for a moment and began to doubt his ears.

    "I said, you rush over." Sean said seriously: "you are so big, your goal is so obvious, plus the top legendary skills, ordinary characters can''t do anything for a while and a half. If you rush to make a scene, the people inside will pay all their attention to you, and even send out the real experts."

    Now nob was completely silent.

    Still, although he looks like a big old man, he can actually use his brain by accident.

    So, what Sean wanted to say, he understood.

    "... you want me to be bait?"

    The corner of nob''s mouth twitches to say that he does not want to believe the guess.

    Sean immediately gave him a thumb.

    "It''s so smart. It''s worthy of being the former Minister of the tiger tribe."

    Sean''s words made nob want to blow his dog''s head.

    But he also understood that if he could attract other people''s eyes to himself, it would be greatly beneficial to Sheehan''s rescue operation.

    With Sheehan''s strength, the only thing to worry about is that Goula takes hostages to threaten him.

    In addition, rescuing the hostages is conducive to liberating the orcs, which is also the biggest purpose of Sheehan''s trip. He must rescue the hostages first.

    This made nob''s expression uncertain.

    Before long, he gritted his teeth and stared at Sean.

    "Remember, save my wife and daughter."

    That''s all nob wants to emphasize.

    "Don''t worry."

    Seeing nob compromise, Sheehan also put aside his joking attitude and nodded.

    In fact, with his ability, it''s not very difficult to take Nobu in with [Li Jue Tian Ming], sneak in without anyone''s detection, and then find the hostage.

    Once upon a time, even the secret base set up by the Moro and the high priest could sneak in perfectly without being discovered by anyone. This time, it''s no doubt.

    But not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.

    In this month, the Terrans and protoss have fallen down many times, but Sheen has not forgotten.

    Having learned a lesson, Sheehan naturally doesn''t want to be blindly confident any more.

    Perhaps, someone else has the means to spy out their own stealth. Maybe.

    Even, the other party may have expected that they would come here, that the Terrans and Protoss would send people to rescue the hostages, so they set traps here, waiting for the Terrans and Protoss to step on them. That is also very likely to happen.

    This has happened several times in the past month. Sean can''t help being more cautious.

    Based on this consideration, Sheehan decided to use the most entrusted method to rescue the hostages first.

    Tactically, you can despise the enemy, but in combat, you have to pay attention to the other side, so as not to fall into the trap of the new [original devil].

    Nob accepted his task as if he could understand Sheehan''s idea.

    "Remember, my wife''s name is Lily may, and my daughter''s name is larra."

    Leaving this sentence, Nobu left speechless and rushed to the direction of the town.

    Sean watched nob leave, a flash, also disappeared.

    This is the beginning of the rescue operation.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    "Boom!"

    In the orc town with a little lonely atmosphere, at a certain moment, a sudden roar resounded.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Explosion?"

    "What happened?"

    The orcs in the town were startled.

    But not long after, a burst of angry screams sounded one after another, into the ears of every ORC.

    "Enemy attack

    "Enemy attack

    Hearing such a warning sound, many orcs showed a look of consternation.

    "Enemy... Enemy attack?"

    "How can there be an enemy attack?"

    "This is not the inner side of the world. Are we alone here?"

    The orcs opened their eyes wide.

    It was the first time that the enemy attacked us when we moved here for a month.

    As the orcs said, only the orcs'' high-level people know the way to enter the world. They are the only orcs brought in by the "King". At most, they are the dwarf blacksmiths who are sent from the kingdom of the dwarves to make weapons here for the next war.

    Under such circumstances, there should be only their own people in their own camp. How can there be enemy attacks?

    But orcs are not slow to respond.

    "Come on! Back up

    A lot of ORC leaders who were not in a low position started to shout, awakened the orc soldiers in consternation, and let them all react and start to support.

    All of a sudden, the whole Orc town seemed to be shocked, so that there were Orc troops running in the streets one by one, fighting in the direction of the roar.

    When they arrived at their destination, they found that a man had broken in through the main gate of the town.

    "Boom!"

    In the roar, the giant tiger man, who is more than three meters tall, just like a fierce beast, broke through the front door full of smoke and dust.

    "Gewula --!"

    Nobu grabbed an orc''s head in one hand, lifted them like garbage in his hand, and roared at the whole town.

    "I have come to avenge! Goula! Get out of here

    Nobu on the side of such a roar, while the hands of the orcs as throwing weapons in general hard hit the crowd around.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    With two loud noises, two orcs hit a group of ORC soldiers heavily, which made them vomit blood and fall to the ground on the spot.

    As for the two orcs, they are more out of breath and less close to each other. I''m afraid they won''t live long.

    Looking at this scene, many orcs were shocked and angry.

    "That''s nob of the tiger tribe...!"

    "Didn''t he get caught?"

    "It''s him...!"

    "He was the attacker!"

    The leaders of several Orc soldiers looked at the roaring nob. When they were angry, there was another panic.

    no way out.

    The assailants are the top legendary strongmen, and even the second most famous among the orcs, second only to their "King". How can they not panic when they play such roles?

    And nob naturally won''t give them time to calm down.

    "Come out! Goula

    Nobu, like a runaway chariot, suddenly charged and directly hit a group of ORC soldiers.

    There was a loud noise, which made the orc soldiers howl, as if they were hit by a chariot, and they all turned into ragged balls and flew out.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah

    Nobu, like this, began to launch a surprise attack, either to bump the orc soldiers around, or to wave huge fists to blow out one by one.

    The orc soldiers, as if they had encountered a wild animal out of control, were suddenly involved in Nobu''s rampage, making the screams and wails ring one after another.

    "Stop... Stop him!"

    "All together!"

    "Let the stronger tiger, pig or werewolf be the vanguard!"

    "Control him! Send someone to tell the senior adults to come over! "

    "The enemy is a top legend! It''s not someone we can control! Go and ask the adults over 80 to come here

    One by one, the orcs, like small captains, issued such instructions.

    Suddenly, some people continue to be involved in Nobu''s rampage, while others rush to report.

    The whole town was in a mess.

    This scene, let seem to fall into the rage, but in fact than who are calm Nobu in the heart of secretly called.

    "Yes, that''s it. Gather them all."

    No matter the general Orc warriors or the orc strongmen who belong to guwula, it''s best to focus on their own side.

    It would be even better if we could get Goula''s attention and let him come here.

    Although, in that way, I would be in danger, but the more dangerous I was, the more relaxed Sean was.

    "Come on! Come on, everyone

    Nob had let go, growled and charged again.

    "Boom!"

    The roar resounded through the town again.

    In this way, nob fulfilled his duty to make the town chaotic bit by bit.

    ......

    On the other hand, in a vast hall, the king''s ear, which dominates the town and the orcs today, moves. With his amazing hearing, he finds the commotion outside.

    He looked out at the town and sneered.

    "It seems you guessed right, nott. Your brother is really here, or for me."

    Goula said to the tiger man standing behind him.

    "It''s not hard to guess." Nott was also sneering, and he was much more gloomy than gueula. He said: "after getting out of trouble, he certainly won''t sit by and watch his wife and daughter, or watch the tiger tribe and orcs fight against the Terrans and Protoss under our control. In addition, he knows the way to enter here, and he can''t wait to find his door after getting out of trouble. It''s very normal."

    In the first time, nott brought the news of his brother''s getting out of trouble and his possible follow-up actions here and handed them to guula.

    So neither Goula nor nott was surprised that nob was here and attacked the town.

    They''re not afraid of nob.

    Or promise special strength is inferior to Norbu, but in the eyes of Goula, Norbu is not even a threat.

    The second strongest Orc?

    Second only to your own Orc?

    Do you think that if you are closest to yourself, you can threaten yourself?

    Goula laughed scornfully.

    With all the orc''s strong points, he was born with an advantage and much stronger than any other ORC.

    In addition, his level is higher than Norbu, and his unique skills are also better than Norbu. Guula, who is better than Norbu in all aspects, has no reason to lose to Norbu.

    If he''s serious, he''s even confident of beating nob in a minute.

    If he plays hard, regardless of the possibility of injury, it is not impossible to kill Nobu.

    The gap between them is so big.

    The reason why the other side is second is not that he is most likely to threaten himself, but that all orcs except guwula can''t match him.

    In a classic word, it is not that the second place is not strong enough, but that the person who is much better than him can only be the first place.

    Compared to nob

    "I care more about the mysterious strong man you mentioned." Goula narrowed her eyes and murmured, "he doesn''t seem to be making a scene here with your brother."

    "Indeed." Nott is not a fool, suddenly thought of the reason, said: "my dear brother should be just a bait, the mysterious strong man should have another purpose."

    "I see." Goula sneered and said, "is the purpose to rescue my hostage?"

    "That''s the only possibility." Nott said thoughtfully: "my brother seems to be a muscular and simple minded man, but he is actually very good at thinking. Even if he is not so smart, he will not do anything meaningless like this, just to die."

    I have to say that as nob''s brother, nott knows his brother very well.

    Otherwise, nott will not take advantage of the opportunity to succeed.

    And Goula is obviously not very interested in Norbu.

    "In that case, your dear brother will be yours." Goula waved like he didn''t care: "even if you are weaker than him, and I have so many people here to help you, you can''t take him alone, can you?"

    After hearing Goula''s comment on his "weak" speech, Norte''s face was not very good-looking.

    But there''s no way. It''s true that he is weaker than Nobu. It''s almost impossible for him to beat the other side alone without some advantages.

    When he usurped the throne, he subdued Nobu with the threat of hostages.

    When Norbu broke free from the fine steel chain, he was surprised and seriously injured by the other party''s failure.

    Now, the other side strong return, if you directly on, lose the possibility is very big.

    Nott, who had to admit it, replied calmly.

    "I''ll take him." "Can I kill him this time?" nott said darkly

    "Well, kill it." Goula seemed to be executing an insignificant figure, saying: "before I wanted to increase my chips, I wanted to save this guy''s life. Since this guy doesn''t want to be honest, it''s up to you."

    "That..." nott''s eyes turned. He didn''t know what he thought. He whispered: "his wife and daughter..."

    Smell speech, Ge Wula brow a pick, smile not to smile of looking at Notte.

    Nott chuckled.

    Goula immediately burst out laughing.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such an interest." Goula waved his hand and said happily, "OK, I''ll give you some sweets. You can handle the wife and daughter."

    Hearing this, nott just flashed in front of his eyes and stepped back happily.

    All that was left was Goula, with a twinkle in her eyes.

    "The mysterious strongman..."

    Goula thought about it, then turned and went in one direction.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    "Boom..."

    I don''t know how many times the roar spread slightly in the town, not only into the ears of the ruler of the town, but also into Sean''s ears.

    "Has it begun?"

    Sean listened to the whole town and murmured to himself.

    "Now that nob has started, I can do the same."

    By this time, Sheehan had entered the town.

    He conceals himself with the ability of "Li Jue Tian Ming". He walks on the street where Orc soldiers rush to the main gate anxiously, and his eyes are fixed on the pyramid like palace.

    The conspicuous building is obviously telling sheen that it is his destination.

    Even if the hostages are not necessarily there, Goula will be there.

    After all, the hybrid, who is known as the orc king, will live there anyway and regard it as the type of his palace.

    If he is there, the possibility that the hostages will be there will be higher.

    "If only the telepathy of waijue Tianming could work."

    In that case, it would be much easier for Sheehan to find the hostages.

    Unfortunately, this is the inner side of the world, a place where space is not very stable. Not only is the ability of instant movement forced to be used, but even the sense of the world will become extremely inaccurate because of the chaotic spatial fluctuations.

    In this case, the only thing we can rely on is our own five senses, or the sixth sense without any reason.

    Fortunately, Sean''s "Wai Jue Tian Ming" also has a positive effect on the six senses.

    So, with his extraordinary sense ability, Sheehan has successfully grasped the current situation and the location of the destination.

    "I don''t know how many obstacles there are."

    Sheehan doesn''t think that such an obvious plan to divert the tiger from the mountain and attack the west can make a cruel character like guwula fall for the bait.

    In addition, nott already knew that someone had rescued Nobu. If he came to report to guula at the first time, guula would be on guard.

    As a result, Nobu''s action, seemingly dangerous, is not fatal.

    At least, Sheehan doesn''t think that in such a situation, Goula will really send all his fighting power to nob, leading to his base camp becoming an empty city.

    There must be a limit to what Nobu can attract.

    And some real strong men, led by guela, will not go out because of one nob, but will wait for sheen at the destination.

    But that''s exactly what sheen needs.

    "Even if he knew that it was a bait, Goula would send someone to guard the hostage just in case."

    That is to say, Sheehan only needs to follow those who are not moved in this situation and firmly guard their own place, so there is a great chance to find the captured hostages.

    "Although there is a risk of disturbing Goula, the guy didn''t know that I was the one who saved nob and that I was the one who came."

    In this case, the confidence of the other side as a strong man close to the limit level will definitely not raise too much vigilance and directly take the hostage as the handle.

    That''s what sheen wants to see.

    Using nob as bait seems to arouse the enemy''s vigilance. In fact, compared with the threat brought by Sheehan''s real appearance, this vigilance will be greatly reduced.

    On the contrary, there is an opportunity.

    Sean, who has done this, is also cautious.

    "If you can''t avoid stepping on the trap laid by Zhongsheng [the original devil], I''ll admit it."

    That''s all Sean has to do.

    Next, he will go to mang, too.

    "Go ahead."

    Sean breathed out a breath, stopped thinking, calmed down her body and mind, and entered a state of mental and spiritual unity.

    Such a state is conducive to Sheehan''s promotion of all senses to the limit.

    In such an environment, there must be some benefits.

    Then sheen turned into a shadow and flew away in the direction of the palace.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Sheehan swept to the top gate of the palace, and quickly swept in.

    None of this was discovered by anyone.

    ......

    At the same time, Goula came to a room that no one knew.

    This room is very secluded, in the deepest part of the palace, and hidden behind the secret door, with a border for concealment.

    In the room inside the border, the light is very scarce, even very dim, and you can''t see any brilliant place.

    There is only one table and a mechanical prop on it.

    Goula came to the prop, reached out, pressed it, and poured the magic into it.

    "Zheng..."

    The prop began to shine.

    It''s a magic prop.

    The light from the magic props converged together and soon formed a curtain of light.

    In the light curtain, a figure, like a reflection in the water, emerges quietly.

    Looking at this figure, the arrogance on guwula''s face could not help converging a little.

    "I''m Goula."

    Goula spoke in a deep voice.

    "Can you hear me? Young master

    As soon as the words came out, the figure in the light curtain moved slightly.

    "I can hear you, Minister Goula."

    A gentle voice came out of the reflection.

    If Sean were here, he would recognize the owner of the voice.

    There was no one else but Danas in the gentle voice of a noble young master.

    The master of the voice is the leader of the new born [original demon], the son of Hermes, who has become a complete demon man. In this month, Danas, the initiator of the war, has calculated all the life races of omnipotence.

    The other party also contacted Goula before the original demon was in trouble, and before Hermes had trained Magel, the demon dragon, he convinced him and even won him over, making him the leader of the traitors among the orcs.

    It''s just that, unlike then, Danas is now a complete existence of demons.

    His strength is much stronger than guela, who thinks highly of himself.

    To be honest, Goula is a little envious.

    No, I should say I''m very envious.

    After all, Goula knew how weak Danas was before the plan was successful.

    In the past, the young master of the magic fighter, who was just created by the magic of living body creation, is now transformed into one of the few super strong men in ohm niepertanson. This incredible leap and transformation makes Goula envious beyond recognition.

    Goula is very clear that although he has amazing talent, he can never reach this level.

    It''s not a realm that can be achieved with high talent. It must be the qualification of special selected talents.

    A hybrid with all the orc''s specialties is very special, but it''s much less special than Danas, who got up to be the son of the half demon.

    Goula is confident that he will be promoted to the extreme level and become a strong one in his lifetime, but he has absolutely no confidence to break through the limit of life and become a super existence.

    Danas has such possibility, and successfully reached the realm that he can''t touch. How can guula not feel envious?

    Fortunately, the other side didn''t show his superior side in front of gewula after he became a demon man. He still talked with gewula as a collaborator and helper, which made gewula''s self-esteem feel better.

    Otherwise, Goula may not be willing to be instructed.

    Thinking of this, Goula did not beat around the Bush too much and went straight to the point.

    "As originally agreed with you, I will report to you as soon as I am attacked here."

    Goula explained his intention.

    you ''re right.

    He''s here to report to Danas.

    This is what Danas made an appointment with Goula after he decided to move here.

    "Did it start?" Danas was not surprised at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "I think the three goddesses are almost unable to sit down. This time is just right."

    "Ah." Goula said calmly: "as you predicted, the other side will fight me first when the counterattack horn blows."

    "Who wants us to have too many things for them? In the style of the three goddesses, we will try to save people at the first time, right Danas said with a smile: "if it is the moon demon, she will not easily choose the action that is easy to be guessed. On the contrary, she may secretly find out the position of my side before saving people. In launching the rescue operation, she will treat the rescue operation as a feint. In fact, she will solve the enemy''s general in the first time."

    "Is it?" Goula browed and said, "no wonder what you fear most is her."

    "Not the most." Danas Shi Ran''s way: "what I fear most is the brave."

    "... is it necessary to be so afraid of him?" Goula could not hide his malice and said: "it''s just an alien human who has gone through the dog luck and has the talent to become a brave man. Besides relying on the natural holy sword and talent to do whatever he likes, the rest rely on the help of the Protoss and the demons. I really don''t think that kind of person is more threatening than the moon demon sera."

    In exchange for his speech, Goula only received a slow sentence from Danas.

    "Maybe the devil thought like you, so she died."

    In a word, it directly blocked all the disdain of Goula.

    That''s what danus said to himself.

    "Those people are the most incredible existence in the world. They are found in many famous events in history. The great deeds and miracles they create are not even comparable to those of the Protoss. Even if they are just human beings, they often create legends that others can''t do in any way, just by relying on the power of the holy sword and extraordinary talent."

    "This is the ace of the protoss, the strongest hero of the Terrans, the natural enemy of the demons, and the existence of the Supreme God and the demon king."

    "So don''t look down on the brave."

    "Otherwise, you''ll die ugly."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Goula was silent.

    He can''t refute.

    Even if he looked down upon the brave again, he had to admit that Danas was right.

    Because, this has been confirmed in the innumerable years of history of Ohm niepertanson.

    In ohmnipotansen, the legends, miracles and great deeds created by the brave people of the past dynasties have surpassed the goddess of the Protoss and reached the level of equal fame with the demon king and the highest god.

    Perhaps he is not the origin of the world, nor the source of racial life. He can''t even create the world and destroy the world like the Supreme God and the devil. But his reputation in the world is no less than those two supreme beings.

    Of course, it is also because of this that Goula has reason to envy each other.

    Sean, in particular, has been in this world for less than a year, but he has evolved from an ordinary alien world to the present stage. Even the brave men of all ages can''t reach such a speed.

    And he was more special than the brave men of all ages.

    After all, the Braves in the past dynasties were blessed by one of the three goddesses, assisted by the protoss, and fought as Terran heroes on the battlefield.

    What about Sean?

    Not only the protoss, but also the demons have become his backing, and even the blessings are given by the Supreme God.

    In addition, the Kingdom''s treasure is his fiancee, and the Dragon demon is also his fiancee. Even the demon schafrenne looks like him, and all the demons have a deep relationship with him. It can be said that the brave man has done something that the brave men of all ages can''t do.

    This brave man is very special.

    And the more special people are, the more terrifying they are.

    Newborn [original devil] even the reason why the other party was called to this world is still unclear.

    In addition, the other party holds the blessing of the Supreme God. People, including Goula, must be doubting whether the person who called sheen is the Supreme God who has been hidden from the world?

    If the supreme gods are rivals

    Goula is afraid to think about it any more.

    If it turns out that way, the new born [original devil] is just a joke, and his rebellion is also a joke. The only function is to be recorded in the history books and tell the people of later generations that there was such a stupid loser in the former ohm niepertanson.

    Fortunately, a month later, the human world has almost become purgatory, but the supreme existence has never been miraculous.

    At the moment when the devil is gone, any change in the world is just a game in his eyes. There is a great possibility that the one who is still sleeping does not wake up. The other party''s possibility of ignoring the current world change is infinite, and tends to be 100%.

    It''s a lot of comfort for guuela.

    I believe that even the most stupid people don''t think that they can fight against the Supreme God.

    Now that the devil is no longer there, there is no doubt that the strongest is the invincible existence beyond the specification. Even if all the people in the world are put together, it is not enough for others to pinch.

    "What am I going to do?" Goula cleared up her mood and turned back to the subject. She said, "although someone broke into me, I''m not sure if it''s brave."

    Danas responded to Goula''s words with a careless laugh.

    "If that brave man does it, he won''t let you know." Danas said bluntly: "however, the most likely shot is him, this is my idea."

    The demons are trapped.

    Protoss will be suppressed in the inner side of the world.

    In this case, if you want to enter here to rescue the hostages, you can only let the Terrans do it.

    However, if a large force is deployed, it will be a problem whether all of them can successfully attack the crevices, not to mention that it is not an easy thing to mobilize the masses, to cross such a long distance, through so many demons and the threat of demon cubs, and to reach Kosmos.

    Therefore, the Terran can only send a few elite to do this.

    However, even if a few elite can successfully reach Kosmos and enter the inner side of the world, it is not necessarily the opponent of guula and his Orc army.

    In this way, the only person who is most likely to make a move and has a guarantee of success is the brave.

    Sean and others are very clear about this matter, and Danas knows it well.

    Because of this, Sheehan and others worry about whether there will be a trap set by the new [original devil] in advance.

    In view of this, Danas would say that Sheehan is the most likely one, but not absolutely.

    "The Terran and Protoss may be willing to take risks and send out strong ones other than the brave ones just in case, isn''t that possible?"

    Goula said what he thought.

    It is said that there is an extreme level spirit magician in the current Terran. He is the blessing of nadura, the goddess of nature, and has also obtained the most powerful natural wand for the magician. His strength is not inferior to the three extreme level strong men of the magician.

    The mount of the brave is also an extreme dragon. It''s very powerful. Even the cadres of the Dragon demon are not her opponents.

    If it were these two people, it would be possible for them to be sent out.

    With their strength, even if the battle is not successful, they are more likely to retreat than others.

    It''s just

    "If the brave come, with the power of the holy sword, it can also break the means we use for the Yin people. But if two extreme levels come, once we step on the trap we prepare for the brave, there will be only one end." Danas spread out his hand and said: "Protoss and kingdom will not allow the precious fighting power of two extreme levels to be folded here. The risk is too great."

    "But it''s still possible?" Goula frowned and said, "what if it''s not Sean boztut?"

    "Not much." Danas said bluntly: "no matter who comes, use the" that "we lent you."

    It was a decision Danas had made long ago.

    "It''s best to be brave and solve the biggest threat at one stroke."

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not the brave. At least we can harvest the elite of the Terran. It''s also good for us."

    "Whether the brave come or not, let" that "deal with it."

    "Do you know? Minister Goula? "

    Smelling the words, Goula seemed to think of something, with a sneer on her face.

    "Well, I see."

    Goula simply took over the task, even ready to move.

    See, Danas had to remind.

    "Use it carefully."

    Danas seems to cast his eyes on Goula through endless space.

    "It took us a lot of effort to prepare the trump card. Originally, we were going to deal with the three goddesses and the six demons. Now we have two for you. Your royal highness is not on your side. If the" that "is out of control, you will be the one who will have the misfortune."

    Danas''s warning, if there is no, makes the heart of gewula suffocated.

    Indeed, it was too dangerous for him to control.

    If the mysterious princess is here, there''s still a way to control her, but if she''s not here, even he will be ruined once the "that" runs wild.

    Danas once said that if it wasn''t for the mysterious princess who had stepped into the super level, it would never have been able to use it, or even wake up.

    Danas regards "that" as the biggest trump card, and the new born [original devil] also has great expectations for that thing, hoping to use the power of "that" to eradicate the three goddesses, the six demons, and even the brave.

    It can be said that that is the greatest strength of the newborn [original devil] to challenge the world.

    "I know."

    Goula could not help but let his tone become cautious and solemn.

    "That''s good." Danas then gave a gentle smile and said, "I''ll wait for your good news, Minister guula."

    With that, Danas''s reflection disappeared on the light curtain, which made the magic device on the desk stop working slowly, took back the light curtain and restored the surrounding darkness.

    Goula looked at the magic device, turned around a long time later, and left here.

    His eyes began to twinkle.

    "I hope it''s Sean boztute."

    In this way, he can let him see the real despair.

    ......

    Sheehan did not know that the plot against him had been launched in secret.

    He had already sneaked into the palace and followed the crowd to get a general picture of the situation.

    "Sure enough, there are several places where the guards are still solid. They didn''t leave their posts because of the sudden attackers."

    Those places are absolutely very important.

    Sean sneaked into two heavily guarded places and found that one was the treasure house and the other was the granary. In a sense, they were both very important and could not make mistakes.

    Had it not been for the purpose of rescuing the hostages this time, Sheehan would have ransacked the treasure house and ordered the granary, so that these guys could have a taste of starvation in the middle of the world.

    "Next up is the bottom."

    Sean kept moving under the palace.

    The palace is a pyramid structure. The entrance is at the top of the pyramid, so when you come in, it is at the top. If you want to continue to explore, you can only go to the lower part of the larger space.

    "Isn''t there an underground cell on the bottom floor?"

    Sheehan had to doubt that.

    Important cells and prisoners are usually placed underground.

    Because, in that case, if they want to get out of trouble, they have to go through many difficulties and move to the ground.

    For example, the exit of this pyramid is at the top level. If a hostage gets out of prison and wants to get out of here, he has to rush up one by one.

    It''s very difficult to see the sun again.

    In that case

    "Can I just go straight to the bottom?"

    Sean''s mind flashed, and his whole body had turned into a shadow, plundering down at an amazing speed.

    With such amazing speed, the orcs who let sheen pass by felt a gust of wind and fell into a state of uncertainty.

    Sheehan ignored them and went down as fast as he could.

    For some reason, sheen always had a bad feeling.

    "It seems that something bad is going to happen..."

    Sheehan frowned and sped up again.

    Under such circumstances, before long, Sheehan finally came to the bottom.

    The emperor does not disappoint those who want to. When he enters here, sheen finds that the defense here is much stricter than any one above.

    One by one, the orc soldiers stood guard here, full of the spirit of killing.

    None of these Orc warriors is lower than seventy-five.

    Even, there are three masters above 80.

    "It seems that I have found the right place."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    At this time, many of the orc''s strongmen were guarding in front of a huge iron door, looking at the only corridor that could lead to this side, without blinking an eye.

    They are still walking and checking in the corridor from time to time, and their eyes are extremely vigilant, sweeping around. There is a kind of atmosphere that does not let any details go, and does not let any fly break into here.

    In particular, the orc masters above 80 are sitting in front of the gate, one is responsible for checking all the guards on the scene, and the other is leading the patrol, and the security is extremely strict.

    Everyone knows the degree of vigilance. Behind the iron door is definitely a very important area.

    Sheehan felt that the big probability was where the captured people were.

    And he never doubted his feelings.

    After all, his "blessing of the Supreme God" can bring him the same enlightenment as his fate, and his "outer sense of destiny" can also enhance his sixth sense. This kind of ethereal feeling is often the most worthy thing for Sheehan to trust.

    So

    "Shua!"

    Without any hesitation, Sheehan''s black robe shakes, and the whole person turns into a gust of wind, plundering the orc strongmen on guard.

    In his hand, the holy sword was already pulled out by him, shining.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The orc team on patrol didn''t even respond. They just felt that the golden sword light crossed their throats.

    "Poof

    With a neat cutting sound, the holy sword across the air cut the throat of dozens of ORC soldiers at one time, making their throat like a gushing spring, spilling a lot of blood.

    "Er...!"

    "Ah...!"

    "Ga...!"

    The orc soldiers squeezed out their voices from their broken throats, covered their bloody throats, opened their eyes wide, and then fell down one by one, losing their breath.

    "What...!"

    "Enemy... Enemy attack..."

    The rest of the orcs looked at this sudden scene, heart crazy shock, face change, open mouth is to shout.

    Unfortunately

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ Shen Shui]."

    The wave of magic is like an invisible wave across the whole space, making the orcs ready to shout one by one move.

    An irresistible drowsiness hit their heads and made their consciousness sink.

    "Bang..."

    "Bang..."

    Before long, the orcs lay down one after another under the sound of falling to the ground.

    They fell into a deep sleep and completely lost their resistance.

    Including the three Orc masters above 80, the same is true.

    Sean''s magic power is beyond the protection of a mere level 80.

    Sean will keep all the orcs down here.

    Then, he came forward gently, and his holy sword kept cutting the throats of the sleeping orcs on the ground, harvesting their lives.

    The orcs who can guard such an important place must be followers worthy of the trust of Goula.

    In this case, Sheehan doesn''t need to show mercy to these orcs who help tyranny and knowingly commit crimes.

    So, a minute later, all the orcs who were here lost their lives.

    "Another complete stealth."

    With such emotion, Sheehan came to the iron gate and reached out to push it open.

    "Bili --!"

    At the moment when sheen touched the iron gate, the strong electric light flickered from the iron gate and ran to him crazily.

    "Have you set up the magic to protect and counterattack the touch?"

    Sheen browed, but ignored the surging current.

    With the protection of Rito''s destiny, this level of magic attack is not painful at all.

    Not to mention that Sheehan still holds the holy sword. Any damage he receives can be reduced by 99%. It''s impossible for an attack below detachment level to damage him.

    "There should be a sealed border on it."

    Sean has no sense of the external sense of destiny, but he can still judge things of this degree.

    However, the instant movement ability of "seeing destiny from the outside" can''t be used in the inner side of the world. If you want to go through the border and the iron gate, it''s impossible.

    Fortunately, in magic, Sheen''s attainments are not small.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Sean used the most commonly used pairing magic to inject his own magic into the iron gate through the palm of his hand touching the door.

    "Hum!"

    All of a sudden, can dispel any magic and magic power on the iron gate.

    The electric light on the iron door dimmed immediately and finally dissipated completely.

    "Boom..."

    The next second, the iron door opened without wind.

    In the heavy sound of opening the door, the iron door gradually opened, showing the scene inside the door to Sheehan.

    Into Sheen''s eyes was a long dark corridor.

    "Well?"

    Suddenly, sheen was stunned.

    Just now, after the door opened, he felt a flash of life.

    It was the breath of life that Sean was lucky to detect as he struggled in the chaos of spatial fluctuations.

    "Is this breath of life..."

    Sean thought of a person and couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.

    At the moment, sheen turned into a black wind again, swept into the corridor at a very fast speed, and went in the direction of the fresh breath of life.

    With Sean''s speed, he arrived at his destination very quickly.

    At last, he came to the door of a room.

    "Bang!"

    Sean immediately flew up and kicked the door in front of him.

    "Ah

    In the room, a cry of surprise immediately rang out.

    Sean walked quickly into the room.

    To his surprise, the room was quite luxurious. It didn''t look like the bottom cell of the palace at all.

    It''s just that there''s a man in prison.

    She was in the door was kicked burst, holding his fox ear, squatting on the ground, closed his eyes.

    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here

    The little fox cried out in panic.

    "Elise!"

    Sean saw the person in his guess, and the surprise in his eyes finally emerged.

    yes.

    This is the room that gwula used to imprison Elise.

    The breath of life just leaked from Elise.

    After a month, sheen finally reunited with the captive Alice.

    However, Alice didn''t know it was sheen.

    She closed her eyes, covered a pair of beautiful fox ears, the whole person squatted on the ground, a shivering look.

    no way out.

    Goula is like this, every time she comes to her, she will directly kick the door and come in.

    It''s conceivable how much fright and psychological pressure will be caused by such violent breaking in again and again for the timid Elise.

    Alice then faintly some collapse, while shaking, while chanting.

    "Don''t come here, don''t come here, don''t come here..."

    Cried Alice.

    Seeing this, the surprise in Sheen''s eyes gradually disappeared. Sheen stepped forward and grabbed Elise''s shoulder.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Alice was shocked, and her heart was filled with fear.

    He can touch me now

    There was only such a frightening thought in Elise''s mind.

    You know, before, because of the protection, Goula couldn''t even get close to Elise, let alone meet her.

    Now, the other party has finally met her. Does it prove that he has let the devil help him solve the power of protection as he said last time?

    These days, Elise has been worried about this, so that her nerves are a little weak.

    Now, the nightmare has come true, and the fear in Alice''s heart is an instant explosion.

    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me

    Alice struggled hard.

    "Elise!"

    Sean grabbed the fox and tried to wake her up.

    But Alice, who was in a state of panic, couldn''t hear anything.

    "I don''t want to marry you! I don''t want to marry you! Woo woo

    As she struggled, Alice began to cry.

    Hearing what Alice said, Sheen''s face sank and a sense of killing appeared in her eyes.

    Sean can guess what happened to her these days just by the two words that little fox said when she was in chaos.

    "Goula!"

    Sheehan suppressed his anger and engraved the name on the must kill list.

    But Elise knew nothing about it. She struggled and cried.

    "I don''t want to marry you devil! I''m going to marry that villain! Let go of me

    Alice began to swing her fist and hit Sean.

    Sheen almost didn''t get hit by the girl''s fist. She quickly dodged and shook her.

    "It''s me! Elise! Wake up

    Sheen grabs Elise''s ear covered hand and pulls it down.

    "Well?"

    Iris stopped.

    She just heard a familiar voice?

    ... hallucinations?

    At the time when Elise had such an idea, the familiar voice, which she had thought so much about, finally came into her ears again.

    "Open your eyes and have a good look at me. I''m not the devil in your mouth, OK?"

    A rare soft voice echoed in Elise''s ear.

    Alice shivered, but still quietly opened her eyes and looked in front of her.

    What appeared in front of her was no longer the devil she was afraid of, but the villain she was thinking of.

    "See clearly?" Sheen did not know when to take off her hood, but she said with a helpless smile, "I''m here to save you."

    In a word, Elise broke the defense smoothly.

    The fear in the heart was replaced by a huge surprise, which made the fox''s mouth shriveled and his face wrinkled. The whole person fell into a state of grievance.

    "Wuwu, villain, how did you come?"

    The little fox, crying with tears, finally pours into Sheen''s arms.

    "All right, all right, it''s OK."

    Sheen hugged her, patting her on the back and comforting her.

    And Elise also like a desperate girl, finally met her sweetheart, not only did not stop crying, but under the comfort of sheen, she cried more and more aggrieved.

    "Do you know what that man did to me?"

    "Always frighten me, intimidate me, threaten me, and finally let me marry him!"

    "I don''t want to marry him!"

    "Ugly! Fierce again! How hateful

    "As a result, you always don''t come to save me!"

    "Wuwuwuwu..."

    The little girl caught Sean and cried for a while. She wanted to drown him with tears.

    Sean can only look at the little girl, and then look at his clothes that are completely wet with tears, the whole person fell into a state of crying and laughing.

    But no matter how straight he is, he won''t go against the girl at this time.

    He can only continue to pat Alice''s soft back and comfort her.

    "I''m sorry I''m late, but I''m fine now." Sheen said softly, "you won''t marry that ugly guy. When you go back, I''ll let you marry the villain you want to marry, OK?"

    After that, sheen suddenly found something wrong.

    bad guy?

    This title is a little familiar

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    After a long time, Elise calmed herself and rose from Sheen''s arms with a red face.

    Sean looked at his completely soaked black robe and sighed with emotion that "women are really made of water".

    Alice was still blushing, and some of the voice of the mosquito asked.

    "Is what you just said true?"

    Elise naturally refers to Sean''s saying, "when you go back, I''ll let you marry the villain you want to marry.".

    But sheen didn''t respond.

    "It''s true, of course."

    Sean, who is still feeling, subconsciously said so first.

    After all, a second ago, he was still trying to comfort the frightened girl. Naturally, he had to follow her meaning.

    In this meeting, Sheehan didn''t have time to correct his attitude, so he responded subconsciously.

    But Elise''s face was redder, and her eyes were obviously overjoyed.

    "This... This is what you said?"

    The uneasiness and fear in Elise''s heart were all replaced by great joy at this moment.

    "What?"

    Sean responded, blinking, a little confused.

    Elise ignored him, only hiding her joy and hiding her shyness.

    "Have you knocked down Goula?"

    At last, Elise was in the mood to get down to business.

    Sean didn''t tangle for a long time. She was successfully transferred by Elise.

    "No, I haven''t solved him yet." Sheehan shook his head and said, "I was brought in by nob. Now that guy is attracting other people''s attention outside. Only when I get all of you hostages out, can we solve the problem of Goula and the orcs who eat inside and outside."

    Sean''s words reminded Alice of her companion.

    "What about Oz and marfee? What about the orc gods around me? " "Did you get them out?" Alice asked

    "Not yet." Sheen told the truth: "I just entered here, and the first thing I found was you. I don''t know where the others are."

    Hearing this, Elise quickly grasped the situation.

    She understood that Sheehan had just started the rescue operation, and it was a time of chaos outside.

    In this case, we must save all our companions before Goula reacts.

    In this way, sheen can put down his heart to deal with guula, and they can fight back with sheen when they are free, taking the opportunity to recover the orcs.

    This is an opportunity to change the status quo of orcs and let them return to the human race and the Protoss.

    So Elise took a deep breath.

    "I know where the others are."

    So Alice said to sheen.

    Although she was given special treatment by Goula, before she was brought to this room, she also stayed with Ozzie, mafi and others and became a prisoner of Goula.

    So, Elise clearly remembered where her companions were.

    Sean is not ambiguous.

    "In that case, you can lead the way."

    Sean decided at once.

    "Good!"

    Alice answered.

    They got ready and walked out of the room together.

    As soon as they walked out of the room, they found a rush of footsteps.

    At the other end of the corridor, a large number of ORC soldiers suddenly appeared and saw them.

    "Over there!"

    "The virgin is out of trouble!"

    "Come on! Don''t let them run away

    The orc soldiers were shocked and rushed up without hesitation, trying to take Sean and Elise down.

    "Hope..."

    Alice is about to scream, but she is interrupted by sheen, who puts on her hood again.

    "Go

    Sheen picked up Elise and rushed out before she could react.

    "Ah

    With Alice''s voice of surprise, sheen embraces her in her arms, pulls out her sword, and rushes into the group of ORC soldiers.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    All of a sudden, sword light flying, blood light falling.

    Sheehan, like a merciless God of death, dashed directly among the beasts. Every time he waved the sword in his hand, he could definitely take away a living life, making the orc soldiers scream and wail one by one, becoming the corpses on the ground.

    Although there are many Orc fighters coming, and their ranks are not low, they are still as easy to be killed in front of sheen.

    In this way, Sean came out of the siege and ran deeper into the cloister.

    Seeing that Alice in her arms didn''t react, sheen spoke.

    "Show me the way!"

    Sheehan quickly reminded me.

    "Then... Over there!"

    Elise, with a thrill, points in a direction.

    Sean speeds up and turns into a black wind, whistling through the corridors and moving forward under the guidance of Elise.

    Of course, in this process, the orc soldiers here still rushed out, trying to stop him, but they all became the souls of Sheehan.

    After a while, Sheehan came to the deepest part of this layer.

    There is no longer a corridor, but a vast underground space.

    It''s surrounded by rock walls.

    The ground is also full of rock plates.

    Sheehan''s rush here is like rushing into the secret base once guarded by the high priest. It''s like entering the underground world.

    "Just ahead!"

    But Alice held Sheen''s neck in one hand and pointed to the front with a voice of surprise.

    Sheehan looked up and looked over.

    It was a place where prisoners were held.

    That''s the end of this place, a basement like a cave.

    The basement is not separated, but chains are hung on the rock wall, and prisoners are bound, and prisoners are detained.

    "Enemy..."

    A group of ORC soldiers who guard here stand up when they see Sean and Elise rushing in.

    Unfortunately, there is no time to send out their alarm.

    Sheen almost bullied herself in the blink of an eye, holding Elise in one hand. As soon as she swung her sword, she let the golden sword light unfold like an arc of the moon.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    The orc soldiers who didn''t have time to call out the alarm were all cut off by the golden sword light. The blood light in front of the throat suddenly appeared, directly cutting off their trachea.

    "Er..."

    "Ah..."

    With a howl that could not be completely squeezed out, the orc soldiers all fell to the ground and died.

    Until then, sheen appeared with a sword in one hand and a younger sister in the other, standing on the ground between the corpse and the pool of blood.

    And this sudden movement naturally awakened the people who were chained to the cliff.

    "Who...!"

    A ragged werewolf was the first to roar out warily.

    Besides Oz, who else could it be?

    See, oz was particularly thick chain to special treatment like tied in the most prominent position, the body is full of scars.

    Beside him, mafia was also a little embarrassed, but not as miserable as oz.

    The rest of the orc magistrates were also here, some injured, some safe, with different postures.

    But without exception, they were all attracted by the sudden movement.

    "Oz! Murphy! Everybody

    When Elise saw her familiar companions, she burst into tears of joy.

    "Saint!"

    "Your grace

    "Lord iris!"

    A group of ORC magistrates finally saw Elise, who was held by sheen in her arms. First they opened their eyes, then they cried out excitedly.

    Ozzie and mafie, in particular, are more excited than anyone else.

    "Lord Elise! Are you ok? "

    Murphy was pleasantly surprised.

    "Lord iris!"

    Ozzie can''t help struggling, and his tendons burst up.

    Looking at his skillful appearance, this legendary werewolf should struggle after being locked up here, right?

    The scars on his body may be due to dishonesty, which was taught by the orc soldiers guarding here.

    Mafie didn''t get hurt much. Obviously, she knew that the futile struggle was useless, so she didn''t like Oz, so she avoided a lot of suffering.

    In the same way, some of the other Orc deities were injured, and some of them were not. That''s whether they were honest during their imprisonment here.

    Sean knew all this in a moment, and put her in her arms.

    Elise immediately ran forward and untied mafie.

    Sean also came to oz.

    Ozzie looked at the man in black who came in front of him. Just as he wanted to say something, his nose suddenly stirred and his eyes brightened.

    "So it''s you!"

    Oz recognized Sean.

    Sean was stunned at first, then relieved.

    "Do you smell me?" Sheen chuckled, took off her hood and said, "isn''t it late?"

    Smell speech, Ozzie has not had time to make a statement, the rest of the orc God because sheen showed his true face and joy.

    "Sean the brave!"

    "Did the brave come to save us?"

    "Great!"

    The orc magistrates relaxed.

    Including mafie, just a little vigilant looking at sheen, her face unconsciously showed a reassuring expression.

    Obviously, Sean''s appearance has greatly inspired people''s hearts.

    "Let you out first."

    Sean waved the sword and let the sharp sword cut through the chains one after another.

    The chains are like clay. They can make every powerful Orc God break away. Even legendary werewolves like oz can''t break them. In front of Sheen''s holy sword, they are easily cut off.

    "Lord iris!"

    "Lord iris!"

    The orc magistrates rush to Elise''s side in the first moment of freedom.

    "Are you all right? Lord Elise

    Murphy rushed to check Elise''s health.

    "That scumbag of Goula took you away. He didn''t do anything to you, did he?"

    Oz is nervous, too.

    Not to mention them, even the rest of the orc gods were very nervous.

    You know, when she was captured, Elise was still with them, but then she was taken away by Goula in front of all of them.

    Moreover, it took nearly a month to be taken away.

    In such a long time, it''s possible for Elise to have something bad or bad, or be done something outrageous.

    Orc magistrates have been worried about this, worried that the orc magistrates headed by oz could not help but resist, and they were beaten by the guards.

    Now, Elise finally appears in front of them. Of course, they want to find out this matter in the first time.

    "I''m... I''m fine."

    Naturally, Elise knew what everyone was worried about and shook her head.

    "A force has been protecting me. Every time Goula wants to touch me, he will be repelled by that force. Therefore, except for being a little intimidating, I am not bullied by anyone..."

    When she said this, Alice also deliberately turned to sheen.

    Just in time, I saw Sheen''s relieved expression.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    Sean is naturally worried about the things that Oz, mafie and others are worried about.

    After all, when I first met Elise, the girl''s performance had already told sheen that Guerra had never been too good to her.

    Sean also worried about whether the timid fox would be done anything.

    However, considering the little fox''s mood, sheen didn''t ask on the spot. She was ready to pass the test first.

    Now, hearing Alice''s explanation, sheen was relieved.

    And his reassuring expression, in Alice''s eyes, also made her secretly happy.

    As for a group of ORC deities, they completely put down the worry that they had been worried about for nearly a month.

    Among them, Oz is the most important.

    "That''s good, that''s good."

    The usual rather reckless werewolf wiped the sweat on his head, a look of lingering fear.

    Fortunately, the saint of our family was not done anything that should not be done. Otherwise, we would not have to die with the damned Goula.

    Mafia also patted her chest. Like the rest of the orc magistrates, she was relieved.

    "That''s right." Sheehan then turned back to business and asked the crowd, "are you the only ones here? What about the rest of the captives? "

    You know, the captured people are not only the orc gods, but also the important figures of the Orc tribes and the goddess who came to support the orcs with Elise and others.

    "The rest are in another place."

    As a think tank in the orc Shenguan group, mafia realized the purpose of Sean''s trip for the first time and reported it to him immediately.

    "I remember, they''re not far from here."

    Ozzie made a sound, too.

    The rest of the orcs raised their hands.

    "Let''s go and get them out!"

    "The places where important figures and goddesses of different tribes are imprisoned are different!"

    "Let''s split up!"

    Leave such words, don''t wait for heen reaction, ORC gods have quickly scattered, toward the other two directions of the underground passage.

    Before long, the orc gods successfully rescued the hostages and brought a group of orcs and a group of goddesses to sheen.

    Seeing sheen, the orcs let alone the goddesses, were all excited.

    "Brave man, Lord Sheehan..."

    "Has the Mother God''s blessing come to save us?"

    "Thank you, my Lord! Thank the supreme god

    "Thank you, my Lord!"

    The goddesses are not as high as they used to be. They are like a group of little fans. They look at sheen with excited eyes and kneel down to sheen.

    See, sheen himself was scared.

    "Don''t kneel down on me. Get up."

    Sheehan held on to a leading goddess.

    But the goddesses didn''t calm down, they were more excited.

    "No, you are the blessing of the Mother God. We can''t be impolite if you are chosen by the Mother God."

    "The benefactor is the messenger of the God who gives blessings, and you are not only a brave man, but also the spokesperson of the Mother God. As a member of the protoss, bearing the birth of the Mother God''s grace, we should treat you as a father!"

    "If there is a faux pas in front of you, I will have no face to claim to be the son of omnis, the supreme god!"

    "Please guide us, guide us!"

    The goddesses bowed their heads to sheen.

    That scene, let a group of ORC deities and orc captives all see a burst of dumbfounded.

    Sean himself was very embarrassed.

    Do these goddesses worship themselves so much?

    Or am I your mother God''s blessing, so I have to be loved as a father?

    If omnix, the Supreme God, knew what you said, people would be so angry that they would not even sleep?

    (omnes: (* ^ ¨Œ ^ *)

    In fact, it''s no wonder that the goddesses are so excited.

    For the hierarchy of the protoss, the Supreme God is undoubtedly their belief, they absolutely obey the supreme existence.

    Different from the demons who regard the strong as the most important, the importance of the protoss in terms of rank and class is beyond the reach of other races.

    Their rank has nothing to do with their strength, but only with their areas of command.

    For example, the God who is in charge of Commerce and culture has no fighting ability. But because of the importance of his duties in the world, he is a real superior God, ranking above the inferior God.

    However, in some unpopular fields, it''s just because the gods in this field have great strength, they are probably just inferior gods in the Protoss.

    The inferior gods are inferior to the superior gods, even if they are superior, they still have to hold the ceremony of subordinates to the superior gods.

    The protoss is not a race that completely depends on strength, but on the importance of their own position.

    The more important the position in the world is, the more people should respect it. This is the idea of the existence of the Protoss.

    Therefore, in the protoss, the concept of class is very serious.

    It''s not because their ideas are old, but because their ideas of existence determine this way of behavior.

    The higher the status of God, the more important his duties will be and the greater his contribution to the world.

    Therefore, the higher God should be respected by the lower God.

    The Supreme God is undoubtedly the greatest and most powerful being.

    She created the world, created everything, her great cause is incomparable, her contribution is incomparable.

    In addition, all the goddesses of the protoss are separated from the Supreme God. Of course, it is conceivable that all the goddesses respect and love the Supreme God.

    It can be said that except for those unruly and abnormal spirits, no goddess does not respect and love the Supreme God.

    But the Supreme God fell into eternal sleep and would never wake up again.

    This makes the goddess of the protoss almost lose their spiritual sustenance.

    However, with the appearance of sheen, they seem to see their mother God and their spiritual support.

    The higher the God is, the greater the status and importance of the benefactor. The three goddesses even regard their benefactor as their own. What''s more, they are the benefactor of the supreme omnipotent goddess?

    Its status, in the protoss, can be regarded as equivalent to the Supreme God.

    In view of this, from the moment Sheehan chose to reveal his blessings, he was no longer just a brave man in need of assistance to the protoss, but also a supreme being in need of love and respect.

    His words and deeds are equal to the Supreme God omnis, which is the consensus of all goddesses including the three goddesses.

    If not, how could the three goddesses and the goddess of justice quarrel with the six demons in order to win back sheen?

    It can only be said that Sheehan does not have such self-consciousness.

    Of course, even the protoss don''t know that in the demon side, Sheen''s importance is not low.

    Do you have a Mother God in your family?

    Don''t we have a mother we adore?

    Did your mother God bless the brave?

    Our mother even gave out the precious jade of existence itself!

    Sean didn''t know all this.

    When he realized his position in the eyes of the gods and demons, the Torah, which was enough to subvert the world, had already begun.

    In this way, all the goddess who got out of trouble were very obedient in front of sheen, with a look of nodding and frowning, and a faint flush of excitement on their faces, just like the concubines who were about to be spoiled.

    "Bad guy!"

    Elise had already pouted her lips, and the villain in her heart was frantically waving a pink fist.

    Clearly said to marry others, the result is still in front of others and so many goddesses!

    Scum man!

    But Ozzie was envious.

    "If only I had such treatment..."

    Normally, the straight man with a dull head can''t help saying something like this.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, an elbow heavily on Oz''s side of the abdomen, let oz cover his stomach, pain can''t breathe.

    "Hum!"

    Murphy snorted coldly and drew back her elbow.

    At the same time, the orcs and the magistrates also heard the cry of many men.

    Obviously, like Ozzie, they were cleaned up by the women around them.

    "Cough..."

    Sheen coughed awkwardly and turned to face the orc captives.

    "Which of you is lily beauty? Who is Latin America? "

    Sean asked such a question.

    There was a little commotion in the orc captives, then they separated on the spot and let a mother and son into Sheen''s eyes.

    "I''m... I''m Lili Mei, the brave man."

    Such a nervous and uneasy speaker is a young woman of tiger people with lingering charm.

    Behind the young tiger woman, there is a delicate and lovely little tiger girl, who is holding her mother''s clothes and hiding behind her thighs, looking at sheen timidly.

    There is no doubt that this little tiger girl is Lara.

    Sheen took a look and had to sigh.

    "No wonder nobuna is so nervous about his wife and daughter."

    A charm still exists, a delicate and lovely, with such a wife and daughter, no matter how hard the coarseness will soften down.

    "Well, without my family, Rosie and Ayi are beautiful and lovely."

    Sean compared it, and Longxin was very relieved.

    ... no, even Rosie. It''s all wife roles. Can we compare them, but can we compare Ayi with Lara?

    Emmmmmm...

    I can''t help it. It''s not that I want to kill your daughter, but that you''re too confusing, your highness.

    "Well, it''s not as cute as my Lilith."

    This is the role of daughter, can you compare it?

    With this idea, sheen came to Lili beauty and Lara Latin America.

    "Don''t worry. I''m entrusted by nob to save you. I just want to make sure you''re here."

    Sean said so.

    "Nob!" Lily was shocked and asked, "what''s the matter with him?"

    Lalama, who was hiding behind Lili Mei, also looked nervously at sheen.

    Sean almost told me that nob was being thrown out as bait.

    "Don''t worry, he''s OK. I''ll take you out now."

    Sheehan didn''t tell the wife and daughter about Norbu''s current situation so as not to worry about them.

    Then Sheehan looked at all the people present, thought about it, and spoke directly.

    "I''m really here to save you, but in addition to saving you, I''ll attack the traitors of the orcs after that."

    "Later, you all remember to follow me, and I will take you out of this palace, or even out of this town as the case may be."

    "I hope you don''t fall behind or act arbitrarily."

    "Do you understand what I said?"

    Sheen''s voice had just dropped, and all the goddesses and orcs on the scene spoke out immediately.

    "Yes! Follow your instructions

    They all responded to sheen without hesitation.

    "Good!"

    Sheehan nodded.

    "Then, let''s go!"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    Pyramid palace, bottom floor.

    In a disordered sound of footsteps, led by Sheehan, a group of hostages who had been captured finally regained their freedom and rushed out from the ground.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of explosion, the huge iron door leading to the underground cracked and raised a thick dust.

    At the same time, an orc army rushed down from the top. It seemed that it finally realized the situation here and came to suppress the rescuers.

    They head-on hit the huge cracked iron gate, in a chaos, ushered in the prisoners who rushed out from the ground.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh!"

    Many orcs roared.

    There are enemies as well as our own.

    "Up! Stop them

    The leaders of the enemy did not hesitate to give such instructions, and let the orc soldiers roar one by one and charge out.

    "Get out of here!"

    Among the rescuers, Ozzie, who was already ready to go, took the lead in roaring and rushing up.

    Both sides of the camp, there are powerful orcs rushed out, facing each other, straight into.

    So a scuffle began.

    "Roar!"

    Oz''s roar is so loud, with a group of ORC gods rushed into the enemy''s Orc army, began to wantonly fight up.

    As if they had been holding back for a long time, they finally seized the opportunity to vent their anger. One by one, they all burst out 12 points of energy and took out their desperate energy. They beat the orc soldiers one by one and were in a mess.

    In terms of strength, the gap between the two sides is not big.

    The orc warriors who can be brought into the world by guula are all conservatively estimated to be at level 70. One or two of them are the elite or even experts of the orcs, and their strength will not be inferior to the guards of Mithra kingdom.

    The strength of ORC magistrates is almost at this level. Although the number of ORC magistrates is much less than that of ORC legion, there are several outstanding strong ones.

    For example, Oz, it''s a real legend, and there''s no way to compare with him.

    For example, mafia is only one step away from the legendary level, and is also much better than the other''s Orc fighters.

    In addition, several masters of level 80 or above, a group of goddesses who are in the rear, using magic support and power to bless the friendly forces, and some powerful important figures in the tribes fight together. For a moment, the enemy who has the advantage of the number of people is defeated.

    In this case, Elise also uses magic to kill the orc soldiers under the protection of Mafia.

    ***

    "Poof

    Sword light across, the head of the orc soldiers ruthlessly cut off, instantly reaped the life of an enemy.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    The golden chopping blows keep blooming. Every time it crosses the air, it will take away an enemy and let the orc soldiers fall down on the spot.

    Sean, as always, is fighting with more powerful power than anyone else, just like a beast that hunts its own prey unilaterally, killing coldly.

    Compared with the savage orcs in fighting style, it is beautiful and bloody.

    Many goddesses look at sheen like this with light in their eyes.

    On the contrary, the enemy''s soldiers collapsed under such a threat.

    "Retreat! Withdraw... "

    The leading Orc soldiers screamed hysterically in the scene of soldiers falling like wheat, hoping to go back and call for support and escape from the terrible killing ground.

    It''s a pity that he didn''t finish his words at all, but a golden chop came.

    "Poof

    The holy sword cuts off the heads of the leading Orc soldiers equally, letting large areas of blood spray out.

    This Orc general, whose rank is over 80, is just like the rest of the orc soldiers. He is like a miscellaneous soldier, and he is easily killed by sheen.

    Sheen didn''t even look at him, as if he were a petty soldier. After cutting off his head, he immediately turned around and continued to kill.

    In this way, it didn''t take long for all the incoming Orc legions to fall, and no one could survive.

    "Keep going! Up

    As Sheehan said this, he reached out and looked up.

    "Fuyu burst."

    Huge magic came out of Sheen''s hands and hit the ceiling.

    "Bang!"

    The explosion sounded again.

    The ceiling was blown open by Sheehan''s magic, and a storm of rubble and smoke were raised.

    Sean immediately took the lead and jumped up to the next level through the exploded ceiling.

    "Go! Keep up

    Oz yelled immediately, then took the lead to catch up with Sean and jumped into the big hole in the ceiling.

    Some Orc magistrates and goddesses also jumped up, some helped the magicians around them or the prisoners with low strength, and took them to the next level.

    In this way, Sheehan walked in the front, blasting the ceiling of each layer, opening a big hole in the ceiling of each layer of the palace, and taking a group of orcs and goddesses to the top.

    On the way, the orc soldiers who stayed in the palace naturally came in an endless stream, not only the orc soldiers in the gewula tribe, but also the rest of the tribe who chose to betray with gewula.

    Even, when Sheehan and others rushed to the top floor, several legendary Orc tribal chiefs appeared and killed them.

    Plural legendary strong, that''s still very threatening.

    At least, on the side of ORC magistrates, no one is legendary except oz.

    There are two legendary levels for the goddesses. After all, they were sent to support the orcs at the beginning. It''s impossible to have a few legendary level strongmen.

    However, in terms of number, the legendary strongmen here are less than those of the enemy, let alone the soldiers of other levels. They are not as good as the enemy with a large number of people.

    Fortunately, Sheehan did not reveal his true face in front of the enemy from the beginning to the end, which achieved remarkable results.

    A few legendary Orc strongmen didn''t know that there was an unparalleled brave man here. They just foolishly sent him to the door and thought he could eat this side. Naturally, we can imagine the result.

    Before the other side could react, Sheehan rushed up with thunder and killed the legendary Orc strongmen in an instant to clear the door for the orcs.

    It is also conceivable what will happen to the remaining enemies after losing a number of legendary strongmen.

    "Bang!"

    At a certain moment, with the last big explosion, the ceiling leading to the top floor was blown open.

    The orcs and goddesses headed by Sheehan rushed out of the palace and entered the top floor.

    "There''s the exit!"

    The sharp eyed mafi was the first one to find the location of the gate. As soon as her eyes brightened, she pointed to the exit and yelled.

    Hearing Mafia''s cry, a group of orcs and goddesses were inspired.

    However

    "Well?"

    Sean stood at the front with his sword, and suddenly stopped charging.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Elise is beside sheen. Her face is red. It seems that she is very active in the process of escaping from her life.

    She looked at Sean who had stopped. She just asked a question and stopped.

    It wasn''t just Elise, but the rest of us stopped and held our breath.

    "Hum!"

    Suddenly there was a buzz in the air.

    It was the shaking sound of the whole palace.

    A magic seems to gush out from the bottom of the ground, turning into a visible airflow, rising up.

    A gorgeous magic array is also gradually unfolded, the whole palace are heavily surrounded.

    At this time, if someone looks at the direction of the palace from the outside, he will find that a huge magic array is slowly turning on the ground where the palace is located.

    Under such circumstances, a layer of boundary also rose, completely covering the palace.

    "This is...!"

    "No!"

    The orc gods and goddesses changed their faces one after another.

    Sheehan just glanced straight ahead.

    There, there is a person who appears alone.

    He came out slowly from the shadow behind him, looking at sheen, also at the orcs and goddesses, with a sneer on his face.

    "You really escaped to such a place."

    Sudden voice, so that the presence of people finally found the existence of each other.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Elise''s eyes trembled as she saw each other.

    "It''s you!"

    The people led by Mafia once again changed their faces.

    Oz clenched his fists and roared furiously.

    "Gee! Wu! Pull

    It''s Goula.

    This led the orcs to betray the human race and the protoss, and to stand in the camp of the new born [original demons]. It also led to the appearance of the main culprit who was captured here, including the orc magistrates, the important figures of the tribes and the goddess of the Protoss.

    "I thought that even if you got out of the prison, you couldn''t get out of this palace."

    Goula did not feel troubled or angry about the escape of ORC gods and goddesses at all. She sneered and turned her eyes to sheen.

    "But you don''t need to think much about your identity if you can bring you here

    With that, Goula turned her eyes to the sword in Sheehan''s hand.

    In order to conceal his identity, Sheehan has completely restrained the sacred wave on the holy sword. Anyone who sees the sword will only think it is a weapon with too gorgeous appearance.

    Except for those who have seen the holy sword, there are few people who can recognize it as a holy sword.

    But Goula had seen the sword.

    Moreover, during the talks among the three ethnic groups.

    At that time, Sheehan swore with this sword in front of the summit of omnipotence and the strong.

    In addition, the other side can rush here so quickly with a group of prisoners and kill all the way. If the orcs'' soldiers and legions have nothing, who the other side is, it doesn''t need to be considered at all.

    "You are here, brave man, Sean boztute."

    The sneer on Goula''s face grew stronger.

    It was like catching the weakness of the prey, a very cruel, very heartless, very cold smile.

    Looking at such a Goula, Sheehan is not hiding his identity.

    "Hiss!"

    At present, Sheehan tore off his black robe and showed his whole picture to everyone.

    "Finally, I can do it without any scruples."

    Sean twisted his neck and said to himself, as if he had broken free from any bondage.

    "It''s you."

    Goula stares at Sean.

    They looked at each other.

    In his eyes, cold awn and murderous spirit surge at the same time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    At this moment, the whole space seems to be full of invisible pressure, which makes people feel unspeakable depression.

    In particular, those lower level Orc captives and the goddess who acted as a guard and aid were a little overwhelmed by the murderous spirit rising from sheen and guula.

    Iris is even protected by Oz and mafie.

    But Alice cast her eyes on Sean, and her eyes showed a little worried.

    Sheehan didn''t know what Alice was feeling at this time, but she just looked at guela, her expression gradually chilly.

    Of course, it''s the same with Goula.

    Looking at Sean''s chilly expression, Goula grinned.

    "It seems you want to kill me, brave man."

    So said Goula.

    "Aren''t you the same?"

    Sheen gave a light response.

    Both of them did not hide their killing intention in their eyes and told others that this was a confrontation in which only the next person could survive.

    Anyway, sheen will never let go of this so-called Orc king.

    Although, in this regard, guela is also like each other.

    "I wanted to kill you very much at the time of the talks." Goula still grinned and said bluntly, "in my life, there are a lot of people who don''t like me, especially those so-called goddesses, which make me feel very bad. But you must be on top of that, Sean boztute."

    Goula said that.

    It made sheen laugh.

    "You are very bright." Sheehan said sarcastically: "it''s a pity that your strength and your open attitude seem to be a little less impressive."

    To be sure, Goula is a strong man and a potential stock that even the protoss are focusing on.

    By virtue of natural race expertise and talent, the strength of this miraculous hybrid Orc is no less than that of the extreme class.

    It can be said that in today''s world, Goula is undoubtedly the strongest one.

    Even Nobu and Oz, the legendary orcs, can''t beat each other.

    But sheen is clearly not on the list.

    "You don''t think you can still feel like a man who has the absolute advantage against me as before?"

    Sheehan raised his pace and walked slowly towards gueula.

    Its body, the surge of magic a little bit of the emergence.

    "Don''t say you haven''t reached the limit level, but you have reached the limit level. To kill you, for me, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger."

    "Or do you really have a trump card?"

    "It''s Danas, isn''t it? Or the mysterious spirit? That''s why you can be so blatant in front of me? "

    During the conversation, Sheen''s magic was surging and roaring like an invisible storm.

    The ground suddenly trembled, making the atmosphere emit a slight whine.

    Everyone present felt a terrible heavy pressure at this moment, which made many people''s faces turn pale.

    Including gewula, watching her body gradually rise to the air that she could not resist, the sneer on her face disappeared, and a cold sweat without trace appeared on her forehead.

    Just because of this, Goula has to admit that he is definitely not an opponent of Sheehan even if he is not willing to.

    No, he''s not even qualified to stand in front of sheen.

    As Sheehan said, he came to the wrong place to brag.

    The orc''s first master, the most gifted Terran strongman, is like a local chicken in Sheen''s eyes.

    Goula clenched her fist, and her reluctance and jealousy almost turned into substance.

    Even though he has been psychologically prepared for a long time and knows that he is not the opponent who can resist Sheen''s super level existence, he really feels the threat brought by sheen and realizes his weakness. Guula still has some loss of balance.

    He really didn''t like Sean.

    His unique talent is not worth mentioning in front of the other party''s ability to reach the top in less than a year.

    He did not get the favor of the goddess of life, but the other side was not only valued by the three goddesses, including the goddess of life, but also got the blessing of the Supreme God that the brave people of all ages could not get.

    The protoss treasure him.

    The demons have no reservation for him.

    Even the Dragon demon AI Yi has become the other party''s fiancee, and the other party has the combat power comparable to the super level at the extreme level. All these make gewula jealous.

    Maybe it''s because he has been loved by the world in other people''s eyes since he was born. Goula always thinks that he is the most advantaged person in the world.

    He has everything that others don''t have.

    Others long for a lifetime of power, he can easily grasp.

    In addition, the blood is so special, there is only one case in this life, unprecedented, and maybe even later, guula never doubted that he is special.

    When he was a child, guela had the idea of making achievements that the brave men of all ages couldn''t reach.

    If all the people in the world can''t compete with the brave, they can certainly do it.

    If there is destined to be a greater person than the brave in this world, then I must be that person.

    Because their birth is a miracle, a unique miracle.

    Brave?

    That''s the goal that I will surpass sooner or later.

    But with this idea, Goula suffered the first setback in her life here in anima.

    When Goula was full of confidence that he could get the blessing of the goddess of life, and the power of the goddess of life was in his bag, he was directly rejected.

    The reason is that he does not respect other lives.

    That time, Goula was angry and mad.

    "Respect other lives?"

    "Why?"

    "My life is the most noble existence. Why should I respect those weak and incompetent lives?"

    That''s what Goula has always thought.

    Therefore, he will have the confidence to surpass the brave.

    Because, the brave is only human, but he is the unique special existence in this world, no one can compare.

    Gewura, who had such an idea since childhood, even ignored the protoss that people had been worshiping.

    Even a goddess is inferior to her own special existence, isn''t it?

    This kind of guula is rejected by the goddess who thinks it is in the bag. The impact is conceivable.

    Thus, Goula usurped his father''s position in resentment, just to bury the so-called faith.

    After that, Goula had an idea.

    "I must let those goddesses who do not recognize me know that they are not qualified to judge me from above."

    To sum up, Goula did not hesitate to go on the opposite road with the Protoss.

    As for Sheehan, it is directly growing in the heart of gewula''s resistance.

    Guoula, who thinks that he is endowed with a unique existence, has been turned into dregs in the face of Sheehan''s strange growth speed.

    The fact that the protoss did not approve of him, but instead approved of such a unique alien human world, made him crazy.

    The reason why guela is not pleased with sheen is that all the places he thinks are excellent are crushed by sheen in an all-round way.

    How can guwura not be jealous? How can we be reconciled?

    Fortunately

    "... I admit that I am not your opponent now."

    Goula, under the terrible pressure of Sheehan, suddenly said this.

    "But your opponent is not me."

    With that, Goula opened her hands.

    Its voice, like a declaration, resounded.

    "Come on, it''s time for you to come out, the souls awakened from hell."

    As soon as the words came out, two shadows came out slowly from the shadow behind gewula.

    Sean stopped.

    "Is that

    Elise and others also opened their eyes.

    For nothing else, just because, suddenly, there was a gloomy and cold atmosphere in the air.

    "Qiang... Qiang... Qiang... Qiang..."

    The sound of iron boots knocking on the floor will ring out in an orderly way.

    Two men in armor, helmets and swords came out of the shadow to the left and right of guula.

    They''re not Orc warriors, they''re Terran knights.

    But the armor they were wearing was dark and the other was pale. What they were wearing was also a dark breath which was very conspicuous in the chaotic world of spatial fluctuation.

    That dark breath, Sean and Elise two people in the first time to distinguish the body.

    "That''s... Dead...!"

    Alice breathed out in surprise.

    yes.

    That''s dead air.

    Black Knight and white knight''s body, have a thick dead spirit to gush out.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that they are either like the mysterious great spirit and high priest, or they are the necromancer who can control the death, or they are

    "The dead..."

    Sheehan whispered the identities of the two knights.

    The dead, the dead, the dead awakened by the necromancer.

    It''s not that Sheehan has never seen such an existence.

    Both the Moruo and the high priest used the Necromancer''s magic to awaken the dead, dominate the dead and fight.

    But in front of them, the two dead people gave sheen a totally different feeling from those dead souls in the past.

    I don''t know why, seeing them, Sean felt both familiar and ominous.

    The premonition had appeared in his mind before, but it turned into substance at this moment.

    Goula was supported by two death knights. Looking at Sean who stopped, his expression became intriguing.

    "They are new born [original demons] assassins who are secretly prepared for the three goddesses and six demons. It is said that they are the souls that our super level necromancer successfully awakened at a great cost."

    Gewu stretched out his hand and patted the two death knights around him, making such a sound.

    "If it is them, it should be more than enough to be your opponent?"

    "No

    "It should be said so."

    Goula gave sheen a compassionate smile.

    "It may be a misfortune for you, a brave man, to be against them."

    Goula''s words let Sheehan''s foreboding as a substance burst out completely.

    Feeling the familiar feeling brought by the two death knights, a terrible idea was born in Sheen''s heart.

    "Are they..."

    A word, haven''t had time to finish, behind Sheen''s back, Elise cried out in panic.

    "Be careful!"

    Elise, who has the opposite power and blessing, is aware of something at this moment.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheehan''s face was frozen, and he did not hesitate to set up his sword.

    At the same time, two terrible deadly outbursts broke out.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    The black knight and the White Knight raised their helmeted heads at the same time and rushed out in a burst of anger.

    In the twinkling of an eye, he came to Sheehan.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    "Dang --!"

    When such a loud sound like the sound of the sky rang through the towns in the world like a bell, the top floor of the pyramid palace in the middle of the town exploded.

    As if there was an invisible thunder there, or some terrible force was released from the palace, the whole town shook and everyone showed a panic.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Explosion?"

    "On the other side of the palace!"

    "Are there attackers on the other side of the palace?"

    The orc soldiers running around the town showed their faces.

    "Has anyone been successfully rescued?"

    Nobu looked at the direction of the palace with scars all over his body, and his eyes were bright with blood.

    "Tut, it really started there."

    Nott stood in front of Norbu, holding a huge hammer, surrounded by Orc strongmen.

    Obviously, the two brothers have been against each other, and because nott has a helper on his side, nob is at a disadvantage.

    The sudden great movement made the war stop for a short time.

    And then everything, is shocked the hearts of countless people.

    "Bang --!"

    There was another loud noise in the palace, which smashed the top floor of the palace.

    Three streamers came out of the broken palace, one gold, one black and one white, like shooting stars chasing each other, flying at high speed and colliding with each other.

    "Dang!"¡° Dang¡° Dang¡° Dang¡° Dang

    With the continuous collision of the three meteors, the sky like loud sound appeared again and again, and each time there was a terrible shock wave, making the whole town as if encountering endless invisible explosions.

    Such a terrible battle directly affected the whole world and made the world tremble.

    "Ah, ah!"

    "Be careful!"

    "Let''s go!"

    In the town, one by one Orc soldiers screamed and screamed and fled in confusion.

    The shock wave caused by the collision of the three meteors spread to every corner of the town, causing buildings and even the ground to explode from time to time, either to pieces or to holes.

    However, the speed of the three meteors was amazing. They turned the whole town into a battlefield. In a flash, they swept over many distances and reached many places, making the magic and dead storm sweep through the town, causing damage here.

    It was a natural disaster.

    It''s also man-made.

    The movement aroused by the fighting of only three soldiers became a natural and man-made disaster, which affected the whole town.

    All of a sudden, the orc soldiers in the town are reduced to powerless civilians, and they can only flee in panic on the broken buildings and the trembling streets.

    "What''s going on?"

    Nobu''s side was also affected. He hurriedly avoided the building debris and cracks on the ground, showing a shocked expression.

    "Is this... Is this the power that human beings can show?"

    Nott was also quite embarrassed, shocked by the explosion in mid air.

    Even the two top legendary strong men have performed like this. It can be imagined how helpless and panic the rest of them will be under such natural and man-made disasters.

    This is true of Elise and others who fled from the smashed palace.

    "Bad guy!"

    Alice looked a little pale at the fierce battle in the sky.

    "What are those two knights?"

    Ozzie, mafia and a group of ORC gods were also shocked.

    During the battle of Wangdu, although they were trapped in the palace of glory, they did not see the battles between sheen, Hermes and Magel, but they had seen the fierce battles between sheen and Lilith in cosmos.

    They also know that Sheehan''s strength is far stronger than that at that time. Even compared with the existence of superclass, Sheehan is not inferior at all.

    But now, there are two death knights suddenly, showing the power completely above the legendary level and even the extreme level, and falling into such a fierce battle with Sheehan.

    What''s going on?

    "Lord Hearn!"

    "My lord the brave!"

    The goddess of the protoss looked at this scene, and their hearts became anxious.

    They want to use power to help sheen.

    However, when they were ready to rush up, a storm came and stopped them.

    In the storm, the orc king appears.

    "I said, the good play is about to start now. Could you please watch it honestly, goddess?"

    Goula looked at the goddesses with a sinister and contemptuous expression.

    "Goula!"

    Ozzie rushed over, roared, and punched Goula, setting off a roaring wind.

    But Goula just raised his hand and took over Oz''s boxing easily.

    The fists and palms collided together, and under the sound of "Dong", waves of air rolled up.

    "What happened to the two knights? What are they? "

    Ozzie glared at Goula and asked.

    Murphy is also protecting the pale face of Alice, while shouting.

    "Is that the dead awakened by necromancy? But how can the dead of that rank exist? "

    Mafi''s words are the common suspicions of Oz and the orc magistrates.

    Only Elise, as if she had already guessed the identity of the two death knights, could not stop pale.

    Goula laughed.

    What''s more, it''s a very cold and cruel smile.

    Of course, he knows what these people are shocked by.

    At the beginning, he was also very shocked, even a little strange.

    After all, those two death knights are obviously not legendary or extreme, but really super level.

    But, super off level and ever died?

    The three goddesses, the six demons, the goddess of justice, or the three goddesses of time and space are still alive.

    And these are super strong people who have survived from ancient times to the present and never lost their staff.

    In principle, there should be no detached dead in this world.

    Of course, only in this world

    "Isn''t it? Have you ever died? "

    Goula sneered and said something shocking.

    "In addition to the three goddesses, the six demons, the goddess of justice and the three goddesses of time and space, isn''t there an existence that can break through the limit of life and become transcendent in the history of omnipotence

    They are lives that don''t belong to this world.

    They are heroes from different worlds.

    Not bound by the limit of life set in Li, but with the possibility of transcending, the brave.

    "Although there are very few brave people who have successfully broken through the limit of life and become detached, there are still several successful breakthroughs and achieve detachment since ancient times, aren''t they?"

    What Goula said with a sinister expression made everyone totter.

    That is to say, those death knights are

    "Have you ever been a brave man who died?"

    Oz lost his voice.

    "You... You blaspheme the Terran hero!"

    It''s hard for Mafia to imagine what she heard and saw.

    It was a true hero who fought for the Terrans and Protoss on the battlefield, and always fought at the forefront of fighting against the demons. Even if he came from a different world, he would not hesitate to choose to save the whole world, thus sacrificing himself.

    People can''t believe that the new born [original devil] actually awakened these heroes and turned them into irrational spirits to harm the world.

    Especially the goddesses of the protoss, who once fought side by side with the brave in history, are furious.

    They were brave men who once supported, helped and cooperated with each other!

    It''s unforgivable to be awakened by the new born [original demon] with Necromancer''s magic and used as a weapon!

    Unfortunately, Goula could not understand their anger.

    "I didn''t expect that the young master and the princess of the dead actually prepared such means. No wonder they dare to declare war so blatantly under the condition that the super strong are less than three races."

    Goula seemed to admire it. That''s what he said.

    "It''s a pity. I heard that they were going to wake up Mithra, the brave one who killed the demon king, especially the princess. She has been trying to do this all the time, but because the brave one died under the power of the demon king, she can''t wake up with the necromancer magic. Otherwise, we should take him against the Terran, Protoss and even the demon, It should be fun. "

    Goula then shamelessly said such words.

    "You son of a bitch!"

    Ozzie couldn''t listen any more. He waved his fist furiously and attacked Goula.

    "Let''s go, too!"

    Mafia also rarely lost her mind, with a group of ORC gods rushed up.

    Naturally, the goddesses could not watch and immediately launched a battle with the orc king.

    Only the orc captives, such as laelam and Lilimei, who have no strong fighting ability, hold each other and shiver. They don''t know what to do.

    Alice also stood in the same place, watching the fierce battle in the sky, biting her lips.

    An unexpected battle has appeared in the inner side of the world.

    Under the operation of the forbidden necromancer magic, the current brave and the dead brave have crossed each other''s times and become each other''s opponents.

    ......

    "Dang --!"

    High in the air, another deafening sound of crossfire accompanied by shock wave appeared.

    The Epee in the hands of the black knight and the white knight was heavily split on the holy sword that Sean hastily set up, bursting out with amazing power to split it away.

    "Bang...!"

    Feeling the power from the holy sword, sheen speaked out, and her whole body was shocked. She stopped her body and stopped.

    But the two death knights didn''t give him a chance to take a breath at all, just like the God of death, rushing towards him left and right.

    The Epee in their hands was like two peaks. Under the force, the atmosphere was easily separated, and the wind was directly turned into a sharp sound explosion, hitting Sheen''s eardrum.

    It''s also surrounded by a terrible dead air. Even if people are rubbed, they will be absorbed by the vitality and turn into mummies in an instant.

    Sean wanted to eat it by Rito''s mandate, but he found something wrong with the power from the Black Knight''s epee.

    It seemed to shake his heart, penetrate his skin, ignore the power of his skill defense, let sheen understand instantly.

    "Even unique skills can be used...!"

    Sean didn''t dare to take the Black Knight''s attack.

    White Knight''s attack, he dares to take it hard, but when he wants to take it, the death knight should split it into a racket and shoot sheen like a ball.

    The attack of pure power, after the resistance of Rito''s destiny, made sheen feel shocked.

    Obviously, even the defense power of Rito''s destiny is unlikely to completely block the terrible attack of super level.

    If it wasn''t for the sabre''s damage, sheen might have been hurt by now.

    But the weakening effect of holy sword is not so prominent in the presence of super level.

    "Because I haven''t been detached and the holy sword hasn''t changed, is the weakening effect of detached power less than 99%

    At the beginning, when Sheehan was fighting against Lilith who was out of control in Kosmos, he had the holy sword in his hand and was also injured, which is enough to explain everything.

    Fortunately

    "These two elders are not using the holy sword."

    Sheen quickly glanced at the Epee in the hands of the two undead knights, and avoided the attack of the two Epee in a few flashes.

    It is precisely because these two brave men in the past did not use the holy sword that Sheehan can fight with two super strong men who can use their unique skills for such a long time in a one-on-two situation.

    "No use? Or can''t you use it? "

    Sheehan prefers to believe in the latter.

    The brave can be awakened by the necromancer, but the sword can never be revived.

    It is not to say that after the death of the brave, their exclusive holy sword will be directly broken and completely destroyed. Even the holy power of the holy sword itself can not be interfered by an evil necromancer.

    Therefore, the two past super heroes were awakened by the necromancer, but their swords could not be revived together.

    However

    "Even so, the threat is big enough."

    Sean fought and retreated. With the blessing and sharpness of the sword, he fought with two undead Knights all the time. His figure flickered back and forth in the whole sky and never stopped.

    The two dead brave men were afraid of the holy sword in Sheehan''s hand. I don''t know whether they were awakened to the memory of this familiar weapon because of the holy wave, or instinctively aware of the threat of the holy sword to them.

    The holy sword, which has the power to purify all evils, is simply the most terrifying for the dead and the dead.

    For this reason, they wave the epee and make the Epee shine red. With one swing and one split, Sheen''s internal organs are constantly shaken. Sheen can only use the holy sword to block. One of them turns into fog, one into cloud, one into style, one into flame and thunder. Sometimes it disappears, sometimes it twinkles left and right, and sometimes it is like many illusions, Sometimes it''s like an army of beasts. It''s so powerful.

    The power, the effect, can only be their unique skills in life.

    "Can necromancer awaken all the unique skills of the dead?"

    This is something Sheen has never heard of.

    You know, even Schaffner, who has the foul power of [Lianxin demon], can''t reproduce their unique skills when he calls out the illusion of his admirers to fight for himself.

    A simple necromancer did it, which sheen didn''t want to believe.

    "Is it because of the radiant branch?"

    There was a flash of light in Sheehan''s heart.

    The branch of radiance is a treasure left by the Supreme God, the crystallization of power that existed before the world was formed and the law was formulated.

    And unique skills, to put it bluntly, are a part of the laws formulated in the theory, the power given to specific people by the world.

    In this case, as the supreme mysterious treasure born before the formation of Li, the radiant branch can make the existence of death spirit transcend the limit of life, achieve transcendence, and violate the law formulated in Li. Then its power can once again avoid the interference of Li, and make the magic of death spirit, which integrates itself, violate common sense, and awaken the unique skills of the dead, It doesn''t seem impossible.

    In other words, Sean is now on top of the two lost the sword, the rest are in their heyday.

    "You are really going to embarrass your younger generation, seniors."

    Under the satire of sheen, two brave people who turn into the dead attack with unremitting efforts. The Epee slashes Sheen''s head.

    "Dang --!"

    I don''t know how many times Tianxiang appeared.

    The fierce battle of the three brave men continues.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    "Bang!"

    In the sky, the sound of three brave men''s fierce fighting is constantly ringing. In the towns on the ground, the explosion like loud noise is also rising.

    An unrivalled storm surged from Goula''s body, and all the orc gods who rushed around him flew away.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    The orc magistrates screamed one by one, smashed to the ground under the bombardment of the storm, rolled and bounced in confusion, and fell to the ground around gewula.

    Including the goddesses who are exerting their power and magic, they are inevitably blown away by the storm, staggering and whining.

    "Everybody

    While protecting the orc captives with little combat power, Alice couldn''t help crying out.

    In return, it was not the response of the crowd, but the cold laughter of guuela.

    "It''s no use."

    Goula''s hands were open, and the black wind was rolling around him.

    "Without that damned brave man, you little people are not my opponents at all."

    Goula''s scornful words made many people angry.

    "We''re little people...!"

    Ozzie struggled to get up, roaring and rushing to guula.

    But gueula just waved, and the black wind came out like a tornado, blowing oz up into the sky, and then hitting the ground heavily, making the strong oz vomit blood on the spot.

    "Oz!"

    Murphy, struggling to get up, cried out.

    Goula is just like looking at the ants, condescending to open his mouth to Oz and others.

    "Little people are little people. They are so weak, but they think they can resist me. Do they really think they are all legendary and the gap is not big?"

    As a top legend with a level of 99, only one step away from the extreme level, Goula doesn''t even pay attention to Nobu with a level of 97, let alone Ozzie, a level of 91, who is almost the same as a new legend.

    Even though there are many high-level Orc deities around Ozzie, there are also many goddesses in the rear who use power to support him, and there are even legendary ones among them. The combat power can not be ignored at all, and guula is still ignored.

    "Do you know which goddess gave me blessing after being rejected by the goddess of life?"

    Goula grinned grimly.

    "You should know the existence of that goddess, pandnem."

    Hearing the name mentioned in guwula''s mouth, the orc gods did not care. The goddesses changed color one by one.

    "Pandnem!"

    "It''s her!"

    "The evil god in charge of fraud and fear!"

    The goddess exclaimed in surprise.

    Others don''t know the horror of this evil god, but as orthodox goddesses of the protoss, they can''t be clearer.

    Elise was also a little impressed.

    "I remember that among the many evil gods, they are extremely dangerous. Besides the three goddesses of time and space, they are only one of the two extreme strong ones in the Protoss. As the second only to the most powerful evil god Lilith, they have been feared by the powerful demons, right?"

    Elise worked hard to find out the other party''s information.

    "That''s right." Goula clapped his hands and said with admiration: "the evil god who has raised the fear of hell on the battlefield for several times."

    Pandnem, the evil god in charge of fraud and taboo.

    This name is not known to many people in the modern human race.

    But if the war was not over a thousand years ago, even the strong among the demons would be scared at the mention of this name.

    Because this evil god is a very dangerous, to some extent, even the devil is far less than the terrible figure.

    Her horror is not in strength, but in character and character.

    Just as Goula said, the goddess raised a hell of fear on the battlefield several times, which was taboo by the world.

    Her power can leave indelible fear in other people''s hearts, and even awaken the biggest fear in other people''s hearts, making people crazy on the battlefield.

    Plus my power and the effect of fraud, just a little guidance, the crazy demons will wave the butcher''s knife to their closest companions on the battlefield.

    In the past, the Terran, Protoss and demon soldiers saw that in the chaotic battlefield, only the battlefield where the evil god was, the enemy killed each other, and none of his companions wanted to stand beside her.

    But the goddess himself is enjoying this situation, more than once standing in the middle of the bloody enemy, laughing happily, it is chilling.

    For this reason, the evil god once made the demons angry and killed them.

    Unfortunately, before long, the evil god would run out happily, and there was no sign of being tortured and killed at all.

    I have claimed that

    "I can even deceive death itself. No one can kill me but the devil and the Supreme God."

    The evil god was so happy that even the demons gave up chasing her.

    But the goddess of the protoss also regarded it as an alien, and no one was willing to fight with her.

    In view of this, after the end of the war, the evil god was also under house arrest in the divine world by the three goddesses, and was not allowed to step out of the divine world.

    But after being rejected by the goddess of life, gewula got the blessing of the extreme superior evil god.

    "Thanks to this, the blessing I get from the evil god is to enable my power to have the effect of fraud."

    Gewula did not hide her strength and said it generously.

    "My unique skill was originally to be able to control the ability to touch my own things, but because of the blessing of the evil god, it is almost a completely new evolution."

    Originally, Goula''s unique skills only allowed him to control what came into contact with his body.

    For example, he can control the atmosphere with his own unique skills, and turn it into a hurricane or storm.

    He can also control the land under his feet, turning it into a swamp, a hillside or even a maze.

    He can even harness the clothes he wears and make them look anything.

    This ability has already been very strong, until gewula gets the blessing of the evil god who is in charge of fraud, this ability becomes more foul.

    "With the blessing of the evil god, I can deceive all the things in my field of vision, and make these things have the effect of" being touched by me. "

    Goula sneered.

    "In other words, what I can control is everything I can see, including the enemy standing in front of me."

    With that, Goula reached out to oz.

    "Er, ah...!"

    Ozzie felt as if his throat had been pinched by something. As soon as he got up, he was lifted to the air.

    "Look, it''s like this. I can strangle you with a lift, oz."

    Goula said with a cruel smile.

    "If it wasn''t for your high level, good magic and some resistance to fraud, I could even make your brains boil and your internal organs evaporate on the spot, and your whole flesh and blood would burst and become foam on the spot."

    "Such you, in my eyes, are not small people?"

    "You are so weak, don''t you really think you can resist me?"

    "Ah?"

    Goula is more and more immersed in the joy of violence, the other hand is also a stretch, across the air to control the plan to rush up to save the Mazi.

    "Goo!"

    Mafie immediately stopped, like Ozzie, was caught by the invisible hand, and was slowly lifted into the air.

    "Oz! Murphy

    Elise watched her two most powerful magistrates being treated like this, and immediately cried out at a loss.

    "Heresy!"

    "Put the magistrates down!"

    "Hateful cult followers!"

    The goddesses also cried out. As soon as they wanted to release their power and magic, they were rudely interrupted by gewula.

    "Just a goddess, don''t shout in front of me!"

    With the lifting of gewula''s hand, several buildings sprang up abruptly, turned into huge rock shells, and smashed heavily at the location of the goddesses.

    "Boom!"

    Huge buildings collided with each other, and the roar of impact on the ground sounded.

    One by one, the buildings hit the goddesses who couldn''t escape. While they were broken, they turned into rubble. Together with the dust, they buried the goddesses.

    "Lord goddess!"

    A lot of people have voiced a cry of surprise.

    "Asshole!"

    Being raised in mid air, Ozzie and mafie, who are red in the face, struggle desperately.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Goula laughed, full of rage.

    "If you don''t have to control the orcs and control the Terrans and Protoss, I really want to bury you all in the ground now, let you taste the taste of being buried alive, or drain the air here, let you suffocate to death!"

    "Now you see?"

    "Without the brave, you are at best small people of this level!"

    At this point, Guerra also looked at the pale face of Elise.

    "What goddess? Isn''t that very weak? "

    "What about the goddess of life? Isn''t it just the bottom item in the super off grade

    "Without her, guwula is still the king of orcs and can grow up to this point!"

    "See? Your grace

    Goula is just like venting her inner resentment, and her words are getting worse and worse.

    Little by little, Alice clenched her lips, looked at the God lying on the ground, and then at Oz and mafia, who were still struggling and were pinched in the air, with anxiety in her heart.

    She wanted to rescue, but her magic power was not high.

    As the emissary of the goddess of life and her benefactor, Elise, the orc saint, is good at restoring magic.

    With the protection of the goddess of life and the ability to manipulate the vitality, Elise''s recovery magic is the strongest in the world. Even Euler, who is the Pope of the temple, is almost surpassed by her.

    But in terms of combat effectiveness, Elise is far from it.

    So, Elise can only anxiously look at Oz and mafia, and can''t help looking up into the air.

    Goula noticed the movement of Elise, and immediately sneered again.

    "Don''t look, my lady. The brave man you put great hopes on is hard to protect himself."

    Goula began to feel happy in his bad words.

    "He has not yet reached the super level, but he has the power to fight against the existence of super level by virtue of his powerful sword."

    "Now, there are two super level brave men who have been awakened. Even if their holy sword does not revive with them, their strength will never be inferior to any one of the demons."

    "Two brave men at the level of demons fight against a novice who has not even reached the level of transcendence. He is able to survive until now thanks to the holy sword that can purify all evil."

    "He can''t win those two undead, the end is to die in the hands of his predecessor."

    Goula firmly believes in this.

    Two demons join hands. Guula really doesn''t believe that Sheehan, who has not yet achieved transcendence, can finally survive.

    And in the inner side of the world, sheen can''t escape.

    It''s not as big as the outside world. At most, it''s equivalent to a middle and lower level of aristocratic territory. With the power of transcendence, such a territory can be destroyed easily.

    Therefore, Sean can''t escape in such a "narrow" place. He will only be chased by two brave souls until he dies.

    "None of them will be weaker than the brave one. They will work together to strengthen themselves. In addition, as a dead man, they will not be tired, tired, need no rest, eat or drink. Even the tow can drag Sean boztute to death."

    Goula shook his head with affectation.

    "This is the game we set up at the beginning, which is used to lead the brave into the net, or to pit and kill the strong of the human race."

    "As a result, this brave man really stepped in and became a turtle in the game."

    "To tell you the truth, we''re afraid of him. We''re afraid of when he will succeed."

    "With his talent and the power of the holy sword, once detached, I''m afraid that he will become the most powerful existence of the goddess of fate like Mithra?"

    Goula''s smile became sinister again.

    "It''s a pity that this brave man with unparalleled talent will be buried here."

    "Don''t worry, we won''t waste his body, we will take him back, let the princess of the dead wake him up, make him a dead, let him and his fiancee meet again in the battlefield."

    "Although, without the holy sword, that brave man is also a limit level, I believe there must be a lot of people who want to see him appear in the battlefield as a dead man?"

    "Will the Dragon devil go mad? Is the Kingdom''s treasure heartbroken

    "It''s really exciting."

    With that, Goula began to laugh again.

    "You...!"

    This time, even Elise was angry.

    "You will not succeed!" Elise yelled, "the brave will smash all your schemes!"

    "Is it?" Goula''s face was full of disdain.

    But at this time, the fierce battle in the air changed.

    "Boom!"

    With a burst of gas explosion, a gorgeous flame suddenly burned up from mid air.

    Among the three streamers, the golden one suddenly stops. When the black and white streamers bully us, our whole body suddenly vibrates with terrible magic, burns with gorgeous flame, and shakes those two streamers away.

    The amazing breath emerged from the flaming figure. It was like a volcanic eruption, covering the whole world in an instant, shaking the whole world.

    "What

    Goula felt who was the owner of this amazing breath, and his face changed.

    "Bad guy!"

    Alice was surprised.

    yes.

    Sean, it''s breaking out.

    ......

    "Boom!"

    High up in the sky, Sheen''s whole body was burning with brilliant light, and the magic in his body was like a torrent. At the same time, he turned into pure power to fill his whole body.

    In such a situation, Sheehan only felt that his whole body was full of explosive power, and the more powerful it became.

    "Hum!"

    The holy sword in Sheehan''s hand was also shaking and began to shine with holy and bright light.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Sean''s breath soared ten times.

    His power, also at this moment, has soared tenfold.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    The black knight and the White Knight seemed to be shocked by this amazing breath, but they stayed in mid air and did not move.

    On the contrary, sheen raised his eyes, a pair of eyes like the hot sun, burst out of the sky shaking war.

    "I''m sorry, two elders."

    Sean''s voice sounded faintly.

    "It seems that the situation on my side is not so good. I can''t entangle with you any more."

    Sean was aware of Alice''s dilemma.

    So he played his last hand.

    "Let me send you to rest."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    At this moment, the gorgeous flame burning in the sky, like the only color in the world, exudes a sense of existence that overwhelms the whole world.

    All of them were staring at the brave man in the sky, who was burning with gorgeous light. For a moment, they forgot their actions.

    Including the two brave souls, it seems that they instinctively sensed the danger, and did not dare to get close to Sean at this moment.

    But they didn''t want to get close, and sheen moved.

    "Boom!"

    Only see, gorgeous flame exploded in mid air.

    Sean, who was burning all over his body, burst out in the burst of light, and turned from the golden streamer into gorgeous fire light. With unmatched power, he rushed to the black knight and the white knight.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    The white knight was the first to react and disappeared in the same place in a whirlwind.

    The black knight was shocked all over. When he reacted, he raised his Epee high, with an inexplicable vibration, and cleaved to the incoming sheen.

    "Dang --!"

    The holy sword intersects with Epee, arousing the loudest fighting sound so far.

    Strong wind surging, the impact of four, the two brave will be a fierce collision, each other burst out of amazing power.

    Especially the Black Knight, as soon as his Epee touched the sabre, the inexplicable vibration immediately poured out and hit sheen. Ignoring the defense of his skills, he was weakened by the protection of the sabre, and all the remaining forces attacked his internal organs, as if to smash all his internal organs.

    But before that, the black knight was blown away.

    If his power is an invisible attack that can shatter the internal organs, Sheehan''s attack is a pure and real attack.

    Compared with the previous completely incomparable power, the Black Knight''s body was vented. He blasted it heavily, turned it into a shell, and crashed into the earth below, making the earth roar, smash and collapse, instantly burying his figure.

    "Hoo

    Just as Sheehan blew the Black Knight away, a whirlwind came whistling behind him.

    The White Knight''s figure appeared, facing Sheen''s head, and slashed down the sword in his hand.

    "[payment ¡¤ delay]."

    All of a sudden, this chant came from sheen, who had his back to the white knight.

    The wave of magic spread from Sheehan''s body, and immediately shrouded the White Knight''s body.

    At this time, the White Knight''s chopping with great power seemed to fall into the mire, and his speed slowed down.

    At this time, sheen had suddenly turned around and pressed his hand on the White Knight''s chest.

    "Pay and impact."

    From Sheehan''s hand, a huge magic turned into a real shock wave, suddenly burst open.

    "Bang --!"

    In the sky, the shock wave like a star ring bloomed grandly.

    The clouds were dispersed by the shock wave.

    The atmosphere is disturbed by shock waves.

    The huge sound turned into sound waves, which shook the earth and made it vibrate.

    The laments and screams of countless people mixed together, becoming the only accompaniment in the world at this moment.

    The White Knight''s figure flew backwards from the center of the impact, like a kite with broken line, rubbing against the air and falling down.

    "Click..."

    On his body, there was a cracking sound in the thick pale armor, which let the strong dead air leak out.

    Before long, Sean''s figure appeared from the center of the shock wave.

    "Hiss!"

    In the sound of breaking through the air, sheen turned into a gorgeous fire again, and rushed to the white knight with a speed like falling from the sky.

    "I''ll take care of you with this blow."

    The holy sword in Sheen''s hand is shining.

    The light, dispelling the white knight who leaked out of the dead, lit up the whole sky.

    There is no doubt that it is the light that can drive out all curses and crusade against all evils.

    The dead don''t know fatigue and don''t feel pain. No matter how many injuries they suffer, they can''t be fatal. They can still fight regardless of everything until they tear the enemy to pieces.

    But the power of the sword is undoubtedly a deadly poison for such beings.

    Therefore, Sheehan''s chop will kill the dead, disperse the dead, and let the hero who turned into the dead return to rest.

    "Drink!"

    As a result, sheen gave a cold drink and stabbed the White Knight''s chest armor crack with his sword like a ray of light.

    However, the white knight was suddenly moved, suddenly all illusory, into a cloud, disappeared without a trace.

    "Bang...!"

    Sheen was defeated by a blow, and could not help smacking at the disappearing white knight.

    At this time, there was another roar in the distance.

    The ground in the process of crushing and collapsing suddenly burst open and set off a strong dust wave.

    The Black Knight shot from it, his whole body was wrapped in the spirit of bitterness, and he attacked sheen bravely.

    "Fuyu burst."

    Sheehan unleashed magic on the black knight.

    "Boom!"

    A magic power enveloped the black knight and exploded directly, trying to blow up the dead knight.

    But the Black Knight, as if nothing had happened, continued to rush towards sheen under the amazing blast.

    "Fuyu burst."

    "Fuyu burst."

    "Fuyu burst."

    "Fuyu burst."

    Sean is also watching this scene, without hesitation to the black knight to vent their magic.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom¡° Boom

    All of a sudden, a grand explosion appeared on the Black Knight''s body, blowing him upside down.

    The Black Knight''s charge slowed down.

    However, even if he suffered such devastation, the Black Knight still seemed to have no pain and no fear. He rushed out from the explosions and continued to attack sheen.

    "Dang --!"

    When the sabre and Epee intersect again, the Black Knight''s armor has been blown to pieces, and his whole body''s dead air leaks everywhere like black air, rendering it like death from hell, which is chilling.

    Sean didn''t know whether to admire the elder.

    He had to bear so many times of magic bombardment and attack himself regardless of everything. If it wasn''t for the body of the dead, maybe he would have become a bloody human.

    Sean didn''t know if the other party had dared to fight like this.

    He only knew that with the other side''s chop, he fell on his own sword again, but the vibration this time was stronger than any before, which made him feel pain all over.

    But at this time, a cloud came and gathered behind sheen.

    The white knight with his chest armor broken suddenly appeared and struck Sheen''s back with a decadent attack.

    Before and after the attack, Sheehan instantly from the incomparable advantage to a dangerous situation.

    Mingming has used the power of reincarnation destiny, and the power has increased ten times, occupying an absolute advantage. However, in this moment, it was suddenly overturned.

    This is the brave, even in countless adversity can find a chance to turn over the hero.

    Even if the power is above them, even if it is stronger than them, they can find the opportunity to fight back resolutely.

    This is what makes the existence of the brave really difficult and what makes them really great.

    Even if they have lost the holy sword, they are still no less powerful than any other demon. That''s why.

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong"

    At this moment, Sean''s heart began to accelerate.

    His blood was boiling.

    His magic is burning.

    It was as if he felt the true meaning of the existence of the brave for the first time. Under the attack of two dead predecessors, he was touched by his heart.

    In the current crisis, Sheehan has entered a strange state.

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong"

    Before long, a pulse in line with Sean''s heart beat came from Sean''s hand.

    It''s the pulse of the sword.

    The sword seemed to resonate with Hearn''s state at this moment, and a will came from it.

    That''s joy.

    That''s cheering.

    That''s the call.

    That''s cheers.

    Sean can feel that he has become different.

    It was as if an inexplicable attraction came from the empty air and led him there, which made sheen sink.

    This kind of sheen didn''t find at all. In his body, a red jade slowly bloomed.

    At the same time, from Sheen''s body, three lights appeared one after another.

    It''s the brilliance of the three roads that surround and entangle each other, penetrating the whole world.

    The glory is divided into three parts.

    One is gold, full of sacred breath.

    One is blue, full of transcendent holiness.

    One is red, full of dangerous charm.

    Three rays of light gathered together, and dyed the brilliant flame from Sheen''s body into a rainbow.

    "Hum"

    A buzz appeared between heaven and earth.

    The mysterious rainbow waves spread from Sheehan.

    "So... What''s that

    Everyone who saw this was stunned.

    Iris froze.

    Goula froze.

    The goddesses froze.

    Countless orcs are also dull there, can no longer worry about other.

    As for the two black and white death knights, they held up their swords and kept the posture of cutting to sheen, frozen there.

    As if the whole time had been stopped, they were bathed in the rainbow wave and could not move any more.

    "Boom..."

    Suddenly, the inside of the whole world trembles.

    The fluctuation of power from Sheehan directly shook the whole world.

    If the demon king or the Supreme God is here, or the three goddesses and the six demons are at the scene, they will find that the power of the whole world has been absorbed by Sheehan.

    No, it''s not the power of the side of the world, but the power of the devil who has remained here.

    In the remote ancient times, it is precisely because of the power of the devil that the world will leave this wound and this crack.

    It is also because of the remnants of this force that the protoss will be suppressed here, and the Supreme God is always unable to repair the trauma of this world.

    But at this moment, the residual power of the demon king, as if attracted by the power of Hearn, came to his side.

    "Shua!"

    A red gem appeared above Sheen''s head, directly rolled up the force, absorbed it without leaving a trace.

    Then, the red jewel fell back into Sean''s body.

    "Boom..."

    The inner side of the world trembled even more.

    If someone looks down from a high altitude, it will find that the inside of the world is gradually shrinking.

    yes.

    The world is disappearing.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    The border of the divine world, the land of seal.

    In the temple that only exists in this heaven and earth, the goddess summoned by the commander has been staring at the light curtain in front of him, looking at what happened above, with more and more dignified expression.

    Especially when she saw the pulse of Sheen''s sword, the goddess first expressed surprise and surprise. Then, when Sheen''s body appeared three colors of light, her face changed again.

    "That power has been awakened?"

    Nina couldn''t help but stand up.

    "How could you wake up so quickly? It shouldn''t be

    Ninen''s face was dignified with doubt.

    She knew that although the power had been quietly awakened with Sheehan''s last entry into the magic pool and the relationship of upgrading to the extreme level.

    However, in principle, even if this power awakens, with Sheehan''s current strength, it is still unable to awaken it and use it.

    The ultimate level may be very strong in the world, but it is nothing compared with the power sleeping in Sheen''s body.

    Sheehan wants to recognize the power correctly, at least get the super level. If he wants to use it consciously, he may not even get the super level.

    Under such circumstances, the force was awakened at this time. How could ninen not be surprised?

    But in the twinkling of an eye, neon figured it out again.

    "Because the holy sword appeared signs of transformation, it led to this force being affected, and then awakened?"

    you ''re right.

    Just now, in the face of the reversal of the adversity of two ex heroes, the power of the brave in Sheen''s body was stimulated, resulting in the transformation of the holy sword.

    The pulse that comes from the sword and resonates with sheen is the sign of the sword''s transformation.

    So, just now, Nina was surprised.

    Because, once the holy sword appears signs of metamorphosis, it proves that Sheehan is moving towards a state of detachment.

    As the only one who can naturally break through the limit and achieve transcendence in a normal way, the transcendence of the brave starts from the signs of transformation of the holy sword.

    After reaching the extreme level, the brave people of all ages try their best to break through to the super level. As the only one who can break through in a normal way, no one can tell them how to break through.

    The three goddesses and the six demons are naturally detached.

    The goddess of justice is also born out of class, just some defects.

    Hermes is a half devil. He groped for a long time to find a way to mend his own evil way. In the end, he completed his own son and was devoured by his own son.

    The princess also found a new way, relying on the most high God''s secret to succeed.

    None of these people is normal detachment, grow up all the way, and finally with their own efforts, let their strength appear promotion.

    Therefore, the brave can only find their own way to escape.

    In the end, only a few people succeeded in crossing the barrier and getting beyond it.

    In view of this, even if Sheehan can not be detached, it is very likely to happen.

    However, no matter which brave person, once their holy sword appears signs of transformation, then they begin to take the step of detachment.

    In addition to the extreme level body, relying on the understanding of the inner hall one step in place, directly break through to the super level of Mithra, the rest of the successful super brave are like this.

    As long as the sword appears signs of transformation, then they will officially begin to detachment.

    This time, under the stimulation of two former brave men, Sheehan had a spiritual touch on the concept of "brave man", which led to the transformation of the holy sword successfully induced.

    At this point, it''s only a matter of time before Sheehan can succeed.

    But just because of this, the sleeping power in Sheen''s body will wake up with the signs of the transformation of the sword.

    no way out.

    "Those two powers were transferred to sheen with the power of the brave."

    Moreover, the two kinds of power, with the power of the brave, is deep and unbreakable.

    "Now, the power of the brave in Sheen''s body is stimulated, and the sword shows signs of transformation. Naturally, the other two forces are awakened together."

    Thus, Sheehan can wake up the power that shouldn''t wake up when he officially triggers his way of detachment.

    "This is the trouble..."

    Ni en couldn''t help biting her fingers, and the dignified face gradually turned into anxiety.

    Sean was immersed in the pulse of the sword and his own resonance. She didn''t know what had happened. With a wave of her hand, the light screen turned to the ground.

    There, the inner side of the world, starting from the edge, is collapsing.

    The orcs and dwarves in the town have fallen into chaos and are at a loss. Some of them yell, some of them run away aimlessly and in a hurry. They have completely lost their previous strictness and extermination.

    The building is collapsing.

    The earth is breaking.

    In that just like the end of the world, no matter how powerful people are, they are like the most vulnerable mole ants, unable to resist at all.

    Neon was staring at this doomsday scene with great anxiety in her heart.

    "Attracted by the devil''s power on sheen, the residual devil''s power in the crevice has disappeared, and the inner side of the world is about to disappear. They have no choice at all!"

    With the disappearance of the residual power of the demon king, the world has begun to repair its own wounds, burying the inside of the world.

    In this way, all life in the world will be assimilated by the world itself and directly turned into magic in the atmosphere.

    How can people not feel anxious when even existence disappears together?

    Nina doesn''t care about the rest.

    She didn''t care whether it was Goula, who wanted to raise the anti flag to the protoss, or the fox spirit, who wanted to blame sheen.

    What she cares about is only her bravery, her final spiritual and spiritual sustenance.

    If it goes on like this, that guy will be assimilated by the world.

    "Even if he has the blessing of that hateful goddess and the protection of the world, it''s useless."

    At this time, the world''s favor for Sheehan will lead to her being forced to die.

    After all, it''s not killing sheen, it''s assimilating with sheen and making him a part of himself.

    This is a great good thing for the world that is close to and caring for sheen.

    In its view, to be able to integrate with sheen is the best protection and the best care. It does not consider whether sheen can continue to "survive" in the world.

    Seeing the world gradually collapse, Sheen has never recovered, and Nina can''t sit down at last.

    "Can you hear that?"

    Nina yells at the sky.

    "Are you going to let me sit here and watch this situation?"

    "Do you want to see that person assimilated by the world you created?"

    "If you don''t want to do it, let me out!"

    Ninen''s words seemed so resentful.

    She was really angry. After she woke up, the damned goddess continued to shut herself up, and even restricted her power, not allowing herself to call sheen here.

    If it wasn''t for her, Nina would have called Sean and ate him without saying a word.

    Last time, he was half successful, just a little bit short. He planned to chase him while he won and turn him into his own person. Who knows, this woman woke up and planned to disturb her own good things.

    This guy, absolutely on purpose.

    She just can''t see her own success, and she can''t see herself swallowing her family to the brave.

    But he is his own!

    That''s my own brave man!

    It doesn''t matter if she''s taken the lead by some coquettish and cheap people on the ground. Anyway, she doesn''t pay attention to those girls and let them be the company of her own brave people. It''s not unacceptable that she should be a concubine. Now, the woman who is the most disagreeable to her is planning to rob her and block her good deeds. It''s just unbearable!

    "Let me out! Let me out

    Neon stamped her feet in anger.

    Just then, Nina noticed that the light curtain in front of her had changed.

    "Well?"

    Ninen stared at the scene in the light curtain, first stunned, then stunned, and finally turned into a thick anger.

    "You... You did this?"

    "You... You... You...!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Neon was so angry that she fell into a frenzy.

    At the same time, in front of the light curtain, a dazzling blue light shines.

    In an instant, it occupied the whole world.

    ......

    "Zheng!"

    When this blue light, different from the blue light rising from Sheehan''s body, appeared, the side of the collapsing world was frozen.

    The fallen earth is frozen there.

    The collapsed buildings also remained in the air as if they were about to fall.

    The people who fled in a hurry, as if they had been stopped, remained motionless there, with a look of horror on their faces.

    One second ago, it was like the end of the world. In this moment, it was like a fixed landscape painting, and everything was stopped.

    Including time.

    Including space.

    It''s all the same.

    In this world, Sean is the only one who can move freely.

    He is still immersed in the pulse of himself and the holy sword, surrounded by three colors of light, and has become the only existence with life in the frozen space-time.

    In this case, the blue light converged and turned into a gem.

    A gem as blue as the sky and the sea.

    As soon as this precious jade appeared, the whole world seemed to have seen its mother and trembled with joy.

    But the blue jade didn''t care at all, just around sheen, began to turn up.

    "Zheng!"

    The next second, Sheen''s body, a burst of red light also sparkled.

    It appeared for a very short time, absorbed the power of the demon king in the world, and then returned to the red jade in Sheen''s body. At this time, it appeared again.

    Its appearance made the blue jade stagnate for a while, and then continued to revolve around sheen.

    Red jade is also like chasing it, along with it, around Sheen''s body.

    One blue and one red, the two gems are shining with pure and pure light, as if with sheen as the center, constantly chasing, circling and rotating each other.

    Before long, the red Baoyu seemed to warn the blue Baoyu and disappeared into Sheen''s body again.

    The blue jade saw this, first slightly stagnated, then unexpectedly also followed into Sheen''s body.

    Then, the sword in Sheehan''s hand somehow broke away from him, turned into a golden light and disappeared into his body.

    The three lights on Sheen''s body, however, became more and more bright with the entry of the holy sword and precious jade.

    Finally, the light swept away all the people on the ground, wrapped up sheen, broke space and time together, and left here.

    After half a sound, the frozen space-time is restored to its original state.

    The inside of the world continues to collapse like doomsday and finally disappears.

    ......

    The interior of the temple at the border of the divine world, the place of seal.

    Ninen watched all this happen, and she was so mad that she couldn''t do it.

    "You put Baoyu on him?"

    "How can you be so shameless?"

    "You... You''re going to fight me anyway, right?"

    "Do you think I really can''t rob you?"

    Neon vomited a burst of fragrance, and immediately launched a fierce.

    "I don''t believe it. As your incarnation, I can''t resist your power at all!"

    "Now that you have lost Baoyu, the next round is mine!"

    "Wait for me!"

    With that, Nina''s whole body was bursting with amazing strength.

    That power, for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Consciousness is gradually sinking, but also gradually drifting away, I do not know tired to the very far away away away, it seems to embark on the journey of seeking the end of time.

    Sean listened to the pulse coming out of his body and felt that his whole body was full of amazing power, which fascinated him.

    The power is so strange, and so familiar, as if from other places, but lived in his body for a long time, before has not been found, now gradually wake up.

    Under the pull of this force, Sheen''s consciousness sank and suddenly saw a scene.

    It was a story that happened in an endless sea of flowers.

    ......

    A girl and a goddess are confronting each other.

    "Why?"

    The girl cried out like she was very dissatisfied.

    A closer look, the girl is holding a golden sword in her hand. Although her breath is very weak, the sacred wave of the sword in her hand is very strong.

    Sheehan even felt that the power of the sword was no less than his own.

    No, No.

    "That seems to be my holy sword, isn''t it?"

    Sean had this feeling all of a sudden.

    When sheen felt like this, the girl who was confronting the goddess was still venting her discontent.

    "Why don''t you let me get close to the child? That child looks very lonely! "

    The girl protested to the goddess with a bulging face.

    But the goddess''s expression was unusually calm.

    "I said, the devil is dangerous."

    The goddess said so in a tone of indifference.

    "Is it dangerous?" "Why don''t I feel anything?" protested the girl

    "Because you are ignorant." The goddess''s tone was not high spirited, and she said: "I can tell you for sure that it has destroyed the world I created countless times, hindered me countless times, and chased me countless times. She is always unwilling to let go of my terrible existence. If you are too close to her, sooner or later you will be hurt by the force that even I can''t resist."

    The goddess''s advice is very painstaking.

    Even though her tone is cold and her face is too calm, her character is not the type that she would talk to others so much.

    For her, everything in the world is created by her, whether it is life or not, the value is equal.

    In other words, the importance of a person, in the eyes of the goddess, is the same level as the stones on the roadside.

    Of course, if the stone moves in front of her, she will look at it.

    Therefore, in the face of a person, although the Almighty goddess does not attach importance to it, she will also look at it.

    In other words, the goddess''s attitude towards human beings is nothing more than that.

    So she can say so many words to advise girls, that is enough to see that she attaches importance to girls.

    It''s a pity that the girl is not her. She is not omnipotent. She can''t read the mind, and she can''t perform any strange miracles. What she has is the protection brought by the holy sword in her hand.

    Such she, hears the goddess''s advice, not only has not been persuaded, also appears more and more discontented.

    "I don''t believe that child would be so vicious."

    The girl has been looking at her cheek, saying good words for the devil who has been with her for some time.

    However, these words, falling in the goddess''s ears, made her heart rise a lot of waves.

    "... do you prefer her to me?"

    The goddess couldn''t help whispering.

    "What?"

    The girl didn''t seem to hear it, and showed a stunned expression.

    "Nothing." Goddess convergence from his emotions, light way: "in short, you can no longer close to her."

    With such words, the goddess did not give the girl a chance to refute, and made a straightforward statement.

    "I create countless different worlds that do not intersect with this world, in order to nurture the life with the concept of" brave "by virtue of the environment of those worlds."

    "And you are the first born brave."

    "I can''t defeat the devil, but as a brave man, you can."

    "So the only thing you need to do is listen to me and wait for the time to come."

    By this time, the goddess was already designing the race.

    In order to make the girl stronger, she has made the relevant rules, and put the concepts of "grade" and "skill" into the world.

    In this way, when you create all kinds of life races, you can start to cultivate young girls and help them become strong.

    After that, when the girl reaches the limit that the world can allow, she can have the power that is very close to her own level by "merging into one" with the holy sword in her hand.

    At that time, I can join hands with her.

    Although he is not the opponent of the demon king, it is only because of the power of the phase problem that he is restrained by him.

    In essence, they still exist at the same level as each other. Even if they can''t defeat each other and contain each other, there is no problem.

    At that time, the girl is waiting for the opportunity, with her own help, with the holy sword through the devil''s heart, it is absolutely not impossible.

    Everything is going on in an orderly way. You can''t let your brave man contact with the dangerous and hateful devil any more.

    "But... But..."

    It seems that the girl can hardly feel relieved.

    It seems that the devil she knows is totally different from the devil the goddess who summoned herself, or even created her own world.

    In the girl''s eyes, the child will feel lonely when he is away, and happy when he appears beside her. He has never done anything that threatens himself or even the world.

    Is it because I didn''t see through the child?

    Or... The goddess who summoned herself is deceiving herself?

    The girl felt confused.

    Either way, she didn''t want to see it.

    "Can''t we get along well with three people?"

    The girl felt very distressed.

    Although the devil is her friend, the goddess who is too strict with herself is also her friend.

    Therefore, she does not want to see either side of the accident, more do not want to see their imagination of the two possibilities of any one.

    But the goddess said it decisively.

    "Give up, that existence is impossible to get along with others."

    "She is a disaster."

    "She is the end."

    "In countless years, she destroyed the world I created countless times, and never let me go."

    "To me, she is the only and biggest threat."

    In view of this, in any case, the goddess wants to eradicate each other.

    Not only for myself, but also for the future to continue to create the world.

    "You have to come with me and kill her."

    "Do you hear me?"

    The goddess stares at the girl.

    The girl opened her mouth, wanted to say something, but finally, forced by the goddess''s unquestionable attitude, she nodded helplessly.

    Although she didn''t want to fight against the child at all, she could take the attitude of the goddess. It''s no doubt that there is no turning point to resist her now.

    (I''d better have a good talk with her later.)

    The girl thought so.

    However, the girl didn''t know that in the distant horizon, the person she was thinking of was always looking here.

    See the girl nodded, eventually Yan''s eyes, a drop of tears.

    ......

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Sean, whose consciousness gradually sank, was suddenly awakened.

    "That was

    His face was full of surprise, full of doubts, and full of thinking, as if he had guessed something, but he was not sure. He frowned deeply.

    When Sheehan fell into the sea of thinking, suddenly, three lights appeared in the sea of consciousness that made him sink.

    A bright future.

    A blue.

    A bright red.

    Three different colors of light, just like representing the truth of the world and the universe, entangle with each other.

    "That''s..."

    Sean came back and looked at the three lights.

    In the light, things that were not strange to sheen gradually appeared.

    In the bright golden light, a holy sword slowly emerged.

    In the holy blue light, a blue gem also appeared.

    In the last bright red light, a red gem appeared.

    A holy sword, two gems, and three of the most supreme treasures in the universe appear in Sean''s sea of consciousness, slowly floating.

    Among them, one blue and one red gems revolve around the sword all the time.

    The sword''s rhythm and pulsation resonate with Sean''s heartbeat and exude a strong sacred atmosphere.

    The breath is integrated into Sean''s sea of consciousness and Sean''s whole body, making Sean feel.

    "My body seems to be changing

    yes.

    Sean''s body is changing.

    In other words, the existence named "sheen" itself is undergoing transformation.

    It''s not only sheen, but also the sword itself is gradually in the process of transformation by constantly resonating with sheen.

    Sean has a feeling.

    "When this transformation is over, it is the day when I step into detachment."

    That''s it.

    At the same time, the three rays of light wrapped with holy sword, blue jade and red jade were gradually integrated into Sheen''s body under the stimulation of the three supreme treasures.

    When Sheehan steps into detachment, these three lights will be awakened together and become Sheehan''s power.

    Sean felt all this, but the surprise and confusion in his heart were mixed.

    Surprise, needless to say, I have crossed the threshold of transcendence, and it seems that I am awakening my amazing power. When this transformation is over, I can imagine how strong I will become.

    Originally, Sheehan was believed that once detached, he would be stronger than Mithra and fate.

    Now, with this supreme power like the truth of the universe, he may even become the existence of the demon king and the Supreme God after stepping into detachment.

    But there is also confusion.

    "Is this supreme power my mysterious unique skill after reaching the limit level?"

    Sheehan has a guess.

    The only problem is

    "What''s the matter with those two jewels?"

    Sean stared at the two gems bathed in blue and red light, and frowned deeply.

    What those two gems are, Sean is still unknown.

    But he knew that it must be a wonderful thing.

    After all, they are likely to belong to the devil and the Supreme God.

    Thanks to them, their own strength and the transformation speed of the holy sword are increasing, and even this sleeping unique skill is accelerating to be awakened.

    But why are they here?

    How do they get to themselves?

    What is the relationship between them and their unique skills?

    Why do they feel like they have the same origin?

    Before this question was solved, Sean''s sea of consciousness exploded.

    Sean''s consciousness was banished and disappeared here.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    Kosmos, ORC camp platform.

    There was only one Orc corpse killed by the spread star array. There was nothing but the red earth and the bloody silence.

    But at this moment, in addition to the carcasses of the orcs who were killed, there were still people who were in a coma.

    These people almost all lie in every corner of the platform, some are orcs, some are goddesses, some are big, some are small, some are few, some are old.

    They quietly appeared here, and in a moment, finally ushered in some movement.

    "I..."

    Sean found himself lying in the center of the platform when he opened his eyes. He became one of the people who were in a coma.

    His head was a little confused, and he couldn''t even react to what happened.

    Or he didn''t know what was going on.

    "How did I get out of the crack?"

    Sean looked at the familiar platform and the bloody Orc barracks, his head humming, and the whole person fell into a state of ignorance.

    It wasn''t until a while later that Sheehan found out.

    "My sword...!"

    He found that his sword was missing.

    But soon, he was relieved.

    Because he clearly felt the existence of the sword.

    The holy sword did not know when it entered his body. Just as he saw in the sea of consciousness, it was bathed in the golden light, surrounded by the blue jade bathed in the blue light and the red jade bathed in the red light. It was constantly sending out sacred waves, allowing the sacred power to integrate into his whole body.

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong"

    This kind of pulsation came from the sword, just in line with Sean''s heart rate.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan''s body seems to be changing.

    It''s like evolution, and it''s like being reborn.

    This kind of feeling makes sheen feel like her bones are itching, and her flesh and blood are cheering. She has a sense of seeing that she has entered the mother''s womb and is pregnant again.

    This made sheen realize clearly.

    "I''m really detached."

    Sean was both surprised and pleased.

    Just don''t know, as a brave man of their own detachment, exactly how to carry out.

    Sheen can only suppress the joy in her heart and put it aside for a while.

    Then Sean props up and looks around.

    Many orcs and goddesses lay around him and surrounded him in the middle.

    It was as if Sheehan had done something to these people, and made them lie down regularly around themselves.

    Even Nobu lay on one side covered with blood, together with the appearance of ORC soldiers in the enemy camp.

    The evidence is that nott also lies not far away from Norbu. He looks much better than Norbu, but he also has a lot of color. There is still a ray of panic in his brow, which makes sheen easily guess what the other party has experienced before he is in a coma.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Sean, who knew nothing about all this, could only frown.

    In his memory, at the end of the day, he was fighting with all his strength against the two brave men who were awakened as the dead, and was touched when they struggled to turn the tables.

    At that time, he touched the existence of the same brave, understood the essence of the existence of "brave", and resonated with the holy sword in his hand.

    After that, sheen had no memory at all. He only knew that he was immersed in a very mysterious state, and there was an inexplicable and powerful force swimming all over his body, as if the "what" in his body had been awakened. In addition, he was not very clear.

    On the contrary, Sean still remembers what he saw in the sea of consciousness.

    "Goddess..."

    "The devil..."

    "And the brave girl..."

    Sean''s eyes wavered slightly.

    He knew that he might have peeped into a distant history that no one could know.

    That might be the beginning of everything.

    That may be the source of everything.

    Today''s ohm niepertanson is what it is now because of that time.

    Those three represent the existence of the supreme concept, which is the beginning of everything.

    It''s just

    "Why do I always think that young girl is familiar with the brave, and has a kind of inexplicable intimacy and familiarity?"

    Sheen was puzzled.

    Because of this inexplicable sense of intimacy and familiarity, Sean even felt sad when he saw that memory in the sea of consciousness.

    It''s as if all the experiences of the brave girl make him feel sad.

    Although, in the memory of the sea of consciousness, Sean saw only the innocence and childishness of the young girl, and there was not much sadness. But when the young girl bravely nodded because of the obstinacy of the goddess, and the demon king looked at all this in the dark and shed tears, his heart suddenly hurt so much that he wanted to rush over and change everything.

    "It''s really..."

    Sean could only touch his head, like a monk in law who couldn''t touch his head.

    But there''s one thing Sheehan can be sure of.

    "So far, I''ve seen similar dreams several times."

    At the beginning, Sheehan didn''t feel much about these dreams. He just regarded them as pure dreams, so when he woke up, he didn''t remember them very much.

    But now

    "These dreams, obviously, come about for a reason."

    Sean again sank his consciousness to the inside of his body and looked at the blue and red gems revolving around the sword.

    One blue and one red, the two gems were just spinning there. They looked like they were attached to the holy sword.

    However, they are by no means inferior to the existence of the holy sword. To some extent, they are the most supreme concept crystallization in the world.

    "If everything in my dream is true, these two gems must have a very deep relationship with the demon king and the Supreme God, and they are their belongings."

    Well, it''s still that question.

    "How did these two things get to me?"

    "When did they enter me?"

    "Is this the rhythm of living here?"

    Sean''s feeling is very subtle.

    The holy sword didn''t mention it, but suddenly ran into his own body, and he was all in a daze. Now he found that there were two precious jades in his body, and these two precious jades were not small. They were directly related to the demon king and the Supreme God. This made sheen always feel that he had two big men in his body, or that he could not drive them away.

    Fortunately, it seems that these two guys are not just lazy.

    They pay the rent.

    Thanks to their relationship, the transformation speed of the holy sword and itself seems to be accelerated, the time to get into detachment seems to be shortened a lot, and their mysterious unique skills seem to be gradually awakened because of their relationship, and will fall into their own control as the transformation goes on.

    Sheehan looked at his skill bar and saw the unique skill he got after entering the extreme level.

    ==========

    ¡¾£¿£¿£¿£¿¡¿

    ¡¤Unique skills.

    ¡¤The great power of universal truth, a mixture of the three supreme concepts, is now awakening.

    ==========

    Previously, the status of this unique skill was displayed as "currently unavailable".

    But now, it is in the state of "awakening at present".

    That''s enough.

    "A mixture of the three supreme concepts..."

    Sean''s got a little bit of a mix up.

    no way out.

    There is a lot of information hidden in this sentence, even terrible.

    Sean was afraid to think about it.

    Dare not think about such a unique skill, why will suddenly appear in their own body.

    This contains the truth, let him feel a little afraid, faint don''t want to touch.

    But he also knows that these things are very important to him.

    "Forget it, I''m not afraid of itching if I have more lice. It''s no big deal if I have one or two more mysteries. It seems that..."

    Sean launched the spiritual consolation method.

    But, to some extent, he''s right.

    All along, he has been in the center of all kinds of mysteries. Now, one or two more mysteries seem nothing.

    As a result, Sheehan won''t get too involved.

    Anyway, what we can''t understand is that we can''t understand, and it''s useless to over tangle.

    As long as you remember, don''t pit yourself, try to improve your strength, and let yourself have the power to deal with everything, that''s enough.

    Otherwise, one by one to tangle, then I''m afraid I don''t want to make myself better in my life.

    I''m almost out of the way, and I''m going to be the strongest existence in the world. At that time, the mysteries will be solved one by one, right?

    of course...

    "When you go back, maybe you can find a way."

    Sean came up with the idea.

    There are some problems, maybe no one knows so far.

    But there are some problems that some people may have been very clear about.

    Sean thought of two people.

    One is neon.

    One is sera.

    He felt that these two men must know something more or less.

    Besides, it''s very likely that the two have met.

    After all, when she was in the demon world, sheen was asked by ninen to give her some words to Sarah.

    At that time, when she asked sheen to explain, she mentioned that Sarah wanted to see her.

    Moreover, ninen also gave Sarah a way to take the rainbow demon to the valley of God.

    Where the valley of God is, Sean still does not know.

    But the so-called Rainbow Magic diamond, according to Hermes, seems to be one of the three treasures made by the demon king himself, which is as famous as the magic pool and the magic roar chain.

    Take this magic treasure to the valley of God. It seems that you can see ninen.

    Sarah knew all this.

    In this case, the possibility that the demon supremacy has met with ninen is not small.

    What exactly did the two talk about?

    Intuitively, Sheehan guessed that it might be something closely related to himself, the power in his body and the two precious things.

    So, as long as you talk with these two people, you can probably understand something?

    "Sala is now trapped in the demon world and will not be seen in a short time."

    "Well, I''ll have to start with Nina."

    "But the goddess seems to be missing again recently?"

    Sean has a headache.

    "Forget it. Think about it later."

    Sheehan resolutely gave up thinking and turned to face the reality.

    He first looked around and found Elise not far from him.

    "Elise! Alice

    Sean quickly came to the fox, picked her up, patted her cheek gently, and called.

    "Woo..."

    The little fox responded to Sheen''s action and call. His eyelids trembled slightly and then slowly opened.

    "Are you all right?"

    Seeing this, Sheehan breathed a sigh of relief and asked repeatedly.

    "Alas?"

    But Alice didn''t seem to react. She looked at Sean blankly and looked around.

    Her first words made sheen blush.

    "I''m not dead? Or am I dead? "

    The little fox was at a loss and looked a little pitiful.

    Sheen wanted to laugh, but couldn''t.

    Because there was a little bit of panic in her eyes. It was obvious that she had experienced something terrible before she went into a coma.

    "Don''t worry, you''re not dead." Sheen could only appease and said to the fox, "what happened? How did we get out of the world? "

    Smell speech, Elise still some didn''t respond.

    "I... we''re out of the world?"

    Elise didn''t know whether she didn''t believe it or didn''t understand the situation. She was very timid and submissive.

    "Yes, we''re out of the world."

    Sheehan confirmed her statement and hoped that she could understand the current situation as soon as possible.

    After a while, Elise finally realized that the current situation was the same. She was looking at the people lying on the ground around her and her own Sean in her arms. Suddenly, her tears began to flow.

    "I... I thought I was going to die this time!"

    Alice cried with a cry.

    "Er..."

    Sean''s mouth flicked, showing a look of lovelessness.

    Seeing the little fox pounce into his arms again, tears come out like free money, and gradually wet his clothes, sheen wants to cry without tears.

    Come on, my clothes are in trouble again.

    It was a long time before sheen calmed the fox in her arms.

    And the cry of little fox seems to wake up other people, let others wake up one after another.

    "I... where am I?"

    "Is this hell?"

    "Are we still alive?"

    "My God! There are so many bodies here

    "Mom!"

    "Lord iris!"

    "Daddy

    "Lord Hearn!"

    The orcs and goddesses began to wake up one after another, making the whole platform noisy.

    The orc magistrates headed by Ozzie and mafia immediately gathered in the direction of Elise. The goddesses also ran to sheen. Some of the others were reunited, some were crying like the survivors, some were crying with joy, and some could not believe that they came out of the world and were confused there.

    What''s more, even the orc warriors and dwarfs who were brought out together were at a loss.

    "How did we get out?"

    "Isn''t it the end of the world?"

    "I''m... we''ve escaped?"

    "So... So good!"

    Orc soldiers and dwarves are also in great joy and sorrow.

    Only a part of the people, quickly reflected the current situation, a blue and white face, is quietly ready to slip away.

    Nott was one of them.

    When he woke up, he looked at sheen, who was surrounded by countless Orc gods and goddesses, and then looked around. The fear in his eyes almost didn''t come out.

    He saw it with his own eyes.

    See how Sheehan erupts the power of terror and makes the world collapse.

    That power is not something that people like him can resist.

    Especially now, Goula is not here. The two heroes who are regarded as the cards of the dead have disappeared without a trace, but the brave man has appeared here. This situation is very bad.

    Nott can only face constantly changing, ready to sneak away.

    Unfortunately

    "Didn''t you have a good air just now? Yes? Now I''m afraid and I want to run away? "

    When such a voice appeared behind nott, nott was stiff and his eyes beat violently.

    He wanted to run, but his back neck was caught by a big hand and twisted.

    So, nott saw his wounded brother.

    "Is there anything else you want to say?"

    Nob stares at nott and makes a death sentence.

    "Spare my life...!"

    Nott''s face was startled.

    The next second, a scream came from here for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    "What?"

    On the platform of the orc camp, Sean''s exclamation was so clear.

    By this time, everyone had gathered around sheen.

    Including Nobu, after reuniting with his wife and daughter and solving the problem of nott, he also came to Sheen''s side.

    The orc warriors and the blacksmiths of the dwarves headed by nott were all captured by the goddesses with their merciless magic of bondage. They were throwing them aside to form a mountain of people.

    At this time, Sheehan asked people what happened in the world.

    As a result, he got the facts that surprised him.

    "You say, because of me, the inside of the world is destroyed?"

    Sean really can''t imagine what his ears hear.

    However, all the people looked at him with seriousness, seriousness, excitement, awe or worship. One of them was one and nodded heavily.

    "After three terrible lights rise from you, the inner side of the world begins to collapse."

    Alice spoke with a palpitation.

    "It was the end of the world. I thought I would die this time."

    Elise''s words immediately won the approval of all the people present.

    Even the goddesses have a look of lingering fear. If not for their good psychological quality, they will definitely have a nightmare rhythm at night.

    "So... How did we survive?"

    Sheen is confused and can only continue to ask.

    However, this problem has made people look at each other.

    Obviously, all of you don''t know why you can live well and go back to the outside in such a disaster.

    Does it just look dangerous, but in fact, people involved in the disaster will return to this world?

    How did it seem that the enemy soldiers who were involved in the collapse of the world didn''t come back?

    The public was puzzled.

    "All right."

    Seeing this, sheen rubbed his brow and gave up the investigation.

    "It seems that it''s the Supreme God''s blessing. Let''s take it as if we have escaped."

    The reason that sheen said casually was that all the goddesses nodded their heads.

    "Indeed, we are the only Mother God who can save all people in such a disaster without any sound."

    "It must be because Lord Hearn, the benefactor, is in danger that the Mother God can evoke miracles in the dark."

    "Thank the Supreme God, thank Lord Hearn."

    "Thank the Supreme God, thank Lord Hearn."

    The goddesses bowed their heads to sheen honestly, and their eyes were full of trust and love.

    It''s kind of embarrassing for sheen.

    He is really just saying it casually.

    Now, Sheehan quickly changed the subject.

    "Are we all here? Is it all out of the world? "

    Sheen asked Elise and others.

    The orc magistrates responded immediately.

    "We''ve counted the people."

    Ozzie said.

    "None of our Orc gods and goddesses fell, but all of them came out and survived."

    Mafie followed.

    "I''ve seen it here, too. Basically, the captured people of all ethnic groups were present."

    Nobu, holding his daughter and his wife, spoke to sheen.

    As for the enemy Orc warriors and dwarven blacksmiths headed by nott, their faces were bleak.

    They have suffered a lot.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the blessing of sheen that the world is in the relationship of caring. All the people on Sheen''s side have survived without danger, but the orcs and dwarves who are his enemies are not so lucky. They are either attacked by sheen and others, or involved in the collapse of the world.

    Today, the orc warriors and dwarf blacksmiths who can survive are out of ten.

    "Right... Right!"

    As if something had occurred to Alice, she said something to sheen.

    "And Goula is gone!"

    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere of the scene changed slightly.

    Sheen, too, put away her expression and narrowed her eyes.

    "He is not involved in the collapse of the world, directly died?"

    Murphy guessed that.

    "If that''s true, it''s definitely retribution."

    Ozzie snorted coldly, as it should be.

    "That kind of end is too cheap for him."

    Nob''s eyes lit up.

    The Minister of this tiger tribe is undoubtedly the one who hates gewula most. If his strength didn''t allow him, he would tear him up with his own hands.

    However, Alice shook her head.

    "Before I lost consciousness, I felt that the breath of that person''s life still existed."

    Everyone knew what Alice meant.

    The orc gods and goddesses began to clamor.

    "Did he come out, too?"

    "And where is he now?"

    "Isn''t he the one who escaped?"

    "Come on, that kind of sinner is still at large. I don''t want to admit it."

    "Yes."

    The crowd could not help but make a noise.

    Only sheen, slightly closed his eyes, seemed to feel something.

    After a while, sheen opened his eyes and gave a sneer.

    "That guy is still alive."

    Hearing Sheen''s words, people''s faces changed.

    But then they heard it.

    "But if you want to escape, it''s not that easy."

    Sheen gave a faint smile.

    In his hand, a little magic is turning.

    ......

    Cosmos, on the outskirts of the city.

    On a lonely path, the one eyed Orc king, riding the wind, came from the direction of Kosmos and landed here.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    Goula gasped for breath. He could see at a glance how hasty and anxious he was.

    Sweat seeped out of his hair and wet the ground under his feet.

    Goula looked at himself soaked in sweat and looked at his embarrassed appearance. Finally, he didn''t hold back and hit the trees next to him heavily.

    The trees break at the sound and turn into sawdust.

    But guevola has not yet given up.

    "How could that be?"

    Goula''s voice was full of discontent.

    "Mingming has already moved into the crevice of the world and made a trap. When the brave man comes, why did he fail in the end?"

    Goula is really not reconciled.

    You know, he was the one who wanted to see the brave die miserably.

    Seeing that sheen really came to the side of the world and came to his own face, no one knew how excited Goula was.

    He thought that this time, he could really wipe out the brave man he had been looking down upon, and also wipe out the most feared enemy for the new [original devil].

    Who ever thought that in the face of two super brave men who were terrified by the demons in history, sheen not only held on, but also once gained the upper hand. Finally, he was even inspired by some forces, which led to the end of all his calculations with the newborn [original demon].

    Remembering the last scene that she saw in the world, Goula couldn''t help flashing a touch of fear on her face.

    "What on earth is that?"

    "Why is there such power in that damned brave man?"

    "Is he really so advantaged that even at this point, there is something amazing hidden in him?"

    Goula noodles are twisted.

    This result is not only what he would like to see, but also what makes him crazy.

    Originally, because the other party is more advantaged than himself, gewula would be so envious. Now he even found that the other party''s inside information has not been exhausted. This feeling made gewula have an unimaginable hatred.

    "Don''t be proud... Don''t be proud..."

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Goula was driven by jealousy and hatred in her heart, almost roaring.

    "Even if you escape this time, next time, you will still die in front of me!"

    Goula has made up her mind to meet Danas first, and then discuss with the other party to rearrange the situation for Sheehan.

    I believe that when Danas knows what happened today and the power hidden in Sheen''s body, he will be more afraid of sheen.

    At that time, he will be as eager as himself to get rid of Sean.

    "Just wait for me!"

    After making up her mind, Goula took out a gem and crushed it.

    "Hum!"

    The fragments of the gem flew up, turned into a light curtain, and appeared in front of gewula.

    In the light curtain, the familiar reflection appeared again.

    Seeing the reflection, Goula didn''t waste time, or leisure, and spoke directly.

    "The plan failed. Send someone to pick me up to your side."

    Goula''s straight cut illustrates the situation.

    ¡°......¡±

    In the light curtain, the reflection was motionless, and there was an unspeakable silence.

    The silence was rather depressing, and rather disturbing.

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you hear me? " Driven by his mood, Goula said to the reflection in front of him in a bad tone: "I said, you send someone to pick me up quickly, do you hear me?"

    At this moment, Goula''s tone inevitably became bad.

    It was almost like giving instructions to the leader of the new [original devil] as his own man.

    Danas finally spoke out.

    There was no anger, no blame, just a sigh, and then, as always, a gentle question.

    "How did you fail?"

    Danas, as if confused from the bottom of his heart, asked guullah modestly.

    If it was normal, at this time, Goula would give Danas a bit of face and would not be rude.

    No matter what, Danas is already a demon level existence, far better than him.

    Even if the other party treats Goula with equal attitude, Goula will not be confused and really think that he can speak ill to him at will.

    If you really don''t know how to count, Goula, the Minister of the strongest Orc tribe, will be in vain.

    Unfortunately, at this moment, Goula has been completely dominated by negative emotions.

    "There is something unimaginable and terrible hidden in that brave bastard. Even the cracks in the world are destroyed by him. How can the plan succeed?"

    Goula tone is still bad, even gnashing his teeth to Danas said.

    "In a word, you should send someone to pick me up. We''ll make a new plan and kill him next time!"

    Goula looks like she''s full of resentment.

    In this way, he did not find that in the light curtain, Danas'' voice changed some flavor.

    then...

    "I''m sorry, Minister Goula." "I don''t think you can come back," Danas said pitifully

    "What?" Goula was stunned.

    "Don''t you understand?" Danas Shi ran said: "well, do you really think that after the failure of the plan, you can wait for us to send someone to pick you up?"

    "You... What do you mean?" There was a strong uneasiness in Goula''s heart.

    Danas laughed at such a Goula.

    "Actually, I like you very much, Minister Goula." Danas just said to himself: "although you are self righteous and even think highly of yourself, you always think that you are more noble than any other life and should be superior to all others. You are a poor man who has neither self-knowledge nor any clear understanding of yourself, but you are always easier to control."

    "As long as you have some dignity, you will become a pawn driven by others. There is really no chess piece more suitable for directing than you."

    "In addition, you are cruel, merciless and cruel. It''s really good to use you to deal with those tough enemies."

    "Unfortunately, I''m afraid that''s the end of your role."

    Danas''s soliloquy made Goula step back.

    "What do you mean? What do you mean? "

    Goula roared at Danas with fear and anger on her face.

    Danas ignored him and said to himself.

    "With what you have done so far, everyone, including the brave, will hate you to the bone."

    "So if the plan succeeds, it''s OK. But if it fails, I don''t think that brave man will be naive enough to let you go."

    "At least, with my understanding of that brave man, he will not give up on those who are unhappy with him."

    "You''ve been targeted, my poor friend."

    With that, Danas shrugged.

    "But let me thank you."

    "At least you''ve collected very important information for me."

    "Next, I will start to shift my position and get rid of you completely, so as not to be found by following suit."

    "It''s been hard for you all the time."

    "Poor, hateful, stupid, stupid Orc king."

    As soon as the voice fell, the light curtain dissipated.

    Danas disappeared in front of Goula and lost contact with Goula.

    "Hello! Wait for me! Asshole...! "

    Goula almost subconsciously pounced in the past, but could only pounce on the dissipated powder.

    This time, Goula, no matter how stupid, could understand that he was abandoned by Danas.

    "I was abandoned?"

    Goula stood in the same place and couldn''t believe it.

    After a long time, Goula went mad.

    "How dare you...!"

    "How dare you..."

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Goula''s magic completely rampaged, so that everything around was shaken.

    "I am the king of orcs! Noble hybrid

    "You mass-produced low life! How dare you do this to me! "

    "I''ll kill you! Kill you

    Goula was carried away by hatred and anger.

    Fortunately, he also knew that if he continued to make trouble like this, he would tell others where he was and where he was.

    Therefore, Goula tried her best to suppress the anger and resentment in her heart, and restrained her magic.

    The most urgent thing is that I should not be here to vent my anger wantonly, but I should evacuate as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, once found out, they will die.

    But Goula also vowed.

    "I will remember you."

    "Sheen."

    "Danas."

    "One day, you will die in my hands."

    "Definitely..."

    If that''s the case, Goula is ready to flee at full speed.

    Unfortunately

    "Betrayed the Terran, betrayed the protoss, then in this world, where can you escape to?"

    When such a smiling voice from behind gewula sounded, into gewula''s ears, gewula''s body froze.

    His heart began to beat faster, his brain began to boil, and every part of his body seemed to have been shocked. He felt numb and told him what kind of crisis it was.

    Of course, his whole body was shaking and his heart was roaring.

    "Run away!"

    "Run away!"

    "Run away!"

    This is the instinct of survival.

    So, without any hesitation, Goula rolled up a strong wind all over her body and rushed out hysterically towards the sky.

    "Boom!"

    At this time, an amazing magic soared up into the sky.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    "Wow..."

    It''s the sound of chains flying in mid air.

    I saw, in the magic of the sky, a dark chain suddenly swept out of it, like a dark light, darting into the air.

    They swim freely in the air like dragons.

    They are like cobwebs in this space.

    When Goula was shooting hysterically into the air, they had already spread the encirclement in the air, turning the surrounding area into a cage.

    "What...!"

    Goula watched helplessly as she fell into the cage made of chains and the sky was wrapped up with chains like cobwebs. She was like a prey in the net and lost all her retreat in an instant.

    "Get... Get out of here!"

    Goula can only turn the uneasiness in his heart into a roar, and his whole body shows its magic.

    He wants to use his unique skills to control the chain in front of him.

    But soon, Goula was shocked to find that he could not control the chains completely. Instead, he was shocked by the deep magic waves flowing on the chains.

    "How could that be?"

    Goula couldn''t believe it.

    He didn''t know that this chain was not an ordinary chain at all. It was one of the three greatest treasures of the demon family, the magic roar chain, which was made by the demon king himself and was as famous as the Rainbow Magic diamond and the magic pool.

    No matter how powerful the unique skills of gewula are, it is impossible to forcibly control the treasure left by the demon king.

    Of course, Goula did not give up.

    "If you can''t control it, destroy it!"

    Goula''s heart was full of ruthlessness and another roar, which let out the magic of her whole body.

    The next second, the wind blows.

    Goula seems to control the atmosphere of the whole world, let the roaring wind roll up.

    Before long, the gale turned into a storm, and the storm turned into a tornado. It was like a natural disaster that destroyed everything. Gewula blasted it up to the magic roar chain like a cobweb.

    "Boom!"

    The tornado landed on the chain of devil''s roar, and immediately aroused an amazing roar.

    For a moment, the wind and waves go around, the atmosphere whines, and the powerful tornado bombards the cobweb like dark chains. The webs woven from the dark chains are like inflated balloons and begin to expand.

    However, with the magic flow on the chain, the tornado can''t destroy the chain and open up a gap, although it enlarges the net woven by the chain.

    Magic roar chain is like the most tenacious steel net, which firmly controls the huge tornadoes in the net, allowing them to roar, bombard and whine.

    "No... no way!"

    Goula opened her eyes wide and cried out.

    Until, the magic roar chain around him suddenly started to move.

    "Wow..."

    The chain swims at a high speed, making a clear sound as it darts through the air.

    A chain would take advantage of the absence of gewula, straight around his neck, will be strangled.

    "Guwu...!"

    Goula squeezes out a cry of distress from her throat and subconsciously raises her hands to grasp the chain wrapped around her throat.

    However, as soon as his hand was lifted up, the two chains came to him and wrapped his hands tightly.

    Gradually, there are more and more chains coming. Some of them are wrapped around Goula''s abdomen, some around Goula''s feet, some around his chest, and some around his waist, which gradually binds him up.

    "Let me go...!"

    Goula struggled desperately in panic, and her magic was also released, including her own unique skills, which were driven like she didn''t want money, just to get rid of these chains.

    However, the seemingly small chains are more and more tenacious. No matter how Goula struggles, they all bear it completely without any abnormality.

    This situation, let gewula finally despair.

    He understood that the chains around him were not ordinary chains.

    The refined steel chain made by the blacksmith of the dwarves is just slag in front of the chain.

    This is the highest level treasure in the world, which is second only to the sword of the brave in terms of its value, performance and power, and even inferior to the sword of some weaker brave people.

    "How''s it going? Is the taste of this magic roar chain good? "

    I don''t know when a figure appeared in front of gewula, who was heavily bound and hung in mid air. He raised his eyes and looked at gewula, and continued to smile.

    "This is a magic weapon that even the devil would regard as a treasure. Although it came to me for no reason, it''s just right to use it when the holy sword is not at hand."

    At this point, the sound of laughter turned into sarcasm.

    "Even if, instead of tying you up in chains, I''d like to use my sword to cut off your head and make it a chamber pot."

    It''s Sean, of course.

    "You...!"

    Goula''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.

    Sean was looking at him with great interest.

    "How did I know you were here and how did I find you, right?"

    Sheen''s words were ironic, as if he had read the thoughts in Gupta''s heart.

    "Don''t you know that there''s a feature called" mark "in giving magic?"

    This kind of characteristic is not the magic characteristic of the superior, but the magic characteristic of the intermediate level.

    However, once given the "mark" by this feature, the user of the magic can sense the location of the mark at any time.

    This was originally used to prevent getting lost, to explore the maze and a wide range of forests and canyons.

    But if the skill of [magic ¡¤ giving] is high enough, then the "mark" can be used on people.

    As long as the magic is used to plant a "mark" on a person, unless the "mark" is erased, the user of the magic can sense its position at any time and its direction at worst.

    Generally speaking, as long as people are sensitive to magic and have more or less attainments in magic, it is not difficult to find this "mark".

    So, it''s not easy to use this magic on people and it really works.

    "And you won. Do you know why?"

    Sheen grinned more and more sarcastically at Goula.

    "Because you are known as the king of the orcs. You have all the orc''s specialties. You are too dependent on and confident in your own sense of smell and hearing. You have long been used to using your own five senses. Your response to magic and magic is much weaker than others."

    Sheehan had expected the mentality and condition of the self esteemed Orc king, so before he saw guela and was ready to start, in case, he put a "mark" on guela''s body to prevent him from escaping.

    in other words...

    "From the moment you came out and swaggered in front of me, you were doomed to never escape from me."

    "Do you know?"

    "Lord king of the orcs?"

    With that, Sheehan reached out a hand and let a chain fall into his hand.

    "Hoo

    The next moment, with Sheehan throwing out the chain in his hand, the chain turned into a whip, cut through the air, and with a whistling, it was heavily drawn on Goula''s body.

    "Bang!"

    Heavy chain hit the body of the collision sound sounded.

    "Quack!"

    Goula couldn''t help screaming.

    But Sheehan didn''t stop. Instead, he swung the chain in his hand and let the chain hit Goula.

    All of a sudden, the dull sound of collision is constantly ringing, accompanied by guwula''s scream, resounding between the heaven and the earth.

    Without mercy, without mercy, without pity, without hesitation, sheen trampled on guula, and gradually made guula''s body become flesh and blood.

    "Wait... Wait!"

    Finally, Goula called.

    Sean didn''t ignore him, and finally stopped.

    "Afraid?" Sheehan said with a nonchalant face: "where is this? Can''t stand it? "

    Looking at Sean''s calm expression, guela cried out in spite of the pain in her body and the fear in her heart.

    "Let''s talk!"

    What Goula asks for is the right to negotiate.

    "Talk about it?" Sheehan glanced at him and said with a smile, "what else can we talk about now?"

    Such is the case.

    Sheehan had already put guula, the orc king, on his death list.

    Goula wanted to kill sheen quickly.

    Two people in the world when the side has been confrontation, and confirmed that each other want to kill themselves.

    At that time in the palace, the murderous spirit of the two people was solid, and there was no compromise at all.

    At the time, at least.

    But now, Goula naturally can''t wait to die, no matter what, he will want to struggle.

    Even in the heart of extreme humiliation, even more extreme hatred, in order to survive, Goula still chose to lower his noble head.

    "To you, I have value!" "I can provide you with the information of the new [original demons], including the hiding place of the current leader Danas," Goula said diligently

    This made Sheen''s brow stand out.

    When Goula saw it, he struck while the iron was hot.

    "You want to end the war? Do you want to bring down Danas and his new born demons to restore world peace

    "I can give you information about them!"

    "It''s more important than my life, isn''t it?"

    Goula is doing her best.

    Originally, he was not so eloquent, nor would he compromise for his own safety.

    But now, in order to survive from Sheen''s hands, he endured and did things he could not dream of before.

    It made him feel bad, very bad.

    But I have to say that his words are of some value.

    "Indeed, compared with your dog''s life, things on the side of the new [original devil] are undoubtedly more important."

    Sheehan has acknowledged this in a big way.

    This makes guwula''s mood very complicated. He doesn''t know whether to be happy or angry.

    Happy, of course, because he convinced Sean.

    Naturally, I am angry because my life is so belittled that I can''t even compare with intelligence.

    How can guwura, who considers himself noble, not feel complicated?

    If it had not been for the current situation, he would have been in trouble.

    Now, in order to survive, he can only bear it.

    "You let me go, let me go, and I''ll tell you the information."

    While hiding the violence and resentment in her eyes, Goula pleaded in a low voice.

    For this reason, Sheehan has been glancing at Goula with his eyes, and his face still sneers.

    "Do you think it''s possible for me to let you go?"

    Sheehan is still as before, and he doesn''t hide his killing intention in his eyes.

    "It''s almost a year since I came to this world, and I''ve met a lot of annoying guys, but you are the most annoying one among these people."

    "If I were in your hands, you would not let me go, would you?"

    "Now, do you think it''s possible for me to let you go?"

    Sean''s magic gradually permeated out, making the whole space full of pressure.

    "I...!"

    Goula was frightened and just wanted to shout something. Sheen had moved for an instant and came to him.

    "Poof

    The next moment, Sheehan''s hand covered with magic power waved like a knife, and Goula''s tendon was broken.

    "Ah, ah, ah

    Goula''s voice turned into a scream.

    "Poof¡° Poof¡° Poof

    Sean''s sword was like the light of a sword. With a few quick waves, he broke the remaining tendons of gewula''s hands and feet.

    Goula''s scream suddenly became violent, and his reason was completely lost, which made him crazy.

    "I''ll kill you! I''m going to kill you! "

    In severe pain, goularuo roared at sheen crazily.

    What Sheehan did to him completely smashed the self-esteem in Goula''s heart and made his humiliation and resentment burst out at one time.

    "Kill me?"

    Sean''s eyes at guela were like looking at a clown.

    no way out.

    "I really don''t know where you come from. You can say you want to kill me all the time."

    "Are you a superclass being?"

    "Or are you the devil or the Supreme God?"

    Sheehan grabbed guela''s throat and said with cold eyes.

    "You''re just a rubbish who hasn''t even reached the limit level. Do you really think it''s a character to give yourself the title of ORC king?"

    "Or mixed? To put it bluntly, isn''t it a bastard? Do you still feel superior by this? Who gave you confidence in mystery? "

    "In my eyes, you''re not even a threat. You''re just a buzzing fly flying around in front of me all day. It''s obviously harmless, but it''s very annoying."

    "I said during the meeting of the three ethnic groups that if it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, you would have been chopped to death by me at that time, and you would have been lucky to survive. Would you still threaten me?"

    "What are you?"

    With a direct wave of his empty hand, the chain of roar, which bound all parts of gewula''s body, was released, turned into light particles and disappeared.

    "Gu... Ah...!"

    Goula was strangled by sheen and lifted up in mid air, flushed because of his poor breathing.

    He wants to fight, want to struggle, but the tendons of his hands and feet have been provoked. He can''t even move. How can he fight?

    He wanted to talk about magic and used his unique skill to fight with sheen, but sheen grabbed his hand by the neck. Between the magic waves, guula couldn''t even lift any magic and power.

    Magic and dispel.

    Sean uses this magic.

    So Goula doesn''t even want to mention the slightest bit of magic.

    In this case, Sean''s voice was heard one by one.

    "Do you really think that you are an important person in the new [original devil]? Can you know the important information in the new [original devil]

    "A retarded Orc hybrid that can''t even reach the limit level. Darnas must have used you as an outcast?"

    "You know where Danas is now hiding? I''m afraid that when you fail, he has already moved the camp and run away? "

    "So, the so-called intelligence in your mouth is basically worthless in my eyes. Do you understand?"

    Sheehan''s hand around gueula''s neck was getting harder and harder, making gueula''s face more and more red.

    "Now, make atonement for what you have done."

    Sheehan dropped the last word of judgment.

    "Spare... Life...!"

    Goula blushed, and when she squeezed out at the end, it was like this.

    then...

    "Click!"

    With the sound of a broken bone, Goula completely lost her voice and breath.

    Sean let go.

    Once the king of orcs, his body fell to the earth like rags.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    "It looks like it''s over there."

    A soft murmur came from the abyss of darkness.

    As if Danas felt something, he raised his head, looked to a certain direction in the sky, and expressed his emotion.

    "I didn''t expect to fail in this way. Sure enough, the brave are a group of thorny people."

    Danas continued to sigh like this.

    It wasn''t until a while later that Danas regained his consciousness and turned to the other side, smiling.

    "Are you back? Your royal highness

    Danas''s words were naturally directed at another person who appeared here.

    I saw, skin slightly dark, full of exotic girl quietly from the other end of the dark, toward Danas.

    "It seems that you have also failed."

    The girl called Princess sighed.

    "Since you said" also ", it proves that you have also failed?" Danas noncommittal way: "I have said that Mithra is because of the demon king''s strength before death, which leads to the incurable old wounds, and finally it''s inevitable to die. Even if you already have a radiant branch, you can''t wake it up with the necromancer."

    That''s what guouladu once said.

    However, it seems that the girl called princess has not given up and has been trying.

    Danas didn''t hold any hope for this, just because of the princess''s personal persistence, so it was hard to stop, so she had to try.

    After all, unlike Goula, who thinks highly of herself, the princess is really equal to Danas and has a cooperative relationship with Danas.

    Danas treats everyone else as a chess piece, but he treats the princess as an equal partner and respects her from the beginning.

    Perhaps, just because of this, the princess agreed to draw him in before Danas was detached, and escort him behind his back, right?

    Therefore, in public and private, Danas would not put what he did to guula on the princess.

    Of course, Danas would give advice.

    However, the princess is still not reconciled.

    "I know what you mean." The princess said in a low voice: "but that guy sacrificed himself as a sacrifice before he died. He gave the sword to his kingdom through ceremony. In a sense, he could live in another way. If he could touch his sword, it might not be impossible to wake him up with the Necromancer''s magic."

    That''s what the princess always thought.

    But, in fact, the idea is contradictory.

    "Only if you have access to Mithra''s sword." Danas spread out his hand, but said: "but the evil power of necromancer magic, once close to the holy sword, will be instantly purified. How can it have an effect on the holy sword?"

    In view of this, the princess''s statement has always been a kind of nonsense.

    "Please give up." Danas then gently admonished: "it''s a blessing for us to wake up other super brave people. For this reason, we have also paid a lot of manpower and material resources as well as the details of the original devil. If we crave too much, maybe even the Supreme God can''t see it?"

    To be honest, it was a great surprise for Danas to wake up those two brave men.

    Although, for this purpose, Danas has been secretly making plans. After devouring Hermes and usurping the power of the original devil, he immediately turned out the "collection" of Hermes, found the bodies of the two brave men, and immediately prepared to wake them up. Can the princess succeed, He didn''t dare to make a promise.

    Who knows, perhaps because she knew too much about the brave, the princess succeeded all of a sudden.

    This result has satisfied Danas.

    He was not insatiable. He took it when it was good, but he didn''t ask the princess to do more.

    But the princess had a mind she shouldn''t have.

    That is to awaken Mithra the brave.

    Danas saw it in his eyes. Although he was not in a hurry, he was helpless.

    "Allow me to remind you once more, your highness."

    That''s what danus said.

    "The dead are the dead after all. Even if they can be awakened by necromancer, they have lost their memory, will and even soul."

    "They are just pure undead, pure weapons, pure props."

    "Even if you wake up that one, it''s just a corpse puppet with empty power, not the brave Mithra himself."

    "If you want to pursue the ultimate of Necromancer''s magic just because you want to meet that one, forgive me, it''s a moth flying into the fire, which will destroy you sooner or later."

    That''s what Danas said.

    ¡°......¡±

    The princess was silent.

    Seeing this, Danas slowed down and spoke softly.

    "The premise of using necromancer to wake up the dead is to have a corpse, as you know."

    "Mithra, the brave man, has made his own existence and the holy sword one by sacrificing. He has no corpse left, and he can''t wake up with the magic of the dead."

    "That one is really different from the two brave men we awakened."

    At this point, Danas no longer spoke.

    The so-called "too much is better than too much". If we go on, the relationship between them will not be a very good development.

    Danas attached great importance to the power of the princess, not only her own power, but also the nature of her necromancer magic.

    As long as there is death, as long as there are corpses, then she will continue to produce the army of the dead, which is undoubtedly extremely beneficial to the war.

    In addition, Danas himself is the ultimate existence in the creation of magic, and it is easy to create an army of magic life. Together, the two can eliminate the combat power gap with the three races to the greatest extent.

    If you lose the princess, Danas will lose not only a super level necromancer, but also his army of Necromancers.

    Among them, even including the two super brave.

    Danas can''t bear the loss.

    Therefore, even persuasion needs to be limited, otherwise it can only backfire and leave a gap between the two.

    Fortunately, the princess seemed to listen.

    "... well, I give up."

    The princess''s tone was extremely helpless.

    In her voice, there was a strong attachment and acceptance of her life, telling Danas that she might still have an inseparable feeling for that one.

    Even in the other party''s life, it left her only endless disappointment and even despair, that''s the same.

    Frankly speaking, Danas had some indescribable complex feelings towards such a princess.

    (at least, she has people to care about, unlike me...)

    Danas''s mind flashed such an idea, and then suddenly a Leng.

    Am I feeling envious

    Danas thought, and then laughed at himself.

    forget it.

    My family background has already decided that I will never have anyone worth remembering in my life.

    The only meaning of their existence, perhaps, is to prove that they really exist in this world, do have their own will, rather than let that stupid father as a victim of the puppet.

    There is something else I can do

    Danas said to the princess as he thought.

    "In that case, please go and take back the two brave men." Danas said with a smile: "those two should not be destroyed, right?"

    "Well, I can feel their presence, though not in good shape." The princess nodded, cleared up her mood, and said, "maybe" a "has been destroyed. They have lost something to restrain them. I''m afraid that their lifelessness has been greatly leaked, or even out of control."

    "I''m a brave man." Danas said with admiration: "even if you are awakened as a dead person, it is still so difficult to control and use. You not only need to consume such a huge amount of dead breath, but also need to use the props refined by the necromancer to help suppress, so that you can really use it."

    "No matter what, it''s the same level as me, even stronger than me. It''s strange that it''s so easy to control." The princess didn''t care, but sighed: "I didn''t think that one day, I could use the body of the brave to make the dead spirit, and have the super level dead spirit. It seems that your father''s ambition is really great."

    If it''s not like this, how can it secretly hide the bodies of two super level heroes?

    "Maybe he wants to do some experiments with them?" Danas satirized: "in order to become a complete demon, he has been crazy for a long time."

    Even their own children and children can be used to feed the young demons, cultivate the factors of demons, and make the dragon of demons. What can that person not do?

    For Hermes, who dreams of becoming a complete demon man and achieving real detachment, the corpses of two detachment level brave men are indeed valuable for research and collection.

    The princess will say that his ambition is great, mainly because of these two brave bodies.

    no way out.

    When the two brave men were still there, the war between the gods and Demons was far from over.

    As a result, the half demon man had secretly collected the two corpses, which proved that he and the demons had a different mind, right?

    The history of the emergence of the original devil may be only a thousand years old, but if we really want to investigate it, I''m afraid it can be traced back a long time ago.

    A long time ago, Hermes had a strange heart and made preparations in the dark.

    This has led to the "original demons" becoming the most mysterious, the oldest and the most powerful of the old demons, and even the three major races find it difficult.

    Even Danas could not ignore his details, and even attached great importance to it.

    "I''ll go now and recycle it."

    Leaving such a sentence, Wang Fei turned around and walked into the darkness again.

    Danas watched the princess leave, quietly calculating what to do next.

    "In a word, move the position first."

    Although there is not much information disclosed to Goula, even if it is interrogated, it is not painful, but as a resourceful person, Danas naturally does not leave any risk.

    Even if it''s just in case, it''s necessary to shift positions.

    then...

    "Next, it''s time to get in touch with that one."

    Think of that existence, Danas unconsciously smile.

    He''s looking forward to it.

    What kind of choice will the other party make when they learn some truth from themselves.

    Danas took out a parchment.

    That''s a wanted note.

    The wanted poster shows a girl.

    As like as two peas, the black hair has a red pupil and has the same appearance as the devil.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    Kingdom of Mithra, capital of kings.

    Today''s Wangdu rarely has the same lively atmosphere as the past.

    This kind of atmosphere has not appeared even once in more than a month when the war was declared.

    But today, Wang Du once again ushered in this long lost atmosphere.

    The reason is simple.

    Just because, on this day, Wang Du finally ushered in this more than a month of war, the first victory.

    "After the rescue of the brave sheen, the orc gods and the goddess of the protoss who were once captured were successfully rescued."

    "Along with them are the important figures who were captured by the orc hybrid geura and used to threaten the Orc tribes."

    "The orc Goula has been successfully attacked, and the orcs have officially declared their return, abandoning the dark and turning to the light, and re discussing with the Terrans and Protoss the great cause of resisting the new born [original demons]."

    This kind of news spread all over the king''s capital on this day, making the king''s capital restore the lively atmosphere in the past.

    This is the first good news for the Terrans and Protoss since the beginning of the war.

    In the past more than a month, the Terrans and protoss have always been manipulated by the new born [original demons], and their morale was once very poor.

    In addition, the demons are trapped in the demon world, and the gates leading to the divine world are all destroyed. Their own forces, unable to get effective support, have occupied all kinds of disadvantages in this war.

    As a result, the emergence of a rare victory has finally restored the morale of Wang Du.

    In particular, when Sheehan returned to the capital with Orc gods, goddesses and Orc tribes, all the people in the capital were like a general who welcomed the triumphant return. They gathered outside the city gate and gave a grand cheer, regardless of the threat around them.

    Including Anxi as king, Leia as heir to the throne, Rosie as princess, the Pope of the temple and many other important figures of the human race, all take the lead in welcoming the return of sheen and others.

    Of course, all the boztuts were there.

    Most people don''t know that sheen quietly left Wangdu, launched a covert action, quietly established such a great achievement.

    To this end, Vivian and Riley are each with their own people came here, and everyone together, to meet Sean.

    Tyer, melika, lumia and others were also present. Only Rasha and Lilith were not here. The rest of them, even Yulin, turned into a black dragon and roared when Sheehan came back. The sound of the Dragon roared into the sky.

    From this we can see how exciting the achievements of Sheehan''s trip are.

    Perhaps, this is just an action, and does not mean that the next war will become more beneficial to the Terrans and Protoss.

    However, since it is a rare victory, the kingdom will naturally publicize it, so as to inspire people and boost their morale, so that their own camp will not see the dawn of victory and lose confidence in the Terran and Protoss, which makes people panic.

    In view of this, under the deliberate propaganda of the Kingdom, Sheehan''s feat of this trip directly turned into a triumphant return.

    Wang would like to keep busy, but it is impossible.

    Even there came celebrations from the town of the elves, which also greatly inspired people''s hearts and morale.

    Under such circumstances, the orcs were re accepted by the Terrans and became a force that the Terrans and Protoss who had lost support for a long time could not get.

    In this case, sheen and Alice are also received by the goddess of fate and the goddess of life.

    This is also a deliberate propaganda statement.

    Being able to be formally received by two of the three goddesses in public is enough to make many people feel uneasy for a long time.

    In the eyes of the people, the three goddesses are still the supreme existence, and they are the summit of the protoss of their own belief.

    To be able to be met by two of these people is a very glorious thing for many people.

    Wang Du was immersed in this kind of atmosphere, and the long lost noise restored a lot of anger.

    Afterwards, the orcs were carefully taken into the capital by the Kingdom and joined the garrison line of the capital.

    The goddesses are also reunited with the ethnic group and excitedly publicized the process of their trip.

    In their mouth, Sean''s behavior has been almost deified, and has been greatly worshipped and pursued.

    This makes many goddesses feel like they have been preached. They seem to have been fooled. At last, one of them becomes a little fan of sheen.

    Sean didn''t know all this.

    He just went into the palace with Elise and met lidas and anima.

    "Goddess anima!"

    At the sight of anima, Elise fell into her arms like a wronged child.

    "You''ve suffered, Elise."

    Anima is quite doting with her benefactor, like a gentle mother to her baby daughter, touching Elise''s head and patting her back in a tender voice to comfort her.

    "It''s really hard for you."

    Lidas also came over, looked at Elise, and then looked at sheen. She couldn''t hide her joy and asked.

    "It seems that your trip is not easy."

    Rosie was also there, looking at Sean with a little tired eyebrows, sobbing and holding his hand.

    These are the only three people present.

    Even ansey, as king, and Leah, as heir to the throne, can''t sit with fate and life at this moment.

    But they have made a welcome in front of the gate. I''m afraid they also know that this merger does not belong to them, right?

    Sheehan shrugged and said.

    "It''s not easy."

    Who would have thought that a rescue operation actually involved so many things?

    Especially for Sheehan, this trip is a milestone in his life.

    The reason is simple.

    He stepped into a crucial step to achieve transcendence, awakened the hidden power of deep sleep in his body, discovered the existence of red jade and blue jade, and discovered a long history that nobody knew.

    Of course, sheen hasn''t talked to anyone about this.

    As a result, Sean''s sigh, in the eyes of others, has become a feeling of an experience of this trip.

    Lidas spoke.

    "I''ve got it all figured out."

    So lidas said.

    Before sheen and others returned to the capital, ORC magistrates and goddesses had contacted this side first, and probably explained the whole process of this incident.

    "Although I don''t really want to believe that such a ridiculous thing has happened, but conservative, let me ask first."

    Lidas spoke in a deep voice.

    "Do those new born [original demons] really wake up the two former brave men with necromancer?"

    When this sentence appeared from lidas'' mouth, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became heavy.

    Everyone could hear the anger and uncontrollable sadness in lidas'' voice.

    It''s the same with anima, with a dark face.

    You know, when they first learned the news, how incredible they were, how angry and sad they were.

    Just because, since it is the brave who is regarded as the resurrection of the dead, it is the partner who has received the blessing of the three goddesses and fought side by side with them.

    Compared with ordinary goddesses, the three goddesses are no doubt closer to the former brave men and more like close comrades in arms.

    Their blessings have been given to the brave again and again, and they have guided the brave in the nearest distance. They have been watching them and their growth.

    Therefore, for lidas and anima, the brave people of all ages are not only the relationship between their comrades in arms, but also the relationship between them and their children.

    Today, the children have been desecrated and manipulated by the evil enemies as puppets. It will make the three goddesses angry and sad.

    So that, when they came back, the first topic they mentioned was about the awakened brave, not other things.

    In contrast, Hearn, Roxie and Elise are not as angry and sad as lidas and anema.

    After all, the affairs of the two brave men are too far away from their time. They may feel indignant, but they can''t resonate with Ritas and anima, and feel the same anger and grief.

    Sheehan looked at lidas and anima and nodded.

    "I didn''t see the holy sword, and I didn''t know them. I can''t confirm whether they were brave in the past, but they did display the strength comparable to the devil. They were also full of dead breath. They were definitely awakened by the dead magic."

    Sean said like this.

    "As far as I know, there seems to be no one else except the brave in the past who once died?"

    In this way, the identity of the other party can be regarded as eight or nine.

    "Damn it

    Having been confirmed, lidas could not help biting her lips, and her whole body was full of astonishing momentum.

    "Those people who blaspheme the dead, the heroes, the new [original demons] are damned."

    Even anima, who has always been mild in nature, showed an angry expression, and her words were more cruel than usual.

    The two highest goddesses under one person and above ten thousand people were in a rage, which made the whole palace tremble under the terrible momentum.

    "Ah... Goddess anima!"

    Alice was a little frightened and worried.

    "Lady lidas..."

    Roxie didn''t know how to comfort her God.

    They can understand the anger in the heart of their own God, so it is difficult to persuade and comfort them.

    In the past, when I watched my children grow up, I saw them as Sheen''s heroes and close comrades in arms. Now they are used by the enemy in this way, and they have become ghosts and ghosts. It''s normal to feel that even people lose their senses.

    When the other goddesses saw the two brave men revived as the dead, they were also extremely angry. It can be seen that in the eyes of the goddess of the protoss, what was the status and influence of the dead brave men.

    Only sheen can say more in this situation.

    "Now that it''s happened, we can''t be angry any more."

    Sean sighed and said so.

    "The most urgent thing is that we have to re judge the strength of the new [original devil]."

    It has to be done.

    No matter what the process, the result is that there are two more superdevils in the new generation.

    "Now, the high-end combat power over there is no difference from ours."

    "What should we do?"

    Sean''s question made the heavy atmosphere repress again.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    For a moment, none of the many people who came from extraordinary backgrounds could say anything.

    Mingming has just achieved a success. It''s time to celebrate. Cheers and all kinds of noises can be heard from time to time outside. But here, people are not only not half happy, but also very heavy.

    This is a helpless thing.

    Compared with the return of the orcs, the captured people have been rescued and all have been taken back. The news that sheen brought back is undoubtedly worse.

    The enemy has added two strong men who are not ordinary people, but brave men who have created all kinds of great deeds and miracles. Such enemies can not be ignored.

    In addition to a mysterious demon man and a big spirit who manipulates the Necromancer''s magic, the enemy now has four super level strongmen, and all of them are at the level of demon man.

    The combat effectiveness of this level is no weaker than that of the kingdom that has lost the support of the demons and most of the Protoss.

    Before, the new generation [original demons] only had an absolute advantage in the combat effectiveness at the bottom, while the combat effectiveness at the top was still inferior to that at this side.

    But now, this disadvantage seems to have been made up.

    "This is their real trump card. Do they dare to start a war?"

    Rosie then murmured, saying that all the heaviness in everyone''s heart.

    Lidas and anima also temporarily suppressed their intense feelings, looked at each other, and then looked at sheen.

    "Tell us about the two brave men first." Lidas said, "what''s their way of fighting? What are unique skills? "

    "Let''s identify the two." Anima also said like this: "although we have guessed that there are only two people who can be awakened by the necromancer, it''s better to confirm again."

    Hearing this, sheen naturally has no reason to refuse.

    So sheen told lidas and anima about the two brave men who fought with him.

    Lidas and anima listened carefully to Sheen''s explanation, and finally nodded one after another.

    "As we guessed."

    "They are."

    Lidas and anima knew each other''s identities.

    "What kind of brave men are they? Lady lidas? Goddess anima

    Roxie couldn''t help asking.

    Alice also raised her ears and paid close attention.

    Sheehan was no exception, watching the two goddesses, waiting for their explanation.

    Lidas and anima thought it over and began to explain.

    "First of all, we can tell you that if we don''t count Sean, as of Mithra a thousand years ago, omnipoten had welcomed 108 brave men."

    Lidas said so.

    "One hundred and eight?" Sean picked his eyebrows and said in surprise, "so many?"

    "Of course." Anima nodded and said, "when the first generation of brave people were called to omnipotence, there were only two people in the world, the demon king and the Supreme God, so the history of the brave people can be traced back to a long time ago. At that time, even lidas had not been born."

    As the closest to the Almighty goddess of fate, lidas is the strongest except for the devil and the Supreme God. She is the first life born in the real sense in this world.

    The brave come from a different world, not a native born life.

    The devil and the Supreme God were born out of nothingness, earlier than the birth of the world.

    Therefore, in addition to the devil and the Supreme God, the first brave people in the first generation appeared in this world, but they were not born in this world.

    Strictly speaking, lidas is the first life born in this world, the beginning of all native life.

    "But when I was born, the first generation of brave people had passed away, and the second generation of brave people were called after me." "After that, every few hundred years or so, Ohm niepertanson would welcome a brave man. It was not until Mithra appeared, attacked the demon king, and summoned him to be sealed by the Mother God that the brave man became ohm niepertanson''s history completely," lidas said

    And Mithra is the one hundred and eighth generation of the brave. Besides sheen, Mithra is the last brave man in the world.

    then...

    "Of the 108 brave men, only seven, including Mithra, succeeded in surmounting. They entered the surmounting stage and became surmounting beings."

    Anima''s explanation made sheen and others murmur about it.

    "Seven?"

    Roxie blinked.

    "There are quite a lot of them."

    There was something unexpected about Elise.

    Lidas and anima both laughed bitterly at this.

    "I have to say that the brave are really special. They can extricate themselves only by themselves. And although the number of successful elites is not large compared with the total number of all the brave people born so far, there are only a few, but even so, there are still seven successful elites, if all are added up, It''s more powerful than any one of the Protoss and the demons. "

    Lidas said so.

    "This is where the brave are incredible."

    Anima sighed the same.

    Roxie and Elise look at Sean.

    Sean touched his nose. As the current brave man, he didn''t know what kind of response to make.

    Lidas and anima went on regardless of Sheen''s embarrassment.

    "It''s a pity that all the seven brave men died in the end."

    "Yes."

    Lidas and anima were a little sad.

    Sean spoke about it.

    "They have reached the super level. How can they die so easily?"

    This is what Sean has been puzzled about.

    You know, after the success of transcendence, whether it is as strong as lidas, or as weak as anima and nadura, there has never been a danger in life.

    Normally speaking, after reaching detachment, even if you can''t fight, you can escape. It''s really very difficult to be killed, so neither the three goddesses nor the six demons have died, and they have survived for tens of thousands of years.

    As a result, on the contrary, the brave died one after another, which really made sheen a little confused.

    If it''s those brave people who don''t have detachment, it''s all right. If they don''t have enough strength, they don''t need to be surprised to die on the battlefield.

    But the whole seven super brave people died one after another. Sheen didn''t feel confused. It was impossible.

    Of course, under special circumstances, the existence of superdetachment is not that it will not be killed.

    For example, when Sean is in the middle of the world, if he is driven to a dead end by those two brave men, he can''t escape, because it''s a crack in the world, and even if he escapes to the end, he will be easily caught up.

    In addition, in the case of Hermes, he was surrounded and killed on a large scale by the existence of plural detachment level. Even if he finally escaped, he was poisoned by Kamina and died.

    The existence of superclass is difficult to kill, but it is not absolutely impossible to die.

    But all the seven brave men died. On the contrary, the rest of them are still living well. This is ridiculous.

    After reaching detachment, even life expectancy will increase. No matter how hard it is, it''s very easy to have goddesses who are good at using all kinds of miracles to increase life expectancy and delay aging, isn''t it?

    In other words, in addition to being killed, it is very difficult for the super brave to die.

    So, how did the seven powerful brave men die?

    Sean was puzzled about that.

    In fact, sheen subconsciously forgot.

    "... no matter how strong the super brave are, they are still fragile in front of the devil."

    Anima was silent for a while, then said this with a bitter smile.

    And these words, the success of Sean suddenly realized.

    "By the way, the mission of the brave is to crusade against the demon king and save the world. Since they succeed, they will certainly challenge the demon king, won''t they?"

    In other words, the brave are killed by the devil.

    Even if they become detached, holding the transformed sword, they will still be unable to grasp the power in the face of the devil beyond the standard.

    Once Mithra was proof.

    After his detachment, he directly became the most courageous one who matched the goddess of fate. However, he still needed the cooperation of the Supreme God omnis to successfully use the holy sword to penetrate the heart of the demon king and kill the demon king.

    But even so, Mithra was attacked by the devil before he died, and finally suffered incurable serious injuries. When his death was approaching, Mithra sacrificed himself to the sword, leaving the sword in the world.

    Even Mithra is like this. You can imagine what will happen to the rest of the brave after they challenge the devil.

    It''s impossible not to die.

    The same is true.

    Only the devil can still kill the brave after they are detached.

    But

    "The power of the devil is the power that even our supreme Mother God can''t do anything about. No miracle can work in front of this power."

    Lidas said so abruptly.

    "It''s like Mithra, who was injured by the power of the demon king. In the end, let alone us, even the Mother God can''t cure him. In the end, he can only die."

    In this way, there is no way to reverse the death of the brave killed by the devil''s power.

    Although such taboo magic as necromancer magic is magical, it can never be stronger than the power of the demon king. It will wake up the brave people killed by the demon king.

    Unless, that brave is not dead in the devil''s hand.

    "In history, a total of seven super level brave, there are two not died in the hands of the devil."

    Lidas finally mentioned it.

    "Two?"

    Sean, Roxie and Elise were shocked.

    There is no doubt that those two brave people are the existence awakened by the necromancer.

    Lidas and anima had long speculated, and only then did they reveal their identities.

    "One of them is the braver of the 18th generation, and the other is the braver of the 72nd generation."

    "The 18th generation of brave men are named reinnet. Their unique skill [divine power implementation] is that they can penetrate all external materials and forces and directly damage the fragile internal body. Even if a demon is hit in the front, he will be seriously injured."

    "The seventy second generation of brave man is named Philip. His unique skill [randomness] is that he can turn himself into any flowing element, get rid of any environmental constraints, and not be hurt by any force. It can be called the existence of immortality."

    Anema exposed the names of the two brave men who were awakened to sheen.

    These two people''s ability, and sheen memory of the two dead knight on the number.

    Among the two knights fighting with sheen in the world, the Black Knight''s attack has been shaking his internal organs, while the White Knight''s free incarnation of wind, fire, rain, cloud and other flow elements, has avoided Sheen''s attack again and again, out of Sheen''s sight.

    Now, the identities of the two have been revealed.

    Reinnet the brave.

    Philip the brave.

    This is the identity of the two brave men who were awakened.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    Obviously, lidas and anima are very impressed by these two brave men.

    It is not only because these two brave men have achieved transcendence, but also because of their deeds.

    "Reinhardt, the brave man, lived in a time when both Protoss and Terran had been propagated, and the demons were wary of this, thus creating a life body called magic."

    "However, although the demons are powerful, they are not as good at performing miracles as the Protoss. The created demons were originally intended to be used in the battlefield. However, it was not long before the common low intelligence and ferocity of demons made them out of control, and in a very short period of time, they multiplied in large numbers, becoming a threat all over the world."

    "At that time, there were many supernatural dangerous species that even disappeared now. Even the Dragon species had not been accepted by AI Yi, the Dragon demon, and they were rampant on the ground."

    "Then, the terrible animal nest that swept the whole ohm niepertanson appeared, which made the Protoss and the demons fall into chaos. The Terrans were directly attacked by the demons as prey, and several large-scale human gathering places became the targets of the huge demons."

    "In that case, in order to protect the rear of the camp, the protoss almost gave up those large-scale human gathering places."

    "Only Reinhardt, the brave man, would leave the camp alone and go to rescue the human race."

    "For this reason, in order to protect human beings, he had to eat the breath of a hundred adult dragons and was seriously injured."

    "In order to evacuate the human race, he also stood alone in front of the demon army, dragging his seriously injured body and fighting for three days and three nights."

    "By the time we get rid of the threat from the rear and rush to the front line for support, reinnet has lost his mark."

    Ritas explained what happened to the eighteenth generation of brave men before they died.

    Sean, Roxie and Elise were silent.

    They can imagine how much perseverance the brave man relied on to make such a choice and struggle.

    At that time, he was already detached. Even in the face of the army of super ancient dangerous demons, he should be able to protect himself. However, in order to protect human beings and protect many lives, he resolutely chose to stay there.

    In their minds, one hundred adult dragons soared in the sky and spewed hot breath to the human group below. The brave man with the holy sword rushed out and directly blocked in front of many lives, and was hit by the breath of a hundred adult dragons.

    Even with the protection of the holy sword, reinnet would be seriously injured if he ate the breath of a hundred adult dragons, which is also a matter of course.

    As a result, he also dragged such a body, fighting for three days and three nights, then how the end can be imagined.

    A generation of super level brave, just like this, died, left a legend, lost his life.

    At this time, anima also mentioned the deeds of the seventy second generation of brave people.

    "The brave Philip has been scared by the demons before he has fully grown up. The reason is that his ability of immortality makes him face millions of demons on the battlefield freely when he is at the legendary level."

    "The demons have also targeted him and dealt with him once, but with their unique skills, the brave Philip still escaped smoothly, which shocked the three races."

    "In this way, he finally grew to the extreme level smoothly, and stepped into the step of detachment, and got the opportunity of detachment."

    "The demons felt his threat and thought that if he achieved detachment, he would become the most intractable enemy so far. Therefore, they decided to launch a total attack on the front line of the Terran and Protoss at the critical moment of the brave Philip''s detachment. Even five of the six demons joined hands, holding us down and making the front line suffer a huge threat."

    "In order to save the front line which is on the verge of collapse, the brave Philip, who is at the critical moment of detachment, regardless of his own situation, forced to go to the battlefield. In the end, although he defeated the demon army, he left a huge hidden danger."

    "In this way, the brave Philip fought in the front line for ten years, until at the end, his hidden danger broke out, his strength stagnated, and even his unique skills could not be used. So he chose to fight his own life, detonated all his magic in the center of the demon army, dragged hundreds of thousands of strong demons to die together, and even the body could not be found."

    Anima''s tone gradually became sad, making sheen and others silent again.

    This is another amazing and left countless legends of the great hero, the great brave.

    Sean suddenly understood why lidas and anima would be so angry when they knew that they were awakened as dead, their souls were profaned, and their sleep was disturbed.

    Just because these two brave people really shouldn''t have suffered like this.

    They have made great contributions to the Terran and Protoss, to world peace, saved many lives and sacrificed themselves. In the eyes of the nearest goddesses, they are undoubtedly the most dazzling, glorious and proud comrades in arms.

    It is impossible for them to sacrifice for the future of the human race, the Protoss and the world, but suffer such blasphemy after death without feeling angry.

    Even Sean, who didn''t have much resonance before, had some empathic experience at the moment.

    Heavy heart with a little anger rose up, let three people for a long time unable to speak.

    Only Roxie, in addition to anger, has some complicated eyes.

    Thinking of the necromancer who called herself "descendant", Roxie''s heart was really heavy.

    Sure enough, she is the one

    It''s really hard to forgive what she did.

    Especially for the kingdom of Mithra, as a royal family.

    Thinking of this, Roxie''s mood is more complicated.

    Unfortunately, no one found out.

    "Now think about it carefully. There may be some human factors behind the disappearance of reinnet and Philip."

    Anima''s delicate pretty face is not very good-looking.

    Lidas even improved her voice.

    "It must be the half devil of Hermes behind the back!"

    Lidas was a little resentful.

    This is not a malicious speculation without principle.

    If you want to use the Necromancer''s magic to wake up the once dead characters and turn them into the dead for your own drive, you need not only to consume the dead Qi, but also the dead bodies.

    Now, reinnet and Philip are manipulated by the necromancer and become the dead, which can only prove that their bodies have always been in the hands of the enemy.

    The only one who has the ability to do all this is Hermes, who almost became the seventh demon.

    Only he, who has such a long history, can operate in secret against the brave Reinhardt and the brave Philip.

    What''s more, the two brave men may have been mended by the half devil in the dying condition.

    [shadow and form destruction] - if this unique skill is used in sneak attack and assassination, it will be the most powerful power in the world.

    If helimis really focuses on reinnet and Philip, then it is entirely possible for him to take advantage of others'' danger.

    Thanks to this, the two brave men will disappear, even the body can not be found.

    The corpse was taken away by Hermes and became the collection of the later "original demons".

    The new [original demon] may get this trophy from the old [original demon].

    Or, Danas, the scheming man, before his father died, had already fixed his eyes on the two corpses and their use.

    If this is the case, it may not be accidental that the other party will come into contact with Moro and the mysterious princess.

    He had known about the existence of the necromancer through some channels for a long time. Finally, he contacted the bodies of the two brave men and made plans to wake them up in the future. That''s why he deliberately found the Moruo, contacted the Moruo, and then contacted the mysterious spirit through the Moruo.

    As soon as this idea came into being, she couldn''t press it any more, which made sheen feel a little chilly.

    If so, it will prove that Danas had planned everything and made all plans long ago.

    Even to replace his father to become a complete demon man, to become the leader of the original demon, to raise the banner of declaring war to the three major races, and to blow the bugle of war, all these things may have been planned early.

    Such a person, no matter who came, in the face of him, will feel cold all over, right?

    Compared with him, nothing is worth mentioning, nothing is worth mentioning.

    Only such people can shake today''s peace. In a short period of more than one month, the three major ethnic groups have been disheartened, defeated and calculated again and again.

    What is such a man doing in the dark now?

    Sean couldn''t sit down all of a sudden.

    no way out.

    It''s unwise to continue to let such a resourceful person develop in secret.

    Hermes ignored him, and in the end all the achievements made him, and he took everything away.

    The Kingdom and the protoss ignored him and eventually lost the battle.

    Even himself was almost overturned in the world and jumped into the trap he set.

    It''s normal for such a person to prepare the souls of two super brave men to be the mace in the dark?

    Sean then looked at lidas and anima, who were trapped in indignation and grief, and knew that he could not let them go on like this any more.

    Although they are powerful, they are not the war gods after all.

    Protoss is like this, each has its own strengths, in their own field has the highest attainments, is beyond others.

    Although lidas and anema are the goddesses of fate and life, they are only the goddesses of fate and life. They are not the God of war. They can''t win the scheming man in the war without the support of the moon demon Sala and the army God.

    His intuition told Sheehan that if he didn''t take any unexpected actions, the war would be over soon.

    Of course, it is the failure of their own side as a result, announced the end.

    At that time, Xinsheng [the original devil] will have a good chance to deal with the helpless demons and the remaining goddesses in the divine world, even if it is not easy.

    It''s only a matter of time before the new [original devil] wins the final victory with such a step-by-step and down-to-earth arrangement.

    In that case

    "I have to find a way."

    Sean thought of this, and finally thought of the goddess who had been sleeping in the sea of flowers for a long time.

    Maybe I should find a way to meet that one again.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    After that, they talked about many things together.

    Mainly for the two awakened brave people, lidas and anima are too concerned, leading to the topic has been around them.

    It can''t be said to be bad.

    Lidas and anima had a comprehensive understanding of the two brave men, and even pointed out many of their strengths and weaknesses, which was equivalent to telling Sheehan and others about their weaknesses, including the way, means and mode of fighting, and so on. The explanation was very specific.

    With such a specific explanation, it is estimated that the next time we meet the two brave men, we won''t be in such a hurry as this time, or even be nearly overturned in the end.

    But there are some bad things to say.

    Just as Sheehan thought, lidas and anima were not the military gods in charge of the war field after all. They had a long discussion about the influence of the enemy joining two super strong men and how to deal with them in the future. As a result, they could only come to the conclusion that they could do something to prevent and could not take the initiative to attack.

    Of course, it''s hard to take the initiative now.

    Not to mention that the enemy''s trace is still difficult to understand, at this moment, the Kingdom and the protoss still need to make arrangements for the orc affairs, and make full arrangements for the returning Orc''s combat power, so as to carry out the next action.

    Especially in terms of prisoners.

    This time, Sheehan not only brought the orcs back, but also captured the orc fighters who took part in the rebellion, such as nott, and even the dwarf blacksmiths who made weapons in Kosmos.

    For these people, the Kingdom and the protoss also have follow-up arrangements. Whether it''s trial disposal or torture, there are still many things to do.

    In the end, lidas and anima put forward the problem of the rebellion of the dwarves.

    After all, the orcs have returned. If the dwarves can win back, it''s better to win back as much as possible.

    However, the situation of the dwarves is different from that of the dwarves.

    The orcs themselves are scattered around the world in the form of tribes, so it is impossible to achieve unity of the whole clan. Even if Goula stands out to lead the rebellion, he is still not the majority.

    In the orcs, the vast majority do not agree with rebellion, but are threatened, helpless, can only be controlled by others.

    But the dwarves are different.

    The population of the dwarves is not as large as that of the orcs. Although they are no less than the elves, they are still much worse than the humans and orcs who are recognized as having excellent reproduction ability.

    Their population is estimated to be less than one million, even if all of them live together in a city, they can do more than enough.

    Therefore, the dwarves have not many tribes, not to mention many forces. There is only one small country with a scale comparable to that of ordinary human beings, which is located underground. In fact, the kingdom of the dwarves has only one main city and scattered villages around the city.

    In this way, they were under the command of the dwarf king, natz.

    Even if the civilians at the bottom have some complaints about natz, they don''t want to betray the Terran and the Protoss. As ordinary civilians, it''s hard for them to put forward any opinions.

    Even if it is put forward, the high level will probably be able to suppress it easily.

    Sean has heard that there are only two kinds of people in the dwarves.

    One is responsible for the management of ethnic groups, the management of ethnic groups, good at the use of strong physique, with good combat effectiveness of soldiers.

    One is a blacksmith who uses the knowledge taught by the goddess since ancient times to create excellent weapons, excellent magic props and extraordinary skills.

    Blacksmiths are the core technical personnel of the dwarves. The dwarves will be regarded as the gathering place of technical masters recognized in the three circles, and then the weapons made by the dwarves will be greatly sought after by the outside world, all relying on these blacksmiths.

    However, blacksmiths generally have little combat power, but they are dwarf soldiers with combat power, and they are basically controlled by the high-level of the dwarves.

    And among the high-level personnel, almost no one is a blacksmith.

    Of course.

    Want to also know, if the status is noble, then it is impossible to forge iron, to be a blacksmith?

    Although the highly skilled weapon masters have the same status in the dwarves, they are bound to be respected by many people. If they have actual rights, it''s another matter.

    In view of this, the high-level is the real decision-maker who decides the fate of the whole dwarf kingdom. Those ordinary civilians and blacksmiths have no ability to oppose even if they are like opponents.

    I''m afraid they can''t even protest. They will be easily suppressed.

    At that time, people will not give these rioters any human rights and dignity.

    This is a different world, a different world where the law of the jungle prevails, a different world where power is respected, not a place where human rights and freedom can be talked about in the 21st century.

    If we do this here, exposing the dead in the wilderness is something that can happen at any time.

    Even if thousands, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people are buried alive, they will not be condemned in this world, at least not by the humanitarian side.

    To sum up, the dwarves are more united than the orcs. Even if there are any internal problems, they will never be as obvious and huge as the orcs.

    If you want this kind of dwarves to return, at least you have to clean up the high level of the whole dwarves.

    Lidas and anima seem to be trying to gather intelligence to see if there are any factions in the top of the dwarves who do not agree with the rebellion, and they plan to start with them and take over the dwarves.

    Unfortunately, sheen is not interested in this.

    On the orc side, it''s only because Elise and other acquaintances are here, and they want to solve Goula and break the current deadlock that they decide to do it.

    But the determination to do it doesn''t mean that Sheehan wants to be a special ambulance man. Save on one side, liberate on the other side, and recover all the betrayal groups.

    He didn''t object to it, but he wasn''t interested in doing it himself.

    From his own point of view, he always passively recovers what he has lost. When he reacts, he will miss the perfect time to fight back.

    Danas really aroused Sheen''s vigilance, so that he could no longer sit back and watch that person continue to develop in the dark.

    So Sean decided on the spot.

    "It''s up to you. I have something else to deal with."

    Sheehan withdrew directly from the discussion of lidas and others.

    Lidas and anima were a little stunned, but they didn''t say anything about it.

    "Go back and have a good rest first."

    "You must be very tired when you encounter such a trap this time. Don''t worry about the dwarves. We will deal with it."

    Lidas and anima spoke to sheen in a warm voice.

    Sean would like to say that he has nothing to worry about.

    Anyway, he doesn''t care about the dwarves. Even if they all fall, sheen won''t feel any problem.

    "Maybe I''m not qualified as a brave man?"

    Think of just mentioned the brave Reinhardt and the great cause of the brave Philip, Sean so with emotion.

    Compared with the two great heroes, Sean is not a brave man.

    But

    "So what?"

    I am who I am. Why should I worry about my position and identity?

    Does the brave have to maintain the existence of justice?

    Do the brave have to worry about the country and the people and save the world?

    Why do you have to worry because you are not a person of pure justice?

    As long as you don''t do things that you''re sorry for others, how to do the rest, just follow your heart.

    "Don''t you think so?"

    Sheehan unconsciously reached out and pressed his chest.

    There, the heart beats up and down with some mysterious pulsations.

    Sean looked at his body, looked at the sacred sword and the two gems revolving around it, and murmured to himself as if he were talking to them.

    Then, Sheehan didn''t tell everyone about his current situation, so he left the palace.

    He left, so that Roxie and Elise have a moment will look at the past, stopped discussing with the goddess.

    "Want to follow?"

    Rosie saw a little hesitation and ready to move in Elise''s eyes, and pursed her lips. I don''t know what kind of mentality she was out of, she said these words.

    "No... no..."

    Alice was aware of Roxie''s subtle attitude and winced for a moment.

    There is no reason for it, just because the royal highness of the princess is not only the blessing of the three goddesses, but also because she is the future wife of Shane who intends to marry in a proper way.

    It made Elise feel like she was facing the palace.

    ... is that ok?

    But they said they would let me marry him when they came back?

    In this case, I am not facing the future palace now?

    Thinking of this, Elise could not help but think about it.

    "Will she accept me?"

    "Will she admit me?"

    "Will she treat me as a concubine competing with her, deliberately making trouble of me and bullying me?"

    Little fox was a little nervous.

    It''s not impossible to be a concubine.

    Although she is a saint of the orcs, who has received the blessing of the goddess of life, it is a shame to be a concubine for others, even to lose the face of the orcs, but the palace is the treasure of the Kingdom and his royal highness, who dares to say that she has been wronged?

    Naturally, the dragon and the devil do not need to say that it is a much more noble character than before. In the meantime, the Kingdom''s most precious treasure is, although it is only one of the princesses of one of the many countries in the world, it is the blessed one of the goddess of fate and the heir of it. I have a much higher status than myself.

    What''s wrong with being a concubine for her?

    Just, if you want to be bullied, what should you do?

    "Wuwu... People are afraid of pain... O (¨i©n¨i) O"

    Little fox seems to see his future by the palace, and even by domestic violence in the future.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Roxie didn''t know the little theater in her mind at this moment. She just looked at her fear, timidity, depression and acceptance. A question mark slowly appeared on her head.

    What''s the matter with this kid?

    I''m afraid it''s not stupid, is it?

    Rosie muttered to herself.

    Only lidas and anema, who had no idea what their own benefactors were thinking, had a heated discussion there.

    Therefore, it is not without reason to be single for tens of thousands of years.

    ......

    On the other hand, Sean left the palace and went straight back to boztut''s house.

    After greeting her family and meeting Rasha and Lilith, sheen didn''t say much and locked herself in the room.

    Sitting on the bed in her room, sheen thought for a moment and suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

    "Can you hear that? Nina

    Sean made a noise.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Ease of silence pervaded the room, so that Sheehan just that seems to be talking to himself like the cry gradually disappeared.

    Sean''s words to the ceiling, no response, no response, more or less embarrassed.

    But sheen didn''t show an embarrassed expression. Instead, she kept looking at the ceiling, or through the ceiling, looking at the remote space that she couldn''t see.

    "If you hear me, call me over. I have something to ask you."

    Sheehan put forward his own appeal.

    Obviously, he intended to realize his previous idea.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan''s words still did not get any response, nor did they arouse any reaction.

    Sean didn''t care, just waiting quietly, as if feeling something in general.

    Until a certain moment, Sean''s heart moved and laughed.

    "Here we are."

    With his such a whisper, the surrounding space is finally distorted.

    All of a sudden, the scenery began to change, the space began to turn around, the world turned upside down, Sean was just like being thrown into a whirlpool, ushered in a whirlpool like feeling, the vision in front of him became like a Wanhua mirror, twisted and strange.

    I don''t know how long it lasted.

    "... seems a little longer than usual?"

    Sean felt this way and frowned.

    If it is normal, in the moment of being called, I will immediately arrive at the temple of the sealed land of the divine world and see the goddess calling me.

    But this time, it seems that I have been summoned for a long time.

    "Is this..."

    Sheen was a little suspicious.

    But the suspicion has just risen, and the sense of the whirl has finally disappeared.

    The surrounding space became a solemn shrine.

    The atmosphere in the air has become completely different from just now, full of sacred feeling.

    Sean is finally down-to-earth, from his room, was called to the familiar temple.

    then...

    "It''s a success...!"

    A voice full of surprise but tired to gasp came into Sean''s ear.

    "Ah

    However, just as sheen was about to look up, a small exclamation suddenly rang out, and suddenly disappeared.

    When Sheehan raised his head and looked forward, he was stunned by the sight.

    In front of sheen, the goddess stood there like eternal.

    The familiar and beautiful face.

    Familiar with the beautiful figure.

    Familiar white frock.

    Familiar sacred atmosphere.

    The goddess named "neon" stood there quietly, looking at sheen.

    That appearance, let sheen Zheng ran for a long time.

    no way out.

    "You..."

    Sean wanted to say something, but found that he could not say a word.

    For some reason, he had some strange feelings about the familiar goddess standing in front of him.

    It''s still that face, it''s still that posture, but there seems to be something else on the goddess named "Ni en".

    Specifically speaking, the other party has a more detached temperament, as well as an extraordinary sense of existence like a very noble character.

    That temperament, that sense of existence, did not appear in the past in ninen''s body.

    But sheen didn''t feel strange. On the contrary, she had a strange feeling, like where she had seen this temperament and the sense of existence, which led to Sheen''s subtle mood.

    What''s more subtle is that when sheen appeared in the past, she always said hello to him with a smile on her face. This time, she just stood there and looked at sheen quietly.

    Eyes, no waves in Gujing.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a sense of silence appeared in the temple.

    Sheen and the goddess looked at each other face to face. One was suspicious, the other was completely expressionless. For a moment, no one spoke, just looked at each other.

    I don''t know how long this situation has lasted.

    Anyway, sheen felt more and more uncomfortable and unnatural. After a long time, she could not help but speak.

    "I said," why don''t you talk? "

    Sean finally broke the silence.

    That in order to break the embarrassment and appear some stiff tone, let the goddess''s eyes slightly pan move up.

    But soon, the pan dynamic look disappeared.

    After a short silence, the goddess also spoke.

    "You''ve taken a critical step in achieving transcendence."

    As soon as she opened her mouth, the goddess said this.

    That tone, both insipid and quiet.

    Sean was stunned first, then suddenly.

    "What, did you make such a strange reaction because I was almost detached?" Sean sighed with relief and complained, "don''t be scary, and it''s nothing to make a fuss about."

    If this word is spread out, Sheehan will be killed, right?

    It''s "nothing to make a fuss" for such an important thing to fall into Sean''s mouth. It''s just Versailles. It can''t be more Versailles.

    Sean said this, but also for a small stimulus, ninen for a while, is to do something trivial revenge.

    Who ever thought, in front of the goddess actually nodded.

    "Indeed, it''s nothing to make a fuss about."

    The goddess said so faintly, as if it was really a trivial thing, as if this achievement was nothing at all, and her tone was calm to the extreme.

    Fortunately, the goddess added a sentence.

    "It''s not a great thing to achieve transcendence, but it''s hard for you to come to this world even before one year."

    The goddess said such words, but she still had no expression on her face. It didn''t feel like she was praising sheen at all.

    "Is it... Is it?"

    Sean was almost unable to respond to this attitude, and her face was full of force.

    Goddess is like nothing to see, self-care voice.

    "At least, in the history of the brave and even the whole history of Ohm niepertanson, you are undoubtedly the best, the most special and the most powerful one, except those who are naturally detached."

    As the goddess said this, she drooped her eyes.

    "Also, no matter how you say that you are the successor of that person, the power of the three supreme concepts will sleep in your body. It''s impossible if you don''t want to be special, excellent or powerful."

    This sentence made the face of the goddess, who had been very calm since the beginning, change imperceptibly.

    Unfortunately, the change was not only very subtle, but also fleeting. Even sheen could not hear it.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Sean just felt that "Nina" had become a little strange, not only the whole person was talking about it, but also she was very strange, not like her usual.

    This guy did that last time

    Sean can''t help but think of the last time she saw neon.

    That time, Nina explained something to him, and then took him aside with a charming face.

    It was on that occasion that Sheehan saw the most exciting scene after coming to this world.

    Just when Sheehan could not help but start to think about the events at that time, and was excited about it, suddenly, he found that the goddess in front of him was staring at him.

    For a moment, Sheehan had a feeling that his heart was thoroughly seen through by the other party.

    This is not surprising.

    In the past, Nien can also see through what Sean thinks. With her concept of "summoning the brave", and with the help of the connection with the brave, she can summon the brave to her side anytime and anywhere, and can also peep at the world where the brave are and what she thinks.

    In a word, it''s not surprising to be seen through by ninen.

    But this time, Sheehan always felt that he was seen through more thoroughly.

    Then, he said a word to the convenience in the usual tone.

    "So you like that?"

    Then the goddess nodded.

    "If that''s what you expect, you can."

    As soon as the words fell, the goddess''s body suddenly flashed a burst of brilliance.

    The brilliance soon disappeared.

    However, the goddess in the light has completely changed.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...!"

    Sean looked at the presence in the light and couldn''t help opening his eyes and making a very moving voice.

    On closer inspection, a girl appeared in the light.

    It is a girl who is not very impressive at first sight, and if you look at it carefully, you will find that her facial features are quite upright.

    The girl is neither short nor tall, and her skin is a delicate type, but the protruding place is protruding and the sunken place is sunken, just like a pure and beautiful girl with a low sense of existence. It''s not so beautiful, but it''s very lovely.

    The girl''s slender body is wearing a white dress, which is also wearing a thin red coat, a sailor''s cap on her head, and a bag on her waist. She is dressed in a very damp way. With her short hair only reaching her shoulders, she creates a sense of beauty of youth.

    Such a girl, and just that can be called the world''s most beautiful goddess compared to nature is not how brilliant.

    However, in Sheehan''s eyes, the girl''s appearance is more exciting than any goddess''s appearance in front of her.

    "Is this character Kato Hui?"

    The goddess, who had completely changed her body for a time, spoke to sheen in a flat tone.

    Although the tone is still so flat, the voice has changed, and even the language has changed. It has directly become the familiar wife in Sheehan''s impression, Saint Hui.

    "Do you like this kind of woman who only exists in fantasy?"

    The goddess who has completely become a saint Hui himself does not despise or despise, but expresses her own ideas as well as the facts.

    Sheehan instantly threw away all the unnatural and abnormal feelings he had felt before, and the whole person fell into an excited state.

    "How can you say yes?" "This is love," sheen said excitedly! I love you, understand? "

    At this moment, Sean seemed to incarnate into the dead houses of the previous life, which was called excitement and happiness.

    This is the biggest surprise that she was given to sheen when she saw her last time.

    yes.

    Last time, Nina, like this, suddenly transformed Sean again and again, directly incarnated into those impressive two-dimensional beautiful girls that Sean had seen, and gave Sean a great spiritual blow.

    The reason why sheen almost lost control is that the goddess used these appearances to model their personality and tone, and made the greatest temptation to sheen.

    At that time, sheen almost threw away all her virtues after she came to the world.

    If he didn''t think it was too exciting, he was afraid that he would have obeyed last time and was succeeded by ninen.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    Perhaps only people of his kind can understand the excitement and excitement in Sheehan''s heart?

    The goddess, who incarnated as a girl named Kato Hui, didn''t know if she understood. She looked at sheen lightly and thought deeply.

    "Love?"

    It''s a strange word to her, no doubt.

    It''s just that she doesn''t understand it at all.

    Although there is only one, she also has someone who can infuse love.

    Or, once.

    That deep in the mind, and even can be said to be deep in the soul of the distant memory, so that the goddess almost relaxed the corner of her mouth.

    But at the same time, there was pain in her heart.

    After all, she''s not coming back.

    I will never see her again.

    So, after the devil died, he will choose to enter the eternal sleep, right?

    Because, in the dream, they can continue to repeat that memory, repeat once that beautiful past.

    In such a situation, I never want to wake up again.

    "If it''s not the person she chose to appear in this world..."

    The goddess whispered a word, then raised her head and looked at sheen. Some warmth and softness began to appear in Gujing''s eyes.

    "Since you like it so much, I''ll show you another one."

    So, the goddess waved her hand in front of Sheen''s face, and her whole body bloomed again.

    In the brilliance, the girl''s appearance changed again and became another appearance.

    It was a girl who was only 13 or 4 years old, with fair skin, petite figure and long hair.

    The girl has an attractive appearance, but she is extremely bold and exposed. She only wears a fur coat with an open front. In the coat, there is only one fur coat covering the key parts, exposing more than 80% of her skin to the air, revealing an obvious astringency.

    The girl''s appearance is also childish, but what she wears on her head is a hat like a witch with a protruding front end, a wide brim, and an eye mask covering her right eye, which exudes an incredible mysterious atmosphere.

    The most important thing is that on one hand of the girl, she also holds a huge long gun made of gold with a design similar to that of a tree.

    The smell from that gun is very terrible.

    "Oh...!"

    Sheen couldn''t help crying.

    That''s still because I was moved.

    If Saint Hui is his favorite daily heroine, the mysterious, astringent and lovable girl is his favorite mysterious character.

    "It''s... It''s an eye!"

    Sean couldn''t hide the excitement in her voice.

    One eye Ji - no doubt it''s just a nickname.

    "The real name should be otinus, right?"

    The goddess said lightly.

    "Although the appearance is like this, its proper body has the power to immediately end human history. It''s really interesting to call it the existence of demons. There are still such children in the illusions of human beings in different worlds. With the power of this God''s gun, it should be comparable to lidas?"

    Lidas, the goddess of fate, is the closest to the Almighty, and also has the power to be called a demon God.

    It would be easy for lidas to end human history and transform the world wantonly, if it were not for that the world was the product of omnis, the goddess born under the Supreme God, who could not control the fate of the world.

    Because the devil and the high God are more foul, and their power seriously interferes with the relationship of the world. Lidas is the goddess closest to the Almighty, not the Almighty.

    If in a world that has nothing to do with the devil and the Supreme God, lidas will be able to exert her full power and become a truly omnipotent goddess.

    Of course, that''s not something sheen is thinking about right now.

    Sean just stares at the eye in front of her, so she almost doesn''t take out her cell phone to take a picture.

    Unfortunately, there is no mobile phone in this world, and props that can take pictures are not things that people can carry with them.

    It made sheen feel like beating his chest.

    And the goddess seemed to see through Sheehan''s mind.

    "It seems you really like it." The goddess nodded her head calmly and said, "OK, after you have done all the things you want to do in this world, I will create those worlds in your imagination for you as a gift."

    "Well?" Sheen was stunned.

    Did the goddess just say something that can''t be regarded as unheard of?

    At this time, the goddess changed her voice.

    "I know what you''re here for." The goddess looked at sheen quietly and said, "you want to see the Supreme God and omnix, right?"

    The other side''s plain words gradually cooled Sean''s hot mind and excited heart.

    That''s exactly what Sean wants to see and come here for.

    Although Sean also wants to have a good chat with Nina and talk about the memories she has seen in her dreams, the most urgent thing is to solve the crisis that Ohm niepertanson is facing.

    Danas.

    The new born original devil.

    These two exist, and they can no longer be allowed to go on.

    But the other party really hid so deep that even the goddess of fate, the goddess of life and the goddess of nature could not find them, proving that the other party had a similar means to Hermes''s "shadow and form extermination", which could completely shield others from peeping and could not be found by anyone.

    In addition, it is impossible for Danas to let the new [original devil] show his feet easily.

    That''s why Sean wanted to see omnix.

    "... have you sent me to the holy land before?"

    Sean regained some composure, took a deep breath, and looked at the demon in front of him.

    "I''d like to ask you to send me over again."

    This is the main purpose of this visit to Nina.

    The holy land is the place where the supreme god sleeps. It is a holy land that no one can violate and profane in the divine world.

    Omnes was sleeping there, and completely secluded, let alone others, even the goddess of the protoss could not enter the Holy Land and see the Supreme God.

    Only neon had sent sheen there.

    Because nine is the incarnation of omnis, the Supreme God, and the goddess summoned by the commander, we only need to use the technique of "counter summoning" to send sheen, who is related to ourselves, to the Supreme God, who has the same origin with us, and let sheen enter the holy land.

    In other words, in today''s world, only Nina has the way to let others see the Supreme God and let people enter the holy land.

    The supreme Almighty goddess is undoubtedly the only one who can easily break the current deadlock.

    With her omniscient and omnipotent power, it would be useless for Danas to have the best means.

    Sheehan did not ask for anything else, but hoped that the goddess could wake up once, help herself once, at least help herself find the enemy''s base camp.

    The only problem is

    "You should be very clear that the existence of omnis doesn''t care about the future direction of the world, do you?"

    The one eyed demon declared so in a voice that could be called coldness.

    "Although it creates the world, it''s just like human beings want to build a house for themselves, so that they can have a place to shelter themselves from the wind and rain, and have a rest. They don''t repose the rest of their emotions."

    That''s it.

    For omnix, the Supreme God, the world is the "house" she built for herself.

    If the house is damaged by others, she may be angry, angry, or even resentful, so she will be hostile to the devil. But if the pets in the backyard chase each other and quarrel with each other in front of her, she will only watch quietly and will not do anything else.

    "For the existence named omnis, creating a stone is as difficult as creating a life. It can be easily created by flicking a finger, so they have the same value."

    The goddess spoke to sheen in a sort of unacceptable coldness.

    "For her, everything in the world is equal."

    In that case, she would not care about the war.

    The value of a stone is the same as that of a human being. Does she have to take care of a stone when human beings crush it?

    In her view, whether it''s the fratricidal between the life races or the war and massacre, it''s a matter that "can''t be put into view".

    Just as human beings will never deliberately pay attention to the small insects in nature, hunting and biting each other in corners, dark places and damp places, so is omnis, the Supreme God.

    In this case, it''s impossible for Sheehan to let her "save the world.".

    It''s just a trivial life. Races are fighting for each other. It''s not a disaster that will endanger the world.

    The only one who can threaten the world, destroy the world, and make ohmnis lose her "house" is the devil.

    Now that the devil has passed away, she is not interested in the situation and trend of the world at all.

    Sean is naturally clear about such things.

    It''s just

    "Since it''s only a trivial thing for those goddesses, it''s not impossible for me to make her interested and help me do it, is it?"

    Sean said that.

    That''s Sean''s plan.

    Omnes may not care where the world goes.

    But that doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to get involved.

    War is very boring and not worth paying attention to for her. As long as sheen interests her and asks her to help herself, maybe people will help her with such a "small matter"?

    That''s what Sean came for.

    Hearing the words, the goddess did not deny it.

    "Indeed, if it''s your request, it doesn''t matter to give you a hand."

    As she said this, the goddess raised her weapon, the gun of the LORD God.

    She put the tip of the gun on Sheehan''s chest, which made Sheehan''s heart beat faster.

    It''s not that he''s timid, it''s that this gun is too dangerous.

    "The gun of the LORD God" -- the weapon of the demon God otinus, is used to control the power of his demon God.

    However, the gun itself has great destructive power. Although the essence of the gun is to shoot, it is a magic weapon that once shot, it will be able to hit the target, will not be shot down or damaged on the way, and will return to the holder after penetrating the target.

    Its power is undoubtedly stronger than any weapon in the world.

    Including the three treasures made by the demon king, as well as the holy sword in the hands of most brave people.

    Such a terrible weapon, even if it is beyond the existence of the level, I am afraid it will be defeated.

    However, in Sheen''s feeling, the dangerous atmosphere of this gun does not look like a fake.

    This is not true, is it?

    Sean couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    until...

    "It''s a pity that besides you, she''s also interested in a couple of master servants."

    Sean was stunned by the goddess''s words.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    "Master servant?"

    The goddess''s words made sheen think of the girls who were like twin sisters for the first time.

    Apart from them, sheen could not imagine any other pair of master servants who would interest omnis, the Supreme God.

    The goddess, who incarnated as a demon God with one eye, was also holding the gun of the LORD God and staring at sheen.

    "She was curious to learn some of the truth of the past, and what kind of choice the master and servant would make."

    Goddess then light said.

    "So, as long as your own safety is not a problem, she will not intervene in the current situation."

    With these words, the goddess took back the gun of the LORD God.

    In Sheehan''s heart, there were many questions and strange feelings about the goddess''s attitude.

    He always felt that this goddess, compared with the past, not only had many unnatural places, but also had a sense of detachment, like standing at the highest place that no one could reach overlooking the world, which made him feel a sense of awe that he had to look up.

    There was no such awe in the past.

    However, the other side did not give Sean time to investigate and think.

    "That''s to say, since you''ve all come here, it''s a bit unreasonable to let you return without success." The goddess said indifferently, "let me give you a hint."

    The goddess raised her eyes and said something to make sheen change color.

    "The ultimate goal of the individual named Danas is not war, but resurrection of the devil."

    The goddess then knocked on the floor with the handle of the main God''s gun, as if referring to the dead lying in the ground, with an expressionless appearance.

    "The resurrection demon?"

    Sean''s pupils are freezing.

    Is that the ultimate goal of Danas?

    Are you kidding?

    Isn''t the devil unable to revive?

    Isn''t it said that the possibility of the devil''s resurrection has been cut off by the Supreme God omnis?

    If not, the demons and even the old demons are trying to revive the demon king. How could it be Danas'' turn to do this?

    What''s going on?

    Sean''s mood got a little confused.

    Then the goddess spoke.

    "Your perception is wrong."

    The goddess slowly let her voice into Sheen''s ear.

    "The devil is not unable to resurrect, but the conditions have not been collected."

    The goddess''s eyes seemed to be able to see through Sheen''s body and see the things in his body, if there was a deep voice.

    "No matter the goddess or the devil, they are all immortal in the true sense. Even if they are killed, as long as their roots are still there, they will come back to life sooner or later."

    "The devil did not resurrect, it is not impossible to resurrect, it is just because the concept of the symbol of its root has been taken away, and he does not want to resurrect, so he did not resurrect."

    "If she really wants to resurrect, it is only a matter of thought that she wants to resurrect, unless the concept which symbolizes its origin has been suppressed by the power of the same person, that is, by the power of the Supreme God."

    Because of this, the world will spread that the possibility of the devil''s resurrection has been cut off by the Supreme God.

    The three goddesses and the six demons knew that the reason for this was that the devil''s jade was taken away by the Supreme God and restrained by the Supreme God, which made the devil never come back to life.

    They also believe that the devil has no possibility of resurrection.

    Because, in this world, no one can resist the Supreme God, from the hands of the Supreme God to grab the devil Baoyu.

    In such a situation, as time goes by, there is the possibility of the devil''s resurrection, all of which have been cut off by the Supreme God.

    In fact, what this rumor refers to is the so-called concept of symbolic root in the mouth of the goddess, that is, the devil''s jade was taken away by the Supreme God and sealed.

    Sheen frowned tightly, more or less understanding the meaning of the goddess.

    But it was because he understood the meaning that he was puzzled.

    "If that''s the case, it''s impossible for danus to achieve his goal of reviving the demon king, isn''t it?"

    Sean thinks so.

    "Now that the concept of the symbolic root has fallen into the hands of the Supreme God and is restrained, no matter how hard Danas tries, he will not be able to revive the demon king, will he?"

    This is Sean''s idea, and it will be the first idea that everyone who knows about it will have.

    Unfortunately

    "The root of the concept of symbolic demon king was released not long ago."

    Goddess in a calm tone, said enough to shock people.

    "What did you say?"

    Sean''s eyes widened, his face full of consternation.

    The goddess''s expression was still calm.

    "I said that the root of the concept of symbolic demon king was released not long ago." With the most calm voice, the goddess said: "therefore, the possibility of the devil''s resurrection will no longer be restrained. As long as the conditions are put together, even if the devil himself does not mean that, outsiders can finally resurrect him by virtue of his legacy in the world."

    Sean lost his words completely.

    The psychological impact of this incident on him is greater than he imagined.

    There was a shock.

    There was consternation.

    There is some uneasiness.

    At the same time, there is also a trace of unknown expectations.

    In Sean''s mind, the little girl holding the red jade, who has been looking for others, seeking shelter, enduring boundless loneliness and emptiness, and finally meeting the brave girl in this world.

    The smile on the other side''s face when meeting the brave girl.

    Heard the brave girl to help the goddess crusade against themselves, the other side of the eye tears.

    These pictures are playing in Sheehan''s mind.

    Sean''s heart suddenly got a little confused.

    He couldn''t understand what he felt after he learned that the devil could still be resurrected.

    In the end, he can only say one sentence.

    "Why is the root of the symbolic concept of the devil set free?"

    Sean''s voice was slightly hoarse.

    The goddess was silent.

    After a long time, the goddess made a quiet voice.

    "Maybe she''s open to something."

    "Maybe, she already understood something."

    "Or, the dream as long as a thousand years, let her see a lot of things that she knew in the past, but subconsciously ignored."

    "To be sure, after the devil''s death, her hatred has disappeared, her anger has disappeared, and all that remains is endless emptiness and endless nostalgia."

    "Then, when the opportunity came, she let it go."

    Said, the goddess has no expression on the face, for the first time appeared a touch of self mockery.

    "I''m not sure. She''s looking forward to something, too."

    Leave such words, the goddess turns her back.

    "In any case, the possibility of the devil''s resurrection has returned, which is a fact."

    "Although the individual named Danas can''t be admitted by the demon king Baoyu and take Baoyu away, even if there is no Baoyu, as long as the conditions are met, the demon king can still be revived."

    "Of course, without Baoyu, the power of the demon king will not be left much, but if she wants to, she can call Baoyu back at any time, so that she can recover to her heyday anytime and anywhere."

    The holy sword symbolizing the concept of "brave" can return to its master''s hand anytime and anywhere, and the precious jade symbolizing the concept of "demon king" can''t have such ability.

    The so-called concept of things, that is, only with the existence of the concept they symbolize, can we manipulate them and use them at will.

    They are one with the existence of the concept of symbol itself, which is different in appearance and the rest are all the same.

    It is also because of this reason that the sword will resonate and pulsate when the brave step into detachment successfully, enter the body of the brave and produce transformation together with it.

    It is because the holy sword symbolizes the origin of the concept of "the brave" and the integration of the brave. Its changes are closely related to the brave.

    The devil and the Supreme God, which symbolize the root of their concept, to some extent, are more thorough than the sword to the brave.

    One is Baoyu, which contains the power of destroying everything and destroying everything.

    One is Baoyu, which contains omniscient power.

    It is the source of power of the devil and the Supreme God, and it is also the two gems of its essence. It is different from the sword of the brave. It is a unique and absolutely immortal existence.

    As long as Baoyu is still there, whether it''s the devil or the Supreme God, even if it''s dead, sooner or later it will come back to life.

    Even if Baoyu obeys the will of the owner before his death and does not let him revive, his owner will not really die if he exists in the world for one day.

    In view of this, even if outsiders, together with the conditions of resurrection of the demon king, can let the demon king resurrect.

    So the goddess said.

    "Now, the conditions for her resurrection have been basically put together."

    "I can''t see whether the individual named Danas can bring these conditions to his side and revive the demon king."

    "It''s about the devil. Even if I am omniscient and can see everything in the past and in the future, I can only become a spectator who knows nothing about everything."

    "And if she does come back, I''m looking forward to it."

    "Look forward to what kind of choice she will make when she learns of your existence."

    This is the end of the goddess''s hint and prophecy.

    "You..."

    Sheehan was a little aware of the other party''s real identity, and showed a more astonished expression than just now.

    But the goddess has said it all.

    "Dong!"

    With the clear percussion sound, the goddess struck the gun of the main god in her hand, which made the whole world distorted.

    The familiar sense of whirling around attacked Sean''s mind.

    Sheehan then disappeared in the temple and returned to his original place.

    The one eyed goddess looked at the place where sheen disappeared. After a while, she waved her gun and let a figure appear here.

    Well, it''s neon.

    "You... You dare to do such a thing!"

    She was panting, but she couldn''t hide her anger and rushed to the goddess with one eye.

    The goddess just glanced at her quietly, and her whole body was frozen and directly imprisoned by the surrounding space.

    "Don''t try to steal."

    The goddess dropped such a sentence and immediately disappeared in the temple.

    The space around ninen immediately returned to its original state, so that ninen, who maintained a fluttering posture, continued to plunge forward and made an empty leap.

    Suddenly, ninen stood there, looking at the empty temple, the whole person trembled.

    That''s angry.

    "Who stole away?"

    "Who stole away!"

    "It''s you bitches who sneak away. I''m the one who came first..."

    Nina''s crazy.

    And the temple is once again imprisoned, so that ninen can no longer call Sean.

    Ni en wants to cry without tears, in the temple, for a long time sad.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    When the sense of down-to-earth reappeared, Sheehan woke up like a conditioned reflex, and involuntarily extended a hand to his front, as if he wanted to retain something.

    However, at this moment, Sheehan has returned to his home and reappeared in his room, rather than in the familiar temple.

    "Alas..."

    Sean couldn''t speak for a long time, until after a while, she sighed and took back her hand.

    "It seems that the goddess will not reveal more."

    Sean''s mood became very complicated again.

    Looking back at the goddess''s every move and her clear statement, Sheehan seems to have guessed her identity.

    "I didn''t expect that she really woke up..."

    Sean didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time.

    Do you feel honored?

    After all, I saw the supreme existence that others could never see, and I got some hints from each other.

    But the other side obviously did not intend to intervene in this situation, which made Sheehan feel that the other side was as cold as the rumor.

    Do you want to feel indignant and accuse the other party of failing to help?

    Sean can''t do it.

    Maybe that one is as cold as the rumor, even a little unkind, with no blood and tears, but the other party is a God after all, a truly omnipotent God. It''s just a means that can''t even be called moral kidnapping to tell her what to do with her with ordinary people''s thinking.

    So, the best way is to treat it as a bystander who knows nothing, as the other party says.

    From this point of view, and to think about things, it should instead be able to get some tips from each other, to thank.

    Sheehan shook his head and threw out all the complicated thoughts about him.

    Then Sheehan focused all his attention on the cues given by the other person.

    "The devil resurrects..."

    Sheen murmured.

    Should I tell such a big thing?

    But what if you say it?

    At most, it was to shock and frighten lidas and her family. Besides, it seemed that nothing could be done.

    Now, people are almost helpless about the new [original devil]. If they are still in fear because of the devil''s affairs, the efficiency of combat will only be lower.

    It''s better to wait and see the changes.

    "At least, judging from the tone of the goddess, that fellow Danas should not have gathered up the conditions to revive the demon king."

    Even if the resurrection demon doesn''t need the thing that symbolizes the root of his concept, the other party has to collect all the necessities that can resurrect the demon.

    And that "necessity" has some clue.

    Therefore, it is not completely helpless now.

    In addition

    "Even if the devil comes back to life, if she wants to get back the power of her heyday, she has to get back her roots."

    Unfortunately, Sean also has a clue about the so-called root cause.

    Sean skillfully immerses his consciousness in his body and looks at his own sea of consciousness.

    There, the sword is bathed in the golden light.

    Beside, a red and a blue two gems while rotating, while also bathed in a red and a blue two brilliance.

    Before, sheen only knew that these two gems must have a deep relationship with the devil and the Supreme God.

    Only at this moment did sheen know what they were.

    There is no doubt that these two gems are the root of the demon king and the Supreme God, which symbolize their concept of existence itself.

    Whether it is the devil or the Supreme God, from the moment of birth, there is such a treasure in his arms.

    Sean first looked at the red jewel.

    "Is this the jade of the demon king?"

    Sheen can be sure about it.

    What''s more, he can also think of when this precious jade came into his body.

    "Is that the time when I was sent to the holy land by ninen and met ohmnis?"

    That time, out of sympathy, Sheehan boldly hugged the supreme goddess to sleep together.

    From that time on, Sheehan first dreamed about the past of the demon king and the high God.

    Then, it was that time that sheen saw the red jade flying towards him in her dream and merging into her body.

    When we think about the fact that the devil''s jade was taken away by the Supreme God after the death of the devil thousands of years ago, why doesn''t sheen understand what''s going on?

    "It must have been that time that the Supreme God, omnix, released the devil''s jade and let it run into my body?"

    Sean sighed again.

    He didn''t know that there was such a dangerous and precious thing in his body.

    "Said, the magic roar chain will take the initiative to break away from the control of helimis, and I have contact, recognize me as the main, is it also because of the relationship between the devil Baoyu?"

    It suddenly occurred to sheen.

    At that time, sheen always felt a little incredible, until this moment, sheen suddenly realized.

    "The origin of the maker lies with me. Naturally, it can''t help tyranny and be my enemy."

    As a result, the magic roar chain recognized Hearn as the main weapon and became his second weapon.

    Though, sheen didn''t use it much.

    "The question is, the devil''s jade is not enough. What''s the matter with the other jade, which is obviously the origin of the Supreme God?"

    Sheen turned his eyes and looked at the blue jade. She had a headache again.

    When did it come into your body?

    Is that why the goddess wakes up?

    "I''m a little square..."

    Sheen''s face was full of bitterness.

    The sword of the brave.

    The jade of the devil.

    The precious jade of the goddess.

    How can it not be that all the three concepts symbolizing the highest scale at this time are in their own bodies?

    When he doesn''t know their existence or what they are, sheen can ignore them and be calm. Now that he knows what they are, sheen only feels as if there are several terrible bombs in his body, which makes him tremble a little.

    After all, the holy sword is his own thing. Sheen can clearly feel the connection between himself and it, and he is very familiar with it. He has a feeling of blood connection.

    But although the two gems, Sheehan felt that the hidden power in his body seemed to have something to do with them, he could not control their feelings at all.

    Just like the sword of the brave can only be used by the brave themselves, no one can use the sword of others, and neither the devil Baoyu nor the goddess Baoyu can be controlled by Sheehan.

    There is only one master, the devil and the Supreme God.

    Even if they are in their own body now, the devil and the Supreme God can summon them back immediately if they want to.

    This thing does not belong to itself at all, but domineering live in their own body, Sean does not liver tremble before there is a ghost.

    "These two gems have been here all the time. When will they lose control and mess in my body?"

    "They are so permanent that my body will not mutate, will they?"

    "Will the devil and the supreme god manipulate my body by manipulating these two things?"

    Sean''s a little paranoid.

    Just then

    "I don''t think Baoyu will do anything to you."

    Sudden voice, let sheen was severely scared.

    Sean then found out that in her room, besides herself, she did not know when a second person appeared.

    "La... La Xia?"

    Sheehan looked at the maid who suddenly appeared in her room as if she were frightened.

    It was Rasha.

    "I found something strange in your room, so I came to see the situation."

    Looking at Sean''s uncertain expression, rashia simply explained the reason for her appearance.

    "Then... Can''t you stop being so haunted?"

    Sheen patted herself on the chest and couldn''t help complaining.

    Rasha didn''t show guilt or anything.

    "It''s you who are thinking too much."

    Rasha''s insipid expression.

    Sean can''t argue.

    He knew that he had just been a little paranoid.

    No way. Originally, I just wanted to go to ninen''s place to see if I could see the Supreme God and get some help. Who ever wanted to get involved in such a big thing and find some secrets about himself.

    Sean, who has not yet had time to change his mind, will suddenly become suspicious and suspicious.

    of course...

    "Even if it''s not this time, don''t you always appear and disappear?"

    Sheen gave Rasha a bad look.

    "Sorry."

    Rasha apologized, but there was no other expression on her face.

    This gives sheen a sense of vision.

    (in a word, the temperament of this elder sister is quite similar to that of the goddess.)

    They are all so calm, even expressionless all the time. They are so calm and indifferent when they encounter anything. They don''t make a fuss at all.

    (I don''t think so. Is this the standard for big guys?)

    Sheen grinned bitterly.

    Then Sheehan turned to Rasha.

    "You just mentioned Baoyu, right?" Sean looked at Rasha and said, "do you always know that the devil''s treasure is with me?"

    Sheehan''s question raised Rasha''s head.

    "Yes." Rasha said faintly: "the day the master got the demon king Baoyu, I had already felt something."

    This is inevitable.

    "I don''t know if it''s the body that reacts to the demon king''s Baoyu, or if it''s my own background that leads to some reaction to Baoyu." Rasha said calmly: "from that day on, I knew what happened to Baoyu on his master."

    For this reason, Rasha at that time would suddenly embrace sheen and remind him to be careful.

    The purpose is to tell Sheehan that the things in his body may lead him into crisis.

    It''s not what Baoyu will do to sheen, but if it is known by others, it will not cause unimaginable consequences.

    If outsiders know that Baoyu, the demon king who could not be resurrected, has actually come out of the Supreme God, it is bound to cause chaos all over the world, isn''t it?

    "What about lesia?" Sheehan asked, "why doesn''t lesha seem to have any special feelings for the precious jade in my body?"

    Rasha hesitated for a while before answering this question.

    "The first lady once lost her important strength."

    Rasha said that.

    "Lost important power?"

    Sheen was stunned.

    "Yes." Rasha nodded and said, "for this reason, she will not be aware of the existence of the precious jade in your body."

    Rasha, who said this, added another sentence in her heart.

    (now, the eldest lady may be able to detect the existence of Baoyu, right?)

    No matter what, it seems that the first lady has regained her power.

    It''s just, where is she now?

    Rasha was silently thinking about it in her heart.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    "Rasha?"

    Just as Rasha fell into silence and thought about lesha, Sheehan heard some puzzled voices.

    Rasha just recovered. She looked at her own sheen with a surprised look on her face, and immediately suppressed her missing in her heart.

    "I''m fine."

    Rasha shook her head to sheen to reassure him.

    Sheehan had to look at Rasha in doubt, but he didn''t study deeply.

    He cared more about what Rasha said at the beginning than that.

    "You say Baoyu won''t do anything to me, will she?" "It''s also because of what you feel," sheen asked

    "Almost." Rasha seemed to know that sheen would ask, and replied without expression: "although the devil has not been revived, baoyuli seems to be boarding his will before he died."

    With that, Rasha looked at Sheehan.

    "I can vaguely feel that it not only doesn''t want to hurt you, but also wants to protect you."

    Because of this, Rasha said that Baoyu didn''t want to do anything to sheen.

    In other words, Sheehan''s worries are superfluous.

    "Is it?"

    Sheen was still a little dubious, but no longer as worried as she had just been.

    He wasn''t the one who would have been obsessed with something.

    Even if there are two more time bombs in the body, and things happen, if there is no solution, there is no need to struggle all the time.

    "If the devil comes back to life, should he call this jade back?"

    Sean thought of such a thing, completely did not know whether he should be happy or depressed.

    It''s a pleasure to have the time bomb taken from your body.

    But once it is taken away, it means that the devil is really resurrected, which is another thing that people don''t know whether to be happy or not.

    Of course, to some extent, Sheehan didn''t reject the resurrection of the demon king.

    Even in the eyes of the world, the one who seems to be the most terrifying existence and can threaten the safety of the world, but in Sheen''s heart, the girl who has been feeling lonely with tears in her eyes is still quite distinct.

    Maybe

    That''s not as scary as the rumor says, is it

    It''s true that her power can harm the world itself and all lives, but it''s hard to say whether she is evil or not.

    The only question is, why did the other party start a war at the beginning, so that the Protoss and the demons fell into a long-term war.

    The truth

    The goddess''s words were still fresh in my mind, which made sheen murmur a few words in her heart, and finally chose to suppress many worries in her heart.

    Things have been like this, and Sean can only take one step at a time.

    Even if the goddess did not want to intervene in the war, the trace of the enemy was still unknown, but now that she knew the other side''s purpose, sheen could make some preparations.

    No, it should be said that the other side has been acting secretly in order to revive the demon king like this. If the attack is postponed for this reason, it''s also good for sheen.

    Looking at the holy sword in her body, Sean''s mood began to look forward to it.

    (I hope that before Danas achieves his goal, I can successfully end my transformation and step into the superclass.)

    At that time, even if something really happened, I can still have enough strength to deal with it.

    From this point of view, the longer the other party drags on, the better it will be for him.

    Anyway, Sean''s transformation still needs a little time. If the other party attacks at the critical moment of his detachment, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t leave hidden dangers after his detachment like Philip, the 72 generation brave man.

    With this in mind, Sheen''s mood relaxed a little.

    Sheehan looked as like as two peas, who looked exactly like the devil in his dream. After a moment''s deep meditation, he heard a voice.

    "Nah, Rasha." "What do you think of the devil?" Sheehan asked

    Sean''s sudden problem made Rasha stunned.

    "What do you think of the devil?"

    Rasha murmured.

    "That''s right." Sheehan nodded, looked at her straightforwardly, and said: "you are one of the two prime bodies of the demon king, even the magic life born from the demon king''s body, and you always use the demon king''s body. For you, the demon king should be a very special existence, right?"

    Hearing this, Rasha was silent.

    It''s not that I can''t answer, but that I acquiesce to Hearn''s statement.

    Think about it.

    "... anyway, that one has an extraordinary connection with me and the first lady."

    Rasha was silent for a while, and then she said such a sentence calmly.

    The implication is that it is impossible to have such a deep relationship with oneself if it is not special.

    "What kind of person do you think the devil will be?"

    Sheehan asked a question that he was very concerned about.

    However, in the face of this problem, Rasha is not as hesitant and restless as Sheehan imagined. Instead, she gives a clear reply.

    "The master should not ask me this question."

    Rasha said it straight.

    "I shouldn''t have asked you?"

    Sean raised her eyebrows.

    "Although I was born from the body of the devil, I am not the devil himself. I was born only ten years ago, and I have always been scrutinized by the protoss, the devil and the Terran. I have never been approached by anyone who wants to know who is there."

    Rasha was extremely calm.

    "The devil I know is no different from the devil the world knows."

    "The first lady may know something, but I''m different."

    "So, instead of asking me, the host should have a more suitable person to ask."

    Rasha''s words made Sheehan meditate.

    When you think about it, it really makes sense.

    Rasha was born only ten years ago, and had no contact with the devil. How could she know what kind of person the devil was?

    It''s not Rasha, it''s just Rasha who doesn''t know anything.

    After all, although laixia was a magic life created a long time ago, it was abandoned and frozen for a time. It was not until the slayer faction found her and restarted her that she was able to revive in this world.

    There is little difference between the experience of lesha and that of Rasha.

    Compared with the twin master and servant, the three goddesses and the six demons know the devil better.

    Especially the demons.

    Sean suddenly remembered that he had asked Ayi the same question before.

    At that time, when AI Yi mentioned the demon king, he had forgotten what kind of answer he made.

    But from the attitude of the demons when they mentioned the demon king, we can see that they always miss her, miss her, and have a similar worship to faith and trust.

    Can let those rich personality demons so respect, presumably, the devil is certainly not only a powerful terrorist existence, right?

    Unfortunately, the demons are trapped in the demon world, unable to get in touch with sheen.

    Although the three goddesses of time and space have gone to the demon world through the way of time and space shuttle, it is unknown when the three extremely unreliable idiots will be able to complete this important task.

    however...

    "Lidas, should they know something more or less?"

    Sean began to think.

    On one side, Rasha kept staring at Sean. After a long time, she suddenly said something.

    "Is the devil coming back to life?"

    Rasha made a cold question.

    "Well."

    Sean was still thinking, subconsciously nodded, and only after a while did he react. In his heart, he said that it was bad.

    But, surprisingly, Rasha didn''t react too much to it.

    "It''s true."

    She just a faint whisper, there is no uneasiness and emotion on her face.

    "Er..."

    Sean didn''t know what to say.

    Looking at this kind of sheen, Rasha''s eyes are a burst of calm.

    "In fact, I have long guessed such a day." Rasha''s eyes drooped slightly and said, "knowing that Baoyu is no longer with the Supreme God, but with the master, I feel that sooner or later, this will happen."

    All over the world, there is only one supreme God who can suppress the devil''s precious jade and make the devil unable to revive.

    Now, the jade of the demon king has left the restraint of the Supreme God. No matter who it is, they will think that the demon king can be resurrected at the first time.

    So is Rasha.

    In other words, Rasha has already prepared herself for this.

    even to the extent that...

    "I''ll wait."

    Rasha said calmly.

    "Wait for the adult to come to me and take her body."

    After leaving these words, Rasha turned and left Sheen''s room.

    Sheen opened her mouth and tried to stop her, but finally gave up.

    Until then, sheen knew what was on rasa''s mind all the time.

    She may have accepted her fate long ago.

    I think that sooner or later, I will return to that one as a part of the devil.

    No one knows what she will become.

    It''s the same with herself.

    "Will Rasha die if the devil comes back to life?"

    Sean couldn''t help thinking about it.

    This made sheen, who didn''t exclude the resurrection of the demon king, feel confused again.

    If so

    "Should I stop..."

    Sean began to feel irritable.

    "Damn, things are getting more and more troublesome."

    Sean scratched his head hard.

    There''s no doubt that this time, Sheen has to think about it.

    Think about your next path and how to go.

    ......

    At the same time, in a corner of the world, a demon girl standing on the edge of a cliff, as if feeling something, turns her head and looks behind her.

    "Still here?"

    The demon girl sighed and turned her body towards the rear.

    There, a figure appeared quietly.

    "Here''s our most solemn regards, our noble demon prime body."

    The gentle and elegant demon man bowed to the demon girl, as he said, giving the most solemn courtesy.

    "Are you Danas?" The demon girl looked at each other and said casually: "he is really an ambitious man. The purpose is not to start a war, but to revive the demon king."

    "Exactly." Danas did not conceal it at all. He gave a gentle smile and said, "have you guessed my purpose for a long time?"

    "A little bit." The demon girl sarcastically said: "in the battle of Wangdu, the ice girl, who had my strength, could survive after being killed by the Kingdom''s most precious weapon. Didn''t you take the lead secretly?"

    "You are very observant." Danas smile, said: "I just let the things belong to you, have a chance to return to your hands."

    "Then you can start to revive the demon king, right?" The expression of the demon girl is still ironic.

    Danas didn''t answer.

    He just chuckled and said so.

    "In a word, please listen to what I''m going to say."

    "After listening, it''s not too late for you to choose whether or not to cooperate."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    The next day, early in the morning.

    Sean finished washing and dressing under the service of Rasha. After having breakfast with everyone in the restaurant, he went to the palace.

    He came to a magnificent and solemn palace in the deepest part of the palace.

    This is a palace that was built in more than a month.

    The palace has no name, but it is a temporary temple for the goddess of the protoss to live in.

    Yesterday, Sean and Elise were interviewed by lidas and anima here. They talked about the two awakened brave men.

    Today, Sean is here.

    He rarely went directly to Rosie''s bedroom to see her first. Instead, he came here to report to the two clergymen who were in charge of the guard at the door and told them that he wanted to see lidas and anima.

    Here, even the king had to let the clergymen at the door go ahead and announce that they were allowed to enter and see the goddess who was willing to meet him.

    Although sheen could move in in a flash, the two goddesses probably wouldn''t mind, but in front of Ritas and anima, who are the goddesses of fate and life, some superficial Kung Fu is inevitable.

    If you want to meet two of the three goddesses, it will be difficult to get permission.

    Even the king, without sufficient reasons and special conditions, was hard to be received by the three goddesses.

    But sheen came here, after the announcement, the clergy at the door simply got out of the way, respectfully welcomed sheen in.

    Obviously, as a brave man and a benefactor of the Supreme God, Sean wanted to see even the three goddesses easily.

    In the whole kingdom, there are no more than five people who can be treated like this.

    Moreover, these people will not be the king of any country or the leader of any race. They will only be blessed by the three goddesses.

    That is to say, in this human world, only Roxie, Elise, melica and sheen, who is the brave and the blessing of the Supreme God, have such qualifications.

    As for tiyere, it seems that lidas has seen her several times during this period, and is pleased with her growth. But tiyere does not intend to disclose her identity as a benefactor of lidas, and lidas also chooses to respect her ideas, so tiyere has not been here, The clergymen and goddesses who are responsible for guarding here also do not know the existence of her, the blessing of the goddess of destiny, and do not give her privileges.

    As a result, Sheehan easily went through the layers of investigation and arrived at the top of the temporary temple, the shrine.

    This is the place where lidas and anema usually stay. It is also the place where the two goddesses meet others.

    When Sheehan came here, the two goddesses were still around a table, discussing something there.

    "What are you doing here?"

    When she found sheen coming in from the outside, lidas turned her head first and showed an unexpected expression.

    "Welcome."

    Anema bowed her head to meet sheen, with a gentle expression on her face.

    Sheehan came in to meet the eyes of the two goddesses.

    "Are you still talking about the dwarfs?"

    Sheehan looked at the two goddesses and asked curiously.

    The two goddesses did not hide, but nodded their heads directly.

    "The orcs are back, and the dwarves'' problems have to be solved as soon as possible."

    "Nadura is probably worried all the time. After all, the dwarfs are under her jurisdiction."

    Lidas and anima began to talk like this.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Sheen asked noncommittally, not very concerned about it, just casually.

    Lidas and anima could naturally see that sheen didn''t care about it. Suddenly, they were full of anger and a wry smile.

    "As a member of the human race, can''t you care about the dwarfs?"

    Lidas said with some dissatisfaction.

    For this goddess with excessive sense of responsibility and mission, the dwarves can''t wait to recover, can they?

    Perhaps, she is still thinking about liberating the dwarves and rescuing the innocent people from natz''s rule.

    If it had not been for this, the goddess would have been in the dwarf kingdom.

    Unfortunately

    "Unfortunately, I''m not really interested in this." Sheen said simply: "I''m just a very ordinary person, unlike you merciful goddesses, who are still thinking about saving this and that when a disaster comes."

    If the people around him or the people he knows are all right, he can let sheen work hard for a group of people who have nothing to do with him. He really lacks interest.

    "You..."

    Lidaston was even more puffed up when she saw a disobedient child ready to preach to him, but she was gagged by sheen.

    "Don''t try to impose your views on me. I''m really different from the brave people in the past. I don''t have so much heroism, you know?"

    Sheehan covered lidas''s mouth with her hands calmly.

    "Wu Wu Wu!"

    Lidas struggled like a protest, but could only make a whimper.

    Anima was very open-minded and didn''t mean to force sheen.

    "You are not our benefactor, but you are blessed by the Mother God. For us, you are not only a comrade in arms, but also a person valued by the Mother God. Therefore, no matter what you do, we will not force you. We are very happy that you can choose to fight with us."

    Anima showed a gentle smile to sheen, and showed great inclusiveness and motherhood.

    "See?" Sean felt very comfortable, so he said to the goddess in his arms, "study hard, you know?"

    "Wu Wu Wu!" Lidas immediately struggled harder.

    Anima watched, laughing bitterly and casting her eyes on sheen.

    "What''s the matter with you coming to us?"

    Anima mentioned business.

    Sheehan released lidas, who was going to bite herself, and sat down in front of the two goddesses.

    The next second, Sheehan came here to ask the two goddesses.

    Suddenly, lidas and anima were slightly stunned.

    "You want to know what kind of person the devil is..."

    "This..."

    Lidas and anima were a little surprised.

    Obviously, they don''t know why Sean suddenly asked such an abrupt question.

    "Well, you think I''m curious."

    Sheehan didn''t explain too much and perfunctorized the past.

    This made lidas and anima look at each other.

    "That''s a sudden question."

    Anima felt it.

    "Why are you suddenly interested in the devil''s business?"

    Lidas was a little depressed, too.

    "Feel free to ask." Sheehan still did not explain, but urged: "you should have seen the devil?"

    On this issue, lidas and anima did not affirm or deny it.

    They showed thoughtful expressions respectively, and finally relaxed.

    "If you''re really interested, I''ll tell you about it."

    Lidas didn''t seem very interested.

    "Well, take it as a rest."

    Anima is still so considerate.

    From the attitude of the two goddesses, we can see that they are not very concerned about the devil.

    For them, it''s more important that the devil king is the past, and is still the new [original devil].

    Of course, when it comes to the devil, even if he doesn''t care, he will subconsciously take it seriously.

    Lidas said that first.

    "To be clear, we don''t know the devil as well as you think?"

    That''s what lidas said at the beginning.

    "Is it?"

    Sean cocked his head.

    "That''s right." "Although we are the first Protoss to be born, much earlier than the birth of the six demons, the number of times we see the demon king is quite limited," anima said

    "Can''t you help it?" Lidas said noncommittally, "who let the devil hardly go to war?"

    This sentence, let sheen slightly stunned.

    "Don''t the devil go to war much?"

    Sheen was surprised.

    "Yes." Anima affirmed Sheehan''s question and said: "it''s clear that the devil is the first one to start the war, but he can say that he doesn''t care about anything on the battlefield and gives all the decisions of the war to the moon devil. He has been staying in the castle. Even if the devil is attacked by us sometimes and even the front line collapses, she doesn''t do it even once."

    On one side, lidas took anema''s words again.

    "Why not do it?" Lidas said with a curl of her mouth, "she didn''t even say a word. Even if she appeared, her eyes would only stay on the brave. There was only one brave person in her eyes, just like what she expected from him. I''m afraid she didn''t pay attention to any of the others."

    Lidas and anima exchanged their views on the demon king and told him.

    Even if their tone and attitude are different, they have a very similar view of the devil, that is, they feel mysterious and strange.

    Lidas even said that.

    "I always think that one is an unfathomable person, more incredible than the Mother God to some extent."

    Lidas seemed to dig out all the feelings she once had about the demon king, and she kept talking.

    "The Mother God once said that even the demon king alone would be enough to destroy the whole Protoss when the brave were not born. Even she thought that she could only find a chance to escape and could not defeat her at all. But as the initiator of the war, she never attacked the protoss, only when the brave came to challenge herself, and the rest of the time she stayed in the castle, I don''t even do a step out. "

    "When the brave fails in the challenge and dies in her hands, she does not pursue the Protoss and the Terran while winning, and returns directly to her castle. It is not until hundreds of years later when the new brave is called that she will have some movement."

    "That man''s power, according to the Mother God, can easily destroy the whole world and kill all the lives in an instant, but she just continued the war without any action."

    "Sometimes, we all wonder if she is just trying to please herself with the war between the gods and demons, passing the time and treating the war as a game. But if so, it''s too strange for her to ignore the direction of the battlefield and only aim at the brave."

    "So, that person is also a very mysterious, very incredible person to us, and can''t understand it anyway."

    Lidas spoke of her feelings one by one, with a puzzled expression on her face.

    "I think so, too." Anima nodded and agreed, like a recollection and a shudder: "when I see that one, sometimes I even feel that I am looking at a person who has no life and only instinct. I really think that she is very strange."

    The two goddesses had the same impression of the devil.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    I have to say that lidas and anima''s impression of the devil is absolutely not good.

    It''s not because the other side can endanger the existence of the world, it''s not because the other side was an enemy and an evil person who started a war, it''s just because there are too many incomprehensible things on the other side.

    Those places are not a good impression. When lidas and anima mentioned the demon king, they only had doubts, fear and awe in their tone.

    Sheen can be sure that once these two goddesses know that the demon king is about to revive, they will absolutely lose their manners and fall into a complete panic.

    Sheehan could only shrug his shoulders, ponder for a moment, and look at lidas and anema.

    "According to you, there are many contradictions in the devil''s behavior. Isn''t it a little too early to say that she is an unforgivable evil?"

    This is equivalent to beating the protoss in the face.

    After all, it has always been the protoss who regard the demons as evil beings, and believe that they are the outlaws who initiate war and enjoy it. They advocate that the world can be saved by overthrowing the demon king.

    When Sheehan said that now, it can be said that he tore the face of the protoss to a certain extent.

    But neither lidas nor Anita refuted this.

    In particular, lidas, who has a surplus sense of responsibility and mission, did not refute.

    "... we believe that the demon king can harm the world, not because she is evil, but because her existence itself is a threat."

    Lidas was silent for a moment, then began to laugh bitterly.

    "The demon king took the initiative to start a war, which led to tens of thousands of years of war between the gods and demons. This is a fact, but even if it is not removed, you can''t deny that the demon king really has the ability to destroy the world, can you?"

    Lidas'' words left sheen speechless.

    This can not be denied.

    "The existence that has the ability to completely destroy this world has initiated a war on its own initiative. Is it wrong for us to regard the demon king as a harm in order to protect the world created by our noble Mother God?"

    Lidas argued.

    "Even if she is not an unforgivable villain, she is also a sword hanging over countless lives, threatening the king of demons in the whole world."

    Such a character, if honest and good, take the initiative to start a war, no matter who will think she is very dangerous, she is an evil existence, should be eradicated immediately.

    So, lidas''s remarks, in a way, are not wrong at all.

    Even if the devil''s own actions are full of contradictions, she eventually threatens the world, which is a fact.

    Sean can''t help but think of the story she saw in her dream.

    In the dream, the demon king, who was born not long ago, destroyed the world created by the Supreme God again and again under the condition that he could not control his own power.

    Maybe she didn''t mean it, but she did it after all. The Supreme God has reason to be angry, to be hostile to her, and to hate her.

    In the same way, the devil may not want to destroy the world, but she takes the initiative to start a war, which gives others the impression that she intends to harm the world.

    In this case, even if the devil is not evil, what?

    She did something wrong after all.

    When sheen felt silent about this, anema also spoke.

    "We can''t judge the temperament of the devil himself from the confrontation between her and the brave." As if to change the heavy topic, anema said, "but I have dealt with the demons many times. From their mouths, we can know that the demon king seems to love their daughters very much in private."

    "Is it?" Sheen looks at anima.

    "At least that''s what the demons themselves say." Anema smile, said: "if not, the devil will not make three treasures, that is used to protect her demons and their children."

    So it is.

    Rainbow Magic diamond is a magic treasure used when the demons are in crisis.

    The magic pool is an opportunity to enhance the demons and a guarantee to enhance their combat power.

    And the magic roar chain was given to Hermes by the devil.

    Even though heliomis is not her son, for his personal safety, the demon king specially made a magic weapon for him to make up for his own defects.

    It can be seen from this that the devil is not an unforgivable evil, and even very human in private.

    This is also in line with Sean''s impression in her dream. She is a girl with great strength, but she is extremely afraid of loneliness and emptiness. She didn''t show her first smile until the brave girl accepted her.

    When sheen thought of this, suddenly, lidas seemed to think of something and clapped her hand.

    "I remember." Lidas suddenly said, "I remember that once, the moon demon mentioned the devil in front of me and said a very strange word."

    Lidas''s voice suddenly attracted the attention of sheen and anima.

    "What did the devil say?"

    Anima was a little surprised.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Sean also asked quickly.

    Lidas thought hard for a moment, as if digging out her own memory. She didn''t make a sound until half a sound.

    "When there is no one, mother often repents in tears alone in the castle."

    Lidas blinked, as if she felt incredible.

    "I remember that''s what the moon devil said at that time."

    The whole audience fell into silence.

    "The devil... Repents in tears..."

    As if anima could not taste the meaning of this sentence, or understand the content of this sentence, she and lidas showed the same inconceivable.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sheehan was completely silent.

    The sight of the girl looking at her only friend''s tears in the sky appeared in his mind again.

    At this moment, sheen had a feeling of sadness, bursting out from the bottom of her heart.

    This kind of feeling, let sheen can''t help a little surprised, quickly convergence mood, pressure down the heart of the strange emotion.

    But he still unconsciously peeped at his own sea of consciousness, and looked at the red gems that revolved around the holy sword and chased each other with the blue gems.

    That Baoyu is as red as ever and mysterious as ever.

    But, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Sheehan always has a premonition that he''s going to be sucked in by it, which makes his consciousness almost sink again.

    "Pa!"

    Almost subconsciously, Sheehan patted himself on the cheek to refresh himself.

    But it seemed to scare lidas and anima.

    "You... What''s the matter with you?"

    "Why are you beating yourself all of a sudden?"

    The two goddesses could not help but cast worried eyes at sheen.

    "Nothing."

    Sheen shook his head, indicating that they didn''t care.

    For the moment, sheen doesn''t want to talk about the devil''s treasure in his body.

    It''s a matter of great importance. Sheehan can''t guarantee that the two goddesses won''t ask for it from themselves based on their position.

    Not to mention whether Sheehan can hand it in, but also in terms of personal emotion, he tends not to hand it in.

    There are still things he wants to understand and things he wants to understand. He can''t lose the treasure of the demon king for the time being.

    Now, Sheehan changed the subject.

    "Thank you for telling me that. It helped me a lot."

    Sheen rarely politely thanks the two goddesses.

    "No, you''re welcome!"

    Lidas scratched her face shyly because of Sheen''s frankness.

    "I wish I could help you." Anima was as gentle as ever, and said, "if you still want to know about the devil, maybe you can ask Artemis."

    "Artemis?" Sheen Leng Leng, unexpected way: "goddess of justice?"

    Why do you ask that goddess?

    Does she know the devil better than the three goddesses?

    Sean thinks so.

    The next second, anima gives the answer.

    "Is it reckless? Artemis once challenged the devil

    Anima told Sheehan this information.

    Lidas spoke, too.

    "It''s really reckless. I knew that I could never be the opponent of the demon king, and I dared to challenge the demon king. I was scared at the beginning." Lidas said helplessly, "but it''s impossible, isn''t it?"

    "Yes." Anima sighed: "who let that child be the aggregation of sense of justice, must maintain order and justice, can''t sit back and watch any evil goddess?"

    Such Artemis could not have tolerated evil, and it was even more impossible to sit still when he learned that the devil existed.

    "To her, the devil is the worst." Lidas seems to have no way of saying: "even a little bit of evil can''t be tolerated. She will sit back and ignore the biggest evil in the world. That''s the problem."

    "That''s why she became the sword of the goddess around the brave." "It''s not only because the brave are the existence of absolute justice and the guardian of order like her, but also because only the brave can fight against the devil king. If she wants to fight against the devil king, she is most likely to follow the brave."

    Thanks to this, the goddess of justice seems to have contacted the devil.

    In this way, she will know more about the devil than the three goddesses. It''s not impossible.

    "Is that goddess in the land of elves now?"

    Sheen''s eyes flashed and asked the question.

    "Yes." Lidas nodded and said to sheen, "do you want to find her?"

    "Maybe." Sheehan didn''t affirm or deny it, but said vaguely, "if there''s nothing big next, I don''t mind going."

    "That''s good, too." Anima agreed: "I, her royal highness lidas and Roxie are here in the capital. There should be no problem for the time being. On the contrary, it''s the land of elves. It''s hard to be captured by the new [original demons] when the new [original demons] have two more super level combat power."

    It means that it would be great if Sean could go and take care of it.

    "Let me see."

    This time, Sheehan did not show indifference.

    Going to the land of elves, he is not exclusive.

    Anyway, the town of elves is the hometown of melika. He also has many acquaintances in the town of elves. Going there for a while is more comfortable than asking him to rescue any dwarves.

    "Melika has always been worried about the situation in the land of elves. It seems good to go there."

    Although the fairy queen and others all said that melika should be allowed to stay in the king''s capital, just in case, to leave hope for the elves, but having her own company can at least guarantee the safety of melika?

    The only thing we need to worry about is that we are still transforming into a transcendent state.

    But as long as we don''t take out the holy sword and interrupt the fusion and sublimation of the holy power, there should be no problem.

    No matter how bad it is, you still have the magic roar chain and the reincarnation of destiny. At least you can give play to the combat effectiveness of super level.

    To sum up, this trip, a run, it is no loss.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    After that, lidas and anima stopped talking about the devil.

    Their understanding of the devil is limited to this, and further up, that is not what they can know.

    They are obviously more concerned about the dwarves and the newborn [original demons] than about the devil.

    According to the two goddesses, when the returning orcs had made arrangements, they also began to interrogate the captured orcs and dwarves, trying to get information about the newborn [original demons] from them. At worst, they had to get information about the status quo of the dwarves Kingdom, so as to arrange for the dwarves Kingdom.

    In Sheehan''s opinion, the former is probably out of the question. Even Goula is regarded by him as impossible to master any important information, and the rest, needless to say, danasna''s practice of no omission, is unlikely to show flaws and be involved in the intelligence.

    However, there is room for the latter.

    Those dwarves are blacksmiths sent to Kosmos by King natz of dwarves. They should know more or less about the status quo of the dwarves kingdom.

    If we grasp the status quo of the dwarf Kingdom, it will not be too difficult to send someone to recover it.

    At least, according to the known information, there are only two legendary dwarfs, one less than the most sparsely populated elves, and their overall strength is also weaker than elves.

    In the face of such a dwarf race, it''s still a little difficult for the kingdom to recover in the past. But if the protoss takes the hand, even if most of the fighting power remains in the divine world, it can still be done.

    It''s still the case that lidas and anima don''t do it.

    This time, unlike in the crevice of Kosmos'' world, there will be an environment in which the power of the protoss will be suppressed. At most, there is no way to pass the super class existence like lidas and anima.

    If the super level of power in the kind of underground kingdom chaos, buried alive is the end can be imagined.

    But on the other hand, the enemy has the same concerns.

    In other words, this time, in the kingdom of the dwarves, there will be no more two super brave men ambushing there.

    There may be traps set there, but that will not threaten the detached field.

    Unless natz, the dwarf king, wants to exterminate his people and sacrifice all his people, he will not allow the newborn [original demons] to set that kind of dangerous trap in his country.

    To sum up, this is a small-scale war carried out by the existence below the level of detachment.

    Lidas even gave sheen a tip.

    "According to the detection, the retreating troops of the conquered Laguna empire are just about to withdraw to the territory where the dwarf kingdom is located. We plan to calculate the time and send people and horses to rescue them, join them, and combine the strength of both sides to capture the dwarf Kingdom and recover the dwarves."

    This news, let Sean on the heart.

    After all, he has also been paying attention to the situation on the other side of the Laguna empire.

    Don''t forget, it''s already his territory. He and havis are in a relationship of cooperation and care. Sheen is very concerned about their safety.

    "So, after the battle against the dwarves, people from the ragnard empire will come to the kingdom?"

    Sean asked for a moment.

    "If there is no accident." Anima laughed and said, "in today''s human world, except for the Kingdom and the land of elves, the rest of the territory either fell or went to the camp of the newborn [original demons]. After the battle, the people on the other side of the Laguna empire could only come to the kingdom to join us."

    The kingdom is now the only safe place in the whole human world. It exists as the base of the Terran and Protoss.

    If the people in Laguna want to settle down and find a chance to counterattack and recover the Empire''s territory, sooner or later they will have to come here and join us.

    Otherwise, if they lose their territory, they will have to fight and retreat all the time, just like a rootless duckweed, and eventually the whole army will be destroyed.

    So the arrival of the Laguna empire is a certainty.

    "We can break the deadlock by pooling all the power of the Terran like this." Lidas said seriously, "when all the major forces of the Terran are integrated, we will have an advantage."

    Lidas and anima''s plan is very simple, that is to try their best to integrate all their own forces and hold the last position of Mithra kingdom.

    In this way, there are only two actions left for the newborn [original devil].

    Or continue to make trouble in the dark.

    Or find a chance to launch a general attack.

    Sheehan may be worried about what Danas is planning in the dark, so he can''t sit still, but lidas and anema are different.

    At this point, they would like to be reborn [the original devil] to keep hiding in the dark and not come out.

    Because it is undoubtedly beneficial for them to keep dragging on.

    The longer the delay, the more likely it will be to connect with the divine world, or even the demon world, and finally rebuild the channel of the three worlds to gather the power of the three races.

    At that time, no matter how strong the new born [original demons] are, they will have to perish in the face of the common troubles of protoss, demons and Terrans.

    In other words, we can afford it on our own side, but not on the enemy''s side.

    That''s what lidas and anima think.

    of course...

    "What you all know, that guy must know."

    Sean sighed in her heart.

    How can Danas not know that it is bad for him to continue to drag on?

    Isn''t he afraid that the three goddesses and the six demons will join hands?

    If he is not afraid, he doesn''t have to destroy the channel to trap the demons in the demon world.

    But he also needs time.

    It takes time to set up.

    The goddess has also said that war is not his ultimate goal.

    His ultimate goal is only one.

    That''s the resurrection Lord.

    War may be just a means he used to gather up the conditions to revive the demon king.

    He doesn''t need to win at all, he just needs to achieve the final goal, that''s all.

    However, at this point, Sheehan had a natural question.

    "Danas, why did you raise the devil?"

    It seems that what that guy has shown up to now is not based on wild expectation.

    He did not want to rely on the power of the devil to conquer the world, nor did he want to praise the devil, enjoy the war, and let the world situation return to what it was thousands of years ago.

    "What on earth does he want to seek from the devil?"

    Sean sighed again.

    It''s really a mystery, but another mystery appears.

    "If it''s written into a book, the author can''t fill in so many holes, can he?"

    Sean would like to use this slot to ease his mood.

    After that, Sheehan said goodbye to lidas and anima, left the shrine, left the shrine, and went to Rosie''s bedroom.

    Unfortunately, the female Knights of the paladin order told sheen that Roxie had been called by Anxi to discuss something with her.

    "All right."

    Sean scratched his head.

    The fishing princess has no chance to fish now. She is busy in and out all day. She has to be responsible for the handover between the Protoss and the Terran.

    "Find a chance to give her some consolation."

    Sean can imagine the girl rolling and wailing in her heart, desperately shouting "don''t want to work".

    After thinking of going to Coase Moss to rescue Elise and others, the Royal Highness did not return to the bedroom at night, but only to make up for it during the day. The eyebrows were all exhausted.

    My future daughter-in-law, it''s impossible not to feel distressed.

    But he can''t help.

    Although he was a nobleman and a marquis, he did not participate in any battle meeting of the Kingdom and cooperated with the kingdom.

    It''s not that he resisted, it''s just that he was a brave man besides being a nobleman of the kingdom.

    His battle meeting place was not in the Kingdom, but in the shrine where lidas and anema lived.

    Frankly speaking, the kingdom does not think that as a brave man, sheen needs to do "trivial things". Instead, it should worry about the whole Terran, Protoss and even the demons with Ritas and anima.

    Thanks to this, even ansey and Liya dare not ask Sean to attend the Kingdom''s war meeting as a mere aristocrat to deal with the Kingdom''s trivial matters.

    If they do, even the people may be dissatisfied.

    Of course, Sean was not idle. Before, he would take actions from time to time to eradicate the young demons who threatened the front line of the capital. The boztut family, under the leadership of Vivian and tyer, had always been involved in the front line fighting against the demons and the young demons. They were not just watching in the capital.

    Vivian, in particular, has been handing over something with Riley recently, and even has been summoned by the kingdom from time to time. It is said that there are some extremely important battles for her to fight.

    This morning, too.

    When she was in the dining room, Vivian mentioned that she had been in the palace recently, participating in the large-scale battle of the Kingdom, and the boztut family had been basically handed over to tier, melica and Yulin.

    Tiel also said that.

    "Vivian is the patron saint of the Kingdom and the last bulwark of the kingdom. In some places, Vivian''s role is more important than that of her royal highness Rosie lusty."

    These words, once let Sheehan rise infinite curiosity.

    He knew that there were some special things in Vivian''s body, which were highly valued by the high level of the kingdom. Ayi had also mentioned the title of "Guardian God of the kingdom", but sheen didn''t know what was special about it.

    Think of here, Sean suddenly very curious, Vivian now exactly what is doing.

    So Sean went back to boztute''s house and planned to find Vivian.

    However, when Sean returned to boztute''s house, the strange feeling made him stop.

    "This is..."

    Sheen''s eyes narrowed and there was a cold light in them.

    Then Sean moved for an instant and disappeared.

    ......

    Time, back to three minutes ago.

    At this time, Rasha was dealing with her work. In the sight of the servants and maids, she bathed in greetings and screams all the way to the garden.

    Just then, in front of Rasha, a small figure suddenly appeared.

    "Miss Lilith?"

    Rasha stopped and was stunned.

    It was Lilith who appeared in front of Rasha.

    Lillis frowned, like a child who had just been woken up. She looked at her front resentfully and protected Rasha behind her.

    It wasn''t long before

    "Oh? Was it discovered so quickly this time? It is worthy of being our most lofty and powerful evil god

    With such a high voice, malice pervades this space.

    Such as burning black flame like shadow quietly appeared.

    It was the evil god of the last time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    When she saw the familiar evil God appeared in front of her and Lilith again, even though the malice of the other side was still strong and vicious, rashia no longer felt it was difficult to breathe.

    At this moment, there was only one thought in Rasha''s mind.

    "The evil god is not dead."

    Last time, Lilith didn''t kill her.

    Lilith obviously thought the same way, and didn''t even give her another chance to speak. She directly raised her hand and released the dark evil.

    Evil like smoke, as if alive in general, all of a sudden ran to the other side in front of the moment will be trapped.

    In a moment, Lilith squeezed her hand hard.

    "Bang!"

    It was like crushing an egg. The strong evil spirit broke the body of the evil god, making the burning black shadow be crushed on the spot.

    As soon as she came up, Lilith would kill her directly.

    Obviously, the arrival of the other party disturbed Lilith''s dream and made her get up angry.

    Otherwise, Lilith would not forget Sheen''s advice and try to capture her alive first.

    Rasha was slightly stunned, but did not say anything.

    But the other party was able to escape from Lilith''s hands last time, and naturally this time.

    "It''s so violent, Lilith, the goddess. Can''t you let me say a word?"

    With the sound, the black smoke like figure reappeared as if nothing had happened.

    Just like what happened just now was just an illusory dream, the evil spirit of dark shadow was smiling happily and shaking all over his body.

    "Although I like your violent personality, I advise you not to waste your efforts." The evil god laughed happily and said, "even if you are stronger than me, and still much stronger, fewer than three people may have killed me in this world."

    "It''s a pity that you''re not on the list, Lilith the goddess."

    The evil spirit of the dark shadow spits out these words, and the words are full of confidence.

    She really didn''t think Lilith could kill herself, which was the confirmation accumulated for a long time, and also the pride of her.

    Lilith pouted her eyebrows, seemed very unconvinced, and continued to stretch out her hand, which made the more turbulent evil spirit fluctuate.

    At last, Rasha stopped Lilith.

    "Don''t do it yet, Miss Lilith." Rasha whispered to Lilith, "it seems that this evil god is hard to kill. Since there is no way to kill her, you''d better listen to her first. What''s her plan."

    Smell speech, lilisi stopped on hand about to vent out of the evil torrent, obedient put away the power, but still a face of gas drum appearance.

    The appearance surprised the evil spirit of the shadow.

    "It''s amazing that the evil goddess who turned everything on the earth into Purgatory now has such a rich expression."

    So, the evil spirit of the shadow is also regretting.

    "As far as I''m concerned, I prefer you, who had no blood and tears ten thousand years ago and brought despair and terror to all people. Lilith, don''t you think about making a scene on the ground like that again?"

    This sounds like a mockery. It''s said from the other person''s mouth. It really feels like regret.

    Rasha had no doubt that if Lilith did, the evil god would be happy to watch all this and enjoy the despair and terror of all life on the earth?

    This is an evil God worthy of the name. He is not compassionate at all. On the contrary, he is full of malice to everything.

    "Who are you?"

    Rasha began to test carefully.

    "Me?" Black shadow was stunned at first, then suddenly realized: "I haven''t introduced myself yet."

    With that, the evil spirit of dark shadow spread out his arms.

    "You can call me pandnem, the evil god."

    The name made Rasha frown deeply.

    She had never heard of the name.

    no way out.

    Rasha was born in this world only ten years ago. Although she is an omnipotent maid with all kinds of means, she can easily get all kinds of information, but she still knows the name of a common goddess, but the existence of evil gods is another matter.

    Thousands of years ago, after the war between gods and Demons was completely ended, the evil gods who had many problems in their body and temperament became an unwelcome group in the Protoss. They were not only excluded by the orthodox goddess of the protoss, but also restricted to travel, and were difficult to appear on the ground.

    In addition, the protoss do not want these problem children to spread their faith in the world and create evil crazy believers on the ground, so the names and taboos of evil gods are deliberately hidden.

    Over time, thousands of years have passed, and there are few people who know the names of the evil gods.

    It''s normal that Rasha didn''t specially collect information in this respect, and would not know the origin of the other party.

    And the other side seems not to care about this aspect of things, looking at the deep frown of Rasha''s face, whispering a smile.

    The laughter. Full of malice and happiness.

    The evil god named pandnem seems to be enjoying Rasha''s troubles, and every move is full of happiness.

    This made Rasha''s brows deeper and deeper.

    "Pandnem." "What''s the purpose of your coming here?" she said calmly

    Rasha''s question was in exchange for a very straightforward answer.

    "I should have said my purpose once." Pandnem, with a low smile, looked back and forth at Rasha and Lilith. After making people feel uncomfortable, he said, "I said I hope you''ll come with me. I don''t know how you think about it."

    The intention of the other party is the same as when we first met last time.

    But Lilith ignored her, still in a huff.

    "... do you think we''re thinking about something like that?"

    Rasha was silent for a while, and then she made a faint sound.

    "No consideration?"

    Pandnem''s laughter stopped.

    On his body, the strong malice became more obvious.

    "I said, are you kidding?" Pandnem was neurotic and his temperament changed greatly. He said coldly, "have you really been kept in captivity by the brave and become pets of the brave?"

    In pandnem''s body, the black smoke like flames became volatile.

    "Who are you?"

    "One is the most powerful evil god, who turns all living creatures on the earth into the existence of evil things."

    "One is the prime body of the demon king, the legacy of the demon king that even the world can crush."

    "You should have come to our side."

    "Now you say you didn''t think about it?"

    "Are you going to be messengers of justice?"

    Pandenim''s black smoke billowed and his mood was obviously unstable.

    Feeling the malice from her face, Rasha felt uncomfortable in her chest, but she didn''t say anything and looked at each other quietly.

    Lilith is more like bathing in a drizzle, not affected by pandnem''s malice. On the contrary, she looks at pandnem who is suddenly irritable, and tilts her head as if in doubt.

    Pandenim''s fiery performance, in the eyes of these two people, completely became a joke.

    This time, it was pandnem''s turn to stop smoking.

    Looking at the two girls in front of him, one was expressionless and the other was full of doubts, pandnem knew that the other didn''t agree with his plan at all.

    "... all right."

    Pandnem quickly calmed down again.

    In its tone, disgust swept out.

    "It seems that no matter how much I say, you will not understand how sad your present situation is."

    Pandnem began to talk to himself.

    "If you don''t know what the right posture you should take, let me guide you."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll let you know what a real evil god, a real devil, should look like."

    "At that time, you will feel how stupid you are now."

    With that, pandnem walked in the direction of Rasha and Lilith.

    "Miss Lilith!"

    Rasha immediately stepped back and spoke to Lilith.

    Lilith understood immediately.

    "Bang!"

    In the blink of an eye, the evil wind rolled up like a storm, wrapped pandnem who was walking forward, and crushed it as before.

    However, pandnem soon appeared again, walking slowly like nothing happened or experienced.

    "Bang!"

    Lilith made a move, mercilessly used the third strangulation, let the evil god named pandenim burst again in the storm of evil.

    But pandnem still appeared as before, quietly close, not affected by death, as if even death refused her own, or that is to say, she refused death, rejected death, put an end to death in general, even the pace is so leisurely.

    "I said, you can''t kill me, Lilith."

    Pandnem approached Lilith.

    "Well, come with me. I''ll take you where you should be."

    At that moment, pandnem''s voice was full of bewitching.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Lilith wanted to go on and strangle pandnem, but she suddenly hesitated under the sound of bewitching.

    Young face, until just now, is not angry or confused expression, was a bit at a loss and trance to replace.

    "Miss Lilith!"

    Maybe she found something wrong, and Rasha made a sound.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Lilith immediately woke up and looked at pandnem, who reached for her hand. Her face hesitated.

    Then, far more powerful than just terrible evil, from Lilith''s body burst out.

    "Boom!"

    Pandnem, who stretched out his hand, was blown away directly by the evil spirit. He bumped into the wall at the end of the corridor. His whole body broke up and was annihilated by the evil spirit.

    However, the malice in the air has not spread, and even become more and more terrible, more and more rich.

    "Tut."

    Pandnem''s voice came from afar.

    "Is it really impossible for the evil god who wants to cheat me directly?"

    With these words, the other party''s malice suddenly solidified, and no longer aimed at Lilith.

    Pandnem, the evil god, aimed at Rasha with his malicious spear.

    "You are really nosy, the elemental of the devil." Pandnem said coldly: "since you don''t want to look at it honestly, let''s start with you first."

    Words fall, black smoke gathered behind Rasha.

    Pandnem''s figure appeared behind Rasha and stretched out a dark hand like an abyss towards Rasha''s back.

    Rasha only felt that her whole body was covered with terrible malice, as if she had been thrown into a malicious swamp.

    Malicious attempts to crush it.

    Malicious attempt to devour it like a bite.

    As a magic life without any fighting power, Rasha can only wait to die in the face of such terrible malice.

    But

    "Allow me to remind you of this uninvited guest."

    Rasha announced quietly.

    "Don''t forget who is the owner here."

    This sentence just appeared from Rasha''s mouth, and the malice of the whole space was solidified.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    At this moment, the hand of the shadow behind her, together with her strong malice, stagnated in the air.

    Pandnem was silent. He looked at Rasha, who still had his back to him and didn''t even move. Then he looked at the surprise on Lilis'' face, who was ready to give her a hand. After half a sound, she took back her hand.

    She just turned around and looked behind her.

    There, I do not know when, a figure appeared.

    "Are you the evil god that Rasha and Lilith mentioned last time?"

    Sheehan looked at pandnem, who could see nothing but the outline of his body. After a little glance, he covered his nose.

    "It stinks."

    What it refers to is not the taste, but the malice of pandnem.

    Pandnem ignored Sheehan''s expression of disgust, but sighed at the silent brave man who didn''t know when he would appear.

    "Why did you come back so soon?" As if he was talking to himself, pandnem said impatiently, "according to the previous information, once this brave man enters the palace, he won''t come back if he doesn''t stay for half a day or even a whole day?"

    It seems that pandnem came prepared and did not break in casually.

    She''s right.

    In the past, once Sean left boztut''s house and entered the palace, he would never come back in half a day.

    Her royal highness is not there. Since she has all gone to the palace, will she not stay with her for a long time?

    Unfortunately, today, Roxie is not in the bedroom, leading to Sean can only return home.

    So, unfortunately, pandnem chose the wrong time to visit.

    "Don''t you introduce yourself to me? An unknown evil god? "

    Sheen looked at the evil god in front of her with a smile.

    However, before pandnem could speak, she took Lilith''s hand and came to Sheen''s side. Rasha was the first to make a sound.

    "This uninvited guest calls himself pandnem."

    Rasha said calmly.

    "Pandnem?" Sheen frowned, thought about it, and finally said simply, "I''m sorry, I don''t know."

    It''s not that Sheen''s trying to stimulate each other.

    Few people know the name of pandnem. Even Rasha, who is well-informed and has been in the world for ten years, doesn''t know it, and Sheehan can''t know it.

    Especially the last time in the world, Sheehan was not present when Goula confronted Elise and others.

    So Sean really didn''t hear of the name.

    Pandnem wasn''t angry either. He just looked at sheen coldly.

    "I don''t know you if you don''t know me, Sean the brave." Pandnem, as if disgusted from his heart, said, "my benefactor seems to have received a lot of your care."

    "Your benefactor?" Sean browed and said, "who is it?"

    Pandnem did not answer Sheehan''s question.

    She just glanced at Sheen''s waist and didn''t see the sword that was supposed to be there.

    "Where''s your sword? Your honor

    Pandnem sneered.

    "Guess what."

    Sheen laughed noncommittally and spat out these two words.

    "I guess?" The sneer on pandnem''s face disappeared, and he turned to stare at Sean and said, "it seems that your character is much worse than the brave people in the past."

    "Thank you very much." Sheehan took it, but he met pandnem''s eyes and said with a smile: "however, I am not only much worse than the brave people in the past, but also more irascible than those brave people?"

    When he heard Sheehan''s words, pandnem''s heart immediately burst out with a warning sign.

    Without any hesitation, the black smoke around pandnem was boiling.

    "Shua!"

    Almost at the same time, Sheehan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of pandnem.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of thumping, sheen suddenly kicked out a foot and hit pandnem heavily.

    Pandnem''s figure immediately flew upside down and smashed the corridor wall like a shell.

    ......

    The boztuts, outside the main residence.

    When the servants and maids are working hard, the Knights of the order are constantly patrolling the corners of the boztut''s house. It seems that the guard is very strict.

    No one knows what happened in the mansion.

    Everything is so calm, there is no exception.

    Until a certain moment, a bang suddenly appeared.

    "Bang!"

    A corner of the main residence suddenly burst open, leaving fragments of the wall flying with the smoke.

    "What

    "What''s going on?"

    "Come on! Alert

    The Knights of the order were startled.

    The servants and maids were all startled. They looked at the direction of the main house where the explosion happened suddenly, and their faces were uncertain.

    At the crack of the main residence, a figure flew upside down from it and ran into the air. It was very difficult for him to stabilize himself and let himself stagger and stay there, looking rather embarrassed.

    But the shadow had just stabilized her figure, and sheen appeared in front of her without a word. One hand hit out resolutely and printed on pandnem''s chest.

    "Bang!"

    Pandnem only felt a huge force coming from her chest, and she flew out.

    The strong wind of the impact was all around, like invisible waves, exploding in mid air.

    "Hateful brave man!"

    Pandnem was finally infuriated. At the same time, he let out a scream and let out a roar all over his body, which made the rolling black smoke like fog rise.

    The breath of astonishment came from him, and instantly enveloped the whole boztut family, even the whole noble area and the whole King''s capital.

    "This breath...!"

    In Wangdu, many strong people felt the change of face mixed with the atmosphere of monstrous malice.

    Lidas and anima, who were still discussing the dwarves in the shrine, turned their heads and looked in the direction of the boztut family.

    "This evil magic..."

    "Is that her?"

    Lidas and anima looked at each other and got up at the same time.

    Pandnem would no longer restrain her strength and breath, and let the people in the capital find her existence.

    It''s just

    "Is it the ultimate evil god?"

    Sean''s voice reached pandnem''s ears.

    "No wonder I can come and go freely in my home. It seems to be a bit of a doorman."

    Sean stands in the void, standing in front of pandnem, gradually burning up a huge magic.

    "Since you are an extreme evil god, it means that you are a big fish. Catching you up should play a lot of roles, right?"

    Sheehan would like to pandnem as the meat on the chopping board, so declared.

    This naturally stimulated pandnem''s chest.

    Fortunately, she soon controlled her emotions.

    "I remember you, Sean the brave." Pandnem said coldly: "if you have a chance, I will let you taste despair and the biggest pain in the world."

    The cold Manifesto is creepy.

    Sean also heard the other side''s malice from the declaration.

    To be sure, this is not just what the other party said casually.

    She did intend to give Sheehan a taste of despair, the greatest pain in the world.

    She can do it, too.

    After all, that''s what she''s best at.

    "Wait for me."

    If you leave it like this, pandnem disappears.

    Like the snow melted by the sun, this evil god disappeared in the heaven and earth without any omen or vision.

    Her disappearance was so complete that even sheen didn''t notice her breath.

    However, just as it disappeared, there was a sudden fluctuation in the space around the boztut house.

    "Wow...!"

    Thick and dark chains appear quietly from the space, circling and intertwining with each other, unconsciously blocking the entire boztut family.

    With black smoke all over his body, the evil god seemed to be stopped and appeared in one corner of the chain that blocked the whole space. Finally, his face changed.

    "Magic roar chain...!"

    She recognized one of the three greatest treasures of the demons, which was once owned by Hermes.

    Under its blockade, even the evil spirits who can even cheat death will be forced to show up, unable to break through this small world.

    "Do you think I''ll let you escape?"

    The next second, with such a sound, Sheehan moved for a moment and appeared behind pandnem.

    "Don''t get carried away! Brave

    Pandnem turned angrily, and the whole body of black smoke gushed out like an avalanche, turning into a blanket of dark sky, rolling to sheen.

    "Pay and destroy."

    Sheehan bravely rushed into the avalanche of black smoke, magic like a storm, blowing away all the smoke.

    Pandnem''s attack, under Sheehan''s merciless "annihilation" magic, disappeared directly.

    "Bang!"

    Pandnem watched the scene with astonishment.

    Heen, on the other hand, rushed to pandnem. The magic of "annihilation" fluctuated in his hands, and he blasted him to pandnem.

    Once this strike hits pandnem, the evil god can only be eliminated.

    But just as Sheehan was about to hit pandnem, the black smoke from the evil god dispersed.

    Inside, a small figure appeared.

    Back Dragon Wings, hand pillow, all over the body have a dragon power in the diffuse, momentum is extremely amazing.

    It''s the Dragon demon of the six demons, Ayi.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    As soon as Sheehan''s movements stopped, there was inevitably a trace of consternation on his face.

    However, at this time, "Ai Yi" is a face full of malicious smile, toward the direction of Hearn spit hot breath.

    There is no doubt that it is Longxi.

    "Boom!"

    Over boztut''s house, a grand explosion bloomed, setting off an amazing shock wave, turning into wind and waves, attacking the earth.

    "Ah, ah

    "Be careful!"

    "Back up!"

    The exclamations appeared one after another, and many knights, servants and maids also fell to the ground, such as being hit by typhoon.

    In the wall of a broken main residence, Rasha and Lilith were standing there. When they were about to be attacked by the shock wave, Lilith just stretched out her hand, and the evil spirit fluctuated and stopped them.

    "Is that..."

    Rasha was not affected, but she still looked into the air with a little surprise in her eyes.

    She saw the battle in mid air, and also saw the appearance of Ayi when the black smoke on pandnem dispersed.

    But how is that possible?

    When Rasha was stunned, Lilith also looked in the air.

    In his eyes, a trace of evil spirit rushed by.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    Gradually, the explosion subsided.

    The scorching breath of the dragon has passed away, leaving a sweating high temperature in exchange for the frightened eyes of countless knights and servants in the boztut family.

    The petite Dragon King then incites a pair of dragon wings to float in the mid air, looking at his front, showing a smile that makes people feel disgusted.

    Of course, the smile didn''t last long.

    "I see. Is this your power?"

    In an excessively calm soliloquy, the evil god incarnated as the Dragon devil converged his smile.

    The heat wave in front is gradually passing away, and Sean''s figure appears in it.

    He also quietly suspended there, clearly was able to break through all the defense of the dragon breath, and is still the strongest of the dragon breath to hit, but the body is unhurt.

    Take a closer look, the dark chains lingered around Sheen''s body, intercepting the high temperature all around.

    "Is it blocked by the chain of devil''s roar?"

    The expression of the evil god was slightly ugly.

    Normally, the breath of a dragon can''t be defended, but if the object is a treasure made by the devil himself, it''s another matter.

    This is the magic weapon made by the demon king for the half devil of Hermes. The purpose is to help him stabilize the power in his body, not to let the realm fluctuate because of his own consumption, but also to let him have the power to protect himself when he falls into the realm of the demon man.

    Therefore, the most brilliant part of the magic roar chain is the defense performance and the increasing effect on magic. It can not only reduce the power consumption of Hermes, but also make him use the magic roar chain to play a powerful threat with only a small part of his power. It can also exclude all the damage in the world. In theory, it can even block the attack from any existence below the Supreme God.

    Even dragon breath, which can break through all defenses, or curse and spiritual damage, can intercept it from the user.

    It is thanks to it that heliomis can survive a long war with half the power of the demon man, and even have the ability to do things secretly.

    Even when Sheehan was facing the chain of the devil''s roar with his holy sword, he felt that it was extremely difficult for him to attack Hermes.

    Had it not been for the relationship between the demon king Baoyu and the demon roar chain, which abandoned Hermes and recognized Hearn as the main one, Hearn would have defeated him and the six demons would have killed him.

    This is the power of the treasure made by the devil himself, which is superior to the performance of most of the brave swords.

    As a result, even AI Yi''s dragon breath, as a dragon demon, can be blocked by the magic roar chain.

    As for pandnem

    "It seems to have become AI Yi, but your breath and strength are weaker than AI Yi."

    Sheen then coldly looked at the familiar figure and familiar face on the opposite side and said so.

    "It seems that although your power allows you to gain the strength of others and use their appearance and ability, you can''t reach the strength of your own. Should it be your own strength?"

    No matter what, it''s just the limit level. Even if pandenim can become others and use others'' power, he can''t play it beyond his own strength.

    In other words, although pandnem has become Ayi, it is still the ultimate level and will not become the super level.

    However, even so, the effect of this power is not bad.

    After all, even the extreme AI Yi, with his innate talent as a demon, can easily surpass the general extreme existence.

    At least, just long Xi, as the limit level of you Lin, are inferior.

    Pandnem, though gloomy, did not object to the statement.

    She just laughed in a low voice.

    "I really don''t have my own power. Even if my power can deceive everything in the world, even death and myself, I can''t deceive the world, violate the rule of reason, and play a super power."

    The limit of life lies in this. As long as you don''t transcend, you can''t exert the influence of transcending levels, regardless of your power and unique skills.

    Sean can''t have the fighting power beyond the level of limit level if he doesn''t have the blessing of the sword which is more powerful and foul than the brave men of all ages.

    The power of reincarnation destiny is the same. Thanks to the combination of two unique skills, Tianen and numerology, they have learned a lot of augmentation skills, and then integrated all augmentation skills together. As a result, if they are upgraded to special skills, they will never have the current effect, So that Sheehan can play a far greater than their own realm of strength.

    In addition, the brave people in the different world are not bound by the reason of this world to a certain extent, and the absolute shackles of the limit of life are invalid to him to some extent.

    Otherwise, Sheehan can''t have the strength to break away from the normal situation. This is the proof that Sheehan has already crossed the limit of life and is not bound by the world.

    Pandnem obviously has no such ability.

    She is the God of fraud.

    She is the God of taboo.

    Everything in the world, she can cheat, can be involved, even in the field of taboo are so.

    But even so, she can''t cheat the world itself, cheat the reason of the world.

    But

    "On the other hand, as long as I don''t go beyond the realm, my power can be deceived."

    Pandnem threw away the pillow in his hand and showed his beautiful figure, which he didn''t want to expose anyway, to sheen.

    "It''s the same even if it''s a unique skill held by the Buddha."

    With that, pandnem growled.

    It''s earth shaking, terrifying, can set off a storm like sound of the dragon.

    In the sound of the dragon, pandnem began to change.

    She grew scales all over her body, and her body size gradually increased. Her body turned into a dragon''s body, and the Dragon Wings behind her kept expanding.

    Before long, a bright red dragon appeared in the sky above boztut''s house, as if it had come out of volcanic magma.

    "Roar --!"

    The roar of the dragon''s chant carried through the heaven and earth, and made all the creatures on the earth look frightened.

    Sean watched the Dragon King who had met him once appear in front of him, and his eyes could not help fluctuating.

    At this moment, he could clearly feel that pandnem''s breath had expanded several times.

    Although it is not as exaggerated as AI Yi''s, it has risen ten times as much as reincarnation, but at least it has risen more than seven times as much as when you Lin was in Longhua.

    It''s also much smaller than the giant dragon that Sean had seen before.

    However, there is no doubt that the evil god named pandnem used his own power to deceive others and even himself, turning himself into other beings and becoming the strongest Dragon King below detachment level.

    "Boom!"

    The next second, the red dragon exhaled hot breath.

    That is far more powerful and much stronger than just now.

    The power of Longxi is amazing, as if the magma is contained in it, which makes the temperature of the whole space rise to an incredible level.

    In the face of such dragon breath, sheen did not dare to neglect, and now he manipulated the magic roar chain, so that the chains intertwined with each other and circled in front of him.

    The burning dragon breath immediately fell on the tangled magic roar chain and burst out a fire that was enough to sting people''s eyes.

    The hot flame suddenly splashed, so that the high temperature continued to soar.

    "Back up!"

    "Back up!"

    On the ground, all the knights were roaring, protecting the servants and maids, sweating and even red all over.

    Lilis also manipulated the evil, forming a black fog like protective barrier around her body, blocking the high temperature and protecting Rasha.

    The red dragon spewed out the terrible dragon fire, and kept blowing the magic roar chain in front of sheen, as if to melt them and burn them continuously.

    Sean continuously injected magic into the chain of magic roar. Through the increase of the chain of magic roar, it turned into a faint streamer wrapped in the chain itself to block the deadly dragon breath.

    Even he doesn''t want to be hit by this terrible dragon breath.

    He didn''t dare to take risks even if he didn''t have the protection of holy sword.

    Reinhardt, who is as strong as the 18th generation, was seriously injured by the dragon breath of a hundred dragons on the spot when he was already detached and holding the sacred sword of detachment. Sheen has not yet detached and the sacred sword has not been called out, so he dare not eat the dragon breath.

    Not to mention that the breath of the dragon is the breath of the king of the dragon, which is incarnated by the extreme evil god who deceives everything with his power. Even if it is far less than the power of the Lord, no one can connect it.

    of course...

    "It''s too early for this level of dragon breath to threaten me."

    While operating the magic roar chain defense, Sheehan stretched out another hand to make the chains burst.

    Magic roar chain has a characteristic, that is, it can stretch and change freely, no matter it is stretched, shrunk, expanded or even divided easily.

    Therefore, the chain of magic roar chain can be only one or endless.

    Even if it is cut off by the holy sword, the magic roar chain will not hurt the root, because it can continue to divide and stretch freely. Unless all the magic roar chains are destroyed in one breath, it can be divided into thousands and endless, and no one can stop it.

    Because of this feature, when using the magic roar chain, helimis always stores a section of the core chain in his body, just in case, causing all the chains to be called out, so that the magic roar chain can be destroyed in one breath.

    Sean is the same. In fact, a chain in the core is always in his body. He is so clever that no matter how many chains he has, he can call them out.

    As a result, he began to swim from the chains around him, just like a dragon, and along the edge of the dragon''s breath, like a dragon going upstream along the waves, he rushed to the direction of the red dragon.

    The red dragon noticed, but because of its huge size, it was difficult to make a timely response.

    Chain after chain suddenly climbed onto the red dragon''s body and wound around it.

    "Roar!"

    The red dragon stopped breathing and began to struggle.

    However, even Magel, the dragon of demons, can restrain and control the treasure of the demons. How can she break away from the existence of extreme level?

    Regardless of its roar and struggle, the chain climbed up one after another, wound up, and bound it tightly.

    Sheehan grabs a chain to the red dragon and makes a sudden effort.

    "Do you still want to use the power of my AI Yi?"

    Sheen gave a sneer.

    "Dream

    With that, Sheehan directly pulled the chain. Under the influence of magic, his whole body swelled up like green tendons. In a posture like falling over his shoulder, he threw the red dragon to the sky and then to the ground.

    "Bang!"

    The red dragon fell on the ground and uttered a very painful cry.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    "Roar!"

    In the sound of the dragon, huge dust rises on the ground, and the strong wind is raging in it, which is very spectacular.

    The red dragon not only smashed the ground, but also smashed a private house in boztut''s house, which was smashed by the red dragon and scattered many pieces.

    The red dragon rolled around uncontrollably and looked embarrassed.

    This makes it seem to be angry, regardless of its own state of falling to the ground, raise its head from the smashed half of the building, and face sheen in the sky, with a burning flame rising and falling in its mouth.

    Longxi was spit out, like an erupting volcano, straight into the sky.

    The sky was dyed red by the fire, it was so bright.

    Sean was devoured by the burning dragon breath, but soon appeared from it.

    The chain circled around his body and turned into a protective shield to separate the dragon breath.

    then...

    "- to lead the aurora out of the sky with the magic of vastness"

    "- the tears of the sky, the rain of the stars, the bright sky, can now shine on the earth"

    "-- accept the call --"

    "-- let''s accommodate and dispatch"

    "- punish the world with a brilliant sword"

    "Come down, star"

    Sean, surrounded by the hot dragon breath and dark chain, released the starlight all over the sky.

    "Aurora meteoric!"

    The rainstorm of meteorite reappeared in this space.

    Dragging the long tail of the meteor from Sheen''s body around the continuous fall, roared to the red dragon on the ground.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    With a burst of roar, the meteorite hit the dragon one by one and burst on it.

    "Roar!"

    The dragon''s breath stopped, and the wailing was more shrill than just now.

    Under the ravages of countless meteorites, even the most powerful dragon species below super level have turned into tiny creatures at this moment.

    For a moment, scales flying, blood splashing, red dragon in countless meteorite bombardment became black and white.

    Even if it wants to vibrate the dragon''s wings and fly to avoid, the chains around its body are dragging it, so that it can only bear the direct attack of countless meteorites and emit bursts of painful howls.

    Finally, the evil god who deceived himself, deceived others, and embezzled the power and appearance of others realized that his current power could not defeat the brave.

    Red dragon''s body then spurted out full of malicious black smoke, shrouded it.

    Before long, the red dragon in the black smoke changed.

    She became a goddess wearing a Dharma suit, beautiful in appearance, and full of incomparable aloofness.

    "Still."

    The goddess gave orders to countless meteorites falling in the sky.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    All of a sudden, all the falling meteorites are as ordered, all static down.

    "Disappear."

    The goddess called out again.

    Meteorites in the sky immediately disappeared one by one, as if they had never existed before. They were annihilated on the spot and lost their trace completely.

    Sean saw the scene and frowned.

    "Is it Ritas this time?"

    yes.

    Pandnem''s incarnation is lidas, the goddess of fate.

    All the orders just given by the other party are the manipulation of fate itself, which leads to the similar sign of "following the law".

    "Cough...!"

    After erasing all the meteorites, or offsetting Sheen''s magic, pandenim, who incarnated as lidas, lay in the broken ruins and coughed up blood.

    Obviously, all the injuries she just suffered are still on her body.

    "How could this be...!"

    Pandnem was a little shocked.

    You know, she has just used her power to restore herself.

    Even death itself can deceive her, want to let a body injury disappear, can be said to be completely effortless.

    But her power is lost at this moment.

    The reason is simple.

    "Don''t you know that my blessing is from the Supreme God?"

    Sheehan, looking down at pandnem lying in the ruins in shock, sneered.

    "All the powers of the protoss are invalid in front of my blessing. Naturally, the wounds I caused to you can''t be cured by power. The healing effect of magic is better than power."

    The shock on pandnem''s face did not disappear, but became more intense.

    no way out.

    If so, doesn''t that mean

    "At last?" Sheehan said sarcastically, "you seem to think that you can cheat even death itself, so you are conceited that no one can kill you, right?"

    "But that conceit, in front of me, or in front of my blessing, is invalid."

    "I''m the one who can actually kill you."

    "Now, do you understand your situation?"

    As soon as the voice fell, Sheehan''s hand was unfolded, and all the chains around him were tightened, turning into a barrage all over the sky, falling from the sky and rushing down.

    It was like the scene under the endless spear, which made pandnem cold all over.

    It was only at this moment that she was a little flustered.

    All along, she has been relying on her more exaggerated immortality than the seventy second generation of brave Philip.

    Even the once hostile demons have never killed her, so they can only turn a blind eye to her. As a result, this evil god''s behavior style is more and more unbridled.

    If only a few people in the world could have killed her, she would have betrayed the protoss, spread terror and despair wantonly on the earth, and turned the world into Purgatory.

    Even if she is not as strong as the three goddesses and the six demons, her natural power of fraud is to let anyone take the capital that she has no way to do, so that she can act recklessly.

    "I can even deceive death itself. No one can kill me but the devil and the Supreme God."

    This is a declaration issued by pandnem in front of the gods, human beings and demons before the end of the battle of gods and demons.

    Even the deceitful goddess, who cheated death itself, was not afraid of death. Even if she was killed again and again, she could still reappear again and again.

    Her immortality is completely superior to that brave Philip.

    And even the brave Philip had survived successfully from the multiple demons'' encirclement and killing before he got out of the way or even reached the limit. This immortal God, who can be called the most evil god in the world, naturally became more unscrupulous.

    There are very few forces that can threaten her like this.

    The sword of the brave is one of the few forces that she can fear.

    Although pandnem is not a demon, it is not only the demon, but also the evil power and existence that the holy sword restrains.

    Unfortunately, evil spirits are among them.

    Therefore, the former sheen can rely on the holy power of the holy sword to cause heavy damage to Lilith who is out of control, which directly makes Lilith''s return possible.

    Pandnem was also conquered by the sword.

    If she was struck by the holy sword, it would be very difficult for her to avoid death by cheating.

    For this reason, pandnem would always choose the time when sheen was not in the house to sneak in and meet Rasha and Lilith.

    Because of this, when Sheehan appeared, pandnem would be so irritable and unstable, because she was afraid of Sheehan''s holy sword.

    Who ever thought that Sheehan''s sword was not around.

    Although I don''t know what happened, it''s a fact that the sword is not around Sean, which makes pandnem feel relieved.

    Now, however, Sheehan told her that even without the sword, he could take her life.

    This made pandnem flustered.

    At the moment, pandnem clenched his teeth and cried out.

    "Still!"

    The power to control fate immediately came into play, making the chain like a rainstorm stagnate in the air.

    But when pandnem thought he had escaped, Sheehan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    "Fuyu burst."

    Sean gently pressed his hand on pandnem''s chest and sang the magic mantra in a low voice.

    "Bang!"

    The magic exploded on pandnem''s chest.

    "Ah, ah, ah...!"

    Pandnem screamed, and the whole person was blown up and turned into a gourd rolling on the ground, dragging out a long trail of blood.

    "Damn it

    The pain made pandnem lose his mind and scream like crazy.

    "In that case..."! I''ll let everyone here go to hell

    So called pandnem changed into a girl with purple hair and pale skin.

    It''s Carmina.

    "Burst out!"

    The evil god who incarnated as a poison devil roared, making his whole body spray thick fog.

    No, it''s not fog, it''s poison.

    The deadly poison was released by the evil god who incarnated as a poison devil, and immediately sprayed in all directions.

    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."

    Where the fog passes, no matter the earth, houses, air or debris, is gradually eroded and dissolved at an astonishing speed under a gruesome sound.

    Flowers and trees decay rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye at the moment of contact with the poisonous fog.

    One after another, the buildings began to melt away from the place where they came into contact with the poisonous fog, like cream.

    Around the Knights and maids and servants to see this scene, pale.

    Sean''s face sank, his whole body was shocked, and his magic burst out.

    "Wow...!"

    The chains all over the sky burst up and turned into countless shackles, spreading around.

    Sheehan manipulates the chain of the roar of the enchantment to surround the spreading poison fog and emit a faint light, turning it into a barrier.

    "Blockade!"

    As soon as Sheehan grasped it, the chain that turned into a barrier immediately began to rise and shrink, shrinking to the inside.

    Under the confinement of the chain barrier, the poisonous fog could not leak out completely. On the contrary, with the contraction of the chain barrier, it was squeezed back bit by bit.

    "What...!"

    Pandnem was shocked.

    But it''s too late for her to think about it.

    "Boom!"

    Sheen began to glow.

    With the blessing of the flame, the power of the magic roar chain soared. Together with the poisonous fog, the evil god named pandnem was imprisoned and turned into an iron ball.

    Pandnem didn''t even have time to give out his last cry, so he was imprisoned by the iron ball formed by the chain.

    Looking at the iron ball spinning in front of him, and looking at the buildings of the boztute family that have melted most of them around, Sheen''s face is cold, and his outstretched hand is mercilessly holding down.

    "Poof

    The iron ball suddenly shrinks and flattens everything inside, making a crushing sound.

    Then, everything is calm.

    The breath of the evil god, named pandnem, is dying out like a candle in the wind at this moment.

    And in the gap between the chains forming the iron ball, a trace of blood flowed out, and fell down, dyed the ground red.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    "Zheng..."

    Under the faint light, the chains that completely blocked the space around boztut''s house gradually turned into light particles and disappeared in the air.

    The nearly half destroyed boztut family was also exposed to the sun, looking rather miserable.

    "Is the knot... Over?"

    One by one, the Knights and maids looked at it with fear, looking at each other with fear.

    "It''s over."

    Rasha still stands in the corner of the broken wall leading to the corridor and makes such confirmation.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith nodded again and again, and the evil in her eyes began to disappear.

    Sean also stood in the middle of the ruins, watching the constant dripping of blood, the iron ball formed by the entanglement of the chains. As he took back his grip, he restrained the magic of his whole body.

    "Shua!"¡° Shua¡° Shua

    It was only at this time that the figures appeared one after another around the boztute family.

    The strong men from every corner of the capital came together and looked at the dilapidated boztute house, showing their astonishment.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Enemy attack?"

    "Someone attacked the family of the brave?"

    "My God..."

    A crowd of strong men began to quarrel one after another.

    There are even the goddess of the Protoss. You can imagine how amazing the fighting between sheen and pandnem caused.

    "Hum!"

    At a certain moment, under the trembling sound of the air, two figures appeared in the sky above boztut''s house with a burst of brilliance.

    "Lady lidas!"

    "Goddess anima!"

    Seeing the two shadows, the strong men immediately opened their eyes and knelt down on the ground.

    Lidas and anima ignored the strong around them and just landed around sheen.

    "You''re here, too?"

    Naturally, Sheehan didn''t notice the arrival of lidas and anima. He turned his head and looked at the two goddesses.

    The two goddesses came to sheen with serious faces.

    "It seems to be over."

    Anima said that.

    Lidas could not help complaining.

    "If the surrounding space had not been blocked by the magic roar chain, we would have come here long ago."

    Destiny is like this.

    They noticed the smell of pandnem early and came here. Unfortunately, the space in this area was blocked by the magic roar chain, so that they could not enter directly.

    This resulted in the end of the battle and the appearance of the two goddesses.

    "Now that you''ve all appeared, should Roxie have found out something about me?"

    Sheen looked around, trying to find her fiancee.

    But the two goddesses signaled Sheehan not to look.

    "The royal family discovered the situation here, but they didn''t come here."

    "I''m afraid I''ll be attacked by others, so I''m stuck in the palace. I don''t dare to come out at all."

    Lidas and anima said so.

    "So it is."

    Sheen nodded.

    At this time, any enemy trap is likely to appear. It''s better not to send all the troops out just because of a little movement.

    Especially the royal family, as the only remaining master of Mithra kingdom in the human world, if they all have an accident, the kingdom is basically finished.

    So, even if they find out the situation here, they are extremely worried and dare not rush here, right?

    Roxie might have come in the first time, but she was advised by lidas and anima.

    Similarly, Vivian, tyer, melika, Yulin and others are also absent.

    Some of them went out of the royal capital and fought in the front line. Some of them searched outside for signs of demonic juveniles, trying to reduce the number of demonic juveniles and reduce the threat to the kingdom. Even if they found the abnormality of the boztut family and wanted to leave the important front line, they should not be so easy to rush back at the first time.

    Of course, there were a lot of people who could come. Except lidas and anima, all the orc gods came close in the distance.

    Sean saw iris, Oz, mafia and other Orc deities, nodded with them, motioned to each other, and then turned back to lidas and anima.

    "Now that you are here, what should the evil god do with it? Let''s see for yourself."

    With that, Sheehan waved his hand, and the magic roar chain, which was wound into an iron ball, immediately turned into light particles and dissipated.

    Inside, a goddess full of blood fell out and fell to the ground.

    It was a goddess that sheen and others had never seen.

    The goddess has long pale hair and looks like a 30-year-old woman. She is plump and naked. She only wears a thin black dress. Her shoulders and deep gullies are exposed in the air. It can be said that she is protruding forward and backward and extremely charming. She is a sexy goddess who can make men feel their blood.

    "Woo..."

    The goddess wriggled slightly on the ground, and the blood flowing from her body gradually formed a pool of blood. We can see how badly she was hurt.

    And see this goddess, around gradually spread the voice of a commotion.

    It was a commotion from the protoss goddesses.

    "It''s her."

    "I think it''s her."

    "She is the only one among all the evil spirits who has such malice in breath and magic?"

    So the goddesses whispered.

    Even lidas and anima looked at the goddess and sighed.

    "It''s her, pandnem."

    "Did she sneak into Wangdu?"

    Lidas and anema were both impressed by the goddess.

    "What? Is this goddess famous? "

    Sheen asked them.

    Their answers are also subtle.

    "If she''s famous, she''s famous." Lidas snorted and said, "even now. If we put it in the past, her bad name will be very loud in the protoss, the demons and the Terrans."

    Anima also nodded.

    "Pandnem, in addition to the three goddesses of time and space, is only one of the two extreme strong gods in the Protoss. He is the evil god of fraud and taboo. In the protoss, he is the strongest evil god except Lilith."

    Anima then told the origin of this evil god.

    One side, is observing the situation of Alice heard the name, some surprised voice.

    "She''s pandnem? The evil god who blesses Goula? "

    What Alice said made sheen look up.

    "Is she the evil god who blessed the hybrid Orc?" Sean murmured, "no wonder she says that her benefactor has received a lot of care from me."

    It turns out that I am still connected with this evil god in this place.

    Lidas and anima keep talking.

    "In the protoss, she is regarded as a very dangerous problem child. Because of the existence of fraud and taboos, she highly praises all taboos that are not allowed in the world, and even enjoys from the heart. She always wants to spread fear and despair on the earth and make the world degenerate."

    "If Lilith is frightened by the world because of her strength, it is because of her character. Even the powerful demons who confronted her on the battlefield are afraid of her. Even the demons don''t like her and want to eradicate her. Unfortunately, with her own power, she can cheat death itself, Let the fact of death become non-existent, let everyone take her no way

    The introduction of pandnem by the two goddesses made sheen gradually understand how unwelcome the evil god was.

    "Unfortunately, she met me."

    Sheen spread out her hand and turned her lips to the fallen evil god.

    Lidas and anima also relaxed.

    "Yes, you are one of the few people in the world who can make her helpless?"

    Lidas seemed to feel in a good mood.

    "Artemis would be very happy to know this." Anima also said with a smile: "in the divine world, the last thing Artemis usually looks forward to is pandnem."

    It can be seen that lidas and anema are happy that Sheehan has subdued pandnem.

    It can be seen that this evil god always gives these two goddesses a headache.

    Lilith did not know when she came here, squatted on the ground, stretched out a little finger to pandnem lying in the pool of blood, poked her one by one, and made her body tremble, but she could not make any resistance.

    The evil god managed to save his life.

    But she couldn''t do anything else.

    Sheehan didn''t show any mercy. She went straight to death and was ready to crush her.

    It is tenacious for her to survive, which is worthy of the existence that even the demons had no idea what to do with her.

    "How did she come here?"

    Lidas began to frown.

    "I''m not going to fight you, am I?" Anima looked at sheen and said, "no, she used to take evasive measures against every brave man. She was afraid of the holy sword that could restrain herself and kill herself in the real sense. In principle, she should not do it to you."

    Sean responded to this question very simply.

    "She really didn''t intend to do it to me." Sheen narrowed her eyes and said, "she''s here for Rasha and Lilith. It seems that she wants to take both of them away and take them to the new [original devil]."

    Hearing the speech, lidas and anima were stunned at first, and then Qi Qi''s face sank.

    They first took a look at Lilith who was still poking pandnem on the ground, then turned to one side and stood there quietly, silent Rasha. Subconsciously, they quickly turned their eyes away.

    Seeing this, sheen felt thoughtful.

    It seems that the two goddesses don''t like to see Rasha very much.

    Is it because as like as two peas, the devil''s body is the devil''s remains, and is the same as the devil?

    Looking at their appearance, it seems that they have already got the information of Rasha on his side, but they have been avoiding mentioning it. It seems that they have been watching, but they don''t want to contact Rasha, so as not to cause any unnecessary trouble.

    As sheen thought about it, lidas and anima both looked at pandnem and spoke to sheen.

    "Can we have her for the time being?"

    Lidas had a serious face.

    "Let''s see if we can get any information from her first."

    That''s what anima said.

    Sheehan thought and nodded.

    "Yes." Sheen agreed, but said, "but I want to hear it, too."

    Different from the time of Goula, this evil god is so tricky and special that it may have a lot of information about the newborn [original demons].

    Sheehan wanted to hear how much the evil God knew about the new [original demons].

    Naturally, lidas and anima would not have any opinions and agreed immediately.

    So Sheehan gave pandnem to the goddesses, looked at the nearly half destroyed boztut house, and sighed.

    "It''s going to have to be fixed."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    "Wake up, pandnem..."

    Vaguely, such a voice came into pandnem''s ears, or directly rang in her mind, and awakened her consciousness.

    "Woo..."

    Consciousness gradually wakes up from the coma, but does not make pandnem feel comfortable, on the contrary, it makes her feel unspeakable pain.

    Pain came from every corner of the body, deliberately tormenting her, making pandenim unable to help but utter a cry of distress.

    But pandenim woke up smoothly, like being pulled by a mysterious force, and let her open her eyes.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, pandnem found that he had come to a very serious shrine.

    It was the most disgusting atmosphere for her, full of serious, holy, solemn and stereotyped impression, which made her feel uncomfortable subconsciously.

    But what makes her feel more unhappy is that she is standing in front of her and looking at her three people quietly.

    It''s a combination of one man and two women.

    "Did you wake up?"

    The man who led pandnem to the present situation spoke with admiration.

    "Of course, after all, I manipulated her fate a little bit."

    The goddess of destiny, known as the most powerful of modern times, said so with pride.

    "You should be able to hear us now? Pandnem

    The most gentle and loving goddess of life in the divine world focuses on pandnem.

    This combination of male and female is the person pandnem knows, and none of them makes her feel comfortable.

    "Lidas, the goddess of fate... Anima, the goddess of life..."

    Pandnem whispered the taboo of the two Protoss'' summit, and turned his eyes to the last human male.

    Her eyes were full of malice, and her eyes were full of disgust. It was as chilling as a beast that was seriously injured and ready to go mad.

    Unfortunately, pandnem moved his body and found it difficult for him to move, let alone rush.

    Because her hands and feet were tied up by a chain full of faint light, hanging directly in front of the combination of a man and two women, just like being nailed to a cross, she couldn''t move at all.

    This makes pandnem subconsciously prepare to use power to break free.

    Even death can deceive the past. It''s not difficult for pandnem to deceive the fact that "he is being bound" and get rid of the prison.

    But soon pandnem gave up.

    It''s not only because the chains that bind her are not ordinary metal, but also the magic weapons made by the devil himself, which makes it impossible for her to break free easily. What''s more, the sharp pain of her whole body tells her that she has been seriously injured, even if she breaks free from the chains, she can''t escape.

    Pandnem was silent.

    After half a sound, she began to laugh.

    "It seems that I still have use value. I''ve been spared my life by you."

    Pandnem laughed sarcastically.

    See, sheen regardless, lidas and anima''s expression is very serious and heavy.

    "Pandnem." Anima said, "we have something to ask you."

    The outspoken and serious speech of the goddess of life not only failed to be accepted by pandnem, but also made her laugh more ironically.

    "It''s worthy of being the most gentle goddess in the divine world. Even for the evil god and traitor like me, the way of speaking is so serious." "But do you think I''ll listen to you?" said pandnem sarcastically

    Pandnem''s attitude shows everything.

    Lidas became angry.

    "At this point, are you going to refuse to cooperate?"

    Lidas asked.

    "Of course." Pandnem replied without hesitation and said sarcastically: "I should be surprised. What makes you think that I will cooperate with you when I am reduced to this level?"

    "You..." lidas got angry.

    Not to mention lidas, but the good tempered anima''s expression began to weigh heavily.

    There''s no way. Pandnem''s sarcastic and malicious attitude makes people easily lose balance.

    Only Sean, holding his arm, looked at it with a smile.

    "Don''t you think we dare not Lynch?" Sheehan then curiously said, "or do you think that no matter what means are used here, you can use power to cheat the past?"

    If so, sheen would have to give her a long memory to let the evil god know how she got to the present situation.

    Pandnem seemed to see through Sean''s thoughts, and his eyes were fixed on him, and it was dark inside.

    That look, only when the boundless negative emotions meet, can it be formed.

    There is no doubt that Sean is the one pandnem hates the most.

    In this world, the goddess of fraud and taboo has never been reduced to such a field.

    In the past, even when death came, she was able to show a malicious smile and face it calmly.

    Only today, in front of sheen, who could ignore her power, she fell.

    But it doesn''t mean pandnem will be afraid of it.

    She is an evil god who is fascinated by and yearns for the taboo field.

    Whether it''s death or pain, she''ll see it as dew.

    So

    "Don''t think I''ll be obedient when I fall into your hands, brave man." Pandnem sneered: "I know what you want to know from me. Frankly speaking, I don''t mind saying it. Anyway, betrayal once is betrayal, and betrayal twice is betrayal. I don''t have any nostalgia for that newborn [original devil], just think that joining it can make me happier."

    "But if you do, I''m not happy."

    "So I don''t say anything."

    Pandnem gave sheen a disgusting smile.

    "What do you want to do to me who doesn''t cooperate like this?"

    "Torture me?"

    "Torture me?"

    "Or just take away my purity and turn me into your toy?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I accept everything."

    "As long as I can make you unhappy, I''ll be happy. What''s a little physical and mental torture?"

    "Why don''t you just let me go and I''ll undress myself?"

    "I can guarantee that you will have the happiest experience, and then become the ugliest old woman in the world when you are at your peak, and let you have nightmares all your life!"

    "Hahaha... Hahaha...!"

    Pandnem''s malicious laughter spread throughout the hall.

    Lidas and anima both looked at pandnem like this, and their expressions became cold.

    For these two pure goddesses who stand at the summit of the protoss, pandnem''s foul language can only cause their antipathy.

    But the more angry and disgusted they were, the happier pandnem was.

    "That''s right. I just want to see your expression. I want to cut me to pieces, but I can''t help it."

    With that, pandnem turned his eyes to sheen.

    "Do you want to kill me now? "The brave?"

    "You can do it, it doesn''t matter."

    "As long as I can see your sad face before I die, I will be able to die with a smile."

    "Do you want to try?"

    Pandnem just like this stimulated sheen, let sheen arms in front of the chest are unconsciously put down, although there is not much anger on the face, there is a look of disgust in the eyes.

    "You''re the most disgusting and annoying person I''ve ever met."

    Sean said so without expression.

    "Thank you for your compliment." Pandnem sneered: "I am such a person, such a God. The more people hate me and hate me, the happier I will be."

    This is by no means a show off.

    This evil god can enjoy the pain and despair of others, and also enjoy his own pain and despair.

    Because of this, she is the most dangerous goddess.

    Sean knew that tormenting her, interrogating her, and giving her pain were the most useless behaviors. It would never make her compromise, let alone make her afraid. It would only make her happy and make her happy.

    As I said, as long as we can disgust sheen in pain and even before death, and see Sheen''s disgust and anger, then the evil god will be satisfied.

    Such is the existence of an evil god named pandnem.

    "That''s why I don''t like evil spirits."

    Lidas finally spoke her mind.

    "Sure enough, is negotiation useless?"

    Anima seems to have guessed the result to a certain extent and muttered to herself.

    Sean had been looking at pandnem, the evil god who was black and full of malice, and suddenly laughed.

    "Do you think I really can''t help you?"

    Sean said that.

    "What can you do with me?"

    Pandnem laughed scornfully.

    To enjoy pain and death with a smile, pandnem does not think that there is anything else in the world that can make him fear and compromise.

    At least, it never happened in her life.

    In thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, what she has done most is to consider how to make others suffer, and what kind of feeling it is.

    Every time she thought of the charm, she would feel excited, never afraid of anything.

    The only object that can make pandnem''s fear come from his heart is omnis, the supreme goddess who is the mother of the Protoss and the ancestor of the world.

    As one of the only two extreme gods in the protoss besides the three goddesses of time and space, pandnem is also one of the highest gods. He had the honor to meet the Mother God several times.

    The other side''s eyes, which seem to look at everything in the world, look at the distant sky, treat all things equally as things of equal value, that is, detached and indifferent eyes, are the only thing pandnem fears.

    In front of those eyes, it was as if his greatest happiness had become a small trick, and his meaning of existence might be erased at any time, so that pandnem ran away in front of the Mother God several times.

    And even if she was so impolite, the supreme goddess seemed not to care at all, never asked a question, never looked straight at her.

    This incredible transcendence, to some extent, is the most frightening thing.

    That''s the only negative emotion pandnem hates.

    She couldn''t even enjoy the fear, she just felt timid.

    Besides, pandnem does not think that there is any time in the world that he is afraid of.

    For this reason, pandnem just looked at sheen with a sneer.

    until...

    "I can make you realize what is the real happiness of the world?"

    Sheehan reached out to pandheim and put his hand on pandheim''s head.

    "For example, delete your memory here, and then let you have a daughter, like a mortal in the world to enjoy an ordinary and ordinary life, happy life, how about this?"

    The smile on pandnem''s face froze as the words came out.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    "Like a mortal, enjoying an ordinary life in the world..."

    "Live happily

    Sean''s words froze the expression on pandenim''s face, but also made lidas and anema blink.

    They looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.

    It doesn''t sound like a bad thing, does it?

    Not only is it not a bad thing, but it is also something that many people hope to have from the bottom of their hearts, isn''t it?

    What''s so terrible about that?

    The kind-hearted and pure goddesses have no chance to get to sheen.

    Sheen also ignored the two goddesses, looking straight at the stiff face of pandnem, words as if to pierce their hearts in general, one after another sounded.

    "Let you forget everything in your life, and then tell you after the amnesia that you have a very ordinary husband and a very lovely child, and you love them very much. You want to spend your life peacefully and smoothly with them and live an ordinary but happy life, which should be very beautiful?"

    "If the husband you choose is still the one who has lost hope in life, has only pain and despair in his life, and is saved because of your relationship, and his lower body will be spent in happiness, is that better? So you''re saving someone? Does it fit the identity of a goddess? "

    "By the way, it seems that the goddess of the protoss can''t have children. How about finding a child abandoned by your parents, lonely and struggling to survive at the bottom of the world?"

    "In this way, you can save not only a man, but also a child, and even more people."

    "Isn''t this a wonderful life?"

    Sean''s words are more beautiful than before, which makes people want to smile.

    However, pandnem''s face sank and even became ugly, as if he was about to vomit up. His eyes were full of anger and rejection that he should not have at this moment.

    yes.

    Other people sound like very good things, fall in the ears of this evil god, it is more disgusting than any dirty things.

    "You can''t stand such a thing, can you?"

    Sheen gave pandnem a sarcastic look.

    "For you who pursue taboos and things that others shouldn''t pursue, this ordinary life that can redeem others is the real painful thing, isn''t it?"

    That''s it. That''s right.

    Pandnem can not be afraid of death, even can enjoy pain and despair, but absolutely can''t stand all this.

    Let the evil god who intends to bring endless pain to the world redeem others, save others, and let others have a happy life?

    That''s worse than death!

    Sheehan successfully grasped the weakness of this evil god.

    "Thank you for my kindness." Sheehan said with great irony: "people who are clearly enemies to me, people who make me feel disgusted, but people who can let me return good for bad, and give them a happy life, have never existed in this world."

    "I''ve been a leading role in this way, which is comparable to that of the Virgin Mary, haven''t I?"

    "Just go to the life I''ve arranged for you with this gratitude."

    "After you have experienced this wonderful and happy life, I will help you recover your memory and let you understand how enviable your second life is."

    With these words, Sean''s hand on pandnem''s head burned with magic.

    "[give and forget]."

    With the sound of such a magic spell, the magic in Sheehan''s hand invaded pandnem''s brain.

    "Wait... Wait!"

    Pandnem finally could not bear it any longer. He was happy and gave out a shriek like gaffe.

    Sheehan ignored this and let his magic go deep into pandnem''s brain.

    Pandnem clearly felt that the memory in his mind had been invaded.

    As a result, the evil god finally had a fear, struggling and shouting.

    "I said! I''ll say whatever you ask! "

    As soon as the words fell, the magic of invading pandnem''s mind suddenly dissipated.

    Sean also converged his own magic, looking at his face full of fear, looking at his pandnem, faint voice.

    "That''s the way it should have been?"

    As if she had finished a trivial and boring job, sheen took the palm back.

    "Bang..."

    Pandnem''s eyes changed as he looked at sheen.

    Become a little timid, a little regretful.

    She did regret it.

    I regret that I should not have come to Wangdu and boztut''s house to contact with this brave man.

    This brave man is totally different from those who were brave in the past. He does not have the spirit that a hero should have. On the contrary, he is like a ruthless executioner.

    Such a guy would be brave, not a demon. Pandnem really didn''t want to believe it.

    Not to mention pandnem, lidas and anima both looked at sheen with strange eyes.

    That look, some complex, and some want to talk and stop.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Sheehan had no consciousness at all. He just felt strange.

    Who knows, lidas and anima, after a moment''s silence, reached out and put one hand on Sheehan''s shoulder.

    "Don''t be so close to the demons in the future. It''s not good for your education."

    "We will often find time to accompany you and have a good chat with you."

    The two peaks of the protoss spoke to sheen in gentle words one after another.

    That look, it is like to see their own baby long crooked, want to teach and scold, but afraid of each other rebellious, can only take good care of him, love him, want to drag him back to the right way, reform.

    "You..."

    Sheen''s mouth twitched, resisting the impulse to draw on the elastic and plump parts of the two goddesses.

    You''re just crooked£¨ ¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    "Don''t you have a question for her?" Sheehan''s tone is extremely bad way: "in the end still ask?"

    "Cough..."

    Lidas and anima coughed, avoided Sheen''s bad eyes and tone, and turned to pandnem.

    Ritas took the lead.

    "Pandnem." Lidas asked bluntly, "I ask you, where is your base camp?"

    This is the most important thing that people want to know at present.

    Pandnem was silent, unwilling to cooperate with the appearance is to show no doubt.

    However, seeing that sheen slowly raised his hand, which was also just a wave of magic, the evil spirit panicked and finally chose to compromise.

    "... we don''t have a base."

    Pandnem was reluctant to speak.

    "No base camp?"

    Sean, lidas and anima were stunned.

    "What do you mean there is no base camp?"

    Anema asked with a frown.

    Pandnem responded with a cold snort.

    "Literally." Pandnem said in a deep voice, "the new [original devil] doesn''t have something like a base camp."

    "Whether it''s evil spirits, or the rebellious Terrans, or even the original demons, they all have their own freedom of action, and there is basically no intersection."

    "All those who join the new [original demons], including me, will talk to Danas through the magic or magic props for communication, and accept Danas'' arrangement and instructions."

    "But apart from that, we don''t have any other intersection. Danas will only appear in front of a few specific people, and no one knows where he is."

    These words made Sean''s brows frown.

    "Is that true?" Lidas couldn''t even accept it, saying, "it''s unbelievable that the terrorist organization that started the world war has no base at all."

    "Yes." "Don''t you all need to cooperate with each other, discuss with each other and draw up policies against the enemy?" anima said

    This problem, in exchange for pandnem''s ridicule.

    "Cooperation? Discussion? " "Do you think it''s possible for us to do that?" pandnem sneered

    The two goddesses stopped talking.

    So is Sean.

    He understood pandnem''s meaning.

    "Our side is full of weird evil spirits, or the guys who dare to betray the Protoss and the protoss for their wild hopes. There are also a group of old demons who regard the Protoss and the protoss as the enemy of life and death, and always want to go back to the time when the three races fought a thousand years ago. How can such a group of families trust each other, cooperate with each other, and discuss with each other?"

    Pandnem did not know whether he was laughing at others or at himself, and said such a thing.

    "The young master didn''t want to put a group of problem children like us together. It''s easy to have problems."

    "Therefore, he readily let us move freely, claiming that as long as we regularly contact him and accept his arrangements and instructions, we can do whatever we want. He will not impose any restrictions, or even help us hide our tracks, so that no one can find us."

    "That is to say, we will all have contact with Danas, but we will not have any contact with each other. It''s all up to the young master to arrange us to the most suitable jobs and positions with his excellent brain, to create chaos in the world, so as to maintain organized activities."

    "Under such circumstances, how can we have something like a base?"

    These words made Sheen''s face become dignified gradually.

    "How can we maintain the operation of such a huge worldwide organization in this way..."

    Anima couldn''t believe her ears.

    "Is that darnasian a monster?"

    Lidas, too, couldn''t believe it.

    Although Sean didn''t say anything, like lidas and anima, he felt the horror of the existence of Danas.

    "So you don''t know where Danas is?"

    Sheehan looks at pandnem.

    "I don''t know." Pandnem said coldly: "I know the whereabouts of some evil gods who have some contact with me. I don''t know any of the others, or even may not know them."

    "... is that true?" Lidas said it again, looking closely at pandnem and saying, "you''re not lying to us, are you?"

    "Yes." Anema was also cautious. She looked at pandnem suspiciously and said, "if it''s you, you should be able to make up this kind of lie, right?"

    Who made pandnem the God of fraud?

    Although the object of her deception is often a certain concept, in order to play the power of power, as the God of fraud, it is not difficult to deceive others.

    It''s just

    "I will only cheat for myself, never for others."

    Pandnem showed disdain.

    Persuasive, but inexplicably high.

    Sean, lidas and anima immediately had an idea at the same time.

    "That''s the trouble."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    Freshmen [original demons] have no base camp, and there is no intersection between them.

    Danas, the demon man, controls the whole free and rambling action of the new born [original demons] by his own power. He controls the people of various forces who are almost incompatible with each other as if they are waving their arms. His own whereabouts become a mystery, and he has no idea where he is.

    Such a situation is undoubtedly very troublesome.

    "Generally speaking, in order to end a battlefield, it is necessary to destroy the enemy''s base camp when the enemy does not voluntarily surrender or seek peace."

    Lidas said in a deep voice.

    "If the new [original devil] really does not have a base camp, but allows everyone to move freely, then we have no option to destroy the enemy, stop the war and restore peace at one stroke."

    Anema''s face was heavy, too.

    "In the present situation, there is no doubt only one way to end the war." Sheehan said in a low voice, "that is to knock down the demon named Danas."

    If we can do this, we will lose Danas, the only leader who meets and unites all people, and the new born [original devil] will naturally be defeated.

    Even if there is no way to stop the war at that time, the traitors of various forces who have not yet been crusaded will make trouble all over the world, but it is only a matter of time before they can be eliminated.

    Although the result of destroying the enemy''s base camp in one fell swoop and ending the war directly is far from satisfactory, it is also the only action that can be taken at present.

    But the problem is

    "The whereabouts of the demon named Danas are far from certain."

    Lidas frowned tightly.

    "Since he says that he can help all the people in his own camp to hide their whereabouts from us, it proves that he has at least the same level of concealment ability as the former leader of the original devil, Hermes?"

    Anema grinned bitterly.

    "That level of unique skills, there are people in the world who have them, and it''s his son?"

    Sheen didn''t really believe in such a coincidence.

    Unique skills are not something that can be inherited. Everyone''s unique skills are unique. Even if the effects are similar, there will be more or less differences in the strength of power and the influence, interference and results that can be caused eventually.

    This rule should be obeyed even by a unified race like the dragon race and the ice girl race. Hermes is the only half demon man in the world. He can''t be a unified race. Naturally, his offspring won''t have unique skills similar to him.

    The unique skills with similar types want to appear in a father and son. Unless they are of the same ethnic group, the probability can not be said to be zero, but it is infinitely close to zero.

    Not to mention, there are still people who can wake up with unique skills, and some people can''t, which further reduces the probability.

    In addition, before Danas, he was a demon who could only create magic by living body, but he was extremely weak and could not even awaken his unique skills. Now Danas has become a complete demon, superior to his father. This result gives sheen reason to believe one thing.

    "That guy should have devoured his father and acquired his strength and unique skills?"

    It''s not impossible.

    Magel, the dragon of demons, was devoured by Hermes in front of sheen.

    After devouring Magel, Hermes became a complete demon man.

    In this case, it is not impossible for Danas, as his blood relative, to devour his father and take away his power through some kind of blood connection.

    Therefore, Danas can become a complete demon man and come to this world.

    In addition, the other side is far more resourceful than Hermes, or Hermes can''t even compare with his brain. It''s no less difficult to find him and attack him when the other side has done everything possible.

    If this situation is not troublesome, what else is troublesome?

    and...

    "The rest of us should forget it. It''s probably the chess piece in Danas''s hand, but the super spirit and the two brave men awakened by the Necromancer''s magic should be around Danas?"

    The existence of the whole four detachment levels, and all of them are demon level, unlike the goddess of life and the goddess of nature, who are at the bottom of the detachment level. Even if the most powerful goddess of fate, lidas, comes out, will he fail?

    "If you want to solve an opponent of this level, you can''t wait until you step into detachment."

    Sean had this conviction.

    In a word, the situation is becoming more and more troublesome.

    With the understanding of the new born [original devil] and Danas as, the leader, the sense of trouble is becoming more and more intense.

    At least, lidas and anima had already shown their annoyance.

    Obviously, they have no choice for the time being.

    Pandnem''s account is not good news for this side.

    "Since there is no base camp, and you don''t know the location of Danas, you should keep the way to contact each other?"

    Lidas made this inquiry to pandnem.

    "Yes, I did."

    Pandnem did not hide it, but simply admitted it.

    Unfortunately, this is not good news either.

    "To keep is to keep, but don''t blame me for not reminding you that it''s impossible for you to find him through this clue." Pandnem snorted and said: "although the young master has sent us the magic props for communication, the use of the magic props is limited. Generally, the magic props will be destroyed after two or three times of use. Even if they are not used, they will be destroyed after a period of time. They only respond to specific magic. Even if you use them, you want to find the young master, It''s almost impossible. "

    Hearing pandnem''s words, Sean and his three felt Danas''s prudence and preparation again.

    "So we don''t even have any harvest?"

    Anima was a little disappointed.

    Lidas didn''t look very good either.

    Pandnem brought all the bad news, none of which was useful.

    Only Sean noticed one thing.

    "You say that you freshmen [original demons] will contact Danas regularly, accept Danas''s arrangement and instructions, and rely on the young master to arrange you to the most suitable jobs and posts?"

    Sheehan raised his eyes and looked at pandnem.

    "Then I ask you, is it your own idea to take Lilith and Rasha away, or the young master''s?"

    Sean asked such a question.

    Pandnem seemed to know what Sheehan was going to ask, and he was dumb for a while.

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Sheehan thought she didn''t want to, so she put her hand on pandnem''s head again.

    "It''s my own idea!" Pandnem trembled and yelled, "I want to take Lilith away myself! That demon prime is just by the way! "

    That''s it.

    The action of taking Lilith is not what Danas told pandnem to do, but pandnem''s own action.

    After all, Danas had been paying close attention to sheen for a long time, and he didn''t know how much Lilith''s dependence on sheen was.

    What''s more, Lilith has already entrusted her real seal to sheen, and sheen already exists as a community of common destiny. It is impossible for her to leave sheen because of her emotion and reason.

    Knowing such a thing, how could Danas do nothing to let pandnem come to contact Lilith and take Lilith away?

    Therefore, this action is all pandnem''s own idea.

    So

    "After the beginning of the war, what did Danas really tell you and arrange for you to do?"

    Sean finally asked a crucial question.

    Lidas and anima were immediately attracted and looked at pandnem together.

    This issue is really important.

    If we can know the answer to this question, we may be able to speculate about Danas'' next action, or some arrangement in secret.

    This is undoubtedly very useful information.

    In this regard, pandnem showed some indescribable look.

    "What? Don''t you want to say it? "

    Sean has run out of patience.

    "... it''s not that I don''t want to say it." Pandnem was silent for a moment and said, "but I don''t know what to say."

    "I don''t know what to say?" "What does that mean?" lidashlian said

    "I mean, I don''t know what those actions are going to do." "The man just asked me to bring the books of the protoss to the human world when I betrayed the Protoss. After blowing up the temple, I gave all the books to him," he said

    Smell speech, three people of Xi en can''t help but froze.

    "Books?"

    All three were a little dismayed.

    "Yes, books." Pandnem seems to be dissatisfied with this, saying: "it''s not only the collection of books in the divine world, but also the man who asked me to take the hidden materials and books of the destroyed forces in the human world to the designated place during the outbreak of the war."

    In more than a month, pandnem has only done such a thing.

    "According to the other evil spirits who have contact with me, they all do the same thing. They either collect the books of various forces, or look for the records and ancient books in the relics."

    "Even if you are not looking for books, you will be sent by the young master to look for something very old."

    "That man seems to be investigating something. He even gave me a sense that he deliberately started a war for this purpose, so that he could have access to the precious ancient objects hidden by various forces."

    "Really, I have no idea what he wants to do."

    Pandenim''s words made lidas and anima look at each other.

    "What on earth does the new devil want to do?"

    "It''s disturbing..."

    The two goddesses both looked uneasy.

    Sheen''s eyes twinkled.

    "Ancient objects..."

    Sheen murmured.

    In his heart, sheen was thinking.

    Will it have something to do with the resurrection demon

    Thanks to the hint of the goddess, Sheehan already knew Danas''s ultimate goal.

    In order to revive the demon king, Danas is still gathering the necessary conditions.

    In this case, is he just trying to find a way to make up the so-called conditions?

    What are the so-called conditions?

    Sean didn''t know that.

    He only knew that what Danas had done would never be in vain.

    Fortunately, Sheehan already knew that there must be one of the necessary conditions for resurrecting the demon king.

    That is

    You have to get the morpheme of the demon king

    Only in this way, the devil can successfully resurrect, right?

    In other words

    Recently, I have to take Rasha with me a lot

    Only in this way can we grasp the initiative a little bit.

    Lidas and anima, who didn''t know what Sheehan was thinking, asked pandnem a few more questions. They didn''t take the evil god down until they couldn''t find any useful information.

    Sean also left the hall and returned to the boztut house.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    Wang Du, aristocratic District, boztute house.

    After a period of buffering, the chaos at the boztuts has subsided.

    Many people have known that the house of the brave had been attacked by the evil spirits of the enemy, and they came to watch it more or less. However, after knowing that the evil spirits had been knocked down by Sheehan, they quietly retreated.

    The common people also learned the news through various channels, and at the same time, they were relieved, and at the same time, they began to talk about it.

    "Did evil spirits invade the house of the brave?"

    "It''s a pity that our brave people can even defeat the demon man and the powerful magic dragon driven by the demon man. It''s nothing to do with a mere evil god."

    "It''s really reassuring to have such a hero in the capital."

    "I hope the brave can end this war as soon as possible."

    "Yes, it''s hard to do business even in the commercial street until the war is over."

    The public''s discussion of this kind of thing filled every corner of the capital with a slightly reassuring atmosphere.

    After learning that the brave can easily win even the invading evil god, no matter who it is, will you feel relieved about it?

    It has to be said that in this period of war which has lasted for thousands of years, there is still a brave man in the world, which has injected support into the hearts of many people.

    It can be said that the existence of Sheehan, a brave man, has become people''s spiritual pillar to some extent. Even in this era of war, people still maintain the hope that the enemy will be defeated as soon as possible and that peace will be restored as soon as possible.

    Maybe it''s the Kingdom''s intention to publicize?

    In order to maintain the morale, so that the people will not lose the hope of survival during the war, such positive propaganda is quite necessary.

    If we want to publicize heroes, boost morale and bring people hope, there is no more suitable person than the brave.

    Therefore, Sean, who was famous after his identity was exposed, became more and more famous during the war, and even his image became extremely great under the deliberate propaganda.

    Sean has not yet known about all this.

    He just went back to boztut''s house and looked at the half ruined boztut''s house with a long sigh.

    At this time, the maids and servants of boztute''s family were cleaning up the ruins of the battlefield, and the Knights of the order were also helping. People could be seen everywhere.

    "It''s enough to arrange six people here, ten people here, and three people here. All the rest will go to the main residence first to repair it."

    Rasha stood in the middle of the crowd, giving instructions to everyone in a calm and flat tone, so that the work was carried out in an extremely orderly way.

    "Ha ~ ~"

    Lilith was next to Rasha, holding her hand, yawning and rubbing her eyes, looking sleepy.

    They are working hard to repair the boztute family.

    "I hope we can sort out some places tonight so that the family doesn''t even have a place to stay."

    Sean murmured to himself.

    But he said to himself, but in exchange for a warm response.

    "Miss Rasha is very capable. The royal palace will send special court magicians to help repair it. It should be sorted out soon and there won''t be any problem."

    Sean was stunned by the sound from behind. She turned around and looked at the past.

    The person who came into his eyes was no other than a girl in armor with a huge shield on her back.

    "There you are, Vivian."

    Sean relaxed.

    "How can I not come back to have a look when I know such a big thing happened at home?" Vivian gave a wry smile and said, "tier, melika and Yulin have just come back. Lumiya came back in a hurry because she was worried about the safety of her sisters. But after confirming that there was nothing wrong at home, she left again and went back to her original work. Only I, who was given a day off by Riley, could stay here."

    "Is it?" Sheen scratched his cheek and sighed, "I''m sorry to worry you."

    "Don''t say that. It''s the intruder who''s wrong, not you." Vivian shook her head, then showed a gentle expression and said, "besides, this is the same place as home for us. We care about things here more than anyone else."

    So Vivian looked at boztute''s house with warm and gentle eyes.

    "It''s a great honor for you to make this your home."

    Sean smiles, and together with Vivian, she looks at the direction of the boztute''s house side by side.

    Under such circumstances, Vivian suddenly laughed.

    "It seems that we haven''t been alone like this for a long time?"

    Vivian said this.

    "Indeed..."

    Sheehan nodded deeply.

    Since I came to Wangdu, all kinds of things around me seem to be rapid development and replacement, and become very frequent and unimaginable.

    "It''s just less than a year, but it feels like a lot of things have happened." Vivian said nostalgically: "I always feel that the adventure life in lamignon was just like what happened yesterday."

    This should be Vivian''s most emotional idea.

    "I think it''s a long time since that time."

    Sheehan had no choice but to show her hand.

    No way. There are too many changes around him, and all kinds of things that he has experienced come one after another, almost without a moment of stagnation. As a result, he feels like he has been through a long time, and can''t be like Vivian. He feels that lamignon''s Day was yesterday.

    In this regard, Vivian is again wry smile.

    "After all, you have experienced much more than me, and you haven''t been in lamigeon for a long time. Unlike us, you have been in lamigeon for several years, and it''s only one year since you came back to Wangdu. Naturally, you feel different."

    With that, Vivian turned her head and looked at Sean.

    "But, to some extent, after knowing that you are a brave man, I can more or less foresee such a situation."

    Vivian''s words, let sheen also looked at her.

    "You expected that?"

    Sean blinked.

    "Yes." Vivian sighed: "after a thousand years, the brave suddenly come again. This situation alone has already told us that many things may happen in the future, and even the world itself may usher in a disaster."

    This statement is really convincing.

    In this era when the demon king has passed away and the brave Don''t need to appear again, the heroes once needed by the world have come again. Those who know how to think of danger in times of peace will feel that what may happen in the future needs the brave to come again.

    Vivian is the one who thinks of danger in times of peace, understands foresight and worries about the world.

    For this reason, Vivian has already made psychological preparations in this respect.

    Even, she will always take care of sheen and do things for her. She has no plan to support the brave, support sheen and prepare for the future.

    "Frankly, we had a private discussion about it when you invited me to live here with tyel and them."

    Vivian revealed a secret that sheen didn''t know.

    "We will stay with you for the purpose of supporting you and helping you from the beginning."

    Smell speech, sheen didn''t speak, just quietly staring at Vivian.

    Vivian went on.

    "But no one would think that we would get used to it, like it and make it our home?"

    "Tyel, melica, lumia, even me, by this time, everyone has taken the family''s affairs as their own."

    "Even Riley complained about me, saying that I went back to Wangdu, but the number of times I went back to lazahad''s house was very few."

    "I feel a little sorry for her and her father, but it also shows how used I am to life here."

    With that, Vivian reaches out her hand and presses it on Sheen''s shoulder.

    "And the person who changed us and connected us is undoubtedly you."

    "Maybe, in the next war, people of our level can''t help you much."

    "But I can assure you that I will protect the capital and the family for you."

    Vivian with a gentle voice, made a strong and powerful guarantee.

    Sean just looked at Vivian in a daze. After a while, she asked a question.

    "Oh, Vivian." Sheehan hesitated and asked, "why do people say you are the patron saint of the kingdom?"

    Vivian''s hand gave a little.

    "Hold... Sorry." Sheehan responded and said, "if you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask."

    However, Vivian shook her head with a smile.

    "You misunderstood." Vivian sighed and said with a smile: "it''s not something that can''t be said to the outside world. It''s better to say that people who know me or the senior leaders of various forces basically know about it. I just don''t know where to start."

    With that, Vivian pondered for a moment and spoke to sheen.

    "By now, you should have known that the goddess of the protoss has the core of existence like Zhenyin. Even if they die, as long as Zhenyin is still there, they can be revived, right?"

    Vivian mentioned such things.

    Sheehan nodded to show that he really knew about it.

    "In that case, it''s easier to say."

    Vivian smiles and immediately opens her mouth like this.

    "Although the seal is still there, even if the goddess dies, she can come back to life, but it will take time."

    "The higher and more powerful the goddess, the longer it will take to revive."

    "Especially for some gods who are in charge of important fields, it is normal that the time required for resurrection is hundreds or thousands of years."

    "But thousands of years ago, the final battle between gods and Demons began, and a goddess died before that battle."

    "Her power is very important to the maintenance of the front."

    "With her, many lives and battlefronts can be maintained, so that the Protoss and the Terran can keep an advantage in front of the powerful demons."

    "Therefore, in order to protect more lives and completely end the war, the goddess transferred her real seal into the human female body before her death, and revived as soon as possible through childbirth."

    "As a result, a human woman who has the power of God but has lost the identity of Goddess appears in this world."

    Hearing this, sheen understood in general.

    "Are you the goddess?"

    Sheen''s voice was startled.

    "Yes."

    Vivian smiles.

    "In the past, I used to be the superior God in the field of the chief guardian."

    "Goddess Vivian, that''s what I used to be."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    "Goddess..."

    Sean looks at Vivian speechless.

    He had no idea that the so-called "Guardian God of the kingdom" actually meant God.

    Wei Wei''an, the superior God in the field of secretary''s protection.

    This gentle and considerate leader of Vivian team, who knows how to take care of people and has been taking care of people, used to be a goddess. Such a thing can shock the world.

    Vivian then looked at the speechless sheen, and he also had a little laugh.

    "Her Highness Roxie knows about it, so does Riley. Tiel knows more or less, but melika and lumia don''t know about it. They didn''t know part of it until recently, and I haven''t explained it to them in particular."

    Vivian showed her usual gentle expression and said so.

    "This time, many goddess of the protoss have come to Wangdu. Many of them and I actually know each other and have been talking about the past with them recently. It''s really memorable."

    There are no negative emotions in Vivian''s tone, only nostalgia and melancholy.

    Obviously, after losing the body of Goddess and becoming a human being, Vivian had little chance to see her fellow race.

    "Have you stayed in the kingdom for thousands of years?"

    Sheen asked Vivian with a wry smile.

    "Yes." Vivian nodded and said: "at the beginning, after I expressed my will to participate in the final battle as a human being, the human woman who was one of the thirteen heroes and the partner of the brave Mithra voluntarily became the mother of me."

    At that time, Vivian suffered a heavy blow and was dying.

    In a short time, the final battle of the three races will begin, and the front line between the Protoss and the Terran also needs her return.

    In view of this, Vivian gave up to continue to survive. After expressing her will, she gave up her life and transferred the real seal into the body of the brave partner who volunteered to be the mother.

    Later, with the power of anima, the goddess of life, Vivian grew very fast in the womb of the human woman, and was born in only one month. Then, the power of anima continued to urge her body to grow to 14 years old.

    So Vivian successfully went to the battlefield before the final battle, and became the commander of the front line of the two tribes.

    It was in that war that Vivian played a great role. Her power of protection did not know how many times she rescued the front that was on the verge of collapse. In the end, she successfully dragged Mithra, the brave man, to unite with omnis, the Supreme God, to fight against the devil.

    With the end of the war, the demons also capitulated. The three major races concluded a peace treaty in the first trilateral talks in history, which ushered in a millennium long peace for Ohm niepertanson.

    As for Vivian, because of the chaos this time, her life form has changed completely. Although Zhenyin has remained and power has also remained, she has lost her goddess body forever. Even if she dies and is resurrected by Zhenyin, she will never be reborn as a Protoss again.

    The three goddesses once said that they were willing to ask the Supreme God omnis to restore Vivian''s goddess body for the sake of such sacrifice.

    Unfortunately, the Supreme God at that time had already entered the Holy Land and fell into eternal sleep.

    Even so, the three goddesses and the goddesses of the protoss still said that they would take Vivian back to the divine world and continue to live in the divine world.

    However, at that time, Mithra, the brave man, was ready to establish a kingdom, and the partner of the brave man who volunteered to become Vivian''s mother died in that war. Vivian decided to inherit her will and help the brave man to establish a kingdom, so as to block the covet of human countries and human forces such as lagnard for the weak Mithra Kingdom at that time.

    So Vivian decided to stay in the kingdom.

    As soon as she stayed, Vivian stayed for a thousand years.

    For thousands of years, Vivian has been helping the kingdom of Mithra and sheltering the kingdom of Mithra.

    Over time, Vivian has been known as the patron saint of the kingdom. Even after thousands of years, her reputation is still strong in the high-level of various forces.

    "Of course, even if I don''t die in battle, I will have the concept of life, old age, illness and death, which is no longer as eternal as before."

    Vivian said.

    "In the past thousand years, I have died many times and revived many times through the real seal. When I was young, I was either adopted by the royal family or by the nobles trusted by the royal family. I have experienced a lot of life."

    This time, Vivian was adopted by lazahad''s family, whom the royal family had always trusted, and then became Riley''s baby.

    This kind of Vivian looks like an adopted daughter of an aristocratic family, and she is also an adventurer with low status. In fact, few of the aristocrats in Wangdu dare to disrespect her.

    If it wasn''t for that, how could she have been able to enter the palace as she wanted, and even take sheen to see Roxie when she first entered the capital?

    You know, at that time, lorsie was still the best treasure to marry in the boudoir. Vivian did not know how many princesses did not want to see him. But he could bring a man in to see her. It shows Vivian''s status and fame.

    Vivian has always been gentle, considerate and respectful to everyone, but in retrospect, as long as she is there, no matter she is noble or royal, she will finally give her regards.

    This is the expression of Vivian''s status and fame.

    "By the way, I forgot to tell you."

    Vivian suddenly remembered something and said something to sheen.

    "Lord lidas and Lord anema have officially commissioned me to take part in the activities of accepting the dwarves."

    Sean was surprised at this.

    "Lidas and anima, please take in the dwarves?"

    Sheen was very surprised.

    "That''s right." Vivian nodded heavily and said: "this time when we go to the dwarves, the Protoss and the kingdom will send strong people to form a large team, but the existence of superclass will not pass. Lord lidas and Anita both think that if I have the past, we can add a reassuring guarantee."

    Although the super existence should not intervene in this action of subduing the dwarves, who knows what traps there are?

    If the Protoss and the Kingdom''s strong are destroyed in one pot, the loss will be great.

    Under such circumstances, the power of Vivian, who has the power to defend a country, even a race and a world, is particularly important.

    With her, even if there is a chance, can protect the Protoss and the living power of the Terran, calmly retreat.

    "Lord lidas and Lord anema had planned to entrust Yulin and melika with my company."

    "But in that kind of underground kingdom, air warfare can be basically eliminated, and the devastating dragon breath may also lead to the danger of collapse. Yulin went there with no hands or feet."

    "Melica''s natural magic doesn''t work much in places like that."

    "So, this time, tiel will go with me. Yulin and melika will stay here. Lumia''s strength is not good. I prefer to leave her here."

    Vivian explained her thoughts to sheen, and the fate of the people in the house for a period of time in the future.

    Sheen didn''t stop it.

    Vivian, they have their own freedom of action, not his subordinates, but his family. As long as they don''t do anything bad, sheen will not stop them.

    Sean is not interested in the dwarf''s acceptance, but it''s an important action in the Protoss and Terran side. Since lidas and anema have both spoken, Vivian is naturally responsible.

    Sheen didn''t worry much about their safety.

    Under the condition that the super detachment level does not intervene, tyer''s strength is enough to protect herself. Besides, Vivian, who can support the front and battlefield alone and protect countless people, even if the action fails, it should be possible to do things without worrying about her life.

    By the way

    "This time, Riley will take the razahads with her, and the one from the elbains is said to come as well."

    Vivian if deep meaning smile, let sheen brow pick.

    "He''s going to join in, too?" Sheen couldn''t help but say: "that tier won''t fight with him?"

    You know, there is still a fight between the two people.

    "No way." Vivian said with a smile: "whether it''s chief alidia or tyer, they are not people who will ignore the overall situation."

    "Is it?" Sheen curled his lips and said, "then you probably don''t know tyel. If she''s stubborn, I can''t even persuade her."

    "Yes." Vivian said with a smile, "but she''s just stubborn. She won''t do anything so irrational."

    The problem is that once it comes to her own affairs and the man''s affairs, the little girl often becomes somewhat irrational.

    Otherwise, how could she have asked herself to go to the imperial capital alone, looking for her own horn, willing to risk her life and still want to challenge alidia even though she knew that she might not be an opponent?

    When it comes to their own safety, the little wife who has never been through the door is always prone to go her own way.

    "I''ll have to talk to her before you leave."

    Sean was quite helpless to make such a sound.

    "That''s fine." Vivian naturally won''t have an opinion and said, "if it''s you, the child will listen to it seriously, won''t he?"

    At this point, Vivian is laughing again.

    "Whether it''s Tyrell or melica, it''s because your life trajectory has changed a lot. I didn''t expect you to take them. It''s really you."

    Vivian''s statement makes sheen feel a little embarrassed.

    no way out.

    Think back to the beginning, just joined the Vivian team, sheen is very hard in front of everyone, he will keep a distance with them, will not be too close to them.

    Who would have thought that now is and one of the two negative distance contact, almost close to the point can no longer be close.

    It''s just a slap in the face!

    Vivian also seems to think of the things at that time, showing a funny expression.

    "Why don''t you take lumiya as well? Although there is nothing special about the child, she is a good girl who works hard and takes good care of her sisters."

    Hearing the speech, Sean''s mouth twitches.

    "I didn''t expect you to be like this, Vivian."

    This sudden matchmaking also flashed Sheen''s waist.

    Vivian blinked her eyes and said this with a rare mischievous smile.

    "Think about it."

    With that, Vivian turned and left.

    Sean scratched his head, but there was no way.

    This former goddess is really great and naughty.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    By the time the night came, the restoration of the boztuts had come to an end.

    Although it has not been completely repaired, the main residence has been sorted out, and several other houses have also been repaired, so that many people in the boztut family can have a place to stay, so that they will not spend the night outside.

    To be able to repair it to this point in less than one day, of course, there is no lack of the help of magic.

    Almost in the evening, Roxie took a group of court magicians with her to help the boztute family repair work.

    Thanks to them, the boztuts were able to repair it in such a short time.

    The point is that Sean doesn''t have to pay yet, which is great.

    "You can also be regarded as helping Wang Du find out a lawless element who is ready to move in secret, and helping the Protoss and the Terran get rid of a dangerous evil god. The kingdom does not dare to accept your money."

    Roxie said it rather unkindly.

    From lidas and anima, Rosie had learned the whole story.

    So she had information about pandnem''s invasion of the boztuts.

    When she saw that there was nothing wrong with the boztut family, Sean had no problem at all, and that she was still hanging around, Roxie was relieved.

    Therefore, after bringing the court magicians to help the boztut family repair work and chatting with sheen for several times, to ease the feeling of missing and worry, Rosie left without a stop.

    "It seems that the girl is really busy."

    Sean had to look at Roxie, who came and went in a hurry. She was quite moved.

    At this time, sheen would think, is there anything she can do to help her relax?

    But Sean didn''t mention it in more than a month, but she was rejected by Roxie.

    "In fact, it''s all written work and handover work. Then there are meetings, negotiations and orders for the arrangement between the Kingdom and the protoss to be carried out by the people below. Even if you help me, I still have a lot of work to do. Maybe because you are not familiar with these relations, I have to worry about it for you, and it''s even more troublesome in the end."

    The royal highness of the princess did not conceal his feelings of being troubled. He called for a resistance to Sheen''s thoughtfulness.

    So, sheen also decided to let go and let the girl do her own work.

    In the evening, the people who went out began to come back one after another.

    Tyer came home with the strong men who had become the foreign army and smelled of blood. There was a sense of danger everywhere. In addition, the people who were in the foreign army were basically criminals that Sean had brought out from the underground prison of the palace. This sense of hostility was even stronger and people could not help but give up.

    Melika is riding on the dragon of Yulin back, two people are no change, just a little dusty feeling, it seems that there is not much trouble.

    As soon as lumia came back, she ran back to her sisters.

    As for Vivian, she didn''t go out again today. Together with Rasha, she welcomed the girls who came back and prepared a big dinner for them.

    It was not until this time that there was a trace of smoke and fire in the boztute family, presenting a warm and lively scene.

    Even Lilith stuck to sheen for a day. Today, she interrupted Rasha''s work and played with sheen.

    Of course, at the dinner table, people asked Sean again and knew what happened today.

    Only sheen, Rasha and Lilith discovered her existence when they learned that there was a limit level evil spirit invading in quietly. Some people were scared, others were angry.

    "If I were at home, how could the evil spirits of sneaking in and out here?"

    Yulin is the one who is resentful.

    "Extreme evil god..."

    Tiel murmured, too, with a cold face.

    "Fortunately, nothing happened to everyone."

    Melica''s the one who''s scared.

    "I... my sisters are OK, just a little bit scared. It''s great."

    Lumia also patted herself on the chest.

    The public then aimed at this matter, has given conforms to own style reaction.

    "Well, it''s OK."

    Wei Wei An has been in the warm sound of appease people, let people finally put down this matter.

    However, later on, there were some disputes.

    It is mainly because of today''s events that Yulin and tyer have made some propositions.

    "From tomorrow on, I''d better stay at home, or some dogs and cats can break in. I can''t stand it."

    You Lin said so strongly.

    The Dragon girl seems to regard this place as her own territory. No doubt, she is the one who is most upset about someone''s intrusion into the boztut family.

    Since returning to the boztut family, Yulin has been instilled various concepts by sheen intentionally or unintentionally, so that she can manage the boztut family for sheen in the future.

    You Lin''s learning ability is also very high. She also learns the skills of family management very fast. It seems that she has been completely enlightened after becoming a human. Her mind is making rapid progress. She has a feeling of becoming a strong woman and a bully.

    From this kind of you Lin, you can''t see the image of Han PI long in the past at all.

    Violence alone, this little mother dragon seems to have never changed her appearance. Now that she is more and more attached to her family, she knows what happened in her family. She looks like a grumpy old sister.

    Different from Yulin, tier is not so irritable, but her words are almost the same.

    "I don''t want some dirty things to get in the way of my eyes. I''d better arrange some powerful people at home to guard in shifts."

    That''s what tiel said.

    If it wasn''t for fighting and refining demons outside, she would stay at home.

    Even so, tier was very indifferent to the invasion of some people who didn''t open their eyes, and even showed a little murderous.

    This let Xi en all see of a Leng Leng of, make one side of Wei Wei An gather to come over.

    "Besides Yulin, the person who values this family most is probably tyer. After all, she has no family."

    Vivian''s words left sheen speechless.

    It''s true that tyel has no home.

    In other words, she has a home, but she won''t go back to that home, and she doesn''t want to go back.

    There were not only people she didn''t want to see, but also painful memories.

    Tier suffered a lot there for the first half of her life, so it was impossible to regard it as her home.

    On the other hand, not only is there one of the few people that tyer cares about most, but she gives all her body and mind to the master of the family.

    That being the case, this is the only home, the only shelter and the only important place for tiel.

    It''s not surprising that she would show as much resentment as Yulin.

    It''s just that both of them have been rejected.

    The first one to be denied is tyel.

    "It''s time for the kingdom to be short of manpower. The rest of the nobles have also sent out the most elite knights to guard the front outside the capital. If you leave some of the strong at home, no matter whether it will cause problems or not, the rest of the nobles will be dissatisfied?"

    Vivian said so to tyer.

    ¡°......¡±

    Tyel was silent.

    Then, Yulin was persuaded.

    "Melika still needs your mobility. With you and her, she can patrol around Wangdu as quickly as possible, and destroy the menacing demon cubs in time. If you stay at home and use melika''s strength, you can''t carry out this work at all."

    Vivian points out the problem and makes Yulin puff up her cheek.

    Seeing this, melica spoke quickly.

    "Most... Recently, the number of demons'' larvae has become less and less. It is estimated that the larvae around have been eliminated. Even if Miss Yulin is not here, it should be OK."

    Melica helped Yulin.

    "This..."

    This time, on the contrary, Vivian had nothing to say.

    If so, Yulin can really stay at home.

    As a strong man at the extreme level, and also the strongest dragon under the superleap level, it''s too overqualified to let you Lin, like others, always guard the front outside and eliminate some miscellaneous fish.

    Next, the most important thing for the kingdom is to recover the dwarves.

    However, this action, Youlin is limited, will not go out.

    In this way, Yulin can be free next.

    Melika, too, can stay at home.

    In this case

    Seeing that Vivian has signs of loosening her mouth, you Lin''s face brightens in front of her and her smile opens.

    In fact, she has long been bored with going out and flying around every day to eliminate those stereotyped young demons.

    If you change the past, you Lin may want to go out and kill every day, abuse little monsters, and show her majesty as the king of demons.

    After being transformed, although you Lin is still violent, she has no interest in bullying the weak.

    As a result, Yulin prefers to sleep in the courtyard rather than go out every day.

    Of course, it''s a dragon like gesture.

    Sheen helped you to prepare a room, but somehow, the Dragon girl didn''t like to stay in the room to sleep. Instead, she liked to sleep on her stomach in the courtyard.

    I say so

    "I''m so powerful and domineering. Of course I have to live in a spacious place. How can I be bound by that narrow space?"

    I''ve said that in front of Sheehan with a high air.

    At that time, Sheehan did.

    "There is a kind of place where you also change clothes in a spacious place."

    As soon as this sentence came out, a dragon immediately had the idea of killing its master, and its sharp little tiger teeth were exposed, so it almost didn''t nibble on Sheen''s head.

    To sum up, Yulin and melika don''t need to go out again in the next period of time, and they are completely idle.

    Seeing this situation, tyer no longer mentioned the matter of providing guards for the residence.

    Vivian takes the opportunity to talk about the dwarves with tyer and tells tyer that she wants to take her to the kingdom of the dwarves.

    Without any hesitation, tier nodded and agreed.

    "I''m tired of killing refining demons all the time. Let''s kill dwarves next."

    The girl said such dangerous words.

    Sheen is really worried about whether the girl will be fighting all the time, eventually leading to mental problems.

    He doesn''t want his little wife to become a ruthless killer.

    So Sean decided on the spot.

    "It''s time to get rid of her anger tonight."

    There is no doubt that to achieve such an achievement, you have to consume your own labor, physical strength and energy.

    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    Late at night.

    Sean goes to the bath under Rasha''s service.

    Lilith had been brought in by Rasha to wash, and now she was completely asleep. Rasha brought her back to the room.

    But sheen didn''t feel lonely at all.

    After all, his friends also came to the bath on time today, and Sean together, into the water.

    No, it''s not just tyer. Melica and Yulin are here.

    It seems that the two men were brought by tyer, and they didn''t know that sheen was in. After sheen had been in for a while, they followed tyer and came in from the outside.

    Of course, both of them, like tyer, are just like the bad posture of their birth.

    And different from the calm face of tiyer, the two people are staring at Sean, also be surprised to see Sean, half a day later, they have opened their mouths and screamed.

    "Stupid... Stupid master...!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"

    The two girls cried and squatted down with red face and red ears.

    But how to say?

    "... your posture is worse, isn''t it?"

    Sean''s mouth twitched, but she couldn''t make a sound.

    Hearing Sheen''s voice, Yulin and melika trembled, not knowing whether they were angry or ashamed.

    Melica should be ashamed, right?

    This girl is not likely to be angry with sheen, and she is all Sheen''s people inside and outside. When she is seen like this, she won''t be angry. It''s just her character. Up to now, she still feels shy.

    As for Yulin, it''s hard to say.

    "You... You stupid master! Stupid master

    While yelling, you Lin spread a pair of Dragon Wings with a red face to cover her delicate body.

    That reaction, I have to say, is quite fresh.

    Sheen unconsciously expressed emotion.

    "So you''ve learned to be shy?"

    This dragon girl is more and more like a human girl.

    "Don''t... Don''t stare at me... Mr. sheen...!"

    Melika was almost crying with shame.

    This reaction is not new, but no matter how many times, Sean finds it interesting.

    Just after the two girls fell into shyness and were completely at a loss for a moment, tyer''s quiet voice came into their ears.

    "Come in quickly. If you don''t want to be seen, just soak in the water."

    Tier''s excessively calm tone made Yulin and melika react.

    "I... I said! Why are you so calm...! "

    You Lin so called, and quickly into the water, soak in the water.

    "Wuwu..."

    Melika also quickly into the water, holding the body of squatting in the water, only half of the head floating on the water, blowing can break the cheek is still full of blush.

    In this way, today is not only Tier, but also Yulin and melika have become Sean''s friends.

    A line of four people soak together in the same bath, although the bath is big, but also let the air filled with a burst of unnatural atmosphere.

    It''s mainly Yulin and melika. They are always shy and dare not speak. Occasionally, when they catch a glimpse of Sheen''s chest exposed in the water vapor, they will blush and hurry. Don''t look over their heads. They look like they are dying of shame and indignation.

    Sheen was a little embarrassed, too.

    Although it''s right to feast your eyes, it''s the first time for him to soak in the water with so many girls.

    ... no, when he was in the magic pool, the demons went in with him, right?

    Unfortunately, the experience of that time does not apply to the present.

    Of course, sheen soon adjusted, smiling at Yulin and melica.

    "Don''t be shy. I haven''t seen your master and husband before."

    Sean said something very humble.

    "Stupid master! Stupid master! Stupid master

    Youlin immediately scolds sheen with her own unique baby voice, and splashes water on sheen at the same time. It doesn''t make people feel fierce, but it makes people feel lovely.

    "Don''t... Don''t say it! Mr. Sheehan

    Melika''s eyes are full of steam.

    Although this fairy girl didn''t take a bath with sheen, and even spent her first time in the hot spring, no matter how many times, she would still feel shy about it, not to mention that there are others present now. She didn''t run away, which is a bit irrational.

    It can only be said that he is really a spirit famous for his purity and holiness. This reaction is extremely nice.

    By this time, Yulin''s spearhead had turned to tyer.

    "I said," did you mean it? " You Lin said angrily: "do you know the stupid master is here and invite us in?"

    It seems that Yulin and melika will come in. They are all invited by tiel.

    In the mansion, all the girls knew that this time point was basically the time when Sean was in the bath. No one would come in at this time except Tyrell. Only Lilith would break in occasionally.

    Yulin and melika knew that this time was not the time to take a bath. Recently, sheen often went to the palace and sometimes didn''t come back in the middle of the night. Recently, Yulin and melika often came back very late because they had to go out to kill the young demons. As time goes by, they lost their scruples.

    Under such circumstances, when tyer invites them in again, Yulin and melika will surely think that sheen is out and doesn''t have a bath at this time.

    Who ever thought that both of them were in the way of tyer.

    There was no trace of guilt at all.

    Even, she still a face calm voice.

    "It''s you who say you want to find Sean and ask him if he has any tasks in the next period of time and whether he will stay at home with you."

    That is to say, did tyer just bring them here because of the words of Yulin and melica?

    ... well done!

    Sheen silently praised her little wife in her heart.

    "You..."

    On the other hand, Yulin and melika are totally stupid because of the powerful theory of Tyrell.

    What kind of logical thinking is needed to lead to such an answer?

    Don''t you have shame?

    No, it''s like this guy doesn''t have the appearance?

    Then you can''t drag us into the water!

    Yulin has been thinking about whether to find a chance to duel with tyer.

    Melika didn''t know how to react at all, so she just sat there in silence and continued to blush.

    Really... So shy (* ¦Ø£Ü*) At this time, Sheehan just put away his aboveboard gaze.

    Well, he''s seen it.

    Yulin > melica > tyer.

    What is the meaning of this ranking, understand, do not understand I have no way, even give you a little red flower and good student certificate.

    What do you understand?

    What else does LSP want? Face the wall and think about the past!

    Especially those who understand the second, to reflect on their own.

    But sheen was surprised.

    "I didn''t expect that you usually don''t show mountains and water, but also with a baby voice. As a result, you are quietly dominating. I''d like to call you the strongest, your master!"

    Sheen gave Yulin a thumbs up.

    This girl, usually really did not see, is actually a king.

    Even Vivian, who looks the best, can''t compare with this little dragon girl?

    Among the people sheen knew, only Ayi, schaffne and Sophie, the fairy queen, were able to beat her and keep pace with Roxie and ninne.

    And the Dragon Girl''s figure is smaller than that of Roxie and ninen. They are about one head shorter than AI Yi.

    The contrast is hard to describe.

    If sheen hadn''t seen the supernatural posture of his royal highness, this childlike and violent little dragon girl would definitely be the object of his five finger skill training.

    It''s just

    "Ha? Of course I''m the best, right? Stupid master

    I didn''t seem to understand the deep meaning of Hearn''s words. I grinned at Hearn and tried to bite him, but my ears were still red.

    "Yes, yes." Sheen would not explain to her, so as to avoid the violent girl''s quick eyes. After she spread out her hand, she immediately changed the topic and asked, "by the way, you''re looking for me to ask me what I have scheduled next, right?"

    Sheehan didn''t give the girls a chance to reply, but directly told her next journey.

    "I''m going to the land of the elves. I won''t stay at home."

    This sentence, very smoothly attracted the attention of girls.

    "The land of the elves?"

    Tiel looks at Sean.

    "Is Mr. sheen going to the land of the elves?"

    The elf, melika, was even more shy. She quickly raised her head and asked.

    "Why go to the land of elves?"

    Yulin was still sulking, flapping the water like a vent.

    "Well, there''s something I want to ask Sophie, nadura and the goddess of justice." Sheehan didn''t make it very clear. He looked directly at Yulin and melica and asked, "are you going with me?"

    This question, let meilika first move and hesitated.

    "I... I want to go, but her royal highness and goddess nadura don''t seem to want me too much."

    Melika was a little sullen.

    Naturally, this elf girl has been worried about the situation of the ELF''s hometown. Originally, she had to go back to the ELF''s hometown with Sophie and nadura, but because of Sophie and nadura''s strategy, she could only stay in the king''s capital.

    Sheen didn''t like it.

    "I''m here. What''s the matter? I can take you to escape easily." Sheehan said to melika, "if you want to go, just say it. I''ll explain it to Sophie and nadura."

    "Is this... This good?" In her eyes, melica''s color of emotion is even stronger, but her always obedient character makes her a little nervous.

    See this, sheen on the spot.

    "That''s settled." When Sheehan made such a decision, he reached out and tried to reach out to melica, saying, "if you don''t want to be honest and obedient, I will force you to obey your husband."

    "I''ll go! You will be obedient Melica quickly surrendered, her face turned from uneasiness to panic.

    Pure as melica, she has been used to Sheehan''s slightly shameless style. She knows what will happen if she doesn''t obey.

    If only she and sheen were here, melika would blush and obey him.

    But there are two more people here!

    If all kinds of things have been done, melika will definitely die of real shame and indignation.

    As a result, melika can only yield to the dignity (shameless behavior) of the head of the Hearn family.

    "And you?"

    Sheehan turns to Yulin.

    "Don''t turn around, stupid master." Yulin splashed a handful of water on sheen again, snorted coldly, and muttered, "if I don''t go, I don''t know when you stupid master will be able to get to the land of elves."

    Obviously, Yulin is very conscious of being a mount.

    The only problem is

    "What about the family?"

    Yulin was depressed.

    You know, at dinner time, she had already decided to stay at the boztut house for the next period of time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    Sheen naturally saw Yulin''s depression.

    He thought about it and finally spoke.

    "Anyway, Vivian is going to take tyer to recover the dwarves, and I''ll take Rasha and Lilith. At that time, only lumia will be left at home. Please take good care of her. There should be no problem."

    The people who will invade the boztuts are probably coming for Sean and other people.

    If Sean and others left boztut''s house, there would be only a group of knights, servants and maids in the house except lumia.

    Under such circumstances, if someone didn''t deliberately want to disgust themselves, deliberately annoy themselves, deliberately want to vent, then the boztuts should not have any problems.

    The rest of lumia is also the most ordinary Orc girl among the people. Few people come to her.

    So

    "We''ll all go, and only lumia will be left, but maybe nothing will happen."

    Sean thinks so.

    "What''s more, there are few people like pandenim who are good at deception and concealment. With lidas and anima in the capital, it''s hard for the enemy to invade quietly."

    Although lidas and anima are not like nadura, who can incarnate nature and monitor the whole city and even the whole world, their power is also infinite.

    Lidas has the most omnipotent power of fate. She can do most of the things in the world except those related to the devil and the Supreme God.

    Anima''s life power is also a strong sense of all kinds of life in the world. As long as she is not restrained by anything, she can be aware of the entry and exit of all people in the capital by virtue of her keen sense of the breath of life.

    In this way, there are only a few people who can invade the capital like pandnem and have not been found.

    And pandnem has fallen into a trap, and then there will probably be no more unsophisticated guys to break in.

    in summary...

    "There should be no problem for us to leave Wangdu, right?"

    Well, Sean''s tone is not very firm either.

    After all, at this point, all kinds of demons and ghosts are likely to appear. It''s really hard to say whether lidas and anema can cope with all the situations just by staying in the capital.

    They are strong, but they are not the Supreme God.

    And even the Almighty supreme God has the devil as his natural enemy. Who can guarantee that there will be no accident in this world?

    Even the most powerful devil, don''t you have the same killer?

    Everything in the world is like this. Nothing is absolute.

    However, it''s not a matter to always tie one''s hands and feet.

    Lidas and anima are thinking about this and that, orcs and dwarves, but they have to save that and accept this. That''s why the traitors of the orcs can''t be eradicated by themselves. The traitors of the dwarves have to be solved by others, and they can only sit in the king''s capital.

    Look at Danas, a rising star. Now people are flying. The troubles they create in this world can be easily recorded in history. They are more feared than the goddesses who have lived in the world for tens of thousands of years.

    Maybe this is the villain.

    It''s easier to make trouble than to put it to rest. As the order keepers in the world, lidas and anema really worked hard.

    Sheen understands them, but doesn''t intend to be like them.

    He has something he really wants to do.

    Therefore, as long as it is not a big problem for Protoss and Terrans, he will do whatever he wants.

    "All in all, that''s what happened." Sheehan spread out her hand and said to Yulin, "are you going or not? If you really don''t want to go, just stay! "

    Although, without Yulin, I would have to take all the people all the way in an instant. I think it would be very troublesome. I can slow down and arrive slowly, but I can''t bear it.

    Fortunately, Yulin pursed her lips and gave the answer.

    "I''ll go!"

    Obviously, the little dragon girl didn''t want to keep a home where sheen was not there and the rest of the people were not.

    "That''s the decision."

    Sean made the decision on the spot.

    "Tomorrow I''ll go and say hello to Rosie, and then we''ll go to the land of elves."

    This time, they were accompanied by Yulin, melika, Rasha and Lilith.

    This person, and the last time he went to the land of elves to participate in the peace sacrifice, was just one Roxie away.

    But this time, Roxie can''t go.

    Her royal highness is so busy now that it is impossible for her to go all the way to the fairies village on her own.

    Sean felt that he could see the loveless expression of Roxie tomorrow.

    "I don''t want to work! I want to play

    The cry of the fishing princess seemed to be nearby.

    Sheen smiles, then remembers something, and turns to the quiet tyer.

    "When you go with Vivian to recover the dwarves, you must remember to be more restrained and don''t mess about."

    Sean has a point.

    Tiel raised her eyes and looked at sheen.

    "You mean the man thing?"

    As always, the girl is straightforward and to the point, and her words are not a bit of muddle.

    Vivian has already told tyer about alidia, and tyer already knows that her father will come with her in this operation.

    Sheehan did not hide his worries.

    "I''m afraid that you will fight with that man on the way, which will lead to bad things."

    Sheen was outspoken.

    There''s no point in beating around the Bush for Tyrell.

    Therefore, Sheehan chose to talk about his worries directly.

    Tier was silent for a while, then spoke faintly.

    "Don''t worry, even if I am in this special period, I won''t mess around."

    Tiel gave that assurance.

    "Is it?"

    Sean let go a little.

    Tiel was a little noncommittal.

    "I definitely need to solve the problem with him, but I don''t want to mix it with other complicated things." Tier light way: "one day, I will have an end with him, now is not the time."

    It''s reassuring to say that.

    This girl is just easy to go her own way, but she is not a person who will turn back and make a promise casually.

    Since she said so, she would not go to alidia''s trouble.

    This is one of the characteristics of this girl named tyer.

    "That''s good."

    Sean nodded, completely relieved.

    however...

    "Vivian said that after we set out, before we arrive at the dwarf Kingdom, we will join the people of the Laguna Empire, and then we will work with them."

    Tiel looks at Sean.

    "What do you want me to bring to you, your majesty or your highness?"

    Tier''s words remind Sean of havis and capeline.

    After thinking about it, sheen sighed and said something to tyer.

    "Then help me tell them to be careful. As long as they are still there, the empire can be recovered."

    It must be very painful for the brothers and sisters to watch the country they have been guarding fall?

    Even if the two are very strong type, has been supporting to now, should have been tired.

    Sean could imagine how they were feeling at the moment.

    So, it''s very rare for him to ask DIYer to bring some words for him.

    "I hope they can be more open-minded, cheer up and come back here with you."

    Sean is looking forward to it.

    "I see." Tiel nodded indifferently and said, "I''ll tell them for you."

    With that, tyer turned over and sat down on sheen.

    "Tieh..."

    Sheen was stunned. As soon as she wanted to call out tyer''s name, her mouth was blocked by her tiny lips.

    The two began to make out in the bath.

    "... alas?"

    "Alas?"

    Yulin and melika were still listening to the conversation, watching sheen and tyer suddenly start to make out with each other. They were stunned, and their faces were filled with blank.

    After a while, they reacted.

    Two delicate pretty faces, instantly red.

    "You... What are you doing all of a sudden...!"

    "Tiel...!"

    Yulin yells in a panic, and melika screams at a loss.

    Sean reacted to their voices, but was held down by tyer, and had to be completely captured by the sweet taste.

    And tiel naturally turns a blind eye to the exclamations of Yulin and melica.

    She''s just doing what she usually does. There''s no outsider here. Why worry?

    Not to mention, Sean will leave tomorrow, and she will go on a mission with Vivian to fight in the dwarf kingdom.

    Usually, she is calm and awe inspiring, but at this time, as a girl, she naturally still wants to seek the temperature of her lover.

    Seeing that sheen and tyer are getting ready to perform martial arts, Yulin and melika can''t help but stand up from the water.

    "You... You remember!"

    You Lin unfolds a pair of dragon wings and flies out as if escaping.

    "I''m... I''m out, too!"

    Meilika is more flustered want to escape, but soon was a magic to absorb, in a cry of surprise, was dragged to the rear.

    No doubt Sean was the initiator.

    Anyway, things are like this, one is to eat, two are to eat, why not?

    ......

    The next day.

    After breakfast and telling Vivian and lumie that they are going to the land of elves, sheen moves into the palace and goes to Roxie''s bedroom.

    By this time, Roxie had just come back. She was tired and ready to go to sleep.

    Knowing that sheen was ready to take melejia and others to the elves'' hometown, her Royal Highness''s response was as envious as Shane thought.

    "Why do I have to work hard here, but you can still run around during the war?"

    Roxie almost doubted life.

    In my plan, I should get married soon. I won''t be busy all day as before, right?

    What happened?

    What''s the matter with the animal like life?

    What should we do about fishing?

    Where is the leisurely and unrestrained future life?

    Thinking about it, Roxie wanted to cry.

    But she gave sheen advice.

    "Don''t be too ostentatious. If the enemy knows your whereabouts and holds your position, they are likely to design some traps."

    Generally speaking, the girl is very concerned about the safety of her dog.

    "I know."

    Sean nodded to show that he had a sense of propriety.

    After that, the two were gentle for a while before they separated.

    Soon after, sheen and his party left the capital quietly.

    No one found out.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    The forest of Tagore.

    Today, like the rest of the human world, the biggest demon forest in the human world has become chaotic.

    "Roar..."

    "Ga..."

    A little roaring and howling sound sounded from time to time in the huge forest. People can''t tell whether the sound came from the demons in the ancient demons forest or from the monsters invading from the outside world.

    Nowadays, there are no longer only demons wandering in the forest of Tagore. There are also a large number of demons and young demons that appear from time to time. Like another force that confronts the demons in the forest, they are wandering in it.

    And every time there are demons and Demons encounter, they will roar at each other and rush to each other and start fighting.

    Such fighting will appear in the forest of Tagore all the time, making the daily life of the world''s largest magic forest extremely bloody and violent.

    That is to say, this may not have any impact on the jungle law of Tagore''s forest.

    This is the world of the jungle. Even if there is no demon refining and demon cubs, the demons here will fight each other, hunt each other, hunt each other and compete for territory. Either you eat me or I eat you.

    From this point of view, the emergence of demons and demon cubs is just bringing new entrants to the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle of the jungle.

    Of course, the arrival of the demons and the young demons really changed the ecology of Tagore''s forest.

    This may not change in a short period of time. Once the time goes on, the ecological chain in Tagore''s forest will change greatly.

    By then, Tagore''s forest may be destroyed.

    Fortunately, that''s something to come.

    For the moment, Tagore''s forest is still repeating the jungle life of the jungle as usual, and it has not changed much.

    The only difference is that in this forest of Tagore, there are not only demons and young demons.

    "Master, look down."

    When Sheehan, together with Rasha, Lilith and melika, rides the huge black dragon and flies into Tagore''s forest, Yulin suddenly seems to find something and makes a sound that sounds directly in her mind.

    "That''s..."

    Sheehan lowered his head subconsciously, looked down at the forest, and then narrowed his eyes.

    "That''s... The dead...!"

    Melika also looked down and screamed.

    "... and magic life."

    Rasha also looked at the bottom, and then spoke calmly.

    Take a closer look, in the forest of Tagore below, below the forest tree sea, there are demons and demons.

    It''s the army of the dead and the Legion of magical life.

    "Ho..."

    "Ho..."

    One by one, just like zombies or zombies, rotten all over, the dilapidated dead swayed their bodies and moved very slowly in the forest, so that they were filled with death.

    A group of people in black robes also ran in the woods, some with the Legion of the dead, some with a certain direction, like ghosts in the night.

    "The dead and the magical life..."

    Sean whispered.

    He knew that outside the Kingdom and in all parts of the human world, in addition to refining demons and demon cubs, there was indeed an army of the dead and an army of magical life raging.

    The number of them is comparable to the demon refining army and the young demon Legion that once attacked all forces and cities in the whole human world.

    Their threat is not under the cultivation of demons and the juveniles of demons. There are also countless Terran forces and human cities in their hands.

    They are different from the demons and the young demons. They are not the fighting power left behind by the original demons, but after the establishment of the new born original demons, they are released by the new born original demons'' rulers to invade the human world and set off a war.

    Many people, including sheen, know that these two are from the two most important leaders in the new born [original demons].

    "The army of the dead must have been created and awakened by the owner of the spirit?"

    "The Legion of magical life must have come from Danas."

    The former is a necromancer, or a super level necromancer. Under the condition that even the goods like the high priest have set up an army of necromancers that can fight in the mainland, it is conceivable that this super level necromancer can create such a huge army of Necromancers.

    The latter is good at creating magic by living body, and his attainments in creating magic by living body are unparalleled. As long as the material is enough, magic life can be produced as much as the other party wants.

    Therefore, these two people can be said to be the central figures of the whole new born [original demons], not only the core of the new born [original demons], but also the main reason for the new born [original demons] to have the advantage in this war.

    Because of Sheehan, the Kingdom has not yet been invaded by the army of the dead and the Legion of magical life. Only the demons and the young demons who are not conducive to control are wantonly destroyed.

    But Tagore''s forest is different here.

    This place is obviously under the care of the newborn [original demons]. In addition to the demons and the young demons fighting with endless demons in the forest, there are also the army of the dead and the Legion of magical life here.

    It is easy to guess who and where they are targeting.

    "It seems that Xinsheng [the original devil] is not going to let go of the land of elves."

    Sean said that.

    "Are they the enemies of the Elven land?"

    Melly clamped the stick of nature tightly in her hand, and her eyes were filled with anger that she didn''t usually have when she looked at the dead and the magic life below.

    Those are the enemies who intend to harm her people and persecute her hometown.

    Even melika, in the face of these existence, will not have a good temper.

    Rasha is also dispassionate.

    "The Necromancers basically have no will, just like the demons and the young demons, they will only attack the existence outside themselves regardless of the enemy and ourselves, and regard all the life around them as the enemy."

    "Look at the appearance of these dead souls, they don''t seem to be aimlessly attacking everywhere, but they are very targeted and even orderly gathering in one direction."

    "If there is no wrong guess, it should be those magical life in command of the dead, consciously let the dead attack a specific object."

    This is the relationship between the army of the dead and the Legion of magical life.

    One side was instructed.

    One side is responsible for instructions.

    This scale of action greatly reduces the uncontrollability of the dead.

    "I''m afraid the people who made them built the system in the beginning."

    Sheehan guessed.

    "Do you want to get rid of them?"

    You Lin looks at the eyes below, eager to try. She seems to want to take a long breath to spray down and burn those dead souls and magic life to ashes.

    "Well..."

    Sean just wanted to say what he thought, but he found that he had been dragged around the corner of his coat a few times.

    Only see, Lillis holding Sheen''s clothes, while a small force of small pull, while pointing to a direction.

    Seeing this, sheen was stunned at first, and then realized what Lilith meant.

    "What''s going on over there?"

    Sean asked Lilith with a raised eyebrow.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    Lilith immediately nodded, affirming Sheen''s statement.

    "Is it...!"

    Melika seemed to think of something. Her face changed and she became anxious.

    Seeing melica''s performance, Sheehan didn''t hesitate and gave the order directly.

    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."

    With Sheen''s instructions, Yulin, who incarnates as black dragon, gives a low roar, then incites her wings and flies away in the direction Lilith points out.

    Along the way, countless demons and Demons roar in company, let the atmosphere gradually become sinister.

    ......

    At the same time, in one corner of Tagore''s forest, a group of elves appeared here.

    As they ran through the forest, they seemed to be protecting something and were running away in a hurry.

    The leader was Carol.

    No, it''s not just Carol. Janum''s here, too.

    "Come on! Faster

    Carol''s face was anxious and yelled at everyone.

    "Old... Teacher...!"

    Janum was out of breath.

    In janum''s arms, a package like thing was tightly held by him.

    It seems that this is what the elves are escorting, which makes them look a little embarrassed and hasty.

    "Here it is

    At a certain moment, Carol noticed a sound. She turned around and drew out her staff and gave a loud warning.

    The rest of the Elves were about to react when howls came from behind them.

    "Ho ho!"

    "GAW

    In the ferocious howl, the rotten and tattered dead spirits, like agile spiders and apes, either climb the trees or climb the ground at a high speed, catching up with Carol and others with the smell of putrefaction.

    Behind these dead souls, several magical lives followed closely, and gave orders as if they were not in a hurry.

    "Catch up!"

    "Stop them!"

    "Grab what''s in the arms of that elf!"

    The black robed magic lives gave cruel instructions, which made the dead appear more ferocious.

    So, the dead came from behind, roaring, rushing, jumping and pouncing on a group of fairy girls.

    "No way!"

    Carol, who runs in the front, is the farthest away from the dead, but she is the first one to react. She immediately waves her wand and releases her magic.

    "Boom!"

    A wall of fire immediately rose from the ground and stopped in front of a crowd of screaming elves and magicians.

    The ferocious dead rushed into the wall of fire one by one, and were ignited all at once. They turned into firemen, howling like ghosts while struggling to attack.

    But at this time, the rest of the elves and magicians also raised their wands and released their magic.

    All of a sudden, ice and snow in the air, lightning in the forest flying, there are storms and whirlpool like eddy in the rolling, will be one by one to stop the dead.

    "Jerome!"

    Carol held up her wand, releasing her magic and shouting to janum, who was holding the package.

    "You go first! Take things back to the land of the elves

    Hearing this, Jerome was shocked.

    "I... I don''t want it!"

    Janum shook his head desperately.

    She didn''t want to go back alone, and she didn''t want to leave everyone behind and run away by herself.

    But Carol scolded her.

    "Too many enemies! We can''t stop it for long! "

    It means that if janum doesn''t leave, everyone present will probably not be able to leave.

    "But... But...!"

    Janum''s face was struggling, and tears were running down his painful eyes.

    "Be obedient Carol yelled, "bring it back! This is the task given to us by her majesty and goddess nadura! "

    Under Carol''s loud rebuke, janum could only shed tears while retreating.

    At last, janum gritted his teeth, turned around and left quickly.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    "Stop that elf!"

    "Don''t let her run away!"

    "Catch up!"

    Jerome''s departure, all of a sudden stimulated the command of the dead magic life, let them make some anxious voice.

    "Ho!"

    "Quack!"

    The Necromancers had a fierce reaction to this, like echoing the feelings of the magic life. They roared and turned to jump in the direction of Jerome.

    However, the reaction of fairy magicians such as Carol was equally dissatisfied.

    "Don''t you think it''s over?"

    Carol held up her staff, and her magic gushed out, as if she had exceeded the limit to release a large-scale magic.

    It''s the wide area annihilation magic in the superior''s fire magic, which is known to have the largest attack range.

    All of a sudden, a fiery storm appeared.

    They are like the red hot wind, sweeping the whole battlefield in an instant, lighting everything they touch, making the fierce flame burn.

    The earth is kindled.

    The trees were lit.

    The air is ignited.

    The withered branches and leaves were also ignited and burned directly, turning into fiery red red lotus hell.

    In the twinkling of an eye, a corner of Tagore''s forest was lit by the fire, turning into a hot sea of fire.

    "Quack!"

    "Ouch!"

    The rioting dead were surrounded by the burning flames, either ignited or forced back by the hot wind. As if they were burned by the high temperature, there were bursts of smoke, which made them howl like pain.

    Even a group of elves and magicians are inevitably affected. One or two of them are attacked by the hot wind. Some of their clothes are lit, and some of them are not covered, and their pretty faces are pale.

    Especially Carol, not only consumed a lot of magic, but also in order to control the excessive concentration of hot air, resulting in brain bursts of tingling, breathing has become rapid up.

    [Fire meteorite storm flow] - although the superior wide area annihilation magic of the fire system has the largest attack range, it is also the magic with the most intense consumption and the most difficult control. It is easy to hurt friendly troops and even yourself.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the magicians of fire magic will not easily use this magic.

    Especially in the battlefield, in order to take care of friendly forces and not hurt their own people, the probability of this magic is very small.

    Even in the battlefield, it is possible to hurt one''s own people. It can be seen that this magic has a wide range of attacks and is difficult to control.

    But now, in order to cover Jerome and complete the task assigned by her majesty, Carol can''t manage so much.

    "You all pay attention! Defend yourself

    Carol cried, pale.

    "I''m going to give up control!"

    With such a cry, the red hot wind sweeping the corner of the forest directly out of control.

    "Boom!"

    The hot wind exploded in the sky and the earth on this side, making the flames rampant and covering the surrounding area.

    This side of heaven and earth will directly become a burning sea of fire.

    All the Necromancers and those magic lives were in a state of panic and were completely devoured by the sea of fire.

    ......

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    On the other hand, Jerome, who is running desperately, suddenly feels a burst of scorching heat coming from behind. He is blown away by the sudden strong hot wind, like being blasted off. Together with the flying sparks, he is thrown to the other corner of the forest like a kite with broken line.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull crash, Jerome fell heavily on the ground, rolled several times in confusion, and even hit a tree, which made her give out a cry of pain.

    The pain hit janum''s whole body, making janum''s tears almost didn''t come out.

    As for the package in Jerome''s arms, naturally, it was thrown far away, and it was already out of her hand.

    "Woo... Ah..."

    Janum had to hold on to the pain, struggling to crawl on the ground, reaching out to the parcel.

    This is what the teacher and her companions would like her to take back at the risk of their lives. In any case, there should be no mistakes.

    Although her majesty has said that if things can''t be done, you can choose to give up the task, as long as people are OK, but no matter Jerome or Carol and others have ever thought about giving up the task.

    The reason is simple.

    The image of the land of the elves being invaded and nearly destroyed has been replayed in the minds of all the elves.

    Remembering the panic and deep sense of powerlessness at that time, no matter Jerome or Carol, they all hope that they can be used to contribute to the reproduction and survival of the elves.

    Even a trivial matter is good. As long as we can help the elves and the land of elves, we have to do our best and even give up our lives.

    At least not for the enemy.

    From the other party''s persistent attitude, we can know that this thing, for them, should also be very important.

    In this case, there is no reason to give up.

    Thinking of Carol and others, Jerome reached for the package with tears in his eyes.

    Maybe it''s still time.

    As long as you hurry back to the land of the elves, there will be time to send rescue.

    We have to get teachers Carol back before they have an accident.

    With such an idea, janum has long turned a blind eye to the pain on his body.

    Unfortunately, just as janum''s hand was about to touch the package, her feet appeared in front of her.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Janum was shocked.

    The owner of the foot had bent down and picked up the package.

    "Confirm target item recycling."

    A black robed magic life does not know when to come, pick up the package, looking down at the ground of Jerome, whispered.

    "Find one of the Elven life individuals hindering the mission, and annihilate them."

    With that, the magic life of black robe reached out to Jerome.

    "Boom!"

    A black explosion swept to janum and blew him up.

    "Er... Ah ah...!"

    Janum let out a cry, the whole person was blown to another corner, fell to the ground, with thick dust, his body became scarred.

    Finally, the elf girl was caught up by the enemy.

    Even if there is only one person on the other side, what they desperately protect falls into the hands of the enemy.

    "The target individual is still alive, continue to execute the order of annihilation."

    Black robe''s magic life raised its pace and walked slowly in the direction of Jerome.

    "Woo... Eh..."

    Janum wants to struggle to get up and fight, but she finds that there is hardly a intact place in her body, which makes her unable to get up anyway.

    The black robe''s magic life had no mercy at all. His hand was aimed at killing Jerome.

    So, Jerome is on the verge of death, leaving only one last breath.

    Knowing this, knowing that the mission of himself and others and the rescue operation he planned to promote would be in vain, Jerome closed his eyes in despair.

    "Melica..."

    In the end, what the fairy girl thought of was her own hair, her best compatriots.

    "Annihilate, execute."

    Black robe''s magic life came to Jerome and raised his hand full of magic.

    then...

    "Boom!"

    The roar, resounding.

    It wasn''t the roar of the last blow of black robed magic life to janum.

    It was the whine of the atmosphere stirred by the sudden rise of magic in this part of the world.

    The magic full of natural flavor overflows and fills the whole space in an instant.

    Under the influence of magic, a wonderful phenomenon happened.

    I saw that the trees around suddenly seemed to be alive. While growing rapidly, they raised the ground and drilled out thick roots to fill the whole space.

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Black robe''s magic life seemed to be frightened, stopped the last blow brewing on hand, and quickly retreated.

    But at this time, an angry voice came into his ear.

    "What do you want to do to janum...!"

    In such an angry cry, an elf girl in green robe and holding a branch like staff came down from the sky.

    She stood on a strong tree root and came down from the sky driven by the living tree root like a snake or a dragon.

    The magic life of black robe is clearly felt.

    Feel the other side of the body that can not match the terrible magic.

    "Third party intervention, third party intervention."

    "The target life individual and the obstructed target are both Elven life. According to the analysis of the current situation, there is a 99% probability that they are the enemy and the support object of the obstructed target."

    "Analysis, can not be defeated, the odds are zero."

    "Retreat now, retreat now."

    The black robe''s magic life quickly turned around and was ready to run away without hesitation.

    Unfortunately, although the angry fairy girl did not lose her mind, it was absolutely impossible to let him go.

    "It''s unforgivable to hurt my friends and my people!"

    At this moment, the clever, sensible and timid fairy girl incarnated as the most terrible natural controller. In response to the rising magic, she raised her staff.

    "Boom...!"

    The heaven and earth in this place immediately roared and trembled violently.

    The earth caved in.

    Countless trees grow out of the ground.

    They are like dancing snakes.

    They are like roaring dragons.

    The magic life who turns around and runs away even has no time to react. The ground under his feet directly collapses and makes him fall into it.

    Then, countless trees will frantically run in that direction, like the army of demons rushing to the small prey, instantly drowning the figure of the magic life.

    "Poof

    The next second, the place where the broken ground is, the inside of countless trees stirred wildly, a sound of flesh and blood being crushed to pieces came out.

    When many trees sprang out of it, at the top of those trees, the bright red blood was hanging there, which was dazzling.

    Janum had already opened his eyes, lying on the only well preserved piece of the ground, staring at the scene like a sky shattering in front of him, and had no response for a long time.

    Until, the fairy girl standing on the thick root of the tree, carried by the root of the tree, moved to her.

    "Jerome!"

    The fairy girl jumped down from the thick root of the tree and ran to janum.

    Jerome then reacted, looking at the familiar figure, tears welled up.

    "Melica...!"

    It''s melika who is in charge of nature.

    At the critical moment, melika arrived in time and saved her life.

    Looking at janum''s bruised and dying appearance, melika didn''t even dare to reach out to hold her. She was so anxious that her tears were about to come out and she hurried to the sky.

    "Mr. sheen! Help janum

    The dying janum saw it.

    In the sky, in addition to meilika coming down from the sky, there is also a familiar dark dragon, which is slowly coming.

    "Celestial breath."

    On the dragon''s back, such a voice sounded, let the stars shine.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    "Zheng!"

    Dazzling starlight from the mid air, directly sprinkled on the body of Jerome, let Jerome bathed in the starlight.

    "Woo..."

    Janum only felt that his pain was disappearing at an amazing speed, and his bruised body was recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. Not to mention, there was a kind of comfort flowing in his body that he had never felt before.

    How does it feel

    Janum was a little surprised and shuddered.

    Not because of fear, but because of comfort.

    She can clearly feel the magic of integrating into her body with the starlight, as if it is the most comfortable power in the world, which makes her feel like sinking in.

    This kind of janum doesn''t know. It''s all because the person who performed the healing magic for her has the blessing of the Supreme God and is favored by the world. Therefore, her magic has great adaptability and attraction to the elves born between nature like her.

    Fortunately, before janum was about to sink in, melika''s worried voice woke her up.

    "Are you all right? Jerome

    Hearing melica''s voice, janum wakes up and raises his head as he feels ashamed of himself.

    At this point, melika is holding janum, squatting on the ground, looking at her with a worried face.

    The black dragon in the sky also came down and let all the people standing on his back come into the view of Jerome.

    "It''s a close call."

    Sean, holding Rasha in one hand and Lilith in the other, looks down at janum and smiles at him.

    I don''t know why, seeing Sean''s smile, janum couldn''t help recalling what he had just felt, and his heart beat faster.

    The girl also knew that she was in a bad mood. She quickly shook her head and got up. She didn''t care to thank all the people. She didn''t care to ask why melika was here. She grabbed melika''s hand directly.

    "Melica! Go and save Miss Carol and them

    As if he had seen a savior, Jerome cried anxiously.

    "She... What happened to them?"

    Melica also asked quickly.

    Before Jerome could respond, Sheehan and his party on Dragon''s back had turned their heads and looked in a direction.

    "There just appeared a very strong magic reaction over there. What powerful magic should be released there?"

    Sean said so.

    "When you come down from the air, you can see a very strong fire on this side. I''m afraid there''s a fierce battle."

    Rasha lightly made such an analysis.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith tilted her head and didn''t know what was going on.

    The first one to find the abnormality here is this little goddess.

    However, the situation that can be sensed so quickly by Lilith and noticed by her will not be the general situation.

    It''s not very polite to say that fighting is taking place all the time in Tagore''s forest, and there are countless movements and visions.

    In these movements and visions, even if the legendary monster and the legendary demon cub are fighting fiercely, Lilith won''t pay much attention to them.

    That is to say, the situation Lilith felt was not that of Carol, nor that of Jerome.

    She just some doubts and some strange look around, and then seems to find something, staring in a direction.

    That''s where the magic life was strangled by melica''s natural magic.

    The crumbling earth and the thick trees and roots are still there, which looks very conspicuous.

    Lilith just stares there.

    "What''s the matter? Lilith

    "Miss Lilith?"

    Sean and Rasha both found this situation and turned to Lilith with some doubts.

    Lilith didn''t respond, just stretched out a hand, released a black fog of evil.

    The evil spirit drifted out and got into the place where Lilith had been staring. It was not long before she took it back and brought out something.

    It''s the package protected by Jerome, but robbed by the magic life just now.

    "Ah

    Janum made a sound.

    Unfortunately, Lilith ignored her and manipulated the evil directly. She rolled up the package and took it back.

    "What is this?"

    Sean got a little queer.

    On the other hand, Rasha, I don''t know why, after seeing the package, she also stared at it tightly, with a wonderful luster in her eyes.

    Lilith got the package and confirmed that the abnormality she just felt was coming out of it.

    So, Lilith raised the package in front of Sean, as if offering a treasure, so lovely that people can''t breathe.

    "For me?"

    Sheehan was still a little strange, but he didn''t hesitate. He reached out and took the package.

    After that, Sheen''s face changed slightly.

    The reason is simple.

    "Qiang Qiang..."

    As soon as Sheehan took over the package, there was a sound of chain friction in his body.

    That''s the sound of the chain.

    Magic roar chain as if found something good, like the first time to see Sean, happy and happy like the scurrying up.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen rose in amazement.

    At this time, Rasha on one side made a sound.

    "The things in this may have something to do with the devil."

    Rasha suddenly said such shocking words.

    "Something to do with the devil?"

    Now, not only Sean, but also melika and janum, who were protecting it all the way, were shocked.

    "What is it? Janum

    Melika looks at janum in surprise.

    Janum was also in a bit of confusion. He was obviously surprised, but he spoke out eagerly.

    "Save Miss Carol first! They are in danger now

    It seems that janum is more concerned about Carol.

    Anyway, Sean and others have already arrived, and the things in the package are not expected to be lost. Of course, Carol''s side is more important.

    "Mr. sheen?"

    Melica can''t help looking at Sean.

    "... let''s go."

    Sheehan was silent for a while, then he spoke and made the decision to save Carol and others first.

    It''s not too late to ask slowly after you''ve finished your work.

    So without any politeness, Sheehan gave the package to Rasha and asked her to put it away.

    Rasha quietly took the package and stared at it, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Melika is holding Jerome, together with Jerome, in the strong roots of the load, on the back of Yulin.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin just roared and flew to the sky.

    Destination, the forest illuminated by the fire.

    ......

    Because the distance is not very far, under the load of you Lin, the party soon arrived at the destination.

    See, a spectacular sea of fire spread in the forest, into forest fire, with amazing speed, constantly expanding the territory.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    The demons and demons in the surrounding area are constantly running away in all directions, trying to escape from the threat of catching up fire.

    Even the flying demons are like this. They flee in the air and don''t stay here any more.

    However, Yulin flew in fearlessly, even releasing her magic power to form a protective barrier to block the high temperature and hot wind for the people on her back.

    "This is really..."

    Sean, Rasha, melika and others looked at the sea of fire, some speechless.

    "Miss Carol! Teacher

    Jerome yelled at the bottom with a pale face.

    This place has become what it is now. It''s worrying to think about what it has become for Carol and others who are fighting here.

    Geonome has even been prepared for the unexpected situation of Carol and others, with fog in his eyes and a precarious body.

    Only Sean and melika, both eyes closed.

    Sean is developing the telepathy of the outer sense of destiny, sensing the things in the sea of fire below.

    Melika listens to the voice of all things by virtue of the affinity for nature brought by the blessing of the goddess of nature.

    Both of them are looking for life in the sea of fire in their own way.

    After a while, Sean and melika open their eyes at the same time.

    "Over there!"

    Melika points in one direction.

    "Yulin!"

    Sheehan also gives instructions to the mount under him.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin immediately flapped her wings and flew in the direction they were pointing to.

    Before long, the dark dragon came to the center of the sea of fire.

    "Right down here." Sean looked down and said, "the magic reaction should be alive."

    With that, sheen jumped from the dragon''s back and fell into the fire under the gaze of the people.

    But after a while, Sean''s voice rang out and spread far away.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    The ripples of magic spread from the center of the sea of fire, like invisible ripples on the water surface, across the whole sea of fire.

    "Bang!"

    As if all the disasters were blown away, the heroic sea of fire was quickly extinguished from the inside to the outside, and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.

    That scene, both spectacular and pleasing to the eye, makes people wonder if it is a large-scale magic show.

    Unfortunately, it all happened.

    The girls on Yulin''s back raise their hands subconsciously and block the coming hot wind in the voice of surprise.

    When the hot wind dissipated, people looked down.

    Below the sea of fire has been extinguished, so that the scene of a charred corner of the forest printed into everyone''s eyes.

    Sean just landed on the ground, standing in the middle of the scorched earth.

    Around it, there were flashes of magic.

    It''s the brilliance of magic.

    One by one, the fairy maidens, with a little gray and black body, were lying in bursts of magic brilliance under the condition that their clothes were all burnt out.

    They don''t look very good, but maybe they successfully started the relationship of defense magic at the last moment, and the fairy girls saved their last breath.

    Yulin fell from mid air and landed on the scorched ground.

    Jerome immediately jumped off the dragon''s back.

    "Miss Carol!"

    In the anxious cry, Jerome hugged one of the elf girls on the ground.

    "Cough..."

    Carol lay in the arms of Jerome, pale, red fruit''s body covered with the most grayish black of all people, seems to have been the most intense burning.

    People can imagine that at the last moment when the sea of fire was out of control, it was the presence of the deputy head and instructor of the spirit division that prevented the most violent burning for the spirit magicians behind them, exhausted their strength, and won the time for everyone to use their defense magic.

    As a result, Carol was not only seriously injured, but her magic power was also completely drained and in danger.

    "Miss Carol!"

    "Teacher! Everybody

    Janum''s voice brought a cry, and melika covered her mouth.

    Seeing this, sheen frowned tightly and released her magic.

    "Celestial breath."

    Sean once again used the celestial magic of healing.

    The stars come down from the sky and cover the world.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    Among the many healing magic in the world, the breath of blowing stars, which originated from celestial magic, is the highest level.

    Such a high level of healing magic, originally, even if it was included by the Temple Church, it was not surprising that it was regarded as the temple magic that ordinary people could not learn.

    The reason for not doing so is that it is very difficult to learn celestial magic and has been lost for a long time. Secondly, it belongs to one of the celestial magic after all. If you study celestial magic for such a kind of magic, you will get more than you lose in terms of cost performance.

    But after all, it is one of the highest level of healing magic, its effect, even if it does not reach the level of life and death, can reach the realm of flesh and bones.

    If this high-level magic is used by sheen, who has endless magic, the effect can be imagined.

    So, when the star light sprinkled on the bodies of a group of fairy girls, let their injuries recover at the speed visible to the naked eye, after a few seconds, one by one the fairy girls fell into a coma and then woke up one after another.

    "I am... I am..."

    "Hurt... Ok

    "Are we not dead?"

    The wake-up fairy girls looked around and showed a blank expression.

    "Woo..."

    Carol, lying in the arms of Jerome, also opened her eyes after a groan.

    "Miss Carol!"

    Jerome wept with joy.

    "Everybody! Are you all right? "

    Melica, with a look of relief, ran forward.

    "You..."

    Carol looked at janum, and then at sheen and others. Her dull head finally turned and her eyes slightly widened.

    "Oh, deputy commander, you don''t seem to have a very good life."

    Sheen lifted her arms and gave Carol a smile.

    Carol was convinced that she was not hallucinating.

    "Why are you here?" Carol covered her head, then thought of something, quickly propped up her body, even said: "where''s the enemy?"

    It seems that Carol is still thinking about the dead and the magic life.

    Standing next to sheen and looking around curiously, Rasha opens her mouth.

    "No remains of magical life were found, only some ashes of the dead were left around. If there was no accident, they should have retreated during the spreading of the fire."

    Rasha said her analysis calmly.

    "Retreated..."

    Carol murmured, then relaxed her body.

    "Forget it, that''s fine."

    With that, Carol turned her eyes and looked around at her companions.

    One by one, the fairy girls had already reflected from their current state. With the help of melika, they got up one by one and gathered around Carol.

    "Are you all right? Deputy chief

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It was really dangerous just now."

    "Fortunately, everyone is OK."

    The fairy girls spoke out one by one, with a feeling of lingering fear like the afterlife.

    "Yes, fortunately, everyone is OK."

    Carol nodded, and even her tense expression slowed down.

    There''s no way. The people who involve everyone in their own magic release are either others or Carol herself.

    Although Carol is helpless, she can only choose to take such action to win a chance of life, but it is still true that everyone is reduced to such a field because of her.

    Now, seeing that everyone was ok, Carol was relieved.

    Only melika and janum, looking at the gathered elf girls, and seeing sheen standing by with a smile, suddenly realized a very serious problem.

    "Big... Everybody...!"

    "Clothes! Clothes

    Melika and janum were in a hurry.

    "Clothes?"

    "Clothes?"

    "Clothes?"

    All the fairy girls were stunned, subconsciously lowered their heads and looked at themselves.

    At this, they froze.

    What entered their eyes was not the familiar clothes, but the delicate bodies full of black dust.

    Although the fire did not burn up their bodies protected by defense magic, it completely burned up their shame cloths, making them become naked women in the wild one by one.

    However, they are fairies. They are naturally beautiful and incomparably beautiful. Even if they are covered with black dust like this, they still present an excessive aesthetic feeling when they are reflected with white skin.

    Of course, all the places that should not have been exposed have been exposed.

    More of course, the rest of the people even, but there is only one scene can feast the eyes of the opposite sex.

    The elves looked up at sheen with stiff necks.

    Sheen gave them a big smile.

    Their faces immediately appeared bright red.

    "No

    At the next moment, the pleasant chorus of shrieks resounded through the blackened fire.

    Among them, there are also the voices of melika and janum.

    "Please... Please don''t look! Mr. Sheehan

    "Turn your head! Fool, brave

    One of the two fairy girls reached out in a hurry to cover Sheen''s eyes, and the other one waved his fist to sheen angrily.

    "That''s a pity."

    Sean calmly took the fist of Jerome, and let the blushing melika cover her eyes, and said such words in her mouth.

    Well, I''ve seen all the things I need to see.

    "It''s a master of color."

    Black dragon state of you Lin cold hum, some resentful expression, seems to think of last night is not too good those memories.

    In this way, sheen and others successfully rescued Carol and other fairy girls.

    This trip, for the time being, was a complete success.

    ... right?

    ......

    The forest of Tagore, a corner deep in the forest.

    Here, there is a wild river.

    The upstream of the river is a waterfall.

    Below the waterfall, a very clear lake is located there. With the sound of the waterfall, it feels like a paradise.

    On weekdays, there will be some demons, or even a huge group of demons.

    They will absorb water, clean their bodies and even play here, making it a rare place without blood smell in the forest of Tagore.

    If this is the source of magic, in order to fight for it, there will be a lot of fighting and disputes.

    But it''s just a common water source. Unless there are demons ambushing here, it''s peaceful.

    It''s such a place, but today there are no demons playing.

    Instead, an elf girl with no clothes to cover her body is washing her dirty body here, blushing one by one, and having a conversation that is not enough for external humanity.

    "Woo woo, I''ve been seen by men of different races..."

    "It''s the first time for me to show so much skin in front of the opposite sex..."

    "More than skin? That is to say, everything is revealed! "

    "Are we defiled?"

    "I''m not willing to..."

    "Yes."

    "My purity has been protected for seven hundred years, and today it is finally taken away..."

    "Can we get married in the future?"

    "We can''t get married, can we?"

    "Say... Say also..."

    "Fortunately, the other side is the brave one."

    "I don''t want to live any longer if I''m seen that way by other men of different races."

    "Yes."

    The fairy girls have different reactions such as shame, anger, depression, loss, anxiety, and happiness.

    Even Carol was sitting in a corner, quietly cleaning her body. She felt like she was gnashing her teeth.

    "The brave man saw such an improper side..."

    Carol was angry and helpless.

    no way out.

    If it is someone else, even if the other side is a legend or extreme level strong, she will spare her life to fight with the other side.

    The elves are famous for their purity and holiness, and they have impeccable dedication to love. Such a group of girls are easily seen by others, which is more serious than others think.

    It''s not just Carol, it''s the same with the rest of the fairy girls.

    So, if it''s really someone else''s words, even if they save themselves and others, even if they don''t bite each other''s hand, they will fight each other for their own purity, right?

    Unfortunately, this person is not someone else, but is recognized by the elves, goddess nadura, and even the Supreme God.

    Being recognized by the goddess of nature and the Supreme God who created the world is undoubtedly very special for the elves born in the world and nature itself.

    Even the once brave Mithra, in the eyes of the elves, isn''t he special?

    In addition, Sheen''s blessing brings the elves a sense of closeness, as well as each other''s special status in the elves'' hometown. All these reasons add up to the fact that the elves who attach importance to purity can''t really arouse much rejection and resistance to sheen.

    Under such circumstances, even Carol could not really hate Sean.

    And even Carol is like this, the performance of the other fairy girls can be imagined.

    "Why don''t we just agree to each other."

    "It''s all over. I can''t fall in love with other men any more."

    "But it''s sad for us elves to fall in love with men of different races."

    "No, Lord Hearn is the blessing of the Supreme God, and he has become an extreme existence within a year since he came to this world. He has super detachment combat power. It should be a certainty that he can achieve super detachment in the future?"

    "Yes, when Lord Hearn achieves transcendence, his life will be greatly increased. With the blessing of the world and the blessing of the Supreme God, even if he is not immortal, he will have the same life as our elves?"

    "That is to say, for us elves, is Lord Hearn a rare object to entrust?"

    "Isn''t melica already with the grown-up?"

    "Then maybe we can..."

    A group of fairy maidens said, completely crooked the building.

    A group of girls with extremely beautiful appearance and figure are taking a bath here, blushing and discussing life events. The picture is as attractive as it must be.

    If there are other men here, they will be shocked when they hear their conversation, right?

    At least Carol couldn''t listen.

    "You girls, don''t talk about strange things there!"

    Carol yelled.

    "Sorry for..."

    The fairy girls all cried out.

    At the same time, Sean, who was outside, sneezed hard.

    "... I always feel that those fairy girls are discussing my business."

    Sheehan turned his head suspiciously and looked in the direction of waterfall lake.

    On one side, Yulin, who has changed back to human form, stares at Sean.

    "Don''t peep, master color."

    The violent dragon lady completely treats her master as a sex wolf.

    Congratulations.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    Women spend the most time on three things.

    1£º Make up.

    2£º Shopping.

    3£º Wash and dress up.

    This is the truth of the world.

    Even if the other party is a group of spirits famous for their purity, the time spent on washing and dressing up is definitely not short.

    At least, sheen had been waiting outside waterfall lake for a whole hour, but he didn''t wait for anyone to come out of it, which made him yawn.

    Well, Lilith was sleeping on her side on Yulin''s back.

    You Lin is the same, I do not know when back to the dragon shape, lying beside sheen, quietly dozing.

    Rasha, melika and janum were not here. Instead, they went into the forest and said they were going to pick some leaves and branches to weave some natural clothes for a group of fairy girls.

    Otherwise, those innocent fairy girls can only run all the way back to their hometown in the deserted forest.

    To be honest, sheen didn''t mind much.

    What do you mind?

    In any case, there is no one in the forest, and the elves in the elves'' hometown are all girls. Even if all the elves run back in the most natural manner, he also supports them with both hands and feet.

    Unfortunately, for one thing, sheen was afraid that he would be beaten by others after he said that. For another thing, although there was no one else in the forest, there was a magic life that might appear at any time.

    Dead spirit, magic, magic things and so on are not enough. Anyway, they are neither human nor rational. If they meet, they will. It''s no big deal.

    But magic life has clear consciousness, will and reason. It can be regarded as intelligent life. It''s too much to let the innocent fairy girls naked in front of them.

    In view of this, sheen still has to wait for a group of fairy girls to tidy up their manners, so that things can progress.

    When everything was done, Rasha, melika and janum took their own clothes and went into the waterfall lake for a group of fairy girls to use. It was already two and a half hours, almost three hours.

    Under such circumstances, even sheen couldn''t help taking a nap. Yawning one after another, she almost climbed on Yulin''s back like Lilith and went to sleep there.

    It wasn''t until the fairy girls came out of the woods one by one that sheen was almost awake.

    no way out.

    "So... So shy..."

    "This dress can''t cover many places at all!"

    "Shoulder... Back... Thigh... Arm... Basically all exposed!"

    "Wuwu... I''m not used to exposing so much skin outside..."

    One by one, the young and beautiful elves blushed with shame and were very unaccustomed to pinching there.

    What they wear is only the key parts are protected, woven from leaves and branches, like natural swimsuits.

    The green of the leaves and the brown of the branches and vines and the excessive white skin of the fairy girls complement each other, making them all look attractive.

    In particular, some of the fairies, who are in good shape, look forward and backward. It seems that they may burst the thin leaves and the weak branches at any time. Every move is all kinds of wobbling, trembling, and Sean is about to drool.

    "Yes... I''m sorry, everyone. We''re in a hurry. We can''t do much better."

    Melika felt embarrassed and guilty again and again, apologizing to many of her compatriots.

    "Hello! The brave over there! Eyes are going to fall off! Don''t look

    Jerome stares at Sean, with a sense of malice.

    "It seems that the size is not quite right."

    Rasha said this lightly.

    Sean always thinks that if she is the elder sister of this blockhouse, she should be able to make a perfect fig leaf suitable for these fairy girls in a very short time.

    But Rasha was obviously absent-minded, holding the package in her arms all the time, as if she had been absorbed part of her attention by the package in her arms.

    Meanwhile, some of them are not used to it, some of them are wriggling, which makes Carol see the package in Rasha''s arms.

    "Fortunately, the things are still there."

    Looking at the package, Carol''s frown eased slightly. She seemed to be in a better mood.

    Sheen then withdrew her gaze from the elves and turned to Carol.

    "What is this?" Sheehan asked straightforwardly: "look at janum, it seems that she was chased by magical life to protect this thing. What did you do?"

    Sean finally found the opportunity and time to ask this question.

    Rasha, melika and Yulin all open their eyes and look at Carol.

    Obviously, everyone cares about it.

    Carol hesitated about this.

    She didn''t know whether she should tell her task.

    This matter, even in the elves, in the elves division, not many people know.

    When her majesty and goddess nadura gave her this task, they seemed to have the idea of deliberately concealing information. I don''t know if they are not willing to disclose the reason to everyone.

    In this case, I should keep it secret.

    But

    "Forget it."

    Carol thought, sighed, and said.

    "If it were you, your majesty and goddess nadura would not mind letting you know why."

    Carol decided to reveal.

    That''s Carol''s faith in Sean, right?

    After all, no matter what, this man is a brave man blessed by the Supreme God.

    It has to be said that since Sheehan revealed that he was blessed by the Supreme God, his status has improved significantly in both the Protoss and the Terran.

    In the eyes of the world, the particularity of Sheehan has far surpassed the brave men of the past dynasties, and can almost be compared with Mithra, who once fought against the devil king.

    Especially in the protoss, Sheehan''s status is comparable to the three goddesses, and even surpasses the existence of the three goddesses to some extent, and is trusted and admired by the orthodox goddesses.

    The elves, born from nature, are regarded as the closest human life to the protoss, and their attitude towards Sheen has always been recognized.

    At the time of the peace offering, Sheehan had been recognized by the elves. Now he will only go up a level and will not come down.

    In addition, sheen also saved them this time, and Carol decided to tell the truth.

    "That thing, in fact, we brought out of the ruins."

    Carol said that.

    "Ruins?"

    Sean, Rasha, Yulin and even melika were stunned.

    "Yes, relics." Carol nodded and affirmed: "we didn''t know until recently that there is a very old relic in the depth of Tagore''s forest."

    Next, Jerome took Carol''s words.

    "According to her majesty and goddess nadura, that relic existed in the world before this forest appeared?"

    Janum told the inside story.

    The forest of Tagore is the largest and oldest forest in the world.

    Once upon a time, when Sheehan first came to Tagore''s forest, Rasha and melika introduced the forest to him.

    It is said that this forest is the first one created since the birth of nadura, the goddess of nature who created nature on the earth. It is not only huge in scale, but its origin can be traced back to the time when the goddess of nature was just born.

    That''s at least tens of thousands of years ago.

    You know, if you don''t count the brave people from different worlds, there were only the devil and the Supreme God at the beginning of the world.

    Later, in order to resist the demon king and cultivate the brave, the Supreme God began to create the Protoss.

    As the first born Protoss and the first born life in the real sense of the world, lidas, the goddess of destiny, came to the world first.

    Then came anema, the goddess of life, and nadura, the goddess of nature.

    Then, in the magic of the devil, the demons bred out of one after another.

    In other words, the three goddesses were born earlier than the six demons.

    Nadura, the goddess of nature, was born and began to create nature. When Tagore''s forest was created, Sala, the oldest of the six demons, may not have been born.

    If this relic was born before the appearance of Tagore''s forest, its age of existence is quite old.

    Of course, that''s nothing.

    What''s really frightening is that before the birth of nadura, the goddess of nature, there were only three people in the world, namely the devil, the Supreme God and the goddess of destiny. Moreover, the goddess of destiny was still very young at that time, and there was not much possibility that she would leave any traces on the earth.

    So, why does this relic appear? Is it not enough to think about it?

    Sean and others tasted the intriguing and looked at each other.

    At this moment, Carol spoke again.

    "Goddess nadura said that when she created Tagore''s forest, she once entered this relic, but she was forced to retreat by a force restraining the Protoss. She had no choice but to leave there, sink it underground and hide it."

    "And this secret, goddess nadura only told the elves of the past dynasties, so in the elves, only the elves queen knew about it."

    "In history, a royal family once entered this relic because of curiosity, only to find some signs of people living in the relic, as well as some stone slabs with terrible power."

    "The goddess and her majesty speculated that the ruins might be the place where the devil once lived, and the stone slabs seemed to be a super ancient book recording something."

    "After discovering this, the goddess and Her Majesty the queen decided to close the place completely."

    So Carol said.

    That is, until recently, did nadura and Sophie decide to restart the site and bring out the super ancient books in it?

    Sean has already thought about the reason.

    "The goddess nadura said that she had received contact from the goddess lidas and the goddess anema. She heard that the two goddesses mentioned that the newborn [the original devil] was collecting ancient books or objects all over the world under the instruction of Danas the demon man."

    Carol looks at sheen.

    "Hearing this, goddess nadura thought of the relic, discussed with her Majesty the queen, and finally decided to send someone in to collect the stone slabs collected by those who are likely to be new [original demons] and take them back to the land of elves."

    So, Carol and Jerome will take part of the elite of the Elven division to the underground ruins deep in Tagore''s forest and bring out the slate.

    Thanks to this, they were chased by the death spirit led by the magic life.

    "So this is

    Rasha not only looked at the package in her hand.

    "Yes."

    Carol nodded.

    "These are the stone tablets, the ancient books."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    "Books..."

    Sean immediately turned her eyes to the package in Rasha''s hand.

    Melica, Yulin, janum and others all looked at the package with complicated eyes.

    Everyone present already knows that there are ancient books in the shape of stone slabs.

    And it''s obvious that these things are the targets of the new born.

    Danas, the devil, the scheming young master also wants this thing.

    In this case, it should have considerable value.

    "Have you seen the records on those tablets?"

    Sean asked Carol and janum.

    Carol and janum shook their heads.

    "The magic above is so terrible. As long as we look up, we will feel that our eyes are burning and become very painful."

    "I feel like I''ve been pounded on my head for a moment. I''m so dizzy that I can''t see anything clearly."

    That''s what they said.

    The magic power on the stone slab is estimated to be quite special. It may not be too big in quantity, but it is quite different from the general magic power in quality.

    When Sheehan saw the package, he didn''t feel anything unusual. It wasn''t until after he took the package that the magic roar chain in his body reacted, which proved that the magic of the things in the package was not very strong, but very special.

    It was only after seeing the package that Rasha instinctively realized that the contents were related to the demon king.

    Lilith noticed the abnormality when she was far away.

    According to Garol and Jerome, Sheehan has reason to believe that the power and records carried on these ultra ancient stone slabs must be noticed by people with certain strength, or they must have special conditions.

    Otherwise, just like Carol and Jerome, they will not only see nothing, but also suffer a crime.

    At this time, Rasha suddenly said.

    "May I have a look at the slate inside?"

    It was at this time that the chief maid, who had no selfish desire, made such a request.

    Obviously, Rasha seems very concerned about the records left by the demon king.

    Sean, too.

    "I want to see it, too."

    He expressed his will.

    In this regard, Jerome and others have no opinion, only Carol, a little serious.

    "If you want to see it, I won''t stop it." Carol looked at sheen, glanced at Rasha and said, "but we''re not fit to be here. I hope you''ll think it over, brave man."

    Hearing Carol''s words, Sean and Rasha understood her meaning in the first time.

    The deputy head of the spirit division wanted to say that they might be influenced by the stone slab when they were present, so they had better leave here.

    In addition, although she would not stop, she did not agree with Sheehan and Rasha''s view of the stone slab here.

    On Sheen''s side, Carol was probably worried that he would also be affected by the slate.

    On rasa''s side, Carol was obviously worried.

    Of course.

    Rasha is a demon prime body. At the beginning, sheen and others had been discovered by Sophie, Leia and Niya when they first came to the land of elves.

    Looking at Carol''s performance now, maybe she also knows about it.

    In this case, no one can guarantee whether there will be any problems if we give the things left by the demon king to Rasha, who is the demon king''s prime body, to watch.

    If there is any change in Rasha, what dangerous things will wake up?

    Then you can''t be joking.

    So Carol won''t stop sheen and Rasha from watching the slate, but she reminds sheen to think it over.

    At least, if something really goes wrong, she, as the deputy head of the spirit division, must not be able to bear the responsibility.

    ¡°......¡±

    Rasha was silent.

    Sean, after hearing what Carol meant, hesitated.

    However, Sheehan glanced at the silent Rasha, and suddenly his heart softened.

    "Well." Sheen thought about it and decided, "take the slate back to the land of the elves, and we''ll have a good look at it after we meet nadura and them."

    This is just in case.

    If something on the slate really irritates Rasha, nadura and Artemis are present, and if they unite with him, even if there is something, they should be able to deal with it in time.

    Although Sean didn''t have any bad feelings, and the blessing from the Supreme God didn''t bring any warning and enlightenment, he was very quiet, and should not really cause anything serious. But just as the saying goes, if the object of the ship is something related to the demon king, you can''t be too careful.

    Thinking of this, Sheehan made such a decision.

    "That''s the best."

    Carol was relieved.

    Rasha was still silent and didn''t say anything, but her face had become very calm. She obviously understood Sheen''s meaning and accepted the arrangement.

    "And now we''re going back to the land of the elves?"

    Melika is a little impatient to ask.

    She''s still worried about the situation in the land of elves. If she can go back and have a look, she can be more or less relieved.

    Of course, the rest have no problem.

    "The queen certainly doesn''t know what''s going on here."

    "Your Majesty must be worried?"

    "Take the things back quickly."

    "Don''t let the queen and nadura wait."

    All the fairy girls said so.

    Of course, they are not selfish.

    Their clothes, even now, still make them feel very unaccustomed. They want to go home and change it.

    It''s really hard for innocent fairy girls to expose their skin in such a large area and stand in the sun all the time.

    Don''t say they have sheen here, but they don''t. They all feel shy and ashamed.

    Especially those fairy girls who are in good shape are going to hide behind others now.

    Seeing this, Sheehan hesitated a few times, and then decided to put forward a mature opinion.

    "Do you want to take a picture together as a souvenir? I have crystal props with me? "

    Such a mature opinion.

    Unfortunately

    "Don''t!"

    The girls screamed in unison and refused the offer.

    "What a pity."

    Sean laughed about it.

    "You guy..."

    "Bad people!"

    "Mr. sheen..."

    "Master color!"

    Carol, janum, melika and even Yulin all spoke in silence, anger, desire and disdain.

    Only Rasha continued to hold the package and stood there with a calm face.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith, who lies on Yulin''s back, rubs her eyes. She doesn''t know when to wake up. Looking at the chaotic scene, she tilts her head and makes a skillful question mark.

    Perhaps, the real pure and pure person is the little goddess.

    ......

    The forest of Tagore, the land of elves.

    After a few months, the land of elves has changed a lot compared with the time of peace sacrifice.

    In the countryside, the condition of the streets has changed, and the location of the tree houses has become completely different from before. Even the trees have become much less, as if they were being rebuilt after some natural disaster. The busy figures of the elves can be seen everywhere.

    Some of the elves are carrying materials, some are planting trees, some are using magic to pave roads and build houses, and some are holding design like parchment to constantly discuss something, which makes them feel like a waste.

    It''s inevitable that this will happen.

    Because, not long ago, there was a large-scale attack by the newborn [original demons].

    Not only the army of the new born [original demons] came, but also two super level generals of the enemy came here, breaking the border set by the goddess of nature for thousands or tens of thousands of years.

    The elves not only had to fight against the incoming monster army, but also the goddess of nature, nadura, and the goddess of justice, Artemis, met the enemy''s two super level presence here, and finally even the goddess of fate, lidas, rushed over.

    Such a disaster, such a fierce battle, the land of the elves had already been reduced to ruins in that war, and was razed to the ground by the terrible power.

    Fortunately, in the end, the elves successfully repulsed the enemy, and thanks to the relationship between the goddesses, there were not many casualties.

    Of course, when people are still there, the situation of the village becomes too bad. Even with the help of magic, it can only recover to this level in less than a month.

    However, in the village, the big tree that rises up into the clouds and reaches to the sky, where is the Queen''s palace, is still there.

    It was not strong enough to survive the fierce battle, but after the fierce battle, the goddess of nature, nadura, used her own power and gave birth to it for the first time. It still has such a landscape.

    The Queen''s Palace also fell on it, but it was higher than before. It seemed that it wanted to overlook the whole forest of Tagore. It had the same reaction when the enemy appeared.

    The impact of that war on the land of elves was so great.

    At this moment, at the top of the Queen''s palace, the elf queen with the scepter stood here facing the wind.

    She looked at the other end of the sea of trees, as if she was looking at something. It had been a long time for her to maintain this appearance.

    A moment later, a soft and dignified voice came from behind Sophie.

    "Waiting for Carol and them to come back?"

    Hearing this sound, Sophie turned around and saluted the goddess who didn''t know when to appear behind her.

    "Goddess nadura."

    It''s nadura, of course.

    See, nadura gently fell in front of Sophie, Sophie showed a gentle smile.

    "Worried?"

    Nadura saw through Sophie''s mind.

    Sophie wanted to shake her head, but she knew that it was useless to hide in front of the goddess of nature, who was the mother of herself and others.

    At the moment, Sophie had to nod.

    "I was just wondering if it would be too dangerous for Carol and them to carry out such a task."

    Sophie was worried about that.

    "The target object is what the newborn [original demons] are looking for. The reason that Danas, the demon man, invaded the land of elves may be to find it." Sophie is not without worry: "in this case, but also let those children who are not even legendary level to recycle those slate, really will it be ok?"

    That''s why Sophie has been fidgeting.

    It''s not that nadura doesn''t understand Sophie''s feelings.

    It''s just

    "If you don''t send those kids, you''ll have to let Leia and Niya, or you and I go there in person." Nadura said helplessly: "but I can''t get into the ruins protected by the devil''s power. You three are the core of the elves. If you leave without any reason, it is bound to attract the attention of the enemy for the first time. At that time, the magic life outside will not sit by and ignore it."

    To sum up, the two talents can only let Carol take part of the elite spirit division to carry out this mission.

    In order not to attract the enemy''s attention.

    But now, it''s so late, Carol and others haven''t come back.

    This made Sophie and even nadura a little uneasy.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    Even now, around the town of elves, there are still countless pairs of eyes staring at.

    They are the magic lives left behind in the forest of Tagore, the pawns of the new born [original demons], or they are the servants of Danas. They are constantly monitoring the whole Elven land for Danas and sending the news back at any time.

    It''s no use killing them.

    Even if one group is eliminated, another group will soon emerge to replace them.

    As magic life, as long as they have enough material, they can create as much magic as they want.

    And the inside story of the original devil is so deep that it is impossible for Danas, who has inherited all that, to spend no matter how much he spends, to consume the magic life Legion under his control in a short time.

    Had it not been for nadura''s restoration of the border around the land of the elves, and without the permission of the elves, outsiders would not have been able to break in at all, perhaps they would have organized wave after wave of invasion and harassment, making the elves exhausted in the response and unable to rebuild their hometown.

    There are such a group of eyeliner, even if there is a wind sways grass in the fairies village, the other party will find it immediately and take measures.

    So Sophie couldn''t even send someone out to help or find Carol and others, so she had to wait anxiously here.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Sophie couldn''t help worrying.

    Na duo comforted Sophie and said, "don''t worry too much. Maybe they are just worrying about how to avoid the eye liner."

    When he left, the lines of countless magical life around him must have been noticed.

    However, although Carol is the deputy head of the Elven division, she has not yet reached the legendary level. Even if there is any reaction, it is unlikely that she will send too many people to deal with them.

    So, with the strength of Carol and others, it''s not too difficult to retreat before they react.

    But when they come back, it''s not that easy for them.

    There are so many Eyeliner around. Once we find that she will come back, she will try to stop them and even surround them.

    In particular, if Carol and others come back, they must be carrying those stone slabs with them. If they are detected, they are likely to encounter desperate attacks.

    In this case, Carol and others may have come back, but they are just worrying about how to return to the land of elves, which is not necessarily.

    "I hope so." Sophie sighed, then turned to nadura and said, "if you''re OK, it should be easy for you to monitor the whole Tagore forest with your power and meet Carol at any time."

    As long as nadura uses her power to integrate with nature and incarnate nature, she can not only monitor the whole forest of Tagore, but also guide Carol and her family at any time, so that they can return smoothly.

    Unfortunately, nadura''s current state is not so good.

    "Darnas the devil, I didn''t expect that he had the means." Nadura said with a wry smile, "I''m ok. I''m just a part of the power that has been sealed. I can''t turn it into nature for the time being. Artemis is in a more serious situation."

    Hearing the words, Sophie''s face was covered with a layer of haze.

    In the battle with Danas and others, both Artemis and nadura suffered a lot.

    As soon as nadura came up, she was suppressed by Danas''s sudden outburst of demonic power, and was surprised by the other party to seal part of the power. Artemis was attacked by the necromancer hidden in the dark, and was directly seriously injured.

    If it wasn''t for the existence of super escape level, even if injured, still full of threat, and still able to fight and escape, Artemis might have fallen.

    And now, even though the war has been over for almost a month, Artemis is still not in a very good condition.

    In terms of injury, Artemis has basically recovered.

    As the highest goddess, Artemis has strong vitality and recovery ability. After abundant healing, he can recover quickly as long as it is not in special circumstances.

    The problem is that apart from the injury, Artemis is plagued by other troubles.

    "Has the death in Artemis not been dispelled?"

    Sophie brought it up.

    you ''re right.

    Artemis was invaded by death.

    By that princess to attack seriously injured at the same time, a lot of dead gas poured into the body of Artemis, has been pestering her.

    It''s not a small thing.

    You know, dead Qi is the absolute nemesis of anger, which can absorb all vitality and corrode all living things in the world.

    As long as it is touched by the dead air, it will turn into a mummy if it is not careful, and it can''t die any more.

    Be dead to invade the body, generally speaking, the end is only one.

    It''s being eroded from the body and turned into a bone.

    Although Artemis suppressed the erosion of death with his powerful power and power of justice and order, he could not drive it out.

    "I don''t know if it''s because the necromancer is detached. Her death is not only terrible in quantity, but also astonishing in quality. Even some qualitative change has taken place. I don''t know whether it''s because of the special refined relationship or the effect of the glowing branch left by the Mother God in the world."

    Nadura lowered her eyes.

    "Because of this, those dead breath are very difficult to deal with. Even the highest level purification magic of the holy system has no effect on it. It can only be suppressed to prevent them from exploding."

    To be sure, if it wasn''t for the power of Artemis not under the necromancer, her body would have been destroyed by death.

    Now, Artemis can suppress the dead breath in his body, proving that the dead breath can''t take her for a while.

    But

    "In her present state, once she consumes too much power, the dead Qi in her body will burst out, right?" Nadura''s face was also covered with a layer of haze, like this: "if there is a battle, it''s OK not to use full force, if you use full force, Artemis simply can''t fight for too long."

    "... is it?" Sophie said in a deep voice: "even the almost omnipotent goddess lidas and the goddess anema, who are incomparable in life therapy, can''t do anything about it?"

    "Yes." Nadura said bitterly: "after all, nadura''s power can''t work for the power of the demon king and the Supreme God. It can''t work for the deathless spirit of the necromancer who has achieved transcendence by virtue of the secret treasure left by the Mother God. Anima''s treatment is based on life itself and needs to infuse a lot of vitality. If she does this, she will not be able to get rid of the deathless spirit, Instead, it will strengthen it. "

    Absorb the vitality, and then turn it into the opposite and negative vitality, that is the characteristics of vitality and necromancy.

    In view of this, anima''s treatment is not good for Artemis, but may kill her.

    The dead Qi in Artemis can only be removed by purification.

    But the general holy magic is invalid to the deathless spirit.

    In this way, there are only two ways to think of.

    "Either the Mother God himself or the sword of the brave can purify this evil."

    This is the only way that the three goddesses, including lidas and anima, can think of.

    It goes without saying that the Almighty goddess can get rid of this degree of death.

    The latter, the sword of the brave, is the nemesis of all evil. Even if the devil is pierced through the heart, there is only one way to die. Even if there is no detachment, its divine power can purify the dead air.

    "That is to say, we can only wait for the situation in the royal capital to stabilize, until Lord Hearn or her royal highness Lucius does not need to be in the royal capital any more, then we can come to help Artemis get rid of the dead spirit?"

    Sophie said.

    "That''s right." Nadura nodded and said, "we can''t leave the land of elves for the time being, so we have to wait for them to come."

    "Do those two know the condition of Artemis?" Sophie asked.

    "No, Artemis asked lidas and anima not to tell them." Nadura sighed: "that child''s sense of justice is too strong. He doesn''t want to let the two leave because of his own affairs. They need their king capital to come here to help her."

    This is a matter that Artemis, as a goddess of justice, is not willing to compromise. Even the three goddesses have no choice but to accommodate her.

    not so bad...

    "The situation of Wangdu has been basically stable. Lidas and anima are also planning to recover the dwarves. They mentioned in their contact yesterday that they have given sheen some guidance so that he can visit the land of elves himself recently."

    Nadura has some good news.

    "When he comes, it''s not only the death in Artemis, but also the seal I get can be cut off with the holy sword."

    At that time, the goddess of nature and the goddess of justice will be able to return to their heyday.

    even to the extent that...

    "The curse in your body can also be solved by Sean." Nadura gently said to Sophie, "before you didn''t know he was brave, so you didn''t ask him. Now you should be able to ask him to help you?"

    With nadura''s words, Sophie could not help holding her chest, and her mood suddenly became a little complicated.

    Due to the dispute between the elves and the demons, Sophie sacrificed herself and sucked the curse of the birth place of the demons into her body in order to completely eliminate the birth of the demons. As a result, she could not get the blessing of the goddess of nature, not to mention her unique skills.

    Those curses also have something to do with the magic left by the devil.

    Thanks to this, there is no way for anyone to take the curse in Sophie''s body.

    Only the sword of the brave can remove the curse in Sophie''s body.

    If it can be done, Sophie will be able to use her unique skills again, not to mention the chance to regain nadura''s blessing.

    In this way, Sophie''s strength will not be inferior to that of melika, and may even surpass that of melika with the stick of nature because of her rich combat experience.

    Nadura seems to be looking forward to that.

    "What Mithra the brave didn''t do, sheen might be able to do it."

    Nadura whispered.

    "He is very special, more special than Mithra. Even the blessing of the Mother God appears on him. I believe he must have a way to help you get rid of the curse."

    Listening to nadura''s words and feeling the expectation in nadura''s words, Sophie was silent.

    She is not without expectation.

    It''s just

    "Alas..."

    With a faint sigh, Sophie no longer spoke.

    Nadura was also worried that too much was too much, so she stopped talking about it.

    The two fell into silence.

    until...

    "Well?"

    At a certain moment, a dark shadow came from the other side of the sky, making the fairy queen and the goddess of nature stunned.

    "Roar!"

    The sound of the dragon, from far to near.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    "Is that

    "Is it...!"

    When the sound of the Dragon comes, the dark shadow on the other side of the sky is slowly enlarged, gradually approaching the land of the elves, and the outline of the dragon is clearly printed into the eyes of all people on the ground. Sophie and nadura''s eyes are bright on the Queen''s palace.

    They were so happy that they had already guessed the origin of the dragon.

    If that dragon appears here, the probability of that one also appears here is almost 100%.

    How can Sophie and nadura not be happy when the characters, or heroes, who have just been waiting for, appear in front of their eyes?

    Let alone Sophie and nadura, the elves on the ground raised their heads one after another after hearing the sound of the dragon and looked to the horizon. When they saw the shape of the dragon, they were all in a commotion.

    In this situation, the dark dragon was forced from far and near, and soon appeared not far away from the town of elves.

    But at this time, bursts of magic suddenly appeared from around the town of elves.

    "No!"

    "Be careful!"

    Sophie and nadura''s faces froze with joy and screamed.

    At the same time, around the land of the elves, the magic burst out.

    All of a sudden, a magic feast rises from all around the town of elves.

    It''s a raging fire.

    A frenzied storm.

    Strong thunder and lightning.

    White ice and snow.

    In addition to the dark whirlpool, rock shells and laser beams, all kinds of magic rose from all around the town of elves and blasted to the black dragon.

    There is no doubt that it is the magic released by the magical life monitored around the land of elves.

    Naturally, they could not have found that the black dragon, who was approaching openly, and even came with amazing momentum, did not hesitate to attack the black dragon before the other party was about to enter the land of elves.

    Maybe they don''t know what this dragon represents when it appears here.

    But they can feel that the appearance of the black dragon is not to raze the land of the elves.

    In this case, the appearance of the other party is likely to be beneficial to the elves.

    If an adult dragon, who has no hostility to the elves, enters the land of elves, it may lead to some uncontrollable events.

    Therefore, a group of magic life decisively choose to stop the dragon.

    Although, if their abilities are calculated separately, they are not likely to become the threat of the king of magic things, but all the magic life release magic together, collective fire, the threat is great.

    If you are attacked by so many magic attacks, even the dragon will be full of flesh and blood.

    Quantitative change causes qualitative change, and the feast of magic brings enough destructive power to burn the earth and destroy everything.

    Unfortunately

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    A very slight, but inconceivable, voice spread all over the land of the elves and the sky.

    "Hum!"

    With a tremor of the atmosphere, the magic waves spread from the dragon''s back.

    All of a sudden, all the magic from the bombardment dissipated in the moment of touching the ripple of magic.

    It''s like everything has never appeared, whether it''s fire, storm, lightning, ice and snow or darkness, has been erased in the ripple of magic, only the residue of magic is flying, disturbing the magic in the surrounding atmosphere.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Incredible scene, so that the attackers around the town of elves seem to be shocked, for a moment, it was lost reaction.

    After that, a magic chant also resounded across the sky on the back of the black dragon.

    "- to lead the aurora out of the sky with the magic of vastness"

    "- the tears of the sky, the rain of the stars, the bright sky, can now shine on the earth"

    "-- accept the call --"

    "-- let''s accommodate and dispatch"

    "- punish the world with a brilliant sword"

    "Come down, star"

    The stars, like pillars, rose from the back of the black dragon and went straight into the sky.

    "Aurora meteoric."

    In the starry sky, the stars appeared one by one and became stars all over the sky, which were printed into everyone''s eyes.

    But soon, beautiful stars fell one by one.

    They rub against the atmosphere.

    They set off a fire.

    They drag a long tail, into countless meteors, from the sky.

    Before long, the meteors fell one by one around the town of elves and hit the earth.

    "Boom!"

    There was a deafening roar.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom¡° Boom¡° Boom

    Under the roar, a series of meteors bombarded the land around the town of the elves, and there set off an amazing explosion and impact.

    The earth continued to crumble.

    The woods disappeared in succession.

    Countless dazzling meteors are rowing in the mid air, ravaging everything around the town of elves, making that scene look beautiful and frightening.

    The blast wind carries dust and turns into waves of sand and dust, rolling in all directions.

    The land of the elves was also affected, making the border appear, stopping the sandstorm and protecting the elves'' hometown.

    However, the vibration from the earth could not be stopped, so that the vibration spread into the village of the elves, resulting in a violent shaking.

    "Ah, ah, ah --!"

    The shrieks of the elves constantly appear in the town of elves, and then there are scenes of people looking up and down, which makes the beautiful and pure elves fall to the ground in panic, and even part of the streets and houses collapse.

    Comparable to the scene of a magnitude 78 earthquake, it appeared in the town of spirits.

    Even the giant trees standing in the middle of the land of elves are shaking desperately.

    "That... That guy...!"

    "What a mess

    Both nadura and Sophie could not help flying into the air, wrapped in a curled emerald green light and suspended to avoid being affected by the strong vibration.

    But there are not only nadura and Sophie in the Queen''s palace.

    After a while, streamers came out of the palace.

    "Your majesty!"

    "Are you ok?"

    Leia and Niya came at the first time, one with leaves and the other with petals. They came from the Queen''s palace and came to Sophie''s side.

    Another streamer, though a little late, came to nadura with the breath and momentum that the former couldn''t match.

    "Enemy attack!"

    Artemis, the goddess of justice, appeared in front of nadura with a calm face, holding double swords and shining silver all over her body.

    Her face was full of vigilance, and her whole body power was surging, which led to the atmosphere''s wailing.

    However, with such a surge of power, there were still waves of black air in Artemis.

    Obviously, Artemis, who thought that he had been attacked by the enemy on a large scale, regardless of the hidden danger in his body, awakened his own strength.

    "Wait! Don''t get excited Naduralian said, "it''s not an enemy attack!"

    "Not an enemy attack?"

    Artemis was a little stunned, and then noticed that the meteors all over the sky were bombarding around the land of the elves, causing such amazing movement.

    "That''s... Celestial magic...!"

    Leia and Niya also noticed the scene, and immediately recognized the body of the magic and opened their eyes.

    "Celestial magic?"

    Artemis was stunned again, and then his eyes suddenly lit up.

    She had guessed.

    Guess what happened.

    After all, in today''s omnipotence, there are only two people who can use the long lost celestial magic as far as Artemis knows.

    And one of them is not here, or in the human world.

    Then, there is only one person left who can use celestial magic.

    "Is that man here?"

    Artemis immediately noticed the black dragon flying in the sky like a meteor.

    The black dragon incites its wings to fly in the air, and there are meteors around its body, trampling to the earth.

    I don''t know how long it lasted.

    When the meteor is no longer falling, the vibration of the earth has also stopped, and the sandstorm has begun to pass away, there are no more trees and creatures around the town of elves.

    Just like the surface of the moon, huge holes are located there, full of the land around the land of elves.

    The elves felt that the disaster had passed, and they helped each other up like a lingering fear, so that the noise appeared again.

    Of course, the magic attack on the black dragon will not appear again.

    It is conceivable that the magical life that has been distributed around the border and monitoring the land of Elves will come to an end.

    Nadura and others were suspended in the air, looking at the dilapidated environment and terrain, speechless for a long time.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon in the sky just uttered a dragon chant again. He didn''t know whether he was satisfied with the destruction of the enemy or dissatisfied with his inability to fight. His roar was deafening.

    "... open the border, Sophie."

    Seeing this, nadura gave a wry smile and gave a command to Sophie.

    "Yes."

    Sophie also showed a wry smile. With one stroke of Scepter in her hand, the border over the land of elves flickered slightly, like an open-air barrier, slowly opening to both sides.

    The black dragon in the sky clearly saw this scene. Without any hesitation, he fluttered his wings and fell from the sky, flew into the border and entered the land of elves.

    It is so in all the fairy girls look up, all the way to the Queen''s palace.

    At this time, nadura and others have fallen back on the Queen''s palace to welcome the flying black dragon.

    On the dragon''s back, a series of figures appeared in their field of vision.

    "Your majesty!"

    "Your majesty

    "Goddess nadura!"

    The fairy maidens in the camouflage woven by leaves and vines cried out one by one.

    "Your Majesty, goddess."

    Carol and janum were equally reassured.

    "Goddess nadura, your majesty."

    Melica called out timidly.

    Next to her, Rasha took Lilith and said nothing.

    As for Sean, he was in the front of everyone, the most prominent position on the dragon''s back.

    Without saying hello or making a sound, sheen held her arm and looked at nadura and others with a fresh expression on her face.

    "In terms of special effects, is this a little too gorgeous or too much?"

    The brave man, whom everyone expected, said something of unknown significance like this.

    Nadura, Artemis, Sophie, Leia and Niya could not help looking at each other, and then they showed helpless and wry smile.

    As a result, Sheehan arrived at the land of elves with the greatest momentum and the most exaggerated way.

    Let everyone lose their voice.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    The land of elves, Queen''s palace.

    Sean and his party jumped off Yulin''s back and landed at the top of the Queen''s palace.

    Nadura, Artemis, Sophie, Leia and Niya immediately came to meet with sheen and others.

    "Carol, are you..."

    Sophie''s surprise was so obvious when she looked at Carol and her party, who were wearing some exposed clothes, even hardly any.

    Carol knelt down on one knee in front of Sophie in embarrassment.

    "I''m sorry, your majesty." Carol bowed her head and said, "we are in some trouble. Thanks to the help of the brave, we can save our lives. I''m sorry for your expectation."

    The girls of the spirit division behind Carol also knelt down one by one and lowered their heads in shame.

    Of course, Jerome is on the list.

    "We have completed the task assigned to us by her majesty. I hope we are lucky enough to live up to our orders."

    Janum said with his head down.

    Is this impulsive and irritable fairy girl so humble?

    Sean can''t help thinking that.

    Sophie, on the other hand, not only did not blame them, but also showed a reassuring smile.

    "I''m glad you''re back." Sophie said sincerely: "I should be the one who should apologize. It''s a risky task, but I can only let you do it. If something happens to you, I''m sure I can''t blame you."

    Leia and Niya also stand behind Sophie and speak together.

    "You''ve done a good job, Carol, janum."

    "This is also the result of goddess nadura''s blessing, isn''t it?"

    The leaders of the two elf divisions comforted their subordinates like this.

    It was nadura, who was ashamed when she heard what they said.

    "I didn''t do anything. Rather, I can only give such a dangerous task to Carol and their incompetent people. If we want to say blessing, we should be blessed by the Supreme God."

    Nadura said that.

    "Nothing like that, goddess nadura."

    "It''s our honor to be entrusted with such a heavy task."

    "Please look up."

    "Yes, Lord goddess."

    The fairy girls of the fairy Division said so quickly.

    Obviously, they were all in a bit of panic. They didn''t expect that their greatest belief, the goddess of nature, who was like their mother, would bow down and be ashamed like this.

    At this time, Artemis said a word.

    "Now that you have come back, everything will be fine. Don''t blame yourself any more."

    Artemis said a fair word.

    Sophie, nadura and a group of fairy girls smile and nod their heads.

    Just then, melika came out.

    "I am... I am back, goddess nadura, your majesty."

    Melika saluted the two highest authorities of the elves uneasily.

    Sophie and nadura immediately look at melica.

    "You chose to come back, melika."

    Sophie sighed.

    "Didn''t you stay in the capital?"

    Nadura also has a sense of blame.

    "I''m sorry." Melica lowered her head and said, "I didn''t mean to disobey your instructions, just..."

    In a word, someone took over melika''s remarks before she finished.

    "It''s just that melika is a member of the elves. When the elves are on the verge of crisis, you just exclude her and let her stay in a safe place. Do you think she can be at ease?"

    It was sheen who said that.

    Sean then coldly said the voice of melika, let melika silence, the rest of the people are dumb.

    Nadura looks at melica, and then reaches out and touches her head.

    "I''m sorry to worry you, melika."

    Nadura was as kind as she was to her daughter.

    "Nothing... Nothing!"

    Melly carton shook her head as she was flattered.

    Sophie also agrees with the current development.

    "Now that you''ve all come back, you''d better stay in the elves'' country and stop running around, you know?"

    Sophie admonishes melika.

    It''s not an order, it''s just pure worry.

    In the eyes of the elves, melika''s status has long been different from that of the past. She is not only the blessing of the goddess of nature, nadura, but also the companion of the brave.

    If the elves have a just in case, with melika, the Elves will not perish, there is still hope.

    Therefore, no matter Sophie or nadura, they all attach great importance to melika and attach great importance to her safety.

    To some extent, melika has become a kind of fire that the whole elves want to protect. Even if the queen of elves has an accident, melika can''t.

    It''s a consensus, but melika doesn''t know it yet.

    Melika nodded and took Sophie''s instructions.

    Sophie and nadura had a few more conversations with a group of fairy girls. After learning about the basic situation, they turned around and looked at sheen.

    Sean was standing next to Rasha, who was holding Lilith, holding her arm.

    When people look at Sean, they inevitably have to see Rasha and Lilith.

    When people see Rasha and Lilith, their reactions are different.

    When I saw Rasha, no matter who it was, there was a subtle expression.

    But when they saw Lilith, the rest of the people, regardless of it, were staring at theone''s goddess of justice, Artemis.

    See, sheen browed.

    "Artemis."

    Nadura seemed to think of something and wanted to stop Artemis.

    But Artemis reached out and stopped nadura.

    "Don''t worry, goddess nadura." Artemis said faintly: "I just want to say hello to my sister, who is born with my compatriots, opposite to each other and appears at the same time, but of opposite nature. I won''t do anything at this juncture."

    As she said this, Artemis kept a close eye on Lilith.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith seems to have just reacted. She tilts her head with a question mark on her head.

    Naturally, the little girl couldn''t know what the silver goddess was.

    But Lilith can still feel a very familiar feeling from each other, but not with her own feelings.

    There''s no way.

    Artemis is the goddess of justice and order.

    Lilith is the goddess of evil and chaos.

    Both of them were born detached. Although they were superior gods, their strength was far beyond the existence of the three goddesses, the goddess of life and the goddess of nature, which were enough to rank in the top three of the protoss, followed by the goddess of destiny, lidas.

    They are also individuals born at the same time, detached at the same time, appearing at the same time and coming into the world at the same time, just like siblings.

    But as Artemis said, although they have a long history, they are incompatible with each other.

    Good versus evil.

    Order versus chaos.

    White to black.

    Strong, strong.

    This is the relationship between the two.

    and...

    "This is our first formal meeting, Lilith the goddess."

    Artemis said this to Lilith.

    "I know you are the God who was born with me at the same time, but after you were born, you immediately lost control, caused turmoil in the world, turned the earth into Purgatory, and turned countless creatures into evil things. At that time, I failed to stop you at the first time."

    At that time, Artemis had just come to realize that he was ignorant of everything.

    As a result, Lilith, who was born at the same time with her, directly ran out of control and disappeared from her face when she was ignorant.

    Artemis had never seen Lilith, only Lilith''s back, which was wrapped up by endless evil, and ran towards the horizon.

    It was her only memory of Lilith''s sisterly existence.

    "I really regret it." Artemis said calmly: "in the past ten thousand years, I have been thinking that if I could react in time and stop you immediately, could I change the result and prevent many people from being persecuted by your sudden natural disaster."

    Artemis said such words, which made the surrounding atmosphere look a little bad.

    "Artemis."

    Nadura called Artemis.

    Artemis ignored nadura and just looked at Lilith.

    "Originally, after knowing what you have done, I have made up my mind that if you break away from the seal one day, I will destroy you."

    The calm tone of Artemis was so chilling.

    Everyone, including sheen and Rasha, can feel that the goddess is serious.

    She really wanted to kill Lilith.

    At least, I thought about it.

    Understanding this, people immediately held their breath.

    Sheehan narrowed his eyes and was also staring at Artemis.

    As for Lilith, it''s rare that she doesn''t have any crooked head and question marks on her face.

    Even she, at this time, can recognize the threat in front of her eyes.

    Therefore, Lilith met the sight of Artemis, and her body slowly rose up like a black fog.

    Artemis seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a long time, and his body was also in white light.

    Black fog and white light were like natural enemies to each other. They confronted each other and rubbed violently, which made the Queen''s palace tremble slightly.

    "Artemis!"

    While protecting all the fairy girls present, nadura built a magic barrier to block the black fog and white light. Finally, her voice took on some seriousness.

    The white light on Artemis slowed down, and then slowly converged.

    Lilith blinked, but also subconsciously put away evil.

    The two confront each other again.

    "It''s said that you''ve got back the reason you gave up and made up for the defects of the special transcendental existence except for the three goddesses and the six demons like us, right?"

    Artemis said in front of Lilith.

    "In this case, I will take back the oath I made in the past for a while to see if you, the most powerful evil god, have really stopped harming the world with the return of reason."

    "But don''t you forget?"

    "As long as one day, you will harm the living beings in the world again in the form of an evil god, I will eliminate you without hesitation."

    "Because, as the goddess of justice, this is my only duty to perform."

    Leaving such words, Artemis turned away her gaze from Lilith and looked at sheen to one side.

    The eyes of the goddess of justice twinkled slightly. After a while, peace returned.

    "Don''t stare at me with murderous eyes, brave. I said that I won''t do anything to your Lilith now."

    For some reason, that sentence "your Lilith" is full of different meanings.

    Sheen didn''t feel it. She just laughed and said something.

    "I''m sorry, how can I say that the person who threatened to kill me in front of me, I didn''t do it on the spot, it''s a great honor already?"

    Sean''s words make Artemis'' eyes twinkle again.

    Eyes, suddenly become complicated.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    There is no doubt that Hearn''s words have made the heavy atmosphere rather oppressive.

    The people led by nadura seem to want to say something, but they don''t know where to start.

    Artemis had a complicated complexion. After a long time, she sighed. She looked at Lilith, who was like a question mark and still didn''t know what was going on.

    "That''s it."

    With that, Artemis turned and left.

    With the departure of the goddess of justice, the atmosphere seems to be warmer, but it seems to become more silent.

    Sean watched Artemis leave, then suddenly remembered that he would come to the land of elves, the main purpose is to ask the goddess.

    Lidas and anima said that Artemis, as the goddess of justice, had directly challenged the devil.

    That is to say, Artemis is a person who has been in contact with the devil. Unlike Ritas and anima, he only saw the devil from a distance on the battlefield and saw the brave challenge each other, but he never had contact with the devil himself.

    If you ask such Artemis who the devil is, then Artemis should be able to say something that others don''t know, right?

    In this case, he lost her face to face, and then went to ask her, it seems that something is not right.

    But there is no way, who let the goddess come to the bar Lilith, make such a declaration?

    Dare to say in front of their own to kill Lilith, sheen did not directly start, really has been very restrained.

    Now, Lilith has occupied an important proportion in Sheen''s heart. It''s not too much to say that it''s his family, his sister and even his daughter.

    Both of them have been inseparable since the Kosmos incident. They have experienced things like that. Their status in each other''s heart can''t be compared with other people.

    Lilith herself also regards sheen as a rebel. Even if someone shows a little hostility to sheen, the little goddess will have a violent reaction, and even take her hand to crush her.

    Sean will not lose to Lilith, even if she is not as unscrupulous as Lilith. If someone wants to move Lilith, Sean will naturally be unforgivable.

    Once upon a time, morrow touched Lilith and provoked Sean once.

    Artemis, a goddess of justice who is in the top three of the Protoss and can compete with the demons, will not be polite if she wants to move Lilith.

    Even if you have a good relationship with the protoss, it''s the same.

    Therefore, Sheehan will not regret what he has just done, and even some of them have given up the idea of dealing with Artemis.

    It can only be said that the first impression is really not very good.

    However, just when Sheehan made such a decision, nadura finally came.

    "Don''t blame her." Nadura hesitated for a moment, and then said: "her sense of justice is innate, similar to a curse, which is the price she paid for her achievement. Even the three of us are often watched by her because of all kinds of things. The nature of Lilith is there, and she has brought such a disaster, an evil god with such amazing power, It''s inevitable that the child will overreact if he is still a sibling. "

    Nadura''s words just fell, Sophie also came with a group of fairy girls.

    "The sense of justice of Artemis is both a good thing and a bad thing. Of course, it''s hard for the world to get it. But sometimes, it''s inevitable that the righteous will cause trouble." Sophie advised with nadura: "in the past, the goddess Artemis even stabbed those who went to the evil way, and even punished many other goddesses of her own race. This time, she didn''t fight against Lilith. I''m afraid she really restrained herself?"

    Sophie, like nadura, said good things for Artemis.

    What''s more, nadura said so.

    "I think the child was quite mixed up about Lilith''s situation?"

    Nadura looks at Sean with deep meaning.

    "In the past, Mingming was always with the brave, and she was even known as another sword, goddess''s sword, which is as famous as the brave''s holy sword."

    As a result, this time, the goddess accompanying the brave is no longer Artemis, but the evil goddess who is opposite and hostile to Artemis. For Artemis, it is inevitable that he will feel complicated.

    That''s what nadura wanted to say.

    Unfortunately, sheen didn''t realize it.

    "Are you afraid that I will attack the goddess?" Sheehan shrugged and said, "don''t worry. I didn''t even do it just now, so I won''t do it later."

    The premise is that the goddess doesn''t make trouble.

    Otherwise, Sheehan doesn''t care whether the other party is a just order keeper or not. Now that he is in the war, he is not fit to fight inside.

    As long as the other side dares to fight, Sheehan will definitely fight back.

    Sean just wanted to express that wish.

    Nadura seems to be aware of it and has a headache.

    She did not expect that the first meeting between Sheehan and Artemis would end in such an atmosphere.

    You know, in the past, the relationship between the brave and Artemis is very good, even better than the goddess who blesses them.

    Artemis has always respected the brave who are impeccable heroes in any way. The brave have always recognized and respected Artemis, who is loyal to his duty and abides by his own sense of justice. They are both teachers and friends, just like bosom friends who hate each other.

    Even some of those relationships once became good stories, which were compiled into fairy tales by bards and passed down, and can still be seen in books.

    Unexpectedly, the relationship between the brave and Artemis was so tense at the beginning. Who could have expected that?

    (this brave man is really very special in all aspects. He is different from the brave men in the past.)

    Nadura felt something in her heart, but she could do nothing about it.

    Forget it, no matter what happens to this brave man, it''s normal.

    In the past, the brave were the comrades in arms of the Protoss and the partners of the Protoss. They would only get close to the Protoss. However, this guy was not close to the protoss, but close to the demons. He also became a fiancee with the demons at the top of the demons.

    In the past, the brave were accompanied by orthodox goddesses, but this guy was accompanied by evil gods.

    All the signs are on the surface. This brave man is different.

    Therefore, it would be better not to treat him with the common sense of ordinary brave people.

    Nadura exchanged her eyes with Sophie and saw the same idea in each other''s eyes.

    Obviously, Sophie and nadura are thinking about the same thing.

    At present, the two chose to change the topic.

    "Carol said, the slate is on your side, isn''t it?"

    Sophie looks at Rasha.

    Rascheton came to Sophie with the package in her arms and handed it to her.

    That way, there was no trace of nostalgia.

    However, Sophie and nadura still take a dim look at Rasha, and then turn their eyes to the package.

    "Are these the stone slabs you mentioned?"

    Sophie solemnly asked nadura.

    "It should be right." Nadura nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "in the past, your predecessor took a piece out of the ruins. That''s the magic I feel. It''s the same magic I feel now."

    "What should we do now?" Sophie seeks nadura''s instructions.

    "Take the things in first." Nadura didn''t hesitate, or thought about it for a long time. She said, "the things in this room are not for people to see. It''s not suitable to open here. Let''s take them in first."

    As soon as nadura finished, Carol and Jerome took a step forward.

    "In that case, I''ll take my men to leave."

    So Carol asked.

    "We can''t see what''s inside at all."

    Janum was a bit reluctant.

    "I... I want to go back quickly too..."

    "I really don''t want to wear this dress any more."

    "Go back and change it."

    "Yes."

    The rest of the fairy girls are also advocating this, but also from time to time will look at sheen, pretty face slightly red.

    "Ah, I''ll come with you, Jerome."

    Melika said in a hurry.

    The girl was not very interested in the slate, but she was very concerned about the situation in the Elven village and the mood of Jerome.

    Presumably, she would like to visit the village now, go home and have a good chat with janum, right?

    "I''m a little interested in the slate."

    It was Yulin who said that.

    I saw that the Dragon girl was changing from the shape of the Dragon back to the human type, and fell on Sheen''s side. Her eyes turned to the package in Sophie''s hand.

    "And you?"

    Sophie, with the package, looks at Sean.

    "Me?" Sheehan glanced at Rasha''s direction and then said, "of course I want to see it too."

    Besides, I still want to watch it with Rasha.

    Sophie seemed to understand Sheen''s meaning and opened her mouth to say something.

    "I know what you want to say." Sheen interrupted her and said, "if anything happens, I''ll be responsible."

    Sheehan made a promise.

    "... all right."

    Sophie thought about it and finally compromised.

    Although she still didn''t want Rasha to get in touch with the things related to the demon king, since Sheehan said so, Sophie would not show any idea.

    After all, her relationship with sheen is certainly not as good as sheen and Rasha.

    He could not help but listen to him when he said something big in front of sheen, and it might even make him feel disgusted.

    It''s better to follow Sheehan''s idea than that.

    (it''s really hard to get along with the brave man. No wonder he is closer to the demons. It must be because his temperament is closer to the demons who are both good and evil, and his style of acting is free and unrestrained.)

    Sophie grinned bitterly in her heart.

    "Well."

    In the end, nadura made a decision.

    "Considering that those who don''t have the strength to watch the stone slab may encounter unknown influences, all the others, except Sophie and miss Rasha, should be dissolved on the spot."

    "Leia, Niya, you''re a little lower than Sophie. It''s better not to look at the slate."

    "I, Sean, Sophie, Lilith, Miss Yulin and miss Rasha will be the only people who will watch the stone slab."

    "I''ll call Artemis, too, and let her come and take care of me."

    "There are only seven of us who are watching the slate."

    "It''s melica. Don''t you really want to come?"

    Nadura looks at melica and shakes her head.

    "I want to go to the village to see..."

    Melika shyly expressed her wish.

    "Not bad." Nadura nodded and said, "that''s it."

    They all nodded their heads and followed nadura''s instructions.

    Melica, Carol, Jerome and others left one after another.

    Only Sean and his party of six, together into the Queen''s palace, disappeared under the night sky.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    Queen''s palace, main hall.

    This is the Royal Hall used by the queen of the elves.

    It''s not as magnificent as the audience hall in ordinary human countries, and it doesn''t have too much decoration. It''s just a very broad and open hall, from which people can see the simplicity and natural flavor of elves.

    In the hall, the Queen''s throne is in the deepest place, which is similar to the Royal Hall of any country.

    However, after entering here, Sophie did not step on her throne, but knocked on the ground with her staff in the middle of the hall.

    "Dong Dong"

    In the clear and audible percussion, the ground suddenly grew vines.

    The vines intertwine with each other and finally turn into a wooden platform.

    Sophie solemnly put the package on the platform.

    Sean and others immediately gathered around.

    It is worth mentioning that Artemis, who left for a time, was invited back by her as nadura said.

    She stood by her side in silence, standing side by side with nadura. Instead of looking at sheen and Lilith, she just glanced at Rasha, and then looked at the package on the platform with serious eyes.

    People lined up around the platform, just forming a circle.

    "How''s it going?" "Don''t you open it?" she said

    Hearing this, Sophie looks at nadura, as if waiting for her to make up her mind.

    Nadura nodded to Sophie.

    "Open it."

    The reason why she didn''t step forward in person was not that nadura didn''t want to do such a small thing, but that she didn''t dare to confirm whether her rash contact with the slate would cause any problems.

    After all, at that time, nadura failed to enter the ruins.

    The demon king is the natural enemy of the Supreme God, and also the natural enemy of the Protoss. His power has restrained the protoss many times.

    No matter when Wang durong was in the palace of light, or when he was in the crack of the world, the power of the demon king in the world seriously affected the exertion of the protoss, restrained the power of the protoss, and made the protoss a place of no use.

    So, for the sake of prudence, nadura hesitated and decided not to touch the slate at close range.

    Of course, nadura can''t touch it, and then Artemis and Lilith can''t touch it.

    The rest of the people, Rasha must not touch, and people are not at ease to let this existence with a deep relationship with the devil to touch such dangerous things.

    Then, only Sean, Sophie and Yulin can touch the stone slab and the package.

    "I''ll do it then."

    So, before Sophie spoke, sheen stood up.

    "Since the protoss is restrained by the demon king and can''t touch the stone slab, it should be safest for me, a brave man who restrains the demon king and the demon clan, to contact it in person?"

    Sean''s proposition, so that all the people present can not find a rebuttal.

    Indeed, Sheehan is the most suitable person. He is not only a brave man, but also the strongest person except the goddess present. It is undoubtedly more appropriate for him to touch the stone slab and untie the package.

    At the moment, everyone''s eyes focused on sheen and let sheen come to the platform.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    There was a little tension in the air.

    A group of goddesses, elves and dragon maidens all concentrate and subconsciously tighten their bodies.

    Rasha''s eyes twinkled.

    As for Sheehan, he fully expressed what it means to not grind at all. He came up with his skill and untied the package directly.

    The next second, the package was spread out on the spot.

    Inside, pieces of broken stone lay quietly.

    They don''t look different from ordinary stone slabs, but they emit some mysterious waves that others can''t detect.

    However, when the mysterious wave spread, not only nadura and Artemis, but also Lilith showed a dignified expression.

    Obviously, these three powerful goddesses all sensed something dangerous from this fluctuation.

    After entering the forest of Tagore, Lilith could feel something at such a distance. Now at such a close distance, we can imagine how much she would feel with the goddesses of the same level.

    On the contrary, Sophie and Yulin didn''t seem to notice anything in the first time. They couldn''t help but cast their eyes on the stone slab.

    "Are these the stone slabs?"

    Sophie murmured.

    "Doesn''t it look like there''s anything strange about it?"

    Yulin also made a confused voice.

    Two people stare at the stone slab, eyes also fall on the stone slab, as if want to see the situation above.

    However, as the gaze goes on, Sophie and Yulin''s eyes are not focused. On the contrary, their pupils are gradually lax, and their expressions become dull.

    Two people''s abnormality, was discovered by Sheehan in the first time acutely.

    "Wake up

    Sheehan immediately turned over and blocked Sophie and Yulin''s sight, blocking the slate behind him.

    "Ah

    ¡°......£¡£¿¡±

    Yulin and Sophie suddenly wake up, a spirit, forehead began to sweat.

    "Are you all right?"

    Nadura then withdrew her eyes from the stone slab, noticed their abnormality, and asked in surprise.

    Artemis noticed it, too, and frowned.

    "I... I just

    Yulin and Sophie showed a palpitating expression.

    Sheen looked over.

    "What happened to you just now?" "What do you see?" sheen asked

    Yulin and Sophie can''t answer this question at all.

    no way out.

    "I... I didn''t see anything. I just felt that the moment I saw the stone slab, my eyes suddenly turned and my head was blank."

    Yulin patted her trembling chest.

    "My head is blank, and when I wake up, I just feel a little burning in my eyes."

    Sophie said so, and rubbed his eyes, a look uncomfortable.

    Seeing the performance of the two people, they understood the situation.

    "Can''t even miss Yulin and Sophie, who are just a step away from the ultimate level, watch the slate?"

    Nadura frowned deeply.

    "It seems that this is really something that has something to do with the demon king. It''s just that a few stone slabs left casually can cause such a deterrent. It''s really terrible as always."

    Artemis whispered some words that were difficult to understand.

    "And you?" Sheehan suddenly asked, and asked nadura and Artemis, "what do you see?"

    With that, Sheehan got out of the way and let the slate reappear in the public view.

    Seeing this, Sophie and Yulin quickly opened their eyes and did not dare to look at the stone slabs.

    Nadura and other goddesses were staring at the stone slab tightly, and they didn''t look abnormal.

    Obviously, when it comes to detachment level, it is impossible to be affected by just a few stone slabs used to record anything.

    But nadura and Artemis frowned deeper and deeper.

    "Although we are not affected by anything unusual..."

    Murmured nadura.

    "... but we didn''t see anything."

    Artemis also sighed.

    "Are you sure?" Sheehan narrowed his eyes and said, "did you really see nothing?"

    "Yes." Nadura nodded.

    "There is a blank on it. It''s just a smooth slate." So did Artemis.

    Sean was silent.

    He turned his head and looked at the stone slab on the platform.

    Sean saw it very clearly.

    On the stone slab, lines of swaying and fluctuating handwriting appeared.

    yes.

    Sean saw it.

    There are words on the slate.

    What''s more, it''s a word he''s very familiar with, but hasn''t seen for a long time.

    It''s not the words of Ohm niepertansen.

    "... is this the word of my world?"

    you ''re right.

    The words on the stone slab are actually the words of the world where Sheehan lived before, that is, the words of the different world.

    It''s just that those words are crooked, like the handwriting of children who are just learning to write. They look funny and funny.

    However, the more you go to the back, the more neat and powerful the text will be.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that the people who write these words are not very good at writing these words at first, but they become more and more proficient later, and then they will write more and more orderly and beautiful.

    Sean can see from it that the author is working hard to write these words, which makes him feel a little complicated.

    Is this really the record left by the devil

    (if so, what kind of mood is it that she uses the words of my world to record?)

    (and who taught her to write these words?)

    Sean actually guessed the answers to these questions.

    But just because he guessed it, he was in a bit of a mixed mood.

    Sheen didn''t find out. On one side, Rasha was looking at the slate all the time.

    Unlike Sophie and Yulin, she is not in an abnormal state, nor is she confused like nadura and Artemis. On the contrary, she looks like sheen, full of complicated meaning.

    Rasha put out her hand and gently pressed it on her chest.

    There, somehow, the heart was beating violently.

    At the same time, an inexplicable emotion burst out in Rasha''s heart.

    Have fun.

    There is joy.

    Have fun.

    There is loneliness.

    There is loss.

    And the endless sadness of... Staying at the end.

    "Is this the remnant of the body?"

    Rasha said to herself.

    "If so, what kind of experience can leave such strong emotion?"

    Rasha felt this emotion alone and kept silent.

    Nadura and others were not aware of this. They just looked at sheen who was also silent and looked at each other.

    "Can you see anything?"

    Nadura asks Sean.

    Sean raised his head and looked at the people who were looking forward to it. After thinking about it, he didn''t hide it and nodded.

    "I can see the words."

    Sean said that in front of everyone.

    "Although the first few tablets are all disorderly handwriting, not like records, but like practicing writing, the words on the last few tablets have been able to form content and be understood and read by people."

    Sean swept away the first few stone slabs for writing practice, leaving only the remaining ones, and arranged them one by one.

    "Shall I read it to you?"

    Sean picked up one of the stones and asked.

    Of course, people want to.

    "Please."

    Sophie bowed to Sheehan.

    "Maybe we can learn something from it."

    Nadura is looking forward to that, too.

    "I''m also curious about what the devil will leave on the slate."

    Yulin raised her hand.

    ¡°......¡±

    Artemis did not speak, but his eyes were fixed on him.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith hasn''t figured out the situation yet. She wants to go to Sheen''s side, but is stopped by Rasha.

    Rasha shook her head at Lilith, then looked at sheen as well.

    Like sheen, she could see the words on the stone.

    But she didn''t understand the meaning of the mysterious words written on the slate.

    Under such circumstances, sheen dropped her eyes.

    Then, Sheehan read out the contents of the slate.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    "Today is a very special day. I finally learned the words and language of the different world that the child taught me, so I decided to record my mood today and add strength to the slate used to write records. The slate used to practice writing also adds strength, so that they will never be damaged."

    "The child came to see me again today. I''m so happy. He won''t be as lonely as before. Isn''t that the so-called happiness?"

    "The child told me that the bad goddess who was watching her didn''t let her come to me. She had to sneak over every time. She was very tired and complained to me a lot. I couldn''t help thinking, is it really good for her to be so tired? But she told me with a smile that it was OK. Sure enough, she was very gentle. "

    "In order that every time the child comes to see me, he won''t be watched by the goddess with his power and found by the goddess. I exert special power on her, so that the goddess can''t watch her with her power. But it seems to cause her any trouble. What did I do wrong?"

    "Today, I couldn''t help asking the child the whole story. As a result, she told me that although the bad goddess who watched her couldn''t use her power, she found my power in her, so she asked her not to come to me. This made me dissatisfied with the goddess for the first time."

    "I''ve been wondering if there is any perfect way for that child to come to see me happily every day instead of with a worried expression. Unfortunately, I''m too stupid to think of anything. It''s obvious that there is such a strong force that can destroy the world in an instant, but I can''t do such a thing. Such a force appears in me, Does it really make sense? "

    "Today, she didn''t come to me. I had to stay alone in this dark building. I felt so cold and lonely that I almost thought of the past... But it doesn''t matter! I already have that child! No longer as lonely as before! "

    "Today, I''m so happy that the child came, but she looks very tired. She seems to have quarreled with the goddess about meeting me again. It seems that the goddess banned her from coming yesterday because of this, which made the child look very angry. I''m also very angry and a little uneasy. Should I really not be with the child?"

    "... she didn''t come today. She must have been found by the goddess again and stopped Do I have to live on my own again

    "She came here today, but the happy and cheerful expression on her face was gradually replaced by fatigue. Looking at her like this, I feel very remorseful and guilty, because I caused all this. I''m really an unwelcome person..."

    "The number of times she came here is getting less and less, and the interval between each time is getting longer and longer. I can''t help thinking of the past, and my uneasiness is becoming more and more intense. What should I do?"

    "She hasn''t been here for a whole month. I''ve become a lonely person again. I''m so sad."

    "I feel so hard every day. I don''t even have the mood to clean up this building. It''s getting more and more dilapidated. If it goes on like this, it will surely become the ruins of the wild. But I really don''t have the mood to clean up. I''ll add some strength here, so that it won''t at least be weathered and collapsed. That goddess may think it''s very eye-catching, After all, she has always been very alert to my power. If I use my power here, she will certainly be alert. But this is good, so she can''t get close to here. I don''t want to talk to her like before. Maybe just like the child said, she is a bad goddess. "

    "How happy! The child finally came! I almost thought I was abandoned! Excellent! However, when I asked her if she would not come to see me for so long, she seemed to feel very embarrassed and looked at me with complicated eyes, as if she was thinking about something, would not... No! No way! "

    "It''s been a long time. She hasn''t been here for a long time. I''ve become a person now. I don''t know what happened to the child. Is it that I''m too happy to be with the goddess and have forgotten me?"

    As like as two peas, I am as like as two peas.

    "I can''t stand it. I really can''t stand it. Since she can''t come to see me, I''ll take the initiative to see her. Although she may fight with the goddess again, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she''s not my opponent. Just pay attention and don''t destroy the world, so that the child can live here with me all the time, I''m going to get her! "

    "It turns out that I have always been a person, whether the goddess or the child, who thinks that I should not exist in this world and should disappear... In this case, I give up."

    "That''s it. Let them kill me. It''s good for everyone."

    ......

    When Sheehan finished reading all the contents on the last slate, the scene fell into an indescribable silence.

    Nadura, Artemis, Sophie and Yulin all lost their words after Sean''s voice fell, just like they heard something incredible and saw something incredible.

    They have been silent for a long time, but they keep exchanging eyes with each other. No matter who they are, they can''t break the silence and tell their feelings at this moment.

    Including Lilith, I don''t know if she has understood the current situation. She is rarely silent.

    Sean was silent for a long time.

    He looked at the stone slab in his hand, as if he could feel the master''s emotion contained in the mysterious fluctuation of the stone slab, which made the unspeakable complex mood rush to his heart.

    Sadness.

    Gloomy.

    pain.

    despair.

    The last emotion of the master who wrote the slate and the record was like a real force, which pressed on Sheehan''s heart, making him completely unable to explain his current mood.

    As for Rasha, she lowered her head and couldn''t see her face clearly.

    For a long time, no one dared to break it.

    In the end, you Lin, who is quite careless, shows an incredible expression. She hesitates and struggles for a long time before she makes a trembling voice.

    "Is this... Is this really the record written by the devil?"

    Yulin''s voice was full of disbelief.

    This is a helpless thing.

    Not to mention Yulin, the rest of the people present were not able to accept the records on the slate. They were actually written by the devil.

    "Is there something wrong?" Sophie felt a little dry in her throat and said, "how could the devil leave such a record?"

    This is the first feeling in everyone''s heart.

    no way out.

    Who is that?

    The devil!

    What is the devil?

    Can destroy the world, destroy the world, destroy the world, bring disaster to all creatures in the world!

    All along, the impression of the devil in everyone''s mind is permanent.

    She is the pronoun of terror and the overlord who actively set off the war between gods and demons. In the tens of thousands of years of history of omnipotence, she is an invincible evil existence. I don''t know how many people feel hopeless in this world because of her and how many people suffer because of her existence.

    The Supreme God only wants to destroy her.

    The mission of the brave is to attack them.

    Everyone hopes that she will die and that the world will be saved without her.

    How could the record of such terror be like this?

    Because someone is with her, she feels happy and happy?

    Because no one to accompany her, she felt lonely and lonely?

    What she does every day is learn to write and learn pronunciation. In addition, she has been waiting for the "she" on the record to come to her?

    She still thinks she''s stupid? You''ve been upset? How easy is it to get depressed? Because no one came to her?

    Finally, she gave up herself, gave up her life, and decided to let others kill her?

    Isn''t that something wrong?

    Isn''t that something wrong?

    The devil!

    The terrible devil?

    How could it be like this?

    Such a mood, constantly appeared in the presence of everyone''s heart.

    So, even Sophie and Yulin seem to be in a state of confusion, believing that such records can''t be made by the devil.

    But

    "... the power above is really not what ordinary people can leave behind. The power in that relic can also make me unable to enter. Then, who else can leave such power in this world besides the devil?"

    Nadura''s words made everyone dumb again.

    All of them looked at each other. They felt that the shock in their hearts came one after another, and there was no end. They didn''t know what to say.

    Conadura does have a point.

    Is it possible that someone else left behind the relics that she can''t get into?

    Who can do that?

    The devil?

    They can''t get nadura to do anything about a relic, can they?

    The Supreme God?

    The power is to restrain the Protoss!

    In that case, isn''t there only one answer left?

    "Who is there but the devil?"

    Sean spoke the voice of the people in a calm and unusual tone.

    "Sean?"

    "Master?"

    When they heard Sheen''s voice, they noticed the abnormality in his tone. They were all stunned and looked over.

    See, sheen is the stone in the hand to put back the round platform, hand is still slowly stroking above.

    Then Sean''s voice rang out slowly.

    "Why don''t you want to believe that this is the devil?"

    "Does the devil have to be terrible and evil?"

    "She can''t just be a girl who is afraid of loneliness, afraid of loneliness, and just wants someone to accompany her?"

    "What makes you think so?"

    "Or, have you really known the devil, the devil, and the real appearance of the girl named the devil?"

    Sean''s words, very clear into everyone''s ears.

    The crowd was silent, speechless, and didn''t know what to say.

    Only Artemis, though shaken, said a word.

    "If the devil is not evil, what is she?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    "If the devil is not evil, what is it?"

    No one can answer this question of Artemis.

    Because this may be a question that even the Supreme God does not know the answer.

    What''s the real side of the demon king who can make the omniscient goddess helpless and make the Supreme God''s power completely invalid? Who can be lucky to see it?

    The devil?

    Or the "she" in the slate?

    People''s mood became more and more complicated, and even a little irritable.

    At this time, Sheehan glanced at Artemis and asked.

    "Haven''t you ever challenged the devil?" Sheehan asked straightforwardly: "as a person who has directly challenged the devil like most brave people in the past, you should know what kind of existence it is?"

    Sean''s words made Artemis stunned.

    In his mind, the memory that had been hidden for many years was finally dug out again.

    ......

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªJustice.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªOrder.

    These are the two concepts that Artemis carried when he was born, and what he must carry out all his life.

    That''s where she exists.

    That''s the law of her life.

    People who know her existence think that her behavior of strictly abiding by justice and maintaining order is a defect of superclass existence. They think that this is the price she must pay when she has too strong power.

    Just like her brother and sister, who had never been formally masked, but had heard of her name all the time, the most powerful evil god of the protoss, when she was born, maybe she was destined to have an abnormal part in spirit.

    But Artemis never thought it was a bad thing.

    She did regard justice and order as the things she had to abide by in her life, but she was not forced or dissatisfied. On the contrary, she felt a sense of fullness and a clear mission from the meaning of existence.

    Justice can bring peace to people, and order can bring peace to people. People''s smile is basically maintained by these two things. If we lose them, the world will lose something called "happiness".

    In view of this, Artemis has long been determined to exercise justice and establish order.

    For the sake of justice, she can incarnate as a sword, cutting all the injustice in the world.

    For the sake of order, she can turn into a shield to block all malice.

    This is not only for the sake of the world, but also for the sake of ourselves, for the sake of things called "principles" and "missions".

    This is Artemis, the goddess of justice and order.

    Of course, in the eyes of the goddess, the devil is the greatest evil in the world.

    It was the devil who caused so many tragedies in the world.

    It was the demon king who started the war and killed countless creatures. He also raised a butcher''s knife to the Supreme God who created the world, intending to set the Supreme God under his feet and occupy the world belonging to the Supreme God.

    There is no doubt that this is evil.

    Since it is evil, it must be eliminated.

    This idea has existed for many years in the heart of Artemis.

    At the beginning, knowing the existence of the demon king and what she did, Artemis didn''t even want to think about it. He wanted to come to the door and eradicate the greatest evil existence.

    Unfortunately, the three goddesses stopped her.

    "No, you can''t go."

    "That''s the devil, not the existence you can deal with."

    "You may be very strong, but after all, you are the inferior existence created by the Mother God, and your opponent is a powerful demon that even the Mother God feels dangerous and is afraid of. You can''t die."

    Ritas, the goddess of fate, anima, the goddess of life, and nadura, the goddess of nature.

    The apex of the three Protoss, the head of all the goddesses, personally stopped Artemis.

    "If you really want to fight against the devil, go to the brave."

    "The devil is our nemesis, and the brave is the devil''s nemesis."

    "Only the brave can really fight against the devil."

    This is the admonition of the three goddesses and the common sense of the whole Protoss.

    Human beings from different worlds are called to save the world. They are full of a sense of justice and a sense of mission.

    For their existence, Artemis had known for a long time, but he was as happy as he met his confidant.

    They are human heroes who, like themselves, are on the road of maintaining justice and order.

    They are perfect heroes in spirit and heart, and Artemis always feels very happy when he gets along with them.

    It is said that the most fundamental purpose of the protoss born in this world is to cultivate and assist the brave, so that the brave can grow up, and finally achieve the goal of fighting against the devil and saving the world.

    Artemis has no complaints about this, even the goddess who is highly respected in the whole Protoss.

    If the target is the brave, she is willing to do anything for them.

    Because she knows that the stronger the brave, the more help the world will get.

    The stronger they are, the more people will be helped by them.

    The stronger they are, the more people will get their salvation.

    In this way, we can put an end to many tragedies, many tragedies.

    Therefore, Artemis did not complain about this, and even actively cooperated with the three goddesses, and always accompanied the brave, helped the brave, and let them grow up.

    It has to be said that the brave people are really worth looking forward to. They not only have amazing talents, but also grow very fast.

    Ordinary people need to spend a lifetime to complete the journey, they only need to spend about a few years to complete, this kind of thing, in other races, it is fantastic.

    Even the weakest brave can finally reach the legendary level. With the help of the holy sword, they can even fight against the extreme level. It takes only a few years to reach this level.

    Artemis also saw with his own eyes a small number of brave people break through themselves, achieve transcendence, and finally become the same existence with her.

    They are so excellent, so powerful and so satisfying. If not all the three goddesses would be willing to give them blessings, Artemis would surely turn all the brave into their own blessers and pave the way for their lives.

    However, such excellent and powerful existence, in the end, but one after another after challenging the devil... Fell down.

    To reach the legendary level of the brave fell on the road of growth.

    The braver who reaches the limit level falls before the detachment.

    However, those who have reached the super level fall to the devil''s feet.

    None of them can make it.

    None of them can defeat the devil.

    One... Two... Three... Four... A dozen or dozens of brave people in succession fell down.

    Of course, whenever a brave man falls down, Artemis'' heart will be painful once, painful once, and then have to wait for the next brave man to be called.

    But the frequency at which the brave are called is only once in hundreds of years.

    In these hundreds of years, the people of the world have suffered from the war and the demons. They have been struggling to survive in the smoke of gunpowder and blood. They have never been able to get rid of it.

    Under such circumstances, every time a brave man falls, apart from heartache and sadness, Artemis has to watch the world suffer for hundreds of years.

    Pure evil is still spreading on the ground.

    How can she bear it?

    How can she control that?

    So, after he did not know which brave man fell down, Artemis was no longer patient.

    "Stop! Artemis

    "Don''t go!"

    "You will die!"

    Fate, life and nature were all in a panic.

    But Artemis did not stop this time, and did not turn back. He directly deviated from his superior and went to the enemy''s base camp.

    Countless demons appeared to stop her, but they were beheaded by her silver white double swords.

    Powerful demons also came one by one to stop her, and finally she was hard to get rid of.

    There are not only strength factors, but also good luck, which has just created this result.

    Artemis realized that there would be no such luck or chance again. He decided to gamble on everything, cut the greatest evil in the world by the sword, and give the world peace.

    With such determination, Artemis entered the devil''s castle.

    Then, Artemis met the devil smoothly.

    At that moment, Artemis finally understood.

    To understand what is magic.

    "... aren''t you brave?"

    When this too pleasant sound into the ears of Artemis, Artemis did not respond in the first time.

    She was stiff and unable to move.

    She was pale and shocked.

    She was staring at the presence of the only light shining from the skylight on the ceiling, sitting on the throne. She felt a deadly chill crawling on her body and swimming all over her body.

    The hands holding the sword were already shaking and could not be lifted.

    Clearly, the existence is just sitting there quietly.

    Clearly, the existence of the body did not send out any breath.

    But the instinct of being a goddess is telling Artemis that the existence in front of her is not something she can overcome.

    no

    It should be said that it is able to unilaterally devour her, eat her, bite her, and firmly press everything under her feet.

    That''s not the enemy.

    That''s a natural enemy.

    Unable to overcome, you must turn around and run when you encounter it, or you will become the prey of the other party and the natural enemy of the other party''s food.

    "Ah ah..."

    The determination to win in Artemis''s heart has collapsed, leaving only a strong sense of despair.

    However, the existence sitting on the throne, as if did not see her expression, whispered.

    "Not brave... Not brave..."

    The murmur, full of fatigue, full of sadness.

    It''s a pity that Artemis at that time could not understand the emotion in the voice.

    She can only vaguely hear such words.

    "Why didn''t the brave come?"

    "When will the next brave man come?"

    "How long do I have to wait... To..."

    These words were not directed at Artemis, but the other side''s self talk.

    However, the tiredness and sadness in the other party''s words are more and more intense.

    It was not until a certain moment that the devil spoke.

    "... I don''t have any interest in the existence of people who are not brave. You go."

    When this sentence came into the ears of Artemis, Artemis had a feeling of amnesty.

    This feeling made her feel humiliated and desperate.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Later, Artemis left, or fled.

    At that time, the haste, the cry at that time were probably the gaffes and insults that Artemis could not forget in his life.

    But this is the end of the only one who has ever challenged the devil in the world except the brave.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    ¡°......¡±

    The unbearable past appeared in my mind, which made Artemis'' face become very low. His hands, like at that time, held tightly, but trembled slightly.

    It was a past she would not bring up in any way.

    It was the only time in her ten thousand years of life that she followed her instinct, deviated from her duties, and lost face to her home.

    In the face of the greatest evil, the strongest enemy and the most terrible devil in the world, she was determined to maintain justice and order. In the end, she ran away in such a mess. This is not a thing that can be passed as a great shame.

    It was at that time that the self-esteem of Artemis as a goddess, as a guardian of justice and order, became ridiculous.

    "Artemis..."

    Nadura cast a worried look from the side.

    In fact, she did not know what was the result of Artemis'' challenge to the demon king.

    She just received the news that Artemis had broken into the enemy''s base camp and the devil''s castle, and had the opportunity to face the devil and challenge the devil.

    As for the outcome... At that time, neither she, nor lidas and anima, had any hope.

    Even, they are ready to think that Artemis will fall completely after the war.

    The opponent is the demon king, the real and strong one that even the Supreme God can''t defeat. It''s the condensation of strength and the pronoun of destruction. It''s just the realization of the concept of "powerful".

    Artemis can''t win, or even end up in the end.

    Originally, it was very difficult for the goddess of the protoss to really die. As long as the seal is still there, she can be resurrected countless times.

    But when the opponent is the devil, it is the one who perfectly controls the Protoss and makes the Supreme God''s omniscient power ineffective. This rule is useless.

    As long as you die in the hands of the devil, the seal will be destroyed by the devil who can neutralize the power of the goddess.

    Therefore, the greatest natural enemy of the goddess of the protoss is the demon king, and the most fearful and fearing enemy is also the demon king, even the three goddesses.

    If Artemis died in the hands of the devil, she would never come back and disappear in this world forever.

    At that time, the three goddesses, including nadura, were well prepared for this kind of psychological preparation and awareness.

    But Artemis came back.

    Moreover, when she came back, her appearance could only be described as miserable.

    It was as if she had seen the real hell. Her whole body trembled, her face turned white, and even her tears flowed down. It was absolutely an expression that the goddess named Artemis should not have in her life.

    After that, Artemis seemed to be in a state of depression. For hundreds of years, she never stepped out of the protoss camp, or even her own residence. Only when the brave one was called again, did she come out again as if she had hope and dependence.

    This is what nadura knows.

    As for what Artemis saw in the devil''s castle and how he escaped from heaven, nadura had no idea.

    Artemis also never mentioned that time. Every time he mentioned it, he would be speechless, silent for a long time, and finally forced to smile.

    Perhaps, lidas and anima will tell sheen about this, and they also want to see if they can ask something if they want to ask Artemis?

    Now, Artemis is like this again, as if he had been scarred.

    This made nadura worried.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sheen frowned and looked at Artemis for no reason.

    He, of course, knows nothing.

    "... nothing."

    Artemis was silent for a long time, and then came back with such a difficult sentence.

    However, with Sheen''s eyes and a glance at Lilith with her head tilted beside her, Artemis rarely perfunctorized this matter.

    Of course, Artemis didn''t want to mention his bad performance.

    However, if we think about it carefully, Artemis found that the performance of the demon king at that time was really strange.

    So

    "I can''t say for sure what kind of existence the devil is."

    Artemis, remembering, frowned and began to speak in a confused voice.

    "But now I think of it, the demon king at that time was a little strange."

    This sentence suddenly attracted the attention of all the people present.

    "What''s weird?"

    Sheehan asked.

    Artemis hesitated for a moment, and then he was not sure.

    "She seems to be very tired, and she seems to have a special attachment to the brave. When I first came in front of her, she seemed to think that I was a brave, and she was looking forward to something. When she knew that I was not a brave, she immediately lost interest and even lost all her strength. She didn''t even want to move more."

    Yes, that''s what it is.

    That''s how the demon king felt to Artemis at that time.

    Artemis even said it with self mockery.

    "You all say that I have challenged the devil face to face, but I don''t think that''s a challenge at all. It''s just a blow to my stupidity who thinks that I can challenge her. I can retreat because that one has no interest in me. Let me go, but I probably can''t get out of that castle."

    The words of Artemis made everyone frown.

    Yulin murmured.

    "In that case, does it mean that there are some things that we don''t know about your Majesty the devil?"

    It''s already obvious.

    Both the records on the slate and the impression provided by Artemis are quite different from the world''s known demon king.

    The demons have also said that the demon king is a person who loves them very much. Even characters like helimis are willing to build the magic roar chain for his safety. From this, we can see that there is tenderness hidden in his heart that others can''t see.

    But

    "If that''s the case, then why did the devil start a war?"

    Sophie said this with sincere doubt.

    This is also the biggest doubt in people''s hearts.

    Why did the devil start a war?

    If not for hegemony, for plunder, for entertainment, for the enjoyment of despair and pain, then what did she do for?

    It''s not a whim.

    The war between the gods and demons, which lasted for tens of thousands of years and occupied most of the history of Ohm niepertanson, is the fighting that has been going on since the birth of the life race.

    Thanks to this, in the history of Ohm niepertanson, except for the super ancient period with only the devil and the Supreme God, all other histories are in war, war and war.

    The true peace, which only appeared in this millennium, is a very small period of time compared with tens of thousands of years of war history.

    Under such circumstances, what is the reason for the demon king to set off this war lasting for tens of thousands of years?

    It''s not because she is evil and brings terror and disaster to the world. What''s the reason?

    "I don''t think so. What''s the trouble with that..."

    Yulin just hesitated to say something, but was interrupted by Artemis.

    "Now, what''s the use of such a thing?" Artemis said in a cold voice: "no matter what kind of hardship, she has harmed the world for tens of thousands of years, made the world suffer from tens of thousands of years of war, and made countless lives spend in misery and pain. This is an indisputable fact."

    yes.

    This is an indisputable fact.

    No matter what the trouble, the devil did it all.

    Now that she has done all this, she is guilty.

    "Indeed, there is no point in discussing it now." Nadura sighed and said: "the devil has passed away, the war is over, we are now facing new threats, new enemies, and the devil has nothing to do with it. Let''s not discuss it any more."

    This discourse, let the scene heavy and oppressive atmosphere finally eased a bit.

    There is no objection to this.

    As nadura said, what''s the point of discussing all this now?

    The demon king is dead, and the war that lasted for tens of thousands of years has come to an end. No matter what story or secret, it''s too late to investigate.

    Instead of delving into the past and the unknown truth, what they should do now is to focus on the current threat.

    Danus the devil.

    The new born original devil.

    This is the enemy of today.

    As for the devil, her everything has become the past.

    At this time, it''s just asking for trouble to go deep into these things.

    Only sheen, clearly aware that this is absolutely not a trivial matter.

    Perhaps, the devil has passed away, but Danas''s real purpose is to revive her.

    Although he has not yet succeeded, he is already collecting conditions and factors.

    In this way, even if the devil has not yet resurrected, it is also a huge threat.

    What''s more, when the devil dies, her everything should be in the past. Sheen doesn''t agree with this idea.

    All the time, all the disputes and events, big and small, appear one after another. At first glance, it seems that they have nothing to do with the devil. In fact, the influence of the devil still exists at this time.

    If not, why would the summit of all ethnic groups be trapped at that time?

    If not, why did the cracks in the world still contain the protoss until recently?

    These are all caused by the power left by the devil.

    Everything in this world, in the final analysis, can be traced back to the devil and the Supreme God.

    Even if they no longer appear, the world is still influenced by their existence, by their power, and always live under their constraints.

    Even if it is as strong as the goddess of fate, when it comes to things related to the devil, it is like a frosted eggplant, completely wilting.

    The enemy is very clear about this, so they have been trying every means to collect things related to the devil and study the power related to the devil.

    On the other hand, the only one who can control the existence of the demon king, the supreme goddess, is not interested in all this.

    To sum up, in fact, this side has been in an overwhelming disadvantageous state.

    If you really ignore the influence of the devil king and ignore everything of the devil king, you will only suffer the consequences in the future.

    "... I have to do something."

    Sheehan felt strongly that he should take action.

    But what should I do?

    "I hope I can succeed and have enough strength to face everything before the worst happens."

    Sheen sighed and hoped.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    In view of the discussion of the demon king, in the situation that people don''t know how to carry on, it''s over.

    After that, nadura put away all the stone slabs left by the demon king and asked Sophie to take care of them. She told her not to let anyone see the contents.

    It''s not only worried that people who are not strong enough will be abnormal because of the power on the stone slab, but also worried that the records above will cause people''s confusion.

    The real side of the demon king is completely different from what the world knows. This side is also full of various mysteries, which is very likely to overturn the history of Ohm niepertanson, but it can not be easily known by others.

    If the contents on the slate spread and let people know that those records were left by the devil, it might set off a new storm in the world.

    The current situation is chaotic enough. Nadura certainly does not want to add any more risks and uncertainties under such a situation.

    Naturally, all of them agreed with nadura''s treatment.

    Of course, Sheehan didn''t like it, but he didn''t say anything, let alone oppose it.

    He really wanted to know the devil''s past and find out the unknown truth.

    But whether these truths should be spread is another matter.

    Sean is not in the mood to think about other things. He just thinks about what he should do.

    So, after the interpretation of the slate is over and Sophie takes it away, Sheehan leaves the hall of the Queen''s palace with Rasha, Yulin and Lilith.

    Nadura and others want to discuss something with sheen, but sheen doesn''t pay attention to it.

    Instead of being as concerned about the direction of the war as nadura and others, he doesn''t really want to discuss the war with nadura and others.

    So sheen left with the people around him.

    However, Sheehan and others did not leave the Queen''s palace.

    "Although I''d like to arrange suitable accommodation for you, as you can see, the town of elves is still under reconstruction, and the problem of people''s accommodation has just been solved. There is no spare effort to solve the problem of visitors'' accommodation, so you can live here for the time being."

    Sophie said this to sheen and others before they left, and arranged for them to take sheen and others to their room in the Queen''s palace.

    Sophie said that she would let melika live here, but I don''t know if she needs it.

    Although melika''s residence in the Elven village has not been restored, Jerome''s residence has been restored. As a little girl, it is normal for melika to live with Jerome.

    Sean didn''t ask melika to live with her and others. As long as she is happy and in her hometown, she can go where she wants to live.

    That is to say, but in the elves'' village, a small number of lucky people escaped the destruction in the last war and stayed.

    Among them, there is a place that people miss.

    "Hoo..."

    Late at night, Sean went into the hot spring with steaming hot water, exhaled a breath and sighed.

    "Fortunately, at least, the hot spring has survived."

    That''s right. Sean once used it in the elves'' village. He once met Lide and Milu here. He also used the heaven as quilt and the earth as bed with the elves'' girl melika. The special magic source of hot spring type, which was used to communicate in simple terms for the first time, was lucky to stay here.

    This is the only thing Sheehan is satisfied with after returning to the land of the elves.

    "If we don''t have this hot spring here, it will feel like something is missing."

    Sean leaned on the edge of the hot spring, holding his hands on both sides of the bank, enjoying and closing his eyes, feeling that it was a pleasant experience.

    Only at this time, Sean''s slightly heavy and thoughtful heart was able to relax.

    This makes sheen realize that he may have suffered too much recently.

    The ultimate goal of Danas.

    The true face of the devil.

    The truth of the past.

    And the jade inside.

    Recently, I seem to have been constantly thinking and running because of these things.

    Under such circumstances, I seem to have accumulated a lot of fatigue unconsciously.

    Sean couldn''t help laughing bitterly at this.

    "Well, it''s been a bit of a corner these days."

    I''m indifferent to other things, but I just want to pursue the truth of the devil. I''m a little possessed, right?

    There''s no way.

    Recalling the tears of the demon girl she saw in her dream, sheen wanted to know, no matter what, what had she experienced before she went on the road of being regarded as absolute evil by the world.

    Sean has a feeling that it''s important to him.

    It''s very important.

    This is not a trivial matter that has nothing to do with yourself, but a matter that concerns your future, even your past and everything.

    Sean, of course, trusted his feelings.

    With the blessing of the Supreme God, Sheehan has already experienced many unknown omens because of inexplicable revelation and intuition, and every time is so accurate, not a failure.

    It must be the same this time.

    I''m sure it won''t be just a strange feeling this time.

    "We have to find the truth" - this is the action of our whole body and even every cell.

    So

    "No matter what, I can''t just sit back and watch the devil''s business."

    Thinking of such a thing, Sheehan did not have the mood to continue to take a bath.

    He has a strange impulse now.

    "I want to see that place..."

    With that in mind, sheen stood up straight out of the water.

    He didn''t dry his body very much. Sheen put on his clothes directly. Then he moved a few moments and went back to the Queen''s palace.

    Instead of going back to his room, he went directly to Sophie''s room. Without a single call, he suddenly moved in.

    Sean spoke as soon as he moved in.

    "Sophie, I want to ask you..."

    Before she had time to finish, sheen was silent.

    "Alas?"

    In the room, Sophie had a dress in her hand and was about to put it on. She watched sheen suddenly appear and stayed there.

    At this moment, the most beautiful fairy queen in the elf family is presented to sheen in an extremely inappropriate manner.

    In a word, it''s naked.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean was silent.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sophie''s face was stiff, as if she were frozen there, unable to move.

    Between the two began to diffuse a delicate atmosphere, and there was an awkward silence in the diffuse.

    "Cough..."

    After a long time, sheen coughed and asked Sophie.

    "I want to ask you, where is the relic that you got the slate?"

    Sean told his story.

    Sophie didn''t open her mouth. She just stiffened her body, moved her fingers, and fluttered in one direction.

    "Over there, isn''t it?" Sheen nodded calmly and said, "I know. I''ll go and have a look. If someone asks, you can tell them not to worry about me."

    With that, Sheehan cut Sophie''s whole body without any trace, and then raised his hand.

    "Well, I''m going. Keep busy."

    With that, sheen turned and disappeared.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sophie was still silent, looking at the direction of Sheen''s departure. After a long time, her face turned red.

    "... I can''t get married."

    A murmur of the mosquito''s voice, the most beautiful fairy queen''s complex mood of the elf family, all in one word.

    But you would never have married, your majesty.

    It''s a pity that her majesty, who has been single for thousands of years, has been unable to recover from the blow for a long time, even the woman who could not get the former brave Mithra.

    ......

    On the other side, sheen appeared in the corner of the Queen''s palace.

    "NIMA, it''s hasty..."

    Sean touched his nose, feeling very stimulated.

    He has to make it clear that he didn''t mean it.

    But he doesn''t claim to be innocent.

    Because, how do you think, it''s all your own fault to rush in without knocking?

    "Sure enough, I''m still a man. This kind of standard way of meeting beautiful women changing clothes without knocking on the door is that only the man in the novel can meet the dog blood."

    If you think about it carefully, how many fruit bodies do you see that day?

    Sophie the queen of the elves

    The girls of the Elven Division

    In addition, the night before I set out here, I had the honor to see my disobedient horse in a naked posture, besides the familiar little wife of tyer and little cute melica

    With this in mind, sheen suddenly found that he was really full of benefits these two days.

    In addition, when she was called to the divine world by that goddess, she also saw the dream of the second dimensional beauty girl transformation show. Sheen always felt that she had used up all her life''s luck in these days.

    "I hope I don''t get too happy and sad, but I''ll be killed by Chaidao..."

    Sean continued to feel his nose.

    I can''t help it. It''s hot and my nose itches. I always feel a little angry.

    "In other words, her majesty is also hiding it..."

    Sheehan silently updated the ranking in his heart.

    The original ranking is: Schaffner > Eyre > Roxie = ninne = Yulin > melica > tyer.

    The current ranking is: schaffney > Sophie > Eyre > Roxie = ninne = Yulin > melica > tyer.

    Yes, Sophie ranked second, just behind the invincible enchanter in the world.

    Even Ayi is a little inferior, and sheen, as an LSP, can absolutely guarantee this.

    Although it is only the result of visual observation, the data stored in the brain of LSP is absolutely more reliable than anything else.

    Of course, Sheen has not only seen the inappropriate side of these people, but also many other beautiful girls, but the most impressive ones are undoubtedly these people, so forget about her and don''t get into the ranking first.

    When we have a chance later, we''ll make a list carefully.

    With such ambition, Sheehan turned his head and looked in one direction.

    "Over there, isn''t it?"

    Excavated the remains of the stone slab recorded by the demon king.

    That relic is probably the residence of the former demon king.

    It was there that the demon king met with the important "she" all the time. For this reason, he left his own strength there, so that the goddess of nadura level could not enter it.

    Sean wants to go there.

    "Maybe we can get some other clues."

    Anyway, leisure is also leisure, so sheen plans to go there to have a look.

    It''s just

    "Can you take me with you?"

    When Sheehan was ready to leave, suddenly a voice came into his ear.

    Sheen turned his head and looked at the source.

    "Rasha?"

    Sheen spoke in surprise.

    It''s Rasha.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    "Ho..."

    "Ga..."

    In the forest of Tagore at night, some monsters'' calls are rising and falling, which adds a sense of gloom to the darkness in the forest.

    In such a world of night, in addition to the nocturnal demons, the monsters that will move everywhere in the forest are probably only the demons that are not human, ghosts and ghosts, and the dead spirits of ghosts.

    Their figures wander through the forest from time to time. Although they feel that they can be seen everywhere, compared with the daytime, they still have less blood smell and sense of killing.

    As for the news of fighting and fighting, it has weakened a lot at once when the night comes.

    Obviously, under the condition that all the demons need to rest and the magic life that instructs the dead also need to change shifts, the killing at night is much less.

    Of course, occasionally, there will be nighttime demons meeting with demons and wandering dead spirits, and the two sides fight, which is predictable.

    Under such circumstances, the night of Tagore''s forest seems to have completely become another world, gloomy and terrifying.

    Until a certain moment, the two figures flashed through the air like a blink, which broke the atmosphere of a little bit of gloom and terror.

    It''s a combination of a man and a woman.

    The man is a young man in noble clothes.

    The girl is a maid in a servant''s dress.

    At this time, the young man would hold the maid and use it in midair. He would move and twinkle in an instant, just like a ghost appearing and disappearing. In the blink of an eye, he would disappear on the other side of the forest and enter another area.

    The combination of a man and a woman is naturally Sean and Rasha.

    Sean, holding Rasha in his arms, stopped for a moment, moved for a moment, and floated in mid air.

    "Not yet?"

    Sean sighed and frowned at the same sea of trees below.

    There is no doubt that Sheehan is on his way to the ruins Sophie refers to.

    After Rasha said that she wanted to go with her, Sheehan took her all the way and moved in the direction Sophie pointed out. However, until now, no place with similar relics has been found.

    "Although I don''t know the specific location, since Carol and her family can go back and forth in a short time, even if they don''t consider that there are demons, monsters and other obstacles on the road, so that they can keep on going, they should not be able to catch much road, right?"

    "How come it hasn''t arrived yet?"

    "I missed it? Or is Sophie going in the wrong direction? "

    Sean scratched his head with an empty hand and said something.

    It was Rasha, who had been quietly in Hearn''s arms, who spoke calmly at this time.

    "Deputy commander Carol said that the relic had been buried and hidden by goddess nadura, so it should be very difficult to find the relic in the air?"

    What Rasha said is very reasonable.

    Originally, if you look down in mid air, your vision has been greatly hindered because of the relationship between the trees and the sea. In addition, the ruins have been sunk into the ground. If you want to find the entrance of the ruins in the air, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack, mostly in vain.

    Not to mention, Sheen has been on the road in a blink, every time he will jump a long distance directly. It''s not sure if he missed anything.

    "What about that?" Sheehan said helplessly, "can''t you go down and look for it slowly?"

    When do we have to find out?

    "Otherwise, let''s go back to the land of the elves and ask Carol or janum for the location?"

    Sean had this idea.

    what? Why don''t you go back and ask Sophie?

    If you ask this question, you can only say that you are brave men who are not afraid of death, or you are straight men who are not afraid of embarrassment at all.

    Anyway, Sheehan was going to avoid the fairy queen for a while.

    In that case, it would be a good choice to ask Carol or janum.

    But

    "I don''t think it''s necessary."

    Rasha said so quietly.

    "Why?"

    Sean was slightly stunned.

    Rasha didn''t answer. She just looked up at Sheen''s face.

    "Master, please release the chain of magic roar."

    The maid sister put forward such a request very abruptly.

    "Release the chain of the devil''s roar?" Sean was stunned again, then reacted and suddenly said, "do you want the magic roar chain to show us the way?"

    "Yes." Rasha said with no expression: "you said that at the beginning, the magic roar chain might have rebelled because it felt the existence of your precious jade. It took the initiative to recognize you as the main body. When you touched those stone slabs, the magic roar chain also had a reaction, so..."

    Then, if the chain is released, it may be able to lead sheen and the others to the location of the ruins.

    After all

    "According to your interpretation, the demon king not only exerts power on the stone slab, but also exerts power on the ruins. The demon roar chain can react to the stone slab, probably also to the ruins, and feel the location of the ruins."

    Rasha made such a proposal.

    "All right." Sheehan had no objection, and said directly, "let''s have a try."

    With that, sheen moved his hand, and a chain appeared around him like streamer, swimming in the air.

    "Ding Ling Ling!"

    The chains hit each other, making a clear sound, and the whole body was full of faint light, which seemed to be a little pleasant.

    And after it came out, it seemed to be very happy, and it was always around Sean.

    But after a while, the chain suddenly stopped in mid air, and as if feeling something, rushed to the distance.

    "This is

    Sheen was slightly surprised, and then his eyes lit up.

    "It seems to have succeeded."

    Rasha stares at the direction where the chain disappears. She doesn''t say anything. She just looks at Sean.

    Sean immediately understood.

    "Come on, let''s keep up."

    Sean tightened the delicate body of the maid sister in her arms, and the whole person disappeared in mid air, flashing away in the direction of the disappearance of the magic roar chain.

    Like this, the roar chain kept flying in front of him, and Sheehan and Rasha followed him, flying a distance.

    After a few minutes or so, the chain no longer flies forward.

    It made a sharp turn, ran into the sea of trees, and disappeared into Sheen''s view.

    Before sheen could react, there was a burst of sound in the tree sea below.

    Sean quickly stops blinking, and together with Rasha, stops at the place where the chain of the devil roars down.

    "Right here?"

    Sheen murmured, but it was certain.

    It''s not just Sheehan, it''s Rasha.

    "I have the same feeling as when I saw the slate..."

    Rasha looked down, her eyes flashing.

    "Go down and have a look."

    Sean didn''t hesitate for long, but with Rasha, he went down to the sea of trees.

    "Shasha...!"

    With the swaying sound of leaves and branches, sheen and Rasha walked through the lush trees and landed in a forest.

    In a corner here, a piece of rock seems to have been broken, and its fragments are scattered all around, and even there is still smoke.

    Sean can see through it at a glance. This is what magic roar chain has done.

    Because

    "Is that the entrance to the ruins?"

    Sean''s direction is exactly where many rock fragments are scattered.

    See only, in the place that rock fragment scatters, appeared a passageway that leads to underground.

    The passage was dark and oppressive, and the air from it seemed to carry a mysterious magic wave, which made sheen stare at it.

    So is Rasha.

    As like as two peas, the magic of the mysterious flow of the two people now feels the same as the magic of the slates.

    This is enough to explain many problems.

    Sean made a sound as he looked at the entrance to the ruins.

    "I''m afraid there''s a border set up by nadura here. Even if ordinary people come here, they can''t find the entrance or the ruins."

    Only those who, like Carol and janum, know exactly where they are and are entrusted by nadura with the means to cross the border can have access to the entrance of this relic.

    Unfortunately, the magic roar chain just seems to destroy the border and the rock on the entrance.

    "... it''s really a chain that is easy to make up one''s own mind. Whether it''s betraying the original owner, or acting like this without the consent of the current owner, it''s causing trouble."

    Sean''s kind of ready to throw the chain.

    Even if the chain is powerful enough, if it can act on its own and break away from the control of the user like this, it really needs to consider whether it should continue to be used.

    If you are someone else, you may be reluctant to give up. Based on its powerful power, you should give in.

    But sheen didn''t need it.

    He already has the best and strongest weapon in the world, and he doesn''t need any magic treasure at all.

    Compared with the holy sword, any treasure is inferior.

    At least, in Sheehan''s case.

    His holy sword is more powerful than the holy sword of the brave men of all ages, even Mithra.

    Among the brave men of all ages, there may be a lot of people whose holy swords are not as good as the chain of magic roar, but the value of Sheehan''s holy swords is absolutely better than the chain of magic roar.

    In particular, it is now undergoing a transformation.

    At the end of its transformation, the only treasures that can be compared with Sheehan''s sword in this world are estimated to be the jade of the demon king and the jade of the goddess.

    So Sean decided immediately.

    "When I get out, I''ll throw away the chain."

    As for now, I''d like to use it for a while to avoid interrupting the transformation of the holy sword and itself.

    When Sheehan made up her mind, Rasha just looked at the entrance of the ruins.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean found this and asked suspiciously.

    "... nothing." Rasha was silent for a moment, then shook her head and said, "let''s go in."

    Smell speech, Xi en still some doubts of looking at RA Xia.

    For some reason, he always felt that there was something wrong with Rasha''s reaction and performance since she met the slate.

    Especially after seeing the slate, Rasha''s eyes changed from time to time.

    The emotions and emotions in it made sheen not understand or understand.

    When she knew that he was going to visit the ruins, she immediately expressed her wish to go with her, but did not explain the reason.

    Originally, sheen thought that the girl was very concerned about the devil who had a deep relationship with her, but now it seems that the elder sister has other ideas

    "You..."

    Sean was going to ask something.

    However, by this time, Rasha had already started to walk towards the entrance of the ruins.

    "Wait!" Sheehan was startled and ran after him, saying: "are you not afraid of danger later? How dare you go ahead? "

    Sean complained.

    Who ever thought, but Rasha said it.

    "No, there''s no danger in it."

    Rasha''s face was quiet and she spoke.

    "How do you know?"

    Sean blinked.

    Rasha only returned two words.

    "Feel."

    With that, Rasha was the first to enter the ruins.

    See, although sheen some helpless, but still followed up.

    They entered the ruins together.

    In the ruins, the mysterious magic is still fluctuating for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    Once the residence of the devil.

    When I heard about such a place at the beginning, I thought it was a very luxurious place, right?

    So far, Sheehan has heard of several places where the devil lived, such as the castle in the deepest part of the devil''s stronghold during the war, or the devil''s house that laixia stole from the Kingdom, where the devil once lived.

    And these places, even if you listen to them, you can see how luxurious and huge they are. They can be said to be real mansions that match the name of "demon king".

    But this remains, it is to break Sean before the impression of these mansions.

    "This is where the devil lived?"

    Sean looked at the scene in front of him and was not only deeply shocked.

    In front of his eyes is not how luxurious and huge a residence, but very simple, simple to remind people of the ancient uncivilized savages living in the cave.

    After entering the entrance of the ruins, Sheehan and Rasha walked down the long steps, about hundreds of meters underground, and then saw such a place.

    All around here are stone walls and several stone pillars, but they don''t separate the space. Instead, they just support the ceiling to prevent it from falling down. The whole relic presents a vast space.

    There are all kinds of layouts in the space. For example, there are stone tables and chairs in the corner, and there is a stone bed near the wall. Besides, there is almost nothing here. It''s too simple.

    Although people can see the traces of life, there is no doubt that no one will believe that such a place is inhabited by a demon who can destroy the world by all means.

    At least, sheen was standing at the entrance, unable to speak for a long time. I couldn''t believe that the devil once lived here.

    ¡°......¡±

    Rasha was also silent, her eyes fixed on the inside of the ruins, not knowing what she was thinking.

    In the ruins, the magic roar chain wanders around like a dragon. It seems to be very happy. It''s like returning to one''s own home. It''s so happy.

    Heen ignored the chain that often derailed, and walked in the space of the ruins, scanning around.

    The same is true of Rasha, walking back and forth in the ruins, inspecting the space.

    Neither of them spoke, just observing the ruins through the darkness.

    However, they did not find anything, as if they had strayed into an ancient tomb, and they did not even see anything decent.

    In one corner of the ruins, a stone wall seemed to have been knocked down, showing a state of damage.

    After a look at the stone wall, sheen was almost certain.

    "That''s where the slate came from, isn''t it?"

    The material of the stone wall is the same as those stone slabs which are taken to the land of the elves and record the affairs of the demon king.

    Sheehan can be sure that the devil took down the stone slabs on this stone wall, used them as exercise boards for writing or notepad for recording, and then piled them up in the corner here.

    This is how the Elven royal family found the stone slab. Carol and others also took the stone slab from here, leaving only such an empty relic.

    "Is there nothing here but slate?"

    Sean scratched his head.

    At this time, Rasha''s voice sounded behind Sheehan''s back.

    "There''s something here."

    Hearing this quiet voice, sheen turned his head and looked at the source.

    The next second, Sheehan saw Rasha standing by the stone bed in the corner, his eyes on the stone bed, as if looking at something.

    "Is there something here?"

    Sheehan came to Rasha''s side and looked at the stone bed in her eyes, wondering.

    Because he saw nothing but an ordinary stone bed.

    But Rasha seemed to be very sure. She stroked the stone bed slightly with her slim hands, ignoring the dust on her fingertips and making a faint sound.

    "I can feel something here, but it doesn''t show up."

    Rasha''s words made sheen squint.

    Sheehan magnified the sensing power of the outer sense of destiny, allowing the powerful perception ability to spread and cover the stone bed.

    However, Sheehan still didn''t notice anything, only a common stone bed.

    "Nothing?"

    Sean''s in trouble.

    He didn''t think Rasha was wrong.

    The elder sister has a very deep relationship with the devil. Even the body she uses now is the devil''s body. She can feel something that others can''t feel. It''s very normal.

    To put it bluntly, if the devil really lived here, her body, which used to live here, is now here, on Rasha''s body.

    In that case, Rasha will have some feelings, which is normal.

    It''s just that he really doesn''t feel anything.

    Rasha also whispered.

    "If the first lady is here, there should be a way."

    Hearing this, sheen was slightly stunned, and then he understood what Rasha meant.

    "Do you mean it takes the magic of the devil to make the things on it appear?"

    Sheehan asks Rasha.

    "It should be."

    Rasha''s subtle response was not affirmative, but it was enough.

    Sheehan also felt like this. If he wanted to let the things on the stone bed emerge, he would have to use the magic of the demon king.

    And laixia is a member of the old demon sect, who collects the residual magic after the death of the demon king, and uses those magic as the prototype to create the magic life.

    In other words, the magic of laixia is at least something of the same nature as the devil.

    But the problem is, Lecha is not here.

    "That''s the trouble."

    Sheen sighed.

    But Rasha turned to Sheehan.

    "If it''s Baoyu, it''s easy to open the things on it."

    Rasha''s reminder made sheen react.

    Yes, I still have the jade of the devil in my body.

    That is the origin of the devil, the essence of the devil, the cohesion of the concept, and the power above is undoubtedly the power of the devil.

    Thinking of this, sheen sank his consciousness, looked inside his body, and found the red jade surrounding the holy sword.

    Baoyu was still bathed in the bright red light, but the light seemed to be much brighter than before, which made sheen feel that he was about to be awakened.

    The holy wave from the sword is becoming more and more strong. The holy power is also integrated into his internal organs and every part of his body, which makes sheen feel that he is about to be reborn.

    The transformation of detachment is going on smoothly.

    The power hidden in one''s own body is also awakening smoothly.

    Everything is developing in an orderly way, and I am gradually moving towards evolution to achieve my own transcendence.

    soon.

    It''s almost ready.

    Sean felt that way.

    Unfortunately, this is not the time to focus on this.

    Sheehan focused his mind on the red jade and had a hard time.

    "How do you get it out, or lend me some magic?"

    Sean didn''t know what to do for a moment.

    What surprised sheen, however, happened in the next second.

    "Hum!"

    I saw that the red jade seemed to feel the existence of sheen, the will of sheen, and even the desire of sheen, and trembled slightly.

    Then, it released a magic, let the magic all over Sean''s body, and burst out.

    "Bang!"

    In the ruins, in front of the stone bed in the corner, sheen, who did not know when to close his eyes, suddenly burned a magic.

    Rasha was shocked by the sudden appearance of magic, but her eyes were full of the most intense ripples so far.

    At this moment, the magic that burns from Sheen''s body is not its own magic.

    It is a more dark than the darkness, more profound than the abyss, more dazzling than the night sky, more magnificent than the universe.

    The magic is not huge, but it has the feeling of dominating the world, like the whole world should submit to this force, which makes the atmosphere tremble.

    In the ruins, the mysterious magic waves that have been floating all the time, just like seeing my mother, begin to react.

    The magic roar chain, which had been wandering in the ruins, suddenly stopped, jumped over happily, and directly fell into Sean''s body and returned to his body.

    "This is..."

    Sean opened his eyes and looked at his hands, his face full of surprise.

    He could feel a magic burst out of his body, but he didn''t feel anything strange, as if the magic burning in his body was just a mirage, just a mirage, just a false thing.

    Usually, Sean uses his own magic power, which can clearly feel that his whole body is bursting out with amazing power. There is heat flow in his body, which is very clear.

    Only at this moment, the magic burst out of himself, but sheen didn''t feel at all, which made him feel strange.

    "Master."

    Rasha made a sound at this time.

    "Please inject magic into the stone bed."

    Hearing Rasha''s voice, Sheehan thought of business.

    At the moment, Sheehan could not care to continue feeling, and directly put his hand on the stone bed.

    "Hum!"

    Sean''s magic immediately flowed to the stone bed.

    That''s not what Sheehan is controlling, it''s his own initiative.

    Magic is self absorbed and injected into the stone bed through Sheen''s body. It seems to be very clear about its mission.

    When the magic was completely injected into the stone bed, the magic burst out from sheen disappeared.

    Without waiting for Sean''s feeling, the abnormal situation on the stone bed finally appeared.

    "Zheng!"

    A faint light suddenly appeared on the bed surface and circulated, occupying the bed surface of the whole stone bed.

    In the dim light, the things hidden in the stone bed finally slowly emerged.

    Sean and Rasha immediately cast their eyes on it and saw what was emerging.

    It''s words.

    It is the same as the stone tablets brought back to the land of the elves by Carol and others.

    Some words are scribbled, but also some rough, so that people can clearly feel the character of the writer, is absolutely the kind of careless, reckless, very reassuring guy.

    Seeing the handwriting, Sean and Rasha both had an idea for the first time.

    "It''s not written by the devil."

    yes.

    It''s not written by the devil.

    At least, it''s not the devil''s handwriting.

    At the beginning, the writing of the demon king was a bit sloppy and crooked, but there seems to be no doubt about my learning ability. I soon practiced my handwriting to a beautiful level, so that people can clearly feel the beauty of it.

    This handwriting is different, scribbled and rough, absolutely not the writing of the devil himself.

    The same is true.

    When the light dissipated and the writing was fully displayed, sheen immediately saw the opening sentence.

    "My name is neon. I seem to be a brave man."

    This sentence, once printed into Sheen''s eyes, instantly makes Sheen''s eyes widened.

    Inside, it was full of consternation.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    Nina.

    Nina the brave.

    This is the name known only by a very small number of people who stand at the top of the world, the brave of the early generation.

    Goddess ninen has exactly the same name as her, but her name is also owned by the first generation of brave people.

    And when she was called to this world, even the goddess of fate lidas had not been born.

    From his dreams and all kinds of signs, this first generation brave man has a deep connection with the devil and the Supreme God.

    It is not only the Supreme God who regards it as a special existence, but also the devil.

    Sean had already understood that the brave girl she saw in her dream was the brave girl of the first generation -- ninen.

    On the stone slab recorded by the demon king, the "she" that has been repeatedly mentioned may also be the brave ninen, the brave girl in the alien world who has a lot to do with her.

    That is to say, the first generation of brave people who are regarded as trumps by the Supreme God to defeat the demon king, and who are painstakingly planning to cultivate, not only have a good relationship with the Supreme God, but also have developed a special relationship with the demon king.

    But I don''t know why, according to nadura, this brave girl, who has a close relationship with the demon king and the Supreme God, seems to have died in the end, and she was killed by the demon king, and she died miserably.

    Because of her, the Supreme God will be heartbroken, wailing in the center of the world, causing heavy rain all over the world, eventually leading to the birth of goddess ninen.

    Because of her, the devil''s life seems to have a great change, leading to a road of no return.

    But before that, the relationship between the brave girl and the devil is really good, there is no doubt about this.

    The demon king also attached great importance to her and even regarded her as his only best friend. He kept thinking about her all the time. At last, it seemed that the first generation of brave people were forced to help the supreme god fight against her, which led to their will to die.

    From the records left by the demon king, it can be seen that before the decisive moment comes, the brave girl seems to have been visiting here all the time, and will always come to the lonely demon king to accompany her.

    However, even so, Sheehan did not expect to see the records left by the first generation of brave people here.

    "Nina..."

    Just when sheen was shocked, Rasha was staring at the handwriting on the stone bed, looking at the beginning of the line, lowering her head and calling out the name.

    Sean was suddenly awakened.

    "Can you read these words?"

    Sheehan turned to Rasha, his face full of surprise.

    It''s written in a different world. According to principle, only the brave people from a different world can understand it. Even the devil learned it together with the brave people of the first generation. Others should not understand it.

    Korasha seems to understand.

    No, she didn''t understand.

    "... I just feel vaguely that I can understand the meaning of these words."

    Rasha whispered these words, with a strange attitude.

    Because of her head down, sheen can''t see her expression and eyes at this moment.

    "Are you all right?"

    Sheehan was inexplicably worried and couldn''t help asking.

    "... nothing." Rasha was silent for a long time, and then said, "let''s see what''s written on it."

    Wen Yan, although Sheehan is still worried about Rasha''s state, he also cares about the records on the stone bed.

    Moreover, I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Sheen always feels that the handwriting on it is very familiar.

    It''s like I used to see this handwriting, and I have a deep sense of familiarity and even closeness.

    Sean''s intuition tells him that this record will be very important to him.

    That is the key to everything, the beginning of everything, and the root of all tragedies, all developments and all results.

    As a result, Sheehan resisted the strange feeling in his heart and cast his eyes back on the record of the stone bed.

    The rough handwriting was gradually read by him.

    "My name is neon. I seem to be a brave man."

    "I''m a stranger who was summoned to this world by the goddess. After I was summoned here, I somehow had a very beautiful sword. I also awakened the power of what the goddess called unique skills. It''s said that I can get the fastest growth and become a hero who can fight against the demon king in a very short time."

    "To tell you the truth, I don''t quite understand the goddess''s words, let alone why I have to fight against the devil."

    "At the beginning, I thought the devil was a bad person, but by chance, I met the child and became friends with her. Finally, I realized that she was just a child who was afraid of loneliness and loneliness and needed company and love."

    "The goddess told me that such a child has enough power to destroy the world. She has been chasing her and destroying the world she created, so it must be eliminated. But I really don''t want to believe that such a child as old as I look would be those ferocious people."

    "Of course, I know that child is very strong, very strong. Even if I use the sword in my hand, I will be killed by her in an instant."

    "It''s just that she may be strong or dangerous, but I don''t want to kill her at all."

    "Why do you have to kill her?"

    "Even if she is a bad person, I don''t want to kill her."

    "I''m just an ordinary person. A child born in an ordinary family, who is neither a hero nor an incarnation of justice, is suddenly called into such a world and told that he must kill with a beautiful and shameful sword in his hand. How can I do that?"

    "The goddess said that this is my mission. As a brave man, I should do something. But I don''t understand it, let alone want to understand it. I only know that every time I think I have to kill someone, I feel very scared. I''m afraid that I will wake up every night."

    "I want to go home, I want to see my parents, I want to eat snacks, I want to watch TV, and I want to play with my friends. Even if I go to a boring class, it''s better than staying in this world where there is nothing. I''m scared every day and I don''t know when I have to kill people."

    "Omnis is a good person, and she is very beautiful."

    "Kratiss is also a good man. She is as beautiful as omnis."

    "But they have irresolvable contradictions, even involving me."

    "I regard them as important friends, but I really don''t want to kill people, let alone the child."

    "I don''t like this world, even if it''s the world created by omnis and the world kratis has been seeking. It doesn''t belong to me after all."

    "I want to go back."

    "I want to go back!"

    "Really... I''m fed up with this situation!"

    "I dare not tell those two people these thoughts, because they will not allow me to leave."

    "They are all good people, and I don''t hate them, but they all need me, and they are forcing me to do things I don''t like, which makes me feel like I can''t breathe."

    "So, I write these words here, and use the strength that the child has given me to insure that no one else can see it."

    "If, one day, someone discovers and sees what I left behind, or even those two discover and see what I left behind, then I sincerely hope that by that time, your contradiction has been solved."

    "By that time, I hope I have returned to my home and can use my own name instead of the name given to me by this goddess."

    "I''m Nina."

    "But I am also Xiao Hui."

    This is the end of the writing on the stone bed.

    After reading the last paragraph, Sheehan couldn''t get away from the last two words.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªXiaohui.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªXiaohui!

    "Dong Dong"

    The heart beat rapidly.

    Sean stares at the last name tightly, and his heart beats faster and faster, becoming more and more intense and powerful.

    Such a violent and powerful heartbeat even made sheen feel painful.

    "Woo...!"

    Sean grabbed his chest and breathed heavily.

    The heart is burning.

    My head is boiling like a fire.

    It''s like something that has been forgotten by oneself has burst out from his body and made a cry instead of sheen.

    Sheen instinctively noticed.

    "I know the name!"

    "I know this man!"

    "She''s... she''s...!"

    Sean''s mind, such as sparks burst of flash, suddenly ran by.

    Once upon a time, the appearance of the brave girl I have seen several times in my dream is gradually changing.

    Specifically, it is to become more mature.

    From the girl''s appearance, the brave man seems to have been accelerated his own time, and gradually becomes a young woman.

    The young woman looks very charming, but she looks like a young child with a prank like smile on her face.

    Immediately, the young woman opened her mouth, as if speaking to sheen, and called.

    "Son."

    At this moment, the nerve in Sheehan''s brain was burning like a sharp pain.

    "Er... Ah...!"

    Sean hugged his head and squatted on the ground.

    "Master!"

    One side of the Rasha finally aware of the abnormal sheen, a change in face, Meng also followed squat down, helped sheen.

    "Master! What''s the matter with you

    Rasha''s voice brought a sense of panic and surprise.

    This is a rare performance in the past.

    Unfortunately, sheen can''t take care of that anymore.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Sean gasped violently, only felt that his head was very painful, his heart beat very fast, and the whole person was very uncomfortable.

    If it wasn''t for the last bit of reason, sheen even wanted to roll on the ground.

    Sorry!

    Very uncomfortable!

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah --!"

    At last, sheen could not help roaring, and the magic of his whole body was boiling at this moment.

    "Boom!"

    Amazing magic from Sheehan''s body, like a wave of air, blowing away everything around.

    "Cough...!"

    Rasha, caught off guard, was blown away by the magic waves and hit the rock wall, coughing up all the air in her chest.

    "Boom..."

    The whole relic began to crumble and shake violently under the amazing magic.

    The air wave of magic surged into the sky and hit the ceiling, as if to lift the whole relic. The impact was too strong to imagine.

    If you change to a general building, now it must have been completely destroyed by magic, right?

    But here is the residence where the demon king exerted his power. Even if he was shocked by the amazing magic like this, he still kept his stability.

    Sean so desperate to vent his magic.

    "Master!"

    "Master!"

    Rasha''s cry was drowned by the whistling of magic and disappeared completely.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    Holy land.

    In this boundless sea of flowers, the pure white goddess who originally lay here has disappeared.

    Instead, a girl.

    One looks only about 13 or 4 years old, with fair skin, petite figure, golden hair and long waist hair. He has a lovable appearance. He is extremely bold and exposed. He only wears a fur coat with an open front and a fur coat covering key parts. On his head, he wears a hat with a witch like front protruding and a wide brim, A girl with an eye mask covering her right eye.

    In one hand, the girl held a huge gun made of gold with a design similar to that of a tree.

    It was the goddess who had met sheen.

    Since the last change, the goddess seems to be quite interested in this state, or to have some understanding of Sheen''s preference for this posture, and has maintained this posture.

    She doesn''t like this gesture either. It''s just that since sheen likes it and has a goddess with the name of her former good friend, who has the same appearance as herself, it''s a pleasure for her to change a little and exist here in a different gesture.

    Of course, few people are lucky enough to see this gesture, even no one else except sheen and ninen.

    However, the goddess didn''t care. She just stood in the middle of the flower sea in the attitude of the demon God in this strange world.

    On a closer look, the goddess''s left eye, which was only exposed, was closed, as if she was raising a God with her eyes closed.

    From time to time in the sea of flowers, gusts of wind blowing, so that the fur coat on the goddess was blown up, swaying in the wind, looking quite elegant.

    Until a moment, the goddess seemed to feel something in general, suddenly opened her eyes.

    She turned her eyes and looked in one direction, whispering as if she could see the state of another world far away.

    "Have you found the key to the past?"

    The goddess talked to herself as if she had expected this day.

    "Should he be in pain now?"

    "After all, all the brave people who are called to this world after that child will be deprived of most of their memories in the alien world by the mechanism she secretly set up."

    "But" she "is not as powerful as I am. She can only destroy the memory violently. Once the memory is retrieved, it will bring great pain to the person concerned."

    "He didn''t even know about this. He must have been kept in the dark."

    But it''s a test he has to go through.

    It doesn''t matter that the rest of the brave can lose the memory of their previous lives, but he can''t.

    Because, he will come to this world, will have the present strength, not only because he was called to this world, become a brave relationship.

    His order is reversed.

    Others are called to this world, and then they wake up to the concept of "brave", get the sword and unique skills, and gain strength.

    From the moment he was born, he was forced to be a "brave man" under various coincidences. He gained the power of three supreme concepts and became the only individual with power in a different world.

    To some extent, he will be called to the world, which can be said to be the inevitable result.

    Therefore, if he doesn''t want to know the truth of everything, that''s all. If he wants to know everything and understand everything, he must retrieve those memories and his first half of life.

    Who let him be the same person in this game, not an outsider at all?

    The devil.

    Goddess.

    The brave.

    These three concepts have always been intertwined and intertwined.

    If the child wants to find out the truth, he has to enter the game.

    The goddess didn''t mind helping him, but the relic was always his forbidden area.

    There is the power of "she" there. People who are restrained by her can''t get in. They can''t even peep there with omniscient power. They can only rely on their own gems in the child''s body to vaguely perceive what has happened.

    Therefore, the goddess can only be here to offer some blessings to the child.

    "I hope you can make up for the regret that we three have left behind."

    The goddess whispered and hoped.

    ......

    At the same time, sheen, as the goddess of the Holy Land claimed, is in great pain.

    In my mind, a section of memory emerged in the burning pain, which made Sean feel more tormented.

    "What''s going on...!"

    Sheehan wanted to shout like this, but sadly found that he could not do such a thing.

    Now he felt like his head had been taken to the stove to burn. It was painful and hot, which made him crazy.

    Under such circumstances, some images and sounds like fragments appear in his mind.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Why is that?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Why does that power come to this child?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Is it because I have been strongly rejecting this force that it comes to my children?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Why? Why...! "

    This is a picture of a young woman holding her newborn baby and crying in a dark room.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Mom, I''m so hot."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Don''t worry. It''ll be all right in a minute."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Why do I get so hot every once in a while? Is it because of something wrong with me? "

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Of course not. Don''t think about it. You''re in good health, so you won''t get any disease."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Since I''m not sick, what''s wrong with me?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Maybe it''s a curse."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCurse

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Yes, curse, the curse that my useless mother left you."

    This is a picture of a young woman talking with a sad voice and expression while taking care of a little boy lying on the bed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Come here!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"I don''t know! I''m right! "

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"You said you were right? You don''t see what you''ve done to them! "

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"I said I didn''t! I just gave him a little push! And then he flew out on his own! "

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"So I''ve told you many times that you''re not allowed to play so much with other children, let alone fight with others."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Why? Is it really the same as those people say? Because I''m a monster! "

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"You''re not a monster."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"What am I?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"You are my son! Always! "

    This is a young woman teaching her son, who has grown up gradually. In the end, it turns into a picture full of tears.

    With these pictures, the young women''s instructions from childhood to adulthood also began to emerge in Sean''s mind.

    "Remember, you are different from others. There is something in your body that others don''t have. If you don''t pay attention, it will not only hurt others, but also yourself."

    "You may not be able to control this force now, but it doesn''t matter. This force will not be malicious to you, so you can''t want to let it go, but you have to suppress it and refuse it, so it will become peaceful."

    "When you get used to it later, this power will fall asleep. It''s hard to wake up again, just like I did at the beginning."

    "If one day you awaken this force, you must control it."

    "It''s a power that can turn the world upside down. You must use it properly, you know?"

    Young women''s instructions are so clear, so clear.

    At that time, how serious and serious her expression was, Sean finally remembered.

    Why forget?

    Why do you think of such an important thing until now?

    Sean pounded his head hard, not because he was upset, but because he thought of something important.

    Yes.

    Yes!

    That''s my... Mother!

    It turns out that she is

    Originally, I am

    The clues in the brain are gradually connected, and eventually lead to a truth that makes sheen shocked and even ridiculous.

    Xiaohui, the name, became the key to Sean''s search for the past and the key to everything.

    Then the last picture flashed through Sheehan''s mind.

    That is a young woman in a night under the stars, inadvertently out of the desire.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"If I have a chance, I would like to see them again."

    This wish, this picture, became the last memory in Sheehan''s mind.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Before he knew it, Sheehan''s cry of pain stopped.

    The burning magic from his body also gradually subsided.

    The storm is fading away.

    The interior of the ruins gradually calms down.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Sheehan was kneeling in the center of the ruins, holding his head, breathing heavily, and his eyes flashed with shock, silence and complex emotions.

    "Master..."

    A figure this just staggers toward the direction of Sean.

    Sean just seems to think of something, quickly turned his head, looked at the sound source, saw his little maid.

    Rasha was covered with black ash, and her figure was a little unsteady. She was staggering and looked very embarrassed.

    "Rasha!"

    Heen responded, ignoring the heart beat that had not yet completely subsided and the head that was still slightly hot, got up and walked towards Rasha.

    "Woo..."

    Rasha''s body swayed and her feet bumped, and her whole body rushed forward.

    Sheehan quickly reaches out his hand and catches Rasha in his arms.

    "[celestial breath]"

    The next second, Sheehan did not hesitate to use the healing celestial magic, let the stars shine from his body, shining on Rasha''s body.

    "Are you all right?" While treating Rasha, Sheehan said with some guilt, "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you."

    A bitter expression appeared on Sheehan''s face.

    Rasha slowly breathed a sigh of relief. As if she was much better, she raised her head and looked at sheen.

    "What happened?"

    Rasha asked so seriously.

    However, Hearn has a complicated face.

    Sean sighed as she remembered what had just come to mind.

    "It''s OK, just a little bit of the past."

    Sean said so.

    "The past?"

    Rasha was slightly stunned.

    "Well." Sheehan nodded and sighed in an inexplicable voice: "although I haven''t thought of all of them, I seem to have thought of the most important part."

    No, it''s not only to think about it, but also to connect the past and the present together, and finally come to some truth.

    Even in the past, which has been forgotten once, some mysteries that have puzzled and puzzled me for the first half of my life have been solved.

    That''s why Sean feels very complicated.

    "Come on, let''s go back first."

    Sheehan shook his head at Rasha, who was not ready to speak.

    "I need to sort my mind out, too."

    How can we say that the truth and the answer to this situation have gone far beyond Sheehan''s imagination to a certain extent.

    What should I do?

    Sean''s brain is still in a mess. He can''t think of a reason for that.

    But he knew that he had to think about it and sort it out.

    In order to make up for that already very obvious, can not hide for long... The biggest regret in this life.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    The long night is not over yet.

    There must be a lot of people who can''t sleep tonight.

    Sean can''t sleep.

    Rasha couldn''t sleep.

    Of course, Sophie and others, also can''t sleep so easily.

    Even if we don''t know what Sean has experienced in the ruins, the interpretation from the stone slabs brought back is enough to make many people sleepless at night.

    This night, the land of elves was relatively peaceful, but not very peaceful.

    At the same time, in some corner of the world, some people are still awake.

    "Things have been brought into the land of elves by the brave?"

    Danas received the news from his subordinates and could not help picking up his eyebrows.

    Beside him, the princess was also present.

    At this time, they are at the bottom of an abyss.

    At the bottom of the abyss, a very complex magic array is slowly turning, as if collecting moonlight, emitting a faint mysterious atmosphere.

    The princess was sitting in the middle of the magic circle.

    Danas was sitting on a huge rock beside him, bathing in the moonlight, while launching several magic circles to collect information.

    It''s obviously a magic array to contact the members of the new born [original demon].

    So, Danas has got what he wants and what he doesn''t want.

    Sitting in the middle of the huge magic circle, the princess opened her eyes.

    "Has it been found?"

    The princess looked at Danas.

    "Ah, eight or nine is ten." Danas just put the magic array in front of him and said thoughtfully: "after estimation, I am very sure that what we want is in the forest of Tagore. So when people below mentioned the sneaky movements of the elves, I already guessed that it must be the goddess of nature or the queen of elves who knew something, I''m going to go ahead and get it. "

    For this reason, Danas would order the magic life in Tagore''s forest to pay close attention to the team led by Carol.

    Originally, Danas wanted to let Carol and others act to help him bring things out, and then cut off the Hu.

    Therefore, it is no accident that Carol and others will be chased by the Legion of magical life and the army of the dead on their way back to the land of the elves.

    That''s why Danas had a plan.

    It''s just

    "I didn''t expect that the brave man would come out and take part in this incident, which broke my plan. Is this the fate and favor that [the blessing of the Supreme God] brought to him?"

    Danas, squinting, sat on the rock and chuckled.

    On the contrary, the princess noticed another news she had to care about.

    "So the brave are now not in the capital of the Kingdom, but in the land of the elves?"

    The princess''s eyes twinkled.

    Danas seemed to notice something and turned to the princess.

    "What? Do you want to fight the kingdom? " As if seeing through what the princess thought, Danas said casually: "if this is your wish, I don''t mind cooperating with you, but even if we fight against the Kingdom, our plan won''t make any progress?"

    Hearing this, the princess was silent.

    Seeing this, Danas continued to speak to himself.

    "The Protoss and the Terrans must think that we dare not attack the kingdom because we are afraid of the brave Sheehan. We don''t attack the kingdom because the Kingdom doesn''t have what we want."

    "What we want has a long history. It may be in the Laguna Empire, it may be in the magic power lalabay, it may also be in other forces and other ethnic groups, but it will not be in the emerging country, namely Mithra Kingdom, which was only established after the death of the demon king with a history of only a thousand years."

    "Of course, the kingdom of Mithra is a country founded by the brave people who crusaded against the demon king. Maybe the royal family has something we need."

    "However, the" legacy of the demon king "once accepted by Mithra has been stolen by our demon king morpheme ten years ago. It is not very likely that the royal family will have anything to do with the demon king."

    "But it has become the base of the goddesses who stay in the human world, and even the base of the human race. Even the brave are sitting there. If we attack there, we may not only get nothing, but also have a great risk, which is not worth the loss."

    "To sum up, we decided not to attack Mithra, and you agreed, didn''t you?"

    Danas talked so freely that the princess could no longer keep silent.

    "I did agree at the time." The princess took a deep breath and said calmly, "don''t worry, I''m different from the morona girl. I won''t blindly hate the Kingdom and the descendants of the brave. Since I can''t attack, I won''t attack."

    The princess''s words in exchange for Danas''s deep eyes.

    It is true that the princess is different from the Moro in that she does not feel one-sided hatred and unforgivable for all things related to the brave.

    However, it was not Moro who became the special existence of death spirit, but the princess in front of her.

    What are the basic conditions for becoming a death spirit?

    That is, before death, having a great deal of negative emotions.

    In other words, it is impossible for the princess to have no hatred for the kingdom.

    She is not as extreme as Moro, just because the negative emotion of her great spirit is not hatred, but pain.

    Since she suffered so much before she died, she had no complaints about the kingdom.

    Otherwise, she would not want to wake Mithra with Necromancer''s magic, let alone attack the kingdom.

    Her purpose may not be to destroy the Kingdom completely, but she definitely wants to vent something to the kingdom.

    Danas saw through that.

    But of course he won''t say anything about it.

    After all, he and the princess are only cooperative relations, and the other party has given him great help. In this case, he will allow her to the maximum extent, and will not prevent her from doing what she really wants to do. At most, he will give some advice and advice when he feels that it is inappropriate.

    Fortunately, the princess has always been very easy to speak, but also has always been very rational, not because of their own selfish will want to act recklessly.

    From this point of view, compared with her, morrow is really not a little bit worse. She has a lot of personal grievances and is easily out of control.

    Therefore, for the Moro, Danas was treated as a chess piece that could be used before, which was no different from the other traitors who were convinced by themselves.

    On the other hand, Danas regards the princess as a real partner.

    It''s definitely more comfortable and fun to work with the princess than with the Moro.

    In view of this, Danas slowed down his tone and said in a warm voice.

    "When we achieve our ultimate goal, we will give Mithra the greatest irony, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    Hearing Danas''s words, the princess relaxed her expression.

    Danas has a point.

    What is their ultimate goal?

    Resurrect the devil.

    And who was the devil attacked by?

    Mithra the brave.

    In this case, when they succeed in resurrecting the demon king, it is the biggest irony to Mithra and the biggest blow to Mithra kingdom.

    This may be the purpose of the princess to revive the demon king.

    But it''s not easy.

    "Since things really appeared in the forest of Tagore, and were brought into the land of elves by that brave man, wouldn''t we not get them?"

    The princess frowned.

    "No, it''s just what I want."

    Danas denied the princess''s claim.

    The reason is simple.

    "Since the brave man appears in the land of elves, there is a great possibility that he will bring another demon prime body." Danas chuckled and said, "it''s not a bad thing for us that the things we want actually get together."

    The princess understood the meaning of Danas.

    "Do you want to fight against the land of elves again?"

    The princess raised her eyebrows and looked at Danas.

    "Why not?" Danas said bluntly: "last time we two shot together, we failed to win the land of the elves and get what we wanted. Now that the things have appeared, the demon prime is in it. It''s not bad to do it again."

    "Do you have a clear idea?" The princess could not help but said: "this time, the brave man is also here?"

    "So this time we have to work harder." Danas said to the princess with a smile: "those two should have been better?"

    Of course the princess knew what Danas meant.

    "No problem, it''s completely under control."

    Then the princess stood up.

    In the darkness behind him, two figures, black and white, appeared slightly swaying.

    A knight in silver armor.

    Knights in Dark Armor.

    The two death knights, who were full of death spirit, appeared behind the princess holding a epee.

    Their bodies, full of dead air, were more dangerous than when they were in the world.

    "Good." Danas clapped his hands and said happily, "this time, I have to show some housekeeping skills."

    "Oh?" The princess was surprised and said, "if you say that, can I understand that you are used to and able to use power?"

    "Almost." Danas spread out his hand and said, "it''s a complete mastery of success. Unexpectedly, after becoming a demon man, he not only gained the power of my father, but also awakened other powers. For me, this is really a surprise and surprise."

    Let alone Danas, the princess was a little surprised when she first learned about Danas.

    She had thought that Danas, before becoming a demon, was good at nothing but creating magic, and had almost no power in itself. Even after becoming a demon, Danas could not completely control the power of detachment level.

    Which ever thought, although he really can''t completely control the power of the devil, but by chance, he awakened another power.

    It was his power, not from anyone.

    With it, Danas can not fully grasp the power of the situation, the first battle, seriously injured nadura, but also cooperate with her, will Artemis are seriously injured.

    Now, he has completely grasped his own power, and combined his father''s power with his own power?

    (this young master, perhaps, is more suitable to be a devil than his half hanging father.)

    That''s what the princess thought.

    Danas said happily.

    "A rare opportunity, let me have a good time with that brave man."

    With that, Danas turned to the other side.

    "Can I leave the rest to you? Your highness? "

    This words, let the dark place move slightly.

    There, the girl with black hair and red eyes raised her head.

    Eyes, a fine awn in the twinkle.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    Day, it will be light soon.

    On this day, Rasha didn''t show up in Sheehan''s room to help him wash and dress.

    The reason is very simple, Sean did not sleep all night, has been standing in front of the window, overlooking the scenery outside.

    In fact, Rasha had been here, but when she saw Sheen''s appearance, she immediately stopped and retreated quietly.

    Sean stood at the window and thought about the whole night.

    It''s a pity that although my thoughts are more or less clear, my mood is still very chaotic.

    It wasn''t until dawn that Sean suddenly raised his hand and flipped it.

    "Zheng!"

    The bright light immediately appeared, illuminating the whole room.

    The sword, which was full of sacred waves, appeared in Sheehan''s hand and was held by him.

    yes.

    Sean took out his sword.

    He took the initiative to stop the transformation of detachment, and could not help taking out his holy sword from his body.

    no way out.

    "I always thought that I was your first and only master. Unexpectedly, I just inherited you."

    Sean looked at the holy sword he held in front of him, and watched the separation that had been with him since he came to the world. He murmured with a rather complicated look.

    "Now it seems that I, like Roxie, can only use yours with your approval?"

    "Although the holy sword of Rosie is still Mithra''s in essence, your exclusive possession has already become me and no longer belongs to your last master."

    "But I really want to know what you and she have been through."

    Sean has been talking like this, like talking to someone else who is not here. The tone is totally different from usual.

    That tone, that appearance, maybe, after Sean came to this world, have never been shown in front of others?

    Including Rosie, including Ayi, including tyel, also including melica, even the goddess of call who never forgot him, had never seen sheen.

    This shows how different Sean is from peacetime.

    But the holy sword has been just blooming in Sheen''s hand, emitting a strong and extremely sacred wave, it still looks so beautiful, so gorgeous.

    Its light, its brilliance, and even the swords of the rest of the brave are weaker than them.

    It feels like telling others that it is the strongest sword.

    Sheehan looked at it for a long time, then breathed out a breath and took the sword back into his body.

    Anyway, the transformation is not over yet.

    If you let the holy sword leave your body for too long, and the holy power absorbed by you disappears completely, even if you can continue to achieve detachment later, you will more or less leave some hidden dangers.

    Philip, who was once the 72nd generation of brave men, regardless of his detachment, went to the battlefield and killed the enemy with his holy sword. In the end, he left a hidden danger and died ten years later.

    Sean doesn''t want to be like that old man.

    Say

    "Strictly speaking, the brave men of all ages are not my predecessors, are they?"

    Sheen grinned bitterly.

    After all, strictly speaking, he is not a summoned brave man, but inherits the power of the brave man.

    "Alas..."

    Sheehan sighed, still unable to clear up the confusion.

    At this time, the door of Sheehan''s room was opened.

    Rasha enters Sheehan''s room again.

    "Master." Rasha then said to Sheehan, "goddess nadura, would you like to meet her now?"

    Rasha didn''t ask about last night''s events, and didn''t mention that sheen didn''t sleep all night. She just reported the news to him and told him such things.

    "Nadura?" Sean then slightly suppressed her confused thoughts and turned to Rasha, saying, "since she has something to look for me, I''ll go there."

    "Yes." Rasha nodded.

    Sean raised her feet and walked out of the room.

    However, as she passed Rasha, Sheehan suddenly stopped.

    Sheehan''s eyes lifted slightly, and her eyes turned to Rasha.

    Immediately, he asked.

    "About last night..." Sean pondered for a while and asked, "what do you think?"

    Sean finally brought it up with Rasha.

    Rasha was silent for a long time.

    Then Rasha spoke.

    "I''m probably in the same mood as you, my master."

    Rasha''s voice was calm.

    "The same..."

    Sheen repeated.

    "Yes." Rasha looked at Sheehan and said, "I don''t know how to describe my mood at this moment. I can only say it''s very chaotic."

    This kind of mood is really the same as Sheehan.

    Although, from Rasha''s calm and indifferent appearance, sheen could not see any confusion at all.

    Rasha said.

    "I think I also need a little time to sort out my thoughts." Rasha looked straight at sheen and said, "though, I don''t know what happened to you last night, master."

    If Rasha''s performance is a little abnormal, and there is something wrong with her since she saw the stone slab left by the demon king, then there is something wrong with her appearance last night.

    But Rasha is not going to ask Sean what she looks like.

    She should have felt that Sheehan didn''t want to be honest with others about her current situation, did she?

    Or, she also knows that sheen is sorting out her thoughts and has not yet decided what to do, so she is waiting for sheen to say it herself.

    "Then you..."

    Sheehan wanted to ask something else, but he stopped.

    The next second, Sheehan gave up and took his eyes back.

    "I went to see nadura. You have a good rest. The dark circles are coming out."

    With these words, Sheehan walked out of the room and out of Rasha''s view.

    Rashamu sent sheen away without saying anything for a long time.

    ......

    Queen''s palace, deep hall.

    Like the shrine in the palace of the king''s capital, it is a place temporarily arranged by the elves and used by the goddess of faith.

    Although there is no doubt that the goddess of nature has its own temple in the spirit village, that temple, like other temples, has been mercilessly destroyed after the evil gods betrayed the Protoss and came from the divine world to the human world.

    At that time, before the war broke out, Sophie and others were still in the royal capital of the Kingdom, not in the land of elves. As a result, the evil god who came to the human world through the temple of the goddess of nature left directly after destroying the temple.

    Even if there was a boundary laid by the goddess of nature in the land of elves at that time, the evil god could not break out at all, because the people of the elves Division also left the land of elves with Sophie. The only remaining magicians in the elves family could not resist the evil god at all. Finally, in order not to cause unnecessary sacrifice, the elves had no choice but to open the boundary, Let the evil God go.

    Therefore, nadura''s temple is no longer in the land of the elves, so that she, together with Artemis, and the other goddesses brought along, live in the shrine of the Queen''s palace.

    After leaving her room, sheen went straight here and met nadura.

    "Good morning, Sean."

    Nadura seemed to be commanding the goddess under her command. When she saw sheen coming, she immediately stopped, turned around and said hello to sheen with a smile.

    "I have seen Lord Hearn!"

    "I have seen Lord Hearn!"

    All the goddesses on the scene knelt down on one knee and offered greetings to sheen. Sheen''s eyes were filled with respect.

    The identity of Hearn as the benefactor of the Supreme God is still powerful today.

    "Hello, everyone."

    Naturally, Sheehan would not hold any airs, nor was he in the mood to hold airs. He nodded to all the goddesses present, which was a greeting.

    To Sheehan''s surprise, among the goddesses present, Artemis, the goddess of justice, was also there.

    She also nodded to sheen, greeting him.

    Sheen looks back and looks at nadura.

    "What? Can I help you? "

    Sean asked directly, not like usual, and he was in the mood to laugh and ponder other people''s reactions.

    Nadura also seems to be aware that sheen is in a bad mood and not in the right mood.

    "What happened?" "You look tired," nadura said with concern

    "Nothing." Sheen rubbed his temples and forced himself to cheer up, saying, "it''s just a night''s thought. Don''t worry too much."

    "Is it?" Seeing that sheen didn''t want to mention it, nadura didn''t insist on asking, but said cautiously: "I heard that you went out last night and went to the ruins. Did you find anything there?"

    Obviously, Sophie has reported Sheen''s visit to the ruins to nadura.

    Who told Sheehan to ask Sophie the way when he left last night?

    It''s a matter of relics, a matter of the devil. With Sophie''s serious and straight personality, it''s impossible not to report to nadura.

    "Sophie had a subtle expression when she told me about it. What really happened?"

    Nadura started beating about the bush.

    This time, however, nadura was wrong.

    Her Majesty''s expression was so subtle, not because of anything else, but because she had been seen by sheen.

    If nadura had known about it, she would not have found Sophie''s expression subtle.

    Think of this matter, Sean can not help but laugh, the heart of the knot dissipated a little.

    "It''s nothing to do with that." Sean shook his head to nadura, didn''t explain it clearly, and said, "don''t care about my business, talk about your business."

    "Good." Nadura took a serious look at Sean and nodded after confirming that he was really OK.

    After Sean had been to the ruins, what should have happened would have become what it is now.

    Nadura is pretty sure about that.

    But sheen didn''t want to say, and nadura had nothing to do.

    Besides, she does have something to ask Sean first.

    After solving these problems, let''s take care of the relics.

    Nadura thinks so.

    So nadura made her face solemn.

    "Actually, I have something to ask for your help."

    As soon as the words came out, nadura didn''t explain the whole story, so sheen told it first.

    "Has it to do with the seal on you and the death on Artemis?"

    Sean actually directly told the problems of nadura and Artemis.

    Nadura was stunned.

    "You... See that?"

    One side of the silent Artemis can not help but speak.

    "I think so." Sheen did not hide, said: "yesterday I saw you, I more or less found you abnormal."

    That''s it.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    Even when nadura and Artemis met just yesterday, it seemed that they were worried and wanted to know the secret relationship on the slate. They did not explain their own situation to sheen and hid their own problems. But Sheehan noticed something unusual.

    Apart from other things, the faint breath of death in Artemis'' body, even if it was suppressed by himself with great power, still could not hide from Sean who had the destiny of outer consciousness.

    Sean is no longer a pity, because the princess''s sneak attack, Artemis is not only seriously injured, but also eroded by a high concentration of dead air. In this state, he can deal with Danas and the princess at the same time. Only if he can win can he have a ghost.

    It''s better to say that in the face of such a disadvantage, Artemis can hold on and nadura can keep her life, thanks to her strong survival ability as a superclass existence.

    However, if the battle at that time continued, lidas would not be able to come. It is hard to say what the result would be if she stopped Danas and the princess of the great spirit.

    "We''re not dead, are we?" Nadura said helplessly: "I don''t know how many years I haven''t felt the feeling of struggling on the line of life and death like this."

    This time, it is a one-time feeling enough.

    "It''s hard for you."

    Sheehan glanced at the two goddesses with the same emotion.

    For the sake of the elves, for the sake of the three races, and for the sake of the world being put together like that, Sean''s consolation is understandable.

    It can only be said that there is something unfair in this world. Women are all at the top of the world, so that these beautiful goddesses have to struggle desperately on the line of life and death in the battlefield. It really makes men all over the world look pale.

    But no way, who let the origin of the world is the Supreme God, an omniscient goddess?

    The devil is also a woman. Even the brave men of the first generation are women. At the beginning, there were only women in the world, so it is inevitable that women can hold up the sky of the world.

    I just don''t know what it''s like to support polygamy instead of being a world where women are respected.

    Is it because when men appear, they are so rare and strange that they are robbed by women. For the sake of fairness, women simply share with each other, and finally form a society in which men can be with a group of women?

    ... I always feel that I have peeped into the cruel reality of real fear.

    "You want me to use the holy sword to help you lift the seal and get rid of death, right?"

    Sheehan spoke up to nadura and Artemis.

    "Yes." Nadura did not beat around the Bush, and said in a soft voice, "although the seal imposed by the existence of the demon level in me, and the high concentration of dead breath directly injected by the supernatural necromancer in Artemis, is very difficult to remove, but if it''s your holy sword, it should be able to do it?"

    The holy sword has the characteristics of purifying all negative forces and restraining all evil.

    Especially Sean''s sword, especially powerful.

    In this way, the power of Sheehan''s sword, even the power exerted by demons and transcendental beings, should be removed with one sword.

    As a matter of fact, Sheehan himself felt no problem.

    "I''ve seen the deathless spirit of the necromancer. It''s no problem to purify it. So is the seal of Danas. I once used the holy sword to cut the seal of Lilith in the dark temple of Kosmos. In principle, I can also cut the seal left by the young master with the holy sword."

    Sheehan gave a positive answer.

    "That''s good."

    Nadura and Artemis let go of their heart.

    The surrounding goddesses also took the opportunity to praise.

    "I''m really a brave man blessed by Mother God."

    "It is clear that the sword is not yet detached, but it is strong enough to deal with the detached state."

    "Can''t even Mithra, who was once a brave man, do such things?"

    "It seems that he is the most outstanding and powerful of all the brave men in history."

    "Indeed."

    The goddesses offered their praises one after another.

    It can be seen that in their hearts, Sheen has long been deified.

    "You exaggerate."

    Sean scratched his cheek.

    Even though she is not in high spirits now, she is still staring at her with adoring eyes when she is wildly praised by such a group of beautiful goddesses.

    In a word, all the fairies in the fairyland are famous for their beauty. Now with such a group of fairyland goddesses in the true sense, sheen always feels that when she is here, her eyes are really taken care of.

    To put it simply, it''s eye-catching.

    There is no second man or ugly woman here, and none of Rasha, Yulin and Lilith, who are with Sean, is below 95.

    Is this heaven?

    If other men know what Sean is doing now, I''m afraid they will be envious and leave tears.

    If Sean was in a good mood, he would have already started to think all over the world, and all kinds of brain holes would storm.

    Fortunately, Sean is not in the mood now.

    "That''s right." Artemis suddenly asked a very important question, said: "I wanted to ask yesterday, your sword?"

    Artemis asked, so that all the people present looked at Sheen''s waist.

    There is no holy sword hanging there.

    "You didn''t take it because you wanted to hide your identity?"

    Nadura asked the same question.

    There are some brave people who do.

    After all, the holy sword is very conspicuous in all kinds of senses. It''s just like telling everyone that he is a brave man. It''s very harmful when he needs to take secret actions.

    Therefore, some brave people will leave their swords in other places when they need to, and fight empty handed or use other weapons.

    Anyway, the holy sword is something that only the exclusive brave can use. It will automatically return to the brave, and even respond to the call of the brave, and instantly return to their hands. In a short time, there is no problem at all if you don''t take it or simply abandon it.

    Nadura and others thought that Sean was like this, so they just asked.

    However

    "Don''t worry." Sheehan said calmly: "the sword has always been in my hands, never left."

    With that, Sheehan took out his sword.

    "Zheng!"

    When the bright light lit up the hall, the gorgeous sword had already fallen into the palm of sheen and was lifted up.

    Above, the amazing divine wave spread, so that all the goddesses were shocked, moved.

    "This sacred wave..."

    Nadura had a look of astonishment.

    "How could it be so strong?"

    Artemis was also surprised.

    Both of them have seen Sheen''s sword.

    Even Artemis had seen Sheen''s holy sword when he swore in front of all the people during the meeting of the three nationalities.

    At that time, although Sheehan''s holy sword also sent out a divine wave that made people feel relaxed and happy, the wave was definitely not as strong as it is now.

    Even nadura and Artemis are sure that even the swords of those brave men who once succeeded in surmounting and transforming themselves are not as strong as those of Sean at this time.

    Do you?

    Nadura and Artemis had a certain idea. Their eyes suddenly widened, and the surprise on their faces turned into wonder, shock and surprise.

    "Sean, you..."

    Nadura was impatient to ask something, but she was interrupted by sheen.

    "Stand up."

    Sean just uttered that.

    Then, in his hand, he sent out the holy sword of astonishing sacred fluctuation, without any omen suddenly cut down.

    "Poof

    Golden flash cut off, first across nadura''s body, as if cut something in general, issued a ripping sound.

    "Bang!"

    Nadura''s whole body trembled, and something broke in her body.

    A strong natural flavor came out of nadura''s body.

    The natural breath told all the people present that the seal in nadura''s body had been untied.

    Before the crowd could be happy, the sword struck at Artemis again.

    "Poof

    There was another crack of silk, and the whole body of Artemis was covered by the holy light.

    The dark air of death burst out from his body, as if in a desperate struggle, twisted for a long time.

    Before long, the strong dead air disappeared in the holy light.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    It has to be said that Sheehan''s sword is really different from before.

    Although his holy sword is very strong, and even has been evaluated as the strongest holy sword among the brave men of all ages, his holy sword has not yet transcended the transformation after all. In the face of the power of transcending the level, if it is not difficult, it will not be too easy to have an effect.

    The seal on nadura''s body is under Danas, who became a demon. The dead breath on Artemis is also something left by a successful necromancer. In principle, even if Sheen''s holy sword can work, it can''t be so crisp.

    However, Sheehan''s sword can easily solve the problems of nadura and Artemis.

    The reason, of course, is that Sean''s sword has become completely different from before.

    Sean deliberately looked at the message of the sword and found that the message it showed had changed a lot compared with before.

    ==========

    Holy sword (in transformation)

    ¡¤Exclusive: Sean.

    ¡¤Level +???.

    ¡¤Full skill level +???.

    ¡¤All types of damage reduction are variable.

    ¡¤All negative state immunity.

    ¡¤Sharpness is unknown.

    ¡¤Durability is unknown scale.

    ¡¤Deals extra large damage to evil objects.

    ¡¤It has powerful purification and dispelling effects on evil forces.

    ¡¤Limited users, unable to abandon, unable to transfer, unable to destroy, unable to transform, unable to interfere

    ==========

    This is the state of Sheehan''s sword now.

    There is no doubt that at this moment, the power of the holy sword has been upgraded to another level, which is completely different from before.

    The most important thing is that its state clearly shows that it is still in the process of "transformation".

    In other words, the transformation of the sword is not over.

    Once the transformation is over, the sword will only become stronger than it is now.

    Sheehan had a feeling that after the transformation of the sword, he might not see its message at all.

    Because, at that time, the holy sword had already become the crystallization of power that the demons had told him to be at the same level as the demon king and the Supreme God.

    Perhaps, the sword at that time would not give sheen the power to rival the demon king and the Supreme God, but at least it was in the same level as the demon king and the Supreme God in quality.

    Only with the power of such a holy sword, can it fight against the demon king, kill the demon king, and make the demon king fear.

    Whether it''s level, skill or the effect information of other items, it''s because of the existence of reason that it''s clearly presented and recognized by the world.

    However, it is a law set by the Supreme God, which cannot be effective for the existence of the Supreme God.

    Therefore, after the completion of the transformation, the holy sword will go beyond the restriction of reason, and will no longer show any message. Instead, it will have no concept of hierarchy or skill, just like the devil and the Supreme God, that is, the pure power itself, and no fancy things need to be set up.

    Let alone the power of the demon king and the Supreme God, that is, the transcendental beings who break through the limit of life and the shackles of life, no longer need to abide by the rules of reason, and are bound by the concepts of level and skill.

    No matter which detachment exists, natural detachment or acquired detachment in special circumstances, there are no levels or skills.

    Level 100, skill level 10, these are the rules that only people who are bound to the limit of their life need to follow.

    Once you break through the limit of your life and succeed in detachment, the level will no longer exist and the skill will not become a clear message.

    For example, AI Yi''s dragon breath is an instinctive ability, not a skill.

    Just as people have hands and feet and can punch and kick people at will, it''s not a skill. People with sound limbs can do it.

    The power of transcendental beings is the same. They will not become explicit skills, but integrate into themselves and become their own abilities.

    This way, in fact, has a little bit of the power of the devil and the Supreme God.

    Strength is strength. There is no fancy level or skill. There is only the question of whether you are proficient or not and whether you can use it.

    This is the right way for power to exist.

    Of course, the existence of superdetachment cannot be completely separated from the restriction of reason.

    They have transcended the concepts of rank and skill, but the most special concept of unique skill, no matter which transcendent existence, can not get rid of.

    Even the goddess of the protoss, their power itself is their unique skills, clearly tell them, they are good at that field, and what kind of power they have.

    Therefore, the unique skills are still the core and central strength of the super level existence, and they are also their trump card and trump card.

    Only the devil and the Supreme God are completely above the principle, without any concept of skill or power.

    The same is true of the holy sword. After the transformation, it is power, weapon, concept and trump card. There will be no message that can detoxify their existence and ability.

    Sheehan also felt that his mysterious unique skill would become like this.

    Before awakening, the name of this unique skill has been "???" The effect is ambiguous, simple and fuzzy, which makes people completely confused.

    This is actually a kind of omen.

    When it wakes up, I''m afraid that it will go beyond the restriction of reason and no more information will be displayed.

    In a word, everything about myself is gradually going to be extraordinary.

    In less than a second, Sean''s mind flashed such an idea and took the sword back into his body.

    At this time, nadura and Artemis reacted.

    The two goddesses felt the state of their complete recovery, and looked at sheen in amazement and surprise, as if they saw something incredible.

    "This... This is good?"

    "What bothered the two goddesses was solved so easily?"

    "You are indeed Lord Hearn!"

    On the contrary, the goddesses, as if unaware of anything unusual, continued to praise sheen.

    After solving the problems of nadura and Artemis, Sheehan spoke to the two goddesses.

    "If there''s anything else I can do for you, call me later."

    "Of course, if it''s not too much trouble."

    "After all, I''m not in a state where I can use my sword at will."

    Leave such words, sheen just turned around, Shi ran left.

    The rest of the goddesses were puzzled by what Sheehan had just said.

    The eyes of nadura and Artemis were getting brighter and brighter.

    They looked at each other.

    "Goddess nadura." Artemis couldn''t help but say, "has his state really entered the threshold?"

    The voice of Artemis is full of surprise and expectation.

    Nadura also smiles.

    "Judging from the sacred fluctuation I just felt, I''m afraid it''s very close." Nadura couldn''t help but be full of joy and said in a light voice: "besides, you didn''t hear him say that he can use the holy sword at will now?"

    The brave can''t use the holy sword at will, but the power of the holy sword is getting stronger and stronger. According to nadura, there is only one situation that fits this phenomenon.

    "Detached!" Artemis exclaimed, "did he really cross that threshold?"

    As soon as the words came out, the surrounding goddesses were shocked.

    But not Artemis, not nadura.

    "It''s different from us who are naturally detached, as well as you who are specially born the day after tomorrow, even the darnasian devil and the necromancer who are detached with the help of the radiant branch. The detachment of the brave starts with the holy sword."

    Nadura''s eyes became clearer and clearer, and so she explained.

    "Because they are from a different world, they are not bound by reason. After they come to this world, they wake up to the strength of being brave, have the concept of grades and skills, and then they can grow up quickly with the help of fighting and training."

    This is the characteristic and advantage of the brave.

    "Restricted by the fact that the brave are in the growth period, they should be the crystallization of power at the same level as the demon king and the Supreme God -" holy sword "- also have to be restricted by the concept of level and skill, and have a clear effect, which leads to the limitation of the essence of power and the inability to exert the original ability."

    Artemis took nadura''s words.

    Nadura nodded.

    "Therefore, once a brave man reaches the limit of his life, which is commonly known as level 100, and becomes a strong man at the limit level, if he wants to go further, he must untie the limit on the holy sword."

    The holy sword is the part and symbol of the brave, even if it is the other half of the brave.

    Just like the concept of being itself, which symbolizes the devil and the highest god, the holy sword and the brave are one and the same in concept.

    Therefore, if the brave want to escape, they must untie their own limitations and the limitations of the holy sword.

    The two must reach a state of resonance, so that the divine power can be integrated into each other''s whole body regardless of you and me. Only in this way can they be truly called "brave" things, so that this concept, which is on the same level as "demon king" and "goddess", can override "reason".

    In this way, the brave can be detached, the holy sword can be transformed, and give play to its original strength, that is, the ability to be the "devil''s natural enemy".

    At this time, the holy sword is just what it really should be. It has the power to crusade against the demon king, kill the demon king, and make the demons fear.

    "A total of 108 brave people in the past dynasties have successfully realized this, either through self breakthrough or stimulated by external factors, so that they can resonate with the holy sword, stimulate the complete divine power, and lead to the road of transcendence."

    Nadura said so.

    "It''s not something that can be accomplished with talent and potential. It needs opportunity and other ways to assist. For example, Mithra the brave is the detachment accomplished in the inner temple."

    Artemis''s eyes were burning as sheen left.

    "And when they succeed in taking this step, the sword will not be separated from them, you and I, and can be put into their bodies."

    "At this time, the more and more powerful divine power constantly emanating from the holy sword will gradually release the restrictions and shackles on them and let them get rid of them."

    Nadura and Artemis looked at each other again and saw the excitement in each other''s eyes.

    There are signs that Sheehan has made that step.

    The most difficult step has already been taken, and then everything will come naturally.

    "I didn''t expect that he had come this far."

    Nadura was excited and amazed.

    "He''s been in this world for less than a year."

    Artemis had to admire it.

    "I just don''t know how long it will take for him to transform."

    Nadura said so.

    "It is said that the stronger the power of the sword, the longer the transformation, but once the transformation is successful, the strength of the brave will become stronger."

    So said Artemis.

    Both of them are looking forward to it.

    Looking forward to the long lost legend, born again in this world.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    At this time, Sheehan did not know how much he expected from nadura and Artemis.

    If he knew what nadura and Artemis said, he would tell them that his holy sword didn''t need to transmute for long.

    It is true that the more powerful the sword is, the longer it takes to transform.

    Because the more powerful the sacred power of the sword, the longer it will take to integrate into the body of the brave.

    And the Braves who integrate more holy power and are transformed by more holy power will naturally become stronger after they achieve detachment.

    In view of this, the longer it takes for the brave to break away from their holy sword, the greater the growth of their strength.

    But Sheehan is not among them.

    In his body, there are demon king Baoyu, goddess Baoyu, and three supreme powers.

    With the help and promotion of these forces, the speed of the transformation of the holy sword is very fast, and the speed of Sean''s integration of the holy power is also very fast, at least not as fast as the rest of the brave.

    So, it doesn''t take long for Sheehan to succeed.

    Generally speaking, with the help of the demon king Baoyu and the goddess Baoyu, and with the help of the three supreme forces, it is not surprising that Sheehan can complete the transformation instantly and step into detachment.

    The reason why it didn''t become like this is that Sheehan''s sword is too powerful. Even if it accelerates the process of transformation, it still takes more or less some time.

    In addition, Sheehan is not only in the transformation of the holy sword, but also in the transformation of himself. Even the unawakened power hidden in the body is awakened. As a result, the demon king Baoyu and the goddess Baoyu are not completely helping the transformation of the holy sword, but also helping to awaken this power. The time for Sheehan to achieve transcendence is more or less delayed.

    But it''s just a few.

    Sheehan can vaguely understand how long it will take for him to achieve detachment, complete the transformation of the sword, and fully awaken the hidden power in his body.

    "Ten days."

    "It only takes ten days."

    yes.

    It only takes ten days.

    In ten days, Sheehan can achieve detachment, the sword can complete transformation, and the hidden power in his body will also be fully awakened.

    This is the amazing effect brought by the assistance of demon king Baoyu and goddess Baoyu.

    In fact, more than half of the ten days has passed.

    "Eight days have passed since it resonated with the sword and stimulated the transformation."

    Five of these eight days were spent on taking in the orcs and bringing back Alice and other hostages.

    In these five days, Sean and others spent two to three days to solve the orc problem in Kosmos, put the hostages back, negotiated with the leaders of the Orc tribes, and then took those Orc tribes who advocated betrayal and the blacksmiths sent by the dwarves to Kosmos, and then spent two to three days to rush back to the capital, which took a total of five days.

    Then, sheen stayed in the capital for two days, and then took Rasha, Lilith, and melika to take Yulin all the way to Tagore''s forest and the land of elves.

    It took almost another day to get on the road.

    Thanks to Yulin''s transformation from a demon to a demon, the dragon''s power has greatly increased and the speed of flight has been much faster. Therefore, it only takes about one day to reach Tagore''s forest.

    In this way, eight days passed.

    Today is the ninth day for Sheehan to cross the threshold.

    In other words, after tomorrow, Sheehan''s transformation will be over.

    Thanks to this, the holy wave of the sword today will be so strong that it is amazing.

    It is because it is not far away from the moment when the holy sword really transforms and restores its original strength and appearance.

    By the end of tomorrow, Sheehan will have officially achieved transcendence.

    At that time, how far will his strength go?

    He himself has been looking forward to it.

    In addition, at that time, he may also be able to wake up the sleeping power in his body and really use the supreme power which has become his unique skill.

    However, for the existence of this force, Sheehan still feels very complicated.

    Before, he did not know what this power was and why he had such power.

    Now, he has a little guess why he has this power.

    After all, if we really care about it, this force has always been in his body.

    It can be said that from the moment of his birth, this force has existed and accompanied him for the first half of his life.

    Because of this force, Sheehan''s past is more or less bumpy.

    Until later, this force gradually died down under his exclusion, and his life was on the right path.

    But also because of him, Sean''s life, less of the existence of many others.

    I didn''t remember much before, but now, although there are still some parts of the past that Sean can recall, they are almost all pictures of him living alone.

    Perhaps, because of this, Sean has the interest of reading novels, playing games, making up, and reading extensively on the Internet, right?

    "I don''t know if it''s lucky or unfortunate..."

    Sean sighed faintly.

    However, Sheehan still cheered himself up.

    "Now is not the time to think about the past."

    Of course, those things are important, but they are not what we should pay attention to now.

    Now, what Sheehan should look after is not in the past, but in the future.

    After thinking about it, sheen could not help caressing his chest and feeling the existence of the holy sword and two precious jade in his body.

    "Three supreme concepts..."

    "The brave... The devil... The goddess..."

    "If you all concentrate on me, does that mean that you also want to meet again and get together again?"

    Sean spoke to himself as if he were asking himself, as if he were asking someone else.

    After half a sound, sheen raised his head and looked up.

    "Can you hear me? Lord goddess Sean suddenly said, "if you hear me, how about talking to me?"

    Sean''s voice just fell, and the space around him suddenly stagnated.

    Then, the sense of the whirl, hit Sean.

    ......

    The edge of the divine world, the land of seal.

    In the temple, ninen was unfolding the light curtain as usual, looking at the scene of sheen and his cry, she was stunned.

    "What does he want?"

    Nina blinked as if she didn''t respond.

    He thought sheen was calling her to talk to her.

    Unfortunately, her temple has been forcibly blocked by the goddess, and she can''t summon sheen.

    Just as she thought about it, sheen suddenly disappeared in the light curtain in front of her.

    Then Sean''s figure appeared in the temple in a whirl.

    "Well?"

    Seeing this, neon was stunned.

    Immediately, she got excited.

    "Hope...!"

    Ni en stands up fiercely, prepares to hurl toward the direction of Xi en.

    However, a petite figure immediately appeared in front of her. With a wave of her hand, she was thrown into the whirlpool of space and disappeared in the same whirlpool.

    Neon just felt like she was rolling in the washing machine, gradually swallowed by the whirlpool of space.

    Realizing what had happened, neon was furious.

    "Despicable guy --!"

    Leaving such a cry, neon disappeared into the temple.

    Only the petite goddess seemed to be here from the beginning, gazing quietly at her front and the figure.

    ......

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    When the sense of the whirl passed away, Sean was the first to feel an extraordinary atmosphere.

    The corridor of the Queen''s palace disappeared before her eyes and was replaced by a solemn temple.

    Sheehan shook his head and saw the goddess standing in front of him.

    Holding the gun of the Lord.

    Wearing a fur coat.

    She is a goddess with exposed clothes, petite figure, Wizard Hat and eye mask.

    The goddess who incarnated in the image of demon God favored by sheen looked at him so quietly, straight and plain.

    "How does it feel to get back to the past?"

    Goddess then inexplicably calm preemptive, made such a question.

    Sheen was silent for a moment before responding.

    "Terrible."

    Sheehan gave the answer.

    "Is it?" The goddess was not surprised at all, but if she looked at sheen with deep meaning, she said, "but you also found very important memories, didn''t you?"

    "Yes." Sheehan said sarcastically, "but I also found that from the beginning, I was in a bureau that was far away from me and was implicated by great beings I didn''t know at all."

    Smell speech, goddess rare speechless, fell into silence.

    Looking at her like this, sheen also eased her mood and could not help but feel the ups and downs.

    Just now, it''s really that he didn''t hold back and let out the depression in his heart.

    "Sorry." Sheehan sighed and said to the goddess, "I have no other meaning."

    "I know." Goddess light way: "you are just by the sudden truth to confused mood, I can understand."

    Besides, Sean is right.

    "It''s a fact that you''re implicated in something you don''t know at all."

    The goddess spoke indifferently.

    Sheehan didn''t talk about it again.

    He didn''t know what to say or how to say it.

    Most importantly, he did not know what attitude the goddess was.

    In this case, it is too early to discuss this matter.

    "... what should I call you?"

    Sean turns here.

    The goddess cast her eyes.

    "The owner of this image is otinus, right?" The goddess''s tone is unusually calm way: "that you use this name to call me temporarily."

    Hean frowned at this.

    "Does it make sense?"

    Sheehan asked.

    He had already guessed the identity of the goddess and knew her real name, but he did not expect that she would call her that way.

    "It doesn''t make any sense." The goddess also said like this: "only, in front of you, I may not have the qualification to declare my name."

    It seems that the goddess also deeply believes that sheen is implicated by herself.

    Under such circumstances, in the present situation, the goddess really did not have enough pride to report to sheen.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean didn''t know how to respond.

    So, he chose to enter the theme.

    "Can you tell me?" Sheehan stared at the goddess who claimed to be otinus and finally said, "what happened in those years?"

    The goddess, who called herself otinus, raised her eyes and looked back at sheen.

    The next second, the goddess raised the main God''s gun in her hand and stabbed Sheen''s forehead without any sign.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    "Boom!"

    When the God''s gun stabbed him on the forehead before he could react, sheen only felt his head roar, which made his consciousness fly away.

    When Sheehan''s consciousness settled again, he found that he was no longer in the temple.

    He came to a dazzling sea of flowers, he also became a kind of illusory existence, floating in the air, becoming a ghost here.

    Sean is familiar with this feeling.

    "Dream..."

    Yes, Sean once again entered the dream of looking back to the history of a long time ago.

    The difference is that this time Sean is not alone.

    "You should have known the relationship between the first brave and the goddess of origin and the devil of end?"

    The goddess with the main God''s gun appeared quietly beside sheen. Just like him, they all became illusory beings and light ghosts.

    "When there are only three people in the world before the birth of life other than goddess and demon king, have you already understood the intricate relationship among the three people?"

    The goddess gazed at sheen, confirming.

    Sheen nodded silently.

    The relationship between the first brave and the Supreme God.

    The relationship between the early brave and the devil.

    The relationship between the Supreme God and the devil.

    Sean really knows something about the intricate relationship between the three.

    "The brave man who was originally called to the world by the goddess as a trump card to defeat the demon became a friend not only with the goddess who had never talked with any other existence, but also with the demon who had never talked with any other existence, Let originally should have only simple hostile relations between the goddess and the demon king things become extremely complicated up

    The goddess spoke lightly.

    "At that time, the goddess didn''t realize her mistake, but she was hostile to the demon king like a natural enemy, and didn''t realize the inner entanglement of her friends. She forced her friends to fight against the demon king and imposed the so-called mission to her."

    All the tragedies, so to speak, began at that time.

    "Originally, he was supposed to be a dangerous demon. His heart was more delicate than anyone else, and he longed for others than anyone else. The goddess didn''t find this."

    "The brave man who was supposed to be the strongest weapon in the world is more kind-hearted than anyone else, and more afraid of fighting than anyone else. The goddess did not find that either."

    "The ridiculous goddess, who clearly praised herself as omnipotent but did not understand or even perceive others'' hearts, eventually led to a killing that should have been alleviated."

    "Because she was determined to go her own way, as a good friend, the brave had to take on the so-called mission, and the devil was completely hurt, so he had a will to die."

    The goddess''s calm and strange voice made sheen feel hard to breathe.

    It''s really a suffocating past no matter how many times you hear it.

    But the real tragedy starts at this time.

    "It''s ironic that the devil clearly has more power than anyone else, but because of this power, she can''t even make her own decisions."

    "She was born as one of the" original two ", as long as the gems in her body are not destroyed, it is absolutely immortal."

    "But Baoyu itself is one of the two" particles "that check and balance all concepts. It is indestructible, indestructible and indelible."

    "So, even if the devil decides to do it, she will come back to life immediately in less than 0.01 seconds."

    To some extent, it is a state of despair.

    Want to die and die, life is not like death, this is the biggest torture in the world.

    The power of the devil itself made her helpless.

    "The only one who can give the devil the gift of death is the brave and the sword."

    As the devil''s natural enemy, the sword of the brave can kill the devil.

    Once the sword runs through the key, even if it is the devil, it is not so easy for him to resurrect with Baoyu again.

    "If the demon king, who is pierced by the holy sword, wants to resurrect again, he has to make up the conditions for his resurrection, or he has to go through a long period of relaxation."

    "If Baoyu is still taken away by the brave or the goddess at the same level, and restrained by the divine power or omnipotent power, that is, the power of the holy sword or another Baoyu, then the resurrection of the demon king will become a distant luxury."

    It''s the only way to make sure the devil dies.

    Once the goddess wanted to use this method, let the brave help themselves, kill the demon king, and then use their own strength to suppress the demon king''s treasure, so that the demon king can no longer be revived.

    In this way, the goddess''s wish can be achieved.

    In this situation

    "There is no way out. If the devil wants to die, there is only one way left."

    Goddess with indifferent incomparable tone, said the most cruel facts.

    "She wants to fulfill the wishes of the brave and die by her sword."

    This is the sad and lamentable choice made by the demon king, and it is also the last record seen by Sheehan from the slate.

    "That''s it. Let them kill me. It''s good for everyone."

    The last record left by the demon king on the stone slab, as if vividly, reappeared in Sheehan''s eyes.

    The next development, in a sense, has been able to guess.

    "The demon king with the heart of life and death found the goddess and the brave, and launched a decisive battle with them."

    So the goddess said, and raised the gun of the LORD God, and lit the space in front of her.

    So, the familiar dream in front of Sheen''s eyes finally went on again.

    Sean just felt a flower in front of him, and then felt a terrible pressure coming towards him.

    In front of him, the original sunny, beautiful sea of flowers, I do not know when, actually in the smash.

    The sky seemed to be covered, dark and dull.

    The earth is constantly breaking, crushing and collapsing.

    The beautiful flower sea collapses on the spot, not only gradually collapsing and bursting, but also various natural disasters ravaging around.

    The volcano is erupting.

    The storm is sweeping.

    Lightning fell from the sky and bombed the earth.

    The whole world seems to have come to an end. It has become extremely repressive, violent and terrifying.

    And the people who made it all were just two girls.

    Pure white goddess.

    The Dark Lord.

    The two most powerful beings in this world fight each other in this world, turning into two dazzling streamers of white and black, constantly colliding in midair.

    That collision, terror as if every time can cause the sky to fall apart.

    That collision, the sound it makes, can make the forest collapse and the mountain fall.

    The duel between the goddess of origin and the devil of the end has brought terrible destruction to the world.

    In this doomsday situation, even sheen felt that he might be crushed at any time, like a mole ant, and he could not breathe at all.

    I''m afraid that this is the beginning of some of the major changes that will remain in the world in the future?

    For example, it is said that the birth of demons and demons is due to the magic of the demon king. It is from this battle that the dead land sealed and purified by Sophie, the queen of spirits, began to sprout.

    The same is true of the cracks in the world in cosmos.

    It is because of the power revealed by the war between the devil and the goddess that these phenomena appear in this world and have always affected this world.

    This is the dread of the devil and the goddess.

    But Sheehan saw it, too.

    In the center of this doomsday scene, under the goddess and demon, a girl holding a dazzling sword desperately insisted in all kinds of natural disasters, trembling and shouting to the sky.

    Sheen couldn''t hear her.

    But he knew that the brave girl must be trying to stop the fight between them.

    The voice of the goddess came from one side.

    "It''s very sad that both sides regard the child as a special and important existence. In this battle, none of them heard the child''s cry."

    "Of course, they didn''t notice the child''s fear, the child''s shaking, and even subconsciously forgot that their fight would affect the child and hurt her at any time."

    "No, they may have noticed, otherwise the child will not persist until now, and will not be involved in the aftermath of the battle, and the world will not remain intact until now. Is this the result of their deliberate convergence of some strength?"

    "But that''s the sad thing."

    Because they have noticed this point, but they have ignored it. In their eyes, they only have the long cherished wish in their hearts. In order to complete it, they have already given up everything.

    Finally, the goddess was gradually suppressed by the devil, and her power was not enough.

    After all, the devil is still the most powerful one in the world. In terms of power, it is not comparable to the goddess who is proficient in any aspect.

    "At this time, the goddess can only let her brave hand."

    "Only by assisting the brave and penetrating the devil''s heart with the holy sword, can we win this battle."

    That''s right.

    The goddess, who turned into a dazzling meteor, did not know when to return to the brave girl and yelled at her.

    The brave girl shakes her head desperately, looks frightened, and obviously refuses all this.

    At this time, the devil also appeared in front of the brave girl.

    Her eyes, cold and gray, dark and dull, made the brave girl standing in front of her shiver and fear.

    The goddess stood in front of the brave girl, but she was blown away by the demon king''s flash.

    The ordinary punch, however, instantly blew the goddess to the end of the world and flew to the other end of the world.

    Then the devil turned to the girl of the brave.

    The tragedy begins here.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    "Stop it

    Seeing the demon king turn to the brave girl, sheen can''t sit still and take a step.

    Sean did the same thing in dreams.

    But that time, Sean was based on the idea that if there was nothing, knowing that things would become very bad, so he couldn''t help taking that step and subconsciously wanted to stop the devil girl''s action.

    But this time it was different.

    This time, sheen knew very well who was the brave girl who was being watched by the demon king.

    It is not only the brave of the early generation, not only the friends valued by the goddess and the demon king, but also the vital existence for him.

    The young girl''s face and appearance coincided with the young woman in Sheen''s mind, which made him have to step out and shout.

    Unfortunately

    "This is the reappearance of the past, and it''s also the most important thing that can''t be separated from the devil. We are onlookers of this era, passers-by here, and can''t change the past."

    The goddess holding the gun of the main God spoke indifferently.

    Under such circumstances, the dark and indifferent demon king hit the brave girl with an ordinary and extremely terrifying punch.

    That punch was so terrible that it was enough to blow the Almighty goddess to the end of the world, but somehow it was so slow.

    Unfortunately, the brave girl did not find this.

    Maybe the power carried by the strike was too terrible, which aroused the fear in the girl''s heart. The girl of the brave finally gave out a silent cry and stabbed out the holy sword in her hand.

    "Poof

    The sword runs through the devil''s heart.

    The sword went deep into the devil''s chest.

    The devil''s seemingly ordinary fist, but in fact it was really ordinary fist, so stuck in the air.

    On his face, the cold and heartless beautiful face, finally emerged a trace of relief.

    The girl of the brave looks at this scene, looking at the holy sword in her hand, which goes deep into the heart of her friend, and completely falls into stagnation.

    Time seems to stop at this moment.

    In this moment, the accident happened.

    "Boom!"

    I saw that the devil, who was pierced by the holy sword in his heart, burst out a terrible force all over his body.

    The power, the moment to break through the sky.

    That power shatters the earth in an instant.

    The endless sea of flowers in front of this power, finally can no longer support the shape, completely collapse.

    "What''s... What''s going on?"

    Sean''s voice was startled.

    The goddess responded to his astonishment.

    "This is what moved her and me, and painstakingly remembered, the biggest accident of our life."

    The goddess is depressing her mood, and her tone is no longer calm and indifferent.

    "The sword of the brave is indeed the natural enemy of the demon king, but the brave summoned to this world have not yet broken through the limit of life and achieved transcendence. Before that, the sword has not played its real power and showed its real appearance."

    This kind of holy sword, even if it is very powerful, can even threaten the super level demon, but it is absolutely not enough to threaten the demon king.

    The holy sword that can kill the demon king and attack the demon king should be the one that breaks away from all constraints and shows its true appearance after transformation, rather than the one that has not grown to the limit and broken through the limit.

    "Such a holy sword can only show half the strength of the devil. It can hurt the devil, but it can''t kill the devil."

    "But the holy power of the holy sword is indeed the power of restraining all evils and the power of the devil."

    "At that time, the demon king had just begun to grasp his own power, so that he could barely enter the world without destroying it."

    Once upon a time, before he grew up and controlled his own power, the little girl holding the red jade was forced to destroy the world created by the goddess again and again because of out of control of power.

    Thanks to this gift, the goddess will be extremely hostile to her.

    It was not until the world named ohm niepertanson was created and the young girl grew up to be the devil of the young girl that she managed to control her own strength and enter the world safely.

    "Such a force was suddenly stimulated by the holy force which was enough to restrain itself, but only half of it. Naturally, there was only one end."

    That''s out of control.

    Nadura told Sheehan that the first generation of brave people died miserably because they had not yet grown up and dared to challenge the demon king.

    Now, this ending, in front of Sheehan, has been reproduced.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

    Unable to restrain his power, the devil out of control, in the center of the collapsing world, can''t help crying.

    Standing in the nearest position to the devil, the brave girl with the holy sword in her hand naturally suffered the most.

    There was no accident.

    There''s no suspense.

    In front of the terrible force that can destroy the world, the brave girl is crushed violently.

    As if the weak paper, like a tiny mole ant, directly torn, crushed, crushed.

    It was just a moment.

    It''s just a moment''s effort. The young girl in the flower season, in front of her friends who have been through her heart, burst into blood.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sheen clenched her fist.

    ¡°......¡±

    Goddess is quietly watching this scene, as if watching their own sin.

    The first brave man, neon, died on the spot.

    As for the devil, he also disappeared.

    Maybe that''s her last reason.

    If we continue to stay in this world, the forces out of control will absolutely destroy everything in this world.

    So she disappeared into the world with grief and tears on her face.

    Only the sword of the brave is left, which is inserted upside down on the broken earth and bathed in the pool of blood. It looks holy, dazzling, sad and miserable.

    Before long, the goddess appeared here like a flash.

    Looking at the blood all over the ground and the holy sword stabbed on the ground, the goddess knelt to the ground.

    She cried.

    Like a cuckoo crying with blood, the goddess''s grief calmed down the world, which was almost destroyed, and it rained heavily.

    The heavy rain washed away everything on the earth, just like the great flood in myth, washing away all evil and darkness for the earth.

    But it can''t wash away the goddess''s grief, can''t wash away her despair.

    Sheen and the goddess looked at the scene, silent.

    All over the heavy rain, not a drop of rain fell on them.

    until...

    "Here comes a change."

    The goddess made a sudden sound, which gave sheen a boost and raised her head.

    Then, sheen saw that in front of the goddess kneeling and crying, the girl with black hair and red pupil quietly returned.

    Then, of course, he is the devil.

    "I don''t know how much time it took, but at this time she was completely in control of her own power, letting all the forces out of control be under her control."

    The goddess explained indifferently.

    The devil, who completely grasped the power out of control, came back from the void again and came back to the world.

    And, to the desperate goddess, spit out their wishes.

    "Let''s revive her."

    This is the only thing the devil wants to do and must do at this moment.

    It is impossible for the Supreme God to raise the dead completely.

    No, it is not impossible for the Supreme God to do such a thing.

    As an almighty goddess, the Supreme God wants a person to come back to life. It''s very simple.

    However, she could not resurrect those killed by the devil.

    For the Supreme God, who is restrained by the devil and whose power can''t work for the devil, the person killed by the devil is equivalent to the life that disappears in the true sense, and can''t be revived in any case.

    Of course, the devil can''t bring the dead back to life.

    Although she is powerful, she is not as omnipotent as a goddess. She is good at shining miracles. To kill a person is as simple as eating and drinking water for her, but to save a person is another matter.

    It is because of the understanding of this matter, know that as a friend of the brave has been unable to come back, the goddess will be so sad, so desperate.

    But the devil was desperate.

    "I left some strength in the child, which should have protected her soul in the end, her existence itself, so that she was not completely destroyed by my strength."

    The demon king pointed to the holy sword standing between himself and the goddess, which is still blooming today, and said such words.

    "The sword still exists. It''s not broken. That''s the evidence."

    If the brave is dead, the sword will be broken and disappear into the world.

    Since the holy sword has not been broken or disappeared, it proves that everything is possible.

    The only problem is that the power of the goddess can''t work on the brave girl killed by the devil, and the devil himself has no ability to revive others.

    In view of this, the devil said.

    "The brave, the devil and the goddess are the most supreme concepts. They are complementary to each other, but they are also complementary to each other."

    "If you and I inject half of our strength into the holy sword, and let the power of the three supreme concepts of" brave "," demon king "and" goddess "form a cycle, then perhaps the greatest miracle can be aroused, and the child who reposes the power of the three supreme truths can be revived."

    "Will you?"

    This is the devil''s proposal, the only salvation he can make and the last straw he can grasp.

    She didn''t collapse, didn''t let the out of control power destroy everything in nothingness, but tried to control it, hold it, maybe, just for this moment.

    So the goddess stopped crying.

    If losing half of her strength can save the child, why doesn''t she want to?

    In this way, the goddess and the devil stood up, just to save their only best friend in their life.

    They stand on both sides of the holy sword and summon their own gems, so that the red and blue lights seem to occupy both sides of the world. Taking the holy sword as the middle boundary, they divide the world into two parts.

    Then, they all injected half of their strength into the holy sword.

    On the holy sword, the original bright golden light gradually added another color red and blue.

    Gold, red, blue.

    The brilliance of three colors converges and blooms from the holy sword.

    The tricolor light was so familiar to Sheehan.

    It was the tricolor light in his body.

    Three supreme concepts.

    The power of the truth of the universe.

    The brave, the devil, the goddess.

    This is the truth of the tricolor light, the supreme and powerful power of the brave, the devil and the goddess.

    The integration of the three supreme forces, as the devil said, eventually formed a cycle, formed a closed loop of mutual restraint and mutual growth, and coruscated the greatest miracle.

    Even endless, enough to wash away the world''s heavy rain on the ground did not wash away the blood, then under the gaze of the goddess and the devil, gathered on the sword.

    Slowly, with the sword as the medium, just like the sword itself into human form, the girl of the brave is finally resurrected.

    Both the goddess and the devil saw this scene and wept with joy.

    But

    "They just made up for their sins, but they didn''t get redemption."

    The goddess standing beside sheen spoke coldly.

    "The goddess and demon king who didn''t notice the fear in the child''s heart, didn''t know her resistance to fighting and fighting, and ignored her desire to return to her hometown, were doomed to get retribution."

    The retribution is the complete loss of a friend''s heart.

    Sheehan clearly saw that when the goddess and the devil approached, the girl, who had been revived, retreated in fear and could no longer bear it. She held her head and cried hysterically.

    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here

    "I don''t want to see you! I don''t want to fight any more! "

    "I hate you!"

    "I''m going home! I Want to Go Home! Let me go home

    All along, the brave girl barely maintain the strong and cheerful, in this moment, completely smashed.

    At this time, what Sean thought of was the record left by the brave men he saw in the ruins.

    "I''m just an ordinary person. A child born in an ordinary family, who is neither a hero nor an incarnation of justice, is suddenly called into such a world and told that he must kill with a beautiful and shameful sword in his hand. How can I do that?"

    "I want to go home, I want to see my parents, I want to eat snacks, I want to watch TV, and I want to play with my friends. Even if I go to a boring class, it''s better than staying in this world where there is nothing. I''m scared every day and I don''t know when I have to kill people."

    "I don''t like this world, even if it''s the world created by omnis and the world kratis has been seeking. It doesn''t belong to me after all."

    "I want to go back."

    "I want to go back!"

    "Really... I''m fed up with this situation!"

    This is actually the wish in the girl''s heart.

    And this battle, this accident, let the brave girl in the heart of fear and fear completely broke out.

    Her hysterical cry also became the eternal pain in the heart of the goddess and the devil.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    The edge of the divine world, the sealed land, the temple.

    When Sheehan opened his eyes again, he was back here.

    The goddess stood in front of him, with the gun of the LORD God still on his forehead. She told him that everything she had just seen was not a dream.

    Sean''s eyes suddenly became very complicated.

    The goddess slowly took back the gun of the LORD God, and her face was still calm and indifferent.

    "That''s what you want to know about the past." Goddess light way: "how? Is that funny? "

    As for who is ridiculous, only the goddess knows.

    Sean couldn''t help but close her eyes and sort out her mind.

    The goddess did not disturb Sean, so quietly waiting.

    After a while, Sheehan seemed to have sorted out his thoughts and opened his eyes again.

    "And then?" Sheehan looked directly at the goddess and said, "has the first brave man been sent back?"

    "Yes." The goddess said without expression: "at that time, no one could ignore her cry full of pain and cry, whether it was the devil or the goddess who called her."

    In view of this, the first generation of the brave in the resurrection, immediately returned to their own world.

    And the one who sent the brave girl back was called the Supreme God - omnis.

    It''s all connected.

    At least, the mystery of the first generation of brave people, as well as what happened in the long past, have been solved.

    There are only two questions left.

    "What happened to all three after that?"

    Sheehan asked.

    This is the first question.

    In this regard, the goddess''s eyes drooped slightly and her tone was still calm.

    "The incompetent (omnipotent) goddess was deeply hit, so she no longer paid attention to the things related to the demon king and the world. In the form of semi seclusion, she mechanically did what she used to do, continued to create the world, and also created the race of life, so that the Protoss and the Terran were born in this world one after another."

    "The devil may have been hit harder than the goddess. After all, she not only failed to die, but also lost control, which is equivalent to killing the only friend she cares about. I''m afraid that she was completely occupied by the gloomy will to die and embarked on a road to death. However, she would not choose to start a war."

    "As for the brave people of the early generation, because they have already boarded half of the power of the demon king, and are in a different world, even the goddess can no longer see her."

    So, the petite goddess looked at sheen.

    "However, from the current situation, she should return to the original life, live an ordinary life, organize a family, get married and have children, and spend the second half of her life?"

    At this point, the goddess''s tone just appeared a little indescribable emotion.

    Sheen also quietly pressed his chest.

    "The power in me..."

    Sean''s eyes are extremely complicated.

    Naturally, the goddess knew what sheen was thinking.

    "That''s the power you inherited from your mother." The goddess said: "although I don''t know the specific situation, according to the current situation, after returning to the original world, she is no longer willing to use power, so she has been resisting it, rejecting it, and even suppressing it, causing it to sink deep in the child''s body."

    "But when the child has his own offspring, the sleeping power feels similar and does not reject his own blood, and it is not impossible to transfer it directly to the offspring."

    "As a result, the child''s son inherited her power and the power given to her by the devil and goddess."

    "That''s why this power will come to you."

    Goddess''s voice, then clear ring in the whole temple.

    "You are the son of the first brave, the descendant of ninen."

    "You are not a brave man, but a descendant of a brave man who has inherited the blood of a brave man, like your fiancee, who is the treasure of the kingdom."

    "The difference is that your fiancee, as the treasure of the Kingdom, is only recognized by the holy sword left by the ancestors of the brave, and inherits the holy sword."

    "But you have directly inherited all the strength of the first generation of brave people, inherited her holy sword, and thus have the quality of awakening as a new brave person and carrying the three supreme powers."

    "That''s why you''re called to this world, because from the moment you''re born, you''re a natural warrior who won the title of" brave "from your mother."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Born brave.".

    That''s what Sean really is.

    The rest of the brave, after slowly growing up and training in a different world, have the quality of being brave. Finally, they are called to this world and awaken to be brave.

    Sean is not.

    He was born a brave man. He didn''t need to grow and cultivate in a different world, let alone come to this world for awakening. He naturally inherited the title and power of "brave man" from his mother, who was the first generation of brave man.

    "I think you should have been able to use some of your power when you were young."

    "But your mother obviously doesn''t want you to be an alien being in the alien world, so she has been asking you to suppress the power, refuse the power, and let the power sleep again."

    "It''s not until you are summoned to the world by the [summon of the brave], that part of your strength as a" brave "is awakened again, and you get back the identity and strength of the brave."

    "But the power of the devil and the goddess, because you have lost your memory, has been sleeping, until you reach the limit of life, touched the truth of the world, these two forces finally awakened, into a state that can be awakened."

    The goddess''s voice came to Sheen''s ears.

    "Your holy sword is the holy sword of the first generation of brave people, and it is also the strongest holy sword among the brave people of all ages."

    "The unique skill [Tianen] you had before is also the unique skill of the first generation of brave people, and [Mingli] is my gift you got after you entered the inner hall. In fact, it''s not your thing."

    "It is not until you reach the limit of your life that these two unique skills succeed. Power is used as fuel to activate the three supreme powers in your body. Only the framework called" unique skills "is left and taken away by the three supreme powers in your body."

    To sum up, the three supreme powers in Sheehan''s body will become his unique skills.

    This is his unique skill.

    "You, who have transformed the three supreme powers into unique skills, have initially integrated with the awakening power and turned them into your things, instead of resisting and rejecting them all the time like your mother, making them unable to integrate into your mother''s body and being treated as an alien."

    Since the visitors are not welcome by the host, they will naturally want to leave.

    However, the only people who can inherit this power are the descendants who have the blood of the first generation of brave people.

    Only the blood descendants of the first generation of brave people can inherit their power as brave people, and will not be rejected by the power of the goddess and demon king who love the first generation of brave people from the heart, or even get close to them.

    Therefore, the three supreme forces will be transferred to the children of the first generation of brave people, that is, Hearn.

    Sheehan didn''t really wake up the supreme power until he was promoted to the extreme level, and began to merge with them.

    "This time, you have taken the step of transcendence. Not only the sword is about to transform, but the power of the goddess and the devil is also merging with you."

    "When you achieve transcendence, this power will become your possession and be driven by you."

    "I''ll give it a name."

    Goddess with a calm voice, spit out the words containing the truth.

    "[supremacy] - that''s the most conceptual name I can think of."

    As soon as the goddess''s voice fell, Sheehan found that the message of her unique skills came to her mind and changed.

    ==========

    Supreme power

    ¡¤Unique skills, unique in this world.

    ¡¤The integration of the truth of the universe is the embodiment of the power of the three supreme concepts.

    ¡¤It''s a miracle.

    ¡¤It is the symbol of omnipotence.

    ¡¤It is the end of all things.

    ¡¤When awakened, it will become the supreme being that can create everything, destroy everything, and bring all redemption.

    ==========

    In this way, the true face of Sheehan''s unique skills is finally revealed.

    "I hope you can use this power where it should be used."

    The goddess gave sheen her last admonition.

    "I hope you can use it to really save everything, save everything."

    After leaving such words, the goddess raised the gun of the LORD God in her hand, and the space around sheen began to twist.

    Seeing this, Sheehan responded in time and asked the last question in a hurry.

    "Why did the devil start a war? What on earth did she do it for? "

    The goddess did not answer this question.

    "I think you''ve got it in your mind."

    Goddess is just a faint voice.

    "And you shouldn''t ask me about it. You should ask the person concerned."

    After all, she should not be responsible for that person''s affairs.

    At least, she''s not in the mood right now.

    "If you want to stand by and confront her face to face, or stop everything and let everything disappear in the long river of history, it depends on your own choice."

    "I''ll watch you here."

    "Look at your choices and the future you choose."

    At the end of the speech, the goddess waved her gun.

    "Omnis!"

    Sean can only make such a cry in the twisted space vortex, and then disappeared in the temple.

    The temple is silent again.

    The goddess quietly looked at the direction of Sheen''s departure, with heavy ripples on her body.

    The next second, the one eyed demon disappeared, and the pure white goddess resumed her original posture, standing in the temple and looking into the distance.

    "What kind of choice would you like your son to make?"

    "Nina..."

    "No, Xiao Hui."

    The Almighty goddess murmured, and her voice showed a touch of nostalgia, as well as a little sadness.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    The land of elves, Queen''s palace.

    In the corridor leading to the hall of God, Sheen''s figure suddenly appeared without warning, and staggered a few times, as if he had been thrown over suddenly, looking a little embarrassed.

    However, Sheehan soon stabilized himself and looked around, speechless for a long time.

    He was speechless and didn''t know what to say. He could only be silent for a long time.

    After a long time, sheen rubbed his temple, showing a tired look.

    "Is this the truth of the past?"

    Although there is still the mystery that the devil set off the war has not been solved, as the goddess said, in fact, Sheen''s heart has some speculation.

    But if that''s the case

    "Is the so-called demon king too sad?"

    Sean really didn''t want to admit that.

    Otherwise, he could not help sympathizing with that one.

    And he almost knew why the goddess would let herself make a choice.

    Does that goddess want to see what she thinks of that one?

    After all, sheen was the offspring of the first generation of brave people, but the first generation of brave people were the most valued friends of the demon king.

    But the first generation of brave people had been killed by the devil, or was so miserable to kill, the end is extremely tragic.

    In other words, to some extent, the demon king is definitely an enemy of Sheehan, or a mortal enemy.

    But

    Sean touched his chest and felt the power that had been named supreme authority by the supreme goddess.

    Part of this power belongs to the devil.

    "In order to save his friends, do you not hesitate to lose half of your strength?"

    This is no longer what can be described as generosity.

    No, considering what happened to the devil, perhaps, for her, her too powerful power is just a curse.

    Because of this power, she will destroy the world created by the goddess again and again, and then be hostile by the goddess.

    Because of this power, she will make her friends not be allowed to touch themselves, and there are many contradictions with the goddess who calls her.

    Because of this power, she will be in a state of out of control, the strength of poor friends to directly crush, attracted the worst outcome.

    It can be said that everything is caused by too strong a force.

    In this way, if you can save your important friends by losing half of this power, it should be a thing you can''t get for the demon king, right?

    In this way, can you treat that person as a pure enemy?

    What should I do?

    Sean was at a rare loss.

    He can only let himself change his mind, close his eyes and fall into thinking.

    "Since the demon king has lost half of his power a long time ago, that is to say, the incomparable demon king has only shown half of his power in his heyday?"

    "Even if only half of the power is enough to cut the world into three parts, threaten the whole ohm niepertanson, make the Protoss and the Terran helpless, and kill all the brave men who have come to challenge themselves and have reached detachment?"

    "The power of the demon king is more terrifying than I imagined."

    If Sean knew that Artemis had been in the face of the demon king, he would have a deeper understanding of the power of the demon king.

    then...

    "Is danus going to revive her like this?"

    Sean let out a breath.

    He was still at a loss.

    He didn''t know exactly what to do.

    But he had a wish.

    ¡ª¡ª"If I have a chance, I would like to see them again."¡ª¡ª

    This sentence became the only voice in Sheehan''s heart at this moment.

    Thinking of this, sheen opened his eyes.

    As soon as it opened, sheen found out.

    Someone stood in front of him.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Rasha did not know when she came to sheen. She stood dignified and graceful. Her eyes were fixed on Sheen''s face, and her Ruby eyes revealed the look that others could not see.

    Looking at the familiar maid, in a trance, Sean seemed to see another person under this face.

    A girl with black hair and red eyes.

    Behind this face, who can think of how many unknown stories and how many unknown sadness it hides?

    When she thought of this, Sheehan could not help but put out her hand and stroked Rasha''s face.

    The smooth and elastic touch of the delicate face immediately touched his palm.

    "... master?"

    Rasha was stunned.

    Presumably, even if she is as smart as she did not expect that sheen would suddenly make such a move, right?

    What''s more, Sheen''s action was so gentle, and her eyes were filled with deep pity, which made her feel that her heart was trembling with a strange emotion.

    There is no doubt that no one has ever looked at her like this.

    There is no doubt that no one has ever been so gentle and pitying for her.

    Although laixia also cherishes Rasha, she just cherishes it. She will not pity Rasha for no reason. She is so gentle and gentle to Rasha.

    Naturally, Rasha has never had in-depth contact with others. Even because of her birth, she has been regarded as a wanted criminal like lesia for ten years.

    Therefore, this kind of experience, for Rasha, is also the first time in her life.

    In addition, the object is Sean, Rasha was silent for a long time, and finally reached out and stroked Sean''s cheek.

    Feeling the soft jade hand with a little cold feeling on her cheek, sheen was a little sober.

    "I''m sorry, I''ve been rude."

    Sheehan withdrew his hand and apologized to Rasha.

    Rasha shook her head and took back her hand, her face returning to her usual calm.

    Of course, whether her heart has calmed down or not is only clear to her.

    "What was on your mind just now?"

    Rasha asked this question again.

    "... well." Sheehan was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "I''m thinking about something that doesn''t seem like I can do or fit my style."

    "... is it?" Rasha was silent for a moment, then looked directly at Sheehan and said, "is the master connected?"

    "Not yet." Sheehan replied honestly: "although this matter has a lot to do with me, I am not the party concerned after all. I still don''t know what kind of role I should play in this disorderly relationship."

    That''s what Sheehan really thinks and feels right now.

    Even though he has been pursuing the truth, now that the mystery has been solved most of the time, Sheehan is still confused by the unexpected Amazing Truth.

    In particular, his family background makes sheen not know how to deal with it.

    He has not yet fully recovered his memory of the past, only remembering some extremely impressive fragments.

    So Sean''s feeling now is that it''s not very real.

    Originally, he thought that he was an ordinary man from a different world. Because of his luck, he had the quality to be a brave man. He was called to this world by ninen and got a second life. He had the chance to live in this strange world as a brave man.

    Therefore, in addition to the idea that he didn''t want to expose his identity and cause the collapse of peace at the beginning, and that he didn''t want to cause some trouble and just wanted not to be noticed by anyone, Sheehan basically lived as he wanted and never forced anything.

    If you want to be free, you can enjoy the wave and enjoy it.

    This is the true portrayal of Sheehan''s mentality after he came to this world.

    He did, too. In less than a year, he had a rather memorable experience.

    Who ever thought that his birth was so secret?

    I am not lucky enough to have the quality of being a brave person, lucky enough to get the chance to live a lifetime, but I am born to be a brave person and inherit the name and strength of the brave person.

    He will be called to this world, is also a kind of inevitable result, rather than any accidental good luck.

    From the moment of birth, I have had an inseparable connection with the world, even with the two highest beings in the world.

    In addition, there is also a mother who is the first generation brave, even the goddess and the devil are regarded as the only important figures

    This truth has completely rejected Sheehan''s attitude towards life in this world.

    Of course, with such a large amount of information, even Sean, who has been bombarded by all kinds of network information in previous generations, is not easy to sort out in a short time.

    In this way, how can sheen know exactly what to do?

    But

    "I don''t know what role I should play, but there is one thing I really want to try."

    Sean was whispering to himself.

    "No, you have to try."

    This is Sean''s only state of mind, the only idea now.

    Rasha didn''t make any response to this. She just looked straight at sheen, as if she wanted to see through her inner world at this moment. Ruby''s eyes were full of indescribable profundity.

    Then, Rasha said a word.

    "Maybe that''s fate."

    Rasha said so.

    Sheen shook his head.

    "It''s just a bad relationship that can''t be controlled by fate."

    That''s it.

    At least, the concept of destiny, lidas, the goddess of destiny, has been manipulated. Even Rosie can intervene.

    But the sad past, even higher than the goddess of fate, stronger beings, can only bow to the throne.

    It''s really a bad relationship that even fate can''t control.

    And Sheehan, will challenge this evil relationship.

    In other words, get involved in this bad relationship.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    No one knows what Sean has decided.

    Even Rasha didn''t ask about it any more. She quietly stepped back in front of sheen and continued to do what she should do.

    Sean, on the other hand, went back to his room and stopped going out.

    On this day, Rasha did not appear again, even Lilith, melika and Yulin did not appear again.

    They all received some kind of notice from Rasha. They had no choice to disturb Sean today.

    Even nadura, Artemis, Sophie and others did not come to see sheen. Apparently, they also received some notice from Rasha or melika.

    Although nadura still wants to ask sheen to help Sophie solve the curse problem in her body, Sophie, who learned about Sheen''s current situation from nadura, shakes her head without hesitation.

    "Mr. Sheehan is at a critical moment of detachment, not suitable for frequent use of the sword."

    For this reason, Sophie convinced nadura.

    Indeed, Sean is not suitable for frequent use of the sword, so as not to affect the event of detachment.

    Considering the future, it''s better to put Sophie''s affairs under temporary pressure.

    People who heard about it also agreed with it, including Leia and Niya, two guards who have followed Sophie for thousands of years.

    In this special period, the detachment of the brave is the real event.

    If our side can have one more superior and brave one with holy sword, it will be greatly beneficial to the war situation.

    Especially when the opponent is either a demon, or a necromancer, or the awakened dead, or the existence of demons and evils such as demon refining, old demons, evil gods and magic life, a brave man beyond the level is absolutely like a nuclear weapon.

    Therefore, Sean''s detachment is the real event.

    Sophie, on the other hand, even if the curse in her body is solved, it''s just that there will be one more strong person who can rival the extreme level. In today''s war situation, the help she can play is undoubtedly very limited.

    Therefore, both public and private considerations and Sheehan''s transcendence should be above Sophie''s problem.

    Everyone thought so, and did not find that the fairy queen had another reason to refuse.

    Did the king of the elves want to avoid sheen because of the wonderful accident last night?

    I''m afraid only Sophie knows about it.

    In this way, today''s time, the spirit of the town are inexplicably quiet atmosphere spent.

    Only nadura, who has untied the seal, can completely liberate power, incarnate nature, and monitor the whole Tagore''s forest, has found some anomalies.

    "How do you feel that the ways of action of the dead, demons and magic life in the forest have changed?"

    Nadura was watching the situation in Tagore''s forest, watching the enemy''s actions there, with a suspicious look on her face.

    It wasn''t until a while later that nadura''s face changed.

    "No!"

    Without any hesitation, nadura showed herself in the Queen''s palace.

    "Come on! Let everyone come to me! "

    Nadura gave instructions to the goddess around her.

    ......

    Queen''s palace, shrine.

    In the evening when the night is coming, the important people in the town of elves gather here.

    "Goddess nadura."

    Sophie, Leia and Niya all rush to the shrine and meet nadura.

    "What happened?"

    Artemis also appeared here and saw nadura.

    Melica and Yulin are here, too.

    They got the notice from nadura and arrived here in the first time.

    Under such circumstances, what people see is nadura, who looks serious and even dignified.

    This tells everyone that something big is going to happen.

    The same is true.

    "Just now, I found that the trajectories of refining demons, necromancers, magical life and even the young demons in Tagore''s forest have changed."

    Nadura didn''t beat around the Bush and said it straight.

    "They are no longer like before, aimlessly rampant in the forest of Tagore, but all gathered in the direction of the land of elves."

    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces suddenly changed.

    Especially Sophie and others, the expression has become ugly.

    Because the same thing happened before.

    That time, the land of elves was invaded.

    "Did the new [original devil] attack again?"

    Sophie''s hands on the scepter were strong.

    "Probably so?" Nadura said solemnly, "there is only one possibility that we can think of when we concentrate our forces like this."

    "Is the enemy going to launch a general attack?" Artemis said coldly: "will the devil and the necromancer also appear?"

    "I don''t know." Nadura shook her head and said, "we haven''t found that level yet."

    In this regard, people are not at ease.

    no way out.

    "Remember the last time that goddess nadura didn''t find out the appearance of the demon man and the necromancer?"

    "The other party has the ability to hide her tracks and deceive goddess nadura''s vision."

    Leia and Niya couldn''t help saying that.

    in other words...

    "The existence of that level may have come, but we didn''t find it?"

    Yulin put forward such a view.

    This sentence, smoothly let the atmosphere become depressed.

    If that''s the case, I''m afraid it will be another fierce battle.

    "I... we''re going to ask the kingdom for help. Let the goddess lidas and the goddess anema come to help?"

    Melica whispered, uneasily.

    Sophie shook her head before nadura spoke.

    "No, I''m not sure if it''s a deceptive action of the enemy." Sophie said solemnly, "if the goddess lidas and the goddess anema come here, the king will lose his guard."

    Without lidas and anima guarding the capital, if it is attacked by the newborn [original demons], it is basically over.

    In the situation that we can''t be sure whether the enemy''s super level existence will come here, making such behavior is undoubtedly pushing the kingdom into the pit of fire.

    No one can guarantee that the other party will deliberately guide lidas and anima to the land of elves, resulting in no super power guarding the kingdom.

    "Now, even the brave are on our side, not in Wangdu. If we transfer the super level combat power from Wangdu, the risk is too great."

    Sophie did not ignore the safety of others because her own group was about to encounter danger.

    "Sophie''s right." Nadura nodded and said, "lidas and anima can''t leave the capital. They must be in the kingdom. We have to solve our own problems."

    Everyone nodded their heads to show understanding.

    Artemis even gave a cold hum.

    "Just in time, I still have an account to settle with the evil necromancer."

    Thinking of what happened before, Artemis'' air soared.

    Last time, because of the princess''s sneak attack, she suffered from death, and was besieged by the other party, almost hanging on the line.

    This time, she has returned to the perfect state, naturally want to return to the enemy before.

    She doesn''t feel like she''s going to lose, either.

    The strength of the necromancer, Artemis, has been basically understood.

    The strength of the other side is only at the level of nadura and anima.

    However, with the characteristics of being a necromancer, if there is a huge amount of dead Qi that can be used, the opponent''s strength can reach the level of a demon man at one stroke.

    This level of strength, and Artemis probably in between.

    However, as the goddess of justice and order, Artemis'' power itself has the ability to restrain such existence.

    Although not to the level of the sword, Artemis believed that with his own power, he would be able to dominate.

    As for the devil

    "How is the brave now?"

    Artemis turned to Yulin and melica.

    If you want to deal with the devil, maybe you can only ask Sean to do it.

    Although nadura is also a super level, she is at the bottom of the super level. She is not as good as Danas.

    Even if Danas did not fully grasp the power of being a demon, nadura would be difficult to be his opponent and could only reluctantly deal with him.

    In addition, after so many days, it is hard to say how far Danas has mastered the power of the demon man and whether he is still standing still.

    To be on the safe side, it''s better to let sheen deal with the devil.

    At least, Sheehan once fought against Magel in the battle of Wangdu, and defeated Hermes once.

    This kind of him, to deal with the devil, is no doubt the most suitable.

    The problem is

    "My stupid master has been hiding in his room all day, and even lunch and dinner are sent in by Miss Rasha. Who knows what''s his condition now?"

    You Lin''s mouth said mercilessly, but her expression inevitably showed a trace of worry.

    So is melika.

    "Miss Rasha said that Mr. Sheehan doesn''t want to be disturbed now, so we haven''t seen Mr. Sheehan all day."

    Melica''s tone was more or less lost.

    Obviously, meilika was worried about not meeting her sweetheart.

    "Is it because the transformation of detachment has reached the final stage?"

    Sophie hesitated to raise the possibility.

    "It''s possible." Nadura said helplessly: "if so, it''s better not to let him fight in this battle."

    "Can''t you do it?" "Isn''t that bad for us?" said Artemis, frowning

    "There''s no way." Nadura said, "you can''t let the situation of the brave Philip appear on sheen, can you?"

    After hearing this, Artemis was speechless.

    All the people on the scene have already known about Philip, the brave man. They know why he died in the battle and was reduced to the point where he died with the enemy troops.

    Thinking of this, people naturally don''t want sheen to go to a road of no return for the sake of the land of elves at this critical time.

    "Don''t worry too much." Seeing the heavy faces of the crowd, nadura said, "we still have Lilith."

    Hearing this, people''s faces were lifted.

    Yes.

    In addition to Sheehan, nadura and Artemis, there is also Lilith, who has super class combat power.

    This is the most powerful evil god who is as famous as Artemis, the goddess of justice. However, he once turned the earth into Purgatory, and his strength is enough to rival that of the goddess of demons.

    With her, the enemy''s demons can stop them even if they can''t take them.

    At that time, nadura will be able to clear the enemy''s army.

    In the super level, nadura may be a bit of a drag, but in the end it is super level. It is absolutely as easy as chopping melons and cutting vegetables to deal with people below super level.

    In this way, it is not difficult to win.

    That''s what people think.

    However

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please don''t forget the worst."

    Sophie sighed and said the big problem that people subconsciously ignored.

    "The mysterious necromancer has awakened the brave reinnet and the brave Philip as the Knights of the dead."

    Sophie''s words, let just excited people all speechless.

    Reinhardt, the 18th generation of heroes.

    The brave man of the 72nd generation, Philip.

    Lidas and anima had already informed the two brave men of their awakening by the enemy''s necromancer.

    Therefore, it has been known for a long time that in the new born [original demons], besides Danas the devil and the mysterious necromancer, there are already two more super level fighters.

    Moreover, the two men are still in good condition. Even if they lose the sword, the threat is absolute.

    "Hateful evil way!"

    Artemis spoke out in hatred.

    As the sword of the goddess and the existence of another holy sword of the brave, Artemis has a good relationship with the brave of all ages.

    Both Reinhardt and Philip are highly praised by Artemis. Artemis is also moved by his deeds and sacrifices.

    Today, the former comrades and comrades in arms were desecrated by the enemy and awakened as evil spirits. It is impossible for Artemis not to be angry.

    Not to mention Artemis, or nadura and other goddesses, their faces were gloomy and their eyes were burning with anger.

    But it''s a foregone conclusion, no matter how angry you are.

    The former companion has become the enemy, which is inevitable.

    "If those two do it, it will be very bad for us." Nadura calmed down and couldn''t help saying: "there are two demons. I''m afraid only lidas can really suppress such opponents."

    But lidas couldn''t get here to help.

    They must find a way to deal with the two brave men themselves.

    "Anima said that although necromancer can awaken the dead, there are several conditions that must be met to awaken a specific dead."

    Nadura said so.

    "First, the dead body must be used as a medium."

    "Second, there must be enough dead air."

    "Then, is there any way to remove the effect of necromancer magic?"

    In a word, everyone fell into meditation.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    Is there any way to remove the effect of necromancer?

    Of course there is.

    As long as it''s magic, no matter how powerful it is, there will be ways to deal with it.

    If you want to deal with the magic of the fire system, the magic of the water system will definitely be effective.

    If you want to deal with the magic of the production department, using the magic of the destruction department is definitely the best effect.

    Even the ability, which is praised as a unique skill out of the routine, is mostly able to find a way to deal with it. Magic, the power of using magic to realize the universal use of supernatural phenomena, naturally has its targeted things.

    At the beginning, when the demon king created magic, he only pursued its power, until the Supreme God also created the holy system, recovery system, auxiliary system and other magic systems according to the demand, the power of magic began to become colorful.

    The original purpose of magic systems, such as holy system, recovery system and auxiliary system, was to restrain and deal with the Destructive Magic of the demons.

    Up to now, the system of magic has become more and more abundant, and it is also becoming an indispensable and important power system in the world. It has been popularized all over the world, even in different countries.

    Necromancer is a kind of powerful taboo magic that can operate the concept of death, but since it is magic, there must be corresponding countermeasures to prepare.

    "Use the magic of the holy system to purify the dead and the dead. Isn''t that ok?"

    Melika made a careful suggestion.

    Sophie answered this question.

    "The magic of the holy system can indeed purify the dead Qi and surpass the dead, but the one who uses the dead spirit magic is the super level dead spirit magician. Her attainments of dead spirit Magic have gone beyond the scope of the general magic system." Sophie said: "in the last war, the goddesses tried to purify the dead army with holy magic, but the effect was negligible."

    If the general necromancer magic, such as the high priest''s necromancer magic, or the Mori''s necromancer magic that has not yet been rejuvenated, the divine magic of the protoss goddess must be their nemesis.

    But the princess was different.

    She has gone beyond the limit of her life. She has not only achieved detachment with the help of the branch of radiance, but also the special existence of the great spirit of death, which has made her out of the category of ordinary "magician".

    The great spirit body was born after the death spirit magic. It is between life and non life, so as to get rid of the restriction of life. Once this existence is successfully detached, I''m afraid that the fundamental death spirit magic will deteriorate.

    This is also the reason why the other side can operate the high quality and high concentration of dead Qi, cause damage to Artemis, the goddess of justice and order, and let the dead Qi erode itself.

    It can be said that the princess has become the necromancer herself, and the necromancer has become the base of her transcendence, a higher power beyond the concept of "magic".

    Therefore, the general holy magic can not produce effect on this higher magic power, only the sword of the brave can purify this evil.

    That''s why the princess was so afraid of Hearn before.

    She can wake up two brave men of the same level, even stronger than herself, to serve as a knight of the dead, because her dead magic is not what it used to be.

    Although it takes a few harsh conditions to wake up the two brave men and turn them into their own death knights for manipulation, as nadura said, there are new [original demons] as the backing, danasdai as the calculation, and the princess wants to make up the conditions, which can not be said to be easy, but there is still a way to do it.

    The evidence is that the two brave men have indeed become the death knights, and become the trumps of the newborn [original demons] at the critical moment.

    of course...

    "I still don''t believe that the necromancer has a way to completely drive two dead people who may be stronger than himself as slaves." Yulin turned her lips and said, "even if it is true, there must be some other means to help."

    "I think so, too." Artitemis agreed: "everything has its limit. Even Lilith could not turn all the life in the world into evil things at the beginning. She could only expand the evil into a continent. It is said that the creator of necromancer was just a legendary priest. It was said that she had formed an army by necromancer, but when the scale reached millions, she stopped."

    Of course, there are reasons for the suppression of anima''s lower boundary, but there must be other reasons as well.

    For example, with the ability of the high priest, she can only create and control a large army of dead souls with the scale of millions. No matter how many, she will not be able to serve.

    So must the princess.

    "It''s just a common necromancer. If he doesn''t reach detachment, he''s just a mole ant. For the necromancer who has achieved detachment, he can produce as many as he wants. But I don''t believe that she can control the souls of two brave men who are stronger than her at the same level without hindrance."

    Artemis made such a firm statement.

    This is also the faith of Artemis in the brave men of the past.

    She was convinced that those brave people who overcame numerous difficulties, passed numerous trials and finally succeeded in surmounting were not so easy to yield.

    Even if they have lost their holy sword, their strength is real.

    In history, there are seven outstanding heroes, among whom Mithra is the strongest, even at the same level as the goddess of fate, and the weakest is never weaker than the devil, which has proved that they are extraordinary.

    In other words, once the brave are detached, the lowest level is the devil.

    Even if they lose the holy sword, they will not be weaker than anima, the goddess of life, and nadura, the goddess of nature. This is the hero of the human race and the trump card of the Protoss. They can really fight against the existence of the demon king.

    This level of existence, or two, the princess want to drive without obstacles, think all know is not easy.

    "Is there any fatal weakness that we have not found?"

    Sophie was so whispering.

    The rest also began to talk to each other and discuss with each other.

    Nadura thought about it, and her thoughts were almost the same as those of others.

    There must be some tactics for the two demons who want to control completely.

    In that case

    "If we untie this technique, we may be able to liberate the souls of the brave and let them out of control."

    The more nadura thought about it, the more feasible she felt.

    Leia and Niya immediately raised their hands.

    "I think we can let the children of the spirit mission analyze the composition of the necromancer according to the information left by them before."

    "If we can untie the composition of the magic form, we can build the corresponding targeted form and make the necromancer lose its effect."

    That''s what two legendary magicians suggested.

    "I can... I can help too!"

    Melica quickly raised her hand.

    "Elves are a natural magic race. For elves, this work should be a strong point, right?"

    Yulin thinks it''s reliable.

    "If this is feasible, it may be able to analyze the creation magic of the living body and construct the corresponding operation."

    Artemis nodded.

    "There''s not enough time." Sophie shook his head and said, "I''m afraid the enemy will soon gather in the land of elves. If they want to analyze the Necromancer''s magic and the creature creation''s magic at the same time, the possibility of catching up with them is almost infinite and close to zero."

    "Then try your best to analyze the composition of necromancer." Nadura said: "at present, the most dangerous thing is the necromancer magic. If you can untie the necromancer magic, then the enemy''s two necromancer knights can return to the dust."

    That''s the priority.

    The power of super level has a great influence on the battlefield.

    It''s not polite to say that no matter how powerful the Legion is, as long as there is no detachment level, it will be destroyed sooner or later in the face of a detachment level.

    Therefore, on the battlefield, the existence of detachment level is the key, and the existence of detachment level is the enemy.

    In the past wars, it was always put in the first place to find a way to deal with the enemy''s super existence.

    The final battle thousands of years ago was the same. In order to send the brave to the demon king, the super existence of the protoss stopped the super existence of the demon family, and even spared no effort to use human life to fill the void of the demon side, just to stop the pace of the demon, so that the brave can enter the demon king''s castle and win the demon king.

    In the large-scale operation over a month, Xinsheng [original demons] also has strategies for the three goddesses and the goddess of justice, so as to defeat the Protoss and the Terran.

    While the two necromancer level death knights, the threat is great, but there are no small weaknesses.

    Awakened by the Necromancer''s magic, they not only lose their rationality in life, but also may not be controlled. In addition, once the Necromancer''s magic fails, they will return to the dust. This obvious weakness is much easier to deal with than other superdetachment levels.

    "Let''s arrange it now."

    Leia and niyadang take the responsibility and leave the hall of God together with melika.

    "You go too." Nadura turned to the goddess and said, "if you want to deal with the necromancer magic, the magic of the holy system may still be indispensable. You should help the elves to build an effective way to deal with the necromancer magic."

    "Yes

    The goddesses take orders and step down with them.

    "Then I''ll go and unite the demons in the land of the elves."

    Yulin took the job.

    As the king of demons, it''s no doubt just right for you Lin to unite the demons in the spirit village.

    The enemies are not only demons, necromancers and knights, but also miscellaneous soldiers. The population of the elves is so small that it is difficult to organize an effective confrontation if they want to deal with a large number of necromancers, demons and magic life without the help of the raised magic Legion.

    "Please."

    Nadura nodded to Yulin.

    After Yulin retreated, nadura and Artemis were left at the scene.

    They looked at each other quietly.

    Immediately, they looked out of the Queen''s palace, waiting for the storm to come.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    At the same time, in the temple of the sealed place on the edge of the divine world, an unknown dialogue was also going on.

    "You mean woman! Shameless

    "Why did you plot against me? And occupy my temple and talk to my brave? "

    "Even if you are greedy for my man, you are also greedy for my property. You are cheap!"

    "I..."

    Bound by the invisible force, she couldn''t move at all, so she vomited fragrance and cursed there, completely ignoring her holiness and detachment as a goddess, and almost didn''t point at the nose of the person in front of her.

    The goddess, as like as two peas, looked at her without any notice of her incarnation. It seemed that she was waiting for her to vent.

    But it was the goddess''s gesture that made ninen more angry.

    What to wear?

    What to wear!

    Do you want to show your nobility with my philistine?

    If it wasn''t for her self-consciousness as a woman, she would have been rude now.

    I am also a person who has read the group of books in the minds of my brave people. If I really scold people, do you believe that you, the Supreme God, can be scolded by me?

    Do you really think we dare not scold?

    We''re just saving you some face!

    Under the angry and hateful glare of ninen, the goddess standing in front of her finally had a little reaction.

    "Are you down?" Goddess light way: "deflate of words, that use your strength, start peeping at the lower boundary."

    "Ha?" Ni en couldn''t help but be stunned. On the surface, she gave a cold hum and said, "if you want to peep at the lower world, won''t you do it yourself?"

    Who is the goddess in front of us?

    The Supreme God, the Almighty God, the omniscient God, and the goddess of origin that no one can match.

    She wants to peep into the lower world. She doesn''t need to do anything at all. She can directly cast her eyes out and immediately penetrate the bondage of endless space and time to see every corner of the world, right?

    If nadura wants to do this, she has to incarnate nature and only peep at one world.

    This goddess doesn''t need it.

    Whether it is the divine world, the human world or the demon world, she can see any place with her own eyes as long as she wants.

    In this world, where her "eyes" can''t see, is the only place where the devil left power?

    In this way, why run to borrow their own strength?

    Is there any conspiracy?

    That''s what happened to Nina.

    The goddess didn''t know whether she didn''t find this vigilance or she just pretended not to know.

    I saw her face calm, said a word.

    "The future that my eyes can see is only today."

    As soon as the words came out, ninen was stunned again.

    But this time, Nina understood.

    "I see. Will the power in my brave man really awaken?"

    Neon''s eyes began to light up.

    Standing in front of the goddess is understated, dropped a let her almost violent words.

    "It''s my brave man."

    The goddess emphasized calmly.

    "Your brave man has already gone back to his hometown to teach his husband and children!"

    Neon''s nose is crooked with anger.

    But these words undoubtedly made the goddess feel unhappy. She glanced at ninen coldly, which made ninen freeze all over.

    Then the goddess continued to speak.

    "He is about to achieve transcendence, and the supremacy, which has been suppressed for a long time, will be fully awakened. Therefore, my eyes can only see the future until this day, and then I can''t directly see what happened to him with my eyes."

    After all, the supreme power contains the power of three supreme concepts, not only the power of the brave and the goddess, but also the power of the devil.

    Such a power awakened, the goddess only can not work on the devil''s power of omniscient, naturally can no longer work.

    "Everything that will happen from now on will be unknown to me."

    The goddess cast her eyes on ninen and said so.

    "Next, we can only use your power to observe the development of the lower boundary."

    Up to now, only Nina''s power can still have some effect on sheen.

    She is not only the technique of summoning the brave, but also the field of summoning. The witness, the contractor and the helper who summoned sheen to this world have a great origin with sheen, who is a brave man and has established a relationship from the beginning.

    This kind of origin is based on the existence of each other.

    So, even if sheen is about to wake up to the power of the demon king, Nina can connect to Sheen''s side through her involvement with sheen, and see what happened there.

    This time, the goddess came to borrow ninen''s "eyes.".

    In order not to interfere in the disputes in the lower world, not to interfere with the next development and choice, this is the most appropriate way that the goddess can think of.

    Knowing this, nienton was suddenly and proud again.

    It turns out that you have a day to ask me!

    "I..."

    At the moment, Nina wants to say no.

    She is to let the goddess depressed, is to let the goddess admit defeat, let her know, not all things in her control.

    Most importantly, this is the only time she can take the initiative from the other party and let the other party bow!

    She, Nina, has to get up!

    However, when she was ready to revenge, the goddess in front of her threw a word.

    "I can''t interfere with the awakening child, but it''s easy to interfere with you."

    Such a sentence, make Ni en to the throat of refusal words directly choke, almost did not send her away.

    The meaning of the goddess is obvious.

    "If you don''t let me see it, then I won''t let you see it. Don''t look at it any more. Keep being blind and let sheen fly by himself."

    Understand this meaning, Ni en gas of that call one Buddha born, two Buddha ascend to heaven.

    "You threaten me again!" Ninen yelled and said in a loud voice, "you know how to find superiority here! Do you think you can be so arrogant as my noumenon? "

    For ninen''s words, the goddess only gave one look back.

    The eyes, clear back to a word.

    "Yes."

    I ¡ö (Beep) ¡ö (Beep) ¡ö (Beep) ¡ö (Beep) ¡ö (Beep)!

    When ninen was about to burst out, she finally said something.

    "Don''t you want to know the truth that you used to summon the brave?"

    The goddess''s words made neon freeze again on the spot.

    This is exactly what Nina is most concerned about during this period of time.

    In the past, Nien always thought that the goddess in front of her created herself and threw herself aside. Every time she could summon the brave, she would manipulate her with force and let her operate the summoning mechanism. After that, she would ignore her and use her as a complete prop.

    It was not until the goddess woke up in front of her that she knew that from the beginning to the end, it was not her who used it to summon the brave and used it as a prop.

    This goddess has called the brave only once.

    That is the first generation of brave, with the same name as ninen, the first sword hero who passed on the three supreme powers to Sheehan.

    After that, the goddess omnis, the great being, no longer called the brave, let alone initiated the "call of the brave" technique.

    She didn''t even know that [call of the brave] had absorbed her past despair and grief and turned it into an incarnation of her. Therefore, after the end of the war, she directly abandoned [call of the brave] and sealed it.

    It was only when she woke up this time that the goddess found the existence of ninen and knew that she had another incarnation.

    For this matter, at first, neon naturally did not want to believe.

    But she knew that the goddess would not lie, or that there was no need to lie at all.

    This goddess has never had the disdain to lie. All along, she has always said something. Maybe she will hide everything that should not be revealed, but she will not deliberately lie.

    In this case, the credibility of what the other party said is very high.

    For this reason, Nien desperately thought, if not for this goddess, who is actually manipulating herself secretly and manipulating the greatest miracle of all time?

    Who is there in this world that can manipulate the "call of the brave" at will without being discovered by ohmnis?

    This is undoubtedly a matter of great fear.

    At least, there''s only one person that Nina can think of.

    But why did this man do it?

    That''s Nina''s only question.

    No, it can''t be called doubt.

    Nien is also a person who knows the enmity between the first generation brave and Shiyuan. Naturally, she can make some conjectures according to what she knows.

    As a result, neon can more or less guess why the other party should do such a thing.

    But she was still reluctant to believe it.

    Or I can''t believe it.

    There is no reason for it, just because in this way, that person is too sad.

    Standing in front of ninen, the goddess looked at ninen''s face full of uncertainty, and said it in a quiet voice.

    "Next is the turning point of fate."

    "What kind of choice he will make will be directly related to the world and even our future."

    "We can''t intervene in his choice, interfere in his choice."

    "The only thing we can do is to watch it quietly and see what happens next."

    The goddess''s words, sentence after sentence, came into ninen''s ears.

    ¡°......¡±

    Nina was silent.

    With a wave of her hand, the goddess directly untied the shackles of ninen.

    Nen realized that as like as two peas, she could see that her limbs could move, and she glanced at the goddess of the highest statue, which was just like her own, and carved out like a same mold.

    "Make it clear in advance that I have compromised this time, which does not mean that I will compromise next time." "No matter what, I won''t give you my bravery," she said

    "It doesn''t matter." Goddess Gujing no wave way: "anyway you also rob me."

    "You..." neon nearly blew up again.

    "All right, let''s go." The goddess restrained her with one sentence.

    Ni en extremely discontented and cold hum a, spread out light curtain in front of oneself.

    This is the scene of the human world.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    The time of the day soon passed.

    With the change of day and night, the atmosphere in Tagore''s forest is more and more depressing and dangerous, which makes many sensitive demons seem to be aware of something and temporarily lurk.

    It also includes some legendary monsters with extraordinary power.

    It seems that they feel that the next storm is enough to affect themselves and make themselves unable to take care of it. One by one, they put away their usual pride and temper and hid in the depths of the forest.

    Other demons also seem to feel something, some anxious, some uneasy.

    Under such circumstances, today''s Tagore''s forest rarely does not appear the fight between demons and monsters, showing a strange silent state.

    Of course, this is only temporary.

    Nadura, who has been monitoring all this, knows what kind of magical world Tagore''s forest has become at this moment when the demons are closed.

    "Refining demons, necromancers, magic life, and demon cubs, all the monsters have begun to gather around the border of the land of elves."

    "It''s three million... No, it''s more than four million."

    "If you keep gathering like this, all the monsters in Tagore''s forest will gather around the outskirts of the land of elves?"

    "In addition, the magic life outside Tagore''s forest is also consciously using the dead spirit to guide the refining of demons and drive the new [original demons] monsters here."

    Nadura saw all this clearly.

    And this kind of large-scale invasion is more terrible and dangerous than the last battle in the land of elves.

    "It seems that this time the other party really played." Artemis then calmly expressed such an opinion, and asked nadura: "what''s the result of the analysis of the Necromancer''s method?"

    "Those kids have worked hard." Nadura sighed and said, "it''s just that necromancer is a taboo magic that was born thousands of years ago. It was once forbidden to spread and learn by anima, and all relevant records were destroyed. Even if melika, Leia and Niya all helped, they wanted to solve the composition of necromancer without ready-made records, It''s really hard to do it in a short time. "

    This result was not unexpected by Artemis.

    If it could be so easy to solve this problem, the elves would have begun to study the necromancer magic since the last war.

    Now, it''s really hard to say whether we can catch up.

    "That is to say, do we have to be prepared to fight with four demons?"

    Artemis realized this.

    However, this has not reached the point of despair.

    However, there are several superdetachment levels.

    "With Lilith and me, it shouldn''t be a problem to block three or even four of them."

    That''s what Artemis thought.

    Although the enemy''s four demons are really bluffing, she and Lilith are also demons. Even if they will take the lead, it is still possible to carry all the demons across the way.

    Even if both of them will be beaten by two or four, if Lilith and Artemis make up their minds to drag on, it will be no problem to drag on for three days and three nights.

    Artemis only hopes that, at the end of the day, he will be able to drag on to his own victory.

    Nadura also spoke with a serious face.

    "I''ll do the same."

    It''s true that nadura''s strength is not as good as that of the demons, but she can also hold off one in a fight.

    If the analysis of the Necromancer''s magic can be successfully completed and a specific plan can be worked out to solve the problem of the army of the necromancer and even the two awakened brave men, then it is not a dream for them to win the battle.

    "No matter how bad it is, we have to wait until the brave can do it."

    Artemis hoped so.

    Nadura doesn''t object to that.

    It''s just

    "I hope he can do it in perfect condition rather than force himself to do it like the brave Philip did."

    Nadura grinned bitterly.

    "So it is."

    Artemis nodded.

    They looked at the sky outside the hall of God together and did not speak for a long time.

    ......

    "Click..."

    In a slight noise, Rasha closes the door of Sheehan''s room.

    She was holding a tray with dishes on it. It was obvious that she had just finished delivering.

    Outside the door, Sophie was standing here with a scepter. Looking at Rasha coming out from inside, she asked.

    "How''s it going? Can Mr. sheen come out

    Sophie asked.

    Rasha looked up at the fairy queen standing in front of her and shook her head.

    "The master is still like that. He sits on the bed all the time and keeps his eyes shut. Unless he is called, he will wake up only when he is eating."

    Rasha reported to Sophie truthfully.

    "Is it really the last moment of detachment?"

    Sophie didn''t know whether to be happy or upset. She sighed.

    Sophie knows something about the detachment of the brave.

    Living in the world for thousands of years, Sophie not only met Mithra, the brave man, but also met another brave man who succeeded in detachment when he was a child, so he learned something about detachment from them.

    Nadura also mentioned it.

    "The detachment of the brave must first resonate with the holy sword, bring it into the body, and then absorb the holy power of the holy sword, so as to make their own life level evolve and sublimate to another level."

    "The time required to absorb and integrate the divine power varies from person to person."

    "The power of some brave people''s holy sword is weak, and their holy power is limited. Without the assistance of external forces, they can absorb and fuse quickly."

    "Some brave people have strong holy sword power and emit great holy power. Even if there are external forces to assist, the speed of absorption and fusion will be relatively slow."

    "Once the holy sword releases the maximum level of holy power it can hold, and is absorbed and fused by the brave, the life level of the brave will be sublimated."

    "The brave in the process of sublimation must devote themselves wholeheartedly to themselves, and adjust their own strength with the vitality of sublimation."

    After all, once you succeed in getting rid of the restriction of reason, you will enter another dimension.

    In this state, no matter the level or skill, they will lose their own concept.

    The original level will become pure power, existing in the body of the brave.

    The original skills will also become the inherent ability, and the brave themselves into one.

    Just as a man is waving his fist, he does not need any level or skill at all. As long as his arm is sound, his level and skill will become the strength and ability of the brave. For example, the limbs of the body, the instinctive reaction, the internal organs, the four limbs and all kinds of bones will be called by his arm.

    At that time, the level will disappear, skills will disappear, completely become the brave''s own instinct and ability, and be used by the brave naturally.

    Only the ability of "unique skills" will remain, as the core strength of transcendental beings.

    Transcendental beings also take their unique skills as the core of their fight, so as to play a different powerful force.

    The time needed for this process depends on the talents of the brave.

    The Braves with high talent and talent, even if they are at the limit level of level 100 with the rest of the Braves, have higher growth ability and stronger strength than other braves when upgrading, so the longer it takes to integrate into the body.

    In the same way, if the talent and talent are high, the brave will acquire more skills, and the skill level will be higher. The stronger the power that skills can provide, the longer it takes to integrate into the body.

    What''s more, some brave people will leave a lot of skill points unused when they reach the limit level of level 100.

    These skill points can also be turned into pure strength when they are detached, which can be integrated into the body of the brave and make them stronger.

    It is because of this that the brave, even without the blessing of the sword, are at least at the level of demons after they achieve detachment.

    Because even the weakest of all the brave men in history can achieve transcendence, it is conceivable how high his talent and talent are.

    In this way, after they integrate all aspects of ability growth, many skills and even the remaining skill points that they have gained so far from 100 levels, their strength will climb to a very high level.

    Such brave people, the worst of all, are demons. After taking the holy sword, they will only be stronger. Even if they are not as good as the goddess of fate, they will make the demons fear them.

    They may not be able to fight against the demon king, but as brave men, they are more than enough to deal with one or two demon men.

    Mithra is able to compete with the goddess of fate and become the most powerful one below the demon king and God. This is the natural advantage of the brave.

    You can''t be like the three goddesses and the six demons, who are born to be detached brave. After hard training and promotion, you can achieve detachment, and the reward is huge.

    With his talent and talent, both the three goddesses and the six demons believe that he will surpass Mithra, who attacked the demon king, and become the closest to the existence of the demon king and the Supreme God since ancient times.

    If Sean enters the final stage of transcendence and transformation, it will take a long time for him to integrate his strength.

    If you look at Sheen''s appearance that the gate is not full of two doors, and think of the soaring power of the holy sword, whether Sophie or the goddesses, you will think that Sheen has entered the final stage of detachment and transformation, which is also the most critical period.

    When Sheehan can come out, his detachment will be completed.

    But now, it''s impossible to wait for sheen to come out too soon.

    Thinking of this, Sophie is ready.

    "We can''t rely on Sheehan in this war. We have to solve it ourselves."

    Sophie made up her mind.

    Rasha, who didn''t know this, looked at Sophie and asked for a moment.

    "Do you need me to wake up the master?"

    Rasha''s proposal made Sophie shake her head without hesitation.

    "No, don''t disturb him."

    Sophie looked at Rasha with the most serious expression.

    "Don''t let him out, even if we''re all destroyed and he''s not good."

    This is the consensus of all.

    Even lidas and anima, who are far away from Wangdu, agree with this statement.

    If nadura and Artemis are defeated, they will run away.

    If the goddesses of the protoss die in battle, they can also be resurrected by the seal.

    As for the elves, it''s good to be able to escape, but they can''t. everyone is ready to sacrifice.

    Anyway, they are alive, which can not bring much decisive impact on the war. If Sheehan can be perfectly detached from success, he can exert his influence to the greatest extent and end the war.

    As long as the opponent is not the devil, with Sheehan''s talent and talent, holding the holy sword, he is afraid that no one can defeat him.

    At that time, the existence of the new [original demon] demons will not threaten him at all.

    Even if in the end, Sheehan can''t solve the evil way of the new born [original demon], with his power, the war situation of Protoss and Terran will gradually prevail.

    If this trend continues, when the gate of the divine world is rebuilt, the channel of the demon world is repaired, the whole army of the demons and the protoss attacks, and all the six demons are involved, then the victory will be certain.

    In view of this, sheen is the key. If there is no alternative, we can only give up.

    The three goddesses had already contacted last night and worked out the retreat policy when they were defeated.

    Sophie doesn''t want to see the fall of the land of elves, but as long as the people can retreat safely and the war is expected to end, she will never stay here pedantic.

    Sean''s side has to be well guarded.

    "If he asks you about things outside during the meal, don''t tell him about it. Let him make a breakthrough at ease."

    Sophie couldn''t help but tell Rasha.

    "I''m afraid he knows the situation outside. If he can''t sit still and goes out to fight regardless of everything, which will affect his future, it''s really too bad."

    Philip the brave is like this. At this critical moment of detachment and transformation, he finally failed to resist and went to the war regardless of everything in order to protect many comrades in arms and companions.

    This led to his incomplete integration of forces, and even problems, leaving hidden dangers. Finally, he burst out in one breath, making him unable to choose to die in battle and drag the enemy to be buried with him.

    Sophie and others are afraid that sheen will do the same thing.

    In that case, their sins would be great.

    "Please."

    Sophie bowed to Rasha.

    Rasha gazed at the fairy queen for a long time before nodding her head.

    "Thank you."

    Sophie smiles and looks at Sheen''s door. Then she turns away like a woman who is going to fight.

    Rasha quietly watched Sophie leave, her eyes twinkling, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Time goes by bit.

    Until the dark, this side of heaven and earth, completely buried.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    Soon night came again.

    Just, this night, destined to be very not calm.

    Over the forest of Tagore, much higher than the clouds, two figures appeared without warning.

    "Again."

    Danas looked down at the bottom, as if he could see the spirit village in the border, showing a feeling like expression.

    "It''s not like you." The princess was next to Danas, looking at Danas with emotion on her face, she said without expression: "it''s just a land of elves, and it has nothing to do with you, so why do you have such emotion?"

    In the princess''s opinion, Danas''s attitude was a bit of hypocrisy.

    But Danas was smiling.

    "After all, the last time I came here, it was my first battle. This time, I''m going to face the most intractable opponent."

    That''s what Danas explained.

    "I''m not with you." The princess simply shook her head and said, "the holy sword''s restraint on me is much more serious than you demons. I''m afraid it won''t take long for me to defeat the brave one."

    The princess has such self-knowledge.

    No way, the demons are afraid of the sword of the brave, but as long as you don''t get hit by the sword, there won''t be any problem.

    The princess is different.

    She was not only restrained by the sword, but also restrained by the sword.

    Once she manipulates the dead air to fight, it is absolutely the end of being purified by the holy sword.

    This kind of her, not only can''t bring harm to sheen, but also threaten herself, even if she can save her life, she will bear the incalculable loss.

    Who let her strength is based on the amount of death?

    The holy sword can purify the dead Qi and completely eliminate it.

    So, once on Sheehan, in any case, the princess will lose.

    Either there is a problem with your own safety, or there is a problem with the reserve of dead Qi. The worst end is to be killed. The lightest end is to lose your dead Qi and reduce your strength greatly. There is also a great possibility that you can''t bring any damage to the other side. Only the multi headed iron wants to fight against such an enemy?

    It can only be said that the appearance of the princess and sheen is so bad that even the demons who regard the brave as their natural enemies can''t match her.

    Therefore, the princess absolutely did not want to go to Hearn in person.

    "You are honest." Danas was more or less unable to laugh or cry, but he didn''t deny the princess''s advice. Instead, he nodded and said, "yes, you are the one who was closest to the brave. Naturally, you know the threat of the brave."

    The princess acquiesced in Danas'' statement.

    Danas nodded.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t intend you to fight against the brave man, or even the two brave men under your command." Danas chuckled and said, "this time, I will fight with the brave man myself."

    "Don''t be careless." The princess glanced at Danas and reminded her, "although you are not as serious as me, you demons are also the objects controlled by the sword of the brave. As long as you are struck, you will lose half your life even if you don''t die."

    "I know." Danas noncommittal way: "let''s start, there should be almost ready."

    The princess nodded.

    The next second, with the princess as the center, a lot of dead air was instantly released.

    The dark dead air, like black smoke, formed the dark cloud layer of the riot and completely covered the sky.

    "Come on."

    In the dead clouds, the cold voice of the princess came out.

    "Come on."

    Danas''s smiling voice came out.

    Gathered in the spirit of the land around the dead and magic life immediately all raised their heads.

    In my eyes, the glow of scarlet is flashing.

    ......

    The forest of Tagore, the land of elves.

    When the sky began to hum and was completely covered by the dark cloud layer formed by the strong dead air, the people in the land of elves also reacted on the ground.

    "Are you coming?"

    Nadura appeared in the sky of the Queen''s palace in a flash, but she had been physically monitoring the surroundings, so at the first time of the incident, she immediately condensed her body and made a response.

    At the same time, two streamers came out of the Queen''s palace.

    "Sure enough."

    Artemis fell beside nadura and looked at the sky coldly.

    "Is it certain that the necromancer is coming?"

    Sophie also appeared here, with a dignified face.

    After a few seconds, in the land of spirits, streamers came one after another.

    "Your majesty!"

    Leia and Niya fall beside Sophie.

    "Goddess nadura!"

    Melika also appeared in a panic.

    "Well, it''s been a long time."

    The dark dragon in Yulin''s incarnation rises from the corner of the land of elves. It flies above the Queen''s palace with its wings agitated, and at the same time, it casts its fierce eyes into the sky.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    "Woo

    Almost at the same time, under the vibration of the earth, many demons rushed to the front of the big tree in the sky where the Queen''s palace is located. The flying demons spread all around the Queen''s palace, making a deafening roar.

    As for the magicians of the Elven clan, they have come here with nervous and dignified face under the leadership of Carol. Even Jerome is in it.

    Everyone is on the verge of war.

    Everyone looked at the sky together, and their eyes and expressions showed unprecedented gravity.

    Before long, in the dark cloud layer of the sky, a figure came down.

    It''s like a meteorite falling.

    It''s like a demon.

    Friction with the atmosphere, so that the fire are burning up, all over its body around the existence will directly fall on the border of the land of elves.

    "Bang --!"

    Without any suspense, the border around the town of the elves, protected by nadura, the goddess of nature, will burst into pieces in an instant under the strength of each other.

    That scene is as like as two peas in the original invasion of the fairies.

    That scene is also fresh in the memory of nadura and others who were here at that time.

    Last time, it was from this scene that the land of elves ushered in a hard struggle.

    In the end, the power of nadura was partially sealed. Artemis was seriously injured and eroded by death. The land of elves was destroyed, and even the Elves were almost destroyed.

    Under such circumstances, everyone knows what will happen next.

    "Boom...!"

    I saw, in a burst of sound, around the town of the elves, there were bursts of smoke and dust all over the sky.

    Smoke and dust are aroused by the monsters in the rush.

    They are like a herd of animals, locusts, in the spirit of the rural border broken at the same time, with bursts of roar and roar, rushed into the spirit of the rural.

    All of a sudden, the streets, buildings, vegetation and trees in the land of elves, which are hard to repair and rebuild, are flattened.

    For a moment, the streets were smashed, the buildings fell down, and the light trees were trampled one after another, which made the spirit town "trampled" as literally.

    The girls of the elves looked at all this and could not help showing their indignant expression.

    Their hometown, which they worked hard to build, was trampled on again.

    Fortunately, it''s not like last time.

    Last time, when the border was broken and the monsters invaded, many elves had not been able to respond in time, leading to chaos and fear. They could only fight with all kinds of monsters in the damaged countryside on the spot.

    This time, everyone had already made preparations and gathered in front of the big tree in the Queen''s palace.

    They watched the monstrous demons, the dead spirits like rotten corpses, the magical life in black robes, and even the giant young demons roar together and surround the big tree, encircling themselves and others.

    Then the monsters all stop.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    A repressive atmosphere enveloped the audience.

    All of them were confronting with the monsters who surrounded them, holding the wand and magic wand.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    On the contrary, the demons gathered by the elves, looking at the monsters surrounded by them, all gave out fierce roars one by one, trying to rush out.

    Fortunately, you Lin''s incarnation of the dragon has not been ordered, so that they did not act rashly.

    It has to be said that Yulin really has a way of integrating and taming the demons in the land of elves in such a short period of time, which makes people not only feel that this is the real king of demons.

    Of course, Yulin wanted to be the first to rush out.

    If it wasn''t for the figure falling from the sky, it would fall slowly on the top of the Queen''s palace.

    "I''ve met all the goddesses and the beautiful ladies of the elves."

    Danas flies in the air, but as always, like a polite aristocrat, politely salutes everyone.

    He was dressed in a black gold pattern. At first glance, he looked very luxurious and noble.

    The clothes and robes are hunting in the wind, and I am smiling like a spring breeze, giving people the illusion that prince charming has fallen from the sky.

    But it is clear to all that this man is not a romantic prince charming, but the leader of the new born [original devil], a real devil, who disturbs the human world, the demon world and the divine world, brings war and turmoil to the world, and also conspires against the dangerous figures of the three races, making the careerists betray them and bring down many human forces.

    "The devil, Danas."

    Nadura spoke in a deep voice.

    "It''s just me." Danas looked down at the crowd, his eyes slightly swept, but his brows picked, and said: "I heard that our brave adults are also in the spirit of the village, how can we not see it?"

    As soon as he came up, Danas pointed straight at Sean.

    Obviously, this time the demon man came for sheen.

    In other words, he is the most scrupulous, the most afraid, but most want to be on top of the people, is the brave.

    In this way, how can the other party not come up to look for Sheen''s figure?

    Unfortunately

    "He''s not here." Nadura said bluntly, "your opponent is us."

    Hearing this, Danas frowned.

    "No?"

    The new devil grunted and immediately laughed.

    "I don''t believe it."

    That''s it.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Danas''s direct words changed the expression of nadura and others.

    Danas did not seem to see the same, selfishly said up.

    "If he''s really not here, you should try your best to hide the news."

    "At least, in this case, we will worry about whether the brave man will learn from our last practice and plan to return a tooth for a tooth, lurking in the dark and cutting us a sword at the critical moment, so that we will not die but also be disabled."

    "If the brave are not here, your fighting power will be totally inferior to ours. If such news is disclosed to us, we want to know how bad it is for you."

    "Therefore, if the brave are really not here, you will never mention it so directly in front of me. At least if you cover it up, we will be afraid to put in all our fighting power and give you a chance to take advantage of it."

    "But since you have said that, can I make a bold guess?"

    Danas''s deep eyes fell on everyone.

    "The brave man is still here, but there''s something wrong with him. He can''t do it, right?"

    The words that directly attack the truth, just like the most sharp weapon, run through nadura and others.

    The faces of nadura and others became very ugly, even a little surprised and angry.

    Obviously, they had no idea that Danas could even guess such a thing.

    But their performance only made Danas want to laugh.

    "You''d better learn from the moon devil." Danas spread his hand and said, "if it''s that one, I won''t see it as simple as this."

    This is the biggest demeaning to the Protoss.

    After all, in the final analysis, the demons are the old rivals of the Protoss.

    To be pointed out in person is to say that the protoss is not as good as the demons, and the top of the protoss is not as good as the top of the demons. What else can it be if it is not belittled?

    But nadura and others could not refute it.

    That demon supremacy has always been the synonym of wisdom, even the goddess who is in charge of wisdom and knowledge is inferior to her.

    It is also true that the three goddesses and the goddess of justice are not good at strategy.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that there were military gods in charge of war in the protoss, their power was generally inferior to that of the demons, and even their wisdom was inferior to that of the demons. The protoss had been destroyed by the demons many years ago.

    Of course, Danas''s deliberate provocation will not make people lose their minds.

    "The leader of the new born [original demon], the demon man, Danas!"

    Artemis stepped forward and looked closely at Danas, with a startling air all over his body.

    "What are you going to do this time?"

    Artemis made a question.

    Two attacks on the land of elves, but also two times as the leader of this one personally end, to say that the other side has no purpose, then no one believes.

    "Do you just want to subvert the whole world, subvert the whole omnipotence?"

    As the goddess of justice, Artemis tried Danas.

    However, the divinity of judgment and order, which permeated her body, seemed to be a breeze in Danas'' eyes, which was not worth mentioning at all.

    "My purpose should have been clear when the war was declared?" Danas smile, Shi ran said: "want real peace, such a reason, is not enough to become my purpose?"

    When we heard Danas, not to mention Artemis, the rest of us couldn''t listen to him.

    "Long for peace, but take the initiative to start a war, do you think your approach is still convincing?"

    Sophie made a cold voice.

    "What you have done is nothing more than a breach of peace."

    Nadura also denounced it.

    Melika, Leia, Niya, Yulin and others also did not believe Danas''s statement.

    The elves and other goddesses, including Carol and janum, glared at Danas.

    Unfortunately

    "Do you think you are the just side?" Danas sneered, as if watching the monkey playing acrobatics, opened his hand and said: "because it is a goddess, it must be the just side."

    "Because he is the guardian of peace, he must be the right party."

    "When did this idea begin to spread in the world?"

    "What is justice?"

    "What is right?"

    "It''s just that what you ask for is here, in the present world. Is that where justice and correctness lie?"

    "It''s ridiculous!"

    Danas put his open hands away, and then stretched out a hand, as if trying to hold something, and squeezed it tightly.

    "What I want is the truth of the world, the most original truth."

    "Breaking the peace is only a means to an end."

    "Starting a war is just an act to fulfill a wish."

    "If you want to mark this as evil, it''s up to you."

    "But to me, this is my justice, my right!"

    At this moment, Danas''s body is no longer a gentle feeling, but a sense of noble existence.

    It is the embodiment of believing that one''s wish is the right thing.

    It''s the pride of absolute faith in one''s own behavior.

    That can all the life in the world, all the strong, all the spirit and soul to suppress the noble idea of the gas, extremely smooth deterred nadura and others.

    Nadura and others have experienced the same feeling.

    It''s the top of the demons. It''s the feeling of the six demons who are superior to the three worlds.

    Perhaps, this is the essence of the existence called Danas.

    Perhaps, this is the reason why the other party can become a demon.

    Nadura and others subconsciously admit it.

    "This man is more suitable to be a demon than his father, the half demon named Hermes."

    From this point of view, it seems inevitable that the other party will become a demon.

    However, this is the most dangerous.

    "You are a dangerous man indeed!"

    Artemis rose slowly into the air, and his divinity of judgment and order expanded to the top.

    "That kind of selfish idea and desire, even want to claim to be justice, I absolutely do not recognize it!"

    The goddess in charge of justice gave such an evaluation.

    In this regard, Danas back with a smile of disapproval.

    "That''s good." Danas laughed and said, "my justice is not recognized by the goddess of justice. Only when I prove it can it show the greatest value."

    Said, Danas''s body, the magic gradually burned up.

    "It seems that you have eliminated all the influence of the last war?"

    "Well, I''m in great shape now."

    "Let me try what I have reached now."

    Danus then hooked his finger to Artemis.

    "Before that brave man comes out, warm up with you, goddess of justice."

    The frivolous words suddenly angered Artemis.

    "You don''t need to be brave. I''ll get rid of you here."

    Artemis then shifted the target cleanly.

    Originally, the person that Artemis wanted to deal with was undoubtedly the princess.

    Now, Artemis has realized that Danas is the one who should be defeated.

    This demon man is the most dangerous existence.

    He must be eradicated.

    "Come on! The devil

    Artemis drew the silver sword.

    "Let me see, the sword of the goddess."

    Danas took out a dark magic book.

    Two people''s body, overbearing strong breath blows out, has carried on the collision.

    "Boom!"

    The next second, a silver and a black two figures at the same time released the attack, let the mid air rang out loud.

    "Ho, ah, ah, ah --!"

    At the same time, the surrounding monsters roared one after another, and finally launched an attack under the direction of the magic life in the rear.

    "Roar, roar, roar, roar!"

    The demons are already ready to go. After seeing the monster coming, they are no longer suppressed by you Lin''s dragon power. Their anger and ferocity are detonated and roared to meet them.

    "Prepare to fight!"

    At Carol''s command, the wizard of the wizard group immediately raised his wand and wand and began to sing the magic mantra.

    "Let''s go, too!"

    Leia and Niya looked at each other, rolled up the leaves and petals without any hesitation, and swept out.

    "Roar!"

    Yulin, unwilling to show her weakness, breathed out a long breath.

    "Melica!"

    "Yes

    Sophie and melika stood directly on the top of the Queen''s palace, holding up the wand of spirit and the wand of nature respectively, singing the mantra of natural magic.

    The war started.

    The land of the elves has become a battlefield, no longer peaceful.

    Nadura just wanted to move, but she stopped.

    "Boom...!"

    See only, the dead air cloud layer of sky then suddenly violently fluctuated.

    Inside, two undead like figures slowly fall.

    The whole body is covered with black armor.

    A man was covered in pale armor.

    Holding a huge Epee, the black-and-white knight, whose whole body is filled with the high concentration of dead air visible to the naked eye, suddenly appears.

    "Reinnet the brave..."! Philip the brave...! "

    Nadura clenched her fist, and her delicate and soft face became full of anger.

    It''s anger at the defilement of past friends.

    It''s a pity that the two brave knights who turned into death knights have long forgotten the past and friendship. Only their violent destructive instinct makes them rush down without hesitation.

    "Boom!"

    At this time, in front of the two brave knights, a storm of evil appeared.

    Inside, the little goddess with twelve black wings is accompanied by endless evil fog.

    The most powerful evil god, Lilith, is here.

    The little goddess raised her head, and in the next instant, a black storm with amazing power burst out.

    "Boom!"

    The roar resounds through the world again.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    "Here we go..."

    In a corner of the Queen''s palace, Rasha, a maid, looked out, her eyes slightly fluctuating.

    The war started right in front of her eyes, and she could not do it without any psychological fluctuation.

    It''s a pity that she is a magic life without any fighting power. Her family is omnipotent and her chore ability is full. She can''t do anything but fight.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Queen''s palace itself was a secret treasure, the elves had even directly driven the Queen''s palace to the battlefield, using the natural border and solid fortress of the Queen''s palace as a fortress, so that the elves'' magicians could directly blow countless magic at the enemy on the battlefield, turning the battlefield into scorched earth, so that the Queen''s palace could resist all kinds of aftereffects of the war, Rasha couldn''t stand here and watch the war.

    But that''s her limit.

    Except to watch the battle here and wait for the result to come, Rasha can do nothing.

    Thinking of this, Rasha couldn''t help looking at the room behind her.

    That''s Sean''s room.

    Now, the room has been completely separated.

    Sophie, the fairy queen, and nadura, the goddess of nature, came by themselves before the war. They cooperated with the boundary of the Queen''s palace to separate the space of Sheehan''s room.

    The purpose, of course, is not to let sheen be disturbed, let the movement of the war disturb sheen, interrupt his detachment.

    Nadura and others have really made up their mind not to let sheen participate in this war.

    For them, it is more important than anything that Sheehan can get away safely, give full play to his own strength, and achieve the strongest body below the demon king and the high God.

    It is said that lidas, the goddess of fate, and anima, the goddess of life, were both surprised and delighted when they heard the news, and they were also annoyed.

    Presumably, they were thinking that if they had found out that sheen had entered the state of transcendence and metamorphosis, they would have left him, and would not let him take risks in the land of elves.

    Now, Sean''s detachment has become the top priority of the Protoss and the Terran.

    Lidas and anima, who were unable to leave the capital and had to stay there, deliberately held a high-level meeting to discuss with the goddesses and the top of the Terran forces whether they should send support troops here to support the land of the elves, at least to protect sheen from being disturbed.

    As the fiancee of the brave and the treasure of the Kingdom, her royal highness Roxie lusty, the successor and blessing of the goddess of fate, seems to have come to the land of the elves.

    Nadura and others have already worked out the Countermeasures for withdrawal, and the first task is to ensure that Sheehan can leave the battlefield safely, or even completely undisturbed.

    For this reason, the elves did not enter the Queen''s palace collectively, and used the palace as a fortress to fight against the newborn [original demons].

    The reason is that the Queen''s palace has become a mobile fortress for Sheehan, and has been set as a strong fortress for Sheehan.

    Once there is any serious change in the war situation, if it can''t last any longer, the Queen''s palace will be activated, directly away from the battlefield, take sheen to escape from heaven and fly to the capital of Mithra.

    This is the current situation.

    Therefore, Sheehan is still in the isolated independent space, concentrating all his mind in his own room to transcend and transmute, completely unaware of what is happening outside.

    As for Rasha, the reason for staying here is not only that she can''t help, but also that she can take care of Sean at any time.

    Rasha looked at Sheehan''s room.

    "War..."

    This word is really disgusting.

    I didn''t have this feeling in the past.

    But recently, Rasha had to hate the word.

    Because, she knew that her "body" really rejected the so-called war.

    "Is it ironic?"

    Suddenly, a voice came into Rasha''s ear.

    "It''s very ironic that Mingming once actively launched a war against the whole world, or it took more than ten thousand years to do so. As a result, the existence that made all this was the most disgusted with war, which made us such" prime bodies "unable to get rid of this instinctive disgust?"

    When the familiar voice of self mockery came to Rasha''s ears, Rasha''s figure was frozen.

    A few seconds later, Rasha slowly turned around and looked behind her.

    There, at the end of the corridor of the Queen''s palace, a figure was slowly coming.

    Long black hair reaching the waist.

    Beautiful eyes like ruby.

    Tall spread of the body, and as if in the dark can be decorated with stars like beauty.

    "Miss..."

    Looking at her identical appearance, Rasha whispered her identity.

    yes.

    It''s laixia.

    "It looks like you''ve had a good time with that guy." Laixia light way: "this I am at ease."

    On the mouth said so, on the face, Lai Xia''s expression actually compared with usual coldness many.

    As a maid who accompanies each other all the year round, Rasha can naturally feel the changes in her eldest daughter.

    It''s not just attitude, but the atmosphere and breath of laixia have changed a lot.

    In the past, laixia felt illusory and dreamy. It was very erratic, as if it might disappear at any time. It was very free, casual and playful.

    But today''s laixia feels like her own existence has been sublimated to another realm. The past sense of uncertainty has disappeared directly and turned into another existence like an abyss without end or bottom.

    The breath of laixia also changed, full of pressure, full of invisible oppression.

    There is no doubt that this is the first time that Rasha has seen such a laixia.

    "Miss, you..."

    For a moment, Rasha got stuck.

    "Don''t worry." Lesha glanced at Rasha, sighed and said, "this is actually my original posture. After regaining the lost power, I finally became the same as you. It''s normal that the essence and breath of power change."

    At this point, laixia still looks at Rasha, as if she can see through her heart.

    "Don''t you have some changes, too?"

    With these words, Rasha could not help but be silent.

    She said, there have been some changes.

    It''s just that her change is not as obvious as that of lesia.

    Her changes are mainly in her heart and spirit.

    "It seems that you have seen the record on it."

    So she raised her hand.

    Until then, Rasha saw that she was holding a package in her hand.

    Inside the package, a sense of familiarity came out.

    That''s

    "The slate of record in the ruins..."

    Rasha recognized the contents of the package.

    Laixia actually took the stone slab recorded by the demon king.

    "... what do you want to do with that?"

    Rasha was silent and asked the question.

    "Nothing." Leixia''s face was calm, as if she had become as emotionless as Rasha''s, and said, "it''s just that my collaborators need it now, so I came to take it away."

    collaborator?

    Who?

    Rasha thought of such things in her mind, but she had the answer in her heart.

    Obviously, there are only two camps.

    Since laixia intruded here and took away the things she was keeping, her collaborator was bound to be the other party.

    Rasha understood.

    "Have you joined the new [original devil]

    This is a development that Rasha is reluctant to believe.

    Lesia shook her head.

    "Just take what you need." "What he wanted to do attracted me and made me compromise, so I''m going to cooperate with him, that''s all," he said

    Now, in order to let laixia take away the slate, the war outside may also be a new born [original devil] cooperating with laixia.

    After all, if nadura and others have been guarding the Queen''s palace, then no one can steal the stone slab quietly.

    Although Danas is suspected to have taken away the power of heliomis'' [shadow and shape] but [shadow and shape] is the strongest unique skill of concealment, but it is not the strongest skill of sneaking in and assassin. There is no way to regard the boundary of the palace as nothing.

    If you want to cross the border, even Danas has to crack it with strength.

    Once the boundary of the Queen''s palace is destroyed, no matter how well Danas hides, it will disturb nadura and others.

    On the contrary, laixia, as a space magician, is good at all kinds of systems of magic. If she wants to sneak into the Queen''s palace quietly, she can still do it.

    But the most she can do is to sneak in. Once she moves the stone slab, she will be noticed by nadura and others even if she has the suspected ability of "shadow and shape elimination" as a cover.

    Therefore, Danas would invade on a large scale.

    First of all, it is to attract the attention of the enemy, lead away the thorny enemy, and spare the defense force in the Queen''s palace for the convenience of laixia.

    Secondly, it is also to create an opportunity for laixia to complete another task.

    "Come with me too, Rasha."

    Laixia said the second purpose of his trip.

    "I need your help."

    Lesha stares at Rasha.

    ¡°......¡±

    Rasha was speechless.

    She could only say it with great difficulty.

    "Haven''t you transferred my ownership to master Hearn?"

    The implication is, if lexia needs to be herself, why did she leave herself with sheen.

    "... because I didn''t think of it."

    Lesia closed her eyes and said so.

    "I have recovered my strength and become a complete vegetarian. If I stay with you, I may resonate with the" strength "and the" body "and react accordingly."

    Laixia is a magic life created by the residual magic of the devil.

    Rasha is a magic life created with the body left by the devil.

    They are the symbols of the devil''s "power" and "body". Together, even if there is a chemical reaction that leads to the fusion phenomenon and makes part of the devil''s power reappear, it is not a good thing.

    At least, this power will definitely bring threat to the three realms, so that the protoss, the Terrans and the demons have to take action.

    In the worst case, they may be regarded by the three major ethnic groups as the objects that must be eradicated for humanitarian destruction.

    In order not to let things become like this, when leixia regains her power, she transfers the ownership of Rasha to Sheehan and leaves Rasha with Sheehan.

    "There are brave people who have a lot to do with the protoss, the demons and the Terrans. Even if you are special, for the sake of the brave people, the three tribes will not touch you casually."

    "That guy is enough to deter the careerists from all sides, so that no one can move you."

    "That will keep you safe."

    That''s what Lecha thought.

    As for lesia herself, there''s nothing to worry about.

    Has regained the power, itself is the space magic to make the laixia, perhaps can''t beat all the evil people, want to escape is absolutely no problem.

    With such an idea, laixia just left Rasha on Sheehan''s side.

    But

    "Now, there''s one thing I really want to do." Lesia lowered her eyes and whispered, "no, I should say, I always feel like it''s something I have to do."

    When she heard lesha''s words, her heart began to beat faster.

    She knows.

    She knew what lesia wanted to do.

    It''s not a guess, it''s not an observation, it''s a kind of intuition close to instinct, or resonance.

    Unfortunately, Rasha has been thinking about whether she should do it if it is possible.

    This kind of idea seems to be recognized by laixia.

    "It seems that you and I agree." Laixia relaxed her face, and finally she was no longer tense and cold, but like before, she showed a knowing smile and said, "sure enough, we are one. No matter what the situation is, we will think of going together in the end."

    This is a unique connection between the two, and no one can replace it.

    "Does that" body "let you see a lot of things?" Laixia helpless way: "left in the body of the memory are recorded to wake up the stone?"

    Rasha did not deny that.

    This is also the reason why her mood and mood have become a little bit out of place recently.

    She did see many memories she didn''t know.

    It was something that would always flash in her mind after she saw the slate and went to the ruins.

    After seeing that, Rasha didn''t know how to describe her mood.

    All she knew was that she wanted to do something for "that man" just like lesia.

    It is for this reason that laixia will cooperate with Danas.

    This is something Rasha, who has been with each other day and night for ten years, can be sure of.

    The only problem is

    "And after that?" Rasha couldn''t help saying, "after that, we can''t do anything more."

    There''s no way for "that man" to be redeemed, right?

    Laixia is suddenly a smile.

    "Isn''t there him?"

    Lesha''s eyes were on the room behind her.

    "... do you want to leave everything to him?"

    Rasha asked quietly.

    "Do you believe him?"

    Lesia doesn''t answer rhetorical questions.

    Rasha didn''t answer.

    But Lecha has got the answer.

    "Come with me, Rasha."

    Lesia reached out to her half.

    Rasha was silent for a long time. Then she put out her hand.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    At this moment, Sean is totally unaware of what happened outside.

    At this time, he was in a rather wonderful state.

    As nadura and others have said, when it comes to the critical period of transcendence and transformation, Sheehan naturally understands that he has to concentrate all his energy, cooperate with the divine power in his body, and transform his level, skills and even the remaining skill points into pure strength and ability to integrate into himself.

    So, these two days, Sheehan has been in the room with the growing sacred power of the sword in his body, integrating all his abilities.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan seems to have lost his sense of time, his cognition and concept of time, and he immerses his consciousness in his body wholeheartedly.

    He can clearly see countless fluorescence in his body.

    These are his grades and skills.

    Each fluorescence represents a level.

    Each fluorescence represents a skill.

    Even, every skill point left by yourself turns into a little bit of fluorescence and appears in your body.

    The brighter the fluorescence is, the larger the scale is, which proves that the power is stronger during the period.

    If the level of fluorescence is very bright and the scale is very large, it means that in this level, Sean''s physical and magic growth is also very high.

    The same is true for the fluorescence of skills. The brighter and the larger the scale, the stronger the skill is and the higher the skill level is.

    Therefore, these fluorescences represent the achievements, or the accumulation, of Sheehan before he broke away.

    It was not until he stepped into the step of transcendence that all these achievements and details were revealed by the holy power of the holy sword and truly recognized by Sheehan.

    Looking at the fluorescence inside, Sheehan, like a blessed soul, controlled the sacred wave of the sword and wrapped them one by one.

    Then, sheen slowly pulled them, let them as cells, blood in general, bit by bit into their own body.

    Thanks to this, Sheehan clearly felt that he was becoming different.

    With the gradual integration of fluorescence, Sean''s body is evolving, life is sublimating, and the feeling of "power" slowly emerges.

    This feeling is totally different from the feeling of having power in the past.

    In the past, Sean could only feel the power he had when he intended to play or use it.

    Usually, Sheehan doesn''t have the feeling of full of strength, which is still the same as when he was an ordinary person.

    Including those skills that he has mastered, sheen can use them if he can. But when he doesn''t use them, except for some passive and resident skills, sheen can feel their existence and the strength and ability they give him when he uses them on his own.

    When upgrading, although it is true that all aspects of the ability parameters will be improved, the magic will increase, and the muscle strength, endurance, physical strength, agility and so on will also rise, Sheehan does not have the feeling of "power gushing out" when upgrading.

    From time to time, Sheehan would find that he had been upgraded after a battle.

    In this way, over time, although Sean is used to it, he often doubts whether he is really getting stronger.

    It''s just like he is an ordinary person. Only when he needs to, can he enter the state of "borrowing strength from other places".

    Before, sheen thought it was normal.

    It was not until this moment that Sheehan knew why.

    "Because grades and skills are concepts developed by the principles of the world."

    "Based on this concept, as long as the life races of Ohm niepertanson grow up in training and actual combat, their level will be improved, their skills will be acquired and their skill level will be improved after being judged by the world principle."

    "This kind of state is not so much the improvement of the life race itself, but the reward given by the reason of the world based on their efforts and growth."

    In other words, whether it''s the power growth brought about by upgrading the level, or the ability and effect brought about by the acquired skills, it''s actually directly endowed by the world principle.

    In fact, the world can be compared to a game, and the theory of the world can be compared to a game system.

    The race of life is a player who can control his character, experience all kinds of risks and achieve the conditions set in advance by the system itself. Then he can upgrade, acquire skills and become stronger.

    But these forces, after all, are still in the game. Players themselves will not have any feelings.

    Of course, Ohm niepertanson is not a game, but a reality. Therefore, players in this world can still use the power gained after fulfilling the requirements of the system.

    But those forces are not all the powers of the players themselves, but the things lent and given by the world''s principles. In essence, they are the power of the world''s principles, the power of the Supreme God who set the world''s principles.

    Only when we achieve transcendence and break away from the confinement of the "world principle", can we truly be independent of the "system" and enhance our own strength.

    Why are the three goddesses and the six demons born to be superclass?

    Because they are all born from the demon king and the Supreme God, who really have power. All the power is derived from the demon king and the Supreme God. They have clear self ability, and do not need to rely on the "world principle" to give them.

    The reason why Hermes is so unstable is that only half of his power is given to the demon king, and the other half is given by the principle of the world. The two sides are independent of each other. Sometimes the former has the upper hand, and sometimes the latter has the upper hand, As a result, it fluctuates back and forth between the super off level and the limit level, repeatedly jumps horizontally, and chokes.

    When Lilith, Artemis and the three goddesses of time and space were born, the "system" of oppertanson was already mature and perfect. It is very difficult for them to be independent of the "system" and not be included in the category of "life".

    However, they all really gained power from the Supreme God and possessed real power. They did not need to be endowed by the world''s principles. As a result, under the induction and integration of the world''s principles, they became independent and once counted beings.

    Easy to understand point, is the system out of the bug.

    Even if the bug is fixed soon, the loopholes of Lilis and others are still left, leading to more or less problems on them.

    From this point of view, Danas and the princess are better off than them.

    Before Danas became a demon, because of his talent and potential, his level was not high, or even very low, and his skill was only one [magic ¡¤ body creation]. Even if he was promoted to the full level, Danas was still weak before he became a demon.

    However, if he is weak, it means that Danas has not been given much power by the world''s principles, and has little influence by the world''s principles.

    In addition, since I am a half demon, I have possessed the enchanter factor in my body and have the right to be independent of the "system". As soon as he swallows his father who has become a complete demon, he will naturally ascend to heaven and become a more perfect and complete demon than his father.

    It''s the same with the princess. She has already become a special existence between life and non life. After she gets rid of the restriction of life in the "world principle" and gets the secret treasure left by the Supreme God, she can achieve detachment. It''s not only natural, but also there''s no big problem with her body. Just pay attention not to lose the radiant branch.

    This is the relationship between detachment and non detachment, and the reason why grades and skills exist or do not exist between them.

    As for the brave in the alien world, it''s just like the game designer (Supreme God) who has given the manager permission in advance. Although he needs to abide by the setting of the "system", because he has permission, he has the ability to be independent of the "system" just like Danas.

    Moreover, the authority of the brave is higher than that of Danas.

    Therefore, once the brave meet the conditions, they can achieve detachment, easily break away from the norms of the world principle, and be independent of the world principle.

    At the same time, all the levels and skills previously upgraded will become the materials obtained in the "game" and can be used for their own.

    Sean is in this state right now.

    In other words, he is seizing the power of the world''s principles and making himself independent and strong.

    It was not until this moment that Sheehan felt the "power" pouring out of his body in the state of fluorescence gradually integrating into himself.

    His body is getting stronger.

    His magic is coming true.

    His skills also become a variety of real abilities, as if he had these abilities, and gradually integrated into his body.

    This special skill, including reincarnation of destiny, has also become a kind of ability that Sheehan has really mastered. It makes Sheehan''s mind come up with the method of how to use it and use it, instead of just pressing a skill key when playing a game as before.

    "This is detachment."

    "This is the real strong man."

    "The limit of life is not only a limit, but also a dividing line between the two."

    "Now, I''m really stronger."

    At the same time, the sword in Sheen''s body suddenly trembled.

    Amazing brilliance, blooming from its body.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    "This is

    The change of the holy sword made sheen suddenly burst out of his whole body, and he came back to himself in the real feeling of gradually becoming stronger.

    He sank his consciousness deeper into his body and looked at the sword.

    Sean couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.

    Because, in his sea of consciousness, a drastic change is also taking place.

    I can see that the two gems bathed in the red and blue light have been separated from the light of their respective strength, just like the two planets, constantly swimming and rotating in the sea of consciousness.

    The holy sword bathed in the golden light quickly absorbed the golden, red and blue light.

    In other words, the light of three colors is rapidly integrating into the holy sword and integrating with the holy sword.

    Sean understood almost immediately what this scene represented.

    "The three supreme powers in my body are combined with the holy sword?"

    no

    It should be said that the three supreme forces in Sheehan''s body are becoming one with him.

    "The holy sword is the part of the brave. It can be called the existence of the other half. It is one with the brave."

    "Its existence is just like the relationship and significance between Baoyu and the devil and the goddess."

    "The integration of the three supreme forces with it and with me is the same concept."

    "It''s better to say that the holy sword is my origin and core as a brave man, just like the relationship between Baoyu and those two."

    "In this case, in the case of my achievement of detachment, it is fully awakened, and will naturally merge with the sword."

    Only with the holy sword, it can be regarded as a complete integration with Sheehan.

    Of course, if you change to other forces, you don''t even have the qualification to merge with the holy sword.

    For example, the levels and skills that Sean has taken from the world''s principles are integrated with Sean himself, not with the sword.

    Sean certainly became stronger with these forces, but the holy sword was his foundation.

    This kind of relationship, which was not so strong before, is now completely transformed.

    Sean has a feeling.

    "The function of the holy sword is almost the same as that of the demon king Baoyu and the goddess Baoyu."

    What does that mean?

    It means that Sheehan, like the devil and the Supreme God, may acquire the concept of immortality.

    As long as the sword is not destroyed, he will be resurrected even if he dies.

    As long as the sword is not broken, he will make a comeback no matter how many times he fails.

    The things that can make Sean really die now may no longer exist.

    If you don''t want him to appear in this world, you can only take away his holy sword like the demon king after he is killed, and use the same strength to restrain or seal his holy sword, so that he can''t revive.

    From this moment on, the sword is a symbol of the source of his existence, the concept of things.

    And the existence that can restrain his holy sword and prevent him from resurrection, I want to know that there are only two supreme beings in the world - the devil king and the Supreme God.

    "I''m afraid I''m the only one with this kind of change?"

    Sheen can be so sure.

    There is no reason.

    The other brave men, even the seven who have achieved great success, eventually die.

    As soon as they die, their holy sword will be broken and disappear forever.

    The only exception is Mithra the brave.

    However, Mithra sacrificed himself to the sword through special methods and special rituals, achieving the condition that he did not die, but was with the sword. Only then did he succeed in retaining his sword.

    But the sword was left, and he himself died.

    As for resurrection, there is nothing to see.

    Only Sheehan, who combined the three supreme powers and got the three supreme concepts, had the same characteristics as the demon king and the Supreme God.

    "Is this the real form in which the concept of" brave "can be compared with the two supreme concepts of" devil "and" goddess "

    Sean understood.

    "Is this the attitude and the way of being that a real brave person should have?"

    As the third supreme concept, which exists in the world as a miracle given by heaven, but cannot be born because of the world''s capacity limit, the brave are not as lucky as the devil and goddess. They are born immortal and have the power of no one can rival. They sit high in the sky.

    However, it is still the third highest concept, even if it cannot be born smoothly, it has the possibility of sitting on the sky.

    Now, Sheehan may have got that possibility.

    This is also a possibility that only he has.

    After all, Sean is the only one who can have half of the power of the devil and the supreme goddess, and make them combine the power of the obedient and the brave to form a mutual cycle among the three concepts.

    The rest of the brave, even through what means to obtain the power of the devil and the Supreme God, these two forces can not be without resistance to its integration.

    Moreover, Sheehan can vaguely understand that the three concepts must be equal to each other in order to form such a proper cycle and let the forces merge smoothly.

    In other words, the power of the brave side needs to be strong enough, and the power of the demon king and the Supreme God also needs to reach a certain amount.

    Sean''s holy sword was rated as the strongest holy sword in all ages. Even Mithra, the brave man, was far inferior to him. Only then did he meet the first condition.

    The second condition is that the demon king and the Supreme God are willing to give up half of their power. Only when they have half of their power can they meet the second condition.

    If there is a brave man who wants to reach such a situation in the future, he not only needs to have a holy sword as powerful as sheen, but also the demon king and the Supreme God willing to give him half of the strength.

    But whether the devil king and the Supreme God are willing or not is the same thing. Their power is only half left. If they give it out, it will be gone.

    Not to mention, the perfect integration of the three supreme powers requires the achievement of the brave and the extraordinary relationship among the brave, the devil and the Supreme God.

    Only the first generation of brave men, Sean''s biological mother, achieved such a condition, while Sean himself enjoyed his success.

    Even Sheehan doubted that he could merge his power and turn it into his own. He was afraid that the devil Baoyu and the goddess Baoyu also helped.

    in other words...

    "Did the devil and the Supreme God help me reach this state?"

    Sean''s mood became a little complicated.

    In addition, Sheehan can feel that from this moment on, the brave will never be born again.

    Just as there is only one devil and one supreme God, the concept of supreme can never have a second owner.

    Even in the past, the supreme concept of the brave has not yet been completed, and no one can reach such a state. Naturally, the net can be spread widely.

    However, since Sheehan reached this state, the supreme concept of the brave has been formed.

    If in the past the brave were only the alternate winners of the supreme concept of "brave", Sheehan succeeded in acquiring this concept and became the official owner from the alternate.

    From this moment on, the concept of "the brave" only existed in him and was completed by him. Even if the latter had the corresponding quality and the qualification to be a brave person, they could no longer wake up to be a brave person and possess the holy sword.

    From now on, the existence of the brave will belong to Hearn alone.

    "... I always feel that my detachment seems to be more than I imagined."

    The supreme goddess, did not expect this situation long ago?

    As the first hand to promote the emergence of the concept of "the brave", and even personally trained, she did not hesitate to create the grand secret instrument of "the call of the brave", and created countless different worlds to serve as hotbeds for the brave and nourish the people behind the emergence of human beings with the quality of the brave. The supreme goddess must have known how to complete the concept of "the brave".

    When the three supreme powers came together and appeared on the brave of the first generation, the supreme Almighty goddess might have seen the possibility and discovered the secret.

    But, at that time, it was too late for her to do anything else.

    It was not until the descendants who inherited the power of the first brave friends appeared that the supreme goddess had the chance to promote this great cause again.

    "That''s why she sent Baoyu to me?"

    Sheehan felt that he had guessed the truth.

    Even the devil''s jade, the other party is willing to let it go, let it into their own body, may have part of the reason is that the supreme goddess wants to promote this thing.

    Otherwise, everything will be too coincidental, too rhythmic.

    Presumably, the other party wants to take advantage of this opportunity to let sheen, the son of an old friend, completely transform into the owner of the true concept of bravery, and place hope on sheen, so that he can make up for the great regret left by the three of them?

    "It''s really..."

    All of a sudden, Sean''s expression had to become complicated.

    In this case, unconsciously, Sheen''s fluorescence of grades, skills and skill points has been integrated into his body.

    The holy sword also absorbed the light of three colors thoroughly, and melted the three supreme forces into itself, resulting in unimaginable changes.

    All of a sudden, it turned into a golden light, releasing the golden sword of sacred fluctuation.

    All of a sudden, it turned into a blue sword with faint blue light and omnipotent power.

    It suddenly turned into a red magic sword with deep red light and the power of destroying heaven and earth.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHoly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªGod.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe devil.

    The three supreme concepts and powers were completely integrated into the sword and Sean''s whole body.

    In Sean''s mind, the display columns of "grades" and "skills" that could be seen with will in the past have disappeared.

    The parameters and effects of the holy sword also disappear, and can no longer be seen in the form of actual data.

    In the end, even the unique skills completely disappeared.

    In the room, sheen opened her eyes.

    Inside, the brilliant light is flashing.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    The land of the elves, the battlefield.

    At the moment when the war started, everyone thought that it would be a tug of war.

    At least that''s what the Protoss and elves think.

    Although, as far as the combat power of the bottom is concerned, the new born [original demons] side is obviously more than the Protoss and elves side, and still much more.

    The population of the elves is limited. Even if they use domesticated demons to fight and supplement some of their fighting power, it is much less than the new generation [original demons].

    The number of demon refining, necromancer, magic life and demon cubs is even so large that they can spread all over the whole human world. They act recklessly in the whole human world and ravage the earth. Even if only a part of these monsters gather here, the number is conceivable.

    Therefore, the advantages of the new [original demons] are obvious, and the disadvantages of the Protoss and the elves are also obvious.

    But the high-end combat power of this plane is dominated by Protoss and elves.

    Yulin and melika are the ultimate.

    Sophie, Leia and Niya are the top legendary heroes. They were members of the thirteen heroes who fought against the beast liddoma in the war thousands of years ago.

    Carol and the rest of the goddesses are either one step away from the legendary level, or simply legendary level.

    Among the rest, the protoss are basically goddesses who can exercise all kinds of powers and functions, glow all kinds of miracles, and also use rare holy, recovery and auxiliary magic. Together, the Elven mission of the elves has also played an unimaginable fire output, and the "clean light curtain" is known as the strongest trump card of large-scale defense magic.

    When such a group of people cooperate with each other, they naturally have much more room to control than a group of demons, necromancers and young demons who can only be instructed by magic life and basically have only brutal consciousness.

    On the other hand, the number of magic, necromancer and magic life is more, but the number of strong people who can really get on the stage is less.

    After all, they are all made by human beings. It''s very easy to make them in large quantities, but it''s not so easy to make powerful monsters with a high degree of threat.

    Perhaps the easiest way is to practice magic.

    These monsters only need to devour each other, and they can constantly improve their power.

    But that must be under the condition of the [magic ritual] unfolding.

    Without the help of ritual, even if the demons are engulfed by each other, they can''t turn the flesh and magic of each other into their own power.

    And I want to know that even the original devil can''t turn the whole human world into a ritual place.

    As a result, the demons all over the world have lost the possibility of swallowing evolutionary growth.

    As a result, there are so many legendary demons among so many demons, and even fewer of them are distributed in the whole human world.

    In the same way, a necromancer is indeed a dead person who is resurrected by a necromancer. But the more powerful a dead person is, the more dead breath he needs to consume when he is resurrected, and he must have the other person''s corpse to operate successfully.

    In such a premise, no matter what kind of necromancer dare not wake up the powerful dead at will.

    Not only the consumption of dead gas needs to be considered, but also whether there is a strong body.

    Therefore, the number of the dead is also large, while the strong are few. Once they are distributed all over the world, naturally there are not many left here.

    Not to mention the magical life. When it is created, it has great randomness, and it requires high materials for production. If you want to create a legendary magical life through biological creation magic, even Danas now often fails.

    And if it fails, it will not only lose the grain, but also consume the material and never get it back.

    In view of this, even if there is the inside information of [original demon], it''s only enough to create ordinary magic life. If you want to create a powerful magic life, even Danas has to think about it carefully and adjust his state until he is confident that he can succeed.

    This caused the magic life side, the legendary level strong is actually in the monster Legion least.

    There are not many people who can appear in the land of elves.

    On the contrary, they are all legendary, but their number is distributed all over the world, and how many of them can gather here?

    In addition, intelligence is hard to deal with. Only magic life can have a certain degree of knowledge. The rest of them, whether they are demons, necromancers or young demons, are just wild and reckless monsters. It''s a rare thing that the Protoss and the Elves will not fight each other.

    In this way, as long as the Protoss and the elves insist on defense and let the demons withstand the charge of the monster army in the front, the magicians of the elves division and the goddess of the protoss sing powerful magic, or attack, or support, or defense, it is not difficult to support the enemy''s offensive and drag the war into the seesaw battle.

    As for the top battle of super level existence, it is very difficult to decide the outcome.

    Even if there are Danas and two necromancer knights on the opposite side, and a total of three demons are fighting, there are Lilith and Artemis on the other side. Even if the remaining nadura can''t defeat a demonic, it should be possible to simply delay time.

    That''s what nadura and others think.

    They are ready to fight for a long time.

    However, no one thought that the war soon showed a rolling bias.

    Moreover, the crushing side is also the apex of the new [original devil] side.

    "Boom!"

    When the high sky sounded like a big bang of stars, making the earth tremble, a figure fell at an amazing speed, turned into a meteorite, and hit Tagore''s forest heavily.

    For a moment, the ground was smashed, the trees collapsed, and countless pieces of debris were flying, which made the sandstorm roll up and suddenly shook the whole forest.

    It''s like a massive meteorite hitting the earth''s surface.

    The crater smashed out is even more measured in kilometers.

    "Cough..."

    In the dust filled crater, the sound of coughing blood came out.

    Inside, the goddess in silver armor lay there, covered with black and blue.

    "Artemis!"

    Nadura, who is struggling for time, lost her voice when she saw this scene.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Lilith, who is in a fierce battle with the brave Philip, also saw this scene. Her face was surprised.

    "How... How could...!"

    Sophie, Yulin and melika, who have been paying close attention to the battle of the summit, open their eyes and can''t believe what they see.

    yes.

    Not long after the battle began, Artemis, the goddess of justice, was ranked in the top three among the protoss, and was as famous as Lilith, the strongest evil god. Her fighting power could completely defeat the existence of the demons. Like this, she was defeated at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    Artemis struggled to get up, gripping the silver swords, his feet trembling.

    Above it, a sound of satisfaction rang out and passed into everyone''s ears.

    "This power, it seems, is even better than I imagined. It''s really fascinating."

    With these words, Danas slowly descended from the sky, still holding a dark magic book in his hand. The magic on his body was like an erupting volcano, like a dark flame, burning from his body.

    That power, already above the general devil.

    The fluctuation made nadura, Lilith and Artemis angry.

    Sophie even mumbled.

    "Moon demon, sera..."

    you ''re right.

    From Danas at this moment, including Sophie, all the existence that confronts with the six demons seems to see the figure of the moon demon.

    In other words, they seem to see the moon demon show the real power of the state.

    It''s something that people in the know know.

    As the head of the six demons, the common sister of all demons, and the supreme of the demons, the moon demon not only has terrible wisdom, but also has amazing power.

    Her power, usually no mountain dew, unlike her sisters, always show in the world, trample on the ground, but no one dares to underestimate her.

    Because, when she was in the normal state, her strength was already comparable to the rest of the demons, keeping pace with the demons.

    When the night comes, it is the time for the moon demon to show his real power.

    The unique skill that can double the power and greatly improve under the moon night -- [dim moon tour].

    The moon devil at night can trigger this unique skill to show his real strength.

    At that time, she was known as the first person under the goddess of fate, and her strength was close to that of lidas.

    In the final World War I a thousand years ago, the Protoss and the Terran did not dare to let the moon demon wield such terrible power, so they deliberately chose to fight in the daytime and attack on a large scale, so that Sala could only fight when he could not use the dim moon parade and only had the power of ordinary demons.

    Now, Danas''s power fluctuation is enough to match the moon devil.

    It can be compared with the demon supremacy who is almost invincible on a moonlit night by using the unique skill of "dim moon Tour".

    "Why..."

    Artemis kneels on one knee in the huge crater, stabs his double swords on the ground, supports his body, and looks at Danas in the sky with shock and disbelief.

    "Why do you...!"

    Artemis did not understand why the power of this demon man suddenly became so terrible after less than a month.

    Obviously, last time, he couldn''t use the power of this scale.

    At that time, he not only showed the power of ordinary demon level, but also because he was not very skilled and did not fully control the relationship, his actions were full of strange feeling.

    If he hadn''t taken too many unexpected actions and calculated too well the time of power explosion, he would not have seriously injured nadura at the beginning and had to deal with her until the hidden necromancer took action.

    But after less than a month, the strength of the other side has improved by leaps and bounds, reaching the same level as the moon demon sera at night.

    Is this kind of thing possible?

    Will this happen?

    "Is it the book?"

    Artemis turned his eyes on the magic book in Danas'' hands.

    Last time, Danas didn''t use such a magic book.

    The question is, is it the magic book?

    The idea of Artemis was successfully captured by Danas.

    "Did you say that?" Danas raised the magic book in his hand and said with a smile: "don''t look, it''s not a great thing. It''s just a prop that I deliberately prepared to make up for my lack of fighting means."

    "Props to make up for the lack of fighting means?" Artemis is not unable to understand the meaning of this sentence.

    The so-called means of fighting refers to the means used to fight.

    Transcendent beings certainly have great power, but they don''t climb slowly from the beginning of the level like the brave ones, and they don''t fight by acquiring various skills like other people. Therefore, how to use their own strength to fight has become a science.

    For example, AI Yi, the Dragon demon, is a kind of dragon. Naturally, he fights with his natural dragon breathing ability and strong body as a kind of dragon.

    The unique skills of ghosts and demons have huge versatility. Once developed, they can exert all kinds of power immediately.

    The beast devil can kick over mountains and rivers and crush the earth with its huge size and without any fighting skills.

    On the protoss side, power is the center. If power is not the type of fighting, it will be supplemented by magic and other means.

    As a new-born demon, Danas was just a weak demon who relied on making a demon fighter to protect himself before he became a demon. After he became a demon, he naturally lacked the means to fight.

    He didn''t deal with the rest of the magic.

    He doesn''t have the skills of sword or fighting.

    Once fighting, he can only wantonly squander the powerful power of the demon level, there is not much fighting skills.

    In other words, this demon man is extremely lack of means to fight.

    In order to make up for this defect, Danas prepared this magic book.

    "This is to engrave all the magic methods I like in it, and use the magic props with the amount of magic I inject and the delicacy of manipulation."

    Danas said with a smile.

    "Think of it as a weapon to load magic and hit the shell known as magic, then you can understand?"

    That''s not really a great thing.

    Just like the magic props, there are many props that allow users to use magic that they have never learned. The magic book in Danas''s hand is something like this.

    But, because Danas''s own magic is amazing, and is the existence of the devil, its magic power by virtue of props is naturally powerful and terrible.

    Of course, this kind of magic props pay special attention to control.

    If you can only use one or two specific kinds of magic, it''s another matter. But if you can use a variety of magic, you need a considerable degree of manipulation, concentration and mental power.

    "Unfortunately, these are my areas of expertise."

    The mastery of living body creation magic has brought Danas such ability.

    Therefore, Danas can use such a prop to a delicate degree.

    "Then your power..."

    Artemis sank his face.

    "Well..."

    Danas suddenly laughed.

    "Why don''t you guess?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    "You...!"

    Danas''s laughter, which he didn''t like, stimulated Artemis'' self-esteem.

    She knew that the other side was looking down on herself.

    It''s not that I despise her strength, but that I don''t want to explain so clearly to people like Artemis.

    Artemis almost instinctively realized that in danus'' eyes, he had basically lost his value.

    This man thought that Artemis was useless after Artemis was defeated to himself.

    This new born demon man, is to take Artemis to test his own strength, to test his present strength.

    And the experiment has been completed, then Artemis naturally lost its use value.

    "Heresy!"

    Artemis got up again, stood up, and with a "pop" from behind, spread out twelve wings.

    It''s the same wing as Lilith.

    The only difference is that Lilith''s wings are pure black and Artemis''s are pure white.

    The goddess of justice with twelve white wings flapped her wings behind her, set off a storm and roared into the air.

    "[trial]."

    With a declaration, the whole body of Artemis, a pure silver light by the composition of the cross suddenly formed.

    "Oh?"

    Danus, holding the dark magic book, looked with great interest at the continuously shaped and rotating cross around Artemis.

    "Is this the unique judicial power of the goddess in charge of justice and order?"

    As the guardian of justice and order, Artemis'' power is to judge and execute all the evils in the world.

    The effects are various, and can show different abilities in different occasions.

    For example, when fairness and justice are needed, this power will be embodied in the reinforcement of rules, so that no one who confronts in this situation can lie, cheat or resist violently.

    For another example, when it is necessary to execute, this power will be reflected in the most suitable punishment, either to burn the criminal, or to hang the criminal, or to behead the criminal, or even to seal and suppress the criminal.

    The exercise of this power in combat will determine the strength of the force according to the "karma" caused by the combat object.

    In other words, the more crimes committed by the enemy, the more evil his nature is, and when he exercises this power, the stronger his power will be, and the greater harm will be done.

    On the contrary, if the enemy does not have too much crime, or even a noble hero with extraordinary justice, then the power of this power will become very weak, and even can not cause damage to the opponent at all.

    This is the power to judge other people''s sins, to judge other people''s evils, and to execute evil lives.

    Of course, in the face of all-round war, the evil world and the divine world are isolated, and the life of the world is ruined, the power of Artemis will be the greatest level.

    "Repent of your sins!"

    The revolving cross of Artemis became larger and larger, and finally directly surrounded the whole battlefield and arranged in the void.

    That appearance is to build a solemn Hall of punishment, so that the pure white cross like angels from the sky, densely covered with the body of Danas.

    In the next second, countless crosses carrying the power of judgment and execution fell slightly, the tip of the bottom pointed at Danas, and roared while blooming with the brilliance of blocking the sky and the sun.

    At this moment, Danas even felt that the space around his body was fixed, and his whole body was tied with invisible chains. It was like a criminal who was put on the scaffold and could only watch the cross of judgment crush him.

    For this

    "Oh."

    Instead of panicking, Danas laughed.

    "Boom!"

    Around his body, the endless fire burns up, instantly burning the whole fixed space and invisible chains, turning the sky into a sea of fire.

    The pure white cross is burned out in the fire of karma.

    The night was lit by the fire of karma, and it became dark.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Artemis only saw the fierce fire of karma coming to her, making her almost unable to breathe.

    The flame was not hot at all, on the contrary, it was very cold.

    It''s not the magic of the fire system, but the magic of the dark system, and it''s also the dark magic of the highest level - [Hellfire].

    Only when you upgrade [magic ¡¤ darkness] to full level, can you learn the most destructive magic, which is easily used by Danas.

    Because it doesn''t need singing, it starts very fast, almost instantaneously.

    But generally speaking, the use of magic props out of the magic, although it does not need singing, but the power will drop a lot.

    But at this moment, Danas uses the magic book to cast the most superior magic, and its power easily surpasses the magic that the most advanced great magician tries his best to exert.

    In addition, it has a power that is ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times.

    "His magic and manipulation are so strong...!"

    As Artemis retreated rapidly with twelve white wings, he waved the silver sword in his hand and split the fire of karma like a raging beast. His heart was shocked.

    It''s not the use of any legendary weapon or the use of any forbidden level of magic. It''s simply incredible that a potpourri magic book full of all kinds of magic will be sneered at by all the magic props masters.

    Artemis even doubted that danus had used some unique skill to achieve this achievement.

    But intuition told Artemis that Danas could do such a thing, not by his unique skills, but by his own ability.

    In the dormant period before he became a demon man, when he was very weak, he devoted all his potential to the convenience under the harsh environment and dangerous situation, and focused on exercising his only strength - the magic of life creation.

    At that time, the man, who was extremely weak, fought with his father and so many great apostles and apostles, and finally climbed to the position of great apostle of the star, relied on unremitting efforts, or struggle.

    In order to create powerful magic fighters who can protect themselves and fight for themselves, we must always consider the collocation of materials, the influence of external environment, the distribution of magic power, and the harmony of time, place and people.

    In the end, the man developed the understanding, manipulation, concentration and spirit of magic at the foul level.

    Then, today, the result of this training has brought him terrible details.

    With his amazing power comparable to that of the moon demon at night, as well as his own manipulation, concentration and spiritual power, he exerts a magic power that should be greatly reduced, but still has terrible power.

    "Why should a person like you be reduced to such heresy...!"

    Artemis, on the one hand, scattered the flames of the fire, on the other hand, asked Danas loudly.

    "Why?" Danas, who was in the sea of fire, sneered at Artemis and said, "a goddess like you who is immersed in a sense of justice and mission can''t understand."

    With that, Danas''s left hand waved the magic book in his right hand, and the fire in the sky immediately changed its nature.

    The cold dark fire no longer had no temperature, but suddenly burst out with a very amazing high temperature as if it had returned to the shape that the flame should have.

    "Boom!"

    The roar of explosion resounded through the world.

    The dark karmic fire was instantly transformed into a burning flame, erupting from the sky like an erupting volcano.

    The scale of the sea of fire instantly expanded dozens of times.

    The high temperature evaporated everything and made the forest on the ground burn.

    The fire lit up the darkness.

    With his amazing manipulation, Danas directly transformed the magic of the dark system into the magic of the fire system, superposed the magic of the two completely incompatible systems, so that they had a chemical reaction and a surprising big bang.

    That power is stronger than any magic of the dark system and the fire system alone, and it''s not as simple as one plus one. It''s like throwing a fire in gasoline, forming a catastrophe.

    Artemis was completely burned in such an amazing sea of fire and high temperature.

    "Er... Ah, ah, ah, ah...!"

    Wail like scream, appeared in the sea of fire.

    "Artemis!"

    "Artemis!"

    Nadura, Sophie, melika and others all lost their faces.

    Lilith''s eyes flickered, and her black wings vibrated behind her. She seemed to rush to help, but she was stopped by the brave man who turned into a knight of the dead.

    Before long, Artemis fell from the sea of fire, smoking all over, into the burning forest.

    "Bang!"

    Silver''s nvwushen hit the ground heavily, and set off a burst of wind and dust.

    "Cough...!"

    In the huge pit, Artemis was still scattered with little white light, miserable struggle.

    Danas came out slowly from the sea of fire, looking at the scene, eyebrows pick.

    "What do you say?" Danas Shi ran said: "I should say, it''s really worthy of being the top three actual combat goddess of the Protoss. After all, it''s already detached. Is it really not so easy to defeat?"

    So said Danas, but there was no expression on his face.

    "But I''m tired of it, too."

    "I can''t beat you, so I''ll seal you."

    "Leave here, my lord goddess of justice."

    Said, Danas slowly raised his hand, release the magic.

    In the sky, ferocious magic, once again diffuse.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    "Artemis!"

    "Lord Artemis!"

    Seeing that Artemis is about to be sealed and suppressed by Danas, nadura and others are in a hurry.

    But this urgent, not only did not burst out their potential, but led to their distraction, encountered the enemy''s heavy pressure.

    "Bang --!"

    In the middle of a roar, nadura was caught unprepared. She was cut down by the Black Death Knight and fell on a mountain, which began to collapse.

    Reinnart, the brave, has the unique skill of penetrating all external material and power, directly damaging the fragile internal body. Even if a demon is hit in the front, he will be seriously injured.

    Now, nadura was so raw by the other side of the sword, I''m afraid it''s absolutely not easy.

    "Boom!"

    The fierce battle between Lilith and the brave Philip has become more and more fierce. On the one hand, the avalanche like and tsunami like evil storm is blowing out, on the other hand, it directly turns into a scarlet flame, shuttling back and forth in the evil storm, and from time to time it turns into clouds, rain and fog, or even directly into the evil storm. When it reappears, it is already around Lilith, To split it full of death, lilisi had to open and close 12 pieces of black wings to resist, arousing a roar all over the sky.

    As for the battlefield below Sophie, melica and Yulin, it is also more intense and urgent.

    The experience of Artemis makes the rhythm of the whole battlefield change rapidly.

    "Damn it

    Artemis struggled to get up.

    On his body, the most surging air has been burning up to now.

    "[trial]!"

    Artemis then issued a loud cry, let the light of silver no longer turn into a pure white cross, but into countless light particles, all over the body.

    Just now, Artemis used this method to spread the judgment all over his body, blocking Danas''s combination change magic.

    Therefore, Artemis looks very embarrassed, but in fact he is not seriously injured.

    Because of this, Danas would directly use the means of seal suppression.

    Even now, it''s very difficult for him to kill a strong man of demon level.

    A thousand years ago, lidas, the goddess of fate, suppressed both the moon demon and the enchantment demon, but failed to kill anyone.

    Today, although Danas is only dealing with a strong one at the level of demon man, the moon devil at night is still a little weaker than the goddess of destiny. Naturally, Danas, who is comparable to the moon devil at night, is just as close to being called the most omnipotent goddess of destiny after all.

    The number of enemies is less than that of the moon devil and the enchantment devil, but their own strength is also weaker than that of the goddess of fate.

    This statistic immediately made Danas understand that it was impossible to take the life of Artemis.

    None of the three goddesses, the six demons, the goddess of justice and the three goddesses of time and space has ever fallen.

    Even Lilith, the evil god who once turned the earth into Purgatory, was only sealed, not killed.

    In this way, the only one who died was the one who offended the brave and the six demons. First, he was severely injured by the brave and then besieged by the six demons. Finally, he was seriously injured and successfully escaped. In the end, he was ambushed by himself and directly made up for his last father.

    Danas thinks that it will be very difficult, if not impossible, to put together the same conditions and kill a superclass existence.

    He has no time to waste on such things.

    Therefore, Danas decisively made the decision to seal Artemis directly instead of killing him.

    "Hum --!"

    When the ferocious magic permeates the whole sky and the earth trembles, countless magic arrays unfold one after another.

    Some of them appeared on the ground, some in the void, some big, some small, dense, countless, directly turned the whole forest of Tagore into a huge ritual place.

    Danas holds the magic book in his hand, and his magic is as extravagant as free money. With the control and concentration of foul level, he instantly launches countless magic.

    These magics are linked with each other and cooperate with each other. They seem to have nothing to do with each other. Under the superposition of one and another, they become like building blocks that can be combined together, and finally form a frightening array of large-scale ritual magic.

    "It''s a magic combination that I''ve spent a long time working on. It''s specially designed to seal off super existence like you."

    Danas''s voice sounded in the magic.

    "Last time, I tried it on the goddess of nature, but it was just a sudden inspiration in the battle, a hasty defect."

    "This time, I thoroughly studied it, improved it, and then successfully combined this magic array."

    "I call it extreme chain."

    Danas''s voice fell slowly.

    "You''ll try its effect, goddess of justice, Artemis."

    With that, countless magic circles began to spin.

    Inside, chains made of magic burst up and entangled with each other rapidly in mid air. They turned into chains that were stronger, more delicate, more mysterious and more dangerous. With the whistling magic residue, they rushed to the direction of Artemis.

    "Bang!"

    The ground beneath Artemis exploded.

    At this moment, the goddess squeezed out all her strength. While stepping on the ground under her feet, she spread out 12 pieces of white wings and darted into the air with amazing speed to avoid the chain of attack.

    However, the speed of the chain also soared. Under the control of Danas, it kept swimming back and forth, moving back and forth, forming a net that blocked all the retreats of Artemis.

    Even the magic array all over Tagore''s forest is gradually increasing and rotating, and even constantly combining and inlaying with each other. Finally, it turns into a huge and incomparable magic matrix, which is like a complex geometric pattern, like a cube, like a border.

    Artemis, it''s inevitable.

    "It''s over."

    Danas made such a judgment, but his eyes soon narrowed.

    The reason is simple.

    In the situation that there is no way to avoid it, Artemis gave up the retreat directly and struck the white wing behind him.

    Without any hesitation, Danas directly raised the magic book and blasted out a thunderstorm, which made countless thunders roar to Artemis in an attempt to push him back.

    What surprised Danas, however, happened.

    "Boom!"

    Innumerable thunder and lightning thundered on Artemis, which aroused innumerable roar and thunder light.

    Artemis did not avoid the thunderstorm of Danas.

    In an instant, the goddess of justice became scarred.

    But she just supported the whole body injury, in Danas'' eyes, regardless of the bloody body and ragged armor, she completely abandoned her double swords and ran to Danas'' body.

    "Pa!"

    Artemis will be behind the wings all unfolded, so that the wings, such as a rope, all wrapped to the body of Danas.

    Then, all the magic of Artemis revolted.

    It wasn''t a riot caused by too much power, but Artemis took the initiative to detonate his own magic.

    yes.

    "You''re going to blow your own magic?"

    Danas finally responded and understood what Artemis was going to do.

    What Artemis wanted to do was simple.

    That is, to die with Danas.

    She is the goddess of justice and a strong one at the level of demons.

    Even if the enemy is strong enough to match the existence of the moon demon Sala at night, she will never wait to die and be suppressed by the seal.

    Rather than be suppressed and sealed, Artemis would rather die in battle.

    And if you can pull the leader of the enemy to die together, it''s even more worthwhile.

    At least, in this way, the world''s crisis will be lifted.

    As long as the terrible devil is solved, the war will surely end.

    Artemis had realized that Danas was the most dangerous, difficult and terrible man.

    Compared with this man who is able to climb from the bottom to the present situation, the threat of the rest of the enemy is nothing.

    "Anyway, even if I die, in a few hundred years or thousands of years, I will be able to resurrect by virtue of [Zhenyin]."

    Artemis grasped Danas''s shoulder with both hands, and his eyes burned with determination.

    "Come with me, danus the devil."

    At the end of the speech, Artemis not only detonated the magic in his body, but also let his power out of control, making countless light particles scattered throughout his body shine with amazing brilliance.

    Obviously, from the moment of reusing the trial, the purpose of Artemis is no longer to defend, but to die with Danas.

    After all, Danas suffered from his lack of combat experience and did not have the means to prevent the enemy from dying together.

    "This is really..."

    Feeling the more and more violent power of Artemis, Danas, who was really aware of the sense of crisis, began to smile bitterly.

    But in his eyes, there was no despair, no panic, but calm to no avail.

    He really didn''t have a way to prevent the enemy from dying together.

    But for Danas, who plans everything and then moves, everything is reserved, but it has already become a habit.

    So

    "Don''t you see? Lord Justice, who suffered a loss only once last time? "

    Danus smiles at Artemis.

    "We are here, but there is still a senior general who hasn''t done anything yet?"

    The pupil of Artemis shrank sharply.

    "Poof

    A pale hand suddenly penetrated from Artemis'' chest and penetrated her body.

    "Cough...!"

    Artemis coughed up a mouthful of blood and turned hard behind him.

    There, the girl full of exotic customs, I do not know when to appear.

    "I''m sorry, justice."

    The princess said without expression.

    Artemis''s hands dropped slowly.

    Consciousness, gradually away.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    In a trance, Artemis seemed to hear someone calling his name.

    It was a cry of panic.

    It was the cry of grief.

    The pain from his body told Artemis that these shouts and calls were definitely the voices of the little guys who were sheltered by himself.

    The fairy queen and her people.

    The descendants of the goddess in the Protoss.

    And the companion of the brave.

    These people should have seen what they are going through now, right?

    Originally, I intended to show my shame and return all the humiliations I had in the last World War I to my opponent. As a result, did I win the same trick this time?

    Not only is the chest pierced, but the familiar cold and dead air is constantly invading and eroding the inside of the body. Is this situation more serious than the injury in the last World War I?

    Is it inevitable for us to lose?

    Who should be the one to beat down these hateful enemies?

    In a thousandth of a second, this thought flashed through Artemis'' mind.

    At last, Artemis affirmed.

    Once you fall, you will lose the battle.

    Next, the Protoss and the elves had to retreat.

    Another defeat will be doomed.

    But

    "It doesn''t matter whether you lose or not."

    Even if the Protoss and the Terrans are defeated, as long as the brave are still there, they will still have hope, and sooner or later they will win back victory and peace.

    The problem is only the two enemies who are on their side at this moment.

    These two enemies are the main culprits of everything, the real evils of breaking peace and starting war.

    Only by defeating these two men can the war end as quickly as possible.

    Only by defeating these two men can peace be restored as quickly as possible.

    In the past, I once intended to challenge the demon king and the final evil with my own strength, and return peace to the earth, but I ran away in such embarrassment and humiliation.

    What about this time?

    This time, the final evil is in front of you. Do you want to face failure like that?

    "No

    This time, never.

    After all

    "Even the devil, how can I lose to the demons...!"

    When such thoughts ran through his body like heat, the consciousness that Artemis was about to lose was restored.

    "Boom!"

    As if the magic of the raging fire of the riot burned up from its body, and rushed up into the sky, instantly dispersing the darkness of the night.

    "What...!"

    Danas, who was seriously injured in front of him, and the princess who penetrated her body from behind, injected a lot of dead air into her body, were all shocked.

    Artemis raised his head abruptly. He not only tied Danas tightly with his white wings, but also held out his hand and grasped the pale hand running through his chest.

    "Now that you have come out by yourself, come with us too...!"

    Artemis made his last song.

    "No!"

    "Bang...!"

    Danas''s pupils finally shriveled.

    "Black Knight! White Knight

    The princess felt that the crisis was coming and did not hesitate to call.

    At the same time, reinnet, the brave man of the black knight and Philip, the brave man of the white knight who incarnated in the spirit of death, gave up the present situation, one turned into a dark streamer, the other into a galloping fire, and rushed to the direction of Artemis and others.

    "Boom!"

    Lilis naturally won''t let go of her enemies. Without hesitation, she incited black wings, rolled up the storm of evil, and caught up with them.

    "Bang!"

    That is still in the collapse of the mountain, nadura is also out of the storm, while blowing the rocks and soil around her, while at the fastest speed.

    Four super strong, then also followed together, Qi Qi''s rush into the magic of Artemis, which burst out like a riot.

    "Goddess nadura!"

    "Artemis!"

    "Lilith!"

    Melika, Sophie, Yulin and others could not help but moan.

    All the people in the fierce battle could not help but stop and look at the sky, which was like the collapse of heaven and earth. One by one, their faces were pale, and they were also frightened.

    At this moment, everyone realizes that the end is coming.

    no way out.

    I also want to know how terrible the destructive power of a demon level goddess''s self explosion is.

    At least, the forest of Tagore, which is known as the largest and oldest forest in the human world, together with everything around it, will turn into scorched earth.

    If you don''t pay the price of smashing a continent, you''re not qualified to call it the self explosion of the demons.

    The final defense mechanism of the Queen''s palace has been triggered, and suddenly broke away from the giant wood, which is located in the palace.

    This is the magic mechanism that the Queen''s palace will automatically trigger when it detects a devastating crisis.

    Once a devastating crisis is detected, the Queen''s palace will try its best to carry out the border crossing, take away its own personnel and leave the battlefield as soon as possible.

    Originally, this is only an effective protection mechanism for the elves, that is, only the elves can be taken away.

    However, because of the feeling that war is coming, there is a great chance that our side will need to retreat. Last night, nadura and Sophie changed their operation overnight, setting the Protoss and all of their own personnel as the protection objects.

    Now, the ultimate defense mechanism of the Queen''s palace has been triggered.

    It will deplete the magic stored in the interior by the goddesses and elves, launch the largest scale of defense, and take all its own personnel out of the battlefield.

    All this happened in less than a second.

    But when the end is coming, a figure appears quietly in the center of the battlefield.

    Its position is beside Artemis.

    "What a mess."

    That is some helpless voice.

    It was an unexpected calm.

    The voice was not loud, let alone loud. It was only Artemis who could hear it.

    However, at this moment, the voice was heard by all the people present.

    Then, a magic burst into flames.

    It was a very deep, calm, vast and boundless magic.

    It easily transcends the scale that ordinary people can understand.

    It is crisp above all the magic of Artemis.

    If the magic of Artemis that was detonated is the flame of riot, then this magic is the sea of stars that can smooth everything, support everything and stabilize everything.

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    The next second, accompanied by a short can no longer be short mantra, the vast sea of stars like magic into a ripple.

    The waves are all over the world.

    Waves enveloped the battlefield.

    All the people felt as if they had been swept by a spring breeze, and the pressure of the whole body dissipated in an instant.

    Together with the dissipation, there is the magic that pervades the whole battlefield.

    Including the magic of Artemis being detonated.

    And the magic of everyone in the room.

    Even the magic of the atmosphere, the magic of the world, are at this moment, one breath of dispelling.

    As a result, the magic of the battlefields disappeared, and the sea of fire burning the whole forest went out instantly. Even the magic of the Queen''s palace, which had been triggered the final defense mechanism, was put out. After shaking for a few times, it fell back on the huge trees, and even the expanded border disappeared.

    All miracles, here all return to zero.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Danas and the princess lost their voices.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Lilith and nadura lost their voices.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Two brave incarnations of the dead Knight stopped action.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    On the battlefield, no matter the enemy or the enemy, no matter whether they are rational or not, they can''t make any more noise at this moment.

    They just stare at him.

    Look at that figure.

    "You..."

    Artemis, who was seriously injured, also saw each other''s face and opened his eyes.

    Finally, it was Yulin and melika who cried out excitedly.

    "Master!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Voice, resounding throughout the audience.

    you ''re right.

    Here comes Sean.

    "Separate."

    Sean then looked at a group of strong people entangled together, frowned and spat out these two words.

    "Bang --!"

    In a burst of all the people can not resist the impact of strength, a group of the strongmen have suddenly retreated.

    Lilith, nadura, the Black Knight, the white knight and other people who rushed to this side were repulsed.

    Danus retreated abruptly from the white wing of Artemis.

    The princess''s hand was drawn from Artemis, and she couldn''t help flying backwards.

    By the time everyone had stabilized his figure, there was no one around Artemis.

    "Poof!"

    Artemis, after all, did not hold back and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Her body was not as stable as the others. She was tottering in midair and falling out of midair.

    However, when Artemis was about to fall to the earth, a hand smoothly caught her waist.

    "Celestial breath."

    Gorgeous stars, scattered on the body of Artemis.

    Artemis opened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him.

    "All right?"

    Sean first looked around and looked at all the dumb people who were looking at him. They were surprised, stunned, scared and joyful. Then he glanced at Artemis in his hand and sighed.

    "If you''re not dead, can you tell me what''s the situation now?"

    Sean did not look at Artemis, nor at nadura, or even at Lilith, but at Danas.

    "The leader of the new [original devil], the son of Hermes, the young master of Danas."

    Sean suddenly said with a smile.

    "Explain it."

    There is no response to this.

    Danas was just staring at sheen, his eyes flickering, and the relaxed smile on his face disappeared all the time.

    The princess has already called back two death knights, looking at sheen with alert face.

    They can all feel it.

    Feel Sheen''s body, came a sense of extraordinary existence.

    It''s not pressure, it''s not momentum, it''s a deeper atmosphere.

    It seems that sheen, who appeared in front of the public, seems to have become a kind of special noble and extraordinary life, which makes all the people present faint and want to kneel down and worship him.

    This is a temperament derived from the essence of life.

    It''s something that can''t be seen, explained or explained, but it''s just as natural as heaven and earth.

    Now, Sheen''s feeling has completely changed.

    Not only for Danas and the princess, but for the rest.

    "Sean, you..."

    Nadura didn''t respond for a long time.

    Lilith was surprised and happy, with a smile on her face.

    Yulin, melika, Sophie, Leia, Niya and even Carol and Jerome all notice the change of Sheehan, and the surprise on her face gradually turns into confusion.

    This situation made Artemis hesitant.

    "Are you... Are you really Sean?"

    The goddess of Justice said such a thing.

    From this, we can see how much the feeling of Sheen has changed.

    Unfortunately, sheen did not answer her question directly.

    "It''s very capable, Lord goddess. Do you want to blow yourself up? Do you want to be affected by your blow up Sean light way: "forget it, we don''t bother to say you, let others give you preach."

    With that, Sheehan throws Artemis in her arms to nadura without hesitation.

    "Well?"

    Nadura was stunned at first. After reaction, she quickly took over the thrown Artemis.

    "Cough..."

    Artemis, who had been treated so rudely, coughed again.

    But, take a closer look, the injury on Artemis has been more than half cured.

    Not only the big hole in the chest was healed, but also the scars and wounds of the whole body were healed to 7788, leaving only some minor and moderate injuries.

    Obviously, Sean''s magic has cured most of Artemis'' wounds.

    And the death of the invasion of Artemis disappeared.

    "How can you cure the invading dead air with celestial magic instead of purifying it?"

    The princess saw this scene clearly and her face changed slightly.

    Sean''s magic, even the super level goddess are helpless high concentration of dead gas, to cure at one stroke.

    No one else can do such a thing, and Sean can''t do the same.

    Now, sheen did.

    Even, very relaxed.

    Incredible facts, incredible development, and sheen''s looming sense of existence.

    All of this, all together, makes everyone present dare not act rashly for a moment.

    In the most critical moment of this sudden outbreak of war, when the war situation is the most intense and intense, the heroes in everyone''s heart will return.

    Come back in the most powerful way that everyone didn''t expect.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    There is no doubt that there is only one focus of life in the whole world at this moment.

    That is the brave man who stands in the center of all the world''s top strong men.

    He was just floating there, but no one dared to take his eyes away from him.

    In other words, everyone forgets that they should look away and focus on the enemy on the battlefield.

    Even Danas''s eyes never left sheen, even for a moment.

    Of course, this new born demon is not attracted by the extraordinary sense of existence of Sheehan, but as if he wants to see through Sheehan at this moment, his eyes are full of sharpness.

    "Danas..."

    The princess was beside Danas, whispering a voice full of fear.

    "I know." Danas subconsciously stretched out his hand, wiped his forehead, found that his forehead had shed a cold sweat, and said: "this man''s body, there are amazing changes that we did not expect."

    That''s for sure.

    At this time, sheen can never be the former sheen.

    Although the previous sheen also made Danas and others feel scruples, it is not as at this moment, instinctive cold sweat DC.

    "I''m afraid he''s taken that step successfully." Danas wiped off his cold sweat and said helplessly, "I was going to finish everything before he took this step, but was it still a step late?"

    The princess''s face became a little ugly.

    "Is he really detached?"

    The princess couldn''t be sure. She couldn''t believe it.

    I''m not sure it''s because although Sheen''s whole body exudes an amazing sense of existence, it doesn''t reveal even a little breath, which makes people unable to grasp his present state.

    I can''t believe it is because if the other party really takes that step, it means that this brave man, in only one year, has gone from a novice of grade one to the end that all the strong people are eager to reach, and even dare not expect.

    The princess didn''t want to believe that.

    After all, in order to get to this point, she also planned a whole thousand years.

    Even Danas, a descendant of the demon people who was born with a clear consciousness and had to do everything in an environment oppressed by a sense of crisis, had planned for decades to get to this point.

    What about Sean?

    a year!

    Just one year!

    How could the princess believe that?

    You know, it took ten years for the one who has been hailed as the strongest brave man in all ages and who has been worshipped since he was a child, and who has been remembered all the time.

    Is Sean ten times better than him?

    The princess bit her lip.

    It was Danas, on the contrary, with a wry smile.

    "Whether he took that step or not, one thing is certain." Danas said: "that is, he showed the power, no less than anyone present."

    "Including me."

    That''s it.

    Danas thinks that he has no ability to defuse the self explosion of Artemis in an instant, and give the plural super strong to give up.

    The goddess of destiny may be able to do the same thing, but the goddess also has to exercise the most Almighty miracle, that is, her own destiny power.

    Sean just drinks.

    This forced Danas to prepare for the worst.

    "As originally expected, this brave man with stronger potential than Mithra, once detached, will completely surpass Ritas and Mithra."

    Danas regained his composure.

    "Ready to retreat, princess, against this one, the risk has become too big to be worth it."

    Danas did not hesitate to revise his original plan.

    Originally, Danas also planned to fight with sheen to show him the power of his unexpected awakening and try his current strength.

    Who ever thought that Sheehan''s change was more excessive than his.

    "I see."

    The princess has no meaning either.

    no way out.

    From the beginning, the princess was afraid of Sheen''s holy sword, worried about the restraint of the holy sword to her, and didn''t want to fight sheen at all.

    Now, Sheehan became more powerful than he was supposed to be, and he was suspected to have taken the last step to become an existence superior to Ritas, the goddess of fate, and Mithra, the most courageous. The princess didn''t want to be against him.

    No one knows the power of the sword better than she does.

    No one knows the strength of Mithra better than she does.

    Sean, on the other hand, was able to cross and surpass that person.

    In this case, the princess would not want to provoke Sean.

    So Danas and the princess looked at each other and gave orders to the Legion in their hearts.

    "Roar!"

    "Ho!"

    As if to receive what command, the irascible dead people are staggering out of the battlefield.

    A group of magical life also received something like, secretly directing the demon and the demon cubs to retreat.

    All this failed to attract the attention of the Protoss and elves who had been absorbed by Sheehan.

    However

    "Are you ready to go? Young master

    Sean, noticing this clearly, turned and looked at Danas with a smile on his face.

    "I haven''t figured out what happened, and no one has come to explain it to me. It''s not good for you to leave like this, is it?"

    Sean''s words finally made everyone pay attention to the movement of Xinsheng [the original devil].

    In this regard, Danas did not panic, just a gentle smile at sheen.

    "As you can see, we just came to challenge it." Danas quietly said: "challenge your own possibilities, but also challenge the two camps that decide the world, each other''s ability."

    Hearing the speech, sheen turned her lips.

    "If you come to invade, you should say that you have invaded. Do you think that you can cover up the fact of invasion?"

    When he can''t guess what happened?

    Although Sean really didn''t know why the land of elves suddenly turned into a battlefield when he was detached, and the new born [original demons] also came on a large scale, which surprised him when he woke up just after the detachment, and exclaimed that he didn''t find any movement at all, but that doesn''t mean Sean couldn''t guess the whole story.

    If not, Sheehan will not be so strong to appear, directly suppress the whole war.

    It is an iron fact that the war really started.

    It''s just

    "Well, you don''t seem to be fighting."

    Danas narrowed his eyes and looked at sheen, who had not been able to feel the slightest breath from the beginning to the end, and could only detect the amazing sense of existence, half in doubt and half in surprise.

    "I thought that after knowing the current situation, you should want to attack us immediately."

    Danas has been making preparations secretly. Even the princess has two death knights around her. The four demons hold their breath. As a result, they can''t feel the slightest hostility and war spirit from sheen.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that the other party doesn''t really want to fight.

    The same is true.

    "What do you say?"

    Sean raised his hand and looked at himself, as if he was experiencing something and tasting something. After a moment of silence, he just made a faint voice.

    "Maybe it''s because I''m at a different height. I''ve been struggling with how to do things before, but now I''m not so tangled."

    As Danas said, with Sheehan''s original personality, he would never miss such a great opportunity when he knew that the new generation [the original devil] had attacked and Danas, the culprit, had finally jumped out.

    If it were for Sheehan a few days ago, he would have beaten Danas to be disabled, scared or even killed completely, so as to avoid future trouble.

    But before today, Sheehan had decided something.

    And these things still need Danas to do.

    in other words...

    "I know almost everything you want to do."

    Sheehan raised his eyes and looked at Danas with a calm face.

    "It just happens that part of your purpose coincides with what I want to do."

    "For my purpose, I''ll let you off this time."

    "You go."

    Sean then said such words.

    In this second, not to mention Danas and the princess, nadura and others were shocked.

    "Sheen!"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Nadura and Artemis cried out.

    "Master!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    "Why...!"

    Yulin, melika and Sophie were also stunned.

    No one can think that Sheehan''s strong exit, suppressed everything, and finally intended to let go the biggest enemy.

    In particular, Artemis, who had planned to work hard, was a little excited and wanted to break away from nadura and protest.

    In this regard, Sheehan did not say anything, just a glance, swept all the audience.

    With this sweep, everyone''s heart trembled and subconsciously stopped moving.

    Artemis was also glanced at by sheen and stopped.

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan said.

    "Listen to me."

    Sean''s calm words made everyone look at each other.

    Danas was also silent for a long time, then asked in a deep voice, "are you sure?"

    The devil will no longer use pretentious honorifics.

    Obviously, even the new born devil, who had no idea, began to grasp Sheehan''s idea.

    Normally speaking, as the chief of the war and the leader of the new born devil, Sheen has no reason to let himself go.

    Now, sheen did.

    But his reason is like that?

    Does he know what he really wants to do?

    Danas''s eyes grew sharper as he looked at sheen.

    Sean just threw out such a sentence.

    "You can go if you don''t want to."

    When this sentence falls, Sean''s figure suddenly appears in front of Danas.

    "I don''t mind really leaving you."

    A hand, under Danas'' gaze, was printed on his chest.

    "Dong --!"

    A thunderous sound suddenly appeared.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    "Dong --!"

    When this thunderous sound started from the sky of Tagore''s forest and spread to the whole world like an invisible sound wave, Danas in front of sheen had disappeared.

    People can only see sheen disappear suddenly, followed by a loud noise. Sheen has already appeared in Danas'' original position, while Danas himself has disappeared without a trace.

    All of this, the time of occurrence, even can not be called blink of an eye moment to catch up.

    It can be said that the upheaval happened in one millionth of a second, so that all the people present could not even react, and they were blown away by the sound wave and the sudden shock wave.

    The belated shock wave disrupted the whole battlefield.

    No matter goddess, spirit, demon, demon, necromancer or magic life, they are all blown upside down by the shocking shock wave at this moment.

    Screams, shouts and screams were heard all the time.

    Even the existence of detachment level such as nadura only had time to change its color, and then it was shocked away.

    That was such a sudden thing.

    That''s such an amazing thing.

    Sean, who seems to be just playing a light hand, blows Danas out of Tagore''s forest.

    yes.

    Danas did not disappear, but at the moment of being hit, he was blasted to the remote border which even Tagore''s forest could not cover by the amazing power.

    If someone is near there, they will notice a violent earthquake and a piece of land burst open, sand is filling the sky.

    A huge crater with a diameter of more than 10 kilometers, like a crater like annular trap, was formed there.

    In this case, in the forest of Tagore, Sheehan quietly took a step, the whole person also disappeared in the same place.

    The next moment, sheen reappeared.

    It''s just that he didn''t come back alone.

    In his hand, I don''t know when, he mentioned a person.

    "Poof!"

    Danas vomited out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body was as tattered as a rag.

    Sheehan threw Danas straight out of his hand.

    Danas was about to fall, when he hit the ground, he endured the pain of his whole body, tried to control his body and forced himself to suspend there.

    However, as a result of such reluctance, Danas could not help spouting a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was still on the verge of collapse.

    Indistinctly, you can even see the young master''s blood mixed with some internal organs.

    "Danas!"

    At this time, it was not easy to ease from the state of being shaken. The princess who kept her figure saw this scene and her face changed sharply.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    One black and one white, the two death knights seemed to be aware of the danger, and were greatly stimulated, ready to rush towards Sheen''s direction.

    "Shua!"

    In the sound of breaking the air, before the two death knights, black and white, rushed to Sheen''s side, a small figure appeared in front of the two dead brave men.

    Lilith stares at the two death knights coldly, and her whole body is full of evil. She means to do it without saying a word.

    In other words, if sheen had not been obviously indifferent to war, Lilith would have done it long ago.

    Nadura, who is holding Artemis, is struggling to keep her figure steady and protect Artemis. She looks at the situation in the sky and is lost for a long time.

    No one can react to what happened.

    Or, even if they react, their brains are refusing them to understand what''s going on.

    What happened just now is just a moment in the blink of an eye, but it is so incredible, so unbelievable.

    However, all this, of course, is true.

    "One last chance."

    Sean so returned to the original position, suspended in the air there, as if from the beginning to the end did not move a bit, eyes cast on Danas.

    "Get out of here before I change my mind and regret it."

    Sean''s voice lost its calmness, leaving nothing but coldness.

    "Cough..."

    Danas coughed up a few more mouthfuls of blood, covered his chest, felt the sharp pain from all over his body, and looked at Sheen''s eyes. I don''t know how many times they changed.

    Finally, Danas stares at Sean and squeezes out his voice.

    "Let''s go!"

    Naturally, this is to the princess and a group of new born [original demons].

    Unfortunately, except for the princess, all the demons, necromancers, magical life and even the young demons on the ground have not been able to slow down. In the shock wave just now, they present a scene of staggering, scattered all over the audience like garbage. None of them can respond to Danas'' instructions, so they can only lie on the ground and wail.

    Danas didn''t seem to care about the props. He was pale and looked at Sheen''s princess with fear. He turned around in mid air.

    "Shua!"

    "Shua!"

    The two black and white death knights immediately appeared one by one, and one appeared in the wind and rain to protect Danas and the princess.

    Just as Danas was about to leave, Sheehan''s voice came into his ears.

    "Three days later, I''ll come to you. I hope you have finished everything by that time."

    Hearing this, Danas''s figure suddenly stagnated.

    Then, Danas returned to his original state. As if nothing had happened, Danas, together with the princess and the two death knights, ascended into the sky and disappeared into the clouds.

    "Boom..."

    The clouds in the sky immediately rolled and trembled.

    That was the death spirit released by the princess, and now it is controlled by the princess.

    The dark clouds of the dead air curled up like a storm, and then swept away toward the distance.

    "Go

    "Let''s go!"

    On the ground, a group of slow magic life finally reacted, one after another low voice roared, toward the demon and the dead people under the instruction, in a hurry is to escape.

    Unfortunately

    "Don''t leave."

    The voice of death came into their ears.

    "As an intruder, you have to pay some price, don''t you?"

    Such words had just fallen, and a burst of light came down from the sky.

    The bright golden light came so suddenly, so suddenly, but it really shrouded all the demons, necromancers and magic life.

    "Bang!"

    A magic life in the face of panic, burst on the spot.

    "Bang!"¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang¡° Bang

    One by one magic life suddenly burst open, turned into flesh and blood, death is extremely miserable.

    And magic life have the same ending, there are those who have a terrible appearance of the demon.

    They didn''t even have time to make a terrible cry. One of them counted as one, and all of them exploded into flesh and blood on the spot.

    As for the dead, their fate, to some extent, is the best.

    They were just in the bright golden light, as if they had been purified, and their dead breath had been evaporated.

    Before long, one by one, the dead spirits disappeared in the golden light, and the rotten bodies were faded and turned into white lights.

    "Thank you."

    "Thank you, brave man."

    "Thank you for your salvation."

    In the white light, sounds like this came out constantly.

    Sean also suddenly regained her figure.

    Before long, the white light dissipated.

    And the bright golden light from the sky, naturally also slowly faded, converged back to Sheen''s body.

    Everything was quiet again.

    There was no enemy left.

    The leader retreats and the army is destroyed. This battle is a complete victory for the Protoss and the elves.

    But at this moment, no one cheered or yelled.

    The crowd just looked at the figure that became the focus of the whole audience.

    Looking at that high, seemingly ordinary, but actually dazzling hero figure.

    Unconsciously, everyone is crazy.

    Whether it is a goddess or a spirit, at this moment, he was robbed of his mind by the hero''s figure.

    This is true of nadura and Artemis, not to mention Sophie, Niya, Leia, Carol, janum, even Yulin and melica.

    The goddess in countless people''s mind is at this moment, which is fallen by the figure in the sky and can''t recover for a long time.

    "Hee

    In the sky, Lilith put away 12 pieces of black wings, with a brilliant smile to the extreme, rushed into Sheen''s arms.

    Sean''s face was calm and thoughtful. She reached out to catch the happy little girl and gradually showed the familiar frivolous, loose and lazy smile.

    "Go back."

    Sheen pinched the nose of the petite goddess in her arms.

    "Well!"

    Lilith nodded heavily, smiling like a flower.

    ......

    Beyond the forest of Tagore, far away from the sky.

    Here, the cloud of death is still moving.

    Danas was still supported by the princess. His whole body was dripping with blood. He closed his eyes like a little bleak, and his face was extremely pale.

    The princess''s face was heavy and her eyes were full of haze.

    Behind them, two death knights, black and white, were guarding, completely silent.

    I don''t know how long it lasted before the princess broke the situation.

    "We..."

    Danas wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Danas.

    "I know what you want to say." Danas light way: "I admit that the strength of the brave, beyond my expectations, and even acceptable range."

    Close your eyes, Danas is still able to clearly recall the hard and unforgettable sense of noble existence, as well as the light but extremely terrible palm.

    Oneself, then under the attack of the other side, the defeat without resistance.

    "How?" The princess could not accept the whisper: "how can it become so strong?"

    This is something that no one can think of.

    Danas stopped thinking about it.

    "Three days..."

    Danas then murmured.

    "In that case, let''s end it in three days."

    Anyway, the conditions have been put together.

    The final curtain will also unfold.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    The night of no peace passed.

    When the new [original devil] retreated, or only the chief General retreated, and all the other small fish and shrimps were destroyed, the war ended.

    However, the impact of this war is not small.

    There was nothing wrong with the casualties.

    Because the goddess of the Protoss and the magicians of the elves are all in the rear support type, the only ones on the front line are the demons who are enslaved by Yulin, and the casualties are almost all on the side of the demons.

    The Legion of demons resisted the attack of the Legion of new born demons, leaving the goddesses and elves behind almost no casualties.

    There is the strongest level of defense magic like the clean light curtain, and there are Protoss who are good at glowing miracles. They can use all kinds of magic. How can the elves, who are naturally a magic race, suffer heavy casualties?

    Besides, there are Yulin and melika, the two extreme level strongmen, and Sophie, Leia and Niya, the three top legendary great magicians. If these rear support goddesses and elves can make a big difference, only nadura, Lilith and Artemis, the super level strongmen, will be defeated, and Danas and princess will be able to deal with them freely, It could have happened.

    But Sheehan''s strong appearance suppressed the whole battlefield in an instant. What he did made the enemy annihilate in an instant completely wiped out such possibility.

    As a result, the casualty rate of Protoss and elves is zero.

    In such a large war, the casualty rate was zero. This is a miracle, which makes people wonder whether they have been protected by the Supreme God.

    At least, the goddesses of the protoss have begun to think so, and have expressed endless worship and admiration for sheen.

    After all, Hearn is the blessing of the Supreme God, the brave one who holds the blessing of the Supreme God.

    Isn''t it normal for us to be sheltered by the Supreme God with him?

    That''s what the goddesses of the protoss think and publicize. At last, the girls of the elves begin to worship and admire.

    It can be said that after the war, Sheen has almost become the goddess of the Protoss and the elves and the real hero and idol in the eyes of the girls.

    Of course, there were no casualties, so the terrain and environment were different.

    This war, not to mention the destruction of the terrain caused by the large-scale war between the protoss, the elves and the newborn [original demons], but also the battle between several super powers, is enough to raze everything within tens or hundreds of kilometers.

    Tagore''s forest centers on the land of elves. At least half of the forest is gone.

    This is a very exaggerated number.

    You know, the forest of Tagore is the largest and oldest forest in the human world. It covers an area so wide that it can even accommodate the super ancient demons that have been extinct in the outside world since ancient times. It is the most famous one among the three worlds.

    The territory of Mithra kingdom is enough to rank in the top three among the major countries in the human world, but its territory area is not as big as Tagore''s.

    Even though it had the largest territory in the past and the strongest military force in the human nation, the size of its territory could not match that of Tagore.

    If the area of Tagore''s forest is exploited, at least two or three more kingdoms and Empire level powers can be established.

    Nearly half of such a forest of Tagore has been razed to the ground and turned into scorched earth, which shows that the battle of super detached beings is enough to raze a big country to the ground.

    If these people fight for a longer time, or Artemis really succeeds in self explosion, the countries closest to Tagore''s forest will not be intact.

    This is the result of the fierce battle between the supernumerary existence of the plural.

    Compared with casualties, the problem of environmental damage is very serious.

    At the same time, this problem can not be ignored.

    After all, Tagore''s forest is a paradise for demons, the largest habitat for demons in the world. If its area shrinks by nearly half, I don''t know how many demons will rush outside due to the problem of homelessness, causing disasters to the human race.

    In addition, the forest of Tagore is rich in natural resources, and it is also an important resource development site for several countries nearby. Once there are major problems here, there will be major problems in the economy and operation of several countries around the forest.

    In addition to the multifarious influence of other aspects, the problem of super large area damage in the forest of Tagore may be even more serious than the simple problem of casualties.

    In other words, no matter how many people die, some people will think that it is better for these people to die than for the great damage to Tagore''s forest.

    This is such a serious problem.

    Fortunately, the goddess of nature, nadura, is in the human world and in the forest of Tagore.

    Her power is to manipulate and create nature. The forest of Tagore was created by this goddess.

    Even the earth and the sea, there are many created by this goddess.

    There was no way. The Supreme God, omnes, was crying because of the death of the first generation of brave people, which caused endless heavy rain in the world, leading to the flooding of the earth at that time. There was a huge flood similar to that in the Bible and many myths and legends, which was enough to clean the world, and completely sank the earth into the water.

    Therefore, after the birth of nadura, the goddess of nature, she created the earth and the ocean in the submerged world, enabling the life race to be created and continued on the earth.

    Therefore, with this goddess of nature, no matter how great the natural damage is, it can be compensated by her power in the end.

    Rather, this aspect is the goddess''s special field, on the contrary, it''s the battle aspect, because she is not the goddess specialized in struggle, but the goddess specialized in material creation.

    A long time ago, the goddess who was responsible for the creation of material and the goddess who was responsible for the creation of life joined hands, and finally successfully created the third largest race of human race.

    To sum up, as long as nadura is willing to use her power to restore Tagore''s forest to its original state and repair the forest and terrain, it will be very simple.

    Naturally, the elves also need to rebuild their homes and rebuild the destroyed elves'' hometown.

    The land of the elves, which had not been completely repaired, was destroyed in less than a month, so that they needed to start all over again. In some ways, this is a sad fact.

    Think of here, the mood of a group of beautiful fairy maidens all became not beautiful.

    However, only in this way can the losses caused by a war be regarded as very good, or very lucky.

    As a result, a group of elves began to participate in the reconstruction work of their homes again, so that the reconstruction work full of magical scenery started again.

    ......

    Queen''s palace, shrine.

    Here, many high-level Protoss and elves gathered together again.

    Nadura stands with Sophie, Leia and Niya.

    Yulin takes Lilith by the hand and stands with melika.

    The rest of the goddesses also gathered and scattered around.

    As for Sheehan, she was surrounded by many goddesses and elves.

    Opposite him, Artemis sat on the ground.

    "Are you ready?"

    Sheehan looked at the goddess of justice sitting in front of him and asked casually.

    "Well."

    Artemis nodded heavily. His face looked pale and gray.

    And in her body, a chain looming.

    That''s the chain of magic.

    Danas specially prepared to seal the double magic array combination of super level existence - [extreme chain].

    This time, Artemis was attacked by the necromancer, and was seriously injured. Although Sean cured the injury and the death that invaded her body with the breath of blowing the stars, she still failed to escape the seal of extreme chain. Like nadura, she was more or less sealed with part of her strength.

    No, Artemis is much worse than nadura at that time.

    At that time, nadura was only familiar with Danas, who was not familiar with her own strength. The seal on her body was the miracle product of Danas''s scheming man''s flash of inspiration, which was hastily made out by Danas, and the impact was very limited.

    As a result, nadura was only partially sealed at that time, and the rest was normal.

    On the other hand, Artemis'' experience of "extreme chain" is a large-scale magic seal developed by Danas after fully mastering his own power and conducting sufficient research. Once it is entangled by "extreme chain", it will be sealed by Lilith, even if it will not be exiled to the crack of the world, and it will be sealed tens of thousands of meters underground, Or the bottom of the sea, life can not see the sun.

    Fortunately, Artemis was not completely captured by "extreme chain". In order to die together with Danas, he wrapped Danas before being sealed, which made Danas a taboo.

    No matter how to say it, the young master would not hope that he and Artemis would be sealed to a place where he would never see the sun.

    In view of this, when Artemis rushed in front of Danas, Danas had stopped the operation and continued to launch.

    But Artemis was also caught by some of the techniques.

    There are so many magic forms, so many magic arrays, all of which are combined to form a dense and endless array. Some of them successfully capture Artemis first, which is very normal.

    Is this kind of large compound magic array combination a way to seal the existence of detachment level?

    After the event, Sophie, Leia, Niya and even melika, the Great Magicians, could not help but sigh.

    "I don''t know how to develop such a complex and complicated magic array."

    "To have such ability, it must be a magician who is much more powerful than us, right?"

    "I''ve heard that the young master is only gifted in the creation of magic. In this case, even if he has trained his manipulation, concentration and mental power beyond the standard, and arrived at the realm of the devil man, it''s almost impossible for him to develop such a complex and powerful magic."

    "When you look at the magic array at that time, you can find at least 100 kinds of magic systems. In this world, except for the demon king and his Royal Highness the moon demon, no one should be able to master so many kinds of magic systems, and have that degree of development ability..."

    The four great magicians who had reached the realm of enlightenment all expressed such feelings.

    Even nadura couldn''t help saying.

    "Maybe it''s because there is an extremely proficient and good at various systems of magic around the demon man. The counselor who has exercised the power and knowledge of magic to the extreme is giving advice."

    Nadura thought that the magic book in Danas'' hand was also written by that man.

    It''s not easy for any one person to write so many magic methods in each system into the same magic prop.

    It''s impossible to do this if you don''t reach the acme in the field of magic.

    According to Danas''s previous rumor, this man may have extraordinary perseverance, excessive intelligence, but special lack of talent.

    Even if he becomes a demon, or even a more suitable demon than Hermes, he has such terrible power and talent, which can''t be made up for.

    That being the case, it is impossible for Danas to have such a magic book and develop such a seal array as "extreme chain" without an advisor around him.

    However, who has the ability to master more than 100 kinds of magic systems and exercise them to the extreme?

    According to people''s opinion, only the devil king and the moon devil have such conditions.

    And the devil has passed away, can''t it be the moon devil who is the advisor?

    People feel very strange.

    Only Hearn, who heard these words, blinked unconsciously.

    "Can you use the magic power of all systems..."

    Sheen murmured, but didn''t get involved.

    All in all, Artemis is captured by a part of the extreme chain, which leads to the seal of his own magic.

    Now, Sean is ready to help her solve this problem.

    However, before the change, Sheehan had to take out his sword to cut off such a troublesome seal.

    Now

    "[Fu Yu ¡¤ dispel]."

    Sheehan just put his hand on Artemis'' chest, and the magic ripple spread to Artemis'' whole body.

    "Bang!"

    The next second, the invisible chains of Artemis were broken.

    With only one magic, Sheehan solved the super troublesome seal of Artemis.

    "Great."

    All the people present could not help but exclaim.

    "That''s good."

    Sheen clapped his hands in disbelief.

    "Thank you."

    Artemis solemnly thanks sheen.

    The thorny problem of Artemis was solved so easily.

    then...

    "It''s almost time to talk to us, sheen."

    Nadura looked at Sean as if she had been patient for a long time and asked.

    "Why let the devil go?"

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    "Why let the devil go?"

    Nadura''s words made everyone present focus on sheen.

    In particular, Artemis, who was determined to die with Danas, was staring at sheen, hoping to see through his mind.

    no way out.

    It can be said that the reason why omnepertanson is reduced to the present situation is completely because of Danas, the new born demon man.

    He declared war on the race of life all over the world, and set off the second war that swept the whole ohmni pertanson.

    He secretly countered countless strong and ambitious people, causing heavy losses to the protoss, the demons and the Terrans, and was assassinated by many waves.

    He also planned the separation between the divine world and the demon world, blowing up the door to the divine world and the passage to the demon world.

    Finally, he also arranged the whole human world, let countless monsters crisscross the earth, destroyed not know how many countries, also did not know how many people''s names were harmed.

    Although the first prelude to the human disaster should have been opened by Hermes, Danas just took it over.

    However, this can not deny the fact that Danas was the initiator of the war.

    It can be said that Danas has become the most harmful existence to the world after the demon king.

    In addition, although this man is not as terrible as the demon king, he is also beyond the standard of ordinary demon people. He has the strength close to the goddess of fate and can compete with the moon demon at night. It is not allowed to tolerate him for more than a second for such a powerful and dangerous existence.

    This time, the other party''s attack on a large scale has caused a great crisis in the land of spirits, but it is not necessarily a great opportunity.

    Before, Danas had been hiding in the dark, and even nadura, who was able to monitor a world, could not find any trace of him. People did not know how to stop the war.

    Now, the initiator of the war and the biggest boss of the enemy have appeared in front of everyone.

    As long as this person is executed, the new born [original devil] will fall apart. No matter how bad it is, the enemy will lose its leader. There is no leader. There is no such powerful and calculating think tank.

    This is the situation in the human world. It''s all planned by Danas.

    Even those traitors were instigated by Danas, and the magic life legion, one of the important grassroots fighting forces of the newborn [original demons], was manipulated by Danas.

    Such a role, as long as it can be eliminated and the war ended, is definitely not a dream.

    In this way, peace will be restored sooner or later.

    Under such circumstances, Artemis was determined to sacrifice himself and die with Danas.

    And Sean?

    If the opponent is tough, it''s all right. But he easily subdued Danas. It''s just an idea to kill him and end the war.

    Sean let go of such a great opportunity to restore peace in the world.

    How can people not be confused?

    If Hearn was not a brave man, or a blessing of the Supreme God, and had a huge connection with the protoss, the demons, and the Terrans, behind whom stood all kinds of relatives and friends of the three races, and even their wives who had not been through the door, and all the people present trusted him enough, and even unconditionally trusted Hearn, I''m afraid everyone will doubt whether Sean is an enemy.

    Of course, people still hope to hear Sean''s reasons.

    Without it, it is too confused, too unwilling.

    A great opportunity for the end of the war, the restoration of peace, and the restoration of the three realms to their original state has been let go by Sean. Everyone will feel regret, regret and unwilling.

    That''s what people think now.

    However, Sheehan didn''t give much explanation for this.

    Sheehan just calmly repeated what he had said in front of everyone.

    "As I said, the purpose of the demon man coincides with one thing I want to do at present."

    "So, for my sake, I let him go."

    Sean''s words made everyone silent.

    This is a helpless thing.

    "Do you mean to say that you let the devil go because of your selfishness?" Artemis said in a deep voice: "even if the war is not over, the world is still suffering, so is it?"

    This made the atmosphere of the scene heavy.

    People''s brows are tightly frowning, a pair of words and stop appearance, don''t know what to say.

    In fact, Sheehan''s speech just now has a clear direction.

    Although Artemis'' words sound a little harsh, in fact, isn''t that what sheen meant?

    It was hard for people to accept.

    "Master..."

    "Mr. sheen..."

    Yulin and melika both showed worried expressions.

    Lilith is to break away from Yulin''s hand, came to Sean''s side, holding him, eyes tightly fixed on Artemis.

    Looking at Lilith like this, everyone felt that the strongest evil god would attack Artemis at any time.

    Actually, it''s about the same.

    Lilith doesn''t know what people are discussing and what the current situation is. She may not even understand the content of the topic, but as usual, it has nothing to do with her.

    She just needs to know if anyone wants to bully Sean.

    As long as someone wants to bully Sean, she will bully her back.

    For Lilith, the world is such a simple thing, not a big idea.

    And I want to know what the result will be if I am attacked by the strongest evil god here or by Artemis, who is opposite to me and is like a compatriot and sister.

    As a result, many people are nervous.

    Sean, on the other hand, is still so calm and natural.

    He met the eyes of Artemis, did not answer her question, just as always with a sentence to the essence.

    "What? Want to kidnap me? "

    Sean said with a faint smile, so that all the hearts of the audience can not help a tight.

    Artemis was dumb, too.

    She did not expect that Sheehan would give such an answer.

    Moral kidnapping?

    In his eyes, what he is doing is just a moral kidnapping?

    When Artemis thought about it, Sheen''s voice rang out slowly.

    "I know you are all thinking about peace and the world, and I don''t deny that you are great, but if you can, I don''t want you to think that I am the same person."

    "I may be a brave man, but I''m not a hero, because I''ve never had the idea to protect the people, the world and innocent lives."

    "If you have any high hopes for me, I can only say I''m sorry."

    Sheehan said so.

    "I''m not a bad person, but I''m not a good person. Don''t treat me as a hero. I also have something I want to do."

    Sean''s words made people frown more and more tightly.

    Nadura couldn''t help talking.

    "We don''t want to impose heroic responsibilities on you, we want to treat you as a companion." Nadura then said, "don''t you want to protect the people around you, your fiancees, and your children from the war?"

    "Yes." Sophie finally opened his mouth and said gently: "no one has to save others unconditionally, and we will not ask you to do so, but I think we all have something to protect and protect, so we will fight together, won''t we?"

    Nadura and Sophie are trying to calm down.

    They don''t want to see sheen and Artemis in conflict, not to mention the covetous Lilith next to them.

    Moreover, they are also worried that Sheehan will really have a difficult conflict with them.

    It''s not because of anything else. It''s just that I don''t want to see infighting at this time.

    "I know."

    Sheen nodded.

    He didn''t want to be in conflict.

    Most of the people here have a lot to do with him. Sheen also thinks that she has been taken care of by them. Naturally, she doesn''t want to have a conflict with them or tear her face.

    But it''s really important. Sheen has to make it clear first.

    So

    "I don''t deny what you said. I''m just like you. It''s because there are reasons why I can''t give in that I go to the battlefield and fight against the new [original devil]."

    Sean looked around the crowd.

    "But I need Danas to live for the time being, and that''s true."

    Sean was quite honest.

    "Why?" Artemis frowned and said, "for what reason do you allow your greatest enemy to leave?"

    This is a common doubt in all people''s hearts.

    It''s just that sheen shook his head.

    "I''ll tell you the details, but let''s wait until lidas and anema are present."

    That''s what Sean planned.

    "When Ritas and anema are there?"

    The crowd was stunned.

    Sheehan said his current plan in front of all the people present.

    "In three days, I''ll end up with the freshman [original devil]."

    "That is to say, three days later is the time for a decisive battle."

    "If you don''t want to miss it, come back to Wangdu with me."

    "I''ll be there and explain everything to you."

    After leaving these words, sheen took Lilith by the hand and turned away.

    "Wait!"

    "Mr. sheen!"

    Yulin and melika scream out one after another, and then one of them catches up, while the other stands in the same place, carefully looking at nadura and Sophie, not knowing what to do.

    "Go ahead."

    Nadura sighed and nodded to melica.

    With a sigh of relief, melica bowed to the crowd and ran out.

    The crowd looked at the scene, and there was no word for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    In the quiet hall, many goddesses and high-level elves did not speak for a long time.

    Especially Artemis, who kept his head down in silence, didn''t know what he was thinking.

    With a sigh, nadura came to Artemis and pressed her shoulder.

    "Still find it unacceptable?"

    Nadura spoke softly, as if relieved, as if comforted.

    She knew that with the justice of Artemis, Sean''s words should be hard to accept.

    To save the world and restore peace, it is clear that the goal will soon be achieved, but Sheehan claims that he gave it up for personal reasons, which is a problem for Artemis, who risked his life and died with the enemy.

    Not to mention, Artemis has the defect of excessive sense of justice, which is the spiritual concept left by his birth as a transcendental existence.

    Just as Lilith will get out of control because of the chaos in charge, the goddess in charge of justice has no excess sense of justice. On the contrary, she is not the supreme being in charge of this field.

    In addition, nadura has been with Artemis for a long time. Knowing the nature of this goddess of justice, nadura naturally has to pacify her.

    This time, however, nadura was a little worried.

    "Don''t worry, goddess nadura." Artemis light way: "I am not so ignorant person."

    It''s true that Artemis can''t do that kind of thing.

    In any case, sheen saved her life, helped her expel the dead breath that invaded her body twice, and had great kindness to her.

    As a goddess of justice, it is absolutely impossible for Artemis to criticize and complain about sheen for his own reasons.

    "And he has a point." Artemis is very calm way: "my justice should be my thing, I want to guard things should also be I to guard, there is no reason to force others to comply with my principles and will."

    This is also an advantage of Artemis.

    The excess of her sense of justice belongs to excess, but she knows very well that her sense of justice should not be imposed on others.

    Forcing others to comply with their own justice is not a necessary means of order, but a kind of evil.

    Therefore, Artemis will not blame Sean.

    of course...

    "If I can''t accept it, it''s also a fact."

    Artemis lowered his eyes.

    "After all, I always thought that all the brave would be my companions, my understanders."

    The brave people in the past are like this. After understanding the justice of Artemis, they not only did not deny it, but shared the same ideals with her.

    Therefore, Artemis was so close to the brave men of all ages.

    In this world, what people lack most is not friends, but understanding people.

    Like minded understanders work together for the same goal. That kind of feeling, even if it is powerful and noble, such as Artemis, will feel very comfortable and even very happy.

    For this reason, Artemis became the sword of goddess in people''s eyes, the most often accompanied by the brave side of another holy sword.

    She herself has never denied this title, and is even proud of it.

    To assist the brave, to help them overcome the strong enemy, to overcome the evil, and to maintain world peace together, that is absolutely desirable for Artemis.

    The holy sword is also the crystallization of divine power. According to legend, it is the strongest weapon that can fight against all evils, all demons and even the demon king. It can be called "another holy sword". Artemis will only regard it as glory.

    But this time, Artemis was doomed to be disappointed.

    "The brave of this generation don''t need me."

    Leaving such words behind, Artemis turned and left.

    Back, revealing the lonely.

    Nadura could only watch Artemis leave.

    "Goddess nadura..."

    Sophie spoke in a low, worried voice.

    "Let her be quiet." Nadura sighed and said, "don''t worry, she is a very strong child. She is much stronger than me. She will be able to cheer up soon."

    Nadura never doubted that.

    "And what should we do?"

    Sophie looks at nadura and asks for her guidance.

    Sean''s words, the impact on them is not small.

    "Will everything be settled in three days?"

    "Is that really possible?"

    Leia and Niya murmured, too, full of uneasiness.

    All the goddesses in the shrine began to whisper.

    Obviously, the heroic words left by Sheehan made them feel uneasy.

    You know, before, the Protoss and the Terran tried their best to find the trace of Danas.

    And even if Sheehan has the ability to solve everything, whether he can find Danas is an unknown number.

    People are worried about this.

    "After three days, can Lord Sheehan really solve everything?"

    "Fool, with the power of Lord Sheehan today, isn''t that natural?"

    "But if you can''t find someone, you can''t even solve it."

    "This..."

    "Is there any other way, Lord Sheehan?"

    The goddesses are having such a discussion.

    Nadura thought for a moment, and then said so.

    "I know him. He''s not the type to boast."

    Although nadura and sheen haven''t known each other for a long time, as the goddess who once observed sheen in the nearest distance, nadura thinks that she knows something about Sheen''s character.

    "Now that he has said that, is there really any way to achieve the goal?"

    Nadura thinks so.

    "Shall we draw up his time limit as a countermeasure?"

    Sophie asked nadura with a frown.

    Nadura thought about it and finally nodded heavily.

    "Let''s assume that there will be a decisive battle in three days." Nadura decided: "he said that he would tell us everything in the king."

    Well, the next thing to do is already clear.

    "The land of elves, let''s not rebuild it for the time being."

    "We''ll go back to the capital with him."

    "Face the decisive battle together in three days."

    Nadura made such a declaration.

    "Yes

    Everyone present immediately responded.

    So, under Sophie''s instruction, all the elves in the Elven village began to stop rebuilding.

    They began to prepare for the expedition, which made the atmosphere strong and lively.

    Whether they are spirits or goddesses, they are preparing for the decisive battle as nadura ordered.

    Next, the Elves will take them to the capital.

    The atmosphere of the decisive battle, though confined to this area, has really permeated.

    ......

    At the same time, sheen is also overtaken by Yulin and melika, and is questioned by them.

    "What are you going to do? Stupid master

    "Can''t you tell us? Mr. Sheehan? "

    "It''s not easy to be detached and become so strong. How can you, stupid master, let go your hateful enemy?"

    "Can we really solve everything in three days? Won''t it be too hard? "

    "You talk! Stupid master

    "I... we can listen to Mr. Sheen''s troubles!"

    Two little girls were chirping around sheen, asking questions.

    Yulin, even melika, who is easy to be nervous and not confident, can imagine that Sheen''s behavior also makes them very difficult to understand.

    Sean is read by these two wenches a little helpless.

    "Didn''t I tell you all?" Sean picked up Lilith, put her little hand around her neck, and said to Yulin and melika, "when I get back to the capital, I''ll tell everyone what I think."

    Now, let these people have a psychological preparation first.

    Otherwise, Sheehan''s fear of expressing her purpose will not only cause their panic, but also cause their fear.

    In this case, Sheehan can only choose to sell first.

    of course...

    "Even if I say it, it''s still unknown whether anyone will support me."

    Sean said so lightly.

    And this, of course, makes Yulin and melica uneasy.

    "Really, what are you going to do?"

    "I''ve started to have a stomachache. I always think Mr. sheen will do something extraordinary. Wuwu..."

    Yulin and melika have fallen into a state of excessive tension.

    "All right." "Don''t scare yourself, will you?" sheen said

    For Sean''s words, melika does not say, Yulin is full of suspicious questions.

    "Are you sure what you want to do doesn''t really scare us, just ourselves?"

    Eulin''s soul torture, let sheen speechless.

    But Sheen''s silence, naturally let the whole person is not good.

    This silence is the most disgusting silence I have ever seen in my life.

    Even less squeak, but we won''t have an accident, OK?

    What a hateful master[ ¡ð?£à §¥¡ä? ¡ð]

    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''m in charge of everything."

    Seeing the signs of Yulin''s collapse, melika is about to cry. Sheen can only smile bitterly to appease the two girls who have lived for hundreds of years.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Lilith tilted her head, puzzled for a long time, and finally decided to give up understanding and bury her face in Sean''s arms.

    Well, it still smells good.

    Comfortable! (*^ ¨Œ^*)

    ......

    After that, Sheehan finally calmed down Yulin and melika and let them go down to prepare to leave.

    Tomorrow, sheen wants to go back to Wangdu and tell everyone what he thinks.

    "I don''t know how many people will oppose it?"

    Sean murmurs that after giving Lilith to Yulin and melica, she goes back to her room.

    It''s empty there.

    "No?"

    Sean stared at the room for a long time.

    "Rasha..."

    In the room, whispers reverberated.

    For a long time, it didn''t fall.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    Night.

    Today''s Elves will sleep out in the wild.

    The buildings have not been rebuilt, not even a wooden house. Even if the girls of the elves don''t want to sleep in the wild, they have no way.

    Fortunately, the elves are originally close to nature, and they don''t repel camping in the wild as most people do.

    In addition, nadura also used her own power to create many trees, interweaving roots, branches and even vines among trees, forming hammocks and tree beds, so that the girls of the elves can use these hammocks and tree beds to have a rest.

    In addition, several wizard level elves have established a border on the original site of the town of elves, so that the demons can not break in. To some extent, this level of leisure place is good.

    None of the elves is delicate and looks like a goddess, but they don''t complain about it. On the contrary, they are very happy about it. They generally choose their hammocks and tree beds, climb up and lie down, without any repulsion.

    If Sean is here, seeing this scene, should he be feeling again?

    "For those so-called goddesses and beautiful maidens in previous lives, I''m afraid they would have to dislike this and that."

    From this point of view, there is no doubt that the girls of the elves are the real goddesses and beautiful girls. They are as beautiful as flowers, and they are willing to bear hardships and stand hard work than anyone else. It makes people feel love instantly.

    Of course, for the elves, living in the wild is not hard-working at all.

    Today''s night, the Elves will be doomed to spend in a burst of laughter like fighting.

    As for the goddesses of the protoss, they naturally live in the Queen''s palace.

    At dawn tomorrow, everyone will set out immediately to take the Queen''s palace and the flying and animal demons to the capital of Mithra kingdom.

    Tonight, maybe it will be the last leisure time for everyone, maybe.

    It wasn''t long before it was dead at night.

    Sean was also in bed in his room when everyone was asleep.

    ¡°......¡±

    be quiet.

    It''s very quiet.

    There is no sound around, only a little like cicada like insects appear from time to time, bring summer like peace.

    But sheen didn''t feel peaceful about it. Instead, she looked at the ceiling and sighed a long time later.

    "That girl is no longer here..."

    Sean''s mood is up and down.

    Today, Rasha never showed up again.

    It''s clear that in normal times, once it''s time for sheen to have a need, the maid will suddenly appear and give him a meal, or serve him, and give him the highest level of enjoyment. It''s never been like today, quietly disappearing all day.

    Thanks to this, today, Sean''s three meals are all prepared by the Elven servants in the Queen''s palace. He went to Lilith to wash her white and coax her to sleep. It took him a long time to get back to the room.

    Even Yulin and melika are self reliant, and they are not taken care of by Rasha as before.

    This situation, let sheen in the room, stunned for a long time.

    Sheehan, however, did not panic.

    To some extent, Rasha will disappear. He has expected and prepared for it.

    Even at noon today, Sophie and others sent someone to tell sheen that the stone slab brought back from the ruins was missing. Sheen expected it to some extent and made psychological preparations.

    In view of this, Sean was very calm throughout the whole process today. She didn''t panic, and didn''t go to find Rasha and the missing slate. She just stayed in the Queen''s palace and quietly finished all kinds of things she should do.

    Until now, in the dead of night, Sean suddenly realized that she could not sleep safely.

    "I''m more sentimental than the elves, aren''t I?"

    Sheehan laughed at himself.

    Even if they lost their homes and hometowns, the elves still keep their vigor and efforts. Before they go to sleep, there are all kinds of noises like laughter. They are not in a panic because of today''s losses and what happened.

    For them, perhaps, as long as the Queen''s palace is still there, as long as the Queen''s palace is still on the standing huge wood, all the other losses are nothing.

    Sheen admired their perseverance and spirit.

    Looking back at myself, a maid is not around for a day. On the surface, she is calm, but in her heart, she is more concerned than anyone else.

    "Sleep."

    Sheehan sighed again, raised his hand, and let the magic blow away the light floating in the room.

    The light group was blown to the outside of the window by the magic wind, and then floated out along the wind, joined the many light groups in the spirit Town, and made the outside light bright and beautiful.

    Sean is another pop-up a magic, the window to close.

    The room was immediately enveloped in darkness.

    Sean just closed her eyes and let herself sleep.

    As a result, it seems that it took almost an hour for sheen to feel sleepy.

    At this point, sheen slowly fell asleep in the past.

    However, in the middle of the night, Sean was in his sleep when he suddenly felt something strange around him.

    "Who?"

    Sheen opened his eyes almost reflexively.

    Sean froze as soon as he opened his eyes.

    I saw, in their own bedside, a figure really standing there.

    "It''s me."

    Wearing the usual Maid uniform, Rasha did not know when to stand quietly, her Ruby eyes staring at sheen, blooming with a different aesthetic feeling.

    yes.

    Rasha.

    The maid, who had disappeared all day, appeared again.

    "... am I dreaming?"

    Sean is so whispering.

    Rasha did not deny this, but did not affirm it. She was still looking at sheen.

    Seeing this, Sean just wanted to get up, but was held down by Rasha.

    "You can continue to lie down, it doesn''t matter."

    That''s what Rasha said.

    Her tone is no longer as before, full of honorifics, but a kind of unspeakable calm.

    The sense of calm was different from that of Rasha.

    Anyway, Sean noticed some changes from this tone, as well as some signs of inevitable things.

    Aware of this, Sheehan no longer insisted on getting up, just lying there, quietly looking at Rasha.

    Rasha also quietly looked at sheen, with a tone different from usual feeling, quiet and beautiful voice.

    "You didn''t order me back."

    Rasha said things that would make people feel confused.

    Only sheen knows what Rasha means.

    "It is clear that I have the right of ownership and command. As long as I give an order, no matter how far away I am, I have to come back to you. But after you find out that I am not here, you have not even given a similar order."

    Rasha did not have doubts or puzzles, but simply retelled the facts, saying it in a quiet voice of the brave.

    "Why?"

    Rasha asked this question.

    Sheehan didn''t answer in the first place.

    He just looked at the maid whose atmosphere had changed a lot compared with usual. After a long time, he made a sound.

    "Maybe I''ve felt this way for a long time?" Sheehan whispered, "one day, you''ll leave here and go where you should go. I''ve always felt that way."

    That''s it.

    Since I came to the land of the elves and saw the stone slabs and the remains of the demon king''s residence, it was not only myself, but also Rasha''s performance was not right.

    Sheehan had some predictions about what was wrong with Rasha. He could guess the reason, but he didn''t say it clearly.

    Because, he knows, Rasha must be like him, after knowing the truth of some things, his mood is very complicated.

    Those truths affect not only sheen, but also Rasha.

    After all, Rasha is also one of those who are related to these things and can''t be separated from the relationship at all.

    Sean is a descendant of the first brave.

    Rasha is the prime body of the devil.

    Both of them are closely related to the two people recorded on the stone slabs and relics, and no one can treat these things as other people''s affairs.

    And sheen can see the truth of the past from the ruins and stone slabs. So, Rasha may know something just like sheen, maybe.

    Sean will be able to understand all this, understand what kind of mood these will be in the future.

    Also at that time, sheen felt it vaguely.

    I feel that, like myself, Rasha also has something to do.

    For once that far away sad past.

    For that has passed away, a heartbreaking regret.

    So

    "If you want to do what you want to do most, I have no reason to stop you."

    Sheehan gave his own answer.

    "We are all the same."

    you ''re right.

    It''s all the same.

    In this case, Sheehan is the one who can understand Rasha''s mood and what to do at this time.

    To sum up, when Rasha left, Sheehan didn''t want to give an order to call back Rasha''s magic life by virtue of ownership.

    Otherwise, even if Rasha is on the other side of the world and the ownership has been handed over to sheen, as a magical life, she will receive Sheen''s orders and rush back.

    Magic life cannot disobey the master''s command.

    This is the instinct of their life, which was added to the creation of magic from the very beginning.

    If you want to get rid of this kind of system, you can only do it if you are the inventor who created the body to create magic and added this function to the magic, or if you are the goddess of life, such as Anima, who uses power to operate the life itself.

    Lidas, the almost omnipotent goddess of fate, may also be able to do this, but except for these three people, there may not be any instinctive obedience mechanism in this world that can eliminate this magical life.

    Once Sheehan gives the order, Rasha will definitely come back. It''s just a matter of time.

    But Sheehan didn''t want to do it at all and let Rasha go.

    This is the reason.

    "You can do whatever you want." Sheehan whispered, "it''s better to say that if we aim at the same thing, if you don''t do it, I''ll have a lot of trouble."

    At this point, Sheehan himself was laughing at himself.

    "So there''s no difference between me and Danas?"

    Like Danas, Sheehan today also needs Rasha to achieve his goals.

    They may have different starting points, but they do the same things.

    Otherwise, Sheehan would not let Rasha go.

    "I''m not sure. If you do this, you will be safe. As a result, I still choose this way. Do you think I''m with the wrong person?"

    Sean was making fun of Rasha.

    But the next second, sheen was speechless.

    "Woo..."

    Sean''s eyes widened slightly as her lips were blocked by the owner of the delicate and pretty face that appeared in front of her.

    Rasha suddenly bent down and gave sheen a long kiss.

    "You..."

    When Rasha raised her head again, sheen responded and looked at her in amazement.

    Rasha didn''t avoid Sheehan''s sight.

    "I like you like that."

    Rasha made a very abrupt confession.

    Her face is calm and indifferent, with a mysterious atmosphere, to show his heart.

    "It''s said that the brave people of all ages are almost the symbol of impartiality and selflessness, and the righteous people who are congenial with Artemis."

    "They''re great, but that''s all."

    "To others, they may be heroes, but to me with this body, they are just strange executioners."

    In terms of her background, Rasha is not likely to have a good feeling for the brave.

    Even the demons regard the brave as their biggest enemy. How can Rasha, the prime body of the demon king, feel that the brave are kind?

    "The time I really care about you is probably when Baoyu appears on you."

    "At that time, I kept thinking about why Baoyu appeared on you, why it chose to stay in your body, and even wanted to protect you, take care of you, and let you have peace."

    "Others may not be aware of this, but I can feel it vaguely."

    From then on, Rasha couldn''t help caring about sheen.

    "I began to pay attention to you, observe you in every bit of life, and finally gradually attracted by your existence."

    "You are not a hero or a great man like the brave one I heard. You are just a person with ordinary feelings, ordinary desires and ordinary personality."

    "It''s you who make me feel that the brave are not so terrible."

    It is inevitable that such Rasha will be completely at ease with sheen.

    Others may feel that Sheehan is different from the brave people in the past, and feel uneasy and headache about it.

    Only Rasha can feel at ease and trust for this.

    "Today, I''ve been waiting for you to order me back."

    "But you didn''t."

    "To tell you the truth, it''s the first time in my heart that I feel happy for such a thing."

    "At least, it means that in your heart, I am not an insignificant magic life."

    Rasha reached out and stroked Sheen''s face.

    "To you who will care about my thoughts and understand my mood, I can only offer all my thanks."

    "Give me all to you."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    "Ha?"

    Rasha''s manifesto had an unimaginable impact on Sheehan.

    Not because of the content, but because of the meaning behind the content.

    "I said, miss Rasha..."

    Sheehan looked at Rasha delicately and said something weakly.

    "You said you''d give it all to me, but isn''t that something you''ve done for a long time?"

    Yes, that should have happened a long time ago.

    Before, Rasha had hinted several times that she seemed to have done all kinds of things to her when she was sleepy.

    To this end, laixia also angry and Sean fight, almost not on the spot to the ashes of Sean Yang.

    Now, the maid suddenly said such words, which made sheen confused for a moment.

    But the thing that really confused sheen was at the back.

    "That''s a fake."

    Rasha said this calmly.

    "... what did you say?"

    Sean was staring at rasa like this.

    "That''s a fake." Rasha repeated without expression, and said, "at that time, I purposely guided the eldest lady in order to lock her here."

    "For... Why?" Sean''s eyes widened, and then he thought of something and said, "is it because of the jade of the demon king?"

    "Yes." Rasha nodded and admitted: "at that time, only I found Baoyu on you. The eldest lady, because she lost her power as a demon, could not detect the existence of Baoyu. I have to say that in a way, it was a blessing."

    According to Rasha, she is inclined to let herself and lesha stay with sheen.

    Since the jade of the demon king has been separated from the control of the Supreme God, it is not surprising when the demon king will be resurrected.

    Once the demon king needs to be revived, they will not be able to get around the cause and effect, and may even attract some crisis, which will be coveted by the old demons.

    In order not to let things go in the worst direction, Rasha felt that it was the most appropriate way for her to stay with sheen as a magic element.

    No matter what, sheen is a brave man with the holy sword to restrain the demon king. What really happened should be able to respond with the holy sword immediately.

    Moreover, since Sheehan can get the jade of the demon king, it is very likely that he will be connected with the Supreme God.

    It''s absolutely safe to have the brave and the supreme goddess watching.

    That''s what Rasha thought at that time. She just wanted to leave Rasha with Sheehan.

    "If the eldest lady knew about this, with her character, she would only leave me by your side and leave alone, just like this time." Rasha lowered her eyes and said, "in her opinion, if the two vegetarian bodies and Baoyu stay together, it is more likely to lead to the direct resurrection of the demon king, with unpredictable consequences."

    So is krasha.

    It is also a kind of insurance to stay at the side of the brave and be watched and watched by the Supreme God when it is uncertain whether something will really happen.

    So, in the end, Lecha will take both.

    In other words, one of them stayed with sheen and was supervised, while the other left without putting all the eggs in one basket, leading to the final accident.

    It''s not something Rasha wants to see.

    Fortunately, laixia lost the power of being a vegetarian, which made her unable to detect the existence of the precious jade on sheen.

    So, after much thinking, Rasha decided to use this method to bind her down.

    "It''s a pity that this plan didn''t work. In the end, the young lady went her own way, either staying in Huaming hall or leaving me alone."

    Rasha''s plot didn''t work.

    ¡°......¡±

    Sean was completely speechless.

    That''s what I mean?

    "I didn''t touch you at all?"

    Sean showed a gray look that seemed to be jumped by a fairy.

    But Rasha said it lightly.

    "It''s a touch. Every morning''s dishonesty is something that has happened. Sometimes it''s too much. I have to use both hands and mouth to solve the problem. Otherwise, I should have lost myself."

    Rasha''s remarks made Sheen''s mouth twitch.

    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

    Laugh, he didn''t really eat the maid''s elder sister, but he was cheated. It''s too bad for people to laugh.

    Cry, and it seems that he didn''t do anything. At least others even said the words "hand and mouth", which made sheen feel a little profitable.

    As a result, it''s both a loss and a gain. Sheen really doesn''t know how to describe his mood at this moment.

    In the end, sheen can only be summed up in one sentence.

    That''s -- no laughing or crying.

    At this time, Rasha moved.

    She climbed into bed, got into Sheen''s bed, and stuck to sheen completely.

    The fragrance of the girl and the softness of her body made Sheen''s heart beat faster.

    "Come on."

    Rasha buries her head in Sheehan''s arms and says something that makes Sheehan out of control.

    "Tonight, I''m yours."

    This is a sentence that can make any man out of control.

    Of course, except for the guardian, Liu Xiahui and the hero of light novels.

    Unfortunately, Sheehan is not one of the three.

    As a normal man, he was out of control.

    In this way, Sheehan directly lifted the quilt to cover himself and Rasha.

    In the quilt, a rustle and strange sound began to rise and fall.

    ......

    Sean had a good night''s sleep.

    Even if there are some signs of insomnia in front, after Rasha came back and made a bold declaration, Sean, who had his wish and tasted the taste of the maid''s little sister, naturally had a very comfortable night.

    Just, I don''t know why, in the middle of the night, sheen felt Rasha''s temperature go away and left the room for a while.

    And before long, the warm temperature is back.

    Sheen is still in a hazy sleep, the temperature of the master is holding her.

    And, I don''t know if it''s Sean''s illusion, he always feels that the girl in his arms suddenly becomes very nervous, and his hands are shaking slightly.

    It doesn''t look like Rasha would have.

    But sheen didn''t think so much. Sleepy, feeling the girl''s temperature, she turned over again and covered each other''s body.

    The last night in the land of the elves passed away.

    ......

    The door of Sheehan''s room was gently opened as the day was about to dawn.

    Inside, a girl came out slowly, and her steps were not stable.

    "Hateful, it''s so painful that I don''t know how to pity you..."

    The girl couldn''t help swearing.

    If you look carefully, the dress on the girl is not the dress of the maid, but the unique dress of the demons.

    Dressed as like as two peas in a maid''s dress, the maid, who looks exactly like the devil''s maiden, is standing at the window of the corridor, and is facing the girl who came out of the door.

    "Thank you, miss."

    Rasha whispered.

    Lesha took a deep breath, glared at Rasha and said, "are you satisfied now?"

    "Yes." Rasha said faintly: "I have no worries."

    "You ah..." laixia was angry, but she could not help it. She could only say: "well, I''ve been as you wish, and I''ll take advantage of that boy with you. Now, even if we really have something wrong with" returning to the original "and recycle our magic and body, we can''t ignore that stupid brave man?"

    "I hope so." Rasha closed her eyes and said, "I hope that one will worry about the life and death of this generation of brave people because of what we have done."

    "It''s just that the sacrifice is a little big." "Why should I promise to do such a ridiculous thing with you? You''re a body, aren''t you? Is that enough for you to do it? "

    "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If only one is really not enough?" "I just want to do what I can, the only thing I can help," she said, drooping her eyes

    After all, Rasha has never been able to decide or do anything.

    For Rasha, who was born with no fighting power, she could only watch the situation, let alone solve it.

    This time, in particular, it will involve the most top-level events in the world.

    And the power of elaxair still can''t decide anything.

    Therefore, Rasha also contributed her unique value.

    Even the loyal maid took on her master.

    It''s not that lesha can''t understand Rasha''s mind.

    It''s just

    "Really, why should I accompany you crazy and do such absurd things with you?"

    Lesia was a little suspicious of life.

    At such a great sacrifice, she really didn''t know what had gone wrong before and would agree.

    Rasha looked at LexA.

    "Don''t you think so?"

    "I may not be able to come back, so I have to leave my own trace in the last, in the only opposite sex I care about."

    "Don''t you think so?"

    Rasha''s words made her silent.

    It was a long time before she sighed.

    "You may be right." Leixia said with a bitter smile, "who let us bet everything on him?"

    Then give it all out in the real sense.

    That''s probably what Lecha thought.

    Besides

    "Baoyu will appear on him to prove that he has nothing to do with us."

    Lesia is so whispering.

    "I have a premonition that there must be something in him that we and that one are longing for."

    That''s what Lecha thought.

    And if

    "If that thing can redeem that one, it''s not in vain for us to make such a choice."

    This is what laixia said.

    "Is it?"

    Rasha also fell into silence.

    The master and servant looked at each other and finally relaxed their faces.

    "Come on, do what we have to do."

    "Yes."

    Such as twins like the demon girl will gradually away.

    It''s like going to the end of the abyss.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    The next day, early in the morning.

    When the sun shines into the room and dispels the darkness in the room, sheen slowly wakes up.

    His subconscious hand, want to hold something, but found himself holding a empty.

    All of a sudden, Sean was completely awake.

    Looking at the empty bed and feeling the temperature that had already disappeared, sheen was stunned for a long time, and finally breathed out a breath.

    "Gone?"

    Sean was the only one left in the room.

    The beauty of last night has already left.

    And of course, today, no one will help sheen finish washing in his sleep, so that he can go out immediately in a perfect state.

    This makes sheen feel a little lonely.

    But this loneliness comes and goes quickly.

    "It''s something we''ve long expected."

    With that, sheen patted herself on the cheek.

    "It''s time to get up."

    The dream is no longer there.

    What''s next is the reality of waiting for sheen to finish.

    How will it develop in the future?

    "Let me see."

    Sean got up, washed and walked out of the room to the unknown end.

    ......

    At the same time, in a corner of the world, a group of people appeared here.

    The princess still took two death knights, one black and one white, to look around and murmur.

    "Is this the valley of the gods?"

    At this time, the place where the princess is located is a desolate ruins.

    In his eyes, everything is deserted land, without any life.

    Danas was beside the princess, very calm.

    "According to the collected ancient books and the records in the ruins all over the world, after comparison and speculation, the location is here."

    Danas said that.

    "Is it?" The princess nodded, but said: "it''s really hard to imagine that such ruins would be the place where the supreme god originally opened up when he created the world, and also the residence of the Almighty goddess and the brave who were called out by him at the beginning."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe canyon of God.

    This is what only people who have a little knowledge of the distant history of that period have heard of.

    It is said that it is the center of the once complete world and a forbidden place in the world thousands of years ago before the human, divine and demon worlds were cut out.

    It is said that it was the first residence of the Supreme God and the first brave.

    "According to the data, it should have been a sea of flowers here, but the devil and the Supreme God completely destroyed it in a fierce battle. In addition, the Supreme God died in the center of the world because of the brave people of the early generation. That is to say, it has been crying here for nearly a century, and the flood sweeping the world has washed everything away here. This is what happened here."

    Danas''s description of his cool face.

    "According to the records brought down from the divine world by those evil gods, the holy land of the Supreme God was opened up by imitating what it used to be here."

    In other words, this is the prototype of the holy land where the Supreme God has been sleeping for thousands of years. It is the place where the vast sea of flowers once seen by Sheehan first appeared.

    "If it''s true, the demon king and the supreme god fought here. At that time, the first generation of brave people were also here. The three supreme concepts of the world took this place as the battlefield, and many things happened at that time. As a result, the space here has been in an ambiguous state."

    Danas explained it one by one.

    "Here, the forms of various forces are different from those outside."

    "Here, even the boundary between life and death is ambiguous."

    "People who have studied here all say that there must have been something important here at the beginning. Maybe it was because the first generation of brave people died, or maybe it was because her death was interfered by some force. This strange state appeared here."

    Hearing Danas''s words, the princess felt thoughtful.

    "Is that the nature that you see can blur the boundary between life and death?"

    So the princess asserted.

    "That''s right." Danas nodded and said, "as long as you arrange rituals here, or use some powerful media for stimulation, then with the abnormal nature of this place, things that usually don''t happen outside will inevitably appear."

    "For example, it can break through the limitation of space and even dimension, and reach places that ordinary people can''t reach."

    "Another example is to integrate the concept of life and complete the miracle of resurrecting the dead."

    Danas is interested in the latter.

    "Although there are reasons for setting off wars and creating disturbances in the human world, the demon world and the divine world to collect all kinds of records, the main purpose is to collect the ancient objects of the time when the valley of God was not reduced to ruins, and use them as a medium of ritual."

    "The stone slabs left by the demon king in the ruins are road signs, on which the residual demon king''s power and the demon king''s own breath will surely lead the ceremony to the demon king himself."

    "Under such circumstances, if we can put the elemental beings who can make up the demon king himself back in place, the demon king''s precious jade has been liberated from the hand of the Supreme God, it can definitely promote the demon king to revive."

    Danas put all the conditions together.

    As for the ceremony of resurrection, Danas was naturally ready.

    "I see. That''s why you need me. Do you need the magic knowledge of my demon elemental?"

    The princess finally understood the beginning of everything.

    As a necromancer, the power of the princess is to control the concept of death.

    Such her magic knowledge is absolutely indispensable for those who want to revive the dead.

    Of course, the knowledge of necromancer is not enough.

    The necromancer can only create the necromancer with the corpse as the medium, rather than let people really reach the resurrection situation.

    Therefore, Danas also needs a master who is good at using various systems of magic, has a lot of knowledge of magic, can combine the dead magic, and create a real ceremony for the resurrection of the dead.

    Finally, with the help of that man, the basic ceremony came out.

    "Now, the conditions are all in place."

    Danas'' voice echoed around as if it had been heard from a distant place.

    "It''s time to start the ceremony of bringing the devil back to life."

    Smell speech, the princess''s mood began to become a little depressed.

    Resurrect the devil.

    No matter when or by whom this purpose is heard, people will feel frightened.

    So is the princess.

    She was originally a character of the times thousands of years ago. She once lived in an era when the devil still threatened the world and ravaged the earth. Her reputation and fear of the devil have always been deep in her soul.

    Even now she has fallen, she still has a deep-rooted fear and fear of the existence of "demon king".

    And such an existence is about to revive in her eyes through her hand.

    The princess doesn''t feel pressure, it''s impossible.

    But she can''t go back.

    From the moment when she rushed out of the palace a thousand years ago and fell into the wild, dying with endless pain and despair, there was only one purpose left for her.

    That is, to prove your existence.

    So the princess was in a good mood.

    "Shall we start now?" The princess asked Danas, "don''t worry about anything anymore?"

    "Almost." Danas''s eyes flashed and said: "although there are still several mysteries that have not been solved, such as why the devil''s jade will be released by the Supreme God, and where it is now, this is really a golden opportunity."

    Those mysteries will naturally be solved when the devil comes back to life.

    And what happens next is something that even Danas can''t predict.

    The curtain is about to open.

    All the truth will gradually appear in this world.

    What kind of development will follow?

    No one knows.

    Including Danas.

    Including Sean.

    Including the Supreme God.

    But that''s what Danas is after.

    "The established destiny."

    "The established world."

    "The established future."

    "These things are really boring."

    At this moment, Danas thought of his life.

    In order to be engulfed by his father, he is used to complete the magic dragon Magel and provide the sacrifice needed by the demon human factor.

    If I had not had a clear consciousness and memory from the moment I was born, I would have been nothing more than a prop that my father used as a victim to accomplish himself.

    The purpose of the mission and existence of the descendants of the Demi demons is to sacrifice and create the desired future for Hermes.

    For this reason, Danas rose up to resist.

    If that''s his destiny, why did he accept it?

    If his future is for sacrifice and achievement, how can he not want to resist?

    If fate, the world and the future are bound to bind him, he will break everything.

    "The meaning of my existence is resistance."

    "Against everything in the world."

    "Revolt against the established future."

    That''s it.

    "For this, I need the recovery of the strongest force."

    Danas made such a declaration.

    "Everything will be here, set off the prelude, but also the final curtain."

    Then Danas turned aside.

    There, like twins, a pair of girls, dressed in ceremonial vestments, stood there.

    "Are you ready?"

    Danas asked softly.

    Unfortunately, the master servant of the twins did not respond to his ideas.

    They just looked at each other and laughed together.

    Then, as like as two peas, the girl took her hands and slowly moved forward.

    Seeing this, the princess lowered her eyes and flew up.

    Danas also took out the magic book, opened it, and let countless groups of light fly out of it.

    "Let''s start."

    "Call back our demon king to the world."

    In the valley of God, mysterious forces came into operation.

    Before long, a pillar of light rose.

    At this moment, all the strong in the three realms felt a palpitation, which made them turn their heads and look in one direction.

    The final war is coming.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    Demon world, moon demon collar, supreme castle.

    A figure stands on the top floor of this castle, which is located in the center of the demon world and can be called the supreme castle in the eyes of many demons.

    The figure stands up against the wind, with a gorgeous robe whistling and hunting in the wind, clinging to the wearer, vividly depicting the beautiful figure of the other party.

    If someone is here and sees this scene, he will engrave this picture directly into his mind, and always remember it in the deepest part of his heart. This figure is indispensable in every day''s dream, right?

    This is a set of beautiful, sexy, strong than a demon woman, can make people sleepless at night, also can let the enemy from the heart of the existence of fear.

    The woman stood here for a long time, looking at the other side of the sky, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Until a very pleasant voice sounded behind each other.

    "What are you looking at here, sister?"

    With these words, the person who appears here is one of the six peaks of the demon family. The second daughter of the six sisters of the demon family is known as the most beautiful existence in the three worlds. She is also known as xiafune, the enchantress in the name of demons.

    I saw that Schaffner quietly fell from the air, looking at her sister standing in the wind, revealing a smile that was enough to charm all living beings.

    "For more than a month, you still come here every day to look at the sky. Even if you want to see through again, the passage to the human world will not be opened like this?"

    Schaffner was so teasing.

    In this regard, the windward saila did not turn her head, but laughed.

    no way out.

    "I''m looking forward to it. Can you be any better?" Sarah said helplessly: "when the passage is destroyed and we know we can''t get back to the human world, you are the most anxious one among us, aren''t you?"

    Sarah still vaguely remembers how anxious she was when she knew that she could not return to the human world, and the human world was devastated by the new born [original demons], and the war started again.

    It was the second time in her life that Sarah saw this sister who didn''t care about everything, didn''t care about anyone, and was incomparable in charm.

    But the other party''s first gaffe was when the devil died thousands of years ago.

    This shows how strange this is.

    "Where is it?" Although she looks a little unnatural, she still says, "how can I compare with that dragon girl? But she was so anxious that several mountains stretching over thousands of miles collapsed just by releasing her magic power? "

    "There''s no way." "After all, for the first time in her life, she has the opposite sex she cares about, and she has an engagement with her partner. How can she not be in a hurry?"

    "... yeah." She did not know what she thought of. She murmured in a low voice: "how can I not be worried when I have a caring opposite sex for the first time in my life?"

    If there is a deep murmur, in exchange for the meaningful eyes of Sarah.

    "What for?"

    In the heart of the Xia Fu Nie tiny a pick, complexion once again became unnatural.

    "Nothing." Sara looked at her sister with some amusement and said, "I just think things are really changeable. Unexpectedly, even my sister, who never looks at any hero in the eye and is regarded as the object of vision by almost all people in the world, has such a day."

    "What are you talking about?" "I don''t understand," said Schaffner, pretending to be cold

    "Better be." Sala rolled his eyes and said: "I hope when little Ayi comes to you to question, can you still respond so coldly?"

    "No way." "The nerve of that wench, it is impossible to discover this matter at all," said Schaffner, almost reflexively

    As soon as this sentence came out, Schaffner regretted it.

    Isn''t this the secret that tells this shrewd elder sister that she has been hiding?

    It''s over

    She was a little frightened.

    Sela naturally saw the uneasy and uneasy expression on her face. On the one hand, she felt funny, and on the other hand, she was filled with emotion.

    To tell you the truth, even as the eldest daughter of the six sisters of the demon, it''s the first time that she has seen Schaffner like this, with such frequent emotional changes and so easy to understand.

    How could it be so easy to lose the sense of propriety if it was the former Schaffner?

    Is not really moved the sentiment, which has the possibility to let oneself this self esteemed younger sister become so like a young girl in love?

    I really don''t know what charm that brave man has in order to abduct my most lovely sister and my most beautiful sister

    However, that brave man is really different from other brave men. It''s very special.

    I''ve seen so many brave people. Even Mithra, who crusaded against the demon king, once faced up to it, and never had any idea other than hostility.

    Only the brave man, when she met for the first time, aroused her curiosity and made her investigate him.

    It''s because of this that, in the end, Sarah can find out so many things that make her surprised.

    That''s what Sarah said on the surface.

    "I don''t care about your business, but don''t let little Aiyi think that you are prying her corner because you are too playful. Otherwise, the girl will fight with you."

    Sela gave a warning.

    "Who''s going to break her corner?" She murmured, "I''m not as stupid as that girl. I get married directly. Isn''t that how to tie myself to that man?"

    This kind of loss business, how could she do?

    If you really marry that sehuang, you will be pinched by him all your life.

    Therefore, it''s impossible to get married. All my life, I can only be an underground lover. When I''m interested, I''ll tease him and play some exciting things in the dark. Only in this way can I live like this.

    As for peacetime, she is still the demon who can freely play in the world and entertain everything at will.

    It''s a comfortable little day, isn''t it?

    Thinking about it, Schaffner is just a moment of beauty.

    See, Sarah''s eyes are jumping up.

    With her understanding of her sister, she can guess what she is thinking now.

    It made her want to say something.

    "Are you sure it''s a gain, not a loss to grandma''s house?"

    Do you want to be an underground lover and give up after playing exciting things?

    That''s the cheap dog man! My silly sister£¨ ¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    Sarah rubbed her temple like a headache.

    "Forget it, I don''t want to take care of your private life. You just have your own sense of propriety." With a wave of her hand, cella revealed the topic and said, "have they not come back, LYD, Kamila, Milu and Ayi?"

    "Not yet." Schaffner shook his head and began to show a trace of boredom on his beautiful face. He said: "those traitors are more stubborn than we thought. They are really stupid people brainwashed by the old demons. They have resisted until now."

    After the passage between the demon world and the human world was destroyed, there was a war in the human world, and the demon world was also not spared.

    Those who are dissatisfied with the system of the present demons, who are also incited by Danas to their ambitions, and who have the delusion that they should not have, except some of them go to the human world and join the new [original demons], most of the others stay in the demons.

    They took advantage of the huge legion of monsters provided by the new born [original demons] such as demon refining, necromancer, magic life, and demon cubs, together with the original forces, and a group of demons who were secretly attracted, to launch a rebellion against the territory of the six demons.

    Therefore, in the more than one month when the passage was destroyed and unable to get in touch with the human world, not only the human world was suffering from the war, but the demon world was also in civil strife.

    Among the six major demon man territories, except for the demon leader, whose people are basically prostrated by the unparalleled charm of Schaffner, and the Dragon leader and Yalong leader, who are almost all subject to Aiyi, the mother of the dragon, in blood, there are a large number of rebels in the other four major demon man territories, who commit crimes in the territory and attempt to overthrow the rule of the demon man.

    As a result, the demon world also launched a war. The six demons were all in this month. They not only had to find a way to get in touch with the human world or the divine world, rebuild the channel, but also had to deal with the attacks of the rebels.

    This naturally makes the demons furious.

    Especially for Kamila, who had a bad temper, and AI Yi, who was in a bad mood at that time, what these people did was like adding fuel to the fire, and more like an old birthday Star lighting a light in the latrine - looking for death.

    In view of this, except for Sala, who had to be in the central city, the demons basically sent out. In the past more than a month, the rebel army was defeated and retreated. I don''t know how many people''s ashes were raised.

    Schaffner first dealt with the problems in the territory, returned to the central city of moon demon collar, and joined with sera.

    As for the other four, they are still rooting out the rebels.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the demons were not good at detecting, exploring and other magic and abilities, and needed to take time to find people and recover and pacify the problems in the territory, the rebels would not have persisted for so long.

    "I don''t know how the heads of these guys grow. They don''t even have a super level, and they dare to rebel. Do they really think that they can deal with us by relying on some other people''s handouts?"

    Schaffner began to complain.

    "There''s no way." Sera light way: "who let us six sisters rule the demon clan has ruled for too long."

    Unlike the protoss, the demons have a strict status and class. Compared with their status and all kinds of great deeds, they only respect power.

    This will naturally lead to a lot of demons who are confident in their own strength and want to challenge the six sisters of demons who stand at the top.

    Even though most of the demons are inspired by the power of the six sisters of the demon, and dare not make trouble with the super strong of the demon level, there are always some idiots in this world who think that they are special and have a smooth life, even if they cross the offside level challenge, they can succeed.

    And such idiots, after the death of the demon king, the demons voluntarily surrender, willing to peace, that is more and more.

    The demons will be regarded as an evil race. In addition to the war, there is another reason. There are many problems in this race.

    Because of the characteristics of ethnic groups, some ethnic groups are naturally belligerent, some ethnic groups are inherently evil, some ethnic groups are extremely bloodthirsty, and some ethnic groups are also cruel. This is an inevitable problem.

    Even though many ethnic groups are powerful, their intelligence quotient is defective to a great extent.

    There are not only many such groups in the demons, but also many.

    In this way, it can be imagined what they would do.

    Will be regarded as the existence of evil, that is also a matter of reason.

    Still in that sentence, the devil is not the Supreme God after all, not as omnipotent as the Supreme God, nor as good at miracles as the goddess of the Protoss.

    In this case, because of the birth of the devil, naturally there will be a variety of problems.

    These problems are usually not willing to settle down, let alone in such a golden opportunity?

    As long as the freshmen [original demons] give them a little confidence and a little fighting power, and they don''t rush out, that''s strange.

    And just as Sala said, they have ruled the demons for a long time.

    Hermes, a half demon, wants to fight for power and gain, to oust the six sisters of the demons and rule the demons by himself. Of course, there will be other careerists in the demons who are covetous of the status of the demons.

    In the past, the power of demons was suppressed there, and most people did not dare to act rashly.

    But this time, just like the fuse was lit, those people couldn''t sit still.

    "In fact, those new born [original demons] guys did give them a lot of strange things and means, which caused us a lot of trouble."

    Sarah has to admit that.

    But for that, those people would not dare to challenge the status of the demons.

    "It''s just a little bit of trouble. It''s impossible to threaten us. Thanks to them, they can have self-confidence."

    Schaffner was disdainful.

    "Are they supposed to be used as cannon fodder to hold us back by the newborn [original demons] "If we don''t make a stumbling block for us, we will repair the passage with the help of the clan and return to the human world to deal with them as soon as possible. They certainly can''t just sit back and ignore it," she said calmly

    As a result, one of those restless idiots will be counted as one. They are all targeted by the new born [original demons] and used as cannon fodder. At a little cost, they can hold back the demons and make the restoration of the passage far away. I have to say, it''s really cost-effective.

    "Unlike the dreamer of Hermes, this Danas is not simple and has a very clever head."

    Sarah was so moved.

    "It''s just because you hide in the dark and take advantage of the big sister''s unprepared time to take these things by surprise. If you pay attention to him, how can you make him plan and layout so smoothly?"

    Schaffner retorts.

    "But he wanted me not to notice him." Sarah sighed and said, "I don''t know what''s going on in the human world."

    Schaffner was silent.

    When they were silent, a feeling of palpitation suddenly rose from the bottom of my heart.

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The sudden palpitation made Sarah and schafner breathe together.

    "What... What''s going on? This feeling...! "

    She covered her heart and showed her startled face.

    "This feeling..."

    Sela''s face was changing, and then she raised her head and looked up into the air.

    "Elder sister?"

    Schaffner found this and cast her eyes on Sarah.

    But Sela did not pay attention to Schaffner, and her delicate face was full of seriousness.

    It was a sense of seriousness that Schaffner had never seen before.

    That sense of seriousness is even stronger than that of Sarah when she knew that the passage was destroyed, that she and others could not go to the human world, and that the demon world was in turmoil.

    Sarah just looked at the sky silently, but the focus of her eyes did not gather at all. Instead of looking at the sky, she was looking at another world through space and dimension.

    Schaffner didn''t know what happened, but subconsciously rushed to fret and felt uneasy.

    The blood in the body seems to be speeding up.

    The heartbeat is also not to live to become violent.

    As if there is something connected with his own blood is gradually waking up, Schaffner has such a feeling.

    Of course, it''s not only Schaffner who has such a feeling, but also the demons in all the territories of the demon world.

    "What''s going on?"

    Lied''s voice was filled with unspeakable anxiety.

    "The heartbeat... Is speeding up

    Milu makes lilde lie on her head as usual, and she carries a big demon in her hand. Many cadres and demons are following her. She is even fighting with others and turning the surrounding area into a battlefield. But this can''t attract Milu''s attention. Milu just tilts her head and looks puzzled.

    "What happened this time?"

    Carmela was soaking in a swamp at this time, cleaning the blood on her body. Because of the sudden inexplicable palpitation, her whole body was emitting a poisonous smell, which made the cadres waiting to serve on the shore shiver.

    At the same time, is leading a group of flying in the sky dragon together to return to the dragon magic collar of the petite girl, the same in mid air stop body shape.

    "Master?"

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Worried about the brave man again?"

    Next to him, the cadres looked at such AI Yi and began to express their sympathy.

    If you look at it carefully, as the elder of the establishment of the dragon clan, and once had the idea of heen, the two dragon cadres, Galati and blati, are actually there. Even Jacinta, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, is on the side, with his two servants, the twin demons.

    A group of cadres looked at Ai Yi with worried faces.

    no way out.

    This time, AI Yi''s temper can be said to be very irritable, just like when the demon king was still alive and the battle between gods and Demons was still going on. It gave people a feeling that if she was upset, she would be burned to ashes by a dragon breath on the spot.

    The cadres are very clear that this is because their master is worried about the brave man who is his fiance.

    Danas''s original declaration of war was not only in the human world, but also in the demon world.

    Therefore, even if the demon world has lost contact with the human world and we don''t know the current situation of the human world, we can imagine that the human world is in a state of war just like the demon world.

    Under such circumstances, it is perfectly normal for his master to worry about his fiance and feel anxious that he can''t go back to the human world to protect him.

    Although many cadres feel sour for this reason more than once, and think that their master has been arched by a pig, once AI Yi is depressed, they will still feel worried.

    This time, they thought that Ayi was missing her fiance again.

    Unfortunately, this time, they guessed wrong.

    ¡°......¡±

    I saw that AI Yi closed his eyes, as if listening to something, and his tender and lovely face gradually became gloomy.

    "Bang..."

    After a while, AI yizha tongue voice, open eyes also full of angry mood.

    "What''s going on in the human world?"

    That''s what Ayi guessed.

    This makes already very anxious, anxious AI Yi mood is unstable.

    "Master..."

    All the cadres immediately began to shiver.

    AI Yi, who is in anxiety and anxiety, unconsciously sends out amazing dragon power, which makes the dragon people flying in the sky wail one by one, lowering their heads in the air and bending down to pray that the angry king can calm down.

    AI Yi found all this, took a deep breath, took back the whole body of Longwei.

    "Go." AI Yi coldly ordered: "go to the moon devil to lead."

    The unquestionable tone made the dragon people lower their heads.

    "Yes

    The dragon clan did not dare to disobey AI Yi at this moment. They even did not dare to ask, so they had to deal with it.

    But in fact, AI Yi is not the only one giving such an order.

    "Let''s go to the elder sister first, Milu."

    "All right!"

    Lied and Milu set foot on the road to the moon demon leader.

    "Elder sister must know what the situation is. Go back first."

    Kamila also stood up from the swamp pool, let the poisonous water flow down from her body, put on a coat, that is, rolled up the poisonous gas and swept toward the horizon.

    All the demons began to take action.

    And on the top floor of the supreme castle in the central city of the moon demon collar, Sarah also took back her view of the sky.

    "Schaffner." Sarah opened her mouth to the side of Schaffner and said, "go and get the rainbow devil."

    Hearing this, Schaffner could no longer keep calm.

    "Do you want to use the Rainbow Magic diamond? Elder sister

    Schaffner frowned tightly.

    "This is the only way to go directly to the human world, regardless of the distance and isolation between the world." Sarah said in a deep voice: "the three treasures made by the devil himself have completely different abilities and types."

    "The magic pool is a treasure used to enhance the fighting power of the demons. It is classified as a support item."

    "The magic roar chain is used to protect individuals. It''s a personal treasure. It''s classified as defensive."

    "The Rainbow Magic diamond is the most powerful attack treasure among the three treasures. If its power is increased to the limit, it can even break the space and even break the barriers of the world."

    In view of this, the Rainbow Magic diamond is the real trump card of the demons. It can only be used when the demons are facing the crisis of life and death.

    Once upon a time, with the help of the power of the Rainbow Magic diamond and the special nature of the canyon of God, Sarah broke the barrier leading to the sealed place of the divine world, arrived at the temple that would not have been visited, and had a dialogue with the goddess in the temple.

    Now, Sarah has to use the power of this treasure.

    In fact, as early as the passage of the demon world was destroyed, Sarah had thought about using the Rainbow Magic drill to break through the barriers of the world and go to the human world.

    However

    "The magic drill can only break through the barrier, but it can''t locate. If you directly drill into the" hole "opened by the magic drill, it may reach the human world, but it may also reach the divine world, or even reach the edge of the world that no one can reach, the chaotic region of space, where you encounter unimaginable dangers, right?"

    Schaffner pointed out the great disadvantages of using this method.

    Because of this, the scheme of using Rainbow Magic diamond was denied by the demons.

    Even at that time, AI Yi strongly demanded to have a try by himself, a group of demons still denied this method.

    Now, Sala is going to restart it.

    "It''s the way out of nowhere." Sera took a deep breath and said, "great things may happen soon in the human world. If we don''t hurry, it may be too late."

    There''s no time for that. Sarah doesn''t know that.

    But with her years of experience and intuition, she can vaguely understand that this time, she has to go.

    Even though it was dangerous and uncertain, Sala still made such a decision.

    There is no reason for it, just because the heart of this inexplicable palpitation.

    "You stay in the demon world, and I will take the magic diamond to find the way to the human world."

    So Sarah decided.

    "No way!" "I don''t agree!" said Schaffner without hesitation

    "Schaffner!" Sarah glared at Schaffner.

    Schaffner did not show weakness to the eyes in return.

    "Whether it''s the demon clan or the demon Kingdom, it can''t do without your wisdom. I need you to integrate and sort it out." "If we lose you, it''s too much for us, so I don''t agree with you," she said

    This kind of idea is probably not only possessed by Schaffner, but also possessed by other demons and even other demons?

    Sala is indispensable to the demons.

    Once you lose her, the demons will be hit hard.

    It''s not because of the loss of the strongest fighting power of a demon level, but because of the value of the existence itself.

    Her mind, her means, her city and mind are the necessary factors to lead the demons to survive in the world where they lost the demon king.

    At least, she thinks that if she were her, she would never be able to manage the whole demons as well as the relationship between the demons and the Protoss and the Terrans, so that the demons could survive in this world.

    I''m afraid the others are the same, right?

    Therefore, Sela must not be in trouble.

    If

    "If you have to go to the human world, it''s up to me." Schaffner looked directly at Sarah and said: "my [Lianxin demon] can connect me with others. If I take the initiative to contact, it should not be very difficult for me to perceive the direction of the human world."

    Rather, she is able to connect with her admirers in the human world and find the way to the human world.

    In this way, it is more appropriate to go to the human world from Schaffner.

    "But..."

    Sara wanted to say something else, but she was interrupted by Schaffner.

    "I know that on the way to the human world, I may also encounter chaotic space or turbulence, but I can at least have a direction. Even if I am involved in turbulence on the way, I won''t have an accident. Just adjust the direction again. In this way, my probability of reaching the human world should be much higher than anyone else."

    For the first time, she pleaded with sera in a solemn tone.

    "Let me go to the human world."

    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    At this time, not only the demon world, but also some people in the divine world felt the palpitation from the heart.

    Many goddesses had difficulty breathing and turned pale on the spot. They entered the scene of panic, making the divine world a mess.

    "This is the rising demon king? Even if it''s just a sign of resurrection, can the world tremble? Can we all be so palpitating as the same race of goddess who created the world? "

    In the temple, Nina covered her chest, her face was slightly white, and she entered a state of dyspnea.

    Only one side is as like as two peas, but the goddess of existence and detachment is the same.

    "Is the resurrection at last?"

    While murmuring, the goddess cast her eyes on the light curtain that was not closed in front of her.

    Above, the present state of the human world is unfolding.

    We can only see that earthquakes have occurred in many places, as well as abnormal disasters.

    In some places, there are dark clouds and thunderstorms.

    In some places, a strong wind is blowing up, making tornadoes rampant.

    In some places, there was a sudden flood, which inundated countless areas of the ground.

    In some places, the earthquake was so severe that they all collapsed, such as debris flow, mountain torrent, avalanche and so on.

    Volcanoes erupted one after another.

    The sea is making waves, setting off a high tsunami waves.

    People in the end of the world like the scene of a rush to flee, in front of nature to a pitiful extent.

    Had it not been that the world is a world with strong people and magic, and people can play a certain degree of power, and can escape natural disasters and resist sudden natural disasters by various means, the human world would have turned into Purgatory, with countless deaths and injuries.

    Fortunately, because both the original demons and the new born demons have been making waves on the earth in the human world, people in ordinary places and cities have either left or died long ago, so they will not be pushed flat. Otherwise, a large number of casualties will surely appear.

    In such a doomsday situation, the people who suffer most in the end are those who are full of demons, dead spirits, magical life and young demons. I have to say, this is really a irony.

    This is the movement of the human world at this moment because of the resurrection of one person.

    I''m afraid that in a short time, the same phenomenon will happen in the demon world and the divine world, right?

    "It''s you, kratis."

    The goddess whispered.

    Just resurrection can make the world tremble and turbulence. I''m afraid that this is the only person in the world who can create such a scene.

    But this picture is also a sign that the world is rejecting that person and the appearance of that life.

    The reason is nothing but that it is a vicious existence that can really hurt the world, cause trauma to the world itself, and even completely destroy and destroy the world itself.

    Under such circumstances, the world will react violently, which is also a matter of course.

    Of course, the goddess factor is inevitable.

    After all

    "That demon king is my natural enemy. The world I created naturally fears her."

    It is because of this that the former goddess would be hostile to the incomparable devil in order to protect her shelter and protect herself.

    This hostility made the goddess ignore the essence of the other side, not be able to understand the real side of the other side, just blindly regard it as the enemy, as the object that must be eradicated.

    But what can we do about it?

    When a rabbit sees a wolf, does he think that he is a good man?

    When a chicken sees an eagle, does it want to talk to each other?

    That is the nemesis of life, the natural enemy that can never resist. Even animals have the instinct of fear and escape, not to mention the goddess?

    The omniscient and omnipotent self has nothing to do with that person, and has been destroyed one world after another created by painstaking efforts. How can the goddess not find a way to protect herself or even eradicate such a terrible enemy?

    So, the goddess is right.

    Of course, the devil is right.

    She just doesn''t want to be alone. She doesn''t want to endure the unbearable loneliness. She just wants to have someone to accompany her, talk to her and chat with her. It will destroy the world created by the goddess, but her power can''t be completely controlled.

    In view of this, there is nothing wrong with these two oldest beings.

    What''s wrong may just be the future and destiny.

    "What should you do in the face of this vanished future and destiny?"

    The goddess watched the light curtain before her eyes.

    The scene inside has changed.

    In the uninterrupted natural disaster, a queen''s palace is flying at an amazing speed.

    At the end of the road, a prosperous city appeared gradually.

    ......

    Kingdom of Mithra, capital of kings.

    At this moment, Wang is also a mess.

    "The end of the world is coming!"

    "The end of the world is coming!"

    People in the street constantly shouting, face is full of fear, fear, almost riot.

    "Calm down!"

    "Calm down!"

    "Don''t mess up!"

    "All calm down!"

    Groups of knights and soldiers dressed up have been trying to placate the public and suppress the riot like scene, but with little success.

    no way out.

    During this period of time, Wang Du had at least ten earthquakes. The sky was black and heavy. It rained cats and dogs all the time. There were even strong winds and thunders, which brought a surprising sense of depression.

    This is not the main reason for the riots.

    The real cause of the riot is still the palpitation that has been constantly emerging in all people''s hearts since the beginning.

    The palpitation, not only unbearable, but also more and more intense, gradually turned into fear, and finally crushed everyone''s heart.

    "Why

    Standing on the top of the highest building of the palace, Rosie looked at all the things in the capital, and made a bitter murmur regardless of her wet body.

    This murmur, in exchange for a left and a right stand beside them, for Roxie hold up the rain and wind of the border of lidas and anima.

    "Is that a warning from the principles of the world?"

    Lidas had a very ugly face.

    "All the lives that are limited by the principles of the world have received the warning from the principles, or the world''s warning, in an almost instinctive way?"

    Anema''s face was heavy, too.

    They easily find out the reason of the current situation, but they don''t know why.

    But instinctively, they also understand one thing.

    That is

    "There''s something that makes the world feel threatened. There''s something."

    There is only one such being in the whole history of Ohm niepertanson.

    Think of that one, whether it is lidas or anima, eyes are faint with fear.

    Reason tells them that their guess is right.

    But they are not willing to believe it, let alone easily believe it.

    "How could it be?"

    "Yeah, how could..."

    Two people are not willing to believe, that one, how can return to this world.

    Is it alive?

    Or is there some unknown change?

    Is there something wrong with the morpheme? Or was there something wrong with the ambassador who had the power of demon king in the last battle of Wangdu?

    Or, this time, what did the new [original devil] do?

    Lidas and anema racked their brains in vain.

    Lidas, in particular, wanted to control her destiny through her power, but she found that her power was completely invalid.

    What does this prove?

    It proves that the object she wants to enlighten has the power, or nature, of completely ignoring her power.

    "What''s going on...!"

    Lidas cried out in a restless voice.

    Anima didn''t speak any more, but she was very heavy.

    Roxie has been looking at Wang Du, looking at the people who can not live in the storm and thunderstorm, showing the color of sadness.

    The scene in front of her seemed to tell her that all efforts would be in vain.

    The king will be destroyed by the natural disaster.

    Life will come to an end at this time.

    Everything is powerless in the face of the power to end everything and the existence of everything.

    All their efforts and struggles in this period will become meaningless.

    "Is it over?"

    Roxie couldn''t help but lose heart.

    Just then

    "Roxie

    "Look over there!"

    The cry of surprise from lidas and anema broke out.

    Roxie also suddenly felt a pulse.

    It''s a pulse from the real seal.

    Feeling the pulse, her royal highness looked up to the horizon.

    There, a palace, like riding the wind and waves, swept away the dense clouds, swept away the strong wind and heavy rain, accompanied by lightning and thunder, slowly entered the eyes of all people in the capital.

    "That''s..."

    Roxie''s gray eyes finally sparkled.

    The people in the king''s capital were also aware of this scene. They all looked up at the sky one by one, with a look of consternation on their faces.

    Under such circumstances, the palace of the queen of the elves came down from the sky.

    The next second, a streamer of light flew out of the palace.

    "Boom..."

    Thunder and lightning immediately rioted.

    The heavy rain has become bigger, making the depression between heaven and earth more intense.

    But the streamer broke everything and stayed over the capital.

    A figure appeared quietly.

    "Boom!"

    Amazing magic, from the other side of the body suddenly burning.

    Magic into a column of air, scattered the torrential rain, scattered the thunder and lightning, skyward, straight up into the sky.

    All of a sudden, the dark clouds were scattered.

    In an instant, all the abnormal sounds of the sky disappeared.

    The sky is clear again.

    The earth has returned to peace.

    People stare at the scene.

    The man turned a blind eye to all this, as if leading the Queen''s palace forward, and fell from mid air.

    Before long, the man and the Queen''s palace came to the sky above the palace.

    In the palace, countless people ran out, looking at this scene, excited.

    And that Queen''s palace, many beautiful goddesses and elves all flew out, with the head of the people who led the Queen''s palace looking forward, together with him, fell from the air.

    After a while, many figures fell on the top of the highest building of the palace.

    In other words, it fell in front of Roxie, lidas and anima.

    "Nadura!"

    "Artemis!"

    Lidas and anima called first.

    As for Roxie, from the beginning to the end, her eyes were only on one person.

    It''s the person who changed the world and wiped away all the fragrance in an instant.

    "I''m back."

    Sean brings Lilith, Yulin and melika to Rosie and smiles.

    Seeing that smile, Roxie intuitively found that the most important person in her life seemed to have changed a lot.

    That kind of change is so big that even Roxie can''t see through it.

    If it was not as like as two peas who were familiar with the intimacy of the bones and the real imprint that had been placed on the other side, Luo would feel that he would be the only one who had a face that was exactly the same as his beloved.

    However, the person in front of us is naturally a fake one.

    "I know you have a lot of questions, and I''d like to know what''s going on."

    Sheen grinned and looked at the audience.

    Soon, Sheehan made such a declaration.

    "Let''s go and call all the people who are in charge."

    "I''ll tell you everything."

    The Manifesto told everyone present.

    Next, I will hear the biggest and oldest secret in the world.

    ......

    Palace, shrine.

    When Sean comes here with Lilith, Yulin and melika again, it''s full of all the important people in the capital.

    Anxi, the current king of Mithra, is here.

    Leia, the next queen of Mithra, is also here.

    Alice shows up with Oz and marfee.

    Sophie, Leia and Niya are also on the list.

    Of course, lidas, anima, nadura, Artemis and other Protoss of the summit are here.

    Everyone who can appear here at this moment is an important person in all kinds of ethnic groups and forces. They are either the king of a country or the head of a family, or the existence with comparable status.

    Ordinary nobles, no matter how high their titles are, are not qualified to appear here.

    Even the previous high goddess, except for the four peaks, could not come here.

    Here are the people who can really decide the direction of the next world.

    They all looked at Sean coming in with serious eyes and expressions.

    "Are they all here?"

    Sean said faintly.

    Where he passed, people subconsciously separated the road and allowed sheen to pass.

    At this moment, Sheehan undoubtedly became the focus of the audience and the most important speaker.

    And the most important conversation that will determine the future of the world and the future is here to announce the beginning.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    After that, Sheehan didn''t beat around the Bush and told all the people present as he declared.

    Everything here does not only refer to the resurrection of the demon king, but also refers to all the causes and consequences.

    For example, the relationship and disputes among the devil, the Supreme God and the first generation of the brave in the super ancient period before the emergence of the race of life.

    For another example, the demon king''s desperate desire for death eventually led to the tragic death of the first generation of brave people, and his power was also out of control.

    In addition, the first generation of the brave received half of the power of the demon king and the Supreme God, and finally was sent back to the original world.

    Even though he is the son of the first generation of brave people, the natural brave people completely inherit the holy sword and potential of the first generation of brave people, and are finally called in this era.

    Sheehan revealed more than 90% of all the truth he knew.

    As he said, he really made everything clear.

    And the people who listened to all this went from surprise, amazement, shock, shock to disbelief and even dullness, completely unable to believe what they heard.

    no way out.

    The demon king is not a ferocious person, but a man who is determined to die. The impact on people in this world can be imagined.

    It was a shock to the public.

    For a long time, the devil is the most evil and ferocious existence in the world. The absolute evil that harms the world and countless creatures is completely synonymous with terror in people''s hearts.

    As a result, such an existence is such a pitiful and lamentable person. How can people not be impacted by their ideas?

    What is more unexpected is that the demon king, the Supreme God and the first generation of brave people actually have such a love hate entanglement, which is too unexpected.

    Originally, in the world''s point of view, the Supreme God and the brave cooperate and assist each other in order to fight against the demon king. Who could have thought that there were such emotional disputes between the three people?

    Under such circumstances, Sheehan is still the son of the first generation of brave, inheriting the sword and power of the first generation of brave. This is another piece of news that can be called a blockbuster.

    In addition, now that the demon king is about to revive, the truth of all this will make everyone present feel dizzy and almost unconscious on the spot.

    Of course, without losing consciousness, inner confusion is inevitable.

    Let alone other people, the three goddesses, lidas, anima and nadura, who stand at the top of the protoss, are also unable to hide their confusion.

    Under such a bombing of truth, everyone fell into silence, and none of them dared to speak.

    This filled the scene with a very quiet atmosphere, which could not be dissipated for a long time.

    Only sheen, who was indifferent from beginning to end, conveyed everything he knew to him calmly, objectively and truly.

    It was only after Sheehan had explained all this that he concluded with one sentence.

    "That''s what happened." Sheehan looked around at the crowd and said, "I know you''d like to believe it. It''s more difficult to accept, but it''s a fact and an unchangeable truth."

    Smell speech, all together fell into silence.

    Just like sheen and Rasha, they couldn''t get their mind in order.

    Their hearts are in a mess. It''s not so much hard to believe and accept, but it''s hard to imagine that there are such things. If they are in a dream, they feel so unreal.

    But no one doubted that Sheehan was talking nonsense.

    There''s no reason for that. It''s just that Sean doesn''t have to lie like that.

    If such a big lie is really told, even the Supreme God can''t sit back and ignore it.

    In addition, Sean''s position in people''s hearts has always been so special, this will, every word he said, even if it is so unbelievable, no one doubts its authenticity.

    Especially Roxie.

    As the closest person to sheen, she knew that although the little man in her family loved to joke, he would never make such a joke.

    All this is true.

    There is only one doubt.

    "Such as... If you really say so, then why did the devil set off a war?" "Isn''t she bent on death?" said Rosie, with an incredulous look on her face

    This is also the question mentioned by Artemis and others in the land of elves.

    At that time, sheen didn''t answer the question.

    Because Sean at that time also knew and understood the reasons for all this.

    Now, sheen can say it for sure.

    "It''s just because I''m bent on dying that I''m going to do such a thing, isn''t it?" Sheehan said calmly: "after all, only when there is a war, the brave will appear, and the protoss will fight against the demons and cope with the war, so as to spare no effort to cultivate the brave and help them kill the demon king."

    That may be the purpose of the devil.

    Suicide is useless.

    It is impossible for others to kill the devil.

    Only brave, as the natural enemy of the Lord, can use the holy sword, and indeed kill the king.

    And the example of the first generation of the brave has told the devil that if he does not achieve detachment, he will not be able to kill himself even if he holds the holy sword. He may even cause himself to run out of control and do harm to the world.

    In this case, if the devil really wants to die, she must create an environment suitable for the growth of the brave.

    So, what environment is most suitable for people to grow up?

    Isn''t it just fighting and war?

    "Once there is a war, the protoss will certainly help the brave grow up and train them to become talents."

    "Once there is a war, the brave can constantly make use of fighting and killing the enemy to make themselves stronger and stronger bit by bit."

    "Of course, once the demon king takes the initiative to start a war, she will become evil in the eyes of the world, which will lead to the hostility and even hatred of the brave, and let the brave take it as the target and swear to kill it."

    "The example of the first generation of brave people tells the demon king that only when he is hostile can he avoid any accidents."

    If the devil does nothing but blindly cultivate the brave, even if the brave become stronger, whether he will want to kill her is another matter.

    The first generation of brave people had to fight under the pressure of the demon king, and their death was very miserable.

    In this way, the devil''s majesty certainly does not want to see this situation.

    Then, it is necessary to build ourselves as evil and let the brave fight against themselves willingly.

    The end result is the emergence of war.

    "Although this is only my guess, if there is no accident, this should be the reason for the war."

    As soon as the words came out, Artemis was the first to stand up before others made any expression.

    "Do you mean to say that the demon king, just for the sake of death, took the initiative to set off a war and used all the creatures as props for his own death, causing tens of thousands of years of life to be ruined?"

    Artemis made a strange and angry voice.

    "Are you kidding...!"

    Many of the people present should have the same mood as Artemis, right?

    Especially for the goddesses who have experienced the war between gods and demons, their eyes are complicated.

    In order to save the world and quell the war, they made efforts and struggle for tens of thousands of years, saw countless sadness and witnessed countless tragedies.

    Now, Sheehan tells them that all this is because the devil wants to create an environment for cultivating the brave, and the purpose is to let the brave kill themselves?

    How can this be accepted?

    How can this be accepted?

    Unfortunately, that''s the truth.

    "In this world, the most painful suffering is not death, but life is not like death."

    Sean''s calm voice rings again.

    "Want to die but can''t die, can only in endless remorse and despair in constant pain, that kind of feeling, you can understand it?"

    This sentence made people silent again.

    Knowing the devil''s past, all the people present can understand how painful it is for the God of destruction to continue to live.

    The world is rejecting and afraid of itself.

    The goddess who was born with herself was rejecting and afraid of herself.

    The first generation of brave people accepted her and gave her hope, but finally, together with the Supreme God, they rejected her.

    Although the latter is just a misunderstanding, how cruel it is for a girl who can''t stand loneliness, can''t stand loneliness, just want to have someone to accompany her and talk to her, just because she has the power that others don''t have and is too strong to achieve all this.

    Then, in such a situation, he insisted on dying, but not only failed to achieve his wish, but cruelly killed his only good friend and the only one who had accepted him. What a cruel development for the demon king?

    Finally, even if the only friend is successfully resurrected, his mental breakdown still penetrates into the devil''s heart and becomes the most painful scene in his life.

    It is conceivable how the devil''s heart became when he was bent on death and suffered such desperate development.

    She couldn''t forgive herself.

    She can''t even accept her own existence.

    In this case, what kind of crazy things she will do is also conceivable.

    "I remember you also said that when the gods and demons were fighting, the demon king never made a move. Only when the brave came to challenge themselves, would they appear on the battlefield?"

    Sean looked at lidas, anima and nadura, and made a sound like this.

    "I think this is enough to show that the demon king didn''t want to kill all the life on the earth and let the demons rule the world to start a war."

    The devil''s purpose was clear from the beginning.

    That''s the brave.

    To be more precise, it''s the brave who can achieve transcendence and kill themselves.

    The devil only appears in front of the brave. Besides, he never interferes in everything on the battlefield.

    Even if Artemis broke into the devil''s castle and saw the devil with his own eyes, the devil did not give her a hand, but let her go.

    That''s enough to explain the problem.

    "Of course, there is also a question, that is why those brave people eventually challenge failure and die in front of the devil."

    "As a matter of principle, the sword of the brave after the achievement of detachment, as long as it runs through the key points, it can really kill the devil."

    "But of the 108 brave men in all ages, seven have achieved transcendence. Of the top six, even if two died of accidents, four have actually challenged the devil."

    What happened?

    These four brave men all failed in the challenge and died in the battle.

    Only the seventh one, Mithra, succeeded in conquering the demon king with the help of the Supreme God.

    This situation is somewhat inconsistent with the facts.

    At least, according to Sheehan, the devil who is determined to die should not fight against the brave man who intends to kill himself in order to protect himself.

    She will stand in the same place, waiting for the brave to stab the sword into her heart, cut off her head, and let her die.

    But what happened?

    The devil is still alive, on the contrary, the heroes who come to challenge fall one by one.

    Why?

    Sean has been able to feel that there are still some secrets that have not been solved.

    But now is not the time to pursue that.

    "In any case, the devil has a history with my mother, and there are other entanglements with the Supreme God."

    Sheehan said so calmly.

    "The regret between the three of them is the reason for all this."

    Hearing this, part of it is clear what Sheehan is going to do.

    "That''s why you let danus go?"

    Lidas whispered.

    "You knew that demon man was resurrecting the demon king?"

    Anema''s face was bitter, too.

    "You let him go, just want him to revive the demon king?"

    Nadura also said this with a complicated face.

    Everyone in the room looked at Sean.

    Staring at everyone''s eyes, sheen nodded calmly.

    "She doesn''t deserve to die." Sheen then light way: "so, I think she comes to life."

    That''s it.

    "Boom!"

    Just then, an amazing magic burst out.

    It was an explosion from Artemis.

    The goddess of justice seemed as if she could not bear it. Her eyes were burning with anger and her whole body was burning with strength.

    "Don''t you think she should die?" Artemis said angrily: "should those countless creatures who died because of her die...!"

    Obviously, Artemis could not accept this statement at all.

    "I don''t care what secret she has and why she did it all!" Artemis cried out: "I only know that what she has done has indeed led to the death of many people and countless tragic endings!"

    This is also a fact that cannot be erased.

    "Now, because she is pitiful, because she has a reason, do you think she should not die and claim that she is innocent?"

    The outspoken claim of Artemis.

    "I don''t agree with this statement!"

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    "Never agree!"

    The Manifesto of Artemis made the atmosphere of the whole shrine dangerous.

    Many people look at each other face to face, want to say something, and nothing to say, can only even the atmosphere are afraid to stand in place.

    Even lidas, anima and nadura frowned and struggled.

    Obviously, it''s also hard for them to agree with this kind of thing.

    Sheehan didn''t deny it.

    Because, to some extent, the feelings of Artemis and others are right.

    The demon king is really pitiful and worthy of sympathy.

    However, what she has done is also true.

    It''s an unforgivable sin.

    It''s a business that can''t be erased.

    To the world and the world, this poor devil is evil.

    This can not be denied in any case.

    Sean is not a person in this world, nor has he experienced tens of thousands of years of war. Seeing countless tragedies and lives, he has no right to persuade others to forget the past.

    In previous lives, similar problems have always existed.

    Because of the war, the two countries across the sea have been hostile to each other for many years. Even if they enter the era of peace and announce the end of the war, the pain and shame brought by the war still remain on the land that has been devastated.

    There are many people who think that since the war is over and peace has arrived, is it too wrong to pursue the past.

    However, this statement is actually wrong.

    Even if peace comes, the war is over, and the two countries can be reconciled, it does not mean that the past pain can be exposed.

    If they are not the parties concerned or the people who have experienced that era, how can they understand their pain and despair?

    Since it is not the party concerned, what qualification does it have to forgive on behalf of others?

    If you have experienced those things, can you still be so generous?

    Therefore, the feelings of Artemis and others are right. Sheehan has no right to deny all this.

    They really have the right not to identify with the devil, not to sympathize with the devil.

    However, the same

    "I won''t ask you to sympathize with that one or forgive that one, but I also have things that I want to do or should do from my standpoint."

    Sheehan turned his head, looked at Artemis, and said something very calm.

    "As a descendant of one of the" starting three ", I have to convey some things and words to that person face to face."

    Therefore, based on his own position, Sheehan chose to let Danas go.

    This is a choice.

    A choice between one''s own position and that of the time of the world.

    Sean has struggled and been confused, but he finally made the choice.

    "I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to do so. I''ll leave that to later generations to judge."

    With that, Sheehan looked around again at everyone present.

    "There''s only one thing I want to tell you, and that''s that I''m going to end it all."

    "About two more days?"

    "In two days, I''ll face Danas the devil, the devil king."

    That''s what Sheehan wanted to say.

    Hearing this, people can''t keep silent any more.

    "... are you sure you can solve it in two days?"

    Roxie said that with worry.

    Just like nadura and others before, when they heard Sheen''s words, they just thought, in two days'' time, can we really solve all this.

    If Danas is still hidden in the dark as before, even the goddess of nature, nadura, can''t find him, then how is sheen going to find him?

    Even if things are really going to be considered in the direction of a decisive battle in two days'' time, do you and others really have the hope of winning this decisive battle?

    "If the devil comes back to life..."

    Lidas, anima, and nadura all had a slight tremor in their voices, and they couldn''t even speak the following words.

    But everyone can understand the meaning of the three goddesses.

    "If the devil really resurrects, can we still win?"

    Artemis gave a tragic smile, which brought a deep sense of depression.

    You know, in order to fight against the demon king, the Protoss and the Terran spent tens of thousands of years, invested endless energy, resources and even sacrifice, and finally cultivated a brave Mithra thousands of years ago, and let him cooperate with the Supreme God omnis to successfully accomplish this thing.

    Before that, a total of 107 brave people came to this world and failed to accomplish this great cause.

    Today, although Sean, a brave man, has shown far more excellent qualities than the brave men of previous dynasties, people have no hope that he can defeat the demon king.

    After all, no matter how strong Hearn is, can the Supreme God and Mithra the brave add up?

    Even those two need to join hands to complete, and finally the world is cut into three parts. Mithra, the brave man, is leaving behind a great cause that can''t be cured all his life. I hope that he can really do it by himself?

    No one thought about this possibility at all.

    Just now, in what Sheehan has explained, there is no such thing as the awakening of his hidden power.

    It''s only natural that people will be so desperate.

    "That..."

    In the corner, Alice weakly raised her hand.

    "Now, should we be able to ask the Supreme God to do it?"

    Elise''s words made everyone''s eyes brighten.

    "Yes, goddesses." Sophie couldn''t help saying, "since the devil is about to come back to life, it''s impossible for even the great supreme God to sit back and ignore it any more?"

    The world knows that the devil is the natural enemy of the Supreme God and the Protoss.

    The supreme Almighty goddess can turn a blind eye to everything in the world and treat life and grass mustard as things of the same value in the true sense. However, she can''t ignore the threat brought by the demon king and only face up to the demon king, which is a well-known thing in the world.

    Now, the devil is about to come back to life, so the Almighty goddess should wake up from her long sleep, right?

    If so, it is not impossible for that one to join hands with sheen to recreate the glory of a thousand years ago.

    So they thought.

    Unfortunately

    "I''m sorry that one probably won''t interfere in all this."

    Sean directly poured a basin of cold water down, watering out the fluke in everyone''s heart.

    "I didn''t mean to stimulate you, just to remind you." Sheehan sighed and said directly, "the devil can be resurrected because Baoyu has been liberated by the Supreme God."

    "In addition to the original love hate entanglement of the" starting three ", now Baoyu, the demon king who should have been suppressed and sealed, has been liberated for no reason. Isn''t that enough to explain that one''s attitude?"

    There was nothing to say.

    This is indeed a visible situation.

    Since Baoyu, the demon king who should have been sealed and suppressed, was liberated from the Supreme God, it is not difficult to guess what the Supreme God was thinking.

    Even if you don''t know the real idea of the one, you can also know that the one who supported the resurrection of the demon king.

    In other words, the devil can be resurrected at the very beginning with the permission of that one.

    If that one has not let go of the devil''s treasure, how can the devil resurrect?

    In other words

    "Does the Mother God already know that this kind of thing will happen, or even promote it?"

    The murmur of lidas made everyone look bitter.

    Even Artemis has nothing to say.

    no way out.

    Since this is the promise of the Great Mother God, no matter who is the dependents of the Supreme God, the goddess of the protoss, can resist this.

    The Supreme God is undoubtedly the greatest and supreme in the minds of the goddesses, whose will can never be resisted or questioned.

    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help looking at sheen.

    People think a lot.

    Think of the supreme blessing of Hearn.

    I think of Sheehan''s identity and his ultimate goal.

    Perhaps this person is the representative of the will of the Supreme God?

    Sean then made the final assertion in front of the complex eyes and expressions of the people.

    "In two days, I''ll go over to the devil."

    "It''s my personal choice, it''s my personal decision."

    "What you want to do is up to you."

    "I will not interfere."

    With all that said, Sheehan would not give any other explanation or persuasion.

    From this moment on, everyone present will decide how to face the decisive battle in two days from their own standpoint.

    Among them, maybe some people will support Sean, or maybe some people will not agree with Sean''s behavior from the beginning to the end and go their separate ways with him.

    Sean took all these into consideration.

    of course...

    "I will try my best to make the situation perfect. I can be regarded as an account to those who have taken care of me for a long time."

    At this point, sheen saluted all the people present.

    "Thank you for your attention and care over the past year."

    With that left, sheen was ready to turn and leave.

    However, at this time, the door of the shrine was suddenly opened.

    "It seems that we have come at the right time."

    This is a very pleasant, charming feeling, can touch the heart of everyone''s voice.

    "Let''s have a hand in this."

    This is a slightly immature voice with a mature feeling.

    Hearing these two voices, Sean, who had been holding calm and calm, suddenly opened his eyes.

    It wasn''t just sheen. Everyone was shocked.

    "Sister Ayi!"

    You Lin then startles to exhale a voice.

    "Your Highness Schaffner!"

    Anxi and Leia also called out in amazement.

    Sheehan turned sharply and looked in the direction of the gate.

    There, two familiar figures, big and small, appeared.

    The former has an angel face, a devil''s body, and exudes unparalleled charm, which can topple the demons in the world.

    The latter is delicate and tender, just like the embryo of beauty, but with a strong feeling, holding the pillow in his arms.

    yes.

    Two demons, who haunted Sheehan, appeared.

    In this most important moment.

    "You..."

    Sean finally could not hide his calm expression.

    The eyes of the two figures, the big one and the small one, were also cast on sheen in the first world, and the emotion of excitement, surprise and peace of mind flashed in their eyes.

    AI Yi, in particular, came to sheen almost instantaneously, looked at her, and then relaxed her tense face.

    "Not bad. Nothing happened."

    AI Yi made such a reunion speech.

    "It''s not only OK, but it seems to have changed a lot, little man."

    Schaffner covered her mouth with a smile.

    It can be seen that after seeing sheen, they both put down their tight heartstrings to a certain extent.

    This made sheen react quickly.

    Including other people present, they also responded.

    "Demon? Dragon devil

    Anima couldn''t hide her surprise.

    "Why are you here?"

    Nadura was also surprised.

    "Is it..."

    Lidas was even more excited.

    Other people see AI Yi and Xia Fu Nie, equally difficult to hide the color of excitement.

    Lilith has even rushed to AI Yi, and AI Yi takes her in her arms.

    "I wish you were OK."

    AI Yi holds Lillis, who is only a circle smaller than herself, and her face is full of happiness. Her young face also blooms a smile.

    The relationship between Ayi and Lilith is not weak at all.

    At least, in Lilith''s case, besides sheen and Ayi, Ayi is probably the one she relies on most.

    At the beginning, Ayi took care of Lilith.

    Therefore, the feelings between the two people, even if they can not be said to be close as sisters, are absolutely not much different.

    She shook her head like a smile and looked at the surprise people.

    "I know what you''re thinking." Schaffner chuckled and said: "it''s a pity that the passage from the demon world to the human world has not been repaired. AI Yi and I came here through a special way."

    That''s right.

    When sera proposed to use the Rainbow Magic drill to break through the barriers of the world and return to the human world, schafner took the initiative to ask for orders and took the task.

    But, in the summer with Rainbow Magic diamond, is about to start, AI Yi in time to return to the center of the city, in the supreme Castle stopped ready to start the summer.

    "I''ll go too."

    At that time, AI Yi only threw out such a sentence.

    That sentence, but full of no doubt, will not compromise.

    So, Schaffner took AI Yi and used the Rainbow Magic drill together to break the world barrier and come to the human world.

    In the end, with the ability of Lianxin demon, schafne finds the right direction to reach the human world, and with AI Yi, she successfully returns to the human world.

    After that, Schaffner and AI Yi naturally rushed to the capital.

    "As a result, sooner or later, we happened to encounter this incident and heard the whole process of it."

    Schaffner''s eyes twinkled slightly.

    AI Yi also holds Lilith and raises her head.

    "We know the situation."

    AI Yi looked at sheen, some complicated, and some determined.

    "Let''s go with you to see your mother."

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    About five minutes later, the people gathered in the shrine dissolved.

    But the result of the conversation is a little sad.

    When it comes to the resurrection of the demon king, the safety of the world, and the love hate entanglement so far away, no matter who, can''t accept it so quickly and make a decision on the spot.

    Especially for the goddesses of the protoss, this is the time when they are in a complicated mood. It is estimated that it will take a period of time to have a good quiet and tidy up their mood before they have a way to make a decision.

    Even the goddesses of the protoss are like this, not to mention Anxi, Leia, Elise and others.

    Even though these people are important figures at the top of various forces in the Terran, they feel a little unable to be masters in the current situation.

    In the face of the decisive battle that is very likely to come, and the resurrected demon king, there are no super level strong people, and even the extreme level strong people are very few.

    In this case, the top and strong of the Terran can only wait for the goddess of the protoss to make a decision.

    "It''s a big deal. We can only go one step at a time."

    "I didn''t expect that even now, I have to face the legendary devil."

    "Wuwu, what a nightmare..."

    Anxi, Liya, Elise and others all sigh or cry, and withdraw from the shrine, ready to make some preparations and arrangements in advance.

    Rosie also left with Anxi and others, saying that she would find time to have a good talk with sheen later, and then she left the hall of God.

    As for the three great goddesses and the goddess of justice, they naturally stayed directly in the shrine to discuss important matters on the spot.

    Sophie, Leia and Niya are all involved. Even melika is temporarily left by nadura. She can only cast a pathetic look at sheen in exchange for Sheen''s smile.

    Sheehan didn''t say anything more and left the hall.

    He was accompanied by Yulin, Lilith and, of course, Ayi and Schaffner.

    They returned to boztut''s house together and exchanged information.

    Sheehan would like to know what is going on in the demon world.

    AI Yi and Schaffner naturally want to know what happened to the human world during this period.

    Only after the exchange of intelligence did the two sides know the current detailed situation.

    Then, AI Yi and Xia Fu Nie all showed extremely complex expression together.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sean looked at the two with their own relationship, although a bright and a dark, but all his daughter-in-law''s sisters, sigh asked.

    They are not as full of personality as usual, but like ordinary girls who have met with troubles, they smile bitterly.

    And that''s what Ayi said.

    "In fact, we have known for a long time that your mother''s treasure is in you."

    As soon as the words came out, sheen was stunned and then fell into silence.

    Sean could still understand the meaning of this sentence.

    "That''s right." She took Aiyi''s words and sighed: "as early as we knew that Baoyu was reincarnated and no longer restrained by the power of the Supreme God, we had thought about whether our mother could be resurrected."

    This is the idea that people who know that the demon king Baoyu reappears in the world and have a clear understanding of the symbolic meaning of Baoyu will have in the first time.

    As long as Baoyu still exists in this world, the devil will come back to life sooner or later. In this case, everyone will think whether the devil will come back to life if Baoyu is liberated by the Supreme God.

    But

    "We have contacted Baoyu in your body and found that mother''s will in Baoyu seems to be refusing to revive." "So, we thought that even if Baoyu reappeared in the world, mother would never come back."

    Who ever thought, in the end, the devil is still on the road to resurrection.

    "Danus the devil?" AI Yi whispered: "I can sort out the complete information from the ancient books preserved by all ethnic groups, find out the way to revive my mother, and know that Baoyu was liberated by the Supreme God, so I started to prepare for all this. I have a big hand, which is more like a personal thing than his stupid father."

    AI Yi admitted Danas'' ability for the time being.

    But that doesn''t mean that AI will appreciate each other.

    "Regardless of his mother''s will, he prepared to revive his mother without authorization. That guy would die just by this."

    AI Yi''s eyes glowed cold.

    "I don''t know what my mother will think after her resurrection."

    The Xia Fu Nie then said faintly, beautiful to suffocate pretty face is full of the trouble that didn''t have in the past.

    AI Yi was silent.

    Sean saw it.

    These two girls, now the mood, very contradictory.

    On the one hand, they hope to see their mother again and see her return.

    On the other hand, they are very clear that their mother does not want to be able to revive, does not want to go against her will, her will.

    The contradiction between these two ideas made the two sisters tangled and worried.

    No, it''s not just the sisters. Surely all the demons are like this?

    I''m afraid that the six sisters have been struggling after they knew that the devil''s jade appeared on them and the devil''s will remained in them refused to revive.

    They are the daughters of the demon king. They can''t be unaware of the way to revive the demon king.

    If you want to revive the demon king, after learning that the demon king Baoyu has been liberated, the six sisters of the demon people can already start to prepare themselves and complete this matter.

    But in the end, they chose to respect the will of the devil, just to protect sheen who holds the devil''s treasure and jade, so that sheen would not have any accidents.

    But now, some people against the will of the devil, prepare to revive the devil without authorization.

    This situation, I''m afraid that all the demons know, will be like this trouble, like this mood contradiction.

    However, they did not think too much.

    Because

    "Up to now, we can only bet everything on you."

    Schaffner turned to sheen and said so.

    "Yes."

    AI Yi also nodded, full of dignified face.

    "Bet on me?"

    This time, it was Sheen''s turn to smile bitterly.

    Ayi and Schaffner are staring at him.

    "You are the son of the first generation of brave men, the only one who is recognized by your mother and who has always been a loyal friend." "If it''s you, maybe my mother can listen to you," said Schaffner seriously

    "We can''t do it." AI Yi some unwilling way: "our words, although mother will listen, but absolutely can''t solve her inner pain."

    In fact, it''s also something that AI Yi and Schaffner feel unwilling to do.

    Before that, Ayi and Schaffner did not know their mother''s past.

    They know the existence of the first generation brave, but they don''t know the relationship between the first generation brave and their mother.

    They know that there seems to be a deep secret and problem in their mother''s heart, but they never know what it is.

    Most of the demons, including lid, Kamila and Milu, knew nothing about the devil''s past.

    Sela is the only exception.

    Sean learned something from Ayi and Schaffner.

    "Sister Sela is the earliest born demon, and also the earliest demon to accompany her mother. She has always been the closest person to her mother."

    "You don''t know? In fact, the earliest magic was not invented by the mother, but a power system that was successfully born after the concept was provided by the elder sister and then perfected and created by the mother. "

    "Sister Sila often discusses various theories and problems with her mother. It is not too much to say that she is the advocator and proponent of the power system of" magic. "

    "This elder sister not only knows all the magic outside the divine system, the restoration system, the auxiliary system and so on, but also learns a lot of secrets from her mother because she often discusses with her mother."

    AI Yi and Schaffner mentioned such things.

    That is to say, unlike the other sisters, Sarah is not only trusted by the devil, but also because she is closest to the devil and has the longest relationship with her. She has got many secrets from the devil.

    Although not all of them, since even Danas could collect ancient books by various means and sort out some information and clues about the "starting three", as a person who has lived for tens of thousands of years and whose mind is no less than Danas, even if he is dull, he will know some secrets that others don''t know.

    At least that''s what Ayi and Schaffner said.

    "We also know recently that sister Sela has always been aware of the relationship between her mother and the first generation of brave people."

    "The elder sister seems to know that the first generation of brave people were killed by their mother by mistake, and finally were successfully revived and sent back to the original world."

    Shavne of Ayi told Sheehan about these things.

    To sum up, Sila is perhaps the most clear-cut person in the world, apart from the Supreme God, about the existence of the first three.

    She knew much more than Danas.

    Although Danas sorted out some clues to persuade laixia and Rasha to cooperate with their own plans, he obviously did not know that the early brave had been revived in the super ancient times and returned to the original world because the demon king and the Supreme God gave half of their strength.

    He is even less likely to know that Sheehan is the son of the first generation of brave men, who inherited the power of the "starting three".

    In contrast, Sela already has some understanding.

    "That moon devil already knew my identity?"

    Sean was stunned by this.

    Ayi and Schaffner nodded at the same time.

    "Sister Sela told us that when she first saw you in the human world, she doubted your identity."

    This is the old story that AI Yi told us.

    "At that time, the elder sister just suspected that you were not an ordinary brave person and was curious about you." She said with a smile, "you are the only brave person who can get along with us demons so well. Besides the first generation of brave people, you are the only one. In addition, little Ayi was protecting you at that time. Of course, the elder sister can''t help investigating you carefully."

    Not to mention, it is still a mystery why Sean was called to this world at that time.

    After thousands of years, why is the call of the brave restarted? Is there any conspiracy behind it? As a well thought out demon supremacy, it''s impossible for saila not to consider these things.

    So, Sarah began to investigate secretly.

    The demon king even investigated the people around sheen, including lesha and Rasha.

    Thanks to this, Sarah found the existence of ninen.

    After all, lesha had met Nina and discovered the truth of the call of the brave.

    Sela followed this clue, and then investigated ninen, also involved in the "starting three" of the past.

    In the end, the wise man knew more about the secret demon family than others. After comparing all the clues, mysteries and the truth, he boldly guessed the identity of sheen.

    "That woman..."

    Knowing these things, even sheen, who has already completed the transformation, has to have some awe for Sarah.

    Unexpectedly, the devil was able to investigate to such a degree, which was really frightening.

    Of course, at the beginning, Sarah was just guessing, not sure.

    When Sarah really affirms Sheen''s identity, she should know about the existence of the demon king Baoyu, and meet with ninen, and talk about things after each other, right?

    Then, the demonic sisters all learned about the "starting three" through sera, and that sheen was probably not the summoned brave, but the descendants of the brave who awakened the power of the brave.

    From that time on, the six sisters of the demons began to treat sheen in a special way.

    "I see." Sheehan said with a wry smile, "sometimes your attitude at that time suddenly becomes very strange."

    For example, when in the demon world, the demons almost protect Sean''s side. Even Kamila, who had a conflict with Sean at the beginning and had a bad temper, wandered in front of Sean from time to time and followed him around.

    It''s all because we have initially grasped the relationship between Sheehan''s special identity and special status.

    "You didn''t even tell me."

    Sean began to have serious dissatisfaction with Ayi and Schaffner.

    To this, two people have a word only.

    "We tell you, will you believe it?"

    "Even if you believe it, can you accept it?"

    The words of Ayi and Schaffner made sheen speechless.

    With his situation at that time, he may not believe it and will not accept it if he believes it.

    Suddenly, he told him that he had an old woman who was the first generation of brave. He was the descendant of the brave, not the orthodox brave called. How could sheen accept it?

    "Now it seems that everything is doomed."

    AI Yi was so moved.

    "Do you want to meet your mother, talk to her, and get rid of the old entanglement?" "We will help you, and I hope you can help us to save my mother''s heart," said Schaffner

    This is the common expectation and even hope of all demons.

    Sheehan didn''t reply, just lowered his head, closed his eyes, fell into thinking, and didn''t reply for a long time.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    Time flies by.

    In the twinkling of an eye, two days have passed in three days.

    When the day of the decisive battle is coming, the disaster that swept the world has gradually subsided.

    The volcano doesn''t erupt any more, only the continuous flow of magma.

    No more earthquakes, only slowly changing terrain.

    Even the torrential rain has slowly stopped, only the sky is still dark, dark clouds, too dim to see any sunlight.

    In this case, an unprecedented palpitation appeared in every life.

    People panicked.

    People are crying.

    The order of the world seems to have collapsed, turning the world on earth into hell.

    Only those who have already made psychological preparations raise their heads and look in the same direction under the feeling of palpitation.

    There, the incarnation of Zhongyan has come.

    ......

    The human world, the canyon of God.

    When the local disasters gradually subsided, they appeared here, which can be called earth shaking vision, and also subsided.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    It was a heavy silence.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    This is silent death.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    It''s pervasive repression.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    It''s full of magic.

    At the moment when all the visions are calmed down, the indescribable sense of vicissitudes, silence, existence and ancient mystery appear in the valley of ruins.

    That feeling, make one black and one white, two dead spirit knights are trembling, the body is dead breath not to live to fluctuate.

    The princess also held her breath.

    Danas is staring at the front, his face gradually emerged an excited expression.

    In this case, in front of Danas and the princess, the ground seemed to turn into a swamp, and there was a diffuse black fog.

    It''s the magic fog.

    "It''s amazing that the mere manifestation of the magic can materialize the remnants of the unconscious magic to such a degree..."

    The princess shuddered.

    There is no doubt that this is an extremely incredible thing.

    So far, only the magic sources all over the world can make magic into visible form.

    That is the place where the magic point of the world flows through, which is equivalent to the magic source and magic point of the world itself.

    Now, there is an existence, just because of its own appearance, which makes a small part of the magic leaked unconsciously materialize. It''s hard to imagine what a terrible force and phenomenon it would be if it tried its best to liberate its own magic.

    To be able to do this is enough to prove that the other party is comparable to the world itself.

    Being able to do this is enough to prove that the other party can even surpass the concept of the world.

    Can destroy all, destroy all of the incarnation of the end Yan, this world''s strongest power aggregate.

    "Ah ah..."

    Danas opened his hands, with a very moving voice, cried out.

    "Finally let you return to this world, my noble devil...!"

    In response to the voice of Danas is the presence of the magic fog.

    Her figure loomed in the fog.

    "She" is so white in the deep darkness.

    "She" sat in the fog, sitting on the ground, like a girl slowly waking up, with a very slow movement, raised her head, also raised her hand, and looked at herself like this.

    "The devil..."

    Clear incomparable, pleasant, but I do not know why full of sad feeling of the voice, slowly sounded in the fog.

    The girl, who is called the devil, gradually confirms herself.

    "Yes, I am the devil."

    "It is the supreme being born from nothingness and condensed by pure power."

    "It is the enemy of the goddess who is not accepted by the world, not expected by life, but only destructive."

    "This is me."

    With the gradual confirmation of self and the recovery of memory, the devil''s maiden completely resurrected.

    However, her voice also became more and more sad, more and more painful, and even more and more full of hatred.

    It''s self loathing.

    It''s the sadness of not being able to forgive yourself and believe that you still exist in this world.

    So the demon king uttered a weeping whisper.

    "I''m not dead, am I?"

    How desperate is that?

    How sad is this?

    Unfortunately, people who can understand her feelings at this moment do not exist here.

    There are only those who yearn for her existence, for her resurrection, and even for her strength.

    "Wake up from a long sleep? We are the noble devil

    Danas knelt down on one knee in front of the fog, lowered his head, raised his mouth, and introduced himself to the existence he longed for.

    "I am Danas, the son of Hermes. As a new born demon, I would like to extend my sincere greetings to our common king, our common faith and our common mother."

    Smell speech, the devil girl in the fog finally produced a little reaction.

    "Son of Hermes..."

    Obviously, the devil still remembers that he had not been fully conceived and almost became his seventh child.

    Danas''s self introduction, I have to say, has indeed attracted the attention of the supreme being.

    "The new demon man..."

    The devil didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence.

    Danas mouth upward arc is bigger and bigger, head is lower, toward the devil, so mouth.

    "Yes, I am the son of Hermes. I am a demon who has achieved detachment through improper means."

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to admit my identity."

    "But Wang, please listen to me. Now the world can''t lose you."

    Like this, Danas told the girl in the fog in a rather passionate tone.

    "Thousands of years have passed since you died."

    "The supreme goddess who once fought against you has gone to sleep, the brave who once fought against you has gone to sleep."

    "Although the war between gods and Demons has ended, the contradictions among the three races have not been completely resolved, and there is still suffering in the world."

    "So I wake you up and revive you. I hope you can return to the world and bring reform to the world."

    Danas, who said such words, seemed to be a very enthusiastic speaker, dreamer and careerist, revealing the emotions he had never had in the past.

    On the surface, Danas seemed so enthusiastic and excited. In fact, his heart beat like a fierce bell and drum.

    Naturally, Danas is not clear that his speech at this moment is just a cover up and a perfunctory.

    no way out.

    He is a man who can do everything in his power to make his father a complete devil and disturb the three realms.

    After collecting all kinds of ancient objects and learning some of the truth of the past, he naturally knows that the supreme being does not want to revive or even die.

    Although we don''t know why this is so, this is the purpose that Danas always wanted to know, and then did not hesitate to resurrect the supreme being, we still need to face this fundamental problem before that.

    In the situation that the supreme existence does not want to resurrect, he will resurrect without authorization. This is the current situation.

    That is to say, Danas may be regarded as an obstacle to himself by the supreme invincible existence at any time, and directly killed on the spot to vent his anger.

    Now Danas is in extreme danger.

    At least, I think so.

    Therefore, his fierce speeches were all made to hide his inner tension and fear.

    yes.

    Danas became nervous and frightened.

    In the most likely next second will usher in the death of the situation, who can not be nervous, not afraid?

    Danas, it''s not free from vulgarity either.

    However, it seems that the girl, who is called the demon king, is not hostile to Danas.

    Danas can clearly feel that the other side''s eyes have fallen on him.

    An unprecedented pressure came to Danas, making Danas almost unable to breathe.

    Does sight alone put so much pressure on me as a demon

    Danas was respectful on the surface, but in fact he was already in a cold sweat.

    At the thought that it was still the pressure caused by the other party''s failure to recover the treasure and jade, Danas forced a smile in his heart while sweating.

    Is this the devil

    At this time, Danas really realized how terrible the existence of the demon king was.

    But just then, the devil in the fog spoke.

    "You''re lying."

    The devil spoke in a sad tone.

    "You didn''t resurrect me for that purpose at all."

    The devil easily saw through danus'' bluff.

    Danas was silent.

    One side of the princess is nervous, the whole process can not catch a word, even dare not breathe.

    Unbearable silence came for a while.

    Then, Danas relaxed his expression and returned with a helpless voice.

    "I can''t hide it from you." Danas then forced a smile like a way: "indeed, that is only used to perfunctory other people''s reasons."

    Danas used this reason when he declared war on the three major races, or secretly wooed and convinced the three major races'' careerists.

    But of course that''s not what Danas really wanted.

    He has no interest in peace, in the way the three major races get along with each other, or in the current pattern of the world.

    To some extent, Danas and sheen are very similar. They are both people who are in this world, but want to stay out of everything.

    One side of the princess also thought of Danas once achievements when the declaration of the devil.

    "I want to know what the real truth of the world is."

    This is the princess''s answer when she asked Danas what she planned to do and what her dream was after she became a demon man.

    This answer is what Danas wants to do most.

    you ''re right.

    "The world is nothing but the creation of the Almighty goddess. Why should I be interested in it?"

    "What I''m interested in is the real truth, that is, the existence of only two people in this world, the goddess and the devil, who are born out of nothingness."

    "As the beginning of everything, as the origin of everything, why were they born and why did they exist?"

    "This is the truth of the world."

    "In other words, what I want to know is that the realm above this world is knowledge beyond this world, not just like this, beyond life and becoming a demon."

    That''s what Danas thought.

    Being a demon is just his first step.

    Transcending life and becoming a demon man who breaks through the limit of life is just the thing to accomplish this dream.

    Even setting off a war and trying every means to revive the demon king are just things to accomplish this dream.

    What Danas really yearns for is to use everything in the world as a stepping stone to contact the two people of origin, and then trace the truth of the world through them.

    Danas is a series of actions taken for this purpose.

    But

    "No, it''s a lie, too."

    The voice of the devil in the fog became more sad.

    "What?"

    Danas was stunned.

    It was not only Danas, but also the princess.

    Because, as far as she knows, this is really Danas'' idea, Danas'' dream.

    But the devil''s girl denied all this.

    "Didn''t you find out for yourself?"

    The Lord''s sad whisper.

    "If this is really your dream, your purpose, you don''t need to revive me at all."

    As soon as the words came out, Danas was struck by lightning.

    The voice of the demon continued to sound.

    "If you want to know the truth of the world, just go and find it."

    "Even if you try every means to contact the goddess who created the world and ask the omniscient existence, it''s better than you to revive me in such a roundabout way, and then come to contact me."

    "After all, you don''t need me at all."

    "Because I''m just a collection of strength, and only strength. I''m not as omnipotent as that goddess, and I''m so good at glowing miracles."

    Even if she is resurrected and contacted, what can she solve?

    If there is something pointing to the truth in her power, it is not necessary to study her power left in the world directly and revive her. On the contrary, it increases unnecessary risks and many troublesome processes.

    These, with Danas''s mind, can''t be unexpected.

    But Danas chose this unnecessary road without hesitation.

    Why?

    It''s simple.

    "It''s a lie you use to deceive yourself, a contradiction you don''t even know."

    "All you have done is to revive me, which is your most fundamental purpose."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "Because it''s a command engraved in your instinct."

    "You pursue me instinctively, subconsciously and unconsciously, and pursue the existence known as the devil."

    This is something that even Danas himself did not discover.

    The reason is simple.

    "Once upon a time, because of the loss of her relationship, ohmis wept bitterly, and then her despair, pain and sadness converged with the great secret of the call of the brave, giving birth to an incarnation."

    "And I was as desperate as she was."

    "In this case, her despair can be condensed into an incarnation, so can my despair."

    The voice of the devil, sad into Danas''s ears.

    "You are my incarnation."

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIncarnation.

    Danas didn''t know the meaning of the word.

    But at this moment, Danas found that he could not understand the meaning of what the supreme being said.

    incarnation?

    What avatar?

    You''re the incarnation?

    Whose?

    The devil?

    How is that possible?

    In Danas''s mind, questions appeared one after another.

    However, with the emergence of these questions, Danas found that his heart beat more and more intense.

    That is no longer tension and fear, but as if blood like resonance appeared when the fierce reaction.

    So Danas understood it almost at once.

    Everything that the devil in the fog said is true.

    "I''ve found out for a long time that I have an incarnation."

    "Unfortunately, I''m not as omnipotent as that goddess."

    "Her avatar can be combined with the big secret instrument of [call of the brave] to turn into a complete avatar, but mine is different. Even if it is born, it is only an incomplete concept. It can only wander around my body, and it does not have complete consciousness. No one can realize his existence except me."

    "I thought that as long as there is an opportunity to appear, he should be able to be born completely, just like the incarnation of the goddess, after combining with something."

    "Who ever thought, until I die, he has been wandering around me, never really born."

    The voice of the demon king in the fog is more and more sad, more and more gloomy, as can evoke the negative energy between heaven and earth, little by little into Danas''s ears.

    "I didn''t expect that after a thousand years, he found the opportunity he deserved after he lost me. He combined with an unborn son of Hermes and finally came into being completely."

    In this way, the incarnation of the devil named Danas appeared in the world.

    No one knows about it.

    No one has found this.

    Even Danas himself didn''t know about it and didn''t find his true identity.

    But if that''s the case, some of the miracles that happened to Danas can be explained.

    For example, why was he born conscious.

    Because his consciousness has existed in the world for countless years, but it has not been able to take shape.

    For example, why he was born with a defect and didn''t have all the potential and talent of others.

    Because the power of the devil, as the source of his birth, is not as omnipotent as the Supreme God. Even if he was born completely in the world, he would still leave some limitations.

    For another example, why, after he devoured his father and became a complete demon man, he would grasp the unimaginable power in the past so quickly, and become a more suitable and ideal demon man than his father.

    Because compared with his incomplete demon man, half of him is the father of ordinary demons. On the contrary, Danas is born from the power of the demon king, and is very close to the six demons in nature.

    In view of this, Danas could become a demon man far more than his father or even most of the other demons.

    Although such Danas did not know his real origin, he instinctively longed for her existence as the devil said.

    Therefore, Danas will unintentionally pursue the existence of the famous "demon king" and spare no effort to revive it.

    For this purpose, he even unconsciously to find himself a dream, a dream.

    Now, this ideal and dream has been torn down by the devil.

    "I think there are some strange things in you that are out of the norm and not limited by the principles made by that goddess?"

    The devil in the fog did not know whether he was lamenting or sympathizing.

    "For example, after you become a demon, you awaken two unique skills and so on."

    As soon as the words came out, the smile on Danas''s face finally disappeared completely.

    Obviously, he was right.

    "This is proof that you are my incarnation."

    "My power is what even the Almighty goddess can''t do."

    "In this case, being my incarnation, even if it''s not like me, completely out of the control of the world''s principles, there will be a part of similar nature, which can get rid of the rules of the world''s principles."

    It''s like the devil is sobbing, saying such words.

    "In this way, I can''t even vent my anger with you."

    After all, reviving her, strictly speaking, is not what Danas intended.

    "It''s the cursed power that makes me not die."

    "Yes, again..."

    So the devil whispered, and slowly stood up from the fog.

    "Hum!"

    The magic fog immediately trembled, suddenly turned into a whirlpool, and was sucked onto the demon king.

    With the magic fog winding, the devil girl''s body, a black dress gradually take shape.

    Danas and others saw the appearance of the demon king.

    That''s as like as two peas, and the beauty of beauty.

    However, the girl in front of her is not as noble as laixia, nor as mysterious as rachia, but exudes an atmosphere of antiquity, vicissitudes, profundity and depression.

    Of course, her exquisite and incomparable beauty is not the expression that leixia sometimes ponders and sometimes laughs, and it is not the expression that leixia does. It is full of sadness and sadness.

    Especially a pair of eyes as red as gems, in which sadness and sadness almost turned into substance.

    This is a girl who can only bring endless sadness at a glance.

    "I ask you."

    The devil asked danus.

    "Are there brave people in this era?"

    yes.

    This is the only concern of the Resurrected Lord.

    The reason is simple.

    Only the brave can bring her death again.

    Danas then looks at this beautiful demon king his majesty, the complex emotion in the heart is gradually suppressed by it.

    "Yes."

    Danas''s concise answer.

    "Is it?" There was a little look in the devil''s eyes, and then he asked, "is he strong?"

    Danas almost didn''t want to answer this question directly.

    "Strong." Danas said a word, and then it seems that it is not enough, but also emphasized a bit, said: "very strong."

    "Very strong?" The look in the devil''s eyes was a little more, and then he continued to ask, "how strong is it?"

    Danas was asked.

    Recalling the two days before, when he was in the land of the elves, Danas laughed bitterly when he hurt himself seriously and nearly died because he was merciful.

    "Personally, he is the strongest brave man ever." Danas said, "Mithra and fate, like him, may not be comparable at all."

    Hearing these words, the look in the eyes of the devil was completely lit up.

    She didn''t know the origin of the brave man.

    She doesn''t know why she has passed away for thousands of years, and there will be brave people in this world.

    It is reasonable to say that after his death, there should be no more brave people to be called in the world. It is surprising that there is such a strong brave person in the end.

    But the devil doesn''t care about these, what''s more, he doesn''t care about the reason behind it. He only cares about how strong the brave man is and whether he can kill himself.

    Thinking of this, the devil turned his eyes and looked far away.

    Her vision instantly penetrated space, even time, and looked to the other side of the extremely distant sky.

    Soon, she saw a prosperous city.

    In the city, in a luxurious mansion, a noble young man sat in the courtyard, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Seeing this young nobleman, the devil was stunned at first, and then burst out an unprecedented brilliance in his eyes.

    no way out.

    "Like..."

    This is the first feeling of the devil.

    "He, and the kid, looks like..."

    Although the atmosphere is totally different and the feeling is totally different, in terms of pure appearance, this brave man has a lot in common with his best friend who has been engraved in his heart for a long time.

    However, the strength of this brave man is much stronger than that child.

    The child didn''t want to be strong at all, and he was extremely afraid of fighting. Even though his talent was extremely high, it took him several years to reach the limit of his life, let alone get beyond it.

    This brave man is different.

    Even if the devil can''t feel each other''s breath, the deep magic wave and sacred wave on each other can''t be hidden.

    The wave of magic and the wave of holiness is much stronger than that of the brave man who arrived at him thousands of years ago.

    The demon king then discovered that in a hurry, he was totally unable to see each other''s real strength.

    What''s more amazing is that the other party has brought a piercing sense of crisis to himself, which has given birth to a warning sign in his heart.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that the strength of the other party has been able to really threaten her.

    This is something that even Mithra the brave man of a thousand years ago could not do.

    At least, that brave man must unite with the power of the Supreme God to threaten himself.

    This brave man is different.

    He, on his own, brought her a sense of crisis.

    This makes the devil happy instead of surprised.

    However, before long, the look in the devil''s eyes suddenly trembled.

    The reason is simple.

    She saw it.

    See that brave person''s body, not only has an unprecedented powerful holy sword, even has one blue one red two gems.

    That treasure jade, devil king is again familiar with.

    One of them is even her thing.

    "My precious jade and the precious jade of the goddess are all on him..."

    The murmur of the devil''s absence.

    "What''s more, he has the power of me, the goddess and the brave at the same time..."

    Why?

    Why?

    The devil asked himself this question in his heart. The more he asked, the faster his heart beat.

    Only because of the answer, has quietly appeared in her heart.

    "Three supreme forces..."

    "So similar to the child''s appearance..."

    "And the quality that makes me and the goddess''s precious jade willingly live on me..."

    There is only one answer to these three features.

    "Is that her?"

    "Is it her child?"

    "So, she already has children

    At the same time, the devil lost his mind and showed his expression of not knowing whether to be happy or sad, whether to cry or to laugh.

    She is almost subconscious step, intend to go to the child''s side.

    This step, just step out, even if Baoyu has not returned, she can instantly reach the child''s location.

    But when this step is about to be taken, the devil''s life has stopped his own pace.

    She suddenly became timid.

    "Can I see him?"

    "Am I entitled to see him?"

    "What face do I have to see him?"

    Three questions in a row made the most powerful devil timid and abruptly took back the steps he was about to take.

    However, just then, the young man in the vision of the demon king, as if feeling something in his heart, turned his head and looked over.

    you ''re right.

    The brave man looked over.

    It''s like finding the sight of the devil girl, and her sight on the general, straight, straight, straightforward look.

    That scene shocked the devil''s heart.

    So, subconsciously, the devil took back his sight instantly.

    The timidity in his heart made the most powerful man, who was called the devil and regarded as the incarnation of Zhongyan, dare not meet the brave man''s eyes.

    At this moment, she doesn''t look like a demon, more like a girl who is afraid of being scolded.

    "Your Majesty?"

    Similarly, Danas, who was in a myriad of moods, naturally did not find the devil''s abnormality and called out in doubt.

    The devil responded.

    "... nothing."

    She gently did not pass the line of sight, and even turned, back to Danas, Danas can not see her expression at this moment.

    However, after hesitating for a while, the devil spoke.

    "What''s his name?"

    Hearing the words, Danas''s eyes twinkled.

    "Sheen."

    After a while, Danas answered.

    "Sheen..."

    Murmured the damsel, repeating the name several times, as if to write it down.

    Seeing this, Danas took a deep breath and said another word.

    "Tomorrow, the brave man will come and fight against us."

    Danas reported the final status quo.

    The devil girl was silent.

    After a long time, she just quiet voice.

    "That''s fine..."

    The girl''s voice, once again with a strong sadness.

    "To die in the hands of that child, for me, may be the most ideal ending, the biggest salvation..."

    At the beginning, he took his mother''s life and let her see hell and nightmares.

    Now, it seems natural that I gave him this life.

    "Is this the end I should have?"

    "That''s fine..."

    "That''s good..."

    The quiet girl weeps and echoes in the ruins of the canyon.

    For a long time, it didn''t stop.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    ¡°......¡±

    In the beautiful courtyard, Sean, sitting in the pavilion, somehow fell into silence, gazing at the distant horizon without saying anything for a long time.

    Remembering the feeling and the sight, sheen whispered.

    "Is that her?"

    He had already guessed whose sight it was.

    That kind of strange and familiar feeling, in addition to that one, probably no one else?

    "Is it alive at last?"

    Sheehan turned his eyes and looked up into the air.

    There, the dark clouds cover the sky, and the sense of depression is more and more intense.

    Sheehan almost unconsciously reached out and pressed his hand on his chest.

    The next second, Sheen''s chest, a burst of red light shining.

    Sean immediately recovered and looked at the red light.

    In the light, a red jewel came out of his body and came out of Sheen''s body.

    It quivers and spins around sheen.

    Sheehan''s eyes follow each other''s trajectory, and he understands this situation.

    "To return to your true master?"

    That''s goodbye.

    Just like the holy sword, even if it has not been deliberately summoned and lost a certain amount of time, it will automatically return to the brave. Just like now when the demon king is resurrected, its precious jade will also return to that one.

    It also means that even if the other party does not want to, it will return to its heyday.

    In this way, at this time tomorrow, Sheehan will probably have to face a demon in a complete state.

    Even the Supreme God can''t defeat the real strongest one that no one in the world can defeat.

    Such existence is about to return.

    It''s no use blocking.

    It''s no use struggling.

    Whether it''s Shengjian or Baoyu, they all have their exclusive owners. No one can stop their return.

    Even the owners themselves.

    Because, this is their essence, their root, no matter how to refuse, they will not succeed.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Hearn''s body had half the power of the devil and the highest god, and also had the corresponding concept of the highest, then the highest god would not be able to send his precious jade to Hearn and let him live in Hearn''s body.

    It''s because the Supreme God is good at making miracles that he can do such things.

    Looking back at the devil, there is no such miraculous power.

    Therefore, her resurrection, is absolutely unable to prevent Baoyu''s return, let it continue to stay in Sheen''s side.

    "In that case, go back."

    Sean didn''t have any lingering voice.

    Red Baoyu immediately trembled, as if in response, also as if feeling reluctant to give up in general, once again around sheen, turning one circle after another.

    After a long time, Baoyu disappeared in front of sheen with a bright red.

    Sheehan watched it go, and then opened his mouth to the void.

    "Call it back, too, and I''ll be on my own."

    This voice, after falling from sheen for a while, received an immediate response.

    Sean''s body, followed by the bright red before, the dark blue light is also shining up.

    This time, out of Sheen''s body came the blue jade.

    The goddess''s Jade also turned around Sheen''s body, and immediately disappeared, leaving very simply.

    Sheen smiles.

    "In this way, I''ll only represent myself."

    Sean sank his consciousness into the depths of his body, looked at the holy sword suspended there, and a flash of fine light flashed in his eyes.

    "Tomorrow..."

    Sean murmured.

    "Tomorrow, let it all be over."

    This is both a declaration and a determination.

    For a long time, it''s time to fall the curtain.

    ......

    In the following period of time, all kinds of new intelligence gradually gathered in Wangdu.

    At the moment when the decisive battle is approaching, both natural disasters and man-made disasters will stop at this moment and usher in the tranquility before the storm.

    Vivian, tyer and alidia, who went to recover the dwarves, have successfully returned. At this last moment, they will return together with the dwarves.

    Natz, the king of the dwarves, was also captured alive and brought to nadura for questioning by the nature goddess in charge of guiding and managing the dwarves.

    The rest of the dwarves are the same. Those who help the tyrant are captured alive or attacked. Those who are forced to be helpless are treated lightly. Like the orcs, they have been reorganized and joined in the defense of the kingdom.

    In this way, all the traitors in the Terran have been eliminated, leaving only the traitors in the Protoss and the demons, as well as a handful of human national forces, still on the side of the new [original demons].

    It is worth mentioning that the survivors of Laguna Empire also successfully joined Vivian and others and returned to the capital.

    Harvey, capeline, Rockett, Tilly and others all survived the previous disaster of national annihilation. After returning to the capital, they met with sheen, both of them sighed.

    It was not until this moment that all the forces of our own side in the human world were assembled.

    The rest are enemies.

    And that''s the end of the good news.

    At the same time of collecting all combat power here, the new generation [original demons] also started to act.

    I don''t know if it''s Danas''s own command. Originally, the monster legions scattered around the world are no longer just wandering, but starting to gather in one direction.

    Whether it''s refining demons or dead spirits, or young demons, they all gather in the valley of God under the command of magic life.

    In other words, the enemy is also gathering all its combat power.

    This situation already shows that the decisive battle is really coming.

    While learning the information, Sheehan was finally called by lidas and others on the night of the last day.

    The three goddesses and the goddesses of justice gathered together and told sheen of their decision.

    "In this battle, we decided to join you and put in all the fighting power to end with the newborn [original demon]."

    Lidas, as a representative, conveyed such a thing to Sean.

    "Has it been decided?"

    Sheehan was not surprised, but looked at the four most advanced goddesses, making the final confirmation.

    The goddesses seem to have thought it over, sorted out their thoughts, and showed helpless or determined expressions one after another.

    "Now that things have come to this point, we can''t stay out of it."

    Lidas sighed.

    "In a way, it might be a good thing, too."

    Anima said.

    "It is no longer necessary to deal with the enemy and let the war continue, but to decide the future of the world at one go. It is better to have such a decisive battle than to drag it on all the time."

    That''s what nadura said. Obviously, she really thought about it.

    As for Artemis, although the goddess of justice frowned, she did not insist on her own opinions.

    "Although I still can''t agree with you, the devil has indeed been revived, and the situation is irreparable. In this case, it''s meaningless to entangle with everything before."

    Artemis made such a speech.

    Just like what he said, everything has happened. It''s meaningless to investigate again.

    The most urgent thing is to deal with all this, to solve all this, rather than meaninglessly continue to entangle with what has happened.

    The goddess of justice knows this very well.

    As a result, Artemis has now focused all his energy on the next decisive battle.

    Since this war is a decisive battle that determines the future of the world, the winners and losers of the war, and the outcome of all events, it is impossible for Artemis to be absent.

    Whether the opponent is the devil or the terrorist force, Artemis will never watch the world fall into their hands.

    Moreover, as the goddess of the protoss, including Artemis, all the goddesses are the supreme existence of omnis.

    Since there is also the acquiescence of the Supreme God in the event of the resurrection of the demon king, as the goddess of the protoss, they can not go against the will of the Mother God to investigate the matter.

    Therefore, the protoss can no longer avoid this war.

    Not only the protoss, but also the demons and the Terrans.

    "The Terrans have gathered all their strength and are ready."

    "The protoss have also gathered all the goddesses left in the human world to be ready."

    "Even the demons have the support of demons and dragon demons. They gather here because of them. I don''t know whether they are lucky or unfortunate. There are also many demons who stay in the human world."

    "All the three races are ready for war, and we are waiting for the decisive battle tomorrow."

    The four goddesses, lidas, anima, nadura and Artemis, spoke in succession.

    That leaves only one problem.

    "Are you really going to face the devil alone?"

    The goddesses looked at sheen one after another, some serious, some worried.

    This is the most critical issue.

    At this point, it is no longer a problem whether the other party has a new demon, a mysterious necromancer, or even two brave people of the level of demon.

    People are no longer afraid of such opponents, but also have the confidence to fight with them.

    Especially with the arrival of AI Yi and Schaffner, there are seven supercedars here, even excluding Sean and Lilith.

    A decisive battle with the opposite side is absolutely true on this side.

    Only that one has no solution.

    No matter how many super level, in the face of the devil, can only be a dish.

    Thousands of years ago, Mithra, a brave man, united with the Supreme God, and finally found the chance to fight for his life. Then he gave the devil a fatal blow with his holy sword.

    Now, the Supreme God is hidden from the world, and obviously does not intend to intervene in this situation. How should Sheehan deal with the demon king?

    That''s what worries people the most.

    But Sheehan''s face was calm.

    "Don''t worry."

    Sean said so.

    "I won''t lose."

    Amazing fluctuations of power, on Sheen''s body flash.

    That power made the goddesses breathe one after another, and their faces were filled with horror.

    And Sheehan has turned away from the hall of God, as if to go to the distant unknown, gradually away.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    At night, the sky was still dark.

    The dark clouds still shrouded the sky, so that people on the ground could not see the stars or the full moon.

    Under such circumstances, the atmosphere of Wang Duzhong is becoming more and more heavy.

    Everyone has accepted the above orders.

    "At dawn tomorrow, except for a small number of defensive forces, all the elite of the three ethnic groups will attack and fight against Xinsheng [the original devil]."

    This is the last night before the showdown.

    This is the last time that everyone can live safely.

    At daybreak tomorrow, all the people in wangduli, except the general public, logistics personnel and some of the garrison forces, will set foot on the battlefield.

    No matter the Terran, the demon or the protoss, they will fight against the demon like the final battle thousands of years ago.

    The news that the devil has been resurrected has already been conveyed.

    Naturally, the panic caused by this is unimaginable.

    Kelidas, anima, nadura and even Ayi and Schaffner all came out in person to declare and pacify all the people of the three races, and finally successfully suppressed the panic of all the people.

    Although the enemy is the most terrifying demon king, the incarnation of the end of Yan, who once made the world fall into chaos for tens of thousands of years, this time, even the demons will stand on the side of the Terran and the protoss, and will not hesitate to fight against the demon king, which to a certain extent has encouraged the morale.

    In addition, the brave men of this era have already appeared, and people are not completely hopeless. Therefore, all the soldiers of the three major races still have the last bit of courage in their hearts to prepare for this decisive battle.

    Thanks to this, in this last night, the capital is still noisy.

    Sean left boztut''s house and went to the street.

    He was not exposed, as if integrated with the surrounding scenery, so that no one could see him.

    This is not the concealment effect brought by "Li Jue Tian Ming", but the concealment skill that Sean naturally used to minimize the sense of existence and the breath of life, so that no one can find him and realize his existence.

    After the achievement of transcendence, the seven skills of destiny were completely transformed into a variety of instinctive special physique or special abilities, which were integrated into Sheehan himself.

    Therefore, Sheehan no longer holds any skills, but can use his own skills, techniques and techniques to achieve the same or even better effects than those skills. It''s natural and incomparable. It''s just like learning these abilities naturally. It''s very magical.

    If Sheehan is serious about hiding, it''s probably hard to find him even in the presence of detachment level?

    But Sheehan didn''t deliberately hide it, just converged the sense of existence and breath of life, and walked in the crowd.

    He didn''t have any purpose. He just wanted to walk around and look around on a whim.

    People around him didn''t find his existence, and constantly passed him by.

    Someone is helping to carry weapons and food.

    Someone is helping to prepare magic medicine and magic props.

    Someone is cooking.

    Some people are constantly running, reorganizing the team under the command of one commander after another. It seems that they are preparing for the formation and arrangement of tomorrow''s battle.

    The shouts, noises, roars and shouts were heard and mixed in the air.

    There are both bravery and uneasiness on people''s faces, as well as the fear and anxiety before the war. However, they still bear these pressures and keep on running, so that they can temporarily forget all the negative emotions and focus on the preparation before the decisive battle tomorrow.

    That''s how everyone in the capital performed on the last night before the showdown.

    The noise, the noise, the heavy breathing and the oppressive atmosphere were the appearance of Wang Du on the last night before the decisive battle.

    Sean, walking in the street, looked at all this and was a little confused from time to time.

    "Did I make the wrong choice?"

    If you don''t decide to let Danas resurrect the demon king, then all this should not happen, right?

    If it wasn''t something that people were prepared to do, people would not have the fear, uneasiness and worry they have now, would they?

    If you directly solve Danas when you are in the land of the elves, then this war can be avoided, right?

    Sean couldn''t help thinking about these things. He felt heavy in his heart.

    "I see. This is what the goddess said about the turning point of fate."

    Whether or not to sit back and watch the devil''s resurrection and let the war end ahead of time is the choice Sean must make.

    If you choose to sit back and watch, the war will enter the most intense stage, and also need to usher in the most terrible enemy ever.

    If we choose not to sit back and kill Danas, the war will end ahead of time and people will have peace.

    Can Sheehan ignore the safety of the world and choose to do what he wants and should do?

    This is the turning point.

    If you choose what you want to do, you have to bear the guilt of countless lives.

    To choose a future for the sake of the world, we must ignore the wishes and regrets of the "starting three" and leave a mistake that can never be made up for.

    Such a dilemma can absolutely crush anyone''s spirit.

    Sean, too.

    After all, if he hadn''t caused all this, he would have been able to watch with peace of mind.

    He is not a saint, nor a savior. If all this is not his own creation, then he may sympathize, may sigh, but will never be angry, and become a good man for the happiness of the world.

    But when all this is caused by him, even sheen will feel heavy pressure.

    "Although, before that, I had already thought about it."

    Sheen began to smile bitterly.

    "But now it seems that I am still too naive."

    Without seeing all this with one''s own eyes, there is no sense of substitution.

    Now, Sheehan really saw all this, and the sense of substitution came naturally.

    "Regret it?"

    Sheehan asked himself.

    As a result, Sheehan found that he had no regret at all.

    "Sure enough, I am still a selfish person."

    Compared with a group of strangers she didn''t know at all, sheen eventually leans to the other side.

    The devil, the Supreme God, and the brave of the first generation, the "starting three" have a lot to do with Sheehan.

    Sean, still on their side.

    "I''m really an unqualified brave man, and I''m not expected to be a leading role."

    Sean whispered so much.

    Just then, however, a hand held him.

    Sean suddenly regained his mind, turned his head and looked around.

    There, an unexpected person appeared.

    "It''s not like your style to be here alone and lament."

    The man who spoke such a sentence was a princess who misfits the noisy surroundings, like a beautiful princess.

    That''s Roxie.

    "Why are you here?"

    Sheehan could not help but be astonished at the sudden appearance of his royal highness.

    But Roxie shook her head, her wine red eyes looking straight at Sean.

    "I want to go to the street to have a look before I know it." Roxie''s eyes seemed to be smiling. She looked at sheen and said, "you look the same, don''t you?"

    "Yes." Sheehan relaxed, shrugged and said, "it seems that we are very married."

    "Is this the time when couples use their faces?" Roxie was at a loss, then she gave sheen a white look and said, "I''ll tell you first, I''ve been to the boztute''s house before I went to the street."

    That is to say, when Roxie came out of the palace, she wanted to see Sean.

    Because her royal highness would not go to the street if she could not see sheen.

    As a result, it is said to go for a stroll, but this royal highness must have followed the impression of "real seal" to find Hin, who concealed herself and wandered here.

    "There''s enough roundabout."

    Sean can''t laugh or cry.

    "Aren''t you the same?"

    Rosie was still looking at sheen, and her hand was getting tighter and tighter.

    Feeling the power of Roxie, sheen fell silent.

    "I can probably think of what you''re thinking."

    Roxie just took back her sight and walked hand in hand with sheen in the street, looking at the front, saying such words.

    The appearance of the brave and the princess, but around Leng is no one found.

    Sean is hiding with her own ability, while Roxie is probably manipulating her fate through power, so that others can''t see her at this time, right?

    So, in the process of walking, Rosie spoke softly.

    "Do you know who the necromancer is who has been by danus the demon all the time?"

    Roxie suddenly said something like this.

    Sheen didn''t answer.

    It''s not that I can''t answer, but I don''t know how to answer.

    Because, more or less, he can guess each other''s identity.

    "Last time, at the battle of Wangdu, that person called me a descendant."

    Roxie dropped her eyes and made a faint voice.

    "According to the information in the past, that person should be the bereaved family of EREI, the related person of EREI Kingdom who was destroyed by the fault of the ancestor Mithra."

    Such a person actually calls Roxie a descendant. The directivity of her identity is so clear that it can''t be further defined.

    "In the past, after the fall of ereyi, the end of the final battle and the crusade against the demon king, Mithra brought back the princess and her maids who survived from ereyi to the kingdom."

    Roxie spoke to herself.

    "After being rejected by the fairy queen and failed in courtship, Mithra, her forefather, was disheartened and married the princess, making her the first princess of the kingdom of Mithra and a member of the orthodox royal family of the kingdom."

    This man is the ancestor of the royal family of Mithra and the common grandmother of all Mithra families.

    This man is the wife of the brave Mithra, one of the ancestors of Rosie.

    "After that, I looked up many ancient records in the Royal Palace''s Library and found out the records of that ancestor thousands of years ago."

    Roxie spoke like that.

    "So, I found that the ancestor did not die, but suddenly disappeared."

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    "Suddenly disappeared?"

    Sean frowned at Roxie''s words.

    Although he had a little guessed the identity of the princess, sheen knew nothing about why she had come to the present situation.

    Looking at Roxie''s appearance, it seems that after the battle of Wangdu, she has always taken this matter to heart and made a lot of investigations.

    So Sean turned to Roxie.

    "Why did the brave man''s wife suddenly disappear?"

    Sheehan asked.

    But Roxie shook her head.

    "As for the reason, the royal family members and the high-level of the Kingdom at that time still failed to find out after a long period of investigation and search." Rosie said regretfully, "I only know that the ancestor held a sacrifice ceremony in Mithra, and completely dedicated his life and existence to the holy sword. After he died, he disappeared completely."

    "The death of Mithra?" Sean''s voice began to murmur.

    "That''s right." Rosie nodded and said, "the mainstream saying at that time was that the ancestor died with his ancestor Mithra, and some people thought that the one who returned to his hometown was the EREI site and spent the rest of his life there."

    Unfortunately, now it seems that there is something inside the matter that others don''t know.

    "What do you think?"

    Sheehan had some ideas of her own, but she didn''t put forward them rashly. Instead, she asked Roxie for her advice.

    Rosie was silent for a moment, then sighed.

    "According to the investigation, the patriarch seems to have unusual feelings for the patriarch Mithra, so we can''t rule out the possibility."

    No wonder Rosie said that.

    After the coup in the imperial capital, sheen also learned something about the relationship between the brave Mithra and the bereaved family of ereyi.

    It is said that at the beginning, in order to stop the evil plot, Mithra, the brave, went to the territory of ereyi by himself before making a big move, and went there to make a preliminary investigation.

    At that time, the person who accepted Mithra was Lenny ereyi, the princess of ereyi who met her by chance.

    Leni Erey has grown up from the story of a brave man by urinating herself, so he always has longing for the brave.

    When Michael went to enter the kingdom of Queen Lenny, he met him by accident.

    In this process, they have been together for a long time.

    But after the powerful brave and the beautiful Princess meet and get along, there is only one result left.

    That''s the breeding of love.

    Later, in order to prevent the evil conspiracy, Mithra, the brave man, made a decisive move, which indirectly led to the collapse of ereyi kingdom.

    But even so, Princess Lenny still thought that it was not the fault of the brave Mithra. She was sad and still had love for the brave man.

    So, to make up for her mistakes, the brave man, the lady of the crown, has been taking care of the royal highness and her surviving maid. Until the end of the first World War, after the king was Crusade, the princess and his maid were brought back to the palace of the kingdom of maitre in the service of maitera.

    Finally, they went to the palace of marriage together and became the first king and princess in the history of Mithra kingdom.

    This is the story between the brave Mithra and princess EREI.

    The story was even written as a fairy tale and spread widely in Mithra Kingdom and several neighboring countries.

    The ending of the story is a happy one.

    If all this is true, when the brave Mithra decides to sacrifice herself and leave her sword in the world, Princess Lenny will choose to die with her, or go back to the site of EREI and spend the rest of her life there. It''s not impossible, as Rosie said.

    But fairy tales are still fairy tales.

    Reality is far crueler than fairy tales.

    "The object of Mithra the brave is the queen of the elves." Sheehan reminded: "after being rejected by the fairy queen, the brave man was disheartened and married his maid, Princess Lenny of ereyi."

    In other words, there may not be a good love between the brave Mithra and princess ereyi.

    Maybe it''s just Princess ereyi, the one-sided love of Princess Lenny.

    and...

    "If you want to achieve the great spirit of death, the necessary condition is to have boundless negative emotions before you die."

    Sean thought about the words, and finally chose to say it to Roxie.

    "If that necromancer is really what we have guessed, it proves that she did not have a good experience before she became the death spirit."

    This is definitely not in line with the prevailing saying.

    At least, Sheehan didn''t think that Princess Lenny would have such amazing negative emotions if she died of love and died in the ruins of her hometown for the rest of her life.

    There must be other stories.

    also...

    "Although the necromancer doesn''t hate the brave and the things related to the brave as much as morrow does, it''s obvious that she doesn''t want to make the kingdom of Mithra feel better by joining the new [original devil]."

    Sean said.

    "To be able to sit by and watch the kingdom of Mithra be invaded and attacked by [the original demons] is enough to prove that the princess has not much feelings for the present kingdom."

    In addition, it is likely that Moro, her maid, has an excessive hatred for the brave and the things related to the brave. All of these are telling others that the princess must have had some sad experience during her life, which leads to an irreconcilable contradiction with the brave Mithra and even the kingdom.

    Otherwise, the other party will not resolutely choose to go on this road and become a necromancer with the great spirit of death.

    in other words...

    "The other side is not good." Sheehan sighed and said, "even if she was your ancestor, the first princess of the kingdom."

    Smell speech, Roxie completely lost words.

    Sean didn''t say anything more, just silently holding Roxie''s hand, palm slowly forced.

    Roxie''s strength was growing, and she was obviously not at peace.

    Sean thought about it and broke the silence.

    "Do your father and sister know about it?"

    Sean asked.

    "A little bit." Roxie hesitated for a moment and then said, "it may not be as detailed as I know, but they should have some ideas, too."

    no way out.

    At that time, there was too much trouble for Moro, which exposed the truth that he was the bereaved family of EREI. The king of Mithra and the next queen could not have done nothing about it.

    In the process of understanding, it is not too difficult to infer the identity of the necromancer, even if it is not easy, combined with various events that have happened.

    It''s a matter of course that there will be some ideas.

    "What do you want to do?"

    When Sheehan asked this question, he already knew how Roxie would answer it.

    indeed...

    "I want to meet her and talk to her."

    Roxie made such an answer.

    This answer is full of firmness instead of confusion.

    It''s obvious that Roxie has this idea for a long time and has made a decision.

    "On the battlefield?"

    Sean was helpless.

    "What other occasion could it be?"

    Rosie laughed bitterly, too.

    At this point, what Roxie wants to say is very clear.

    "I have asked the goddess lidas and her grown-ups to hand over the necromancer to me."

    That''s the decision Roxie made.

    "Are you sure?" Even though Sean had guessed for a long time, he couldn''t help saying: "the other side is beyond the level of existence, and also reserves countless dead breath, which can play the power comparable to the demon man?"

    Such an opponent, for not yet detached Roxie, is undoubtedly impossible to win the existence.

    Even though Roxie has become the successor of the goddess of fate and has the power to control fate, if she tries her best to break out, she can even compete with lidas, the goddess of fate, but this power is not complete.

    If Roxie chooses to burst out with the power of destiny, she has only one strike.

    After a blow, Roxie will not only lose strength, but also fall into a weak state, unable to fight again.

    And even if Rosie doesn''t do her best to fight the princess, she also needs to burst out the power equivalent to the level of demon.

    At that level, I''m afraid that the goddess phenomenon of Roxie will rise at a very fast speed, and eventually climb to the peak, fall down again, fall into a weak state, unable to fight any more.

    The time she could fight the princess was only a few minutes at best.

    A few minutes is not even a cycle.

    Even if Roxie breaks out with all her strength and launches a full blow comparable to that of the goddess of fate, it is equivalent to a fool''s dream to defeat a super strong man of the demon class with only one blow.

    In Sheehan''s opinion, Roxie''s chance of winning is less than one percent.

    "It''s too dangerous."

    Sean was definitely trying to stop Roxie.

    But Roxie seems to have made up her mind.

    "Compared with your opponent, the opponent I have to face can be regarded as harmless to human beings and animals." Rosie said with a fearless smile: "besides, don''t forget that although I am not a brave man, I am a descendant of a brave man like you. I have inherited the sword of a brave man. Facing a necromancer, my advantage is quite obvious."

    Indeed, with the holy sword in hand, Roxie could still restrain the princess to a certain extent.

    Even if the holy sword has not been transformed, it is still more than enough to deal with such taboo and evil things as death Qi and death spirit magic.

    "You..."

    Sean wants to say something else.

    However, Rosie first put out a finger as thin as jade and pressed it on Sean''s lips to stop him.

    "My choice may be wrong, but that''s what I want to do."

    Roxie looked straight at Sean and said something like this.

    "You''re the same, aren''t you?"

    Sean''s eyes couldn''t help fluctuating as soon as the words came out.

    Immediately, speechless.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    By this time, sheen had seen it.

    Roxie will tell her about Lenny Mitra, not only to tell her decision, but also to calm her confused mood.

    "My choice may be wrong, but this is what I want to do..."

    This is the only thing that your highness wants to say to her sweetheart.

    It''s really

    "You see through it."

    Sean didn''t know whether to smile or sigh.

    "How long do you think we''ve been together?"

    Roxie suddenly laughed, inexplicably proud.

    "How long can it last?" Sheehan rolled his eyes and said, "it''s less than a year."

    When sheen said this, Roxie was stunned, and then she laughed and sighed.

    "If you don''t tell me, I forget that it''s only about a year since you came to this world. It''s incredible."

    Not only the progress in strength is very incredible, but also the progress in emotion is quite incredible.

    At least, if a year ago, someone told Roxie that she would love a man so much in less than a year, not only anxious to marry him, but also entrusted the real seal out, then Roxie would feel that the other party was brushing herself.

    I believe that this matter, in the eyes of many people, is also very incredible, right?

    The most precious treasure of the Kingdom, the first beauty of the Terran, and the goddess of the protoss, the beloved Royal Highness, was captured by a man in less than a year, and even the whole of her own had been sacrificed. That is simply an absurd thing that miracles are not enough to describe.

    Looking at the two people holding hands tightly together, Roxie raised her tears and looked directly at Sean.

    "You have to win." "I''ve given you everything, but you haven''t married me. If you die like this, I''ll hate you," she said

    Wen Yan, all the confused emotions and thoughts in Sheen''s heart disappeared at this moment.

    then...

    "When this event is over, we''ll get married."

    Sheehan gave a promise with a smile.

    "Well!"

    Roxie nodded her head heavily and burst out a beautiful smile.

    In the noisy street, the brave and the princess looked at each other.

    Immediately, two people''s heads tacit understanding close to each other, until let the lips meet, the distance between each other to zero.

    Such a scene, come and go of countless people, no one saw.

    Only in the dim sky, a petite girl unfolds a pair of dragon wings and floats here to see the scene.

    "It seems that I don''t need to appear."

    AI Yi looks at the lovers kissing in the street and whispers in the night sky.

    Behind him, a chuckle sounded.

    "It''s a step ahead of others, little Ayi."

    I don''t know when she will appear here. Like AI Yi, she floats in the air and stands up against the wind. Her devil like figure is so hot and hot in the wind.

    The enchantment demon of Yan Jue world glances at the men and women in the kissing below and comes to AI Yi''s side with a smile.

    "Don''t go down and have a good chat with him, tell him, are you worried about him?"

    Schaffner jokingly said such words to AI Yi.

    AI Yi didn''t even change her face, even for a moment.

    "That''s good." "In the final analysis, I am not good at comforting others," she said. "That role is the only thing that makes your princess your highness."

    "Is it?" "Don''t you think you are not reconciled?" she said with a smile? Don''t you think the position around him should be yours? "

    This sentence, in exchange for a natural answer.

    "The position around him is really mine." AI Yi did not have a little moved way: "just, his side position, not only one."

    "You''re not jealous?" Schaffney was speechless and said, "you are still my sister. At this time, we should win over that guy and let him know your charm and love you."

    "There''s no need for that." AI Yi glanced at Schaffner and said, "when it''s all over, I''ll marry him, too."

    She was surprised to hear that.

    But then she restrained her banter and began to laugh.

    "That''s good, too."

    That''s what Schaffner thought from the bottom of her heart.

    It''s a good thing that my favorite youngest sister can have a home.

    No, it should be said that as long as the six sisters like themselves can find a home, it is a happy thing.

    It has been more than ten thousand years since she was born in the world, but she and her six sisters have always been alone, and there has never been a place worthy of being called "home".

    Although high up, but also sitting alone in the cloud, that state, for a long time, after all, is not the way.

    But there is no way to let them commit to the existence, no matter in which era, never appeared.

    Even if they are strong as brave, excellent as all kinds of famous heroes, they are not qualified to let them at all costs.

    So is Schaffner.

    The first beauties of the three worlds, countless heroes and even the king of a country can''t make them look down on all the opposite sex and even the same sex in the world. It sounds like a wonderful flower of kaolin, but who can think of it? It also means that the charming Lord, who is gorgeous in the world, has never been able to find his own way, Let oneself no longer lonely down object?

    High above, often means loneliness, and loneliness.

    Until this year

    Thinking of this, Schaffner lowered her head and looked at the brave man who was doting on her fiancee.

    In my eyes, a touch of softness appears.

    (I''ve finally found someone I can rely on and be close to, mother.)

    Like this, she murmured to herself.

    Of course, Schaffner is still that idea, that is, she doesn''t want to marry Sean, and she won''t tell the world about her feelings, but will secretly eat.

    There''s no reason for it, just because it''s more interesting.

    "Sister Schaffner."

    At this time, AI Yi suddenly made a sound.

    "Tomorrow, will you go to your mother?"

    This sentence, said from AI Yi''s mouth, immediately broke his just indifference and Gujing wubo.

    At this moment in the tone of AI Yi, there is only uneasiness, as well as uneasiness.

    ¡°......¡±

    Schaffner did not answer, but his face was very complicated.

    She knew what her sister was thinking.

    Because, she is the same.

    "I want to run to her at once." For the first time, she murmured in a timid voice, "but I always feel that I am not qualified for that."

    "Yes." AI Yi also murmured and said bitterly: "who let us know that we are the closest to her and should be the closest to her, but we can''t find her inner pain?"

    "Probably, among the six of us, only the eldest sister vaguely noticed her mother''s sad wish." "Although I know that my mother has a lot on her mind, she has always been depressed, but I really never thought that my mother''s wish would be suicide."

    "Who would have thought of that?" AI Yi lowered his head and said, "if I had known this for a long time, in any case, I would not have let my mother bear the pain alone for thousands of years."

    Speaking of this, no matter AI Yi or Schaffner, the tone is full of regret.

    They were really shocked. They did not expect that their mother, who had always respected, loved and worshipped from the heart, had always been so miserable and desperate that they wanted to be killed and ushered in eternal sleep.

    In the past ten thousand years, they were the closest and most accessible people to her.

    However, they failed to notice all this in time, and reached out to the beloved mother to save her from despair. How can they not regret as daughters?

    However, on the other hand, they have to admit that they alone may not be able to save the beloved mother.

    He did not hesitate to set off a war between the gods and the demons, causing tens of thousands of years of turmoil on the ground and destroying the lives of the people. The demon king did this in order to kill himself.

    This shows how painful and desperate he is.

    This kind of pain, this kind of despair, can''t be solved by them alone.

    Otherwise, their elder sister, who was indistinctly aware of it and was too clever, would never sit by and ignore it.

    This is the sad wish that can make the moon devil helpless.

    "Now think about it carefully. A thousand years ago, eldest sister meant to help her mother, too?" She said helplessly: "otherwise, with her intelligence, she will never think that if the Protoss and the Terran want to launch a decisive battle, they will definitely choose the day when [dim moon tour] can''t be launched."

    "Yes." AI Yi nodded and agreed: "at that time, the Protoss and the Terran had a lot of activity. Elder sister Sila must have guessed that they wanted to launch the final decisive battle. That is elder sister Sila''s style to launch a general attack at night and surprise the enemy before they take action."

    As a result, sera just sat back and let the Protoss and Terran get ready to attack during the day.

    In this, if there is no tricky, AI Yi and Schaffner will never believe it.

    Not to mention, after the end of the final battle, in spite of the demons who were indignant because of the death of the demon king, Sela resolutely chose to reconcile with the Protoss and the Terran, directly surrendered and concluded a peace treaty, which was also full of purpose.

    It''s clearly that we have made all the preparations, we know that the devil''s long cherished wish has been achieved, and we feel that the war does not need to continue, so we just take action, right?

    Otherwise, even if the demon king had died, it was not impossible for the demon family, whose six sisters were still alive, to defeat the Protoss and the Terran at that time.

    After all, the Supreme God only cares about the demon king. Once the demon king dies, she is bound to leave everything behind. Mithra, the brave, suffered a fatal injury that is difficult to heal, and can no longer gallop on the battlefield. In fact, the demon family did not occupy a disadvantage at that time. On the contrary, it was still a strong side. It was very simple to insist on the war of resistance.

    But Sela gave up, even suppressed the violent sisters at that time, stubbornly led the demons to surrender and chose a peaceful future, which is enough to explain everything.

    It was because of this that there were so many dissatisfied and ambitious people in the demons at that time, which led to the emergence of such forces as the old demons, and also led to so many traitors in the demons today.

    They just don''t want a truce. They think there is no need for a truce. The demons will never lose to the Protoss and the Terrans, but they are forced to surrender and become the losers of the war. Only then will they become the unstable factor and finally choose to betray and leave the demons under the rule of Sala.

    Hermes is one of the biggest representatives.

    Of course, that person''s selfishness and ambition are more serious, not enough, more than defeat, if it is not for his special identity and special strength, it can not be the source of chaos.

    Now, the devil is back to life, and the war starts again.

    However, after dawn tomorrow, the decisive battle of the century will be launched again.

    What will their mothers do then?

    It''s simple.

    "She must be in the deepest part of the battlefield, waiting for sheen to pass?"

    AI Yi is so determined.

    "Yes." Schaffner nodded and agreed, "just like a thousand years ago."

    Such she, want to see only brave, also can be brave.

    If AI Yi and Schaffner are gone, I''m afraid they can''t do anything, and they may affect sheen.

    So

    "Tomorrow, we can''t go there."

    AI Yi said something lonely.

    She can''t help but reach out and put her hand on AI Yi''s shoulder.

    "Trust him." "I believe that the brave man who is special to us can truly redeem our mother," she whispered

    AI Yi nodded heavily.

    They can only hope on sheen.

    "My beloved and respected mother, I will leave it all to you, my brave one."

    AI Yi offers supplication and blessing to the lovers on the earth.

    She was also looking at her lover on the ground and talking to herself.

    "If you can do it, I''ll turn my sisters into your lovers."

    Only to this extent can we be able to repay the debt.

    "Well?"

    AI Yi seems to hear the murmur of Schaffner. She turns her head and looks at Schaffner.

    "Did you just say something? Sister Schaffner

    AI Yi has some unpleasant feelings.

    Seeing AI Yi''s frowning, she seems to be confused and unhappy. She is happy.

    "Nothing." She said happily, "I just want to say that our six sisters should share happiness, difficulties and good things, right?"

    AI Yi hears a stream of malice from this sentence.

    But that''s true. She thinks it makes sense.

    So Ayi nodded.

    "Of course."

    AI Yi, who left these words, didn''t see Schaffner''s malicious smile at all.

    When she reacts and fights with her sisters, it''s another story.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    Wang Du, cemetery.

    In the noisy capital, only this cemetery can keep some silence, and there are no people.

    During the battle of the capital of kings, the whole capital of kings was ravaged by the demon refining army and destroyed on a large scale. As a result, many places were rebuilt, and the past can no longer be seen. This cemetery is the only one. I don''t know if it is because there is no one wandering here and the demon refining army didn''t start here, which makes it a rare survival area in the capital of kings, Miraculously, there was no damage.

    In the dead of night, a girl in black appeared here.

    She stood in front of a cemetery, standing here quietly, wondering if she was talking to the dead.

    The young girl is Thierry.

    Dier has successfully recovered the dwarves with Vivian and others, and returned to the capital.

    However, tomorrow, a more difficult battle will be ushered in again.

    In this war, tyer will also go to the battlefield and fight in the front line.

    After all, the girl has now reached the level of 89, only one step away from the legendary level of 90.

    If this matter is spread in peacetime, it will certainly cause a huge sensation all over the world, right?

    You know, tiel is only 17 years old now.

    A 17-year-old has reached the level of 89, only one step away from the legendary level of 90, which can hardly be described as genius.

    If Rosie did not become the successor of the goddess of fate, and the level had greatly leaped, maybe tiel had officially surpassed Rosie and become the first genius of the kingdom.

    And this also represents how much effort and struggle tier has gone through in this period of time before she can reach the present level.

    of course...

    "Not enough..."

    The girl stood in front of her mother''s grave, whispering.

    "I still have to be stronger..."

    It''s a girl''s wish and obsession.

    In the past, she was a genius and the strongest person in the team, but she was still taken care of by Roxie, Vivian and even Sean.

    Now, in this restless age, people around her have all kinds of opportunities, so that she is no longer the strongest genius.

    For example, melika is now a great magician of extreme level. Throughout the whole Terran, she is one of the strongest beings. She is no longer the weak elf girl who needed her protection.

    For example, Vivian''s importance as the patron saint of the Kingdom has been fully demonstrated in this war period. In the battle of recovering the dwarves, Vivian has not only defended countless friendly forces on her own side with one shield, but also achieved almost miraculous zero casualties. In the decisive battle tomorrow, Vivian will become the commander of the front line, and has command power over the strong of the Protoss and the demons, The status is extraordinary and refined.

    In addition, Lilith, Yulin and other super powers have joined in succession, as well as the powerful criminals who have been brought out of the underground prison of the palace. In boztut''s house, tyer is no longer brilliant, let alone look at the three races.

    Under such circumstances, tyer would not allow himself to be satisfied with the status quo.

    She also has targets that she has to beat.

    She also has a figure that she wants to chase and follow.

    As soon as we think of the decisive battle tomorrow, Sheehan will face the demon king who once made the world miserable and scared for tens of thousands of years, tyer has a sense of urgency.

    That is to become stronger and not to be left behind by that person, or even to help and protect him.

    When tyer made up her mind like this, she keenly felt a familiar breath approaching.

    ¡°......¡±

    Tier''s face moved, but she didn''t turn around. She just kept looking at the grave in front of her eyes and fell into silence.

    ¡°......¡±

    That gradually came to the presence behind tyer also silent, so quietly standing there.

    Two figures, one big and one small, appeared in the deserted cemetery. No one spoke or did anything at the first time.

    I don''t know how long this scene lasted.

    It wasn''t until a certain moment that tyer turned around and passed the man, ready to leave.

    Looking at this tyer, the comer finally made a sound.

    "Is there nothing you want to say to me?"

    Alidia spoke faintly.

    Tiel stopped.

    She still did not turn to look at her father.

    However, she did not keep silent any more.

    "What do you want me to say?"

    Tier''s tone was strangely cold.

    Alidia didn''t care.

    He just looked at the graveyard in front of him, the place where his wife should be sleeping, but he was as cold as tiel.

    "You still hate me?" Alidia light way: "hate me to kill her?"

    The person alidia refers to is naturally his wife, the mother of tyel, the dead man lying in the graveyard in front of him.

    It was the sinful woman who had been killed by him and buried here with his own hands.

    Tiel did not answer alidia''s question.

    Alidia still didn''t care, looking at the graveyard in front of her, making a voice indifferently.

    "If I had another chance, I would still kill her."

    What alidia said was extremely cruel words.

    no way out.

    "She is a betrayer of the Kingdom, a spy sent by the leferut family. If it wasn''t for her, the bloodshed ten years ago would not have happened, so many people would not have died, the king would not have been in chaos, and you would not have lost your important role, leading to uncontrollable power and rampage."

    So said alidia.

    "This woman, I never regret killing her, because she is guilty."

    This kind of words, did not exchange tier''s gaffe.

    Tiel just listened to the words quietly, and then replied.

    "I never denied her guilt." "I don''t think you''ve done anything wrong either," said tiel with a blank face

    This is the truth.

    Tiel knew that her mother had no feelings for her, and she had no feelings for alidia.

    She is just the props of the marriage sent by the leferut family for their own ulterior purposes. She is the spy of the Kingdom behind her back. She is indeed an unforgivable villain for the kingdom of Mithra.

    So, tiel didn''t really hate alidia because of her.

    Alidia frowned at this.

    "In that case, you should come back, to elbain''s house."

    Alidia finally turned and looked at tyer.

    "... are you here to say that?"

    Tier was silent for a while, and then he made a faint voice.

    Alidia''s purpose, she has a little guess.

    "Tomorrow''s decisive battle is not only the emergence of transcendental existence, but also the appearance of demon king on the battlefield. The degree of danger is comparable to the final battle of God, man and demon thousands of years ago."

    Sure enough, alidia said what tier expected.

    "This war will be the biggest and most dangerous one in a thousand years. With your strength and talent, you should not enter such a dangerous battlefield before you fully grow up."

    What alidia is trying to say is very simple.

    "You have a future." Alidia stares at tyer''s back and says, "when you go back to elbein''s house, you are the next generation of elbein''s master. The battlefield is where I should go."

    Yes, alidia was determined to fight to the death.

    In this battle, even if he was the strongest man in the Terran, the top legendary level of 99 will fall.

    Under such circumstances, alidia will naturally want to account for her future affairs, and also want to prevent her only blood from going to the battlefield.

    "You stay in Wangdu..."

    That''s what alidia wanted to say.

    However, as soon as he had finished speaking, tiel interrupted him.

    "You are wrong." In the most direct tone, tier said, "if you lose, who can have a future?"

    Alidia breathed as soon as the words came out.

    Still, tyer didn''t turn around, but he spoke his mind.

    "My companions, my friends and even my lovers will fight for their own future and the future of the world tomorrow."

    "They are all ready for enlightenment."

    "Under such circumstances, do you want me to stay in the capital alone?"

    "Is it possible?"

    Simple rhetorical questions left alidia speechless.

    That''s what tiel said.

    "In addition, I want to correct your idea." Tier some indifference way: "I really did not because of the death of my mother and hate you, but I still see you do not like."

    "You see only the Kingdom, only the royal family, only the elbains."

    "Now, you''ve come to persuade me, but you still advise me to go back to the elbain family. I''m afraid you''re worried that the elbain family will be broken in my generation?"

    "Although I will not change my decision, I really think it is not too much for you to say that you are worried about my safety, isn''t it?"

    In the face of these words, alidia gave only one answer.

    "I have already vowed to live for the family, Kingdom and royal family of the elbains. This is the destiny of the people of the elbains."

    Alidia made the answer calmly.

    To this, tier''s response is not fierce, but the tone is more and more indifferent.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t think it''s my destiny."

    That''s what tyel said.

    "You''re bleeding elbain, you can''t deny that."

    Alidia frowned again.

    Tiel was not moved.

    "I''m still bleeding from the leferut family. Should I make atonement in front of you?"

    The sharp and indifferent words made alidia unable to speak any more.

    It was only then that tyel began to speak again.

    "Both you and your mother are living for their own family and for their own country, so they give up their private relationship. Even if they become husband and wife and people under the same roof, they can''t see each other. They only see the interests of themselves and even the forces behind them."

    "So you run counter to each other, you are hostile to each other, and you end up in this situation."

    "From your point of view, everything you have done is right, but from her point of view, everything she has done is wrong?"

    "In fact, you are all the same in essence, just different positions and different approaches."

    Tyer''s voice came slowly into alidia''s ears.

    "I''m tired of what you''ve done, and I''m even more tired of your life."

    "I don''t want to be like you."

    "That''s why I left the elbains."

    "And I am also very lucky to know a group of friends and even lovers who have blood and tears, can give everything for each other and walk on the same road together."

    Tiel''s voice became cold again.

    "I will surpass you and tell you that what you insist on is not as indestructible as you think."

    "I''ll beat you, too, to let you know that I didn''t do anything wrong on this road."

    "This war is very dangerous, but I will live because we have brave people."

    "As for you, if you really die on the battlefield, it proves that you are just like that."

    Alidia heard all the words clearly.

    He was silent for a long time, then murmured to himself.

    "Is that what you really think?"

    It''s as if men don''t understand what their daughter is thinking until now.

    "That''s right." Tier light way: "I will change everything."

    "Whether it''s me or the elbain family."

    If you leave like this, tyer leaves without looking back.

    Alidia looked at tyer in a dazed way. After a long time, she showed a wry smile for the first time.

    "It seems that I can''t die until I''m defeated by my daughter."

    This murmur reverberates in the moonlit night.

    No one can hear.

    ......

    The nobles, the boztuts.

    When she returned home, she found that her friends were all in the courtyard.

    "Tiel."

    "You''re back?"

    Melica and lumia both stood up.

    "Is everything done?"

    Vivian is also here, showing a gentle smile to tyer as usual.

    Looking at these three friends who have been friends for a long time, tier is also surprised.

    "Just the three of you?"

    Asked tiel.

    The only people here are Vivian, melika and lumia, and there are no others.

    In the past, at this time, either Sean was here, or Yulin or Lilith, or someone else.

    Like this, there are only three people in Vivian''s life, which tier hasn''t seen for a long time.

    And it seems that the three people did it deliberately.

    "It''s not bad that we are the only team members in the original class now and then, isn''t it?"

    Vivian showed a rare mischievous smile.

    Melika and lumia both smile.

    "I don''t know why. I just want to talk to you and have a chat before tomorrow."

    Melika smiles shyly.

    "Me... Me too..."

    Lumia pinched, too.

    When tyer looked at the three men, she could only remember the days of adventure together.

    "Come along, Thiel."

    "Come on."

    "Just talk about it."

    The three were so invited.

    "Well."

    Diye son should come down, and step forward to Wei Wei An three people.

    The four gathered as if they had gone back to the past.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    This night, many people are in their own way, or leisurely, or miss, or emotion, or nervous to spend.

    When Sean returned to boztut''s house, Vivian''s team even prepared a small banquet to call for victory.

    This banquet, not only Sean attended, but also Rosie followed. Even Ayi and Schaffner entered the party halfway, which made the banquet a little lively.

    In the end, I don''t know where I got the news, but all of Sean''s acquaintances came.

    Iris is the first to come with Oz and marfee.

    Harvey and capeline, the royal brothers and sisters of the Laguna Empire, came quietly, not even Rockett and Tilly.

    Yulin brought Lilis, the only one who sleeps heartlessly and doesn''t pay attention to the decisive battle tomorrow.

    In the middle of the night, even Sophie, Leia and Niya, the three big Elven giants, came to the door. By the way, they also brought Carol and janum, which made melika very happy.

    Of course, Sophie didn''t come to the party, but to ask sheen to help her relieve her curse.

    "At this point, even I want to fight in my heyday."

    Sophie was helpless to say such words.

    In the face of such an important decisive battle, the fairy queen finally put down her reserve and asked sheen to help her lift the curse.

    Once the curse is lifted, the unique skills Sophie has been unable to use will be completely liberated.

    In addition, Sophie can accept the blessing of nadura and become the second natural goddess after melika.

    In this way, Sophie''s combat power will be greatly increased, reaching the level comparable to the extreme class.

    After all, Sophie is an elf family, and her natural aptitude is much higher than that of other elves. Even after her transformation, melika''s aptitude is absolutely inferior to Sophie''s.

    At that time, Sophie and melika, who will be the first Wizard of the elves, or even the first Wizard of the Terrans, is open to question.

    Sean finally agreed to Sophie''s request.

    Even if the curse in Sophie''s body is very difficult, in front of Sheehan who has achieved detachment, it is still easy to be lifted.

    Sheehan didn''t even summon the sword. He directly summoned the holy power of the sword and gathered it on his finger. As soon as he pointed it at Sophie''s heart, a steady stream of powerful holy power instantly broke Sophie''s curse.

    After that, Sophie and others simply stayed at boztut''s house for the night, as did the rest of the people who came to the small banquet.

    After the banquet, sheen was also surprised to find that even ansey and Liya were silent here.

    In this way, in addition to the three goddesses and the goddess of justice, almost all the other important figures in the human world gathered here.

    It has to be said that this unknown banquet has reached an unprecedented level.

    In this case, the day, gradually light up.

    ......

    early morning.

    At the dawn of the day, Wang Du, who had been noisy all night, became surprisingly quiet.

    All those who are about to step on the battlefield, wearing armor, wearing vestments and holding weapons or staff, calm down and gradually move to the main gate of the east of the capital under the oppressive silence.

    Among these people, there are human knights, ORC warriors, Dwarfs'' iron cavalry, elves'' magicians, even the strong of the demons and the goddess of the Protoss.

    Even the shadow of demons can be seen everywhere. Driven by people, they can move in a direction with low roar or roar.

    In the sky, a flying demon carrying cavalry flew by.

    The long-standing flying dragon legion of Mithra kingdom are all out at this moment, carrying Dragon Knights flying in the sky.

    The Terran, the demon, the protoss... All the powerful and legions of the three races appeared on the streets of the king''s capital and gathered at the east gate.

    Before long, at the gate of the city, the ranks of black troops were listed, forming an unprecedented huge army.

    They quietly cheer up their morale and burn up their fighting spirit.

    They look into the distance, even if the inner fear, uneasiness and worry, are standing here without turning back, no one back.

    Gradually, in the front of this unprecedented legion, the important presence of various forces appeared.

    Anxi rarely took off his royal robe, dressed as a court magician, and appeared in front of the army of Mithra with alidia.

    Havis and kapelin are already there, both in armor, in front of the survivors of the Laguna empire.

    Elise, Ozzie, mafia and the orc magistrates stand in the front of the orc Legion.

    Sophie, Leia, Niya, Carol and even Jerome all appeared in front of the army of the Elven division, with the palace of the Queen''s palace suspended overhead.

    The pinnacles and strongmen of all ethnic groups and forces came quietly.

    Even Euler, Yulin, Vivian, tyer, melika and others appeared in silence.

    People gathered silently, not for cheers, not for cheers, just like a member of the army, to join the gathering army.

    Of course, the people gathered here are not the only ones about to go to war.

    The citizens of Wangdu also got up early in the morning and gathered on the wall one after another, making a large crowd appear on the wall.

    Leia and shanai are in the middle of the crowd, accompanied by Riley.

    Obviously, they do not intend to go to the battlefield and participate in this war.

    To this, Liya is full of bitterness.

    The future queen murmured as she looked at the direction of Mithra''s army and at Anxi, who was at the front.

    "I really want to go with them."

    That''s what Leah wants now.

    no way out.

    It''s really hard to watch your relatives and citizens go to the battlefield while you can only stay in the base camp.

    So it is with xanai.

    She is also a knight, a glorious guard knight, and a well-known successor in the family. In principle, she should set foot on the battlefield.

    Unfortunately

    "My father won''t let me go to the battlefield, just let me guard this country and his highness."

    Shanai seems very reluctant.

    Riley looked at them and sighed.

    "Forgive them." "They also want to leave the last spark for the family and the country," Riley said

    Leia is the next queen, and ansey will not allow her to go to war and die in vain.

    Shanai is also the heir of the family. Her rank is less than 80, and she can''t be used much in the battlefield. As the deputy head of the Knights of the guards, his father, who is only one step away from the legendary level, will want her to stay, which is understandable.

    Even Riley herself was left behind.

    Her father, who is now leading all the high-level adventurers of the Knights and adventurers guild of the razahad family, joined the army of Mithra kingdom.

    In this war, all the major forces and all the major races have worked hard.

    For example, in Mithra Kingdom, not only the Knights of the guards and the Knights of the kingdom are elite, but also the flying dragon Legion and the private Knights of the nobles are called.

    Adventurers have to choose to survive, but more are determined to set foot on the battlefield.

    Even the legendary adventurer, who has always lived in no fixed place, is now in the army of Mithra Kingdom, greeting Anxi, alidia, Yule and others.

    However, those who should go out will go out, and those who should not will be left behind.

    Leah and others are the ones left behind.

    Of course, there are many people on the wall, just like the three of Liya, who are left behind.

    For example, lumia, with her seven sisters, stood at a corner of the city wall, looking at Vivian, tyer and melika, who were at the front of the legions, with tears in their eyes.

    After all, her strength is too weak. If she goes to the battlefield, the possibility of falling is almost 100%.

    Therefore, last night, lumiya accepted the advice of Vivian and others and chose to stay.

    "Sister, don''t cry!"

    "Yes, everyone is watching!"

    "Sister Vivian, they will win the war, won''t they?"

    "Sister tiel is very strong, too!"

    "And sister melica!"

    "Sister long is there, too!"

    "And the best brother sheen! You will defeat the devil

    Seven little guys were chattering around lumieya, not only didn''t see any uneasiness, but also comforted lumieya with a very cheerful and confident attitude.

    Lumia wiped the corners of her eyes and grinned.

    "Yes, we are sure to win back, defeat the devil and come back together."

    With that, lumia hugged her sisters and continued to look forward to the front of the wall.

    In this way, when the sun rose to mid air, the sky, a road of the figure suddenly appeared.

    The highest goddesses such as lidas, anima, nadura and Artemis came.

    Ayi, Schaffner, Lilith and other demonic beings also appear with great momentum.

    Roxie stood by, facing the wind.

    As for the front, there is only one person.

    He is a hero in the eyes of everyone.

    He is universally acknowledged as a brave man.

    He is the most dazzling existence of this era.

    He is also the hope of all people and the biggest dependence of this trip.

    Sean stood at the top of the void and looked down at the army below.

    then...

    "Let''s go!"

    Without a word of nonsense, Sheehan lightly ordered.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh --!"

    The soldiers, who had been silent for a long time, finally let go of their throats and let out a cry that shook the sky and the earth and the sky.

    Immediately, the army set out, rolled up the smoke, with bursts of roaring sound, rushed to the battlefield.

    All the people on the wall watched the soldiers leave.

    "Be sure to come back..."

    Leia, on behalf of all people, silently offers her best wishes.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    The human world, the canyon of God.

    Outside the canyon, at the top of a cliff, Danas stood with his magic book in his hand, looking at the other end of the distant horizon, with an inexplicable look.

    The past gentleness and ease have disappeared from this demon man, which makes him lose his composure for the first time in his life. Standing under the sky, his eyes often flash with the expression that others don''t understand.

    The princess who came here saw such Danas, and her heart was filled with emotion.

    Since yesterday, after the conversation with the demon king, this former shrewd collaborator has become what he is now. He not only stands here all the time and doesn''t know what he is thinking, but also doesn''t care about everything any more. He has a feeling that he is out of touch with the world.

    The princess also knew that it was inevitable that Danas would become like this.

    I''m afraid that no one can keep calm when I hear the truth and know my own secret.

    Danas is smart, but obviously can''t do it. He doesn''t care about it at all.

    After all, the dream he has always kept and the purpose he has always imagined turns out to be a false excuse, a huge lie he has not even discovered. That is a cruel reality that makes people nervous breakdown.

    It''s good that Danas can keep calm.

    At least, the princess admitted that she would not be able to be herself.

    Thinking of this, the princess shook her head and stepped forward slowly.

    Her only purpose here is to report the status quo to Danas.

    "News has come from below that the other side has already started and is coming this way."

    So the princess said.

    "Is it?" Danas didn''t turn his head or turn around, so he turned his back to the princess and said faintly, "how long will it take to get there?"

    "It shouldn''t take long." The princess said truthfully: "there are three goddesses over there. Even if they have gathered all the fighting forces of the three races in the human world, it will only take half a day to reach us."

    Originally, Mithra kingdom was far away from the location of the valley of God.

    If we calculate by the normal speed of a large army, even if we don''t eat, drink or sleep, it will take us more than ten days to arrive.

    Under such circumstances, all the fighting power of the three major races in the human world has been gathered, and the combined army of the three races has easily exceeded millions.

    The march of millions of troops is undoubtedly quite troublesome.

    If according to the normal speed to calculate, there is no time for a month, then whether you want to successfully reach the canyon of God.

    However, with the help of the power of the three goddesses, it is another matter.

    "According to the information from the front line, the three goddesses seem to have used their own power to help the Legion March."

    The princess reported one by one.

    "Destiny manipulated the concept of distance through power, which greatly increased the speed of the army."

    "The goddess of life endows all living races with continuous physical strength through power, so that all people will never be tired and lack of energy."

    "The goddess of nature uses power to change the terrain all the way, so that mountains, forests and even the sea can be separated, so that the army can move in the shortest straight distance."

    "In addition to the power of the goddess of the Protoss and the assistance of magic, as well as the help of domesticated demons and magic props, they may not even need half a day to reach the front line of the valley of God."

    The princess reported such an amazing thing.

    Danas was not surprised at all.

    "They are worthy of being Protoss. They are still good at performing miracles as always. The general war theory is really useless on them, and people have to guard against it."

    Speaking like this, Danas did not set up some countermeasures and traps that are difficult to crack.

    He just stood there, looking coldly at the other end of the horizon, as if he was going to meet the enemy himself. Before that, he didn''t plan to do anything.

    The princess could not help saying.

    "Although half a day is very short, we have reluctantly transferred back the combat power scattered all over the world. Those guys you have convinced are willing to fight in person at this critical moment, including those evil gods and demons, who are waiting for you to issue orders."

    The meaning of the princess is very simple, that is to let Danas quickly give advice.

    The most terrible thing about this man is not his power, but his mind. Even sheen and others have a deep understanding of this, let alone the princess who has been staying at the nearest distance, watching Danas try his best to trick all the people of the three races.

    Therefore, the princess has been waiting for the demon to arrange troops and make a response.

    Who ever thought

    "You don''t need that." Danas said calmly: "this time, let''s face it directly."

    "What..." the princess was moved.

    It can''t be taken as not hearing.

    "Is that good?" The princess frowned and said, "let''s say high-level combat power, regardless of grass-roots combat power and middle-level combat power, but we are always at a disadvantage."

    The news that AI Yi and Schaffner have returned has long been heard here.

    There''s no way. Many demons go to the capital because of AI Yi and Xia Fu Nie. This can''t be concealed at all.

    This is undoubtedly a big problem for the newborn [original devil].

    Originally, there were more super strong people in the three major races.

    Even if anima and nadura have a little bit of a tug, lidas is the most powerful deterrent force in the superclass.

    One person can compete with at least two of the goddess of destiny in the demon class. On the side of the newborn [original demons], no one can stop her except Danas.

    In addition, Artemis, the goddess of justice, and Lilith, the evil god, are the two most high-ranking goddesses who can compete with the demon people. In the high-end combat power, the newborn [original demons] have no advantage.

    If there is no AI Yi and Schaffner to join, then the new [original devil] can deal with it positively.

    As long as Danas drags down lidas, the goddess of fate, and the two brave spirits of the demon class contain the two goddesses of good and evil, he can directly fight anema and nadura, and defeat the two super goddesses who are not good at fighting.

    At that time, I will turn around to help Danas defeat the goddess of fate, or help two death knights defeat the twin goddesses, and the victory will basically belong to the new born [original devil].

    As for the brave man who has become extremely terrible, he will naturally go to the devil''s side, and there is no need to worry.

    That''s the princess''s idea.

    As long as the battle of detachment level is won or lost, the final direction of the war will not be decided by the people below detachment level even if they fight fiercely.

    There is such a big gap between detachment and non detachment.

    It''s not polite to say that if there is no superclass on the other side, the princess is confident that she will destroy all three races by herself.

    Therefore, the key to the final victory or defeat is the victory or defeat between the transcendental beings.

    The war of the people below is just the preparation for the war that swept through omnipotence.

    And the new [original devil] has a great chance of winning this war.

    Apart from anything else, the demon king sitting in the deepest part of the valley of God is a kind of heart tonic to make everyone feel at ease.

    When we know that the Supreme God can''t come out, I''m afraid most people already think that the victory in this war will only be the new [original devil], right?

    Even if there is a brave man on the opposite side, can the brave man pierce the holy sword into the heart of the demon king?

    This is the reason why the evil spirits and the demons who join the new born [original demons] are willing to contribute to the war.

    It''s a war to be won. Why don''t they come to make things happen and take part in it?

    If there is no such super killer as demon king, it is unknown whether those guys who don''t know what their intentions are willing to contribute.

    But now, the appearance of the two demons makes it impossible to predict the outcome of the senior management.

    If it wasn''t for the power of the devil, those guys would have run out.

    On the side of high-level combat power, Xinsheng [original devil] is really at a disadvantage, and the chance of winning begins to become slim.

    Therefore, the princess hoped that Danas would come up with a plan.

    Who knows, Danas is indifferent to this, but also intends to abandon their biggest advantage, and face-to-face collision.

    "It''s not like you''re going to make a decision at all."

    The princess frowned.

    Hearing the speech, Danas laughed at himself.

    "So what kind of decision would I make? Did you decide to revive the demon king before? "

    In a word, let the princess dumb.

    Danas continued to laugh at himself.

    "If I make any more decisions, are they still not my own?"

    "Can you guarantee that those decisions, like those of the resurrection demon, will not be absurd decisions made by my instinct?"

    "I can''t guarantee that I''ll do anything, and that''s what I want to do."

    Danas burst out laughing.

    "As a result, I escaped from my father''s control and thought I was free at last, but I was always controlled by my mother. I really laughed my teeth off."

    The feeling of Danas smiling like this is not only not pleasant, but also bitter.

    "You..."

    The princess''s eyes were complicated and she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.

    Danas restrained a laugh full of self mockery.

    "Just do as I say." Danas light way: "all to this point, there is no need to do some small action."

    "Is the winning or losing of superclass the decisive factor?"

    "No, it''s wrong."

    "Only the victory or defeat between the brave and the devil is the key factor to decide the final victory or defeat."

    In other words, the success or failure of the superclass will also become no longer important.

    In this case, it may be a good choice to face up.

    "... I see."

    The princess answered, turned and retreated.

    Danas was the only one left, and he continued to stand here, looking at the distance with cold eyes.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    Half a day passes in a flash.

    When the sun is hanging high in the sky, suspended at the top of the sky, from the top of the sun will be sprinkled down, God''s Canyon in front of the horizon, a roaring sound appears.

    Smoke and dust rolled in.

    The ground trembled slightly.

    A huge Legion gradually appeared at the other end of the horizon, either driving the iron horse or riding the demons, and entered the battlefield in a loud charge horn.

    "Roar!"

    "Ouch!"

    In the sky, a group of flying demons headed by flying dragons are also roaring, either carrying people or rushing in the front, leading the army behind them.

    Behind this group of Flying Magic objects, there is a floating palace, which is full of fairy magicians. It looks very conspicuous.

    It is a black dragon that leads the existence.

    "Roar!"

    You Lin will directly appear in the form of dragon, leading the army of flying demons, taking the lead in rushing into the battlefield.

    Under such circumstances, the enemy also appeared.

    "Boom..."

    With the sound of another position, countless monsters rushed out in the direction of God''s Canyon.

    Refining demons, necromancers, demons and magic life, familiar with the monster army once again appeared in front of people.

    They roared.

    They roared.

    As if they knew that this battle was their only glory and glorious moment, they rushed forward one after another with ferocious hostility.

    "Here it is

    On Yulin''s back, Vivian held a shield full of air. Her armor was completely changed. She became more extraordinary and more brilliant. At first glance, she knew that it was not ordinary.

    As the chief commander of the Legion, Vivian has only one mission now.

    That is

    "Rush!"

    To his own soldiers, issued the order of war.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh --!"

    In the Legion, the loud cry came again.

    Don''t need too much words, also don''t need to have any consideration, everyone at this moment detonated the heart of war, in front of the monster legion, without hesitation rushed up.

    This is war.

    This is the battlefield.

    The enemy is not the object of communication.

    Peace can no longer be begged by words, but must be cultivated and developed with the weapons in hand.

    Therefore, only at this moment, any affectation, consideration and scruples are unnecessary.

    Whether the Legion formed by the three races or the army formed by monsters, there is only one thing to do at this moment.

    That is to say, "kill the enemy.".

    So, under the command of Vivian, the strong and the top of all ethnic groups and forces began to attack.

    Tiel and alidia have rushed out as if fighting each other.

    Ozzie and mafie also charge with the orcs roaring.

    Sophie, Leia, Niya, melika, Carol, janum and other fairy magicians have chanted incantations in the Queen''s palace.

    Havis and kapelin and others are all at the moment fearless rushed to the front line, should be to the monster''s legion.

    Of course, the powerful of the demons and Protoss also began to show their magic power one by one.

    On the wild land, the two black legions roared at each other and quickly approached each other. Finally, they reduced the distance to zero.

    The war started here.

    A fight between people and monsters is completely unfolded.

    ......

    At the moment when the war on the ground started completely, above the clouds, the figure of super detached beings also appeared.

    Ritas, the goddess of fate.

    Anima, goddess of life.

    Nadura, goddess of nature.

    Artemis, the goddess of justice.

    Lilith.

    Ayi the Dragon demon.

    Schaffner the demon.

    The existence of the seven detachment levels is like a square array flying high above the clouds at a high speed.

    Before long, the seven man detachment team suddenly stopped.

    Because, in front of them, the vortex of dead air rolled up.

    "Did you show up?"

    Lidas, the leader, spoke in a deep voice, and the air she sent out instantly shook the whole sky.

    That breath, almost all of a sudden overwhelming the existence of the demon class, showing an unparalleled amazing fluctuations.

    However, the vortex of dead air is still hovering, there is no sign of retreat.

    Before long, several figures appeared.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, ladies and gentlemen."

    With a gentle and unruly voice, Danas appeared with a magic book in his hand.

    Next to him was the princess.

    Behind him are two death knights like guards.

    The leader of the new born [original demon] and all the transcendental beings also appear here.

    "Are you the new devil?"

    Schaffner looked at each other for the first time.

    "The son of Hermes?"

    AI Yi''s eyes twinkled coldly.

    It is the first time for the two demons to see Danas, and the first time to see the new demons in this rumor, it is inevitable that they will have a look.

    Danus did not waver. He even regarded AI Yi and Schaffner as nothing. He just looked at lidas, who was headed by him. His attitude was gentle and his tone was very elegant, but it was difficult to hide his arrogance.

    "What about the brave?"

    Danas then against the eyes of all people, as if nothing had happened to make a query.

    Obviously, Danas only cares about sheen, and the rest of us are not paid special attention to by him.

    In this case, a faint voice followed.

    "I''ve always been here."

    As the voice fell, Danas only felt a flower in front of him. Then he found that there was already a figure in front of the seven person detachment team headed by lidas.

    Who else could it be besides sheen?

    "When..."

    The princess''s pupils shrank, and she felt shocked.

    Although the princess had already learned about Sheen''s Transcendence in the last time, and knew that sheen had achieved transcendence and had become more powerful than lidas, the goddess of fate, she was inevitably impacted when she saw Sheen''s ability to appear and disappear again.

    Sheehan just glanced at the princess, and then his eyes fell on Danas.

    Two people look at each other, let the smell of gunpowder filled up in an instant.

    "And she?"

    Sheehan didn''t talk nonsense. She asked directly.

    Danas naturally knew who Sheehan was asking.

    "In the deepest part of the valley of God."

    Danas didn''t hide it. He told him generously.

    Without hesitation, Sheehan took a step forward and planned to go to the deepest part of the valley of God.

    Just as Danas didn''t pay attention to other people except sheen, sheen doesn''t pay attention to Danas any more.

    This trip, he wants to see people, not Danas.

    As for Danas''s opponent, naturally someone will do it.

    It''s just that sheen thought so, but the other side didn''t let him go so easily.

    "Before you go to see her, there''s one thing I want to ask you first."

    So Danas spoke.

    "Brave man, what is your purpose?"

    Sean stopped when he said that.

    He looked at Danas with deep eyes, as if judging what was in Danas'' mind.

    Danas, however, looked directly at sheen without any cover up or small movements.

    "You seem to want to see that one."

    "In that case, what do you want to do when you see her?"

    "What are you going to do?"

    That''s what Danas asked.

    Sheehan was keen to find that Danas seems to be different from what he looked like three days ago.

    At that time, Danas was high spirited, and he was in charge of everything. Although he was not arrogant, he was confident. Although he was not blind, he had a sense of certainty. It could be said that he displayed the temperament of the leader of the new [original devil] incisively and vividly.

    However, three days later, Sheehan was surprised to find that Danas''s self-confidence and ambition to win had disappeared.

    Although Danas is not arrogant, he has a blind sense of persistence.

    This tells sheen that something seems to have happened to him.

    Sean, who was concerned about this, did not continue to ignore Danas.

    "What am I going to do? What can you do when you know?"

    Sean asked such a question.

    Danas answered without hesitation.

    "I can stop you." Danas looked at sheen closely and said, "even if you give up your life."

    The most direct words made sheen slightly surprised.

    "You..."

    Sheehan looked at such Danas with some consternation.

    From such Danas, Sean felt nothing else but the emotion of "self abandonment".

    yes.

    be backward and have no urge to make progress.

    At this time, Danas gives sheen the feeling that he is abandoning himself.

    This not only surprised sheen, but also surprised lidas and others.

    Obviously, everyone found something different.

    On the contrary, it was Danas himself, as if he didn''t care what he had exposed at all, who was lying there alone.

    "I know that if you want to revive the devil, there must be something you want to do."

    "I might have been a little interested in that before, but now I don''t care about it."

    "Now, I only know that you are brave and can threaten the existence of that one."

    "In that case, I must stop you here and keep you away from her."

    Danas said this in a very sarcastic voice.

    "Is that what I was born for? Is it something I want to do? Or is it the goddamn incarnation instinct again? "

    "I don''t understand. I really don''t understand. I didn''t expect that there was something so difficult and painful in this world."

    "Is this the retribution for being smart all the time? Ha ha ha ha

    Danas laughed, but the laughter was full of negative emotions, which made people very uncomfortable.

    "Danas."

    The princess frowned, as if trying to stop Danas.

    Danas ignored her.

    "Do you want to see her?"

    Danas sneered at sheen.

    "Then kill me here first."

    The atmosphere of depression filled up in an instant.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    There is no doubt that Danas''s manifesto will completely explode the already unfriendly atmosphere.

    Sean looked at Danas, and after a while, the corners of his mouth curved coldly.

    "Do you really think I won''t kill you?"

    This sentence sounded from Sheen''s mouth at the same time, all the people present could not help shaking their hearts.

    Clearly, sheen didn''t send out any murderous spirit and hostility, but even if he didn''t aim at himself, people still felt a chill rush to their hearts, and the whole body was full of warning.

    DANGER!

    It''s dangerous!

    This is the first feeling in the hearts of all the people present.

    Then they looked at sheen in disbelief.

    In particular, Ayi and Schaffner were shocked.

    They know that Sheehan is not what he used to be, that he has achieved transcendence, that he has awakened some hidden power, and that his strength may be much stronger than that of lidas, the goddess of fate.

    But before that, Ayi and Schaffner couldn''t see how strong Sean is now.

    Now Sheen has been shrouded in an inexplicable sense of mystery and existence, so that people can not see its reality.

    If it''s sera with insight, maybe she can see something more or less, but Ayi and Schaffner can''t help it.

    It''s an incredible thing.

    Regardless of AI Yi, Schaffner has the ability of "Lianxin demon". He has been connected with sheen through the medium of spiritual relationship, and can feel the state of sheen almost all the time.

    In the past, Schaffner could even see through Sean''s mind to a certain extent. In principle, it should be impossible to see through Sean completely.

    But this time, she was shocked to find that her "heart demon" seemed to have lost its effect. Although she could still connect with sheen through the medium of spiritual relationship, she could no longer see through Sheen''s mind, or even see through the reality of sheen as before.

    From that time on, Schaffner knew that Sheehan had changed, and she was still better than herself. She didn''t know how much.

    Until this moment, Schaffner knew that Sheehan had become more powerful than he and others had imagined.

    This sense of crisis is the best proof.

    Danas, on the other hand, was surprisingly calm.

    "Come on."

    Danas no longer spoke too much, but burst out all his strength at this moment.

    "Boom!"

    It was a thunderous roar.

    Amazing magic like a volcanic eruption rose from Danas, set off a storm.

    "Danas...!"

    The princess nearest to Danas only had time to shout, and the whole person was blown away by the storm.

    The two guardians of the dead knights were also severely shaken away, almost immediately invisible.

    The vortex of the dead air dissipates, and the magic of Danas, like the darkness blocking the sky, spreads out in an instant.

    That magic, completely shrouded in this side of the world, so that lidas and others were shocked.

    "No way!"

    Artemis cried with a sudden change of face.

    "He''s... He''s stronger again?"

    Nadura was equally shocked.

    Anima, Lilith, Ayi, Schaffner, etc. all face down because of the outbreak of Danas.

    Even lidas felt a pressure that was hard to breathe, which made her face unbelievable.

    Sean''s eyes are fixed.

    He also found that Danas was stronger than before, and still much stronger.

    Danas before was only able to compare with Sela at night, barely able to match lidas. In Sheehan''s eyes, who had already achieved transcendence and completely surpassed lidas, it was not a big threat.

    But now, Danas, its power, has surpassed lidas.

    you ''re right.

    Danas, he''s stronger than lidas.

    What does that mean?

    It shows that if we don''t count Sheehan, or the existence beyond the specifications of the demon king and the Supreme God, then Danas at this moment is the strongest existence in the whole ohm nepertensen.

    "Is he really just a new devil?"

    "How can there be a devil who is better than elder sister...!"

    AI Yi and Schaffner are shocked by the magic wind.

    Sheehan stares at Danas, who is constantly improving his strength, and seems to understand.

    "Is this your unique skill?"

    Sean said that.

    Danas didn''t mean to hide anything.

    "Yes, it''s my unique ability to suddenly wake up after I became a demon."

    Unlike the last time when he was in the land of the elves, Danas did not have the slightest fear and circuitous recognition.

    In response, lidas took the lead.

    "Isn''t your unique skill the same kind of ability as Hermes''s shadow and form

    Lidas questioned.

    Before that, the new born [original demon] was the same as the former [original demon], completely avoiding nadura''s peeping, and not being noticed by anyone.

    This makes everyone feel that Danas, after devouring Hermes and becoming a demon man, either acquired the unique skills of Hermes or awakened the abilities similar to those of Hermes.

    But now, Danas said that he was able to burst out such power because of his unique skills. How can this not be doubted?

    Only Sean, who said something that people couldn''t believe.

    "You have two unique skills?"

    There is no reason to speculate, but let everyone take a breath.

    Two unique skills?

    Danas has two unique skills?

    How is that possible?

    "Don''t be kidding. All life in this world can only awaken one unique skill. It''s impossible for one person to possess multiple unique skills. This is the rule of Li. Everyone except the devil and the Supreme God must abide by it!"

    Artemis denied it without hesitation.

    However, her words, but let anema can''t help looking at sheen.

    The goddess of life vaguely remembers that once, after Sheehan entered the inner temple, he asked himself whether a person could possess the unique skill of plural.

    At that time, anima gave a negative statement, but she saw something from Sheehan''s attitude.

    She wondered if Sheehan had a unique skill in the plural. After entering the inner temple, she awakened another unique skill.

    Although, this is very inconceivable, there has never been a precedent, but the attitude of sheen at that time made anema have to think so.

    Now, Danas also shows the possibility of having the unique skill of plural, which is shocking, but anima can''t help looking at sheen.

    Actually, sheen didn''t know what was going on.

    But he can be sure that Danas does have two unique skills.

    It''s intuition, it''s apocalypse, it''s something he can see now.

    Even if it''s incredible, Sheehan still believes that Danas does have two unique skills.

    His first unique skill should be the ability to devour the enemy he captured after he devoured Hermes - [shadow and form].

    Therefore, Danas can eliminate the traces of people on his side, so that as a goddess of nature, nadura can not see their existence.

    The second unique skill of Danas is similar to Sala''s "dim moon Tour" and AI Yi''s "Longhua", which is a type of ability with his own "reincarnation of destiny".

    That is to say, the unique skill of power increase.

    "It''s not the power of my useless father. It''s the ability to wake up completely from my own possibilities after becoming a demon man. It''s my own ability."

    Danas''s voice will ring out.

    "Maybe it''s because I have or only have the ability to create magic life. When I wake up to my unique skill, the ability of this unique skill is related to my magic life."

    Danas''s unique skill is the ability to improve his power according to the amount of magic life he creates.

    "As long as the magic life created by my hand is in the same battlefield with me, I can gain strength improvement."

    "The more magic life I have, the more I''m promoted."

    "Even if they die, as long as my fight is not over, this promotion will not disappear."

    In view of this, Danas, such a new demon, can suddenly have such amazing power.

    In his first debut, he had not been able to fully grasp and get used to this power, so he failed to use this unique skill.

    In other words, Danas''s normal power, in fact, is similar to that of the demon man, belonging to the general level of the demon man.

    It was not until the last battle in the land of elves that Danas was completely used to the power of the demon man and was able to use his own unique skills that his power suddenly rose to the same level as that of the moon demon at night and was not far from the goddess of destiny, lidas.

    At that time, the magic life called by Danas was just a part of the activities in Tagore''s forest and surrounding areas.

    In other words, at that time, Danas was not promoted to the limit.

    This time, on the battlefield of this decisive battle, Danas directly recalled all the magic lives scattered in the human world and let them enter this battlefield.

    Therefore, with his own unique skills, Danas finally reached the real limit, breaking through all people''s imagination and reaching a state stronger than lidas.

    "This is my unique skill - [brilliance of the extreme crowd]."

    Danas, with the momentum of shaking the world, declared war on Hearn.

    "With all I have, I challenge you here."

    "Let me see your real power."

    "The brave, Sean."

    With that, Danas unfolded the magic book in his hand, making countless magic circles suddenly appear behind him.

    There are countless magic arrays, each of which is huge and covers the whole sky.

    Sean immediately had the feeling of being targeted by the muzzle of countless huge ships.

    So sheen turned his palm.

    The shining sword suddenly appeared.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    "Boom!"

    It''s a roar that completely dissipates the thick clouds in the sky.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¿¡±

    On the ground, there was a fierce battle and constant fighting, which made the shouts and roars keep ringing. People on the battlefield were shocked by the sudden loud noise.

    And then they found out.

    In the sky, a big hole has been opened in the clouds.

    In the big hole, countless streamers formed a barrage, flying over the clouds.

    It''s magic.

    Countless magic.

    The powerful, huge, and terrifying magic was released one after another, forming an airtight barrage, turning into a dense streamer, moving rapidly above the clouds, almost all over the sky.

    Deafening roar and hard to breathe magic came out of the big hole, overbearing and unreasonable pressure on the whole battlefield, so that everyone on the battlefield felt heavy and almost knelt down.

    "Don''t stop! Keep on attacking

    Vivian is supporting the whole front, giving orders to everyone and overlooking the sky.

    "Has the battle begun over there?"

    Vivian''s face was dignified.

    As the supreme commander on the battlefield, although Vivian supports the whole front, she knows very well that the outcome of this war will not be decided by the situation on the ground.

    What determines the outcome of this war is not the large-scale chaotic war on the ground, but the fierce battle of the transcendent beings in the air.

    They are the key to this war.

    The chaos of war on the ground is only a preparation for the war, and it can''t lay the foundation for victory or defeat.

    Even if Vivian takes all the soldiers of the three races to win the war on the ground, in the end, if the super existence on this side is defeated, they will be destroyed by the super existence on the other side.

    On the contrary, the same is true.

    Therefore, Vivian''s task is not to lead the army to victory, but to kill the enemy as much as possible and ensure that there will be no heavy casualties on her side.

    In this way, once our own super existence wins, even if the enemy wants to escape and continue to endanger world peace in the future, it will not be able to do so.

    The enemy is a group of monsters, must be killed.

    Otherwise, even if we win the war, if the world is still threatened by so many runaway monsters, it is not a complete restoration of peace.

    Wei Wei An and others fight, it is for this point to do consideration, it must be done.

    Therefore, at the moment when the super level beings are fighting a decisive battle, Vivian must also stabilize the battlefield and strive for the advantage at the same time.

    "Let it go

    Vivian then let her clear voice resound throughout the battlefield, into the ears of all people, dispel their fear and timidity.

    Under the voice of the commander and guardian who are also at the forefront of the final battle thousands of years ago, people can easily rally themselves and burst out with incredible strength and courage.

    This is the power of the goddess who was once in charge.

    As a result, countless magicians who have already chanted the magic words directly release their magic under the instruction of Vivian, and let the overwhelming Magic also appear on the ground.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    The roar on the ground would also be heard for a long time.

    The fighting has not stopped, making the earth full of blood.

    At the same time, in the high air, because of the battle between Sheehan and Danas, a group of superclass beings were forced to stay away from the center of the battle.

    "Isn''t that exaggerated?"

    "Is that their power?"

    "Bang...!"

    Schaffne, Artemis and Ayi are either stunned or speechless, and riding the magic storm, they can''t help but retreat.

    "Anima! Nadura! Be careful

    Lidas was able to withstand the impact of the magic storm, but had to turn to take care of anema and nadura.

    "Thank you, lidas."

    "It''s a big help."

    Anima and nadura''s faces are not very good-looking, even pale.

    Obviously, as the two goddesses who are not good at fighting and are weaker than the others, anima and nadura can''t bear such aftershocks.

    The battle between Sheehan and Danas has reached an unimaginable realm.

    Both sides, no matter which one, have become the existence above Ritas. Now when they fight each other, even the demons have to retreat, let alone anima and nadura, who are at the bottom of the super level.

    It can also be seen from this that the strength of the two sides in the fierce battle has been upgraded to what level.

    Originally, both of them were super level. Even if they could not fight, anima and nadura would not be killed by opponents of the same level. But now, the battle between sheen and Danas threatens the two goddesses just by the aftermath. It''s really incredible.

    Even lidas had a heavy face.

    "The strength of both of them has completely surpassed me. Even me, it is difficult to intervene in this battle now."

    How could Ritas not feel heavy?

    "Woo

    On one side, Lillis saw that sheen was trapped in the center of the fierce battle. She tried to rush through several times, but failed. She was very anxious.

    In this case, a new exception appears.

    "Boom!"

    See, is a burst of roar, endless dead gas expanded to open.

    It''s like a swamp, swallowing everything in an instant.

    It''s like an abyss, darkening the sky and earth in an instant.

    The tsunami avalanche of dead air occupied the whole sky, so that above the clouds, except for the fierce battle of the world, everything was filled by the "fog" of dead air.

    The first to respond to this is not the strongest lidas, but Artemis.

    "Do you want to sneak attack again? The necromancer

    Artemis spread out twelve white wings to exercise the power of justice and dispel the death around him.

    She is very clear that these dead breath are not ordinary dead breath, but the high concentration dead breath extracted by the princess herself, which can even erode the super level body, which is very dangerous.

    The rest of the transcendental beings also show their powers, either use power, or breathe dragon breath, or shine, or manipulate fate, to block the death around them.

    In this case, the princess''s voice, slowly resounding in the dead world.

    "This is my existing reserve of all dead Qi. I have released all of them, and they have been specially refined to deal with you."

    The princess uses the unique skill of colorless and tasteless to eliminate the trace of breath. She seems to melt into the dead air and disappear completely, making her voice ring from all directions.

    "I''m not like those brave people, who will fight with you in a fair and aboveboard way, and I won''t lose my cool and desperate like Danas."

    "Rather, I am very clear about the fighting style of the powerful people who have existed since ancient times, and the threat you can bring. I will never pay attention to means and methods when I am at a disadvantage."

    "Let me trap you in this dead world and pester you to the end."

    With such words, all transcendental beings trapped in the dead world have warning signs.

    Lidas, in particular, almost didn''t think about it. With a show of her slim hands, she brought out a lot of light and shadow.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    At the same time, two figures suddenly appeared from the dead, one cut off the Epee, let the invisible wave through all the obstacles, and roared to lidas, the other turned into a mass of black fire, and rushed to lidas in an instant, and hit her hard.

    "Dong --!"

    Light and shadow collided with the two figures, triggering a big explosion like shock wave, which made lidas withdraw from a long distance if she was struck by lightning.

    "Lidas!"

    Anima and nadura were surprised at the same time. As soon as they wanted to make some moves, they were entangled by the large pieces of resentment coming out of the dead air around them.

    "If you two, it should be enough to deal with you with the evil spirit of the terror Lord."

    The princess gave up anema and nadura as if she looked down on people, and her voice came into lidas'' ears.

    "The goddess of destiny is the closest to the Almighty and the strongest. She has always been the third person next only to the devil and the Supreme God. Besides the brave, the most dangerous one here is you. I''ll concentrate on solving you first."

    Words fall, not only is the dead spirit suddenly rushed out, attack lidas, attack lidas of the two figures again a storm run, one turned into a cloud rushed past.

    Lidas saw the body of the two figures.

    "The death of Reinhardt the brave and Philip the brave?"

    A touch of sadness passed over lidas''s face.

    When she saw that the two brave men who fought side by side and made great sacrifices and contributions to the world had turned into the evil image and helped tyranny, lidas could not help but feel sad.

    But

    "Sorry, we have to win this war."

    Lidas had an amazing air.

    When lidas was ready to meet the two death knights, four figures appeared in front of lidas at the same time.

    "Boom!"

    A burst of burning dragon breath swept, so that large areas of resentment spirit were evaporated.

    "The awakened brave? Let''s be your opponents, shall we? "

    A burst of laughter rang out, let a hero''s phantom for it to shape, will attack the two dead knight to intercept down.

    Two of the four figures are Ayi and Schaffner.

    AI Yi has turned into a red dragon, watching the dead world with cold and violent eyes. The breath of the dragon is like the eruption of volcanic magma, which instantly burns up many resentments.

    Like the queen who enchants the world, she is supported by the illusions of countless heroes, and under her command, she kills the two brave men.

    "Dragon and demon?"

    Lidas was stunned.

    As for the other two figures, lidas recognized them as well.

    It''s Artemis and Lilith.

    "Here we go."

    Artemis spoke coldly.

    "Well!"

    Lilith was also full of evil.

    Lidas hesitated, and finally nodded and agreed.

    There''s no reason for it. It''s a planned thing.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    Long before they arrived at the battlefield, a group of super level beings had discussed how to deal with the enemy this time.

    Although the super level existence of the new [original demon] is much less than that of the three major races, it is at a disadvantage, but it is only a disadvantage.

    Because of the same superclass relationship, it is extremely difficult to suppress each other in strength and successfully kill each other. This decisive battle is not easy for lidas and others.

    Otherwise, no matter how desperate danus is, he won''t want to fight head-on. The reason is that he can''t fight. At least he can deal with and delay. He can escape no matter how bad it is, and there will be no easy reduction of staff.

    Especially the nearly immortal opponent like the brave Philip can survive in the hands of a plurality of demons at the legendary level. If he just wants to disturb the battlefield regardless of his own injuries, I''m afraid no one can take him.

    However, this decisive battle is different from the final battle a thousand years ago.

    Thousands of years ago, in order to send the brave Mithra to the demon king, the strong men of Protoss and Terran preferred delaying tactics, only dragged the six demons, and did not have the delusion to defeat or even kill them.

    It''s different this time.

    Besides, the two awakened brave men must be completely defeated.

    In this way, they can be liberated.

    However, in the face of the existence of the demon level, it is undoubtedly extremely difficult to defeat them and even kill them.

    At least, it''s absolutely impossible to fight alone.

    Even if lidas takes the shot, it is possible to do it against the brave reinnat. It is almost impossible for the brave Philip to have an immortal existence.

    In that case, if they want to liberate the two brave men, they can only adopt encirclement and suppression tactics.

    In other words, there must be two or more demons to besiege, before it is possible to completely defeat or even kill a brave person.

    Therefore, after discussion, they formulated several sets of plans.

    Among them, the most likely plan is that lidas will fight against Danas. Anima and nadura will jointly hold the princess. The remaining four people, AI, schaffne, Lilith and Artemis, will work together to solve the brave reinnat first, and then the four people will attack the brave Philip and strive to defeat or kill him.

    As for sheen, in everyone''s imagination, he should go directly to the demon king and face that one.

    Now, although there is a little accident in the situation, which leads to that sheen will fight against danus whose strength soars before he goes to the demon king. Anima and nadura are also entangled by the complaining world composed of the princess''s all-out death, but now that the two brave dead have appeared here, AI Yi, Schaffner Lilith and Artemis naturally wanted to leave them completely according to the original plan.

    To Ritas

    "Go and save anima and nadura first!"

    "Find a way to find the necromancer!"

    In the fierce battle with the brave reinnat and the brave Philip, AI and Schaffner shouted at lidas.

    "Good!"

    Lidas naturally had no opinion. She flashed directly into the dead world and disappeared.

    Only Lilith and Artemis, one with twelve black wings and the other with twelve white wings, looked at each other like twin sisters.

    "I didn''t expect to join hands with you one day, Lilith." Artemis first looked straight at Lilith, then sighed and said, "let''s go."

    "Yes!" Lilith didn''t have any extra reaction, just nodded her head heavily.

    The next second, the goddess in charge of justice and the goddess in charge of evil also rushed out and joined the battle group of demons and brave people.

    "Dong --!"

    The huge bang like the big bang appeared again in the dead world.

    ......

    "I see. Do you want to overwhelm my dead Knight by number and completely solve them?"

    In the dead world, the princess''s figure was like a wandering ghost, ready to move in the dark, and took everything that happened in the world into his eyes and sneered.

    "Unfortunately, I won''t let you do what you want."

    Admittedly, there are many strong opponents this time. If the princess is right, it is estimated that there is a risk of falling.

    But the premise is face-to-face.

    As just stated, the princess will not face up to those super goddesses and demons.

    Her unique skill [colorless and tasteless] is the most powerful hidden skill in the world. Unlike the hidden skills like [destroy shadow and form], it can''t act on others, but it can make the princess the most terrible assassin in the world.

    Even if the princess herself should be a magician, her magic ability is just an aid.

    The most powerful thing about the princess is that she can completely hide under the eyes of the enemy and take the opportunity to launch a fatal attack.

    This has been proved by the previous two actions in the land of elves.

    Artemis was caught in the princess''s sneak attack twice, which shows his strong assassination ability.

    Now, the princess just wants to rely on her [colorless and tasteless] ability and cooperate with her own necromancer magic to disrupt the enemy''s actions first, and then take the opportunity to launch an attack.

    As long as they fight in this field, even if they are faced with seven superior beings, the princess is confident that they can be overwhelmed.

    Thinking of this, the princess couldn''t help thinking of the past.

    That was a long time ago.

    I remember that at that time, she was still an innocent little princess. Even if she awakened the strongest unique skill of the latent system like [colorless and tasteless], the most thing she did every day was to use this ability to play hide and seek.

    Because I thought it was boring to stay in the palace all the time, I often used the ability of [colorless and tasteless] to sneak out of the palace and play outside.

    Of course, every time I do this, the palace will usher in a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping. My father is so anxious that his hair has fallen. I don''t know how much, but he has nothing to do with himself.

    Send Knights out to find and pursue?

    Can they find someone?

    To be heavily guarded in the bedroom?

    Is it not entirely impossible to find the trace of her royal highness and let her slip away?

    As a result, over time, sneaking out of the palace and going out to play has become a kind of fun and a habit.

    In addition, it is also difficult for people outside to detect the potential of [colorless and tasteless], and no one can be harmful to themselves. At that time, they were also confident and never worried about accidents.

    Under such circumstances, I met him during a routine outing.

    He met him who sneaked into erey in order to investigate the plot of the demon clan.

    What happened after that was so logical and cruel and ruthless.

    That is, from that day on, his life trajectory has completely changed.

    ¡°......¡±

    The princess was silent, but her fist was tightly clenched, which made the death around her very unstable.

    Thinking of what had happened and the scenes she had experienced, the princess took a deep breath and her face became colder.

    "Did you see it?"

    "Now I am no longer the royal highness of the naive princess, nor is it the silent substitute for you, but has never been able to get anything in return."

    "The fairy queen you care about doesn''t even deserve to come into my eyes now."

    "The goddesses you respect are now fooled around by me."

    "Even the demon king you killed was resurrected by me."

    "Everything you care about and insist on has become worthless in front of me?"

    "Seeing this, I don''t know how you feel?"

    "Mitra..."

    The princess who was talking to herself sneered.

    "Wait, I''ll prove it to you. Even you have no right to ignore me and ignore me all the time."

    This sentence has not completely fallen, but it has ushered in a voice''s answer.

    "... is that why you have become what you are now?"

    When such a sound came into the princess''s ear, the princess''s pupils shrank.

    "Who...!?"

    The imperial concubine fiercely turned around, waved her hand, and immediately released a complaining wave composed of dead Qi, which made the complaining spirits jump in the direction of the sound.

    However, in the face of the wave of grievances, the comer only waved a sword.

    yes.

    A sword.

    The light chopping blow flashed like a willow.

    "Pooh!"

    The next moment, the seemingly powerless chop cut off the angry spirits who were waving their teeth and claws.

    In this way, the grievances dispersed and were purified by a divine wave and completely dissipated.

    "Holy sword...!?"

    Such a scene shocked the princess''s heart and showed her panic.

    Obviously, the princess thought sheen was coming.

    But soon, the princess found that the person who came was not sheen at all.

    The person who appears slowly from the gradually purified dead breath is not even a man, but a beautiful woman.

    She was dressed in a palace dress like a fairy.

    She is elegant and beautiful, as if she were a treasure in the world.

    She holds a bright holy sword, which looks like an ancient female Sword Fairy.

    Her pair of wine red eyes looked at this side with some complex emotions, and there was a dark color on her beautiful face.

    Naturally, the princess doesn''t know this beautiful girl.

    "Is that you?"

    Complex emotions also appeared on the princess''s face.

    The girl holding the holy sword looked at such a princess and took a deep breath.

    "The daughter of the future royal family, Rosie rusty Mitra, greets you here."

    Rosie lowered her head to the princess in front of her.

    "I''ve seen the first princess."

    "I''ve seen my ancestors."

    "Lenny Mitra."

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Under Rosie''s greetings, there was a sudden depressing silence in the dark dead world.

    The princess was silent until a long time later.

    "Have you guessed my identity?"

    Hearing the speech, Rosie didn''t respond. Instead, her eyes fluctuated and a trace of bitterness appeared.

    no way out.

    "You are Lord Lenny."

    Rosie finally confirmed it.

    Before that, although Rosie and sheen had preliminarily guessed the identity of the princess, the guess was only a guess after all.

    Until this moment, with the response of the princess, the guess became a reality.

    Rosie also had to accept that her ancestor, the wife of the brave Mithra and the first princess of Mithra Kingdom, not only survived for thousands of years, but also became the owner of the so-called "death spirit". Through calculating the Empire, the Terran and even the world, she finally became an incredible fact of transcendent existence.

    The ancestor has now become the enemy of the Kingdom and even the enemy of the three races. He helped the devil danus, not to mention, but desecrated two brave men, turning them into dead spirits and manipulating them at will.

    The wife of the brave has become an evil man who manipulates taboo magic.

    I have to say, this is a very ironic thing.

    In this regard, although Rosie had made psychological preparations, she still bit her lips.

    "Why?" Rosie asked in a deep voice, "why do people like you fall to such a point?"

    When this sentence sounded from Rosie''s mouth, it was nothing else but the princess''s sneer.

    That''s the laughter of satirizing others, satirizing yourself, satirizing yourself, and satirizing the descendants in front of you.

    "People like me?" The princess said sarcastically, "then I ask you, what kind of person should I be?"

    "This..." Rosie was speechless.

    Seeing this, the princess looked even more ironic.

    "Do you know me? Do you know my thoughts and feelings? " The princess said coldly, "since I don''t know, what''s the qualification to say such words?"

    Rosie fell silent.

    Instead, the princess opened the chatterbox and spoke to Rosie.

    "I know what you''re thinking. I just think I''m the wife of the brave Mithra. I''m the first princess of the kingdom. I shouldn''t be against the kingdom or the world."

    "That''s not allowed to do. It''s a disgrace to the kingdom. It can''t be forgiven at all."

    "It''s not your fault. After all, I thought so before."

    The princess looked nostalgic, but her eyes became colder and colder.

    "In the past, I always felt that I was the partner of the candidate and his lover. As the wife of the brave, I should set an example and show others justice, kindness, excellence and virtue."

    "Only in this way can I not humiliate him or show jokes to others. I think I''m just a woman who is lucky to be liked by the brave."

    "I even fought for it for almost a lifetime. After the war ended, the wedding ended and became the princess of Mithra Kingdom, I immediately set an example and tried my best to help him establish a country and a new order."

    "It''s a pity. What did I get in exchange for all this, do you know?"

    At this point, the princess''s tone already showed hatred.

    "What I get is only that person''s false praise, false satisfaction, and even false love."

    "No matter how well I do, he will only show a very reluctant smile."

    "No matter how hard I try, he looks at me with only guilt."

    "I didn''t know until later that everything I did was just self deception in front of him."

    The princess confided her heart word by word.

    "That man, that brave man, never loved me from beginning to end."

    "Even if I do my best for him."

    "Even if I give everything for him."

    These words made Rosie more silent.

    If it had been before, it would have been difficult for Rosie to understand the princess''s mood at this moment.

    But now Rosie can understand.

    Because she already knows what it feels like to love someone.

    The princess''s love is so heavy and sympathetic.

    After all, the brave Mithra really loved not the princess Lenny, but the current Fairy Queen.

    He was obsessed with the beauty of the fairy queen and once courted her, but he was rejected.

    Thanks to this, Mithras, the brave man, failed to make love. Frustrated, he just married the maid who had been following him.

    The maid, Princess Lenny of EREI and the bereaved family of EREI destroyed by Mitra, was taken by the brave man and finally became the wife of the brave man and the first princess of the kingdom.

    In other words, Mithras, the brave man, had feelings for his wife, not love, but guilt as the princess said.

    The brave man had to feel guilty because he had to destroy other people''s country.

    Because others clearly helped themselves, but they made each other homeless, the brave man had to feel guilty.

    As a result, the brave man probably wanted to compensate the other party and make up for the other party. Only then did he let the other party stay around as a maid, but because of the failure of courtship, he was disheartened and just married the other party, resulting in another layer of guilt.

    It can be said that the brave Mithra''s feelings for the princess Lenny are only full-bodied guilt, not half love.

    Under such circumstances, the more Princess Lenny selflessly contributes to him, the more desperate she is to help him, give advice and make every effort for him, the more guilty the brave man will be.

    However, Princess Lenny really loved the brave man and even looked forward to the brave man from urination.

    For him, Princess Lenny helped him finish the task regardless of the safety of her motherland.

    For him, even if the motherland was destroyed, Princess Lenny still had no regrets and would not hesitate to become a maid to follow her.

    For him, after becoming a princess, she tried her best to help him build the kingdom.

    All this is not to make the brave man feel guilty, but to make him happy and let him really fall in love with himself.

    But the more she did so, the more the brave man would only feel guilty.

    The dead circle is formed here.

    "I don''t need his guilt."

    "I don''t need him to make up for it."

    "I just want him to love me as a woman. Is this very demanding?"

    The princess has been a little impolite.

    "What if he loves the fairy queen? Isn''t it normal for a capable man to have three wives and four concubines? I didn''t ask him to devote himself to me! Just ask him to give me a little love! "

    "But he didn''t. He was only guilty from beginning to end. He was sorry to open his mouth and shut his mouth. He said to make up for me and compensate me every day. It doesn''t matter even if he hates him!"

    "But I don''t need these!"

    With that, the whole dead world became violent.

    The world controlled by the princess has become unstable because the mind of its controller is out of control.

    The princess didn''t realize it, but just shouted.

    "Forty years!"

    "Forty years!"

    "I''ve worked hard for 40 years so that he can no longer look at me with guilty eyes!"

    "But in the end, even if he was dying because of an incurable serious injury, what he wanted was to make up for me, make up for me, and feel sorry for me!"

    "When he was dying, what he wanted was to take himself as a sacrifice, sacrifice to the holy sword, and leave a treasure for the Kingdom, rather than accompany me!"

    "Even if I screamed and knelt down to beg him not to die, but to go back to the site of EREI with me and let me take care of him until the last second, accompany him until death, and even die with him, his eyes looking at me just became more and more guilty!"

    The concubine waved her hand fiercely, which made the whole dead world tremble.

    "In order to stop him from sacrificing, I''ve spared no effort to hurt him. What''s the result?"

    "He pushed me away in front of me, and then jumped into the magic array of the ceremony and became a sacrifice!"

    "At that moment, my heart died, but as he wished, I had an unprecedented hatred for him!"

    I gave everything, risked everything, and didn''t even want my dignity. In the end, I got such an end. It would be hated and taken for granted.

    It was not until this moment that Rosie understood why the ancestor had such great pain, such great despair and dying full of negative emotions, which led to the existence of "death spirit".

    It is the love that cannot be asked for, the pain that has been rejected.

    "In the past 1000 years, I have been thinking that since I have paid everything in exchange for such an outcome, it would be better for nothing to happen in the beginning."

    "The motherland was indirectly destroyed by me, and I was also indirectly destroyed by him. Everything was doomed from the day when erey died."

    "You ask me why I want to join the new [original demon] and become an enemy of the Kingdom and the world?"

    "Of course it''s because I once gave everything for the Kingdom and the world, but I didn''t get anything in return!"

    The princess uttered a voice full of disgust.

    "Since the world can''t give me any love, I hate everything in the world!"

    "I have given everything to build the country and order. Since I can''t help me get the love of that person, it will be destroyed!"

    "I let everything return to its original appearance. Nothing exists!"

    "In this way, he should no longer feel guilty about me?"

    The princess pointed to Rosie.

    No, more accurately, it should be pointed to the holy sword in Rosie''s hand.

    The princess is familiar with the holy sword.

    Therefore, the princess declared to it like this.

    "Now you see? Mithras! "

    "I won''t pay for others!"

    "Do you hate me?"

    "Hate me!"

    "Because I hate you too!"

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    ¡°......¡±

    Rosie, who has been quietly listening to the princess''s vent like cry, lost her words at this moment.

    She just silently clenched the holy sword in her hand. Although she didn''t speak, her heart fluctuated.

    Even if it was not personal experience, as long as she listened to the princess''s cry and her hatred deeper than mourning, she could feel how painful the ancestor was.

    Because love begets hate, that is not enough to describe her.

    She suffers because of love and evil because of love.

    Her love, although extremely heavy, is also unforgettable.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, she fell to this point, which was completely the result of going to extremes, but Rosie could understand.

    It is because she knows love, knows love, understands love that she knows how desperate a woman''s love will be when it can''t be realized anyway.

    Forty years of hard work.

    A thousand years of hate.

    This ancestor, who lost his motherland, lost his family and only had a vision of a hero, finally ushered in such a sympathetic encounter.

    Rosie won''t comment on it.

    I don''t think I can''t evaluate it, I just don''t think I''m qualified.

    If you are not a party, you are not qualified to stand in your own position and point out other people''s things.

    It''s not advice, it''s just a heartless mouth gun.

    But

    "You should put it down, Lord Lenny."

    Rosie''s voice floated gently in the air.

    "A thousand years is enough. Please let yourself go and don''t force yourself to continue on this dead end."

    This is the only thing Rosie can say.

    The princess obviously didn''t expect that in the end, Rosie made such a statement.

    This made her face look a little distorted.

    "You want me to put it down?" The princess shouted angrily, "how can you put it down!"

    Yeah, how can you put it down?

    It is because of a thousand years, because she has worked hard for 40 years and paid so much that she can''t let go.

    Otherwise, won''t all her 1040 years be in vain?

    All her efforts, as well as the pain and despair when she was transformed into the death spirit, were in vain?

    It''s not easy to come to this step, but also set foot in the unimaginable field of others, reached the same level as that man, and now let her put it down?

    can''t let go!

    "If you dare to interfere with me, I''ll kill you."

    The princess spits out such cold words, which makes a lot of dead spirit entangle in her body and completely cover her body shape.

    At this moment, the princess seems to have turned into a dark shadow. The devil climbing up from hell is so evil and terrible.

    Rosie could also feel a suffocating sense of killing enveloped in her body.

    This tells Sean that the princess is serious.

    She''s really going to kill herself.

    Even if you are her offspring, her offspring, that''s the same.

    Knowing this, Rosie had no fear, just took a deep breath.

    "I''ll let you put it down."

    Rosie looked straight at the devil like figure and strengthened her determination.

    She knew that she had little chance of winning the war.

    As previously analyzed by Sheehan, it is less than 1% possible that only half of the detachment force can defeat the ancestor who officially stepped into the detachment level.

    But this war, Rosie must take it.

    Not for anything else, but for this ancestor to let go of himself and let himself be liberated.

    "It is not just the brave who are awakened as undead."

    "Being entangled by death and falling into the abyss, your posture is just a dead soul occupied by resentment and hatred."

    "I will liberate you."

    Rosie slowly raised her holy sword and pointed to the princess.

    "As the successor of this holy sword and the descendant of the brave, I have this mission!"

    When such a sentence fell from Rosie''s mouth, an incredible scene happened.

    "Buzz!"

    I saw that the holy sword in Rosie''s hand trembled suddenly and burst into unprecedented brilliance.

    The holy wave, like the tide, constantly overflows from the holy sword.

    Amazing power, such as tsunami, constantly emerged from the holy sword, dispelling the dead spirit in all directions.

    "Is this...!?"

    The princess, who turned into a devil like shadow, cried out in shock and disbelief.

    Even Rosie couldn''t help being stunned and surprised.

    At this moment, an extremely powerful force appeared from the holy sword and poured into Rosie''s body.

    This power, compared with the power provided by the previous holy sword, is simply a day and a place.

    The princess lost her voice.

    "The holy sword of detachment and transformation? How is this possible...!? "

    yes.

    The holy sword in Rosie''s hand has changed.

    Like the holy sword of the brave who successfully broke through the limit of life and reached the beyond level, Rosie''s holy sword transformed itself at this moment.

    Moreover, it is just a moment, and the transformation is completed.

    In other words, the holy sword in Rosie''s hand, like the holy sword of those brave people who have achieved transcendence, has degenerated into the power crystallization closest to the concept of demon king and supreme God.

    Such a holy sword can even attack and kill the demon king. It is the real natural enemy of the demon king.

    However, Rosie has not really detached, but the holy sword has changed itself, which is simply an incredible thing.

    Rosie couldn''t believe her eyes, and then she thought of it.

    "Ancestor Mithra..."

    Rosie couldn''t help whispering.

    The princess heard it, too.

    Moreover, at the moment of hearing, the princess was struck by lightning.

    She knew what Rosie meant.

    "Mithra''s sword... Mithra''s sword...!"

    Yes, that''s the holy sword of the brave Mithras.

    Rosie is only her successor, not her exclusive master.

    The real owner of this sword is the brave Mithras, who was once known as the strongest brave of all dynasties and could live at the same level as the goddess of destiny lidas.

    Such Mithra has long been detached and achieved detachment, which is known as the strongest corner in the detachment level.

    Of course, Mithra, who has already achieved detachment, has undergone real transformation of his holy sword.

    His holy sword is no longer a restricted holy sword, but an enemy of the demon king who liberates the real posture and real power.

    However, Mithras took herself as a living sacrifice through the ceremony and left the holy sword in the world. When she was inherited by Rosie, the holy sword lost its real posture and strength.

    Rosie, who inherited this holy sword, has not been able to awaken its real strength and restore its real posture before.

    Until this moment, this moment, in order to respond to Rosie''s will and resonate with Rosie''s determination, Shengjian liberated his real posture and awakened his real strength.

    This is the real appearance of Mithra''s treasure left to future generations, which is enough to guard the Kingdom and the strongest sword of order in any disaster.

    Knowing this, Rosie couldn''t help laughing.

    "You also want to liberate her, don''t you? The ancestor Mithra! "

    Rosie held the holy sword full of real posture and strength, and her heart was filled with confidence in addition to determination.

    It was the strongest soldier in hand and recognized by our ancestors, resulting in confidence.

    "In that case, please come with me."

    "Defeat the misguided great grandmother together."

    Rosie declared to the holy sword in her hand.

    The holy sword is like responding to Rosie''s declaration. Its brilliance is more and more bright, and the sacred fluctuation is more and more powerful, which makes a small, dazzling and hot golden sun shine in the dead world.

    The princess saw that scene from beginning to end.

    She trembled.

    She was angry.

    She resented.

    She wailed.

    "Now that it''s all over, are you going to stop me?"

    "Mitra --!"

    From this scene, the princess peeps into the will of the brave man who has missed and resented for a thousand years.

    Although he has passed away, his strength and will remain, and embarked on a different path from the princess.

    He is determined to protect everything, as the help of future generations, and leave the power to open the future for all.

    The princess is determined to destroy everything, reset everything to its original appearance and become an enemy to future generations.

    The two run counter again.

    Even after a thousand years, his heart, his mind and his will still have no intersection.

    This makes the princess crazy.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    With the cry of hatred, the whole dead world turned into a vortex of riots and began to rise and fall madly.

    Grievances continue to appear in death.

    There was a constant wail and roar of pain.

    "Kill you!"

    "Kill you!"

    "I will kill you all!"

    In the princess''s voice, there were only amazing negative emotions left.

    That is the essence of the existence of the death spirit.

    If Sheehan was here, it would be able to see that the current princess is the same as limjo who was transformed into the spirit of death.

    At the beginning, after the achievement of the [death spirit body], before it was on the verge of extinction, limjo lost himself like crazy and crazy, leaving only pure negative emotions and negative forces.

    Now the princess is the same.

    This only shows one thing.

    That is, she''s out of control.

    He was occupied by the unique negative power and full of negative emotions of [death spirit], and became a violent ghost and God.

    Mithras''s holy sword showed a real posture and echoed with Rosie. That scene became the last straw to overcome her inner despair.

    Now she will never show mercy to Rosie.

    However, in the face of the whole dead world like a vortex and tsunami, Rosie was not afraid.

    Bathed in the golden radiance, she raised the transformed holy sword and turned a pair of wine red eyes into noble gold.

    At this moment, Rosie is the treasure of the Terran family, which integrates the two strongest existing forces.

    The strongest demon king of all ages.

    The strongest goddess of the Protoss.

    Transformed sword.

    The power of fate.

    Rosie awakened all her strength.

    "Come on!"

    With such a cry, Rosie welcomed the dark and evil world.

    The duel of fate begins here.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    Of course, Sheehan and danus are not clear about the fierce battles that have taken place on other battlefields.

    Their attention has been completely focused on each other, and they no longer pay attention to the fighting in other directions.

    Whether it was a large-scale war on the ground or the fate duel between detached beings, they could no longer attract the attention of the two people.

    At least, danus had no spare power to pay attention to the battle in other directions.

    "Ha!"

    In a low cry, danus squandered his magic with all his strength, unfolded countless overlapping magic arrays, let them rotate and bite each other, and formed an extremely huge and complex magic array, so that countless magic could be blown out of the array.

    In these magic, there are not only various elements such as wind, water, fire, earth, light and darkness, but also the magic of other systems.

    There is a binding magic specially used to restrain others.

    There is a seal magic that can seal super ancient giant demons.

    There is a poisonous magic that can corrode everything in the world.

    There are even curses, hypnosis, blindness, weakness, paralysis, petrification and other magic mixed in it, just like a poisonous snake hidden in the grass. When the opponent thinks he is facing only ordinary magic, he accidentally touches these magic, and you can imagine what will happen.

    Danus used the magic of all systems that could be used in the battle at this moment, formed them into an airtight magic feast, formed a dense barrage, and blasted them at his opponent.

    This is undoubtedly a very messy thing.

    At least, the concentration, mental power and manipulation of danus, who manipulated these magic, were overloaded, which made his head burn and blood flow out of his mouth and nose.

    It can be seen that danus is in such a mess.

    There''s no way.

    If you don''t mess around, Danas can''t defeat the strong enemy in front of him.

    "Choke --!"

    This is the sound of sword light flashing.

    I saw that in front of the magic feast, a small figure holding a glittering holy sword turned into a bright light and shadow, waving the holy sword and pulling up sword lights, shuttling through the magic barrage at an amazing speed.

    His slash was like the wind, but it flashed in the blink of an eye. He was so fast that he couldn''t see the body and tip of the sword at all.

    His slash was like fire. Wherever he passed, no matter what kind of magic, it seemed to be evaporated, and all dissipated in a flash.

    Whether it is a visible attack or an invisible curse, it seems to turn into insignificant sewage in front of the cutting attack of the holy sword, which is intercepted and purified in an instant.

    A magical feast that can burn a continent and even the whole earth''s surface. In front of the other party''s amazing chopping and holy sword with amazing holy fluctuation, even one can''t touch the other party''s body and cause damage to the other party.

    Therefore, the brave man of the holy sword, like riding the wind and waves in the sea of magic, broke through the magic blockade and attack, and swept in the direction of danus.

    He approached so quickly that the pressure on danus was unimaginable.

    "Not yet...!"

    Danus roared, ignoring the blood flowing from his ears and eyes, and threw all the magic books in his hand into the air.

    "Bang!"

    The Magic Book exploded and turned into countless pages, flying disorderly in the wind.

    However, the next second, these pages were all stuck in the air, wrapped by the magic of danus like a volcanic eruption.

    "Expand!"

    Danus held one, and all the pages of the Magic Book wrapped by magic burned in the pawnshop.

    Before long, mysterious lines appeared in the burning pages.

    They intertwined with each other, sketched each other, and finally filled the whole world and the whole space.

    "Has the world around us been built into a magical ritual place?"

    Sean, who wielded countless sword lights and cut off countless magic, saw this scene and immediately understood what danus was doing.

    Danus refined the space in this area into a magic ritual field and became the controller of this world.

    "Try this! The brave! "

    Danus inadvertently injected magic into the magic lines that formed the ritual place, making all the magic lines light up.

    "Boom --!"

    With a roar, the world turned into a ritual site burned with flames.

    It is not a fire red flame, but a golden Yan as bright as gold.

    "The Yan of the demon God who can burn everything in the world, devour everything and regard everything as a sacrifice, come and try its power!"

    One of danus''s hands burst on the spot, turned into a burst of blood and melted into the flame.

    Obviously, such an amazing large-scale ritual destroys magic. Even if it can be used, users must pay a price.

    This is the most dangerous and taboo destructive magic that can only be used at the cost of a part of your body.

    "This guy..."

    Sheehan didn''t expect that danus would not hesitate to do so. He couldn''t help being surprised.

    But, I have to say, danus is really bold.

    If we don''t achieve this level, even if we use the unique skill of [extremely brilliant], we will concentrate all the magical lives born from our own hands on this battlefield and give play to the largest power ever. It''s unknown whether we can defeat sheen now.

    Now Sheehan''s power has reached a level that everyone can''t understand. It is estimated that only the two people outside the specification can overwhelm it.

    What''s more, Danas wondered whether sheen had become the first person in history to touch the field outside that specification a little.

    Even the goddess of fate lidas can only approach, but can not touch that field, Sheehan may touch it.

    At the thought of this, where would danus relax his vigilance?

    "As I said, I will give up all I have to fight with you!"

    Danus''s voice resounded through the whole world.

    "Let me see your real strength! The brave, Shane! "

    As soon as the voice fell, the demon God Yan, who could burn everything in the world, devour everything and regard everything as a sacrifice, rioted.

    "Boom!"¡° Boom! "¡° Boom! "¡° Boom

    In all directions of sheen, pillars of fire suddenly rose and turned into fire dragons, roaring and biting sheen.

    Sheehan didn''t feel any heat in the flame.

    But it is precisely such a flame that may be the most terrible thing.

    Sheen, who is not sure about the threat of these demon God Yan, naturally doesn''t want to defy the law and directly bear the power of demon God Yan.

    However, when Sheehan was ready to use instantaneous movement transfer, he found that the surrounding space had long been blocked and could not move instantaneously.

    No, it''s not blockade, it''s burning.

    The space itself was burned by the Yan of the demon God. Sheehan clearly saw that the space was being distorted and broken in the golden Yan.

    Such a terrible power made Sheehan give up the idea of using the "dispel" magic to deal with it.

    The magic that can dispel magic, in the face of such Jin Yan, let sheen have to doubt whether it itself will also be burned up.

    Therefore, Sheehan gave up magic and instantaneous movement, and his whole body burned with gorgeous flames.

    It''s not a special skill called reincarnation destiny.

    After achieving transcendence, all of Sheehan''s skills have been fully integrated into himself and become an ability that he can use naturally.

    For example, magic, such as instant movement, no longer have the form and concept of skills, but become pure ability or knowledge, which is used by sheen like an arm.

    Among these abilities, some do not even need to be used deliberately, and directly become the power of Sheen''s own characteristics.

    For example, [waituo Tianming] can improve weapon performance and use skills, and can improve physical ability and combat ability in an empty handed state. Such skills don''t even need to be used, which has completely become Sheen''s physical characteristics.

    Orcs are born with five senses, right?

    Are dwarves naturally strong?

    Like that, Sheen has the same constitution as "natural racial characteristics".

    Under such circumstances, as long as Sheehan holds the weapon, its performance will naturally increase sharply, and its physical ability will be permanently improved, rather than empty handed.

    As for the perfect fighting skills triggered when using [waituo Tianming], they have all become the same things as knowledge and instinct.

    [reincarnation destiny] is the same.

    It is integrated into Sheehan''s concept of existence, so that Sheehan''s power directly and permanently increases tenfold after his achievement of detachment.

    It is because of this that Sheehan can become so strong and terrible after he is detached.

    This gorgeous flame has become the scene that will appear when Sean releases his magic.

    In other words, these gorgeous flames are the magic completely liberated by Sheehan.

    Sheen is like a God in a gorgeous flame, holding high the holy sword.

    "Choke --!"

    The sword light flickered, making the clear howling sound of the holy sword across the space curl away.

    The gorgeous flame was injected into the holy sword, integrated with the holy power of the holy sword, and turned into a huge chop.

    Suddenly, it seemed as if a huge glittering light sword had cut through the world, cutting off everything around.

    The Yan of the demon God who came from the fierce attack was cut open.

    The twisted and shattered space was also cut open and turned into a dark wormhole.

    Even those mysterious lines that refined this aspect of the world into ritual places were cut on the spot.

    With only one sword, Sheehan broke the taboo that danus had to use at the expense of one arm to destroy magic.

    "Can''t you hurt him even a little...!?"

    The scene of despair twisted danus''s face.

    "Pounds --!"

    Sheehan''s figure turned into light and shadow again, shaking the burst wind and waves, and running in front of danus.

    The golden chop fell suddenly.

    Danus''s pupils narrowed in an instant.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Time seems to have completely stopped at this moment.

    Sean''s cut, like the speed of light, was fixed in space, or delayed hundreds of thousands of times. In danus''s eyes, he suddenly slowed down, but unswervingly cut towards himself.

    It was a fatal blow.

    Not to mention that this holy sword can cut off even the large-scale ritual destruction magic such as the Yan of the demon God, and even the space can almost be cut off together. How much damage such a power will bring when it falls on a person, that is to say, its own divine power is extremely deadly poison to Danas.

    Don''t forget, danus has become a real devil, and even the incarnation of the devil once in the world.

    In this way, in the face of the holy sword called the natural enemy, he only needs to be cut once, and will be instantly purified by the divine power above, turned into dust and dissipated.

    Therefore, this is indeed enough to be called a fatal blow.

    The premise is that you have to hit it.

    Danus, whose pupil shrank to the size of a needle tip, suddenly raised a tiny arc at the corner of his mouth when his skin was stabbed by the sacred wave on the holy sword.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Shane, who was cutting at danus with a sword, suddenly felt something.

    However, before Sheehan was ready to respond, the vision occurred first.

    "Buzz --!"

    I saw that there were mysterious lines on danus.

    Those lines seemed to come alive, and suddenly burst up, like gangrene, one by one from danus and wrapped around sheen.

    Sheehan felt as if his whole body had been stuck by an amazing force. This time, it really stuck in front of danus like time stopped.

    The shining holy sword stopped at a position less than five centimeters from danus''s forehead.

    Sheehan was frozen there, and his face was covered with lines.

    "This is..."

    Sheen frowned tightly.

    Danus''s voice came into Sheen''s ear.

    "This is a taboo magic that takes the just large-scale ritual destruction magic itself as a sacrifice. It can be launched only when the Yan of the demon God is destroyed by the enemy and he also encounters a fatal crisis."

    Danus raised his hand as he distanced himself from sheen, allowing countless mysterious lines to emerge.

    "The danger of this magic is that you must first carve a pattern on the user''s body, and you must complete the launch conditions within one day, otherwise the pattern will devour the user and let the user die on the spot."

    Therefore, this magic will be listed as taboo, probably because it is so dangerous, harming others is not self-interest.

    But danus did not hesitate to prepare such magic on himself.

    in other words...

    "Although the Yan of demon God is very powerful, I still can''t imagine that it can defeat your future alone."

    Danus said so.

    Therefore, danus would not hesitate to take such a big risk to prepare such magic.

    If you want to know a person best, you should not be his friend, but his enemy.

    Danas perfectly explained this point, overestimated sheen as much as possible, and used amazing courage to predict and prepare, so as to successfully create such a situation.

    Even Sheehan had to admit it.

    "You''re really powerful. You know such magic."

    Hearn offered his sincere praise.

    Danus laughed a little.

    "The so-called" magic "is originally the power created by the powerful existence of the demon king. The initial magic can even be said to be designed after analyzing the power of the demon king itself. This power itself is destined to be extraordinary."

    Like the Yan of the demon God just now, the destruction magic that can burn up even space has the nature of a trace of the power of the demon king.

    The power of the demon king, which can destroy everything and even the world, is the result of the reappearance of magic, which is the just Yan of the demon God.

    Even if the Yan of the demon God is far from being comparable to the power of the demon king itself, it can at least contain a trace of the essence of destruction.

    In the long years, with the help of the moon demon saila, the demon king has constantly created a variety of magic systems. Those magic are actually the weakened version of the power of the demon king that has been analyzed and popularized.

    In other words, the origin of the so-called "magic" can be traced back to the power of the demon king who can destroy and destroy the world.

    It was not until the supreme god compiled the sacred system, recovery system, auxiliary system and other systems according to the concept of "magic", that the power system of magic became complicated and turbid.

    "It is well known that magic can be divided into three levels: lower level, intermediate level and upper level. Only by improving the magic skills of relevant systems to a certain extent can we gradually learn advanced magic."

    "Level 1-3 magic skills can learn lower level magic."

    "Level 4-6 magic skills can acquire intermediate magic."

    "Level 7-9 magic skills can learn superior magic."

    "But the highest skill can reach level 10, and if you can achieve detachment and are no longer limited by magic skills, you can actually learn and use more superior magic."

    "Therefore, the upper limit of the power of magic is not only to the superior, but also the top magic that can be learned only when the magic skills reach the full level, and the special magic that can be learned only when the achievements are beyond the level."

    "Thousands of years ago, after the war, in order to prevent the demon family from starting another war and prevent the large-scale war that can affect the whole ohm Nippon Tansen from reappearing, both the Protoss and the Terran asked the demon family to limit the excessive development of magic."

    "As a result, some too dangerous magic and magic systems are listed as taboos, and top magic and super magic are no longer advocated."

    "Thanks to this, after thousands of years, the world thinks that magic is the highest only to the superior, but they don''t know the existence of top magic and super magic."

    Danus''s words reminded sheen of the past. He once wondered, since the magic skills can be learned at the highest level only when they are upgraded to level 9, what if they are upgraded to full level?

    Now, the answer to this question has just been revealed.

    "I will start a war and collect ancient books from all over the world. In addition to collecting the media and ritual materials of the resurrected demon king, I just want to see the field of top magic and super magic."

    "Especially super magic, as the first and oldest magic that can only be learned and used by the existence of transcendence, which is closest to the power of the demon king itself, I am not interested in it."

    "It is said that in all the super level existence, only the moon demon Sila can use this super level magic."

    "Now, I can also skillfully use the magic in this field."

    Danus told sheen what kind of magic and power he faced from the beginning.

    Whether it''s the Yan of the demon God or the magic that freezes his whole person now, I''m afraid it''s the super ancient magic that was originally created and analyzed based on the power of the demon king.

    Magic that can partially reproduce the essence of the demon king''s power - super magic.

    This is the true face of Shane''s magic and the demon God Yan just now.

    "It''s over."

    Danus held out his hand in the direction of sheen.

    "The second stage of the demon God Yan who can destroy, crush and devour all existence."

    "Its magic name is -- [breaking the final punishment]."

    "I won, brave man."

    Words fell, danus stretched out his hand and held it tightly.

    The lines wrapped around Sean''s whole body sparkled with dazzling light.

    "Crackle crackle crackle crackle crackle"

    This is the sound of space fragmentation.

    The space around Sheen''s body was directly broken under the brilliance of the magic pattern.

    Before long, behind Sheehan, a huge space wormhole appeared.

    Sheen was absorbed and disappeared.

    "Bang!"

    The explosion sounded.

    Danus''s only remaining hand, at this moment, stepped on the back of the front hand, and the whole one burst.

    "Cough...!"

    Danus couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    "Sure enough, super magic can''t be used. It can reproduce part of the essence of the devil''s power. Is it the power we can use freely that can''t touch her field?"

    Even with such harsh launch conditions, you must take such a big risk. If you want to use this level of magic, you still need to pay the price.

    Otherwise, how could the ambassadors of [month] successfully integrate the power of the demon king into their own results, which would have surprised so many people, including danus?

    Because all insiders, including Danas, can imagine how much torture and pain it takes to succeed in this step.

    Do you think the ambassador of the moon looks intact, but the nature of his unique skills has changed?

    I''m afraid her body doesn''t know how many times it has been repaired, and the interior of her body doesn''t know how damaged it is?

    If not, Hermes had already fused the power of the demon king himself. Would he leave it to others?

    It''s all for such reasons.

    As the highest level magic in essence, even a part of the power essence of the demon king can be reproduced. The power is strong. Even if the super level is targeted, it will be very dangerous, but the use of each kind of magic needs to pay a price.

    Because of this, even the moon devil Sila only treats super magic as an ace when she has to. She usually uses top magic as a means to fight the enemy.

    As for the rest of the demons, they didn''t even learn super magic because it was too dangerous.

    In this war, danus paid a high price in order to defeat Sheehan.

    "Fortunately, I won in the end."

    Danus whispered so.

    Just then

    "Zheng --!"

    In the constantly fragmented space wormhole, a dark light suddenly lit up and came out.

    "What...!?"

    Danus''s face changed greatly.

    "Buzz --!"

    In the dark wormhole of space, the dark brilliance gradually vibrated and converged into a light column.

    No, that''s not a beam of light.

    That''s a sword.

    A huge lightsaber composed of dark power, completely filled with magic and breaking power, pokes out of the wormhole of space.

    Soon, the huge lightsaber was raised high and fell heavily.

    "Pooh!"

    In the crisp cutting sound, whether it is the mysterious lines full of space, the cracks in the broken space, or the expanding wormhole, they are all cut in two by the lightsaber.

    The scene, as if the world itself had been cut apart, was appalling.

    "Impossible!"

    Danus couldn''t believe his eyes.

    But the truth is the truth.

    "You are really a great guy."

    The voice came from the world divided into two.

    "He not only took everything from Hermes and made a complete demon man with a weak body, but also adapted to the demon man''s body better than your useless father and mastered the power of the demon man as quickly as possible. In the end, he awakened two unique skills and learned super magic I had never heard of."

    "What you have done can be called a great cause and a legend."

    "I''m afraid your great deeds and legends will be handed down in future generations."

    So, the brave man holding the holy sword came out slowly from the world divided into two.

    "If I''m just an ordinary super level and an ordinary brave man, even if I''m stronger than Mithras, it''s hard to be intact under your deadly attack?"

    "Unfortunately, you really chose the wrong opponent."

    "The power to reproduce part of the essence of the demon king''s power?"

    "That kind of power is of no use to me now."

    Sheen separated the world, space, magic and vision, as if he were independent of all concepts, and walked flat in front of danus.

    "You..."

    Danus couldn''t help retreating and found a scene that shocked him.

    His eyes moved slightly down to the holy sword in Sheen''s hand.

    The sword, I don''t know when, has completely changed.

    The original holy sword is bright and dazzling, and is full of divine power and fluctuations all the time. People can see that it is a sacred thing at a glance and purify all evil.

    However, the holy sword at this moment is not only dark, but also radiates no divine power and fluctuation.

    The power of the holy sword at this moment is dark and deep.

    The nature of that power

    The fluctuation of power

    The nature of the super magic just used by danus is exactly the same.

    No, it should be said that it is deeper, darker and more destructive than the super magic just used by danus.

    yes.

    That''s the power of the demon king.

    Complete, complete and perfect power of the demon king.

    "No! But! Yes! "

    Danus cried out.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    At this moment, even if it is resourceful and resourceful, such as danus, it is completely out of shape.

    Sheehan''s Demon power completely defeated his calmness and his determination.

    "How is that possible? How could...!? "

    Danus couldn''t believe his eyes and stared at the scarlet sword in Sheen''s hand.

    No, that can''t be called a holy sword.

    The sword held by Sheehan at this moment has no holy power and holy fluctuation on it. Instead, it has completely turned into a broken magic sword.

    It is not a [magic sword] skill that can be called a unique skill of the melee department, but a real demon king''s sword with the "magic" attribute opposite to the "Saint".

    Anyway, danus must admit that what the magic sword carries is the power of the devil king, the complete power of the devil king.

    Sheehan was not as confused as danus. Instead, he walked in the void and glanced at the constantly fragmented surroundings.

    Because of the relationship between [breaking the final punishment] and [demon God''s Yan], the space has been seriously damaged, not to mention being cut by Shane''s cutting attack containing the power of the demon king, and the damage will only be more serious.

    For general means, even if the magic directly related to the space itself causes damage to the space, it can''t make the space broken and damaged all the time.

    The world has the function of self-healing, so even if the space is damaged, it can repair itself in a certain time.

    Only when it is destroyed by the power of the demon king, that kind of destruction can really bring irreparable wounds to the world and space.

    Even if it is only a part of the super magic that reproduces the essence of the demon king''s power, the trauma to space, once formed, will not be repaired.

    Otherwise, how can this highest level magic be listed as taboo magic?

    Precisely because it is so dangerous.

    In addition, Sheehan cut off the sword containing the power of the demon king. The end of the space in this area is to become an incurable wound of the world like the crack in the world of Kosmos.

    Sean thought about it.

    In his hand, on the red magic sword, the light suddenly bloomed.

    It is no longer the power of the red demon king, but the bright and dazzling divine light.

    In the light, the bright red on the magic sword was gradually replaced by gorgeous white, making it restore its original appearance as a holy sword.

    Sheen raised the restored holy sword and swept it away.

    "Boom!"

    In a trembling sound, the power of the demon king filled the whole space was swept away and completely purified by the divine wave.

    The broken space stopped and continued to crack.

    Then, Sheen''s hand holding the sword turned again, and the divine brilliance on the holy sword immediately changed again.

    It has become blue, like the sky and ocean, emitting extraordinary light.

    Here, the holy sword turns into a divine sword.

    "Go back."

    Shane holding the divine sword just revealed a short word like the spirit of the true God, and an incredible scene happened.

    I saw that the originally cracked and broken space was like a reversal of time. It actually absorbed countless fallen space debris from all directions, making these debris return to their original position.

    In this case, the broken space is gradually filled back, and the cracks disappear one by one.

    Before long, under the light of blue, the whole broken world like the end of the day was quietly restored.

    Everything, as if it had never happened, became calm and peaceful.

    "You... You..."

    Danus widened his eyes. A pair of eyes almost didn''t burst out of his eyes because of surprise and disbelief.

    Danus can only shout madly in his heart.

    That''s the power of Almighty! That''s the power of Almighty

    What is omnipotent power?

    The supreme goddess, known as the omniscient and omnipotent existence, the power of the creator God is the omnipotent power.

    In other words, that is the real power of the goddess, the real symbol of omniscientism, rather than reaching a miraculous level in only one or two fields like the goddess of the Protoss.

    It is omnipotent.

    It is the power of a true God who can do everything.

    The power restrained only by the power of the demon king can even create the universe, the world and everything in the world.

    Seeing this power, for danus, the impact and shock is greater than seeing the power of the demon king.

    At least, the power of the demon king can find some residues in this world, and can be used to a certain extent through various methods.

    But the almighty power of the real goddess, that is, even if you search the whole omnipotence, there is no trace to follow.

    Is the glowing branch precious?

    However, it is only the crystallization of the remaining power after the creation of the world when the Supreme God created the world with his own power. It has only the characteristics that it is not restricted by [reason], but it can not let people see the power of the Supreme God through it.

    Unlike not being accommodated and allowed by the world, so we can find the residual demon king''s power in this world, the almighty power of the Supreme God belongs only to itself and will not cause even a trace of legacy in the world.

    Because the world itself is the creation of the Supreme God, the power of the Supreme God in this world will be absorbed by the world itself, and finally become the magic of the whole world.

    But now, the holy sword in Sheen''s hand has changed into a divine sword with omnipotent power. How can danus not cry in his heart?

    Danus shuddered.

    "The power of a brave man who symbolizes holiness and miracles..."

    "The power of the demon king symbolizing destruction and end..."

    "The power of the goddess who symbolizes omniscientism and omnipotence..."

    The power of the three supreme concepts actually all appeared on Sheehan and gathered on a sword?

    Aware of this, even danus, in this moment, his head exploded, and the whole person fell into a state of chaos and stagnation.

    Sheehan restored everything to its original state and came to a position only a few meters away from Danas.

    "Someone named this power -- [supreme authority]."

    Sean''s voice sounded clearly.

    "Originally, it should be my unique skill, but I don''t know whether it''s because its power and nature have completely exceeded the scope that [reason] can regulate, or because it''s a hidden power sleeping in my body. After I achieved detachment, it completely integrated with me, but it disappeared together with other skills, Can no longer be viewed in the form of "unique skills."

    Moreover, because sheen fully integrates the relationship of [supreme authority], as the embodiment of the power of the three supreme concepts, their nature and ability are also fed back to the holy sword integrated with sheen.

    Therefore, after the holy sword achieved detachment, transformed and radiated the real holy power, it underwent the second transformation under the condition of integrating [supreme authority].

    When it shows the "holy" attribute, it is a holy sword that can purify all evil and crusade against all evil existence.

    When it shows the "magic" attribute, it is a magic sword that can destroy everything and give the end of the world.

    When it shows the attribute of "God", it is an omniscient and omnipotent sword that can create everything.

    This level of power may really be beyond the scope that [reason] can regulate, so Sheehan''s [supreme authority] has even lost the concept and form of unique skills and fully integrated into itself.

    Now sheen, all his strength and ability, are all his own things.

    The super level beings have at least unique skills. The core strength and ability are gathered on the unique skills, but Sheehan has completely absorbed and turned the unique skills into his own strength like general skills.

    Danus understood this and shuddered even more.

    Because, as far as he knows, being able to be like this is not limited to the levels and skills specified by [li], and even the concept of unique skills can override and surpass the existence. Throughout the history of omnipatanson, there are only two.

    The existence outside the specification is born in the only two supreme beings in the void - the demon king and the Supreme God.

    Sean, have you stepped into the field where there are only two places in history?

    Danus didn''t think before that sheen might have become the closest to that field and even touched the existence of that field, but he couldn''t think of it. Sheen didn''t approach and touch, but actually stepped in.

    "It seems that you have understood."

    Sheen looked at danus quietly and made a declaration.

    "For me now, you can''t be my opponent at all. Do you understand?"

    He is not an ordinary superior level, nor does he become a braver than the goddess of fate, as everyone guessed.

    He has integrated and awakened the power of the three supreme concepts into one, and has become the third existence outside the specification on an equal footing with the "demon king" and "goddess".

    Now sheen is the supreme life with the concept of "brave".

    At the same height as the demon king and the Supreme God - "great existence".

    "Ha ha... Ha ha..."

    Seeing all this, danus smiled.

    Some crazy, and extremely self mocking smile.

    "In your opinion, the battle I spared no effort to deal with is just a clown''s stage play?"

    Danus understood that even if he became stronger and paid a big price, he could not defeat the current sheen.

    "It''s really a very suitable ending for me. It''s a very suitable ending for me. Ha ha ha!"

    Danus seemed to have completely abandoned his own life and death, held his forehead and laughed selflessly.

    The laughter was full of sadness.

    Sheehan still just looked at such danus quietly.

    He didn''t do it, let alone have the idea of doing anything else.

    Holding the omniscient and omnipotent sword, sheen also peeped into something that happened to danus by relying on the ability of "omniscient".

    Until this moment, Sheehan didn''t know why danus became so abnormal.

    The reason is only because he learned the truth of his own existence.

    The incarnation of the demon king, because of the subconscious desire and instinctive pursuit, did not hesitate to revive the demon king, but always thought that it was a poor dreamer who had to take the road in order to achieve his ideals and dreams.

    That''s what danus really is.

    Knowing this, Sheehan couldn''t help but have a trace of sympathy for the man.

    Such a person with courage, strategy, brains, ideas, the ability to plan all actions and the ambition to disturb the world is actually walking on the road of what he thinks is reasonable but is actually just a puppet doll because of an unnecessary incarnation identity and instinctive desire. No wonder he will become so self reliant.

    All the time, I have been trembling, walking on thin ice and calculating all the tricks, in order to get rid of the established fate and no longer be manipulated by that demon father as a victim, until I finally succeeded in overthrowing the other party and seizing everything from the other party. I am full of the idea that what I am going to do next is my own road, live my own life and have absolute freedom, No longer bow to the established fate, and in the end find that it is just a void.

    It is conceivable how much impact danus will bear after completing everything and discovering everything.

    A brave and ambitious hero will still end up as a puppet of fate. How shaken will this man be when he knows all this?

    As long as you think about it a little, Sean unconsciously produced a trace of sympathy.

    So, sheen glanced at danus, who lost all his arms and was bleeding all over. He laughed like a madman. After shaking his head, he took back the divine sword in his hand.

    He left danus and passed by, ready to leave.

    Seeing this, danus''s voice of self mockery sounded again.

    "Do you think I don''t even have the qualification to make up for your last shot?"

    Danus has completely fallen into the vortex of self abandonment.

    Sheen didn''t look at danus any more and said a word without looking back.

    "I just don''t think I''m interested in cutting you all of a sudden."

    The reason given by Sheehan is so simple.

    "Really?" Danus sneered, "if you let me go, are you sure you won''t regret it in the future?"

    Hearing the speech, Sean raised his eyebrows.

    "Do you think I need to worry about your threat now?" Sheen said faintly, "even if you have a slightest idea of going to do something in the future, with the power of" omniscience ", I will immediately detect it and find you out in advance and solve it directly."

    The so-called unique skill of "destroying shadow and form" is just a joke in front of the power of "omniscience".

    Danus, already here with sheen, lost his deterrent.

    "I don''t kill you because I want you to have a good look at what the world will become in the future."

    Sheen uttered his voice in peace.

    "I''ll look at all this and decide what to do with you."

    If you stay like this, Sean dodges and disappears.

    Only danus remained in the sky for a long time... For a long time

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    The war between the sky and the Earth continues.

    Whether it''s the fierce battle between detached beings or the fighting between the two armies, it can''t end in a short time.

    Originally, the battle between sheen and danus, who are extraordinary in their respective fields, surpass the common sense of the world and reach the existence of fields that can not be reached by others, should be the same.

    Unfortunately, Sheen''s transformation is more thorough, complete and even terrible than danus''s transformation.

    Therefore, the fierce battle on the battlefield is far from over. At this meeting, Sheehan has been able to leave Danas who has lost his threat and leave the battlefield.

    He flashed a distance with his ability to move in an instant.

    He didn''t stop moving until he entered the valley of God and felt the familiar and strange breath.

    ¡°......¡±

    Some silence pervaded sheen, who somehow stopped in mid air and stopped moving forward.

    Sheehan silently looked at the ruins below. After a long time, he slowly flew down.

    Before long, sheen landed on the ground.

    It was like he suddenly broke into this abandoned world. He was in the ruins and gathered all his breath.

    At this moment, sheen seemed to be just an ordinary noble youth.

    Then Sheehan raised his steps and slowly walked into the depths of the ruins.

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa"

    When the soles of the feet fell to the ground, the sound of stepping on the rubble sounded clearly around.

    Sheehan looked around the ruins as he walked forward.

    For sheen, who has mastered "omniscience", he naturally knows what the origin of the ruins called the valley of God is.

    It is the residence of the Supreme God omnis after she created the world. Before the divine world, the demon world and the human world have been separated, it exists as the center of the whole omnipatanson.

    Sean is no stranger to this place.

    After all, he has seen this place in his dreams several times.

    Yes, this is the sea of flowers Sean saw several times in his dream.

    At the beginning, the Supreme God omnis summoned the first generation of brave people and the mother of sheen in this flower sea.

    When the demon king asked for death, he also came here to fight a decisive battle with the Supreme God omnis. Here, he was pierced by the holy sword of the first generation of brave people, and finally ran out of control and crushed the first generation of brave people.

    The Supreme God omnis mourned for the death of the first generation of brave people here.

    The demon king is also here, cooperating with the Supreme God, sacrificing half of his own strength to revive the first generation of brave people.

    Even the first generation of brave people with mental breakdown after resurrection were sent back to the original world by the Supreme God.

    In other words, this is the beginning and the end of everything.

    Now, I don''t know whether it''s because of the fierce battle between the devil king and the Supreme God, or the runaway rampage of the devil king, or the flood of the prehistoric rainstorm caused by the Supreme God''s wailing. This place has been reduced to ruins.

    No one shows any interest in the as like as two peas. The Supreme God even abandoned this place, and created the Holy Land in the divine realm, where it created a piece of identical flower sea, which made it completely a place where no one would care.

    Until now, it has become the beginning of everything again.

    Of course, Sheehan also hopes

    "This time, I can also be here to end everything."

    With this idea in mind, Sean suddenly moved in his heart and gave a hand to let the holy sword flash in his hand.

    The holy sword shining with bright golden light turned into a divine sword as blue as the sky and the sea in the twinkling of an eye.

    Shane, who was holding the divine sword, was walking in the ruins while muttering softly.

    "Backtracking."

    As soon as the voice fell, the whole ruins suddenly trembled.

    "Boom..."

    The next second, the ruins began earth shaking changes under a tremor.

    I saw that the barren land gradually recovered its vitality.

    Countless pieces of rubble are like a reversal of time, making the world like a playback image. First, they slowly float up, and then fly back to one direction.

    Some of them have filled the cracks and holes in the ground, some have formed forests and mountains, some have become rocks and caves, and others have filled the whole terrain, so that this area is no longer just dilapidated.

    Then, colorful flowers grew rapidly from the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Where do these flowers grow with each step of sheen.

    When Sheehan stopped, the whole dilapidated valley of God had changed greatly.

    The breeze blew here.

    The air became fresh.

    The ruins turned into a beautiful sea of flowers.

    yes.

    Everything has returned to the valley of God, which should have been.

    The familiar beauty is as like as two peas in Shane''s dream.

    This is something that only Sheehan can do.

    Because this is a direct or indirect relationship destroyed by the power of the demon king. Even the Supreme God can''t restore this area to its original state.

    As the only existence that integrates the three supreme forces, Sheehan can do it.

    The holy sword can purify the residual power of the demon king here and make the power of the demon king no longer affect here.

    In this way, with the almighty power of Sheehan, it is easy to restore this place to its original state.

    Just

    "... why do you do such a thing?"

    With a strong sad voice, it came into Sean''s ear.

    Sheen held the sword and looked at his front.

    There, the girl turned her back to him and stood in the middle of the sea of flowers.

    The breeze blew through the girl''s beautiful black hair, which made the hair swing around the beautiful track.

    The girl is left behind and independent, like a beautiful beauty living in a paradise and a beautiful goddess managing the ideal township. With this sea of flowers, her back can be seen.

    Unfortunately, the atmosphere of such a beautiful and independent girl is too sad and gloomy.

    For a moment, Sheehan even had the idea that he should not disturb each other and should leave as soon as possible.

    Not for anything else, just to stop the girl from making a sad voice.

    The girl''s whole body exudes an atmosphere that makes people heartache and can''t breathe.

    What she said made people feel pain at the bottom of their hearts.

    "Things that have passed away should be allowed to sleep in history forever."

    "Neither I nor this sea of flowers should return to this world."

    "Don''t you think so?"

    The girl''s too gloomy voice struck the heartstrings of sheen.

    Sheehan could only look at the back that seemed out of tune with the world. He didn''t make a sound until a long time later.

    "Some things really shouldn''t be forced after they die, but some things shouldn''t be allowed to die, shouldn''t they?"

    Sheehan''s voice, somehow, became calmer and smoother than usual.

    The girl''s voice is still full of sadness.

    "But that doesn''t include me."

    The girl''s pessimistic statement should have made people angry, but at the moment, it can only make people feel heartache.

    From this sentence, Sheehan can see how dead the heart of the king who really stands on the strongest throne is.

    It is the so-called sorrow is greater than heart death, which is the feeling of today''s girls.

    But who can blame her?

    Thinking of her experience, who can guarantee that he will not become like this?

    Even if you can be merciless to anyone, thing or thing in the past, you will still be cruel when you should be cruel, and you will be sarcastic when you should be sarcastic. Sheen, who won''t let his three outlooks follow his five senses, can''t accuse and scold the girl when he knows her life.

    There is only one thing he can do.

    That is, speak out the most real thoughts in your heart.

    therefore...

    "How can you be so sure that you are not included?"

    Sean said casually like a gossip.

    "Because I can feel it."

    The girl said so.

    "Feel what?"

    Sean asked.

    "Feel that the world is rejecting me."

    The girl''s voice is like an empty valley orchid, sad and sad.

    But Sheehan shook his head.

    "If the world is rejecting you, how can you be born?" Sheehan said slowly, "although I won''t say that existence is reasonable, omnipatanson will develop into what it is now. Your existence is essential."

    "Really?" The girl said mockingly, "haven''t I only brought destruction, destruction, terror and war to the world all the time?"

    The girl resisted Sean''s statement.

    In her opinion, Omni Pattinson''s becoming what she is now does have her indispensable influence.

    But is that a good thing?

    Isn''t the demon family born because of her always threatening the Protoss and Terran?

    She even set off tens of thousands of years of war, causing death and even cutting the world into three parts.

    Are these all good things?

    It''s not necessarily a good thing that Omni Pattinson will develop into what it is now, is it?

    Without her and the demon king, the world would only be better.

    "This should be the common view of everyone in the world?"

    The girl''s tone has become extremely low.

    On the contrary, Sean was not affected from beginning to end.

    "I can''t comment on the past times." Sheen said calmly, "but as far as I''m feeling now, I think everything you bring is not all bad."

    Isn''t it?

    "Although the demon clan once threatened the Protoss and Terrans, there are not a few Protoss and Terrans who have established friendly relations with the demon clan in the millennium of peace."

    "Although I haven''t seen it, there should not be a few people who intermarry with the demon clan and get married together."

    "Of course, Ohm nipponensen is also divided into three worlds, but because of this, protoss, Terran and demon all have their own territory and buffer zone, so there is no need to compete."

    "Even if the war has lasted for tens of thousands of years, who can assert that its existence must be bad?"

    Sheehan expounded his argument.

    "In this world, there is life and death, and there is spring and winter."

    "Everything is relative. It is precisely because of evil that the importance of good will be understood, pursued and desired by the world."

    "There is no place without darkness."

    "The world also expects to enter Utopia, but the ideal world will also take away diligence, efforts and dreams from the world."

    Sheen cast his eyes on the girl who was regarded as the demon king.

    "Only based on the relative duality of good and evil can the world be completely."

    "In the distant past, the demon king and goddess will be born from the void at the same time, and there is absolutely no reason to appear from the void."

    "God will create the world, but without the threat of the demon king, the world may become the back garden of the truly omnipotent goddess and let her control it at will."

    "Will such a world be beautiful?"

    Obviously, that''s not possible.

    "In my world, in all kinds of myths, there are disasters caused by the arrogance and superiority of the gods."

    "If there is no demon king, the gods have lost their natural enemies and do not need the power of human beings, then human beings are not necessarily children worthy of love in their eyes, but also labor like ants and lambs who offer everything for them."

    "The existence of evil can show the importance of good."

    "So I can tell you very clearly."

    Sean spoke word by word.

    "The world may be rejecting you, but it definitely doesn''t need you."

    "Because of your existence, the existence known as the demon king was born, and the world was established."

    "I won''t say that everything you do is a credit."

    "But it''s a little too early for your sin to be denied as a final conclusion?"

    Sheehan''s determined statement made the demon king''s girl silent.

    Her shoulders trembled slightly, and her lowered head was raised slowly.

    But she still didn''t turn around and face Sean.

    She just whispered.

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone say such a thing."

    The girl didn''t know whether she was happy or sad, and said in a complicated tone.

    "Even your mother has never said such a thing to me."

    As soon as he said this, sheen was slightly stunned, but he was not surprised.

    His origin may be able to hide from others, but he can''t hide from the demon king in front of him.

    After all, this is a good friend who has been with his mother for a long time.

    Half of her strength was given to sheen, and now it is on sheen.

    Others are unaware of this power, but this one in front of us will never be unaware of it.

    In that case, it''s not surprising that the other party can guess his identity.

    However, the other party''s next words made Sean''s heart sink.

    "I can feel that you are a good child. Like that person, you are very kind and gentle."

    The devil slowed down his voice and made his voice quiet.

    "You are the only one who can recognize my existence like this except your mother."

    "So I have a request."

    "A request that only you can make."

    The demon king said the decisive words lightly.

    "Please kill me."

    In a word, Sheehan''s face sank completely.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Quiet.

    Dead silence.

    At this moment, both sheen and the devil himself fell into a repressed silence.

    The demon king is silently waiting for Shane to make a move.

    Sheehan can clearly feel a sense of death from the devil''s words and atmosphere.

    The will to die is so strong that it can''t even be questioned by others.

    Sheehan was sure that if he didn''t do it himself, he would not hesitate to do it, so that he had to fight, and had to stab the holy sword into her chest and through her heart.

    Just like what happened to his mother, the brave man of the first generation.

    Understanding this, Sheehan didn''t speak and let the repressed silence fill the air all the time.

    Until the demon king gently raised his head and seemed to be ready to do something, Sheehan didn''t speak.

    "I want to ask you three questions."

    Sean suddenly said such words.

    The devil stopped his action and nodded after a while.

    "You said, as long as I can answer, I will answer."

    This is the greatest response.

    Sheehan didn''t hesitate. First he asked the first question.

    "In history, in addition to Mithra, there are several brave people who have reached the state of detachment who have challenged you, but all of them are dead?" Sheehan asked abruptly, "according to your situation, you should not want to kill them. You will even be willing to stand where you are and not resist at all. Why did this happen?"

    This is a question mentioned before.

    Now, Sheehan asked it out, just to get a definite answer.

    The demon king girl was silent for a long time, and then she made a faint sound.

    "I really didn''t want to kill them. I didn''t even want to resist under their sword, just like when I wanted Nina to kill me." The girl sighed, "unfortunately, I am not allowed to be cursed at all."

    Sean understood this sentence.

    "Is your own strength out of control and rampant again, resulting in the crushing of the brave who are going to kill you?"

    That''s what Sean can think of.

    After all, the first generation of brave people died once.

    In fact, although there are some differences, the situation is indeed similar to that.

    "After that time, I have completely controlled my power and won''t run out of control again. However, if the holy sword of the brave who has reached the detached state is about to pierce my body, even if I try my best to control and feel the danger, my power will still launch a counterattack."

    The demon king''s sad voice, I don''t know whether it''s sad for those brave people who died, or feeling guilty and painful for what he did.

    And Sheehan also understood why the brave people who reached the detached state and went to challenge the demon king would eventually fail.

    Just because they already have the power to threaten the life of the demon king, the result stimulates the demon king''s own sense of crisis and makes the power instinctively fight back. Finally, they will be easily killed by the demon king before killing the demon king.

    Beyond the level, it can be called an invincible existence in the world, but it is not good enough to be an opponent in front of the demon king.

    This also made Sheehan understand why Mithra needed to join hands with the Supreme God in the final battle thousands of years ago.

    "In the war thousands of years ago, you were worried that you would repeat the mistakes and kill the braver who was the strongest and most likely to kill yourself. Therefore, you deliberately fought with the Supreme God first and wasted your strength to the greatest extent, so that Mithras could have the opportunity to give you a fatal blow with the holy sword?"

    Sheehan exposed such a secret.

    The demon king girl nodded silently.

    "I took the initiative to beg the goddess to let her do it." The girl whispered, "otherwise, after what happened to Nina, she won''t want to cooperate with the brave to kill me."

    This is the reason why the supreme god shot the demon king thousands of years ago.

    In tens of thousands of years, there have been 108 brave people, and even seven super level beings. However, the Supreme God only made a hand when Mithras was ready to challenge the demon king a thousand years ago. At any other time, he has not been involved in the war between the gods and demons, which is obviously hidden.

    The world thinks that the Supreme God wants to eradicate the demon king before he takes the initiative to attack after the birth of the strongest brave in the past dynasties. According to the demon king, after the transformation of the holy sword in the hands of the super brave, as long as it hits the key, it can kill her. If the Supreme God really wants to kill the demon king, she will never be indifferent when several super brave people appear in front.

    According to the feeling of sheen when he saw the goddess these times, sheen was sure that the goddess didn''t want to kill the demon king at all.

    At least, after the event of the first generation of brave people, the Supreme God gave up his wish to kill the demon king.

    Therefore, after that, regardless of the situation of the war and the brave, the supreme god looked on indifferently, just like the detached personality.

    Until the demon king himself could no longer wait and was eager to die, the girl took the initiative to find the goddess and asked her to do it.

    Just like this time, the demon king girl also asked Shane to do it.

    Therefore, the supreme god played a hand in the final battle thousands of years ago. After an earth shaking war with the demon king and consuming his power to the minimum, he let the brave Mithras find the opportunity and give the demon king a fatal blow.

    "Unfortunately, the strength counterattack before death still caused incurable wounds to the brave man. This is the only place I regret."

    The devil whispered.

    "Then it''s unintentional that omnipatanson will be destroyed, causing the world to become three parts?"

    Sean looked at the demon king.

    The devil shook his head.

    "It was not unintentional, but what I did on purpose." The demon king said, "because of my selfish and willful ideas, the demon family has become evil in the eyes of the world. Tens of thousands of years of war has led to constant contradictions among the three races. I want to do something at the end."

    If the world is not divided into three parts, the contradiction between Protoss, demon and Terran will be very serious.

    Under the same sky and on the same earth, it is very likely that the war will continue or even become more miserable after the death of the demon king.

    With this in mind, the demon king cut omnipotence into three worlds at his last death.

    "Before she died, the last order I gave to Sila was to let her quell the war, take the demon clan into one of the worlds, and stop invading."

    The demon king told Sean such a thing.

    "In this way, with the fact of being in different worlds as a buffer, the demon clan completely disappears in the vision of Protoss and Terran, and the conflict will disappear."

    This is the real reason why Omni Pattinson will become three worlds.

    Otherwise, it would be unreasonable if, as the legend said, Omni Pattinson would be cut into three worlds, all caused by the attack made by the demon king at all costs before his death.

    In that case, the world will not be cut into three, but will completely become debris and disappear.

    It didn''t become like that, all because the demon king himself did it on purpose.

    "Well, the second question."

    Sean asked suddenly.

    "After the first generation of brave people, are they called by the protoss or you?"

    As soon as he said this, the devil king trembled slightly.

    Sheehan said to himself as if he had not seen all this.

    "According to the world, the brave people of all ages will be called to this world because the Supreme God wants to destroy you, the protoss wants to destroy the demon family, save the world and quell the war."

    "But it has been proved that after the first generation of brave people, the Supreme God has given up the idea of killing you. Instead, you have the will to die. You wish someone could kill you."

    "This is fundamentally contradictory to what is recorded in history."

    Sheen also wondered whether the protoss would initiate the great secret instrument of the "call of the brave" in order to destroy the demon king without the Supreme God''s statement.

    But if so, one thing seems very strange.

    "I have seen the stories of the three of you in my dream, and I have seen the records left by the brave men of the first generation." Sheen looked straight at the demon king and said, "I found that unlike the brave people called to this world in previous generations, the first generation of brave people, that is, my mother, obviously did not lose the memory of the world she originally lived in."

    yes.

    This is what Sheehan noticed very clearly after seeing the record left by his mother.

    After being called into the world as a brave person of the first generation, his mother not only remembered his original name, but also remembered his original world life, missed his family and the peaceful world.

    She even wanted to go back to the original world and didn''t want to stay in the open world where there was no life race and there were only two dead enemies, the demon king and the Supreme God.

    This is enough to show that his mother''s memory of the original world has not been lost.

    "I even suspect that my mother didn''t die when she was called into the world."

    Sheehan pointed this out.

    The brave men of all ages died once in a different world before their soul was called to this world and given a second life and life.

    In this case, with the memory gone, the brave people of all ages don''t have any attachment to their former world, and can integrate into the world smoothly and naturally.

    But the mother of the first generation of brave people is different.

    She is always out of tune with the world and always wants to return to the original world.

    What does this mean?

    It shows that

    "The big secret instrument called [call of the brave] was designed by the brave who died once in the past world at the beginning."

    "Of course, the initial [call of the brave] did not delete the memory of the called brave."

    "Those were added later."

    "But after the mother''s event, the supreme god no longer wants to fight you. Naturally, there is no reason to tamper with the [call of the brave]."

    "The protoss has no ability to tamper with the great secret instrument of [call of the brave]."

    To sum up, except for the Supreme God, there is only one person who can tamper with the existence of [call of the brave].

    "That is the demon king who created the power of" magic "and was more powerful than the Supreme God."

    Sean stared at the demon king tightly and opened his mouth word by word.

    "In other words, the brave after the first generation are all summoned by you."

    "You tampered with the skill of [call of the brave] and hid it behind the scenes. You have always presided over the functional operation of [call of the brave]. Even the goddess of the protoss didn''t find your existence, and even the goddess of [call of the brave] didn''t notice it."

    "Am I right?"

    This is the only answer.

    The demon king who wants to die has reason to do so.

    Otherwise, if the brave never shows up, how can she die?

    Therefore, the demon king is the summoner of the brave of all ages.

    "Presumably, in order to cultivate brave people who can kill themselves, you can take the initiative to start a war, and then preside over the [call of the brave] and even tamper with its technique, won''t you do it?"

    Sean said without knowing what it was like.

    "And the reason why you want to add the two conditions that" the summoned brave have died once in a different world "and" delete the memory beyond the brave''s common sense after the summoning is successful "should be the relationship you can''t bear?"

    Shane''s words made the demon king speechless for a long time.

    It was not until a long time later that the demon king made a sound.

    "After all, I want to use them as props to kill myself. This is a little useless self comfort."

    It would be pitiful if the summoned brave man lived well in the original world like Nina, the first generation of brave man, but was suddenly pulled into the world, had to fight and fight, and finally had to take great risks to kill the demon king.

    The collapse of his best friend is right in front of him. Naturally, the demon king can''t ignore this.

    Finally, she decided that all the brave people summoned should have died once and deleted their original memories.

    In this way, they have finished their original life and are summoned again, which is equivalent to obtaining a second life. If something happens to the second life, it is not too cruel.

    Of course, as the devil himself said, this is just useless self comfort.

    To use the dead, to some extent, is more excessive.

    However, there is no doubt that the brave people of all ages have indeed obtained a very wonderful second life.

    I believe there are many people who are satisfied with this, right?

    Doesn''t Sheehan himself always think it''s lucky to get a second life?

    Compared with the previous life, many people will be satisfied to eat and die, get a second life in a different world, enjoy glory and eulogize youth.

    Even if the end is not good.

    then...

    "Last question."

    Sheen turned his eyes to the demon king.

    In the tone, in the calm, there was a trace of uneasiness and tension.

    "How are leixia and Rasha now?"

    you ''re right.

    That''s what Sheehan is most concerned about.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    ¡°......¡±

    The girl couldn''t help falling into a state of some silence.

    Even if she didn''t look back and turn around, she could feel some uneasiness and tension in Sean''s words.

    He asked two important questions before Mingming very calmly and calmly, but when he asked this question, he couldn''t help being nervous and uneasy, which really surprised people.

    After all, the importance of the first two questions is undoubtedly much greater than this one.

    On the one hand is the secret that has long existed in the deepest part of Omni Pattinson, and on the other is the safety of two "insignificant" magical lives. I believe anyone can easily judge which is more important.

    But Sheehan was neither warm nor cold to the former, and was very nervous about the latter, so that the girls who were regarded as the demon king almost failed to respond.

    Naturally, the demon king will not know. For Sheehan, this is the more important thing.

    Although sheen didn''t care about the mysteries and secrets, he didn''t have much persistence.

    That is, even if those mysteries were not solved, he felt it didn''t matter.

    Looking at the safety of leixia and Rasha, Sheehan really can''t ignore it.

    The demon king who didn''t know this answered the question after all.

    "They''re fine."

    The devil whispered.

    "Although the dominance of the body and power has returned to my hands, leaving only weak consciousness for the two children, I have not erased those two consciousness."

    To erase the consciousness of laixia and Rasha is just something that the demon king can accomplish in the blink of an eye.

    But she didn''t.

    Because she does not intend to continue to live, let alone take away the domination of "body" and "power".

    According to the demon king, he will die again. At that time, laixia and Rasha will naturally regain the control of "body" and "power" and return to the world.

    "Now, they are probably equivalent to the existence of the" vice personality of the demon king ". As long as I don''t erase them, they can always coexist with me, and even make my consciousness surface when I take the initiative to enter the sleeping state, and act in the world as the" demon king. "

    The demon king explained to Sheehan.

    "If you want them back, just kill me here."

    The devil''s words made Sheehan completely relieved.

    His biggest worry is that leixia and Rasha will disappear directly after the resurrection of the demon king and will no longer exist in this world.

    Fortunately, the demon king himself did not intend to resurrect in the real sense. He just wanted to die and return the "body" and "power" to laixia and laixia. Therefore, he did not erase the consciousness of laixia and laixia. Otherwise, the master and servant like twin sisters would disappear completely and no longer exist.

    Then Sean would have to find a way to revive them both.

    Now, the situation is not at its worst, and Sheehan is naturally relieved.

    Just

    "... don''t you know what they have experienced in this world?"

    Sheehan couldn''t help saying such a sentence.

    Moreover, the eyes are somewhat unnatural.

    Unfortunately, the devil still didn''t find this.

    "I didn''t absorb their memory, let alone peep at their memory. I just wanted to regain eternal sleep."

    What the demon king said made Sean a little relieved.

    Of course, sheen didn''t expect too much, and the things between himself and the master and servant were not exposed.

    But at least, at this moment, he can be at ease.

    Moreover, he also knew that for this reason, the demon king had not found a rather cruel fact.

    And this, for Sheehan, will be the next big card.

    So Sean spoke.

    "In that case, my question is over."

    Sheehan made a sudden noise to the demon king in front of him.

    "Now, let me respond to your previous request."

    These words finally made the demon king raise his head.

    "Will you kill me?"

    The demon king was delighted and relieved.

    To tell you the truth, she didn''t want to fight Sean from the bottom of her heart.

    Not for anything else, just because Sean is the man''s child.

    She didn''t want to hurt the man''s child.

    But no one can kill her in this world except sheen.

    Even if there is, it must go through the twists and turns as painstakingly as the final war a thousand years ago in order to lead to the end of his own death.

    In that case, how long will it take to achieve your wish?

    Girls can''t wait.

    She just wants to get back to sleep as soon as possible.

    Sheehan is definitely the existence that can fulfill her wish.

    With the strength of the brave man now, even his own instinctive strength, he can resist it and be intact?

    In this way, you don''t need to hurt anyone''s death.

    This is undoubtedly the ending that the demon king girl wants to see most.

    However, when the girl thought so with joy, sheen spoke.

    "No, please allow me to refuse."

    Sheehan said so without hesitation.

    "Alas?"

    The girl was stunned.

    She couldn''t help turning around and finally facing Sean.

    Sean saw each other''s face clearly.

    On the face that is completely consistent with laixia and laixia, it carries the sadness that can not be dissolved in any way, giving people a feeling of pity at first sight, which is quite touching.

    Sheen has reason to believe that any man who sees the sadness on the girl''s face will not have the heart to refuse her request.

    But sheen himself must refuse.

    "Your resurrection is also inspired by me." Sheen said honestly, "under such circumstances, do you think it''s possible for me to kill you?"

    The devil girl was silent.

    Then, a suffocating pressure emanated from him.

    ¡°......£¡¡±

    Sean''s eyes suddenly coagulated.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The whole sea of flowers that saw the sun again suddenly trembled as if they felt the arrival of some devastating disaster.

    Heaven and earth are eclipsed.

    The world itself trembles as if it were wailing.

    At this moment, all the people who fought and fought in the valley of God felt a terrible pressure, which made them look pale.

    Including the detached beings, their faces have changed.

    "This pressure...!"

    Having found anema and nadura, lidas, who met the two goddesses, looked dignified.

    "Demon king..."

    Anima and nadura rushed to lidas and shook off the group of angry spirits, while their faces changed greatly.

    "Woo..."

    "Bang..."

    Lilith and Artemis, who were in the fierce battle with the two dead knights, both murmured and made a noise.

    Artemis, in particular, felt as if he had returned to the day when he had exceeded his ability to challenge the demon king, and his heart was shaking.

    As for AI Yi and Schaffner, they couldn''t help but stop fighting.

    "Mother...!"

    They were excited and had a feeling of crying. They wanted to rush out and had to bear it, so that their tears rolled in their eyes.

    Everyone felt the sudden pressure and offered their inner surrender together with the suddenly trembling world.

    Even people all over the world who are not on this battlefield and far away from the war feel a sense of breathless depression at this moment.

    There have been varying degrees of noise, panic and chaos around the world.

    The earth even collapsed and cracked again, causing magma eruption and a precursor of volcanic eruption.

    And this is just because of what the demon king is going to do.

    In the deepest part of the valley of God, in the center of the endless sea of flowers, the posture of the girl known as the demon king gently floated up and flew into the air.

    "I really don''t want to fight you."

    What the girl confided was like crying words.

    "Then don''t do it?"

    Sean was under the greatest pressure and looked straight at the demon king in the air.

    The girl first shook her head and then her face was cold.

    "Don''t blame me."

    This is the girl''s last farewell speech.

    "Boom..."

    For a time, the world changed color, the earth moved and the mountains shook, the wind rose and the clouds surged, and there were bursts of thunder.

    Countless atmospheres are circling, turning into black smoke, rolling in the direction of the demon king.

    The girl was hunting in the strong wind in her clothes, and her posture had been covered by the surging black clouds.

    The world is wailing.

    The atmosphere is wailing.

    The sky and the earth are wailing.

    Everything in this world, in this moment, is afraid and wailing for the coming disaster.

    Sean''s eyes twinkled as he saw all this.

    Even now, he is not sure of winning in the face of the world''s strongest and world destroyer.

    Although he has got half the power of the demon king and half the power of the Supreme God, plus the power of the brave, the power of the three supreme concepts should be stronger in theory than the demon king with only half the power left, but the pressure emanating from the demon king at this moment, Sean knows that in the face of this one, the conventional calculation formula is completely useless.

    The amount of power can no longer be used to calculate the strength of each other''s existence at this level.

    Losing half of his strength does not mean that the demon king will be twice as weak.

    Infinite power, even if reduced by half, is still infinite.

    Losing half of the power, for the demon king, the only impact is that the endurance ability is only half of the original.

    For example, it could have done its best in an hour, but now it has only half an hour left.

    Otherwise, the demon king can completely put all his strength out. In that way, even a weak and poor civilian can easily kill her?

    But the fact is that for tens of thousands of years, the demon king has been trying to die, which is enough to prove that this method is not feasible.

    This is the existence of the devil king, conventional theory and general world common sense.

    Even if sheen gets half of his power, plus half of the power of the Supreme God and the power of a brave man, the best result for the demon king can only be fifty-five.

    The fierce battle between the two is bound to bring unimaginable harm to the world.

    Therefore, not only the demon king, Sheehan himself sincerely didn''t want to fight her.

    "The world sees the demon king as evil. I hope the brave can defeat the demon king and save the world."

    But the world has been saved. Who can save the poor demon king?

    "Do you have to defeat the demon king to achieve a perfect ending?"

    No, No.

    Shane has got the conditions for a perfect ending.

    in other words...

    "The devil doesn''t have to be knocked down."

    Sean held out his hand to the stormy sky.

    "She must be saved."

    With that, sheen issued the word of "command".

    "Stop."

    This is a simple and common word without power and mystery.

    However, when this word came out of Sheen''s mouth, the vision between heaven and earth disappeared.

    The world no longer cries.

    Heaven and earth no longer tremble.

    No wind, no clouds.

    The figure of the demon king girl reappeared under the sky and was exposed to Sheehan''s eyes.

    All the pressure on him dissipated.

    "What?"

    The demon king girl opened her eyes wide and showed a stunned and shaken expression for the first time.

    She found that she couldn''t control her body and subconsciously responded to Sheehan''s "command".

    This is a matter of course.

    "You don''t have the memory of leixia and Rasha?"

    Sean''s voice sounded slowly.

    "Well, you certainly don''t know that the ownership of those two girls is actually on me."

    What ownership?

    Nature is the ownership of magical life.

    "Magical life cannot disobey its master''s orders, which is absolute."

    Sheen smiled at the wavering demon king.

    "Of course, such common sense may fail for you, so the two girls did something that even I didn''t understand until this moment."

    In the last night of the land of elves, Rasha, who was about to leave, dedicated everything to sheen.

    Together, lesha gave everything to sheen.

    They raised the command, control and ownership of magical life to the greatest extent by giving their whole body and mind.

    Because they have formed a substantial relationship, it is easy for them, as demon prime bodies, to establish the established fact that "the demon king can''t lift the constraints".

    After all, they are the devil''s "body" and "magic" itself.

    "In this way, if you are the Supreme God who knows everything and is good at performing miracles, there is still a way to remove this constraint, but you are the demon king. If you want to remove the constraint established by your own strength, you can''t do it easily."

    "Your power is absolute."

    "Because of this, this absolute power will have an impact on yourself."

    In the past, the girl of the demon king seemed to be cursed and lost many things because of this power.

    This time, she met the same thing again.

    In other words

    "You don''t belong to yourself anymore."

    "You belong to me now."

    "It''s the devil who only belongs to me."

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    "Only your... Demon king...?"

    When such a declaration was passed into the ears of the demon king girl who could not help converging the power enough to destroy the sky and the earth, the strongest shaking so far appeared on the girl.

    Obviously, her body is out of control, and once again she is in a state of uncontrollable because of her own strength. This feeling that most disgusts the demon king girl, this time, it brings her a different and brand-new feeling.

    At the same time, she also clearly felt that the other two consciousness sleeping in her body suddenly had a fierce reaction at this moment.

    "This is..."

    The demon king girl could not help covering her chest, but felt very depressed in her heart.

    The strange feeling made the demon king girl who had lived in the world for many years a little afraid and a little resistant.

    So the girl tried to gather strength again.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª£¡¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Suddenly, the world around the demon king suspended in the air once again issued bursts of mourning.

    There was a sign of a more serious vision between heaven and earth, which made the whole valley of God tremble.

    However, in the face of this situation, sheen, who stands on the sea of flowers, still only confides a simple word.

    "Stop."

    The order that is as like as two peas just now disappeared.

    The demon king girl felt again that she could not help obeying Sheehan''s orders and converging her strength back into her body.

    "Ming Ming has been binding me before. Now when I need you, are you like this?"

    The demon king felt all this in a very complex mood, and even cursed the power in his body.

    No matter when and where, this force will only haunt her, bind her and make her completely unable to achieve her wish.

    This time, the strongest force betrayed her will again, which made the demon king feel very painful.

    "Why?"

    The devil girl sobbed.

    "Why not let me disappear forever?"

    It''s too painful for the demon king who wants to die.

    Sheen looked at all this silently and stepped out.

    It was at this step that Sheehan came to the demon king girl.

    He looked straight at the girl and said so.

    "I''m not you, so I certainly can''t understand your pain and your feelings. Therefore, I will never say that it''s wrong for you to die like this."

    Sheen told the demon king his heart.

    "But I can tell you the reason why I stopped you, didn''t let you die, and didn''t want to kill you."

    That''s definitely not because of sympathy.

    Although the experience of the Demon Lord is indeed worthy of sympathy, Sean is not a mindless virgin, let alone let his three outlooks follow the other party''s facial features. When the other party insists on death, with his character, he will never stop it for no reason and thankless.

    The reason why he stopped her was simple.

    "I think of some old memories and a wish my mother once mentioned."

    Sheen looked straight at the demon king in front of him and made a determined voice.

    "If I have the chance, I really want to see those two again" -- that''s her wish. "

    As soon as she said this, the demon king girl trembled all over.

    She raised her head and looked into Sean''s eyes.

    On his face, incredible emotions are showing.

    "She... Wants to see me...?"

    The devil girl whispered so.

    yes.

    She couldn''t believe what she heard.

    "How could she want to see me?"

    "Impossible..."

    "I... I hurt her like that... She..."

    The demon king girl denied these words, but her voice became weaker and weaker.

    The reason is simple. Her eyes are wet.

    Sheehan witnessed all this, but only gave a clear response.

    "Maybe she has something she didn''t have time to say. She wants to say it to you two." Sheehan said to the devil girl, "personally, I don''t want to see the regrets of the three of you continue like this."

    It was originally a misunderstanding, a casual entanglement, which was not completely irresolvable.

    All gratitude and resentment, since it is originally from love for each other, there is no reason to make it a regret.

    Not to mention, this regret is also because the relationship between the extraordinary identity and power of these three people has had a very serious impact on the world itself.

    So Sean wants to say

    "If you really want to die, do you have to do what you should do but haven''t done?"

    Sheehan''s words stunned the demon king girl.

    "What should I do but haven''t done?"

    The demon king girl looked blankly.

    Seeing this, Sean rolled his eyes and threw out a word very openly.

    "Since you regard my mother as a close friend and have hurt her so badly, should you apologize to her?"

    Sheen pointed to the nature of things.

    "You owe her this apology. You owe it for so many years."

    Hearing the speech, the demon king girl seemed to be shocked and stunned.

    Just then

    "He''s right."

    The voice of the third party finally appeared here.

    "We do owe her an apology, whether it''s you or me."

    With such words, two identical figures suddenly appeared between heaven and earth.

    They are goddesses.

    They are the most detached pair of beings in the world.

    "Omnis..."

    The demon king girl turned her head and looked at the goddess headed by him. She couldn''t help calling out each other''s names.

    "Nina?"

    Sheen was also surprised.

    It is the Supreme God, omnis, and as her incarnation, Nina, who has been imprisoned on the edge of the divine world.

    This is as like as two peas. It is completely different from temperament, but it is completely different from the goddess. It finally came to the human world and appeared on this fateful flower.

    Nina, who has always hated the Supreme God omnis, obediently followed each other at this time. She first looked at sheen and smiled bitterly, and then looked at the demon king. Her face became complicated.

    Now, the goddess has also understood that the person who has always used herself as a prop to summon the brave is not the Supreme God omnis, but the demon king in front of her.

    Therefore, the person that Nina should hate is not omnis, but the resurrected demon king girl.

    However, knowing all the causes and consequences, even Nina didn''t know whether she should continue to resent each other at this moment.

    Under such circumstances, Nina can only look at the demon king with a complex face and say nothing.

    On the contrary, the Supreme God, omnis, looked straight at the demon king as if she hadn''t seen her for a long time.

    "Long time no see, kratiss."

    The faint voice of omnis, as if the gratitude and resentment had disappeared, seemed so detached.

    ¡°......¡±

    Kratis, the demon king, just looked at the old enemy with complex eyes. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.

    Omnis is just the opposite.

    Today, she is unusually talkative.

    "After so many years, we should really face the mistakes we have made." Omnis whispered to kratiss, "you and I are the most special existence in the world. You are stronger than anyone and higher than anyone. But after escaping for so many years in front of the only valued close friend, is it time to feel ashamed?"

    The words of the bitter opponent hit kratiss''s heart.

    She could only be silent, dazed, shaken and confused, and she didn''t know what kind of response to give.

    Omnis didn''t let her go.

    "I only ask you one question."

    Omnis looked straight at kratiss and asked for the first time in a solemn tone.

    "Do you want to see her?"

    In a word, kratiston could no longer hold her hand.

    The answer to this question is beyond doubt.

    For countless years and endless years, she did not know how many times she missed her only friend and the time when she got along with each other under the moon night.

    Do you want to see her?

    Do you still need to ask this question?

    But

    "I did so much to her..."

    Kratis sobbed.

    Omnis replied directly.

    "Just because you did that to the child, you should accept all her scolding and complaints, shouldn''t you?"

    The supreme goddess said impolitely.

    "Or are you going to keep running away and get rid of it by dying, but let the child live in a different world with that terrible memory?"

    "Do you have the heart?"

    "Do you have the heart to let her die depressed when she has the desire to" want to see you again "

    These words, like a sharp weapon, ran through kratis''s body.

    "Don''t forget, she is just a human being now, that is, without the holy sword and the power we give her, she is just an ordinary human being."

    "Human life span is very short, not even a hundred years."

    "Although the time of the different world is not consistent with that of omnipatanson, she will die one day."

    Said omnis very seriously.

    "Do you want her to die with regret?"

    "Or would you like to see her die like that?"

    "Answer me, demon king."

    One question after another made the strongest existence in the world completely speechless.

    Silence came.

    Sheen and Nien looked at each other and knew they couldn''t talk, so they stood aside silently.

    Omnis was also in no hurry, so she kept looking at kratiss and waiting for her answer.

    Kratis was silent and struggling.

    After a long time, the demon king shed a line of tears and answered.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    Night, in the day when the whole world can''t calm down, finally came quietly.

    When the evening sunset appeared in the sky and was about to go down the mountain, so that the earth was covered with a layer of dusk, the war that lasted nearly a day finally gradually ushered in the results.

    It was not others who took the lead in ushering in the results, but the two brave men awakened by the magic of the dead.

    When lidas found anima and nadura, broke free from the entanglement of the group of complaining spirits, joined the four people of AI, chavne, Lilith and Artemis, and dealt with two demon level dead knights with them, the outcome of the two brave people who should not wake up was already doomed.

    As planned at the beginning, the brave reinnart was the first to be solved and fell under the dragon breath that AI Yi did his best to turn the whole sky into a sea of fire.

    The brave Philip, with his amazing immortality, just entangled with the whole seven super strong people until the evening. Finally, he was caught turning into an entity. He was attacked by seven super strong people and evaporated on the spot without suspense.

    When the two dead Knights fell, the situation was basically determined.

    The fighting on the earth is the same. With the strong participation of seven super strong people, there is no suspense.

    Therefore, the army of the new [original devil] was directly defeated and collapsed on the spot.

    Under the joint suppression of seven super strong people, almost all of the devil refining, the dead spirit, the young devil man and even many magical lives were destroyed.

    After seeing the victory and defeat of the detached battle, Vivian immediately gave up maintaining the front line and changed the armies of the three races from charging into encirclement. Leng was able to maintain the encirclement circle with strong Guardian power, so that all the monsters of the new [original devil] and even the terrorists who helped the tyranny could not escape and were all punished.

    Those who betrayed the three races and turned to the embrace of the newborn [original devil] also almost couldn''t escape.

    On the Terran side, the heads of several rebellious human state forces have been jointly captured by Tieer, melika, Sophie, ANSI, alidia, havis, kapelin, Elise, Oz and mafi. They are either killed or captured.

    In terms of the demon clan, how many of those betrayed guys were burned to ashes by Youlin''s dragon breath on the spot. The rest either begged for mercy or wanted to escape. As a result, without exception, they were executed mercilessly by AI Yi and schavne. They didn''t even give treatment for being caught alive.

    In terms of the protoss, all the evil gods who were afraid that the world would not be chaotic were basically taken by lidas, anima, nadura and Artemis. Considering the existence of the [true seal], they were not executed, but they were sealed one by one. I''m afraid it''s difficult to see the sun again in this life.

    In this way, the forces of the new [original devil] were completely eliminated, and all but a few of them were arrested after successfully escaping through various special means.

    Of course, those who successfully escape will not be free for long.

    After all, without danus''s [destroy shadow and form] to hide, even if they have great skills, they can''t escape the search of nadura, the goddess of nature.

    After the return, nadura will start searching, and the three races will immediately send strong men to catch them.

    As for danus, who could provide them with a hiding place, he disappeared after the war with sheen.

    A number of superordinated beings are worried about this.

    Anyway, it''s too dangerous to let a demon stronger than the goddess of fate lidas wander outside.

    But they also have no way to find danus. They can only clean up the battlefield and the mess for the time being.

    It is worth mentioning that when all the battles ended, the fierce battle between Rosie and Princess Lenny finally came to an end.

    This combination of ancestors and descendants spanning thousands of years, the intensity of the battle can be described as the battle of chasing Sean and danus, which made it dark and dark.

    Especially the princess herself, when she hit the back, she was completely out of her mind. The dead world was no longer maintained. She directly dispatched all the dead Qi she had stored, incarnated the God of death who tarnished the world, and recklessly attacked Rosie.

    In order to fight such an ancestor, Rosie risked death and life several times.

    Rosie, who did not have an advantage, could not use her fate power in the middle of the battle. She also entered a weak state and was almost killed by the princess on the spot.

    Fortunately, the Mithra holy sword, which showed a complete posture, gave Rosie the greatest protection. Even if she fell into a weak state, she survived the princess''s several waves of full annihilation and entangled with the princess until the end.

    It can be said that at that level, Rosie was completely exhausted and only supported by perseverance.

    In the end, Rosie''s persistence brought victory.

    Under the power of the transformed holy sword, since the princess can''t take Rosie, the result is naturally that all the stored dead gas has been purified.

    Therefore, the princess directly fell all the way from being comparable to the combat power of the demon man to being inferior to the transcendental existence of anima and nadura.

    The power of the necromancer almost depends on the amount of dead Qi he can use. The more dead Qi, the stronger his combat power. On the contrary, it is naturally possible to be killed by a weaker existence than himself.

    In view of this, when the superior beings cleaned the battlefield and united the army to find Rosie, she had cut the princess with a scarred sword and let the princess fall on the spot.

    "How... Will..."

    With such unwilling and sentimental words, the princess fell in front of Rosie.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Rosie was even more embarrassed. She was not only scarred, but also panting. She also fell to the ground with the holy sword shining with holy radiance.

    "Rosie!"

    Seeing this, Anxi immediately rushed up in shock.

    Lidas came to Rosie first and helped her up. She looked nervous and almost didn''t cry.

    "Don''t worry, she''s fine. She''s just too tired and weak. She''s suffering from skin trauma."

    As the goddess of life, anima immediately diagnosed Rosie and finally gave everyone the idea that they could rest at ease.

    "Your Majesty, what should I do with this?"

    Alidia came to Anxi, who was also at ease, and asked Anxi.

    He was referring naturally to Princess Lenny.

    Lying in a pool of blood, the princess could no longer stand up after being hurt by the holy sword and lost consciousness on the spot.

    Her wound was fatal.

    As the most evil existence of [death spirit], I was hurt by the holy sword that even the demon king can fight against, and my end is definitely not good.

    Attitemis looked at the necromancer who attacked himself twice and seriously injured himself, and even coldly prepared to kill him on the spot.

    At the critical moment, Rosie pleaded.

    "Please leave her to our own disposal." Rosie bowed her head to all the goddesses, demons, kings and strongmen present and said, "she has a deep relationship with us, and we will take care of her."

    This request was finally granted.

    Although the princess is sinful, she is really in a special situation and can be handled properly.

    Because the princess was able to escape by virtue of the radiant branch. She used her power and manipulated her life in anima. After nadura explored and found the location of the radiant branch, and lidas took out the radiant branch in her body, the first necromancer in history who achieved detachment by her own calculation completely fell into detachment.

    In addition, the spirit essence that constitutes the great spirit body has been seriously lost by the holy sword. Even if annima finally saved it with the power of life, the princess also lost the special constitution of the [death spirit body] and became a mother-in-law who aged into a state of more than 70 years old in an instant. The princess is no longer threatened.

    Under such circumstances, the people agreed to return the princess who had survived for thousands of years to the kingdom of Mithra.

    Anyway, at the beginning, in order to defeat the demon king and stop the demon family''s plot, the princess sacrificed her country and her relatives. Both the Protoss and the Terran owe her an explanation.

    In that case, such a disposal may be more suitable.

    In this way, when night came, the battle was completely over.

    The sky also seems to be just right. Let the dark clouds that have been dense these days disperse, and the beautiful night sky appears on the sky.

    The depression that has been pressing on the hearts of all living races also disappeared unconsciously.

    Many people have guessed what this means.

    "Has the devil been knocked down?"

    With this idea, the armies of the three races rushed into the valley of God.

    In particular, AI Yi and Schaffner rushed faster than anyone else.

    But when they rushed into the valley of God, the expected tragic battlefield did not appear, but an endless sea of flowers appeared in front of everyone.

    They looked at each other and ran quickly. Finally, they found two figures in the middle of the sea of flowers.

    "Mother... Mother God...!?"

    The goddesses of lidas, anema, nadura and Artemis took the lead in changing their faces, both excited and stunned.

    Their eyes were suddenly attracted by one of the two figures.

    Unfortunately

    "Wait, I''m not your mother God. Don''t yell."

    Nien, who was tired of being around sheen, rolled her eyes at the goddesses and made them stunned.

    AI Yi and Schaffner rushed to Sheen''s face and hurriedly asked.

    "Where''s mother?"

    "How are you?"

    They were nervous and nervous.

    In this regard, Sean, who had been looking at the sky and didn''t know what he was thinking, took back his sight.

    He looked at everyone present, looked at the dusty coalition of the three races, and suddenly smiled.

    "Don''t worry."

    Sean spoke like this.

    "It''s over."

    yes.

    It''s over.

    As for the demon king, she naturally went to the place she wanted to go most.

    With the supreme goddess.

    "Let''s go back."

    Sean said that to everyone present.

    There was no response at all.

    However, they may never forget the smile of sheen at this moment.

    It was a relaxed and happy smile that seemed to resolve all the concerns and free from all the situations.

    That smile is announcing the end of everything, but also seems to point to the future.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    Time is like a passing horse. If you don''t pay attention, it will be lost from your fingers.

    But the end of the war between the three races and the new [original demons], even if it ends, is destined not to be easily forgotten.

    Not only will it not be forgotten, the war has spread in just a few days and become a current event that everyone likes to talk about.

    The darkness was expelled under such circumstances, which made the world usher in a precious peace again.

    Afterwards, the high-level leaders of various forces have been discussing the disposal of prisoners and traitors and implemented them one by one.

    Of course, all forces have also started reconstruction, bringing the whole human community into a lively stage.

    Needless to say, the elves returned to Tagore''s son and rebuilt the hometown of elves at the first time after the battle.

    The orcs also came out of the king''s capital of the Mithra kingdom. According to the different habits and customs of each tribe, they moved in different directions of the human world, ready to find a new home and settle down.

    The dwarves returned to the underground dwarf Kingdom and vigorously launched a revolution. They not only need to re elect the king and a group of high-level officials, but also let the dwarves'' blacksmith career continue to develop wantonly.

    As for mankind, it was even after the war that the construction and establishment of all aspects were carried out in a vivid and colorful manner.

    No way, too many countries in the human race were destroyed in this war.

    Now, the monster armies of demons, dead spirits, demon man cubs and magical life have been basically wiped out, so that the earth of the human world is no longer ravaged by monsters. The surviving heads of state and strong naturally want to return to the old territory and carry out the work of rejuvenation.

    Even the Ragnar Empire needs to be rebuilt.

    Of course, some countries have suffered heavy losses, and there are not many survivors left. It is impossible to rebuild the country.

    These people have naturally become the object of solicitation of major human countries.

    Especially those strong ones, even the Mithra kingdom came to an end in person and began to win over and rob people.

    As the only country that survived the war, was well preserved and suffered less serious losses, Mithra Kingdom, although not as short of talents as other countries, could not ignore some legendary strong people who lost their belonging.

    The strong at that level are enough to become the pillars of a country. Naturally, they have to fight for a good end.

    However, some of the strong have in turn attracted a group of people, ready to take advantage of the reshuffle of human forces to do a great cause that will be remembered in history and intend to rebuild a new country.

    As a result, the whole human community was very lively and noisy during this period. Either the army could be seen moving in all directions, or the caravans and refugee teams could be seen moving to other cities. It was quite a feeling of rejuvenating the vitality of the earth.

    Under such circumstances, news gradually came from the divine world and the demon world.

    Yes, these two isolated worlds have finally re established contact with the human world.

    The first is the demon world.

    About seven days after the end of the war, the three unreliable little goddesses who had been traveling for a long time finally successfully arrived at the demon world and met with sera and other demons.

    With the power of the goddess of time and space, the demon world has successfully built a new channel with the human world. Although there is only one, it is enough at present.

    The demons led by Sela returned to the human world as soon as the channel was completed, met AI Yi and schaffne, and learned all the conditions.

    After that, lidas, anema, nadura and Artemis expressed their willingness to help the demon family rebuild order, led the goddess of the protoss to the demon world, and eliminated the ambitious and rebels who were still making trouble all over the demon world.

    Then, the three goddesses of time and space embarked on a journey to return to the divine world, rebuild the channel between the human world and the divine world, and let the divine world contact the human world.

    However, this time, sheen didn''t want to see the three pit goods spend a long time looking for the way home. He didn''t complete the task until everything was settled, so he directly made a strong shot and instantly restored the temple of the king''s capital with the omnipotent power of the divine sword.

    Therefore, the door to the divine world was reopened. The protoss also contacted the human world and finally sent reinforcements.

    This led to shin no less being make complaints about Yu Lin and others.

    "Since you can do such a thing, why not do it well before the war?"

    People have accused sheen of this.

    After his successful detachment, Sheen has obtained the omnipotent power. In fact, before the final war, he can rebuild the channel between the demon world and the divine world and let the two races send troops to support.

    In that case, don''t you have to fight so hard in this war?

    Especially Sela, reed, Camilla and others, when they knew about it, it was called anger.

    "We were so worried in the demon world. As a result, you obviously had a way to solve this matter, but you just dragged on?"

    "Do you know how hard we work there?"

    "Come here and open your mouth. I''ll feed you something to make you want to be immortal and die."

    The three demons almost performed the whole martial arts with sheen directly.

    Only milu and Lilith mixed together and played as if there were no one else. It was a pleasure.

    However, it really can''t rely on Sheehan.

    "I was only a few days away at that time, and I was completely unfamiliar with the power of the new awakening. If you let me build a cross world channel, you have to give me some time to think about it."

    Sean retorted.

    Fortunately, his statement is still reasonable. The people let him go. Otherwise, sheen may not think too well during this period of time.

    When the three realms had resumed contact, the chaos in the demon world was naturally suppressed.

    It should be said that after hearing that even the demon king was defeated in the hands of sheen, the demons who made trouble had scared themselves half to death. Those who surrendered did not feel that they could continue to make trouble. We can imagine the result.

    In this way, almost half a month later, everything was settled in the real sense.

    Whether it is the human world, the demon world or the divine world, in the next period of time, it will enter the stage of reconstruction, reform, closure, aftermath and so on.

    It is foreseeable that all sides will not be too idle.

    Peace has come again.

    Even if there are still some small problems to be solved, the world will no longer worry.

    Because they know that there are brave people in this era.

    A brave man who surpasses Mithra and is better and stronger than his predecessors of all ages.

    His name is sheen.

    He is not only the hero who redeems everything, but also the last brave man in omnipotence.

    ......

    early morning.

    When the sun shone through the window and into the room, Sean finally woke up.

    "Hiss..."

    As soon as he woke up, Sean took a breath directly.

    no way out.

    A sour feeling that made him feel low back pain now attacked his whole body at the first time he woke up.

    Sheen subconsciously held his old waist and turned to his side with an ugly face.

    There, a goddess who was naked and showed a large area of white skin in the sunshine pestered him like an octopus.

    "Woo woo... And..."

    The goddess named Nien muttered and rubbed against sheen.

    "I want you big head!"

    When he got up, he lifted the quilt and make complaints about the screams.

    "How dissatisfied are you? Is this the first time? How dare you play so crazy? I have to doubt that you are not calling at all, but giving birth! "

    During the period of his vomit, sheen could not make complaints about the things he did last night. His face was black again.

    Sin.

    What a sin.

    Even if he was pushed back by a sudden night attack, he was regarded as forcing him to do selfless dedication all night. As a fierce man, he was almost weak.

    How many times?

    Seventeen times?

    Or 27 times?

    fuck! This guy learned from Schaffner, didn''t he£¨ ¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    When sheen was so skeptical about life, Nien held the quilt and complained with dissatisfaction on her face.

    "Who told you to hide every time you saw me? I''ve been hanging around in front of you for half a month! I almost didn''t hang a sign to tell you that you can start with me! What did you run for? "

    Nina accused sheen of being inferior to animals.

    Sean almost didn''t swear.

    "What are you talking about? Who is the guy who always looks like he wants to swallow me alive? I''m not running yet? "

    The goddess has no lower limit to a dizzy level. She is actually thinking about cooking cooked rice with her own raw rice every day. If this guy were not a charming beauty, sheen would really run away.

    I take it for granted.

    "You are the brave man I summoned. You should have belonged to me alone, but you were taken first by so many flirtatious bitches. You say, can I not be in a hurry?"

    At this point, Nina is also angry.

    "Obviously I came first. Why should I be the last one?"

    Nina is really worried that if she drags on like this, she will really be dragged into a purdah and resentful woman.

    It''s not only the Dragon demon and the Kingdom treasure staring at this guy. Even the demon has an ambiguous relationship with this guy. In addition, the blessers around the goddess of destiny, the goddess of life, the goddess of nature and even the goddess of justice will go crazy if she doesn''t fight for the top.

    Sean opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.

    He really can''t make complaints about it.

    "Such a free goddess, should I say love?"

    What if cute doesn''t come up and wants to kick her?

    Still that sentence, sin

    (why don''t you think of a way to put her back in the sealed land of the divine world?)

    Sean is thinking about such an unworthy thing.

    It is conceivable what kind of psychological shadow he left after his experience last night.

    Nina looked at such a sheen and was happy.

    "You should be satisfied. Everything is over and is still developing in the best direction. What are you not satisfied with?"

    Nien''s words made sheen gradually calm his mood.

    Yes, everything is developing in the best direction.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    The war is over.

    Return to peace.

    The chaos between the human world and the demon world has ended, and almost all the enemies have been eliminated. Even the old demon sect, which used to be domineering, has been almost completely eliminated in this campaign.

    Although there are still many problems that need to be handled well, those are just the problems of dealing with the aftermath and ending. There will be no more moths.

    Even the people around sheen got what they wanted.

    In this war, tyer naturally rose to level 90 and became a real legendary strong man. With the help of Sheehan, his associated "horns" have grown completely. At present, he has been able to fully control his unique skills and develop all the abilities of [demonization]. Recently, he is receiving Milu''s training to better master the power of ghosts, In the near future, he will challenge alidia and win the victory he has always wanted.

    Melika is well-known as the benefactor of the goddess of nature. In addition, as a strong person at the extreme level, she is now regarded as the saint of the elves, worshipped by countless people and the goddess in the eyes of countless men. Although she returned to Tagore''s forest with the elves this time to help the elves rebuild their homes, she said she would come back soon, To this end, he also refused Sophie''s request to stay. It seems that he plans to marry the chicken and the dog.

    After this big event, lumia seems to feel that her potential is limited and she can''t keep up with her companions, but she doesn''t get too far. Instead, in order to take better care of her sisters, she plans to become an orc God around Elise, no longer delve into real power, and is ready to learn the magic of recovery department and auxiliary department, Therefore, he has been in close contact with the people on the other side of the orc God regiment recently, and has been regarded as a companion.

    Vivian has completely established her identity as the patron saint of the kingdom. With the support of the protoss, she plans to enter the temple to practice and become the patron saint of the whole Protoss and human race with the help of the resources of the Protoss and temple. Even if she is no worse than Jules as the Pope in the future.

    In addition, the other acquaintances Sheehan knew were also changing bit by bit.

    Liya has officially inherited the throne of Mithra Kingdom and let ANSI retire with honor. She drinks tea and plays chess with alidia all day. Basically, all the chores after the war have been thrown to Liya. Presumably, she plans to let Liya win the hearts of the people during this special period.

    After obtaining Sheehan''s permission, Yulin went to the demon world with AI Yi. She obviously couldn''t get free. She planned to practice with those demon traitors who were still tenaciously resisting. Her childhood was quite comfortable.

    Even Lilith went back to the divine world with all the goddesses. According to Lilith, anema, nadura and others, they wanted to give Lilith all the remnants of the sealed evil gods in the divine world, so that Lilith would become the only recognized orthodox evil god in the world, develop her own faction in the divine world, and not only would they have a vote of lower gods to follow in the future, I''m also going to find someone to be my benefactor.

    Harvey, kapelin, Rockett, Tilly and others are in full swing to rebuild their imperial hometown. The letters sent recently are full of good news from all sides, especially kapelin. The letters sent are more and more ambiguous. Harvey also said that he can marry her at any time, which makes Sean feel strongly. Soon, I''m afraid I have to have another beautiful woman in my family.

    By the way, Elise has lived in the boltztut''s house. What this means can be tasted as long as she is not a fool.

    Anyway, sheen remembers that he was attacked by oz a while ago. At that time, the werewolf''s strong man''s eyes were red. If mafi hadn''t stopped him (happily), sheen had reason to believe that the werewolf would duel with him on the spot.

    In this way, the people around sheen are developing in the direction of their most hope, desire and happiness.

    Sean even heard a few things.

    For example, hert Lauder found her sister some time ago and took her wandering and miserable sister back to the ice women.

    For example, many forces claim that their eyes met with a demon who lost their arms around the world, sometimes living in the same way as ordinary people, sometimes helping some poor people, and finally meeting with two people suspected of Gray and Hart. The two sides congenial to each other and have formed a tour group to prepare for the tour of Om Ni Petansen.

    Even after a period of hard work, Rosie has been recognized by Princess Lenny, who has become an old man. Recently, she has been taking care of her and sent her to the temple to live with her mother who has been ill for a long time.

    Obviously, the princess has put down many things with the efforts of Rosie, or finally accepted her fate.

    The princess also asked Rosie to make a request to sheen through Rosie.

    That is to revive her maid who has been with her for thousands of years.

    That is, the other party asked sheen to resurrect Moro.

    After thinking for a long time, Sheehan also sent a letter to Harvey and kapelin to ask their opinions. Finally, he nodded and agreed to use the power of the divine sword to revive the Moro.

    Of course, both Princess Lenny and Moro have lost all their strength and become old more thoroughly.

    Sheehan had a way to rejuvenate them, but he didn''t intend to do so.

    There is always some punishment for doing wrong.

    To forgive them to this extent, it is for the sake of the once sacrificed EREI, for the sake of the brave Mithras, and for the sake of the Mithras royal family.

    It is absolutely impossible to get more.

    To sum up, everything is getting better.

    The demons and goddesses know the whereabouts of their mother and mother gods from sheen. Now they have basically laid down their hearts and returned to the demon world and the divine world to do their own work.

    There is no regret.

    Even Nina has been free and recognized by the Protoss. What''s not satisfactory?

    Just

    "Aren''t you really going to go back to the original world?"

    Nina asked Sean such a question.

    Sheen didn''t look any different, just shrugged.

    "There''s nothing in that world worth remembering. Why should I go back?"

    This is Sean''s answer.

    Now he has basically restored the memory of his previous life.

    In his memory, from small to large, no one cared about him except his mother.

    Because of the power of [supreme authority] transferred to him, Sean was regarded as a freak and monster since childhood, and was rejected by the people around him.

    This caused his mother to resolutely take him away from home and live a single parent family life outside.

    Therefore, apart from his mother, Sheen has no nostalgia in that world.

    As for his mother

    "When she and the two have solved all their disputes, I''ll go and see her again."

    Sean said so.

    Having the power of omnipotence, sheen wants to return to the original world. It''s just an idea.

    In this way, what is there to worry about?

    "Of course, after a while, when I hold my wedding with Rosie and AI, and the wedding followed by Tieer and melika, she must come to the world."

    When Sheehan said that, Nina''s eyes lit up suddenly.

    When sheen saw this scene, her eyes jumped. When she was ready to say something, she quickly said something.

    "Well, go back to sleep. I''ll go out for a few laps."

    With that, sheen put on his clothes at the speed of light and ran out of the room.

    Nienton was stunned and then angry.

    "Your soul is light! Don''t want to dry wipe! "

    The unflinching cry of the goddess resounded all over the boztut house.

    Sheen ran to the courtyard, sat in the pavilion, listened to the goddess''s cry, and couldn''t help wiping a sweat.

    "I''m still married. I don''t know if you''ll make any moths for nothing."

    For the goddess who came to the door, sheen enjoyed it. In fact, he was still a little afraid.

    I''m not afraid of anything else, or whether she will do something big.

    "At least let her dry until she has lost her temper, and then talk about these life events."

    Anyway, marrying a goddess is a big event enough to stir the world.

    "Although I have caused a lot of big events that have caused a sensation in the world, I am right."

    Sheehan raised his head and looked up at the sky as he laughed at himself.

    The blue sky is cloudless, which tells everyone that today is a good weather.

    Sean recalled all the things he came to the world. Finally, he murmured almost conditionally.

    "In fact, I have another regret."

    In my mind, the last thing that flashed was the girl with black hair and red pupils.

    The girl is the demon king, whose name is kratiss.

    However, as the demon kratiss, she is also the eldest lady named laixia and the perfect maid named laixia.

    Sean couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the thought.

    Just then

    "Tea, please."

    The sound of Gu Jing without waves sounded from Sheehan''s side.

    A cup of hot black tea was placed in front of Sean.

    Sean''s pupils shook.

    He didn''t look back, let alone back.

    But he knew that this haunting, completely imperceptible breath, and has always been so plain, so calm voice, who belongs to.

    So Sean smiled.

    I didn''t serve tea.

    Sheehan just stared at the black tea in front of him and said.

    "How long are you going to stay with me this time?"

    In response to his voice, he became no longer calm and indifferent at this time, but just like a playful young lady.

    "I''m still wanted? Do you have any way to stop me from running? "

    There is no need to say what the implication is.

    Sheen smiled, picked up the black tea in front of her and began to drink.

    From beginning to end, he didn''t turn his head.

    However, the only regret has quietly passed away.

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!